《Childhood Friend of the Zenith》


 Chapter 0: Prologue

    <b>? Prologue ?</b>


    The Heavenly Demon has perished and the seemingly eternal ¡ºOrthodox-Demonic War¡» ended alongside their death.


    People across the world celebrated the end of the Demonic Cult, excited for the new age of peace that would surely follow suit.


    However, it was not only the feeling of relief and peace that was left in the wake of the war.


    Not only two sects from the Ten Sect Alliance, who were ardent supporters of Orthodox Faction were burned to ashes, one of the Four Noble ns copsed altogether.


    Not only a myriad of martial artists met their demise, even the Heavenly Venerables died at the hands of the Heavenly Demon.


    Even though the war ended in victory with the Heavenly Demon¡¯s fall and end of the Demonic Cult, nothing could change the fact that the battle incurred numerous scars.


    So much was lost.


    It was impossible to measure how long it would take to restore the glory of the past.


    However,


    Even though thend was dyed in a shade of stygian darkness with ashes, leaving nothing but despair.


    Someday, the seed known as ¡®hope¡¯ bloomed, giving birth to heroes, destined to ovee tribtions and uphold justice.


    As for me.


    <strong>I never cared about any of that..</strong>


    ¡°Where are they?¡±


    The woman inquired in a serious tone.


    A lone woman stood in the torture chamber in the cer of the Murim Alliance.


    Although she has fair skin and a slender physique, the sight of her hair looked shabby due to her repeated poor attempts of trying to tie it.


    Even then, that appearance made her seem noble..


    She seemed like an existence that would keep shining amidst a crumbling world.


    Who would have thought that this beautiful woman would be the one to slit the Heavenly Demon¡¯s throat, who was akin to a walking cmity?


    Nobody had thought that this girl, who was hailed as the most promisingter, would eventually end up bing the strongest in the world.


    ¡®Celestial Sword¡¯ Wi Seol-ah.


    A direct disciple of the Sword Emperor, who died at the hands of the Heavenly Demon. The woman who became the ¡®Zenith Under the Heavens¡¯ after the end of ¡ºOrthodox-Demonic War¡» .


    Before, it might have been a convenient argument that the reason she was able to rise to such a position is due to the fact that there were no ¡ºThree Heavenly Venerables¡» in the martial realm anymore.


    However, when they saw the way she caused natural disasters and vanquished hundreds of demons with a single sh of her sword.


    And soon, the way she eradicated the Demonic Cult along with the Heavenly Demon after three days and nights¡¯ worth of intense battle.


    At that moment, her doubters intuitively knew that she gained the title of ¡®Zenith¡¯ through her own strength.


    That same woman is now talking to me


    ¡°I won¡¯t ask again. Where are they?¡±


    My vision was blurred by the blood caused by excruciating torture. However, I still managed to catch sight of her attire.


    Her originally pure white clothes were now dyed ck with ash.


    It seemed like she wanted an answer from me, but that was impossible since my vocal cords had already been crushed.


    Of course, Wi Seol-ah also knew why I couldn¡¯t utter a word.


    However, she must have been that frustrated.


    ¡°You of all people should know, right? Where the rest of the demons are hiding?¡±


    I knew.


    Not only did I know the answer, but I also wanted to tell her.


    ¡°If you still have any semnce of a conscience left¡­¡±


    Because I couldn¡¯t speak, Wi Seol-ah wanted me to answer her by either writing or drawing.


    My shackles loosened as if to prove that point.


    Of course, it¡¯s not at all dangerous for her to free the restraints of one measly sinner.


    I would never be able to stand a chance against the one who was able to kill the Heavenly Demon, an existence that was once considered a God.


    However, even though I was willing to help her, there was still nothing I could do.


    The true shackles that bound me were not the same as the restraints that were loosened.


    No matter what Wi Seol-ah does, the only thing I can do is silently stare at the floor.


    <i>-Thud</i>


    Just how hard did Wi Seol-ah hit me to produce that kind of sound!?


    ¡°This is yourst chance if you still want to live. If you tell me what I need to know, then even if the entire world tries to kill you, I will do everything to protect you.¡±


    This is the woman who is hailed as the ¡®Zenith¡¯ after the war.


    ¡°So please, I¡¯m begging you¡­.¡±


    Knowing all of that, I could clearly feel her desperation when she started to plead earnestly to me, her enemy.


    Was it because of her hatred for the demons who escaped? Or was it for revenge?


    No, she was seeking something far more important


    ¡®It must be because of the Meteor Sword.¡¯


    No matter who you asked, they would definitely know about the rtionship between ¡®Meteor Sword¡¯ Jang Seon-yeon and Wi Seol-ah.


    He was a promising swordsman and a hero, who led the Murim Alliance, and was engaged to Wi Seol-ah.


    There are rumors that the demons had kidnapped Jang Seon-yeon.


    So maybe it¡¯s because of that.


    Who would¡¯ve thought that the woman who is stronger than anyone else is acting restless all because of one man.


    ¡°Hurry up and answer! Where are they hiding?¡±


    I could feel her desperate re bearing down on me.


    These circumstances felt hrious somehow.


    We were never meant to have such an estranged rtionship like this.


    There¡¯s no end to the list of reasons for why or where it went wrong. I never bothered to remember anyways, because it¡¯s just my karma and the result of my own actions.


    I detested my insignificant self.


    Thus, I sold my soul to the Heavenly Demon and became a traitor who stabbed the backs of countless people.


    On the other hand, she became a hero who saved everyone and captured their hearts.


    Upon seeing me not react at all, Wi Seol-ah finally gave up and flung me away.


    My body hit a sharp stone embedded in the wall, but I didn¡¯t feel any pain.


    My body was alreadypletely broken.


    ¡°If I had known how awful you would turn out to be when we first met, I would have killed you the moment I saw you.¡±


    My biggest regret.


    My ear could clearly pick up the sound of her hushed whispers.


    The moment I first saw her.


    What was she like back then?


    She was probablypletely different from how she is right now.


    Or maybe I too didn¡¯t care enough to remember the past.


    Either way, I doubt that those times mean anything to her anymore..


    To me, those memories were one of my biggest regrets.


    A memory buried deeply underneath many regrets. A memory that now had turned into dust underneath the weight.


    But just why the hell did I choose to bury it that deep?


    <i>-Creeaaak</i>


    Just before Wi Seol-ah was about to shut the door of the torture chamber and leave, she stopped when she saw me start to move.


    My majorly fractured bones creaked as I forced my head to turn towards her..


    Wi Seol-ah¡¯s bright eyes quivered with expectation when she saw me start moving.


    Using my own blood as ink, I started to write onto the stone floor restlessly.


    Every time I finished writing a line, blood began to drip down my lips.


    It was obvious what kind of curse I was under.


    If I force myself to reveal anything that would harm my master, my heart would automatically shatter, killing me in the aftermath.


    ¡®Don¡¯t betray the Demons.¡¯


    It was only four words, but my entire life was bound to this oath.


    I¡¯ve already seen the impact on those who have betrayed that oath countless times..


    No matter who you were or how strong you became, everything was useless before the Heavenly Demon¡¯s Curse. You would perish like a third-rate martial artist in front of the Heavenly Demon.


    I had hoped that the death of the Heavenly Demon would cure this curse, but in the end, nothing had changed.


    I wonder why?


    Even though the curse had activated already, was it because of my will that my heart hadsted that long, or were the heavens giving me onest chance to redeem myself?


    Even if that were the case, I would still meet my end here.


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s happening¡­.¡±


    It looked like Wi Seol-ah, who started to approach me in a hurry, was trying to tell me something, but I couldn¡¯t hear her voice properly..


    So I decided to continue ignoring her.


    She also probably wanted me to go through with this, seeing how she never tried to stop me.


    If I were to tell anyone that I was never being forced to do this, would they believe me?


    Of course not.


    There are tons of excuses that I could use for my actions, but there¡¯s nobody here that would believe them.


    While ignoring the increasingly agonizing beating of my heart, I struggled to write down even a single letter.


    With every beat of my heart, blood trickled down my lips.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I could see Wi Seol-ah reach out to me as if she had realized that something was wrong with me.


    Even then, there was nothing she could do to stop me..


    I should hurry up and finish writing thest letter.


    As if my heart was waiting for me to finish, it had finally shattered into pieces.


    On the floor, I had written the details regarding the current hiding spot of the remaining demons.


    When I was about to copse onto the floor, Wi Seol-ah suddenly hugged my mangled body.


    I guess she was afraid that the scribble on the floor would end up getting ruined if I copsed on top of it.


    I vaguely saw Wi Seol-ah¡¯s shocked expression at the back of my fading consciousness. However, I couldn¡¯t properly register that visage as my dying body soon turned cold.. Causing my vision to finally fade to ck.


    What a mess.


    Why did I live my life in such a way?


    Whatever the reason may be, it didn¡¯t matter now. The reasons were never important anyways.


    Gu Yangcheon from Unified Shanxi n.


    I lived as an Orthodox Faction martial artist for a while before eventually joining the Demons.


    After the Demonic Cult was eradicated, I was captured and tortured for intel regarding the hiding spot of the surviving demons.


    I think that a simple description like that would suit a life like mine just fine.


    A life that no one ever cared about.


    Even though I thought that life was already over¡­


    ¡°Want a potato?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    It should¡¯ve been like that.


    <em>This is the teaser of one of our future projects, which we will be releasing soon. Itbines various popr mainstream elements such as <strong>Regression + Hunter + Murim, </strong>and is critically acimed. Honestly, it was quite the fun read. </em>

 Chapter 1: The Little Prince of the Gu Clan

    <b>? The Little Prince of the Gu n ?</b>


    What¡¯s going on¡­ what¡¯s happening¡­


    For some reason, I suddenly found myself in the middle of a bustling marketce.


    I slowly gazed up at the sky.


    A cloudless sky with only a sun to look at made me squint my eyes.


    The brightness of the sun that I hadn¡¯t seen for a long time was too dazzling for my eyes.


    As I looked around, I noticed a crowd of townspeople going from stall to stall, as well as the many street vendors that try to stand out to anyone that passes by.


    The stalls were filled with steam as they prepared food for their customers to eat and the air was filled with the scent of steamed dumplings.


    The yelling merchants, who were trying to increase their sales, and the excited chattering of the surrounding crowds started to sound louder as they blended together.


    I remember living in a region with an extremely simr marketce when I was much younger.


    How long has it been since I¡¯ve seen a lively marketce such as this? It had to have been at least ten years.


    ¡®Could this be a dream?¡¯


    I should have died when my heart shattered.


    If that¡¯s the case, then why is this happening now?


    Am I experiencing a short-lived illusion after dying? Did I miss my peaceful past to that extent?


    I did live quite a depressing life, so maybe I ended up longing for a more ordinary one.


    ¡°What a joke.¡±


    My eyes widened when the realization that I could speak dawned upon me. However, that should have been impossible as my throat had suffered a severe wound years ago, rendering me mute.


    Even as shocking as that discovery was, there was something else that caught me off guard.


    When I spoke, what came out was an unfamiliar voice that was both thin and high-pitched. It was as if my voice had regressed back to when I was a young boy¡­ After this realization sunk in, I noticed that my hands were clear and free of any of the scars that I remember. .


    There was no way that these tiny hands belonged to my adult body.


    My perspective was also much lower than what I was used to, as if my body had regressed back to my childhood


    ¡°Could this be one of my old memories?¡±


    If that¡¯s the case, then when exactly did this memory take ce? I don¡¯t have any recollection of me going around the marketce when I was this age.


    Knowing this, I started to look around and saw a young man frantically searching for someone.


    ording to my childhood memories, that man is most likely my escort.


    Speaking of childhood memories, I believe that the day I met that kid was the day I had secretly snuck out to the bustling marketce.


    While recklessly exploring the different stalls, I happened to stumble across a random kid.


    This kid that I had only just met greeted me happily, only for the fact that we appeared to be the same age.


    She then reached into an enormous basket she was carrying that seemed to be bigger than her head and handed me a warm potato, though I have no idea where that potato came from.


    ¡°Want a potato?¡±


    That same situation happened just now.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I heard her say something while I was lost in my thoughts.


    It was such a shocking situation that I forgot what to say.


    What did I say to her back then?


    ¡®How dare you hand me such a thing!¡¯


    It was probably something like that.


    I could have also replied with something worse. Why did I have to answer her so rudely? Whether it was because of her dirty clothes or the potatoes she carried, I didn¡¯t know for sure.


    Back then, I was just an immature and ignorant brat. I didn¡¯t need any other excuse.


    If I had known what that child would be, if I had known what would happen to me in the future, would I have acted differently?


    I honestly can¡¯t say for sure because I was just that much of an ignorant and immature brat.


    ¡°Erm¡­ uh¡­ Do you not like potatoes?¡±


    The girl was hesitating to speak since I didn¡¯t react to her at all.


    I don¡¯t know how she lived, but you could clearly see dirt covering her clothes.


    Not only that, but her messy long hair covered her face from sight.


    If you saw her right now, you would definitely mistake her for a beggar. I scoffed after finally realizing my current situation.


    ¡°If this memory is the one being shown to me, I guess I regretted it a lot.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    The child tilted her head in confusion after hearing my mumbles.


    Would an illusion such as this ever rid me of my regrets?


    ¡®Definitely not.¡¯


    Even if that were the case, I still ended up taking a potato from her basket.


    Her lips bloomed into a bright smile after seeing me take a potato.


    Seeing her missing a tooth made me wonder how she lost it.


    As I watched her smiling face, I said.


    ¡°Thank you very much. I¡¯ll dly eat this.¡±


    It was apletely different response from what I said before.


    ¡°Ye-Yes¡­! That¡¯s from my g-grandpa¡¯s farm!¡±


    After an enthusiastic response, she picked a potato out of her basket and took a big bite right into it.


    I imitated and proceeded to do the same.


    However, the problem was that it was steaming hot potato.


    How strange.


    ¡®How is it that I can feel that it¡¯s hot even though it¡¯s just a dream?¡¯


    Could this be reality? Or is this dream just that realistic?


    Meanwhile, I couldn¡¯t take another bite from the potato because of the heat.


    ¡°Ahaha! Your face is red!¡±


    She wasughing at the sight of me struggling with the potato.


    Even though her potato was probably just as hot, she was able to eat it just fine.


    After continuing to struggle for a while, I managed to eat the potato while enduring the pain in my mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s tasty right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t a lie. The potato was actually rather delicious.


    I wondered why I was even able to taste it inside a dream, but surprisingly the potato was quite delectable.


    As I was finishing the remaining potato, the man that I remember being my escort approached us.


    ¡°Young master¡­?¡±


    The escort frowned as he approached us, staring at the child that was in front of me.


    Instinctively, he put his left hand on his sword, ready to draw it.


    ¡°How dare you put your hands on-¡±


    ¡°You got any yakgwas<b><sup>1</sup>One of the most beloved and traditional Korean confections, yakgwa is a fried cookie dipped in honey-ginger syrup that is found everywhere.</b>?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any yakgwas.¡±


    There was a puzzled expression on the escort¡¯s face as I cut him off.


    Who expects a escort to have any yakgwa? Shockingly enough, he actually did have some.


    He handed me the yakgwa with a confused expression.


    ¡°You want to try this?¡±


    I proceeded to offer the yakgwa I got from the guard to the girl.


    I was still unable to see her face hidden behind her curtain of hair, but I could tell that she was surprised by what was happening now.


    ¡°R-really? You are really giving me this!?¡±


    ¡°Even though you gave me such a delicious potato, I could only repay you with this meager offering.¡±


    This was back when I was practically living with sweets. Perhaps it was because of that, the escort would feed me yakgwa to calm me down whenever I would throw a tantrum.


    Being forced to carry around yakgwas despite being an escort¡­ he probably didn¡¯t learn martial arts to do this kind of work.


    ¡®I do feel a bit guilty, now that I think about it.¡¯


    Unaware of my inner dilemma, the girl jumped in joy after getting her hands on the yakgwa.


    Every time she jumped, I got nervous that some potatoes would fall out of her basket.


    ¡°Thank you so much! This is the first time I¡¯ve ever been able to eat something like this!¡±


    ¡°That so? Hey, you got any more?¡±


    ¡°I apologize, Young Master, but that was thest one¡­¡±


    I felt disappointed by the fact that I wouldn¡¯t be able to give her any more.


    Meanwhile, the escort kept looking at me strangely because my actions seemed strange to him.


    ¡°Why do you keep staring at me like that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, Young Master.¡±


    The girl proceeded to take a bite of the yakgwa as she ced her basket of potatoes on the ground, carefully holding the yakgwa all the while to make sure she didn¡¯t identally drop it.


    The moment she took the first bite, her shoulders started to lift upwards.


    ¡°I-it tastes so good¡­¡±


    ¡°I apologize. I would like to give you more, but that was thest one.¡±


    She starts shaking her head when she hears what I said.


    When she shook her head, did that mean she was fine with it, or did it mean that she was disappointed?


    The yakgwa vanished after a few bites, which made sense considering that the one who ate it was a child who was able to eat a potato that was the size of an adult¡¯s fist in a blink of an eye.


    I noticed some tears welling up in the corner of her eyes as she finished the yakgwa.


    ¡°This was the first time I ate anything as delicious as this¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you found it delicious.¡±


    She suddenly grabbed a potato from her basket and proceeded to eat it, but she doesn¡¯t seem to be as satisfiedpared to when she ate yakgwa.


    Has her first taste of sweets already changed her pte?


    The girl hesitated for a moment, then inquired.


    ¡°Thank you, can I have your name?¡±


    All of a sudden she became much more shypared to when she gave me that potato.


    Is asking for a name that embarrassing?


    ¡°Gu Yangcheon. My name is Gu Yangcheon.¡±


    I told her my name in a clear tone.


    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve said my own name out loud.


    ¡°Gu Yangcheon¡­¡±


    After learning my name, the girl had a shy expression as she started smiling. and just as she was about to say something,


    An old man rushed through the crowd and hugged the girl close to his chest.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Grandpa!¡±


    ¡°I told you to not wander around alone without your grandpa!¡±


    He must have surprised her, but rather than immediately pushing him away, she nestled into the arms of her grandpa, who was embracing her.


    Then she smiled at her grandpa, who was about to start yelling at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine! The potatoes are fine too!¡±


    She proudly showed her grandpa the basket that was still full of potatoes.


    Ignoring the fact that the potatoes were somehow still steaming, the old man hugging the girl started to look at me with a quivering gaze.


    It was as if he was scared of how I would react.


    My neat clothing that didn¡¯t match the surrounding or the possibility that the girl had offended me might have caused his reaction.


    The old man spoke with a trembling voice,


    ¡°My little girl doesn¡¯t know much about the world yet¡­ I wonder if my little girl did anything to offend you, Young Master¡­¡±


    I was already aware that he was pretending to be a pitiful and sorrowful old man.


    This man was one of the Heavenly Venerables towering over countless martial artists. Not even the Leader of the Murim Alliance could mistreat him.


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no problem at all, senior. I was rather hungry when this girl graciously gave me one of her delicious potatoes to eat, which I appreciated very much.¡±


    The old man gave me a somewhat shocked stare, probably because of my formal tone despite being a child.


    I wondered if I overdid it a bit, but since it was merely a dream I thought it wouldn¡¯t matter that much anyways.


    ¡°The only thing I could repay her with was a small yakgwa¡­ so instead I should be the one apologizing instead.¡±


    The old man continued to stare at me in silence.


    Unlike before, he¡¯s now looking at me more seriously. Did I say something wrong?


    A momentary stillness lingered between me and the old man amidst the noisy crowd of people.


    Not long afterwards, my escort broke our stalemate.


    ¡°¡­Young master, I believe it¡¯s time to go back.¡±


    Funnily enough, while my escort might have said so in a calm tone, I still caught sight of his eyes trembling violently, as if he still didn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    I slowly turned towards him.


    ¡°Already?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if we dy further, we will end up arriving after sunset.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then we shall now return.¡±


    When I turned back towards the old man, his expression returned to his usual gloomy state.


    ¡°Senior, it seems that I must take my leave.¡±


    The old man was about to respond to my farewell, but the girl responded first.


    ¡°You are leaving already¡­?¡±


    The girl in the arms of the old man looked back at me with an extremely disappointed expression, but that was enough.


    The memories of the past I tried to change, as well as my pitiful life has finallye to an end.


    ¡®It¡¯s time to wake up.¡¯


    <em>I have done enough.</em>


    <em>If you were to ask me what changed, my reply would be ¡®nothing.¡¯</em>


    <em>If you were to ask me if I feel relieved, my reply would be ¡®not at all.¡¯</em>


    However, even such thoughts would soone to an end.


    While I hid my inner thoughts, I said to the girl with a smile.


    ¡°If we ever have the chance, let¡¯s meet again. The potato was really good.¡±


    I lightly waved my hand while the girl responded with a wide grin as she waved both her hands.


    The old man repeatedly apologized for what had happened, but that only scared me as I already knew his true identity.


    The apologetic old man then embraced the little girl and vanished into the crowd.


    ¡°¡­I was scared to death.¡±


    The old man¡¯s name is Wi Hyogun.


    He was the first man to unite this crumbling world. The man who saved the world from getting devoured by the ¡®ck Dragon,¡¯ as he stabbed his sword into its heart and engraved the symbol of justice.


    He was a man that once sat as the Leader of the Murim Alliance for the past few decades who struck fear into the hearts of those who dare challenge him.


    Finally, the other title that hemonly went by was the ¡°Sword Emperor¡±.


    He had disappeared as soon as he had passed over the leadership to the sessor.


    That was why I couldn¡¯t fathom the reasons why he was raising a child while acting in such a pitiful manner.


    In the first ce, no one would have suspected that this pitiful old man was one of the three most revered men in the world in the first ce.


    After continuing to stare at the ce where the old man disappeared for a while, I also turned around, along with my escort.


    The issue of whether he was the Sword Emperor or not didn¡¯t matter


    All I could think of was the little girl that waved to me while being held in the arms of the old man.


    The girl that handed me a potato with a big smile on her face, the girl that was so happy as if she owned the world after simply getting a mere yakgwa.


    All of that seemed to be the opposite of the woman who had severed the neck of the Heavenly Demon with cold eyes.


    Celestial Sword Wi Seol-ah.


    That little girl was none other than the Celestial Sword herself.


    And that was when she and I first met.


    Well, of course, in my original memory, we never shared such a nice farewell.


    Originally, I had abusively thrown away her basket of potatoes she had offered to me.


    The young Wi Seol-ah then began to cry after being hurt. I thenughed at her before eventually leaving.


    Even though I was an immature brat, my behavior that day crossed the line and was unjustifiable.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll also take my leave.¡±


    I don¡¯t know why or how I¡¯m able to watch this even though I¡¯m on the verge of death.


    Either way, I will no longer have any regrets after remaking the memory in a way that satisfies me.


    I didn¡¯t know for sure, but I hoped it would be like that.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s return.¡±


    I had a bitter smile upon hearing my escort¡¯s response. He probably thought that I meant I was going to head back home.


    Instead, I couldn¡¯t even remember the directions to get home.


    ¡®That aside, why am I still not waking up?¡¯


    I¡¯m already done with my work here so aren¡¯t I supposed to wake up from this dream? I¡¯ve never had a dream this long before.


    ¡°Young master? You are going the wrong way.¡±


    I continued to head in the wrong direction while trying to remember my vague memories.


    Every time I took a wrong path, my escort would tell me the correct path which I followed to find my way home.


    ¡®Whatever, this¡¯ll all end soon anyways.¡¯


    I began to resent this dream that forced me continue experiencing this illusion despite having already been prepared for death, but there was nothing I could do about it.


    I ended up just surrendering myself to the flow since I thought that this dream would end not long after.


    However, a few dayster I realized¡­


    ¡°¡­Why isn¡¯t this shitty dream ending?¡±


    That this isn¡¯t a dream.<ul><li>1


    One of the most beloved and traditional Korean confections, yakgwa is a fried cookie dipped in honey-ginger syrup that is found everywhere.</li></ul>

 Chapter 2: The Little Prince of the Gu Clan (2)

    <b>? The Little Prince of the Gu n (2) ?</b>


    The Gu n could be called a n with a fairly high status, and it was based in the district of Shanxi.


    There were currently four noble ns in the world;


    The Namgung n that resided in Anhui,


    The Peng n that resided in Habuk,


    The Dang n that resided in Sacheon,


    The Moyong n that resided in Yo-ryung.


    The Gu n, early on, did not have such a prestigious status that it could bepared to the four noble ns, but many believed that the Gu n would eventually reach such a level that they would enjoy a simr status to the four noble ns.


    Gu Cheolun, the Tiger Warrior, was the current head of the Gu n and was regarded as one of the top 100 masters in the Murim alliance. Not to mention,, he was known to be one of the stronger masters amongst the top 100.


    Gu Cheolun himself was well known among many for his righteousness, and this belief of his was shared amongst the martial artists andymen that constituted his Gu n.


    The martial artists of Gu in particr always did their best to ensure that they protected civilians from danger, bearing no thoughts of using their martial arts to rule over or control them.


    They weren¡¯t called the ¡®Guardians of Shanxi¡¯ for nothing.


    Gu Cheolun¡¯s children were already showing outstanding prominence as martial artists.


    The first daughter, Gu Huibi, had showcased a level of potential and now ability that led to many believing that she would be one of the greatest of her generation, and was known as the ¡°Sword Phoenix¡± amongst fellow martial artists.


    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, the second daughter, Gu Yeonso, showed a level of talent that rivaled that of Gu Huibi, and was expected to inherit the praise of Gu Huibi as well as follow in her footsteps.


    The status of the n seemed destined for the top with the emergence of these two overwhelmingly talented daughters. Many believed that the n¡¯s status would only grow stronger as time went by, as the blood of the greats would definitely be passed onto future generations.


    Everybody had thought that that would be the case.


    I myself had also thought of it that way.


    Until the young Lord, the one and only son of the Gu n, turned into a demon.


    * * * *


    ¡°-Young master.¡±


    I woke up to the voice of my escort hinting that it is already morning.


    After I get up and look around, I realize that sunlight is already seeping through the window.


    ¡°I¡¯ve woken up,¡± I responded with a slightly hoarse voice.


    I hadn¡¯t slept in a while to begin with because I couldn¡¯t understand what was happening.


    ¡®Sigh.¡¯ I washed my face after letting out a brief sigh.


    ¡®¡­ So this really isn¡¯t a dream.¡¯


    It¡¯s already been three days since I went back to my younger self after dying.


    ¡°How did this happen?¡±


    There was no way that I was going to get an answer by asking the empty space in front of me.


    ¡®How did this happen?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t find the answer, no matter how much I thought about it.


    On the first day, I just felt empty inside, thinking that I was dreaming about a past that I couldn¡¯t go back to, an illusion of some sort where my actions made no difference.


    I ate and slept with that feeling on the first day.


    In hindsight, I should have realized in the first ce that something was wrong the moment I found that I was able to taste the food.


    But, instead, I stupidly went ahead and spent the second day the same way I¡¯d spent the first.


    ¡°What a retard.¡±


    How did it take me three days to realize?


    I turned around and looked outside the window.


    Instead of seeing the iron prison in the cer of the Murim Alliance, I could see the sunlight brightly shining through the window.


    After I finished ming myself for being too slow to realize my current situation, I felt my body heating up little by little due to joy.


    I had somehowe back to the happiest time of my life from the life that was ruined and utterly destroyed.


    I didn¡¯t know what caused this to happen, but if this was real and not a dream-


    ¡®No, it has to be real.¡¯


    I prayed that it was real.


    I suppressed the thought of it not being real by going through the feeling of how real my body felt.


    But then.


    ¡®Now that I have returned to the past, what am I supposed to be doing? What should I be thinking?¡¯


    I had to think about all of the notable events that would happen in the future.


    There were way too many things to think about.


    Thousands of thoughts began circting in my head until someone called my name from outside the door.


    ¡°-Young master.¡±


    Because of that, I lost my train of thought.


    ¡°-The Lord of the house will arrive soon.¡±


    I got goosebumps after hearing that.


    I had been so numb in the head for the past three days that I didn¡¯t even think about that.


    ¡°Father ising¡­¡±


    My father, who had probably left the n for work, wasing back. It may have only been a few days in this timeline, but for me, this was the first time that I would be seeing him in many, many years.


    And I could feel my head already starting to hurt.


    Rather than feeling excited or happy about seeing my father for the first time in so many years, I instead felt afraid.


    The way he looked at me with those cold eyes of his, and the sharp words he¡¯d said to me in my previous life had scarred my heart.


    Remembering the harsh things he said to me only brought pain to my mind.


    ¡®How long are you going to live like that? Do you intend to remain a disgrace to your family till the end?¡¯


    This was what my father had said to me. I don¡¯t resent him for it because I deserved it to the fullest.


    Because of the way I had lived.


    It was understandable.


    However,


    Understanding the reason behind them, didn¡¯t make the words sting any less than they did. And it definitely didn¡¯t change the fact that those words would haunt me forever.


    And now, after all those years and everything I¡¯d been through, I now realize that,


    I was still afraid of my father.


    ¡°-Young master?¡±


    The servant outside called me once again because of my silence.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be outside after I get ready. How much time do I have left?¡±


    ¡°-He will arrive in approximately 30 minutes.¡±


    ¡°I need to wash my face, so prepare the water.¡±


    ¡°-Yes sir.¡±


    I noticed the puzzled tone of the servant¡¯s voice. He probably didn¡¯t expect me to actually get ready.


    In the past, whenever such an event was due to ur, I would throw a tantrum and throw everything around me because I would get mad that I was woken up in the morning.


    I couldn¡¯t even count how many things I had broken in the house.


    The fact that I did such a thing without any good excuses was probably because I didn¡¯t feelfortable seeing my father.


    It wasn¡¯t any different now, but I couldn¡¯t afford to run away given this opportunity.


    After washing my face, I changed into my formal clothing.


    I noticed that the servant who was helping me get ready was shivering in what seemed to be fear.


    Does he think that I¡¯m going to throw everything everywhere again?


    I mean, only a 10-year-old kid would do such a thing¡­


    ¡®¡­Then again, I did do such a thing.¡¯


    After finally finishing my preparations, I stepped outside and was greeted by numerous gazes.


    Whispers followed their gazes.


    ¡°-I¡¯m surprised that he is willing to see his father.¡±


    ¡°-He would always throw a tantrum because he didn¡¯t want to wake up in the morning¡­¡±


    I was able to hear all their whispers toward me.


    To be honest, they were probably being nice when they called my outrage a tantrum.


    When my eyes met those of two people who were whispering, they tried to get down on their knees in shock, but I simply waved, dismissing them both.


    What would I have done if it had been me in the past?


    Hmm¡­


    ¡®Let¡¯s not put too much thought into it¡­¡¯


    I probably would have admonished both of them.


    And then they would probably be gone from the n by the next day.


    While walking, I noticed beautiful flowers that had just bloomed.


    Compared to my dreary andplicated thoughts, the outside world was showcasing the beautiful season of spring.


    The world of the Murim Alliance was going through either the fall or the winter season right before I passed away.


    Well, to be honest, I don¡¯t even know what season it was when I died.


    I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m reminiscing because I¡¯ve suddenly found the time to be aware of what season it is, or if it¡¯s just because I¡¯m staring at flowers with a stupid look on my face that I¡¯m doing so.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably thetter.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The escort next to me inquired.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    After walking for a while, passing through a number of manors and flower gardens, I arrived at the front gate of the n.


    A lot of people were already here by the time we arrived, and a majority of them were people that I had only seen for a few days.


    They, just like the others I walked by on the way here, have a surprised expression on their various faces at the fact that I am here.


    The crowd, however, didn¡¯t forget to bow their heads and greet me.


    I felt awkward since it had been a while since I was treated like this, but I didn¡¯t show it.


    After passing through the crowd that bowed to me, there stood the people who didn¡¯t show me courtesy.


    One of them approached me and started talking to me.


    ¡°¡­I certainly did not expect you to be here.¡±


    The one who¡¯d just spoken was a girl with long, tied hair.


    The girl¡¯s age was, at most, 20 years.


    It was clear that she would be called a beauty wherever she went, but the demeanor of a warrior was also visible from her eyes and her standing posture.


    There weren¡¯t many people in the n who were exempted from showing me respect.


    But if we narrowed that down to girls below the age of 20, then there would only be one person.


    The ming Sword, Gu Yeonseo.


    This girl, a blood rtive from the n, and a sister of mine.


    Gu Yeonseo would grow to be a prominent female swordsman who would be praised by many people by now.


    But, that was far in the future.


    After seeing her for the first time in so long, I said.


    ¡°It¡¯s mandatory for me to be here.¡±


    Gu Yeonseo scoffed at my response. ¡°And you, all this time, didn¡¯t bother toe out while knowing this?¡± and replied to my words with a cold tone.


    She was right.


    I would always run away, even though it was mandatory for me toe here as a blood rtive of the n.


    ¡°I wonder why I did that too.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°I admit I was wrong. I¡¯ll apologize to the Lord of the nter.¡±


    After hearing what I said, Gu Yeonseo had a puzzled expression.


    Not long after, however, Gu Yeonseo says to me,


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of act you are trying to pull off, but if you are trying to mess with others, I would like you to stop at this instant because I¡¯m about to get really mad.¡±


    She turned her head away after what she said.


    <b><i>Sigh¡­ This isn¡¯t going to be easy. </i></b>


    I wanted to speak with her more, but it couldn¡¯t be helped right now.


    ¡°The Lord of the n is arriving.¡±


    After hearing the servant¡¯s words, I turn to the front gate and see a carriageing towards it from a distance.


    The red horse pulling the carriage, seeming at first nce to be at least twice as big as normal horses, runs non-stop towards the gate.


    It reached the gate rather quickly, particrly considering how far away it was when I¡¯d firstid eyes on it.


    As the red horsees to a stop, a persones down from the carriage.


    A middle-aged man with a long scar across half his face, draped in the red that symbolized the n of Gu.


    Many people did not dare to raise their heads to the man with sharp red eyes.


    ¡®¡­Father.¡¯


    He was the Lord of Shanxi and the head of the Gu n, my father, Gu Cheolun.


    The man known to be among the few top experts still alive among the countless people of Murim Alliance was standing here.


    My father looked around, his gaze momentarily stopping when it reached me.


    I stared back at him, not avoiding his gaze.


    Those sharp eyes of his, I remember how scary they were to me during my younger years.


    After a short while, my father shifted his gaze from mine and continued to go through everyone currently present. That was all there was to it.


    To be honest, his action wasn¡¯t surprising. My father was always like that.


    ¡°My Lord. I¡¯m d you returned without any problems.¡±


    ¡°General.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡±


    ¡°Are there any swordsmen on standby?¡±


    ¡°The first team has just returned and is currently resting. The fourth team is currently on standby.¡±


    ¡°Then tell the chief of the fourth team toe to me before the night passes.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. Congrattions on your return, my Lord.¡±


    After their brief conversation, the Lord of the n started to take silent footsteps into the n and the crowd parted in ordance, following behind him afterwards.


    I followed along as well.


    Looking at my father¡¯s back, it still seemed just as big and heavy.


    My return to the past was a miracle, but there were a lot of problems.


    ¡®Regardless, I¡¯m d that I¡¯m at where I¡¯m at now.¡¯


    If I had returned to the past that was just a few years after this, then I definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to change anything.


    I would have been toote.


    This was definitely a miracle.


    But, even now, I¡¯m still not sure what to do to solve all of this.


    <i>¨C Stomp.</i>


    My father¡¯s footsteps stopped.


    ¡°Third son wille to my room after dinner,¡± said my father without turning around.


    However, now I was puzzled.


    ¡®Third son¡¯ implied that he was calling for me.


    But, why me? What reason was there for my father to call me and me alone?


    ¡®¡­There are so many potential reasons why he would do that, that I can¡¯t think of one in particr.¡¯


    ¡°Yes father.¡±


    While my thoughts were all around the ce, I managed to utter a timely response.


    Father¡¯s footsteps continued after my reply.


    Before dinner, I had chosen the first thing I needed to do. This was the first important task after returning to the past.


    ¡°Muyeon,¡±


    I called my escort with a small whisper.


    ¡°Yes, young master.¡±


    ¡°Bring me to a medic before dinner.¡±


    My escort puts on a worried face after hearing what I said.


    ¡°D-Do you perhaps not feel well?¡±


    ¡°¡­No. If I eat in my current state, then I¡¯m bound to get sick, so I n to prepare myself some digestive medicine.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

 Chapter 3: Why is she here? (1)

    <b>? Why is she here? (1) ?</b>


    An event where space was ripped apart and demons ushered out from there, such a phenomenon was referred to as the opening of the ¡®Gate of Demons.¡¯


    Demonkind; cruel, brutal, and unforgiving to anyone and anything ¨C the most dreaded enemy of humans.


    How terrifying would it be to unleash such fierce and brutal monsters, who were far more superior than regr beasts, upon the world, en masse?


    When the first Gate of Demons was discovered, it felt like the beginning of the end. A disaster of simr magnitude had never been registered before; in fact, nothing in the past even came close to it.


    Fortunately, it was discovered shortly after that the demons were weak against martial artists. And with this discovery, a legion of martial artists united andbined their strengths with the sole aim of stopping the disaster that the advent of demons had proven to be.


    As the years passed by, the number of demons decreased, and, whilesting damage was already done, the people at least began to have hope ¨C the demons could be beaten.


    But there was one small hurdle, and that was that the Gate of Demons never reallypletely disappeared.


    More Gates started to appear one after the other, and the martial artists eventually found out one ring trait that most Gates seemed to have: they would seemingly close on their own after releasing a certain amount of demons.


    As a result of this realization, many swordsmen were given the task of managing the Gate of Demons. And this task would go on for centuries.


    One n that had this task fall upon them was the Gu n. A n that woulde to bear the title, ¡®Guardians of Shanxi¡¯.


    Now, one major, unavoidable problem associated with managing the Gates was the fact that the demons that came out of these Gates were as cruel and brutal as they were strong.


    They would destroy everything around them, and they ate any living creatures in their vicinity.


    If there were any towns nearby, one would not be able to imagine how many deaths would ur in the wake of demons reaching them.


    In recent times, however, the severity of the Gate of Demons could be considered fairly low as everyone had been educated and prepared for the possible and sudden opening of a Gate.


    However,


    Once every season, a Gate of Demons muchrger in size inparison to the norm would appear.


    This Gate would unleash demons that were much bigger and stronger than the already frightening members of demonkind that were released by normal Gates, in ordance with these actions, it earned itself the name, ¡®True Gate of Demons.¡¯


    At the location of one such Gate, was where the head of the Gu n could currently be found.


    He had finally finished sealing the gate at sunset, and now returned to the small ceremony that had been arranged for him.


    While he¡¯d have liked to see it hosted as a small ceremony, it was a gathering of all of the blood rtives currently in the district and so, in all honesty, it could hardly be called a ¡®small¡¯ ceremony.


    * * * *


    The one to break the silence was Gu Cheolun, the head himself.


    ¡°I heard about the achievement.¡±


    He blurted out randomly, not specifying to whom he was talking.


    The first child of Gu family, Gu Huibi, was already working in the Gu army and was already racking up achievements, and the youngest child was currently not in the district.


    And well, those words most certainly weren¡¯t directed at me.


    That left only one name in the air.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve reached the 3rd rank thanks to slight enlightenment.¡±


    Gu Yeonseo responded with a smile on her face,pletely opposite from how she¡¯d looked at me earlier.


    ¡°You are progressing fast for your age, it¡¯s nice to see. Keep it up.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, father.¡±


    Mine and Gu Yeonseo¡¯s eyes met while she was turning around.


    The bright smile she had on her face was gone like it had never been there in the first ce, and in its ce emerged a frown.


    ¡®It¡¯s like she¡¯s looking at a bug.¡¯


    Gu Yeonseo was now 15 years of age, and to reach a level that high at such a young age was quite impressive.


    It truly showed her talent and effort.


    I admit that it¡¯s impressive, but this ufortable atmosphere only makes me feel sick in the stomach.


    ¡®I have some digestive medicine in my pocket that I got before. I think I¡¯ll have to take it after this.¡¯


    One thing that was relieving to see was that I was able to eat wellpared to my previous life, where I would not have been able to eat because of how bad things were.


    I grabbed a dumpling from the overwhelming amount of food that I was starting to feel would end up breaking the legs of the table that held them.


    ¡°Third child.¡±


    ¡­ And as such, I couldn¡¯t eat. Sigh¡­


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I put the dumpling back where it was.


    Unlike the way heplimented Gu Yeonseo, he simply stared at me.


    Was this just a coincidence?


    ¡°I heard that you were out.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    <b><i>Out? Is he saying that I went out before his return?</i></b>


    Gu Cheolun stared at me, seemingly waiting for a response, while I struggled to infer the meaning of his words, and an appropriate response that I could give.


    ¡°Yes, I went out for a little while.¡±


    I gave him a response that ¨C I hoped ¨C wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble.


    The only thing that would cause a problem was if I met Wi Seol-ah, but that was my problem.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    <b><i>Huh?</i></b>


    Gu Cheolun didn¡¯t say anything after. It seemed like he wanted to say something, but I didn¡¯t pry anymore.


    ¡®I wonder why he is acting this way.¡¯


    He was never the type to contemte for a long time.


    Gu Cheolun didn¡¯t say anything till the end, and not long after, the gloomy dinner finally came to a close.


    I had been trying to eat, but the constant stares from everyone made me lose my appetite.


    Sometime after Gu Cheolun left, Gu Yeonseo also left ¨C well, after also staring at me for a while.


    I was contemting eating some leftover dumplings, but I put my chopsticks down with a sigh and stood up to leave. The first family dinner I¡¯d had in so many years had ended like that.


    I still felt a bit sick in the stomach, so I put the digestive medicine in warm water and drank it.


    Hopefully, I¡¯ll be able to feel a little better.


    I guess I can go and lie down for today.


    ¡®Oh¡­ He told me toe to his room after.¡¯


    I was reminded of my task to go to Gu Cheolun¡¯s room, and now I began to wonder why he¡¯d called me.


    <b><i>What exactly have I done now? I think I¡¯ve been called to his room so many times for causing so much trouble that I genuinely couldn¡¯t figure out the reason why he called me today. </i></b>


    I just decided to man up and go since I probably did something that caused this.


    Right as I finished preparing mentally;


    ¡°Young master, the Lord left me a message for you, saying, ¡®You don¡¯t need toe to my room¡¯.¡±


    The servant left immediately after delivering the message.


    And I was left alone at the dinner table, a stupid and puzzled look on my face as I stared at the dumplings.


    <b><i> Seriously, what¡¯s going on?</i></b>


    * * * *


    In my previous life, I had longed for ¡®Freedom¡¯.


    I wanted to live a life in which I took actions of my own will rather than actions that were meaningless to me.


    I may have chosen to live a longer life by turning into a demon myself at the time, but if I had known that I would regret the decision, I would have rather simply ended myself right then and there without any hesitation.


    But since I didn¡¯t, I had to live a life where I couldn¡¯t kill myself even if I wanted to.


    How regretful I was.


    And how many things I learned from that.


    I foolishly couldn¡¯t admit to myck of talent and wanted to be the star without putting in any effort.


    The days when I released all of my anger onto others due to my own arrogance and ipetence.


    By the time that I finally realized that pouring out my wrath on others didn¡¯t hide my ipetence, it was already toote.


    So that¡¯s why, when I was given a second chance, I just knew that I had to take it.


    I had to live a life different from my previous one.


    It was an incredibly stupid form of atonement, but it was also the only way I knew.


    And because of that, the first thing I thought of after the family gathering was;


    ¡®Can I kill the heavenly demon?¡¯


    It was an indescribably absurd desire to have.


    ¡®How dare I think of such a thing, killing one of the three strongest existences in the world?¡¯


    ¡®How can I kill the monster that burned two of the Ten Sect Alliance?¡¯


    Those would probably be the questions on the lips of anyone who heard my thoughts.


    It was a futile thought, in all honesty.


    The Heavenly Demon will be in by the Celestial Sword, Wi Seol-ah, and all the demons will perish soon after.


    If I¡¯m being truthful, I just want to live a slightly longer life.


    But, there is no avoiding the sh between me and the demons in the future.


    I¡¯m still one of the children in the Gu n, no matter how stupid and ipetent I am.


    Can I really hold off the demons by myself when even the four great ns struggled to do so?


    Should I just run away and leave everything behind? Maybe I should go hide in the mountains so that they can¡¯t reach me-


    ¡°¡­How foolish am I, to think of running away, even with the second chance I¡¯ve been given.¡±


    I shuddered at the thought.


    I wanted to p my cheeks to wake myself up, but I couldn¡¯t because I was afraid of losing my bnce.


    I erased all the fearful thoughts in my head.


    How long has it been since I decided to live a different and better life, and I¡¯m already thinking of throwing that away.


    I clenched my teeth and made up my mind.


    I don¡¯t know how much time has passed, but it is definitely past midnight now.


    I took a deep breath until I couldn¡¯t collect any more air, and let it out.


    The breath I let out had a small bit of Qi within it.


    ¡®What a pathetic amount of Qi that was¡­¡¯


    The little Qi I had in my body, couldn¡¯t at all bepared to what Gu Yeonseo had achieved at such a young age.


    Then again, I hadn¡¯t put in any effort,pared to her.


    I couldn¡¯t do much with the small Qi that I currently had.


    ¡®It may be small, like I predicted, but at least it¡¯s something to work with.¡¯


    There weren¡¯t many things I could do, but that didn¡¯t mean that there was nothing at all that I could do.


    The ability to use me martial arts is passed down to the blood rtives of the Gu n.


    It is simr to using ki to form fire, but the use of it is different.


    With enough practice and training, the ability to use fire arts forms within the body.


    Many years of training resulted in the first sessful fire art, which granted a visage simr to that of a person surrounded by an aura of fire.


    The reason Gu Cheolun was given the nickname ¡®Tiger Warrior¡¯ was because his warrior-like stance with mes emanating from his body made him look akin to a ferocious tiger, along with the way he punished evil using his power.


    Just like her father, the nickname given to Gu Yeonseo in the future was ming Sword because of how the Qi around her sword resembled a ming sword.


    I too definitely had a little bit of fire Qi within me.


    I had to reach the 4th rank to be able to use fire arts, and the 7th rank to be able to engulf myself fully in mes.


    I¡¯m only at the 1st rank right now.


    I was nothingpared to my father who had reached the 7th rank, let alone Gu Yeonseo.


    The reason why I¡¯m training right now, as useless as it may seem in the middle of the night, is because I¡¯m still young.


    I have to hurry to reach the 2nd rank before it was toote.


    I may have left all my greed for martial arts in my previous life, but I still had to get stronger in order to protect myself.


    I didn¡¯t want to be reminded of my previous life where I lived as a demon, but I used it to convince myself to get stronger.


    The problem now though, was that;


    ¡°¡­I might be seriously hurt if I keep going.¡±


    I dug for all the little Qi I had in my body, and channeled it all into one ce.


    It wasn¡¯t easy. Not only did it need immense focus, but to use such a little amount of ki for this was a very difficult task.


    I was drenched in sweat not long after.


    It was impressive to achieve even this much with the pitiful amount of Qi that I had in my body, but to do more with it would be tantamount to me cing myself in serious danger.


    ¡°¡­Whew.¡±


    I let out a breath shortly after.


    I had a smile on my face after, feeling a bit satisfied with what I¡¯d just achieved.


    I was a bit disappointed that I couldn¡¯t do more, but it was a start.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    My body heating up was telling me that I was improving.


    It was proof that I had just reached the second rank in the me arts.


    It was thanks to myck of training that made it so that more Qi was spread throughout my body than I had previously thought.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t actually know if it¡¯s right to thank myck of training.¡±


    It may have been a few hours since I¡¯d started my training, but reaching 2nd rank made me feel refreshed.


    ¡°Climbing up like this little by little will probably benefit me in the future.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t wash my whole body, so I just washed my face, changed my clothes, and threw myself on my bed.


    ¡®This isn¡¯t a bad way to start,¡¯ I thought to myself. ¡®Let¡¯s just keep this up¡­¡¯


    One step at a time. However, not too slowly.


    I¡¯ll persevere and break through whatever obstacle is in front of me.


    Only because I don¡¯t want to relive a horrible life again like in my previous life, only because of that.


    ¡®Let¡¯s not do anything that will cause me more problems in the future and just do the bare minimum.¡¯


    Let¡¯s just live quietly and peacefully, until everything is clear and resolved.


    To live quietly until the death of the Heavenly Demon was my thought process at the time.


    However¡­


    ¡°He-Hello! I¡¯m W-Wi Seol-ah!¡±


    <b><i>What brings her here so out of nowhere..?</i></b>


    <em>These are merely additional sneak peeks for what will be released on the 10th.</em>

 Chapter 4: Why is she here? (2)

    <b>? Why is she here? (2) ?</b>


    One day in my previous life, I woke up in a particrly troublesome mood and did something bad.


    Something so bad that, even as I reflect on it right now, I cannot help but wonder just what exactly made me take things that far.


    It had been so bad that my usually expressionless father had revealed a look of pure rage; it had been so bad that the man had deemed it necessary to personally scold me.


    Because of that event, I was sent to the 5th Army, where my sister Gu Huibi had been stationed, and made to stay there for half a year as punishment.


    Of course, that did nothing to change my shitty personality.


    That punishment was also the reason I met Wi Seol-Ah for the second time.


    Then again, it was probably, no, that meeting was definitely not a good event for her.


    The point of this long recollection was that I should avoid Wi Seol-Ah for at least another half year.


    So, why is Wi Seol-Ah currently in front of me, at my ce?


    The first thing I saw after opening my door was the face of someone I shouldn¡¯t encounter until at least half a year had passed, so, my astonished expression was justifiable.


    <b><i> This is a dream¡­ It has to be a dream.</i></b>


    ¡°I did sleeptest night¡­¡±


    I was starting to see things because of my fatigue, this is why people need to get proper rest.


    I sighed and shook my head.


    Just as I turned around and started to lock the door, however, I felt a tug on my clothes.


    Looking down, I saw small hands gripping the hem of my top, and tracing the hand upwards with my gaze, led me back to the face of Wi Seol-Ah.


    ¡®¡­This isn¡¯t a dream?¡¯


    As a mix of confusion and realization began to set in, I noticed that she seemed to want to say something¡­


    ¡°I¡­ I-¡°


    Someone appeared at this juncture, and with swift and fluid movement, smacked the hands holding onto my shirt.


    ¡°Ow!¡±


    She immediately released my shirt, yelping in pain and shock as she stepped back.


    My eyes, however, widened involuntarily as I realized the identity of the individual who¡¯d just appeared before me.


    Wi Seol-ah¡¯s appearance was already one thing, but the Sword Emperor Wi Hyogun was here as well¡­?


    ¡®Bloody hell¡­¡¯


    I involuntarily cursed out in my mind, and a secondter, began thanking all the Gods that the curse remained in my mind and didn¡¯t slip past my lips.


    If it had, I would probably have died of a heart attack right there and then.


    Wi Hyogun, an angry look evident on his face, started to berate Wi Seol-Ah.


    ¡°Wi-ah you little brat! How did I tell you to act in front of the young master?¡±


    <b><i> ¡­No, huh?</i></b>


    ¡®Young master?¡¯


    ¡°Apologize immediately!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, grandpa¡­¡±


    ¡°Apologize to the young master, brat!¡±


    ¡°S-Sorry, young master!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <b><i> What¡­ What the hell is going on right now?</i></b>


    While I struggled to make proper sense of the situation before me, Wi Hyogun bowed his head to me.


    <b><i>No¡­ Why is the Sword Emperor bowing his head to me? </i></b>


    <b><i> Can someone please exin what the hell is going on?</i></b>


    ¡°Starting today, I, Wi Moon will be here serving you as we are in debt. I don¡¯t know if you will be happy with a weak old man like myself, but I¡¯ll make sure to do my best.¡±


    <b><i>Wi Moon? Not Wi Hyogun?</i></b>


    ¡®Wi Moon¡¯ nces at Wi Seol-Ah following which she immediately lowers herself to take a somewhat modest posture.


    ¡°S-Starting today, I, W-Wi Seol-ah will be serving the young master alongside my grandpa. I l-look forward to your kindness.¡±


    <b><i> Serve? Who?</i></b>


    ¡°Me¡­?¡±


    A sudden spell of dizziness assaulted me, and for a second, my vision blurred. As I reached up to hold my head, I struggled toprehend the situation before me¡­


    Now, one would not properly understand my current predicament without knowing exactly, ¡®Who is Wi Hyogun?¡¯


    He is one of the ¡®Heavenly Venerables¡¯.


    The Heavenly Venerables consist of the three greatest martial artists currently in existence, out of the countless martial artists that inhabit the world of Murim.


    The achievements of the Sword Emperor are too many to be listed.


    The ck Dragon, now known as the defeated king, was defeated by the Sword Emperor. And soon after that victory, the Sword Emperor became the head of the Murim Alliance.


    He was given the title of ¡®First Sword¡¯ solely due to his individual strength.


    At this point in time, before the appearance of the Heavenly Demon, he is very likely to be the strongest being in existence.


    ¡®Now such a person wants to serve me?¡¯


    <b><i>Why?</i></b>


    For what reason was the potentially strongest being in existence using a fake name to hide his identity?


    As the Sword Emperor, even the four noble ns would wee him with open arms and great fanfare.


    I can¡¯t think of any conceivable reason as to why he was here, and then there was also the fact of him hiding his identity.


    If he owed a debt to my father, Gu Cheolun, then it would mean that my father called him here. So¡­


    ¡®Does my father know about this?¡¯


    This never happened in my previous life.


    The one time that I saw the Sword Emperor in my previous life, nothing happened between us.


    I probably didn¡¯t leave a favorable impression with him back then, however, due to the trouble I¡¯d been causing.


    ¡®My head hurts¡­¡¯


    My n was to keep the flow of things the same while slowly gathering my own strength and waiting for the Orthodox Demonic War to end.


    But now, the future has definitely changed.


    I dropped my palm from my head and carefully examined Wi Hyogun.


    At a nce, he seemed an unassuming old man with a benevolent smile. If I didn¡¯t know what he really looked like from my previous life, I would most likely have simply seen him as an average old man.


    Even then, if Wi Seol-ah wasn¡¯t here right now, I would probably have subconsciously rejected the notion that this old man was Wi Hyogun.


    ¡®But¡­ what am I supposed to do?¡¯


    <b><i>What am I supposed to ask? </i></b>


    <b><i>Do I ask him why he is actually here? That would be strange though, as there is no reason why the current me should have so much as an inkling about the true identity of Wi Hyogun.</i></b>


    <b><i> Then, am I supposed to pretend that I don¡¯t know who he is, and simply ept the fact that the Sword Emperor and his student are serving me?</i></b>


    What made me the most afraid was that their current presence meant that a lot of things will change in the future.


    ¡®Fuck, where did it all go wrong?¡¯


    The only ¡®major¡¯ thing I¡¯d changed was that I treated Wi Seol-ah differently from how I had in the past.


    <b><i>Just because of that action, has history changed so sharply?</i></b>


    ¡®Or¡­ do I bring back my arrogant persona and kick them out by saying I don¡¯t need an old man and a little girl?¡¯


    While numerous thoughts were swimming around in my indecisive mind,


    ¡°My granddaughter,¡± Wi Hyogun continued speaking.


    ¡°My granddaughter doesn¡¯t know much about the world yet, and so you might be unhappy with her work, but I can assure the Young Master that she is a fast learner, one I will make sure to properly and quickly educate her so she meets all of your expectations.¡±


    I nced at the girl in question as Wi Hyogun spoke and found her hiding behind him and seemingly grabbing onto his clothes.


    And from between her messy bangs, I noticed her shaky eyes.


    ¡®Why is she so nervous? Do I seem that bad?¡¯


    Wi Seol-ah spoke as soon as our eyes met, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best¡­ I¡¯ll really do my best¡­¡±


    No, if she¡¯s so nervous in the first ce, then why is she, why are they even here? Why not work for Gu Cheolun or Gu Yeonseo instead?


    What exactly are these two trying to achieve bying to work for me?


    As the seconds ticked by, I realized that Wi Hyogun and Wi Seol-Ah seemed to be waiting for my response and snapped out of my thoughts,


    ¡°Uh¡­ Yes, it¡¯d be my pleasure.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t think of a solution, and as I said those words, I couldn¡¯t help but feel like this second chance has been ruined from the start¡­


    ¡®Why¡­ why has something like this happened so suddenly?¡¯


    * * * *


    During the night Gu Yangcheon had spent training his fire Qi¡­


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡±


    Gu Cheolun was having a conversation in his residence with a candle in front of him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see why not. I¡¯m not in a position to be picky about what I do.¡±


    ¡°But, Great Elder, you know yourself that if you so desired, you would easily be epted into the four noble ns, but instead you are here going through all of this trouble¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t find this troublesome at all, Lord Gu.¡±


    Wi Hyogun slowly took a sip of the tea that had cooled down.


    ¡°Also, I wouldn¡¯t call this troublesome. I can do more if it¡¯s for the sake of my granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°Sir¡­¡±


    ¡°Rather, it¡¯s a pity that I made you oblige to such a heavy request because of this rtionship with this useless old man, so I feel sorry for you.¡±


    ¡°Elder, I-¡°


    ¡°I heard that shaolin monks and the shamans are looking for Seol-ah, so I¡¯m even more indebted to you now.¡±


    Gu Cheolun couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°If I¡¯m being honest, Lord Gu. I didn¡¯t n toe to you for help at first. Regardless of whatever the shaolin and the shamans did, they probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to find me if I¡¯d just hid and lived in the mountains.¡±


    ¡°¡­Then why?¡±


    ¡°You can call it the greed of a dying old man. Living with an old man like myself probably wouldn¡¯t bring happiness to Seol-ah, so I wanted her to experience the world a bit.¡±


    ¡°If that is the case, then it is even more reason why you should stay at my ce. Gu Yangcheon may be my child, but he is a child thatcks a lot.¡±


    Gu Cheolun couldn¡¯t understand why Wi Hyogun wished to stay at his son¡¯s ce.


    Unlike the daughters, Gu Yangcheon was still an arrogant and immature child. Gu Cheolun wanted with all of his heart to change and correct him for the better as a father, but couldn¡¯t because of certain things that stood in his way.


    Gu Cheolun had heard that the two had encountered each other on the street, and so the first thing he¡¯d done on meeting Wi Hyogun was profusely apologize for the wrong that he was sure that his son had done.


    One cannot imagine how shocked he was when he learned of Gu Yangcheon¡¯s behavior during their meeting.


    Meanwhile, Wi Hyogun chuckled at Gu Cheolun¡¯s words.


    ¡°I myself was worried at first because of all the rumors, but I believe that I have told you already that he is a mature child. Rather than that, the Lord Gu seems to want to keep all the children for himself.¡±


    Wi Hyogun had very easily ¨C and involuntarily ¨C obtained information about the third child of the Gu n through rumors after his arrival in Shanxi, and he¡¯d wondered just how bad this third child actually was that the rumors were somon and widespread that a neer like himself could obtain such detailed information with such ease.


    Wi Hyogun had at first wondered why the daughters were blessed with luck and the son wasn¡¯t.


    It was a total coincidence, his and his granddaughter¡¯s run-in with Gu Yangcheon in the streets.


    Wi Hyogun shook his head as he began to recall what had happened¡­


    It was all because of the fact that he couldn¡¯t stop his granddaughter who had seemed to be so excited for the first time in a long time. Thus he let her run off.


    And then I noticed that my granddaughter was talking to a boy her age.


    It was easy to see that the boy was from the Gu n. The Qi that flowed within his body was that of his father¡¯s, and while it may have been smallpared to the Lord himself, it was definitely the Qi of me arts.


    Gu Yangcheon¡¯s face was already telling me that he had a rough personality with his sharp eyes.


    My granddaughter offered him a potato with a bright smile.


    <b><i>Now, what do I do if he acts ording to the rumors? Well, I had no intention of saving her unless her life was threatened.</i></b>


    He wanted her to experience that not everyone in the world was good.


    However, contrary to his expectations, the boy did not say or do anything bad. Instead, he stopped his escort from hurting his granddaughter and gave her a yakgwa.


    He even treated Wi Hyogun with respect when he approached him. I thought that he would only look at me as a simple civilian because of my dirty and torn clothes.


    The title of Sword Emperor had given me a false belief in myself, making me think that I was a human who had reached perfection. But¡­


    ¡®Hyogun, you stillck training.¡¯


    I reproached myself.


    I was foolish to judge a boy just because of his looks and rumors.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with this child. Rather, I hope that he will be satisfied with us.¡±


    What would have happened if it went ording to the rumors?


    <b><i>If Gu Yangcheon had treated Wi Seol-ah harshly, would I have made a different decision?</i></b>


    ¡°¡­Yes sir, please tell me if there are any problems.¡±


    Gu Cheolun couldn¡¯t understand why Wi Hyogun saw Gu Yangcheon as a good child, but he decided not to object any longer.


    As the conversation dulled towards its end, Gu Cheolun inquired,


    ¡°But are you fine with this?¡±


    This was a question that was unrted to the first question.


    Wi Hyogun knew the meaning behind the question as well, so he was unable to answer easily.


    ¡°If the Lord said so¡­¡±


    His response was apanied by a bitter smile.


    It was rumored that the Shaolin Master could read the flow of humanity through the Heavenly Eyes that he possessed.


    ¡°Yes, something is bound to happen if he himself was the one to say it. But you can easily understand¡­.¡±


    At that moment, a small breeze blew from outside and put out the small candle fire.


    ¡°That Seol-ah is in the center of the uing disaster, and that she must wield a sword to withstand the disaster.¡±


    Wi Hyogun chuckled wryly.


    The wrinkles on his face darkened as he spoke.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I ran away. I know that it is selfish, but why did it have to be Seol-ah? Isn¡¯t it cruel? There is me who was given the name Sword Emperor, and there were others who are also capable.¡±


    ¡°Elder¡­¡±


    Wi Hyogun was tired of this reality.


    ¡°I can¡¯t make her wield a sword because of a disaster, especially when it¡¯s not enough to give her a flower.¡±


    Wi Hyogun puts his wrinkly hands on his face.


    ¡°I will never make her wield a sword even if I have to die and my soul turns into ashes.¡±


    This sentence, along with the story it originated from, was one that would have made Gu Yangcheon devastated if he had heard it.


    <em>These are merely additional sneak peeks for what will be released on the 10th.</em>

 Chapter 5: Hao Clan (1)

    <b>? Hao n (1) ?</b>


    In the days when the Sword Emperor was still called the ¡°Wind Sword¡±.


    While the Lord of the Tang n was away to deal with a True Gate of Demons that emerged near Sichuan, the ck Dragon along with his armyunched a surprise onught on the Tang n.


    The ck Dragon was a martial artist who had surpassed the peak realm, and his army, the ck Dragon Army, consisted of first rate martial artists numbering in the hundreds.


    They had nned to devour the Tang n, and conquer all of Sichuan during the absence of their Lord. And without a shadow of a doubt, there was certainly plenty of time left before the Lord received news of the invasion and returned.


    If luck wasn¡¯t on their side, the Tang n may have ceased to exist on that day.


    However, as fate would have it, the ck Dragon didn¡¯t factor into ount the presence of the Wind Sword in the Tang n at the time.


    What unfolded was a scene that few would believe if they hadn¡¯t witnessed it themselves.


    The hundreds thatprised the ck Dragon Army, along with the ck Dragon himself, were all in by the Wind Sword.


    People from afar, watching the Wind Sword take on the entire army by himself, wouldment that; while the way his sword danced looked to be as beautiful as the crescent moon, there was only death and carnage left in its wake.


    When the long disaster was finally over and the ck Dragon along with his armyy vanquished, only the Wind Sword was left standing.


    As a token of their appreciation, the Tang n crafted a sword for the Wind Sword.


    Wi Hyogun would carry that sword even after bing the Sword Emperor.


    The Moonlight Sword.


    It was a sword crafted by the greatest cksmiths in the world.


    But instead of holding that beauty of a sword¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s just a broom.¡±


    In the hands of Wi Hyogun, it was serving as a broom.


    <b><i>¡­ Is this really alright?</i></b>


    * * *


    3PM had just passed.


    I sat on the floor while embracing the soothing sunlight.


    I may have looked like I was meditating,


    But instead, I was looking at the back of a hard-working man cleaning the area with a broom.


    A man with gray hair and a hunched back was slowly but vigorously sweeping the floor.


    It was hard to believe, but that old man was the Sword Emperor.


    ¡°¡­I still can¡¯t believe I¡¯m seeing the Sword Emperor clean my ce with a broom¡­¡±


    Was this really okay?


    Two days have passed since the Sword Emperor and Wi Seol-Ah became servants of mine.


    I feel like I went half out of my mind during those two days.


    I had asked the Steward<sup>1</sup>The person who manages both managerial affairs and military affairs in the n why they suddenly came to work as my servants, and,


    ¡®It was the Lord¡¯smand.¡¯


    Was all he¡¯d said. In all honesty, I¡¯d half-expected that that would be the case.


    And, well, it¡¯s not like I could have just barged into the lord¡¯s room andined about it.


    Wait, no, maybe it would have been better to argue about it?


    I had many thoughts, but couldn¡¯t make a decision. Meanwhile, time continued to flow without regard for me or my worries.


    Is it fine to leave it as it is now? I had a thought that throwing a tantrum to kick them out would be better for my future,


    But I didn¡¯t think that I had enough spare lives to dare to cause any trouble for the Sword Emperor, so I gave up on that thought.


    I noticed another problem after looking away from the Sword Emperor.


    ¡°Seol-Ah, it¡¯s dangerous to carry all that stuff alone! Wanna carry it with me?¡±


    ¡°No! Seol-Ah can do it by herself!¡±


    ¡°Uh, hey! Seol-Ah! In front of you¡­!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Kyaa!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I turned away from that sight.


    Wi Seol-Ah may seem like she was loved and treated like the youngest sister among the servants,


    But, honestly?


    She was horrible at doing chores.


    Should it be possible for her to be that bad at physical work when she has so much physical talent as a martial artist?


    Even now, she spilled all theundry while trying to carry it.


    The other servants then had tofort Wi Seol-Ah who had tears on her face.


    But, that doesn¡¯t bring back theundry that is now rolled all over in dirt¡­


    The good thing is though, that this happened before theundry was washed.


    As I sighed to myself and began to stand up¡­


    Wi Seol-Ah ran over to me when she saw me rise to my feet.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just continue your work?¡±


    ¡°I was told to always follow the young master!¡±


    ¡°¡­Who told you that?¡±


    ¡°My grandpa!¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    <b><i>Why did he tell her that¡­</i></b>


    I think it was because they wanted me to have a personal servant.


    But honestly, that was an excuse in my eyes.


    The reason why the other servants treat Wi Seol-Ah so nicely is because she is doing the work they hate doing the most.


    Well, it¡¯s also true that Wi Seol-Ah lightened up the heavy atmosphere when she came in as a servant.


    But even so, I¡¯m still a child of a family possessing decent wealth, so is it really fine to choose my personal servant so effortlessly?


    The Steward had to have yed a part in this.


    ¡®Do both my father and the Steward know about the true identity of Wi Moon who is the Sword Emperor? Or did they just randomly pick servants because of how so many were quitting¡­?¡¯


    There was no way that the Steward doesn¡¯t know about what happens within the n, so there must have been a reason,


    ¡­But it¡¯s probably thetter.


    Wi Seol-Ah tried to straighten my clothes, but I told her I¡¯d do it myself as she was too clumsy with it.


    I noticed that tears welled up in her eyes because of how she was disappointed at being rejected.


    But, I really couldn¡¯t rely on her yet because of how clumsy she was.


    ¡®No, is it even alright to order her to do such a thing?¡¯


    I may have a lot of time on my hands, but I still needed to hurry.


    One of the reasons why I was leaving the house was because of that.


    I sent Wi Seol-Ah away to other servants when she tried to follow me outside.


    It was easy to send her away since I used the fact that she was still clumsy in her work.


    Wi Seol-Ah had a disappointed face because she couldn¡¯t go outside with me.


    I didn¡¯t know what to do with Wi Seol-Ah.


    I couldn¡¯t just treat her like any other servants, but to treat her differently from others was also hard.


    Me and the Sword Emperor¡¯s eyes met as I was about to leave the house.


    The Sword Emperor respectfully bowed his head to me.


    I quickly moved my steps to head outside of the house as I felt extremely ufortable.


    Outside the house, my escort, Muyeon, was waiting for me.


    ¡°I heard from the Steward that you were about to venture out onto the streets.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t take long, and I¡¯ll probablye back before sunset.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Young Master.¡±


    He didn¡¯t ask any more questions. It was easy to see that he was well trained as an escort.


    ¡®It¡¯s just pitiful that he had to be my escort.¡¯


    After walking for a little, I found the spot where I first met Wi Seol-Ah.


    I felt thisst time, but how much training did Ick for me to be tired after only walking for that long?


    I wanted to take a break, but I had to hurry since I needed to return before sunset.


    I passed through the crowded street and searched around in the small alleys.


    Muyeon told me that it was dangerous for me to be here, but that didn¡¯t stop my actions.


    ¡°Found it.¡±


    After searching for a while, I finally found the building I was looking for.


    It may look old and poor, but it was definitely the building I was looking for.


    ¡°I was worried that this building wouldn¡¯t exist at this point in time, but I was worried for nothing.¡±


    ¡°Young Master¡­ For what reason did youe here?¡±


    ¡°Why? Does this ce look strange?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, yes¡­ The atmosphere around here doesn¡¯t feel too good, let alone the building.¡±


    ¡°You have good senses. That¡¯s exactly it.¡±


    <i>¨C Creak.</i>


    When I opened the old door, the people inside began staring at me.


    ¡°Huh, a little kid? Did someone do something to him without us knowing?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such disgusting things. He probably just took the wrong way.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s with the guy standing behind him, he has a sword on his belt.¡±


    Muyeon had ced a hand on his sword due to the aggressive atmosphere he was feeling in the dim building.


    The inhabitants didn¡¯t seem to care though.


    One of them spoke to me.


    ¡°Hey kid, what brings you to this dangerous neighborhood?¡±


    It had been a while since I was treated this poorly, but to be honest, I was used to this feeling rather than the treatment I received at home.


    I replied with a slight smile.


    ¡°Why, you ask? I¡¯m here as a customer, of course.¡±


    ¡°How disrespectful our little kid here sounds, maybe he¡¯ll learn if I cut off his tongue?¡±


    Muyeon tried to draw his sword at the man giggling in front of me, but I stopped him.


    ¡°Young Master, he dares to-¡°


    ¡°Hold on for a sec.¡±


    After I stopped Muyeon who was ready to swing his sword, I spoke to the man who had an ominous smile on his face.


    ¡°You probably knew who I was ever since I set foot in this area. Let¡¯s just take it easy.¡±


    I wanted to appeal to him, but I didn¡¯t have much time left.


    The smile on his face disappeared after my words.


    ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t have much time left, and I came here knowing everything, so let¡¯s cut to the chase.¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡±


    He tried to put on an act again, but it was toote.


    ¡°You may be worried that the Gu n found out about this ce and is trying to destroy it, but we don¡¯t have any good reason to, and we don¡¯t gain anything from it.¡±


    I see cold sweat flowing down his cheeks.


    ¡°Like I said, I don¡¯t have much time. I came here as a customer, so hurry up and call the branch manager. Unless you want me to actually destroy this ce.¡±


    The man¡¯s pupils quivered upon hearing my bluff.


    I had to make this bluff even though I had no ability to destroy this ce in the first ce. It was the only way to get through with these guys.


    Muyeon inquired with a confused tone.


    ¡°¡­Young master, what is going on¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I was originally going to go to that ce, but there was a problem in doing so.¡±


    <b><i>Muyeon seems to have realized something. Does he know about the ce I was referring to? </i></b>


    He might have better senses than I¡¯d initially thought.


    I would have liked toe here by myself, but I couldn¡¯t afford to do so with this body.


    ¡°Sorry for bringing you here, but I honestly can¡¯t do much about it.¡±


    The ce I¡¯m referring to is ¡°Beggar¡¯s Sect¡± which was able to take a spot in the Ten Sect Alliance solely because of its power in knowledge.


    It would have been easier to just visit there.


    But they wouldn¡¯t do anything that would be problematic for them.


    Well, not unless I pour them a fortune.


    Anyways, the business I had would cause problems for Beggar¡¯s Sect, so I had to go to a different ce.


    If Beggar¡¯s Sect was said to be the best ce for getting information in the Orthodox Faction,


    Then this would be the best ce to get information in the Unorthodox Faction,


    Hao n.


    I was at the Hao n.


    * * *


    It didn¡¯t take long for me to get proper treatment in the Hao n.


    The man led us to the cer that was behind the building.


    Muyeon dered, ¡®I can¡¯t let the Young Master go to such a dangerous ce alone!¡¯, but I had to ignore him because I didn¡¯t have enough time to persuade him.


    When we went down to the cer, a young man with a snake-like face was waiting for us.


    ¡°I¡¯m the branch manager, Dowoon-Chu.¡±


    He was incredibly handsome, although it was probably a disguise considering this is the Hao n.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t expect someone like you toe to this ce as a customer¡­ We apologize for being so aggressive.¡±


    ¡°No need to apologize. Will you ept my request?¡±


    ¡°Before that, may we ask why someone like you thates from the Gu n chose us instead of other ces?¡±


    ¡°You keep asking weird questions, I told you I came to ask for a favor.¡±


    ¡°We are asking why you chose us instead of Beggar¡¯s Sect.¡±


    Why did I choose toe all the way to the Unorthodox Faction rather than go to the Beggar¡¯s Sect in the Orthodox Faction?


    ¡°This is a request that only the Hao n can fulfill. Why do you keep asking when you clearly know the answer?¡±


    I respond in a slightly annoyed tone, following which the snake-eyed man smiles.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if it made you upset. I had to make sure because of the rumors about you that have been going around¡­¡±


    It was understandable that he was skeptical about me since I was a teenager who had barely reached 15 years of age, and then on-top of that, I was a teenager who came from the Gu n.


    ¡°The reason why I, the branch manager, came out to see you was solely because of the Young Naster¡¯s surname. ¡°


    ¡°Yes, I know my name carries significant weight, I¡¯m asking if you are going to ept my request. This is the third time now, you know?¡±


    ¡°The Hao n never refuses any request, as long as the price is appropriate.¡±


    Dowoon-Chu signaled that he will hear my request out.


    Finally, I could speak.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for a person. A boy that¡¯s just over 10 years of age.¡±


    I handed a piece of paper to Dowoon-Chu that had a description of his appearance and the area he was in.


    Dowoon-Chu responded with a confused look on his face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, Young Master. If you are only looking for a person, then there was no reason toe to the Hao n.¡±


    ¡°The area is a bit far and I know little about the ce. Plus, Beggar¡¯s Sect is expensive.¡±


    As well-known as Beggar¡¯s Sect was, the ce had high credibility.


    And as high as the credibility was, so was the price.


    If I made the same request I made to Hao n to Beggar¡¯s Sect, they would probably charge me twice or more.


    However, one problem I had was,


    ¡°Young Master, we don¡¯t operate at small prices either.¡±


    It didn¡¯t mean that it was cheap.


    ¡°I know, but I came to Hao n knowing that I can pay.¡±


    Dowoon-Chu was looking at the paper I handed him.


    ¡°It may be easy to find the person as the description of his appearance sounds unique, but it isn¡¯t an easy request because of how far it is from Shanxi,bined with the fact that the area of that ce is huge.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re telling me it is going to be expensive, right?¡±


    Dowoon-Chu told me the price.


    Muyeon, who was standing behind me, choked on his breath after hearing the price.


    How much allowance did I have to save up in order to have enough? It was scary just thinking about the price.


    But, it didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°The more we fail to find the person, the lower the price will be, but as of now the price is-¡°


    ¡°Sorry, but we are not paying in cash.¡±


    ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡±


    It was dangerous in itself for a man from the Orthodox Faction toe to the Hao n and make a request.


    It was a matter of being associated with the Unorthodox Faction Faction while bearing the name of Gu.


    But even then, the reason I came to Hao n was because I was confident that they wouldn¡¯t tell anyone about this, and I had assurance that they would ept my request no matter what.


    ¡°I have a very juicy piece of information, one that I can perhaps pay with.¡±


    ¡°¡­Young Master, did you forget where you were?¡±


    Obviously, I didn¡¯t forget what this ce was. This ce rivals Beggar¡¯s Sect in terms of how much information they have.


    ¡°I dare to say with confidence, that the amount of information we hold is greater than Beggar¡¯s Sect.¡±


    Beggar¡¯s Sect was restricted in how much they could do,pared to Hao n, who didn¡¯t care about what they had or needed to do.


    He probably gained enough confidence to say that because of such a key distinction between the two.


    ¡°Furthermore, the information the Young Master holds is something we probably already know about. If you don¡¯t have the means to pay, let¡¯s just pretend that this never happ-¡°


    ¡°The Lord of Hao n.¡±


    Dowoon-Chu stopped talking after hearing my words.


    His expression which was previously hard to read, was now filled with fear.


    ¡°The location of the Lord of Hao n who had disappeared. Aren¡¯t you curious?¡±


    Multiple swords were directed at me from several directions right as I finished my sentence.<ul><li>1


    The person who manages both managerial affairs and military affairs in the n</li></ul>

 Chapter 6: Hao Clan (2)

    <b>? Hao n (2) ?</b>


    Multiple swords were directed at me from several directions right as I finished my sentence.


    Even though thebat power of the Hao n was known to be low, they seemed quite quick to draw their swords.


    Of course, said swords couldn¡¯t reach me.


    Muyeon, who¡¯d drawn his sword muchter than the guards, was still able to parry all their swords away.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were sorry for the aggressive behavior earlier?¡±


    Amusementced my tone.


    Dowoon-Chu, meanwhile, stared at me in silence.


    ¡°I think that the information about the Lord of Hao n should be more than enough to pay for this request, might I be right?¡±


    ¡°Young Master has turned out to be apletely different person than I thought. I must put aside all the opinions I had about you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what opinions you had about me, but yes, it would be wise for you to do that.¡±


    ¡°¡­How did you know?¡±


    The disappearance of the Lord of Hao n was a top secret even among the Hao n.


    Most ces, let alone Beggar¡¯s Sect, weren¡¯t even aware of this situation.


    It was weird for anyone to know about the disappearance of the Lord of Hao n since his existence itself is a secret in the first ce.


    ¡®Would he believe me if I said that I learned it in the future?¡¯


    <b><i>I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll do me any good besides getting treated like an idiot and having more swords swung at me.</i></b>


    ¡°You keep asking me weird questions, why bother asking when you know that I won¡¯t answer?¡±


    ¡°Then why bothering to us for information when the Gu n has information of that caliber?¡±


    ¡°Branch manager, I didn¡¯te here to trade questions and answers.¡±


    I didn¡¯t care how Dowoon-Chu would interpret this situation.


    ¨C <i>Tap, Tap. </i>


    Only the sound of me tapping the desk with my fingers resounded in the room engulfed in absolute silence.


    ¡°I have information about what you desire, and you also have the ability to bring me the information I need, isn¡¯t that enough?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, how can I trust that the information you have is even real in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for you to figure out. Why must you ask so many questions?¡±


    I stopped tapping the desk.


    Dowoon-Chu went back to his poker face, but his mask had already cracked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you are in a position to be picky, branch manager. If you don¡¯t need my information then say so, I¡¯ll just go to Beggar¡¯s Sect.¡±


    Oh, and I might mistakenly spill a little about Hao n to Beggar¡¯s Sect.


    The conversation ended with that small whisper at the end.


    The ball was now in their court, Hao n¡¯s decision would decide how things would progress from now on¡­ But, the correct response was already obvious.


    * * * *


    ¡°Why did you let them leave?¡±


    After Gu Yangcheon left, only a few guards and Dowoon-Chu remained in the room of Hao n.


    Dowoon-Chu revealed a bitter smile at the question of the guard.


    ¡°I got it all wrong from the beginning, I failed to be consistent in my beliefs.¡±


    <i>¨C Pretend not to know if you know.</i>


    <i>¨C Pretend to know if you do not know.</i>


    These were the irond rules of the Hao n.


    Dowoon-Chu had lived his whole life based on these rules. Even when close to death, he had acted upon these beliefs.


    But because of that one boy that had found out about the secret of Hao n, the whole of Hao n was shaken.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think we should have let them go.¡±


    ¡°What would you have done, then? Capture them and force them to satiate our curiosity?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s necessary to do so, then we must-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid, Yacheol, do you think that the Gu n is like other households?¡±


    The Gu n was a household of considerable status.


    If one needed an exnation on why they were ssified as a prestigious household.


    Then the reason the Gu n was initially given a high status was because of all the achievements they had umted at the start of the war against demons.


    As the centuries passed by, said achievements continued to umte. And they¡¯d never stopped progressing since then.


    They never fell behind and, instead, continued to progress, which is why they had remained a prestigious n to this day.


    And if one dared to attack the Gu n who were widely recognized as the Guardians of Shanxi then,


    It wouldn¡¯t just be the branch of Hao n in Shanxi, no, the entirety of Hao n would be in trouble.


    ¡°The Gu n is already one thing on their own, but more orthodox factions wille naturally to support the Gu n, and many who have been biding their time will finally have reason to attack the Hao n. We need to be extremely careful in situations like these.¡±


    ¡°¡­Apologies,Sir branch manager.¡±


    ¡°Regardless of any of that, the reason why things deteriorated to such a degree was due to me messing up from the beginning. Thankfully though, the Young Master didn¡¯t do anything about your reckless swordy.¡±


    There was another thing that Dowoon-Chu didn¡¯t tell Yacheol, which was about the young man who was serving as the escort of Gu Yangcheon.


    He may have seemed like an average, de-wielding escort, but with the way he¡¯d struck all the swords away that were directed at Gu Yangche,


    Had the guards of Hao n taken it one step further¡­


    ¡®He would have in them all.¡¯


    The reason why he didn¡¯t swing his sword more than the initial action was because the swords that were directed at Gu Yangcheon had no intention of hurting him,


    No, perhaps he¡¯d seen from the beginning that the swords were drawn more as a threat than anything else, and so, he¡¯d struck at the swords themselves, not their wielders, what he judged to be the appropriate call.


    Dowoon-Chu¡¯s fear, however, came from the fact that he¡¯d failed to see the escort swing his sword.


    This meant that the escort was at least a First Rate martial artist. He, in fact, might have been a martial artist that had already reached the top among First Rates.


    To bring a man like that as an escort meant that the Young Master predicted that all of this would happen.


    ¡®I still can¡¯t get my thoughts organized¡­¡¯


    What was the reason for the Young Master of the Gu n toe to Hao n, was it really for business?


    There was no way that the boy had gotten that information by himself. The whole of the Gu n along with the Lord of Gu n could have been involved.


    ¡®¡­What are their intentions?¡¯


    Dowoon-Chu felt a web that he weaved on his own slowly constricting him in¡­


    He couldn¡¯t think of an answer; it was already hard enough to deal with what was currently happening, having to think about who and who could have been involved as well as what their goals were ¨C Dowoon-Chu could feel a headache creeping in.


    Lifting up a palm, Dowoon-Chu reached for and pulled on the skin of his chin.


    <i>Riiiiip¡ª</i>


    As the skin stretched in response to his sheer pull, it came off with ripping sounds.


    Just like Gu Yangcheon had predicted, it was a mask.


    Behind the mask known as Dowoon-Chu, was the face of ady.


    It was a beautiful woman with cold eyes, thin eyshes, and pale skin that seemed like it had nevere in contact with the sun.


    Yacheol spoke to Dowoon-Chu as she took off her mask.


    ¡°Is it alright to take it off?¡±


    ¡°I was feeling ufortable, please understand. There isn¡¯t anyone watching right now anyway.¡±


    Even the voice that used to be that of a man¡¯s, had changed to the voice of a woman.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t understand it no matter how much I think about it. There should only be so many people that know about the disappearance of the Lord, so how did he find out?¡±


    The people of Hao n may treat the head of Hao n like a Lord, but they didn¡¯t show any respect for him.


    Instead, most would backstab him as they wanted to be the Lord themselves.


    This, therefore, was the reason why the Lord of Hao n kept himself hidden.


    But the disappearance of the Lord didn¡¯t mean that someone else could be the Lord.


    You would only be epted as the Lord of Hao n when you had inherited the certificate that allowed one to do so from the Lord himself.


    The people who knew about the disappearance of the lord were all desperate to find him so that they could get their hands on the certificate.


    Dowoon-Chu didn¡¯t know how much Gu Yangcheon knew about the lord when he came to her, but she came to the conclusion that he came to her while knowing a decent bit.


    Furthermore, the reason why he hade to her specifically¡­


    ¡®I don¡¯t think you are in a position to be picky.¡¯


    What Gu Yangcheon had said continued to echo in her head.


    Dowoon-Chu thought about the Lord that had disappeared,


    ¡®¡­Father.¡¯


    And realized that, as Gu Yangcheon had said, she really wasn¡¯t in a position to be picky.


    * * * *


    ¡®I thought I was screwed.¡¯


    After finishing my business with Hao n, I went back to the streets.


    ¡°They actually drew their swords, those fuckers.¡±


    I knew that they had no intention of killing me, but I didn¡¯t expect them to actually draw their swords.


    I was scared for a moment there.


    Maybe I was too arrogant with my approach.


    The reason why I was able to keep my calmposure was thanks to Muyeon.


    When I nced at Muyeon, I noticed that his eyes were scavenging around the ce in case of any danger.


    ¡®I always thought of him as a clumsy escort, but his movements as a martial artist are undeniable.¡¯


    I knew I was going to be able toe out alive in the end, so that also helped me keep myposure.


    I felt Muyeon ncing at me while I was immersed in such thoughts.


    ¡°If you are curious about something, just ask me¡±


    ¡°I figured that you wouldn¡¯t tell me even if I ask.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh, how did you know?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m joking, I may be a little boy, but I¡¯m still a child of the Gu n. It¡¯s not too weird for me to have my own affairs, right?¡±


    No, it was definitely weird.


    Well, I would just say that I identally found out about the Hao n, so I wanted to visit them out of curiosity.


    Visiting the Unorthodox Faction meant that I wouldn¡¯t be let off just by scolding, but it was necessary.


    ¡®It would have been easier for me to go by myself if possible.¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t do anything about Muyeon following me.


    Though everything turned out nicely thanks to him.


    Thankfully, Muyeon didn¡¯t suspect me of anything.


    Instead,


    ¡°¡­So there was a reason why you insisted on going out to the streetsst time.¡±


    ¡°Last time¡­?¡±


    Is he talking about the first day?


    ¡°The day when the elder tried to bring out your potential, but you ran away because you didn¡¯t want to. Rather, I thought you ran away because you didn¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    ¡°When the elder found out you had run away, he¡¯d said that he would cut you in half the next time he saw you, but, looking back on it now, all of that was an act between you two, wasn¡¯t it? All this time I didn¡¯t realize¡­ Even small actions made by the blood of Gu have such deep meaning to them¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Perhaps ¡®I thought I was fucked¡¯ wasn¡¯t correct after all, I might already be fucked¡­


    ¡®Why the fuck would I run away from that?!¡¯


    The elder looking into my potential was probably the next best thingpared to Gu Cheolun himself looking into my potential.


    But I¡¯d run away simply because it was annoying.


    You fucking idiot¡­ How could I have been so retarded?


    ¡°Let¡¯s just buy some yakgwas¡­¡±


    I bought some yakgwas as I was reminded of Wi Seol-Ah enjoying them.


    But I forgot that I didn¡¯t bring any money, so Muyeon had to pay.


    <b><i>I¡¯ll pay you backter so stop looking so dejected? Geez.</i></b>


    <b><i> Anyway, the Hao n incident wille to an end for now.</i></b>


    ¡®Please give me some time to think about it.¡¯


    So Dowoon-Chu had said, but I knew that he would take the bait not long after.


    Just like the event, ¡°Remation of Hao n¡¯s Lord¡± that will transpire in a few years.


    A few yearster, the people of Hao n will invade the ck Pce in order to save their Lord who is currently in the cer of the ck Pce.


    In the end, they failed to save the Lord and as a result, he would eventually fall into death¡¯s embrace.


    But, the one who had initiated the n to save the Lord, inherited his title, and then led the Hao n to reach above the surface.


    ¡®One thing I know for sure is that the Lord of Hao n was captured and was held in the cer of the ck Pce for more than five years, and the person that initiated the n to save the Lord was from Shanxi.¡¯


    When he reced the old Lord and became the new Lord, just like the previous head of the n, hid himself.


    But he failed to hide some things.


    The quest might have been called ¡°Remation of the Hao n¡¯s Lord¡±, but it was basically just a war between the ck Pce and Hao n who were bothrge existences in the Unorthodox Faction. After this incident, the ck Pce waspletely destroyed while Hao n was half destroyed.


    The one who took down the ck Pce was none other than the Murim Alliance.


    It was such a big event in the world, that even I, who didn¡¯t care about anything at the time, remembered it well.


    ¡®I was fortunate. If it was anywhere other than Shanxi, I probably wouldn¡¯t even attempt this due to the distance.¡¯


    It was a half gamble.


    I didn¡¯t know whether the branch manager was even there in the first ce, or if he was even the real branch manager.


    But his reactions gave me a few answers.


    I had to have many thoughts and ns ready, considering that I was against the Hao n.


    It was a necessary path for me to take, even if it was a dangerous one, in order to find the person I was looking for.


    Whether by asking Beggar¡¯s Sect for help, or finding him myself, ¨C I had to find this man no matter what.


    Zhuge Hyuk.


    The man who became the Chief of Military of the Demonic Cult at a young age.


    The man who acted as the brain of the Demonic Cult.


    I must find him and kill him.


    * * * *


    I ate some of the yakgwas I bought from the streets and gave the rest to Wi Seol-Ah.


    I don¡¯t know what happened while I was gone, but she was covered in spices. I knew that she was learning how to cook, but, how does one end up in such a situation?


    However, when she started jumping up and down from joy after receiving the yakgwas I thought to myself, ¡®Do I need to buy her more next time?¡¯.


    Muyeon had told me that he would make a report on our return and had already left.


    I, of course, had told Muyeon to keep everything that happened today as a secret.


    His response was an affirmative one, but I couldn¡¯t help but be worried that something might happen.


    The next day,


    When I went outside at sunrise, I saw Muyeon and the Sword Emperor talking to each other.


    ¡°¡­What is this weird scenario?¡±


    The Sword Emperor, like yesterday, was sweeping the ce with a broom.


    And next to him was Muyeon, following and talking to him.


    ¡°So as a swordsman, the important thing to note is ¡®To be one with the sword¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Haha¡±


    ¡°For example¡­ Oh, do you know about the Heavenly Venerables? There is a story about a time that the Sword Emperor slept under the moonlight next to his sword and reached a new stage of enlightenment. He synchronized himself with his sword by sleeping with it.¡±


    ¡°Hohoho!¡±


    <b><i> ¡­What is this?</i></b>


    <b><i>Is this what they call ¡®teaching a fish how to swim¡¯? </i></b>


    ¡°I sometimes feel that when I train at night. It¡¯s like the sword is talking to me. When that happens, I swing my sword and my body¡­. Oh, I don¡¯t think you would understand even if I exined. I apologize¡­¡±


    ¡°No problem, it¡¯s an amusing story to an old man like myself.¡±


    It was more embarrassing for me to watch a man brag about his sword ability to the Sword Emperor himself.


    I interfered because I couldn¡¯t bear to watch anymore.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Muyeon and the Sword Emperor greet me with respect. I was still not used to the fact that the Sword Emperor was treating me with so much respect.


    ¡°¡­I had a small enlightenment yesterday, and I started talking to him about it without myself realizing.¡±


    I understood his feelings, but this was the Sword Emperor.


    The Sword Emperor smiles at Muyeon¡¯s embarrassment.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, young master. This embarrassing old man who has never wielded a sword before had his heart pounding listening to the story of a young man who just gleaned a new enlightenment.¡±


    The almighty Sword Emperor really just said that while pretending to know nothing.


    In the midst of this, it was kind of annoying to see Muyeon lifting his shoulders after hearing his words.


    ¡°Anyways, what brings you here in the morning?¡±


    Muyeon realizes what he came here for and quickly hands me a piece of paper. He¡¯d forgotten what he came here to do when he was bragging.


    The paper I received had ¡°Nine Dragons¡± written in red.


    As soon as I saw this, I had a frown on my face, to which Muyeon responded,


    ¡°Young master, you must attend Nine Dragons Day today.¡±


    Another annoying thing had popped up.

 Chapter 7: Nine Dragons Day (1)

    <b>? Nine Dragons Day (1) ?</b>


    Swordsmen.


    The martial artists responsible for taking out the demons that rush out from the gate of demons were given that moniker.


    It was necessary for groups like the Ten Sect Alliance, the Four Noble ns, and other prestigious ns to have possession of them.


    Swordsmen had the most important task amongst martial artists in the current day, as they were in charge of clearing the gates of demons, after which they would be rewarded by getting support from and fame among civilians.


    The Gu n had their own swordsmen, and they formed five different groups.


    The Nine Dragons Day was a time when everyone in the Gu n came together to celebrate the hard work of the swordsmen who gave their all in their fights against demons and the sealing of the Gates that spawned said demons in Shanxi.


    It was a ceremony that urred twice a year, and was also a day set aside for the Gu n to pick new swordsmen.


    Both small andrge sects would participate in the celebrations alongside the Gu n, so it was mandatory for the blood of Gu to be present for the event.


    ¡°Would dying save me from going?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t dying way worse than participating in this event¡­?¡±


    ¡°What about pretending to die?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the Lord of Gu kill you if you really missed the event with such a lie?¡±


    Basically, the only way to evade the event was to actually die.


    <b><i> I have no solutions, damn it¡­</i></b>


    Muyeon continues to speak.


    ¡°This uing Eternal Dragon Day is being organized by the second elder, and he said he will break you into pieces if you miss the event again.¡±


    ¡°Fuck¡­ So it was him¡­¡±


    The Second Elder was known to be the most stubborn and strict of the elders ever since I was young.


    He believed that the only way for the n to reach a status that rivals the Four Noble ns was for the one and only son of Gu n to be taught and trained well to be a great influence in the future.


    ¡®Not even father believed in that.¡¯


    I was grateful for him, but he was still an annoying man to deal with because he would always chug education and training down my throat whenever he was free.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually kind of impressive that I still managed to live like a retard even with all that.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Just talking to myself, so when do we leave?¡±


    ¡°The event is going to be held at Heaven market, so it won¡¯t be too far away if we take the carriage.¡±


    ¡°The event is being held at Heaven? Wow. Second Elder really put in a lot of work for this.¡±


    Heaven market was the most famous market in Shanxi, and it had continued to be a supporter of the Gu n since three generations of Gu n lords.


    ¡®What happened to Heaven market in the future?¡¯


    Did they keep their status as the greatest market in Shanxi? I don¡¯t remember them having any problems.


    I put aside my thoughts. I couldn¡¯t afford to think about the market when I had other things to worry about.


    ¡°Anyways, why aren¡¯t we ready to leave yet?¡±


    Shouldn¡¯t everyone else be ready by the time I finish getting ready?


    I went to the servants to scold them.


    ¡°What¡¯s making you guys take so lon-¡±


    I couldn¡¯t finish my words.


    I saw Wi Seol-Ah in the midst of the servants.


    No, rather¡­


    It didn¡¯t look like the Wi Seol-Ah that had an almost perpetually dumb look on her face with her bangs covering her eyes and face,


    However, she resembled the Wi Seol-Ah who was looking at me coldly during my final moments.


    They were one and the same, yes, I know that much. But¡­


    It was just hard to see the simrity previously because of the way Wi Seol-Ah had looked and acted since she and her grandfather hade under me.


    Her face was visible now that her hair was organized.


    She had beautiful, clear pale skin and bright red lips.


    Her ck eyes, which had a slight bluish tint, would make her stand out in any crowd.


    Now that her hair was organized¡­


    ¡°You are so pretty Seol-Ah¡­!¡±


    ¡°How can a person be this pretty? You¡¯re going to make so many men cry when you grow up.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, if I have the chance, then I would make my son¡ªuh, young master!¡±


    The servants who wereplimenting Wi Seol-Ah paid their respects to me when they noticed my presence.


    One of the servants who was doing Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s hair came forward and spoke to me.


    ¡°I apologize¡­ We thought that we should at least make Wi Seol-Ah look good for the event.¡±


    She was basically saying she had lost her mind when she saw how pretty Wi Seol-Ah was.


    The only thing they¡¯d done so far was adjust her hair.


    ¡®But even then, she looks so different.¡¯


    They knew they couldn¡¯t do anything even if Iined since they knew they were at fault.


    Wi Seol-Ah walked towards me in the middle of that.


    I almost instinctively avoided making eye contact with her diamond-like eyes, but I held myself at thest second ¨C there¡¯s no way that Wi Seol-Ah could know what I was thinking.


    Her eyes now were very different from the eyes that I had seen in my previous life. All the emotions in her eyes werepletely different from those cold eyes.


    ¡°Young Master, the senior servants said I¡¯m extremely pretty.¡±


    My heart skipped a beat when she said that with a subtle smile.


    The fact that the face she currently had waspletely different from that cold face that I hoped to never see again, made my heart beat even faster.


    I tried to calm down my beating heart, but it wasn¡¯t easy.


    ¡°Do you also think I¡¯m pretty?¡±


    At the end, I couldn¡¯t give a response to the Wi Seol-Ah who looked at me with a sincere smile on her face.


    * * * *


    We were a littlete but, thankfully, the carriages were already ready to go.


    They had set up everything that we would need for our journey during the time I spent speaking with Muyeon, Wi Seol-Ah and the other servants.


    Luckily, only Muyeon and a few servants including Wi Seol-Ah were going to go with me, so we were able to board and depart quickly.


    However, an image that burned itself into my memory as we departed was that of Wi Seol-Ah disying her appearance to her grandfather, who then patted her head with bitter eyes.


    With everyone on board, the carriage set off for Heaven market.


    ¡°Woah! It¡¯s so cool! It¡¯s moving!¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah was enjoying herself while watching the swiftly moving background outside the carriage.


    She had beenmenting about how the trees were moving fast, which then led a servant to correct her by saying, ¡®It¡¯s not the trees that are moving, the carriage is what is moving quickly. You only think that it¡¯s the tree because you¡¯re sitting inside the carriage.¡¯


    After uttering a soft ¡®ohhh¡¯ in response to the piece of information she¡¯d just received, Wi Seol-Ah returned her excited eyes to the passing background.


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle internally at her behavior.


    Wi Seol-Ah, who already received the affections of the servants, seemed to be getting even more love than before now that her looks had changed.


    It would usually take around 4 hours to reach Heaven market in a carriage, so I nned to sleep a bit during the ride.


    Icked sleep because of the training I usually did at midnight, and the nning I did before.


    After a few minutes of being unable to fall asleep due to Wi Seol-Ah being too loud, I ced a yakgwa in her hand, allowing her to stuff her mouth for just long enough for me to fall asleep.


    * * * *


    The carriage soon arrived at Shin Weol-hyun, the street that led to Heaven market.


    The street was brimming with a huge crowd of people, further emphasizing the fact that this was probably the biggest ceremony held in Shanxi.


    The event made the street livelier and gave more opportunities to numerous merchants.


    Of course, to me, it was a day of hassle.


    ¡®¡­I was thinking of training.¡¯


    It was to correct theck of training I had felt ever since the day of my father¡¯s return.


    My entire body was aching to the sudden training, but it was necessary for the future.


    ¡®I might die if I don¡¯t, so I have to.¡¯


    When I arrived at Heaven market after passing through the busy street, the people in front greeted me.


    A chubby middle-aged man in a golden silk outfit with the word ¡°Heaven¡± stitched on it, came to greet me, introducing himself as a representative of Heaven market.


    ¡°I¡¯m the representative of Heaven market, Cheon Eeshil. It is an honor to meet the little star of the Gu n.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Gu Yangcheon from the Gu n.¡±


    Cheon Eeshil while looking around me noticed Wi Seol-Ah and immediately widened his eyes in surprise, but he speedily recovered from his shock and returned his gaze to me.


    As an experienced merchant, he was good at adjusting his expression as needed.


    ¡°Second elder hasn¡¯t arrived yet, but thedy of Gu has unpacked her belongings and is currently resting. I would like to bring the Young Master of Gu to a ce where you can unpack and rest.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm, that would be nice. Please lead the way.¡±


    Cheon Eeshil himself offered to bring us.


    I knew that the Heaven market was big, but to experience its size again after returning only made me realize how big it truly was.


    ¡®Could it be even bigger than the Gu n?¡¯


    Of course, the lord of Gu¡¯s personality yed a part in why thend of Gu didn¡¯t increase in size.


    However, Gu Yeonseo is already here, huh.


    She won¡¯te outside until the ceremony begins, as she has already unpacked.


    Gu Yeonseo definitely hates me. If I were to face her, I felt like some annoying events was bound to happen.


    It was relieving to know that she wouldn¡¯te out.


    ¡®There¡¯s no way I¡¯m unlucky enough to see her.¡¯


    ¡­There was a way.


    While I was going to the guest¡¯s room, I ran into her, forgetting the fact that I had always been unfortunate.


    ¡°Can¡¯t believe I have to see such a disgusting face right upon my arrival.¡±


    Said Gu Yeonseo the moment she saw me.


    ¡°Hello there, elder sister.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me, you are annoying.¡±


    Gu Yeonseo not satisfied with my greeting, responded to me in an annoyed tone,


    ¡°You better refrain from causing trouble on a day like this, as it would be pathetic for the blood of Gu to ruin the ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯ll quietly run away after a little while.¡±


    ¡°Who said I was worried¡­¡± Gu Yeonseo while talking to me noticed Wi Seol-Ah and was astonished. Soon she frowned.


    Then she looks at me, somehow seeming even more disgusted than before.


    ¡°They say that you can¡¯t get rid of old habits, and you are the perfect example of that.¡±


    ¡°¡­What are you suddenly talking about?¡±


    ¡°I thought you would have changed a little, but it¡¯s evident that people don¡¯t change.¡±


    When she finished talking, she quickly passed by me.


    <b><i>What made her suddenly go off like that¡­?</i></b>


    Cheon Eeshil, who was watching this, had cold sweat on his face.


    Cheon Eeshil said to me,


    ¡°Well, yeah, it¡¯smon for siblings to bicker. I myself, when I was young, would fight with my sister¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    You don¡¯t need to console me¡­


    I arrived at the guest¡¯s room not long after.


    It was a room that was not any smaller than my room back in the n, and it was clean as if it were cleaned every day.


    I wanted to rest more, but there was little time before the ceremony started, so I hurried up outside.


    The conference hall for Heaven market showed pride in its enormous size.


    It was made to be that big to judge the magnitude of each merchant.


    ¡®Even then, isn¡¯t it still too big?¡¯


    ¡°Woah¡­! It¡¯s sorge, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen something sorge!¡±


    I agree with Wi Seol-Ah here.


    Some people might suspect that the host of this room would be the Murim Alliance themselves given the sheer size of the room.


    The first day of ceremony would be dedicated to rewarding the swordsmen of the Gu n.


    And on the second day everyone would be eagerly waiting for thepetition to determine the next generation of swordsmen.


    Thankfully, the Gu n¡¯s bloodline didn¡¯t have to participate in thepetition.


    My only job here was to spectate and observe.


    ¡°I¡¯m only spectating, so nothing bad will happen, right?¡±


    Please tell me that would be the case.

 Chapter 8: Nine Dragons Day (2)

    <b>? Nine Dragons Day (2) ?</b>


    There was not much time left before the Nine Dragons Ceremony began, and I was being held hostage by a bear-like man.


    The man spoke to me.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t running away this time, huh.¡±


    If someone were to have the nickname ¡°Giant Mountain¡±, it would definitely be him.


    He seemed to be at least 8 feet tall, and his wide shoulders only made him look bigger.


    He had white hair and some wrinkles on his face, which gave an inkling as to how old he was.


    However, he was a martial artist before he was an old man.


    He was the second Elder of the Gu n, Gu Ryoon.


    ¡°You would always run away when you saw me, so what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°You said you¡¯ll split me in half if I don¡¯te¡­ And how can I miss the Nine Dragons Ceremony?¡±


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re talking back to me now.¡±


    The Second Elder with his huge hands ruffled my hair.


    The Second Elder was always obsessed with me, probably because of the fact that I was the only son of the Gu n.


    Him not controlling his power made it so that my head would shake along with him scrambling my hair.


    ¡®I-I feel like throwing up¡­¡±


    When I was about to pass out, Gu Yeonseo appeared. She was my saving grace.


    Gu Yeonseo cringed when she looked at me, but then immediately fixed her expression and respectfully greeted the Second Elder.


    ¡°Greetings, Second Elder.¡±


    ¡°Oh! My Yeonseo came!¡±


    The Second Elder let me go when he saw Gu Yeonseo and took out a yakgwa.


    I feel like I¡¯ve seen this before¡­


    ¡°This troublemaker never has days when he¡¯s cute. You must be tired aftering all the way here. Grandpa didn¡¯t bring anything as he was in a hurry¡­ Do you want some yakgwa?¡±


    Gu Yeonseo, with a slight smile, declined the offer.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not feeling too well right now¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh no¡­! I must call the medics!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem, Second Elder, I¡¯m just nervous for the event. I¡¯ll dly take the yakgwa next time.¡±


    Gu Yeonseo bowed respectfully and left to get changed.


    ¡°She¡¯s so polite and respectful, unlike someone here.¡±


    ¡°May I visit the doctor as I¡¯m about to faint from you shaking my head?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easily cured by rubbing some spit on it, so be quiet.¡±


    <b><i> ¡­What is this discrimination?</i></b>


    I felt a bit sad as it was a bit unfair, but I just let it go as he was a man with a unique personality.


    ¡°Second Elder, let me have the yakgwa if you¡¯re not going to eat it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been telling you ever since, but you need to eat less. It¡¯s ridiculous for the son of Gu n to be so greedy for a yakgwa.¡±


    ¡°But, you were just about to give yakgwa to the daughter of the Gu n. And what does being a child of the Gu n have to do with yakgwa¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeonseo deserves it as she trains consistently. On the other hand, you just eat, poop, and sleep.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be me that¡¯ll be eating the yakgwa, so it¡¯s fine.¡±


    With that said, I got the yakgwa from the Elder. Obviously, I was going to give it to Wi Seol-Ah.


    <b><i>Whenever I see yakgwa, I¡¯m now reminded of Wi Seol-Ah. Is it because of how I saw her enjoying it so much</i></b>?


    I saw Wi Seol-Ah and other servants approach us as I got the yakgwa.


    When the servants respectfully bowed their heads towards us, Wi Seol-Ah imitated the movement.


    The Second Elder signaled with his hand that there was no need.


    Wi Seol-Ah then hopped towards me.


    ¡°Young master! There are so many people outside!¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a ceremony.¡±


    ¡°They are selling dumplings, beef skewers, and noodles!¡±


    ¡°¡­Weren¡¯t you just talking about how many people there are? Why is it suddenly now about food?¡±


    ¡°But the dumplings¡­¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah suddenly stopped talking and hid behind me in shock.


    I turned around, wondering what had made her do that, and saw the Second Elder staring down at her.


    It was scary as hell considering that this was a 8 feet tall man with mountainous shoulders.


    Plus, the Gu n¡¯s bloodline were known to have scary and sharp eyes, so they never had the best facial expressions.


    ¡°¡­Second Elder, it¡¯s scary for people when you just stay still and stare like that.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, sir?¡±


    ¡°That child is your concubine?¡±


    ¡°¡­What are you talking about? Look at her clothing, sir. She¡¯s a servant.¡±


    The servants who served the blood of Gu had yellow clothing. Same with Wi Seol-Ah.


    ¡°Is that so? I guess if you¡¯re the one saying it, then it must be true.¡±


    The Second Elder left after losing interest. I had to get ready, as the sun would set soon.


    I handed over the yakgwa to Wi Seol-Ah.


    ¡°Eat this and behave well.¡±


    ¡°Huh? I ate some before¡­¡±


    ¡°Why? You said you like it, did you get tired of it?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ My grandpa told me not to eat more than five a day.¡±


    ¡°¡­When did you eat five already?¡±


    I thought I gave her one in the carriage? When I looked over to the servants, I felt them avoiding my gaze.


    ¡°So it was them¡­¡±


    They most likely didn¡¯t give her my share of snacks, so they probably used their own money to get her some.


    I decided to just hand the yakgwa to her and leave it to her to decide whether to eat it now or tomorrow. After doing so, I hurriedly left to change my clothes.


    Well, there wasn¡¯t much preparation for me to do ¨C I just had to wear the red clothing that symbolized the n.


    As the sun set, lights from various ces began to shine in the conference hall.


    In the middle of the hall was the Second Elder, and Gu Yeonseo and I were standing by his side.


    All the blood rtives had to participate in Nine Dragons Day, but the youngest of the family was currently not in the n and the eldest daughter was busy with her swordsman work, so it was just me and Gu Yeonseo.


    The Lord was also supposed to be here, but it was hard for him to leave the n because he was required to deal with True Gate of Demons.


    The same went for the first swordsmen squad of the Gu n.


    Therefore, the only ones participating in the ceremony were the second, third, and fourth swordsmen squads as the fifth squad was out on a mission.


    The first ceremony of this year consisted of a rather small number of members inparison to other times.


    ¡®Though the hall is huge, thanks to Heaven market.¡¯


    The conference hall was indeed too big whenpared to how many people were currently in it.


    The huge size meant that more people were able toe in and watch, but it also meant that there was a higher chance of a disaster happening.


    Of course, no one would be stupid enough to cause a disaster with swordsmen gathered here.


    Hundreds of people inhabited the massive hall even after excluding myself, the Second Elder, and Gu Yeonseo ¨C they were swordsmen of the Gu n.


    Each one of them was a skilled martial artist and were emanating their own warrior-like aura.


    ¡°The captain of each swordsmen squad, step forward.¡±


    The Second Elder¡¯s yful appearance from before had disappeared, and he now disyed his dignity as an Elder of the n.


    His words echoed throughout the hall as he spoke, as he¡¯d enhanced them with the power of his ki.


    Upon hearing the Second Elder¡¯s words, the leader of each swordsmen squad stepped forward.


    ¡°Deputy of the second team, Woo Ahn-Seon! I give my greetings to the Elder of the Gu n.¡±


    ¡°Captain of the third squad, Ma Cheol-Hyun, I give my greetings to the Second Elder.¡±


    ¡°Deputy of the fourth squad, Hyuk Jooyum, I give my greetings to the Second Elder.¡±


    One Captain and two deputies of swordsmen squads stepped forward.


    .


    Only one of the leaders among the groups came out, just in case an emergency urred.


    Of course, they nned beforehand who would step forward.


    The Second Elder nodded after seeing the group of swordsmen and continued to speak.


    ¡°For the civilians and the Gu n¡­¡±


    Whatever he said after that I didn¡¯t pay much attention.


    To summarize, he was basically saying thanks for the hard work they¡¯d done, thanks for the hard work they would do in the future, and that they would be rewarded for their hard work.


    The rewards that the swordsmen got were medicine and money, at least twice the amount that they earned in a month.


    However, from what I noticed, the swordsmen seemed to be affected more by the Elder¡¯s words than the rewards,


    Which was something I couldn¡¯t understand.


    During his speech, myself and Gu Yeonseo simply stood by the Elder. It was to show that the Gu n¡¯s bloodline acknowledged their hard work.


    It was an easy way to boost the swordsmens¡¯ morale.


    ¡°¡­I thank you for your hard work.¡±


    As the Second Elder¡¯s speech dwindled to a halt, I stopped my thoughts from wandering and focused on what was urring before me.


    After the Elder showed his gratitude, the swordsmen and the people watching all pped their hands.


    When I looked at the sky, the sun had already set.


    The first day of the Nine Dragons Ceremony wasing to an end.


    ¡®Thankfully, nothing annoying happened.¡¯


    Even though it was unlikely for a disaster to ur, especially when the swordsmen of the Gu n were here, I was still cautious.


    This poor head of mine didn¡¯t remember everything.


    I could remember some big events, but not every single event that had happened at this point in time.


    It could be because I was young and quite unfocused at this time in the past that I couldn¡¯t remember much.


    Or, it could be because I erased most of my memories in order to only remember the happy ones.


    Regardless,


    ¡®I don¡¯t think anything happens in this Nine Dragons ceremony.¡¯


    I do remember the ¡®incident¡¯ that would happen in the winter, but I don¡¯t remember anything happening in the spring¡¯s Nine Dragons Ceremony.


    When the pping came to a stop, I took my leave alongside the guides of Heaven.


    * * * *


    A festival for the Gu n swordsmen was hosted after nightfall.


    There were tons of foods and drinks prepared by the Heaven market as this was a festival.


    The leaders and the co-leaders of each swordsmen refused the drinks at first as they had to act ording to their positions, but the Second Elder said it was fine for them to drink for today.


    With that said, the swordsmen celebrated even louder than when they were rewarded with medicine and money.


    ¡°What a mess.¡±


    They were humans too, so it was natural for them to strive for drinks and greasy food, it¡¯s just that they were normally restricted.


    Now that the Second Elder had removed that restriction, the atmosphere skyrocketed, and it all became messy.


    As I got up, nning to step out of the market to get some fresh air, Muyeon followed as if he had been waiting for me.


    ¡°Hmm? Why are you following me and not drinking with them?¡±


    ¡°How can an escort drink? The festival is for the swordsmen and not me, so I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Huh. Aren¡¯t you a part of the swordsmen anyways?¡±


    Muyeon stopped at my words.


    Martial artists that acted as an escort for the Gu n were also a part of the swordsmen. That meant that Muyeon was also associated with the group.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, whatever. Want to look around the streets?¡±


    I changed the subject as he seemed to be struggling trying to weave an answer, not to mention, I wasn¡¯t curious enough to pry any further, nor was it my business to do so.


    ¡°The legendary Pavillion is obviously going to be big, but, to be honest, seeing the magnitude of this ce in person is still awe-inspiring.¡±


    These streets were much livelier than the streets of the Gu n, with lights turning on after nightfall.


    Could a street of this caliber rival the streets of Anhui or Shanxi?


    I felt bad for Muyeon who followed behind me, ready to protect me in case of any danger, but I couldn¡¯t help but enjoy the experience.


    As I wandered aimlessly through the streets, watching people walk around peacefully, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of peace and calm.


    It was as if the disaster that had befallen my previous life hadn¡¯t urred yet.


    ¡°Should I buy some dumplings?¡±


    I was reminded of Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s constant talk about dumplings.


    ¡°For that servant, right?¡±


    Muyeon immediately referenced Wi Seol-Ah as I murmured about buying dumplings.


    ¡°Not just her. The others will also be happy if I buy some for them.¡±


    Might as well buy some for the other servants too. Muyeon looked at me with a satisfied and proud expression.


    ¡°Young master is definitely different from the rumors. They say that you shouldn¡¯t judge a person ording to their rumors. I still have a lot to learn.¡±


    ¡°What are you on about? I¡¯m only buying dumplings. Wait, how long have you been my escort for¡­?¡±


    ¡°A little under 15 days.¡±


    ¡­I guess he became my escort a little before I resurrected. Makes sense why he was saying that.


    I didn¡¯t know whether to see this as him being lucky, or me being lucky.


    It would seem like my escort changed every other day along with Muyeon, as I didn¡¯t have much to recall about Muyeon.


    ¡°Young master, I think they are selling dumplings over there.¡±


    When I turned in the direction Muyeon was pointing to, the smell of freshly steamed dumplings wafted towards us, making my mouth water despite myck of hunger previously.


    ¡°That ce looks good, let¡¯s go there.¡±


    I didn¡¯t hesitate.


    As I was walking towards the dumpling store,


    ¡°Madam, it¡¯s dangerous for you to wander around like this.¡±


    ¡°You worry too much, it¡¯s Nine Dragons Day. What could possibly happen with so many swordsmen of the Gu n here?¡±


    I saw a familiar face.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m worried¡­ What if you run into the young master of the Gu-¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way that would happen. There are so many people here.¡±


    Damn it. She shouldn¡¯t have said that¡­


    Right as she said that, our eyes met.


    When she saw me, she stiffened like a rock.


    The female escort behind her was also astonished.


    The girl had hairing down to her shoulders and eyes that were as dark as obsidian.


    She also had a ck ring on her finger.


    It was hard to see the symbol that was on her ring, but I knew what that ring symbolized because I already knew who she was.


    The Peng n of Hebei.


    The girl who used to wield a katana, hails from one the Four Noble ns. She is the Young Lady of Peng n.


    And my ex-fianc¨¦e.

 Chapter 9: Nine Dragons Day (3)

    <b>? Nine Dragons Day (3) ?</b>


    The reason why the engagement between the Young Lady of Peng and myself was carried out was quite simple.


    The Gu n had a status that was simr to the Four Noble ns, and both thedy of Peng and I were around the same age.


    I would have be the next Lord if everything went well, and the Peng judged that this engagement between the Gu and the Peng would be for the better.


    They would also benefit from our marriage, so it wasn¡¯t weird for the engagement to be carried out.


    The problem was that I was such a troublemaker.


    The agreement of the marriage would have been maintained regardless, but,


    The rumors of my behavior getting worse and worse spread to other areas, including the Peng n, and my reputation didn¡¯t seem good from their perspective.


    Of course, the finishing blow that ended the engagement was me spouting filth at her.


    ¡°Why¡­?!¡±


    The Young Lady of Peng, Peng Ah-Hee, shouted in shock.


    I was more curious than she was, though. Why was she here?


    It may be close inparison to other ces, but it was still a long journey by carriage toe here.


    So, why was a Peng n family member here in Shanxi, where the Gu n was holding an important n ceremony?


    ¡°That should be my line. What brings you here?¡±


    Peng Ah-Hee flinched when I took a step forward towards her. Then Peng Ah-Hee¡¯s escort stepped in front of her, as if¡­


    As if she were trying to protect her from an enemy.


    Damn, were things that bad between us?


    Peng Ah-Hee, who calmed down, now that she was hiding behind her escort, responded to me.


    ¡°I just have some business here. You guys don¡¯t own all of Shanxi, so must I report everything that I do here?¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­ Got nothing to say to that.¡±


    After that exchange, I ignored her and proceeded to order dumplings. I can¡¯t forget about what I really came here for.


    Peng Ah-Hee was dumbfounded that I was ignoring her, but I didn¡¯t care.


    I didn¡¯t want to further involve myself with her, especially if she was here for business. It was definitely a hassle for her to see me.


    The dumplings I ordered were quickly done, and the stacks of dumplings looked quite delicious.


    I took the dumplings and turned around to leave, but a small voice called to me from behind.


    ¡°Wa-Wait.¡±


    I stopped and turned around to a Peng Ah-Hee who was looking at me nervously.


    The words that came out of her were¡­ quite random.


    ¡°¡­I heard that the Gu n will be picking new swordsmen tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The Gu n will indeed pick new swordsmen on the second day of the ceremony.


    But why is Peng Ah-Hee asking about that?


    Her expression and tone of voice were weird, so I asked her,


    ¡°Why are you asking about that? Are you participating?¡±


    ¡°Why would I participate?! And why are you so informal? I¡¯m one year older!¡±


    Oh right.


    ¡°My apologies, Senior Sister, I forgot.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that all of a sudden, you¡¯re going to make me puke.¡±


    <b><i>¡­What does she want me to do?</i></b>


    She probably didn¡¯t have any good memories involving me, as the dissolution of the engagement didn¡¯t end well.


    It was probably better for me to leave her alone, so I once again turned to leave.


    ¡°Right, anyway, have a good time here, whether you are here for work or vacation.¡±


    I sneaked a nce at her once more while taking the dumplings.


    Peng Ah-Hee flinched again when I turned to look at her.


    Remembering the dumplings that I had on me and not wanting them to cool, I eventually moved my gaze away from her and began my trip back, Muyeon stepping after me.


    I sensed Peng Ah-Hee continuing to stare at my fading back as I left the area.


    * * * *


    The Young Master of the Peng n, Peng Woojin, was a man everyone wanted to be. He was rated as someone with the potential to be the greatest,


    But he didn¡¯t really put in any effort.


    Whenever he talked about his dreams, he always made sure to state that being the Lord wasn¡¯t his dream. He would talk afterwards about how he couldn¡¯t do much about reality.


    He eventually became the chief of Heavenly Dragon Academy, which was led by the Murim Alliance, and became the youngest person to be a Lord in history.


    But, he always looked like someone who was going to doze off the next second.


    One day, Peng Woojin had asked Peng Ah-Hee if he could leave the n.


    Peng Ah-Hee had sarcastically said yes to him like she always did, but Peng Woojin, while dozing off, took what she said seriously and replied,


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll do that.¡±


    Sometime after that discussion, Peng Woojin left a brief letter stating, ¡®I¡¯ll be back after a little while¡¯ and then disappeared.


    When the news broke out that the Young Master had disappeared, everyone looked for him and, after a while, found that it was surprisingly hard to find any trails of him.


    After a long futile search under their own terms, the Peng n eventually requested the Beggar¡¯s Sect and, after a while, were finally able to get a bit of information on their missing Young Master.


    Peng Woojin had gone to Shanxi.


    The Lord of Peng, after receiving this piece of information with regards to the whereabouts of his son, gave a seemingly absurd order to Peng Ah-Hee. She was to bring the Young Master back.


    While the order ¨C rather, the person tasked with fulfilling it ¨C seemed strange, the truth was that, even with how often Peng Woojin and Peng Ah-Hee bickered, they were still quite close to each other, and so Peng Ah-Hee was the one person that the Lord of the Peng n trusted would be able to return with Peng Woojin.


    Peng Ah-Hee by herself already felt guilty about Peng Woojin¡¯s disappearance, as, after she recalled the seemingly random and harmless conversation they¡¯d had some time back, she couldn¡¯t help but feel that it was partly her fault for what had happened, and so she had eagerly set out for Shanxi.


    ¡°¡­It already hurts my head, having to deal with my brother, why did I have to run into him?¡±


    To Peng Ah-Hee, meeting Gu Yangcheon was a stroke of misfortune.


    The dissolution of the engagement aside, Gu Yangcheon and Peng Ah-Hee would almost always get into fights with each other whenever they met, so it was only natural that they didn¡¯t have a good rtionship.


    Gu Yangcheon was always aggressive, and it never mattered to him who he was talking to.


    Peng Ah-Hee was also aggressive, however, and as such, she¡¯d always gone toe to toe with Gu Yangcheon.


    Then Gu Yangcheon said something that crossed the line.


    When her uncle heard his words, he had immediately ended the engagement between the two. Those words¡­


    ¡®What¡¯s so great about you, you¡¯re just a concubine¡¯s child!¡¯


    Peng Ah-Hee, while she had been undeniably hurt at the time, didn¡¯t hold his words against him as a grudge, partly because she knew that he¡¯d spoken out of anger, and partly because she¡¯d responded to him in kind when he¡¯d said those words.


    Regardless, as a result of Gu Yangcheon¡¯s mouth, the Gu n had to apologize to the Peng n and the engagement between the two was dissolved.


    Her surprise was understandable since she saw that Gu Yangcheon had seemingly changed so much in only a few years.


    ¡°His eyes seemed to have changed.¡±


    Did he be mature? Or maybe he was just having a good day¡­?


    ¡®Yes, that¡¯s it. There¡¯s no way a dog like him will attain maturity so quickly.¡¯


    While Peng Ah-Hee wanted to believe that, she knew that she¡¯d caught a vastly different feeling from the Gu Yangcheon she just met. Vastly different inparison to the Gu Yangcheon whoseck of control had caused their engagement to be broken off.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know how to describe him.¡±


    It was hard for Peng Ah-Hee to put it into words.


    Eventually sighing to herself, Peng Ah-Hee put aside her thoughts on the strange meeting and asked her escort.


    ¡°So, did you find anything?¡±


    ¡°¡­I couldn¡¯t find anything tangible, My Lady, but I could confirm that the Young Master is indeed here in Shanxi.¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­ This bitch of a brother, why did he have toe here out of all the ces he could have wandered to.¡±


    Peng Ah-Hee wanted to ask why he chose Shanxi out of all the options, but she already knew what Peng Woojin would say.


    He would say something random, like, ¡®It¡¯s far but also close at the same time.¡¯


    His talent was definitelymendable, but she just couldn¡¯t understand his personality.


    He definitely had the blood of Peng, but his personality differed too much from the other members of their family.


    ¡°¡­So annoying.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be night soon. Let us return and rest, My Lady.¡±


    Peng Ah-Hee sighed again at the words of her escort and then looked in the direction Gu Yangcheon had disappeared to.


    ¡°Once I find you, I swear¡­¡±


    Peng Ah-Hee huffed and then proceeded to leave the area. A few seconds afterwards, at the dumpling store¡­


    ¡°Achoo!¡±


    A man sneezed suddenly while devouring dumplings.


    After wiping his nose he looked around and muttered,


    ¡°Is someone talking shit about me? Why do I feel like sneezing?¡±


    Shrugging to himself after a few seconds, he continued to eat his dumplings.


    * * * *


    The break of dawn signaled the start of the second day of the Nine Dragons Ceremony. I still wasn¡¯t fond of it, but time was something that I couldn¡¯t control.


    The martial artists of the Gu n would participate in the Nine Dragons Competition which would start early in the morning.


    Other martial artists would also be able to participate as long as they showed their certificates.


    The long line of people that stood early in the morning consisted of all the participants that would participate in the match.


    What¡¯s so good about bing a part of swordsmen that so many people want to be one?


    The Four Noble ns and the Ten Sect Alliance would probably go through something simr to the Gu n if not bigger.


    ¡°Maybe not the Ten Sect Alliance, considering they only pick their own people¡­ Probably.¡±


    That¡¯s what I¡¯d heard, so I wasn¡¯t sure.


    In the arena stood the swordsmen of Gu who celebratedst night, they were going to be the judges.


    Even though they had drank so muchst night, they didn¡¯t look any different from any other day¡ªwhether it was due to them pretending to be alright, or them actually being fine.


    When I asked Muyeon a bitter, he told me that they¡¯d woken up 2 hours early in order to get all the alcohol out of their system.


    I knew they drank too much.


    Wi Seol-Ah, who seemed to be full of spirit after the dumplings she ate yesterday, walked over to me with the same red outfit that I wore yesterday.


    I took the outfit from her, then heaved a deep sigh and said.


    ¡°¡­Alright, today is thest day.¡±


    ¡°Young Master! Today is the day they¡¯ll do that stuff, right? Like when they go all ¡®pew-pew¡¯ and ¡®pow-pow¡¯!¡±


    ¡°¡­Can you be more specific? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    ¡°The thing that Muyeon does all the time.¡±


    I think she¡¯s talking about the secret training Muyeon does with his sword back at our ce.


    But¡­ Isn¡¯t ¡®pew-pew and pow-pow¡¯ too hard for anyone to understand?


    ¡°That really looks cool. I want to try it someday.¡±


    ¡®¡­You¡¯ll probably do it to the point that you¡¯re tired of it.¡¯


    That¡¯s probably an understatement for Wi Seol-ah.


    I don¡¯t know what she went through to be what she became in the future, but I doubt that it was possible to kill the Heavenly Demon with nothing but her talent.


    I held back my words as I looked at Wi Seol-ah who was in high spirits, and then turned to focus on changing my clothes.


    After changing, I began to make my way to where I would probably spend the rest of my day.


    I was walking slowly as I had some spare time, but suddenly I heard someone shouting with a loud voice.


    ¡°Why? Why am I not allowed?!¡±


    ¡°¡­L-let¡¯s calm down first.¡±


    ¡°I told you that I don¡¯t have much time left! Are you going to be responsible if I get caught?¡±


    It looked like a man that wanted to participate in the Nine Dragons Competition, but he seemed to beining as though he had some problems.


    What was weird about this situation, however, was that there were swordsmen standing there, tasked with getting rid of these sort of troublemakers, but,


    They weren¡¯t doing anything to him.


    ¡®Well, whatever, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll figure something out.¡¯


    There¡¯ll probably be more than just one or two men that wouldin like that, but I¡¯m sure that they¡¯ll handle it all nicely.


    However, My thoughts and steps came to an involuntary halt, upon hearing the words the man said next.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being a member of the Peng n? You said I can enter as long as I show my certificate!¡±


    ¡°¡­But still, Um¡­ We still have to make sure-¡±


    ¡°What more do I need to show? What, should I write ¡®I am the Young Master of the Peng n¡¯ on my fore- Oh, will you believe me if I do that? I¡¯ll go write it right now.¡±


    ¡°W-wait! Please calm down!¡±


    ¡®What did he just say¡­? Young Master of Peng n?¡¯


    <b><i> ¡­Surely I misheard that, right?</i></b>

 Chapter 10: Nine Dragons Day (4)

    <b>? Nine Dragons Day (4) ?</b>


    ¡°That¡¯s the Young Master?¡±


    A man who looked to be around the age of twenty.


    I cringed at the sight of him throwing a tantrum.


    No, hold on. Why is a member of the Peng n here? No to mention the fact that a member carrying the royal blood of Peng n was causing a mess like a kind in front of everyone.


    ¡°Nah, no way.¡±


    There was no way that this was the actual Young Master of the Peng n. It had to be a scammer.


    A scammer with balls of steel.


    Impersonating the Young Master of one of the Four Noble ns was going to put him in a lot of trouble.


    However, at this point, yesterday¡¯s memory of me running into Peng Ah-Hee suddenly shed through my mind, but I quickly erased the thought ¨C or at least, I tried to.


    None of this made sense.


    Something had to be wrong somewhere.


    Plus, in my previous life, I never heard about the Young Master of Penging to the Nine Dragons Ceremony, so this was going to be handled without any problems.


    Surely.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    As I was about to ignore the situation and leave, I ran into the Second Elder.


    ¡°Some weirdo is causing trouble.¡±


    I gave him a quick answer and once again nned to leave. I had some business, so I wanted to leave as soon as possible.


    But the Second Elder stopped me.


    ¡°I was looking for you since this morning my back has been aching a lot.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you on about? You look even healthier than me.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I noticed it yesterday too, but you¡¯ve suddenly gotten better at talking back to me. It¡¯d be nice if your martial skills also got better like that.¡±


    He ruffled my hair ¨C and head ¨C again.


    <b><i> Urgh, I feel dizzy..</i></b>


    .


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Why were you looking for me?¡±


    He could have ordered the servants, so why did he take the matter into his own hands?


    ¡°Ah, nothing important. After the match ends-¡±


    ¡°So why am I not allowed? I showed you everything that I needed to show! Must I show my shadow arts in order for you to believe me?¡±


    ¡°¡­Please sir, try to calm down. We are also-¡±


    ¡°No! I told you, I don¡¯t have much time! You said anyone with a certificate is allowed.¡±


    The Second Elder¡¯s gaze turned towards the man. Shadow martial arts were a type of martial art passed down to the Peng n.


    Not only that, but it was a martial skill only passed down to those of the bloodline of Peng.


    I wanted to stop the Second Elder as I didn¡¯t like where this was going, but he was already out of my reach.


    ¡°¡­Shit.¡±


    ¡°You are the son of Peng?¡±


    The Second Elder was suddenly in front of the man iming to be the Young Master of Peng.


    ¡°G-greetings to the Second Elder!¡±


    All the men showed respect to him when they saw him.


    Of course, the people who signed up for thepetition were also staring at the sight.


    ¡°Right, it is good to see you all working diligently. You, you¡¯re the son of Peng?¡±


    The man fixed his posture after hearing the Elder¡¯s words.


    ¡°I am Peng Woojin, Young Master of the Peng n. It is an honour to meet the ming Fist of Gu.¡±


    ¡®ming Fist¡¯ was a title given to the Second Elder.


    The Second Elder smirks at Peng Woojin¡¯s words.


    Did getting greeted with his title put him in a good mood?


    ¡°So you are the son of Peng. Your physique definitely says so. Your face also looks just like that sucker Lord of yours.¡±


    To call the Lord of the Peng n a sucker¡­


    No matter how I looked at it, the word ¡°manly¡± definitely suited the Second Elder.


    ¡°So, why did youe here?¡±


    ¡°I came here to support the swordsmen of Gu.¡±


    ¡°You are the Young Master of Peng, yet you left the swordsmen at your ce?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no fun there.¡±


    The Second Elderughs at Peng Woojin¡¯s response. It was as if he was talking to a madman.


    ¡°You are a madman. The Peng n has a madman in their family.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir. I hear that a lot.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not apliment.¡±


    I suddenly noticed a ck ring on the hands of Peng Woojin. It was the same ring that Peng Ah-Hee had.


    ¡®Damn it, He is real¡­¡¯


    Why the hell is he here doing all this nonsense?


    ¡°I came here as I heard that anyone with a certificate may enter. But they refused to let me in even though I had shown everything to them.¡±


    ¡°¡­Did youe here after getting permission from the Lord of Peng?¡±


    ¡°There was no way he was going to let me leave, so I ran away.¡±


    He really was a madman.


    ¡°You really are a madman.¡±


    For the first time, I agreed with the Second Elder. This guy really was a madman.


    The Second Elder smirked again after looking at his body. He looks kinda perverted¡­


    ¡°Your body is well built. Your age?¡±


    ¡°I turned 23 this year.¡±


    ¡°Such a body, and at such a young age as well¡­ Peng is raising a dragon. I wish our little rascal would be at least half like you.¡±


    Was he referring to me when he said ¡°rascal¡±?


    However, I didn¡¯t feel hurt even though I was beingpared to him since if that man was really Peng Woojin of Peng, then he was indeed a dragon.


    Sword King Peng Woojin.


    That was the title he was given in the future, at a point not too far from now.


    The leader of the Heavenly ck Army was known to be equal to one of the Heavenly Venerables, ?Disgraced Venerable? Bijuu.


    Him being equal to one of the Heavenly Venerables meant that he couldn¡¯t at all bepared to other martial artists.


    But he died in a battle against Peng Woojin.


    It was said that he was already tired from previous battles before he faced Peng Woojin, but Peng Woojin still won despite facing him alone.


    When Bijuu heard the news, they themselve gave Peng Woojin the Sword King title.


    The Second Elder smirked while stroking his long beard.


    ¡°He showed his certificate, and seems to be battle ready, so isn¡¯t it okay?¡±


    What on earth did he just say?


    The guards seemed to have trouble with the Elder¡¯s words, just like I did.


    ¡°¡­But Lord Second Elder, even then-¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Isn¡¯t this what he wants?¡±


    ¡°Yes my Lord. I would love to enter the Nine Dragons Competition. I really want to work as a swordsman of Gu.¡±


    ¡°See, he wants this himself.¡±


    The eyes of the guards shook as if there was an earthquake. They didn¡¯t know what to do with this situation.


    When the cold sweats of the guards were about to make a puddle on the ground, a saviour appeared.


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    The person who appeared with a loud voice was Peng Ah-Hee.


    ¡°You idiot!¡±


    She proceeded to kick him hard in the stomach. She definitely put Qi into that kick.


    ¡°Urgh!¡±


    Peng Woojin, who got sucker-kicked in the stomach, flew a short distance, then fell and rolled along the ground.


    ¡°¡­Geez, that looked like it hurt.¡±


    Is he dead?


    ¡°You idiot, you earn the title of Young Master but you run away after leaving a short letter!?¡±


    Peng Ah-Hee, who wasn¡¯t satisfied by a single kick, rushed over to Peng Woojin and started raining more on him.


    Thankfully, Peng Woojin didn¡¯t die. Sadly, he started letting out more screams.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Agh! Wait¡­ Wait¡­!¡±


    ¡°You run away only to be the swordsmen of another n? Are you seriously out of your mind?!¡±


    Damn, that¡¯s a spot she shouldn¡¯t kick him at¡­


    ¡°Your brother¡¯s ¨C ugh ¨C gonna die! Hold ¨C uff ¨C on a sec-ow! Ah-Hee!¡±


    ¡°Then die! Die, you idiot!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s gonna be the Lord if I die?!¡±


    ¡°Who cares?! Even a dog would be better than you!¡±


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    I looked away from the brutal sight. The Second Elder also scratches his cheek, troubled by the situation.


    I carefully walked towards the Second Elder and spoke to him.


    ¡°Is it alright to leave them like that? He¡¯s really going to die if we let them be.¡±


    ¡°The men of the Peng n are built so well that even beating them up with the strongest steel won¡¯t kill them. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Save me¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you sure?¡±


    Peng Ah-Hee took a breath and calmed down a little after beating up the man like a doll.


    Peng Woojin, meanwhile, stillid on the ground, emanated an aura that made one uncertain as to whether he was still alive or not.


    ¡°Get up.¡±


    Peng Ah-Hee spoke in an icy tone, but Peng Woojin continued lying on the ground, now seeming to be more dead than alive.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t get up, I¡¯m going to destroy your genitals with a brick.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m up!¡±


    Peng Woojin shot up immediately, cold sweat streaming down his back upon hearing the unimaginably brutal words.


    Peng Ah-Hee let out a deep sigh while looking at Peng Woojin.


    She seemed to have a lot of thoughts.


    ¡°Well, I found you, so it doesn¡¯t matter¡­ Let¡¯s go back home, brother.¡±


    People who were wearing ck appeared behind Peng Ah-Hee.


    They were members of the Peng n, who were also included among Peng Ah-Hee¡¯s escorts.


    Peng Ah-Hee, who was momentarily shocked when she saw me and the Second Elder, came over to us.


    ¡°I apologize for causing so much trouble.¡±


    ¡°You are the daughter of Peng?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am Peng Ah-Hee, ming Fist sir.¡±


    ¡°Unlike your brother, you seemed to be educated well. That bear of a man really has some great kids.¡±


    A bear-like man calling another man a bear¡­


    ¡°We won¡¯t forget about the troubles we have caused here and will surely repay you. We will take our leave now so that we don¡¯t cause any more trouble.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going back, Ah-Hee.¡±


    Peng Ah-Hee turns around and looks at Peng Woojin with axe-like eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re really going to keep bullshitting?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not bullshitting. I have no ns to go back to the Peng n.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the reason then brother, why are you acting like this?¡±


    ¡°The Peng n is no fun.¡±


    Why is that madman always talking about having fun? Peng Ah-Hee responds as if she also read my mind.


    ¡°Then the Gu n is fun? Are all the other ns more fun than the Peng? Why are you always on about having fun in other ces?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably more fun than our ce at least.¡±


    ¡°Brother, please grow up. You are the Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Exactly why I must have fun before I be the Lord. The only way to not be the Lord is to either die or be half disabled, and I don¡¯t like those choices.¡±


    Peng Woojin¡¯s eyes showed that he had already made up his mind.


    ¡°I may not want to be the lord, but I don¡¯t see anyone else worthy enough to be one. Besides you, Ah-Hee, everyone in the n are just a bunch of beasts who have the name of Peng, and they can¡¯t beat me even if they all fought me at once.¡±


    He harshly judges the other members of his bloodline as he speaks.


    He may havee off as someone with too much pride and arrogance, but he definitely had the talent to back it up.


    ¡°But then I can¡¯t let you be the Lord, so I¡¯ll inevitably be the lord one day. That is the reason why I epted the Young Master title which I loathe and find annoying.¡±


    I somehow saw justification in the madman¡¯s reasoning, as if I myself had gone insane while listening to his rant.


    Peng Ah-Hee rubbed her temples. It seemed she¡¯d gotten a headache because of the situation.


    Then, the Second Elder stepped in.


    ¡°I was going to let him participate as this old man thought it¡¯d be fun, but since I have to think about the Peng n¡¯s perspective, let¡¯s make a deal.¡±


    At the Second Elder¡¯s words, Peng Ah-Hee looked at him nervously while Peng Woojin looked at him with visible excitement.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you in if you beat me in a battle.¡±


    ¡°¡­What nonsense are you on about?¡±


    I was expecting him to say something smart, but nope.


    Even if Peng Woojin bes one of the strongest in the future, he still had a lot to learn as of now. There was no way he was going to beat the Elder.


    ¡°¡­Wait, you don¡¯t even have to beat me by brute force. I¡¯ll count it as a win if you can hit me in ten attacks.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    Peng Woojin lit up at the words of the Second Elder. Peng Ah-Hee, who was behind them, only looked at them nervously, unable to interfere.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll let you have ten attacks. You win if you can so much as touch my clothes within those ten attacks.¡±


    Peng Woojin pulled out his sword and got into his battle stance as soon as the conversation ended.


    Wait¡­ They are going to do it here when there are so many people here?


    ¡°Wait-¡±


    I was going to stop them but the Second Elder punched at Peng Woojin¡¯s face in a sh.


    <i>¨C POW!</i>


    Peng Woojin fell to the ground after making a sound that shouldn¡¯t have been produced by a mere punch.


    His fall was different from when he rolled to the ground after Peng Ah-Hee¡¯s attacks.


    <b><i>¡­He might have actually died this time.</i></b>


    ¡°I controlled my strength, so he¡¯ll be up soon.¡±


    ¡°¡­Second Elder, weren¡¯t you only going to dodge?¡±


    ¡°I never said that.¡±


    This old man¡­


    ¡°Anyways, this problem is solved now, right?¡±


    ¡°But even so,was punching the guy really the only option, especially when the guy you punched is the Young Master?¡±


    ¡°If a man is annoying, shutting them up is the solution.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s just that violence shouldn¡¯t be the way.¡±


    ¡°How dare you say violence?! It was a duel.¡±


    ¡°¡­But you said he wins if he touches your clothes. Doesn¡¯t that mean he won since he touched your fist?¡±


    When I stabbed him with facts, the Second Elder let out a fake cough.


    He definitely didn¡¯t think that far ahead.

 Chapter 11: Nine Dragons Day (5)

    <b>? Nine Dragons Day (5) ?</b>


    The Peng n attendants went to retrieve Peng Woojin, whoy sprawled out on the ground after taking the blow from the Second Elder.


    Peng Ah-Hee thanked the Second Elder for it, but looking at the red swelling on Peng Woojin¡¯s face made me wonder if this was really okay.


    Peng Ah-Hee did say he deserved it¡­


    ¡°It was mutually agreed upon,¡± the Second Elder reminded me.


    In any case, I moved to distance myself. ¡°If the Peng nins about this in the future, please tell them I had nothing to do with this.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure to tell them you were involved.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what fault did I have in this?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t stop us when you could have, Yangcheon, so you¡¯re also at fault.¡±


    <b><i> What is this old man on about?</i></b>


    ¡®How the hell am I supposed to stop you when you jumped in right away and floored him with a single punch!¡¯


    ¡ªIs what I wanted to say, but after watching the Second Elder beat the shit out of Peng Woojin in a hit, I decided to hold onto my words.


    ¡®¡­I¡¯ll tone it down a little.¡¯


    Peng Woojin was probably able to withstand the blow just because he was Peng Woojin. If I had gotten hit by that, I probably would have died on the spot.


    I decided that it was better to be safe with my body and stop acting out in a way that might invite such a blow upon me.


    In the midst of all this, Wi Seol-Ah was looking at the Second Elder with sparkling eyes.


    ¡°Huh, what are those shiny eyes for?¡±


    ¡°Young master! POW! And he went down! That¡¯s so cool!¡±


    <b><i> Are you talking about the Second Elder beating the crap out of Peng Woojin¡­?</i></b>


    <b><i>¡­Is there anyone not supposed to be scared by that? Does it make sense for her to watch that and say it¡¯s cool?</i></b>


    The Second Elder, now in a good mood,ughed at Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s remark.


    ¡°This pretty youngdy here knows what¡¯s up!¡±


    Then he took out a yakgwa and gave it to Wi Seol-Ah.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you this forplimenting this old man.¡±


    ¡°Woah! Yakgwa! You are awesome, Bear grandpa!¡±


    ¡°Bear? Hahaha! This old man looks that strong, huh?¡±


    ¡®No, I think she¡¯s just calling you a bear because of how you look.¡¯


    ¡­Was also something I couldn¡¯t say.


    The Second Elder smiled and let Wi Seol-Ah be, even though he technically had reason to be mad since she was showing too much transgression for a servant.


    <b><i>Is it because of her beauty? Or because she is young? Well, everything went well, so whatever. </i></b>


    The Second Elder turned away from Wi Seol-Ah, who had quieted down after receiving her yakgwa.


    ¡°Yangcheon.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°About what I was saying earlier, before I got interrupted¡ª¡±


    Come to think of it, he did say he was looking for me.


    The Second Elder continued as I gave him a curious look.


    ¡°There is a fight one must attend after the Nine Dragons Competition ends.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re participating in a bout? Who are you trying to kill this time¡­¡±


    ¡°This time!? I didn¡¯t even kill anyonest time! Also, it¡¯s not me who¡¯s going, but you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡±


    <b><i> What the heck is he on about?</i></b>


    ¡°Me? All of a sudden?¡±


    <b><i>Why would I have to participate in such a hassle?</i></b>


    ******************


    At around 1 o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the Nine Dragons Competition finally began. People from all over


    Shanxi were participating, so there were hundreds of people in attendance.


    I had no clue how this could even finish within a day, let alone in the handful of hours before sunset as it was scheduled to.


    For now, I was just going to watch, so it was easier than actually fighting or judging the series of bouts.


    Too bad I now had to deal with a slight uneasiness about my own uing fight.


    ¡°I hope these fights just never end.¡±


    I would have an excuse to escape my newest obligation if the preceding matchessted too long.


    The Nine Dragons Competition was fun. Most people spectating probably found it amusing to watch people show off their martial skills. I wasn¡¯t any different.


    It was exciting to see a spearman step up after a while. He was a martial artist that was able to take the advantage of the long reach a spear had.


    Unfortunately, his opponent was a swordmaiden. That wasn¡¯t really aplementary matchup.


    But even then, the swordmaiden kept her calm. She dodged all of the spearman¡¯s attacks while still keeping an eye on him.


    ¡®¡°Distant rtive,¡± she said, right?¡¯


    The swordmaiden had introduced herself as a distant rtive of the Gu n. She¡¯d said her name was Gu¡­something.


    ¡°Hya!¡±


    The constant dodging eventually got to the spearman and he started swinging his spear more fiercely, although he still only cut through empty air.


    I was able to see that he had put a lot of effort into his training.


    But his impatience acted like poison.


    Putting unnecessary strength into his attacks only made him lose his focus. His opponent could then take advantage of that.


    This match was already over.


    The swordmaiden struck away the spear as it rebounded off the ground after a failed attack.


    Then, with the spearman caught off bnce, the swordmaiden stepped in and reengaged him at a much closer range.


    The spearman couldn¡¯t do anything now that he had let the swordmaiden narrow the distance. He tried to swing his spear again, but the de of the sword had already arrived to point at his neck.


    The spearman let out a sigh and stepped back, admitting his defeat.


    His face was full of disappointment.


    After that, the judge announced the result of the match.


    ¡°Gu Sunyeol wins.¡±


    ¡®So her name was Gu Sunyeol.¡¯


    It was an entertaining fight, but I guessed she wasn¡¯t going to be great enough to spread her name around much in the future.


    Or maybe it was just me not remembering her.


    ¡°That girl will be picked, for sure,¡± the Second Elder said with confidence.


    Being able to maintainposure as a martial artist was a great skill to have. She would definitely be selected one day, if not today.


    ¡°How much time left¡­¡±


    When I looked, only half of the fights remained.


    I was expecting for the event to take much longer with the hundreds of people participating, but since each duel was so short, it seemed like it was already going to finish up soon.


    On the first day, I had wanted to be done with all of this as fast as possible, but now I was praying that the second day¡¯s events would never end.


    I stared at the Second Elder with resentment.


    The Second Elder talks to me as he notices me staring.


    ¡°Howe you are eyeing this old man with so much animosity?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m looking at you with respect.¡±


    ¡°Even that mouth of yours is talking to me with so much animosity.¡±


    The Second Elderughs as I let out a sigh.


    All because of the battle of blood rtives that I had to participate in. The only blood rtives in attendance were me and Gu Yeonseo, so it was obvious who my opponent would be.


    I asked what made this all happen, and the Second Elder said that he had suggested it, thinking it would be fun, and the rest of the elders actually liked the idea enough to implement it.


    The whole ¡°fun¡± part reminded me of how Peng Woojin got beaten up.


    ¡®Well, not like I can just teach the Second Elder a lesson¡­¡¯


    Beating him up was impossible, which led me to wonder if I could even get a hit in on him in the first ce.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    I turned to the person who just spoke, Gu Yeonseo.


    ¡°No one is expecting anything from you. You don¡¯t need to worry about being embarrassed when it¡¯s already so obvious. Since you are a blood rtive, I¡¯ll end it painlessly.¡±


    ¡°¡­How considerate of you. I¡¯m so thankful.¡±


    So thankful that tears were welling up in my eyes.


    Gu Yeonseo had an air of confidence that showed she didn¡¯t even consider herself losing.


    It was probably why she had dly agreed to the Second Elder¡¯s idea. She even looked happy about it.


    To be fair, it was indeed obvious.


    Comparing the me who never put effort into anything I did to a genius who heaped tons of effort into everything she did was like looking at the difference between the ground and the sky.


    ¡®It¡¯s probably better for me to forfeit, right?¡¯


    I was legitimately at a rock-bottom state where I couldn¡¯t go lower than what I was at right now.


    My name was already stained enough that one more ck mark wouldn¡¯t do anything to make the blemish any darker than it already was.


    ¡°Yangcheon, let me tell you in advance.¡±


    The Second Elder whispered quietly to me.


    ¡°If you are even thinking about forfeiting, I might identally hit you with a bit of strength.¡±


    ¡°¡ªForfeit? Of course not¡­¡±


    This mess of a household¡­ No one was normal!


    * * * *


    I¡¯d already had the thought before, but unfortunately, time wasn¡¯t something I could control.


    The Nine Dragons Competition wrapped up in a sh, and the moment I was dreading had arrived.


    Lights came on at sunset. This year, a total of 21 new people were selected as new Gu swordsmen.


    The next day would be a festival. Of course, I had initially nned to leave inconspicuously after two days of staying here.


    But then I had to get thrown into this mess.


    I had already received so much negative attention in my previous life that I figured I would be happier without any attention at all in this life.


    I thought it would be great to live, quiet and peaceful, without needing anyone to acknowledge my existence.


    But that n of mine might be a tad bit¡ªno, a huge bit ruined with this, so yeah.


    I saw Gu Yeonseo already standing out in the open arena.


    Her posture and the way she held her sword showed a bit about her skill as a martial artist.


    ¡®I really don¡¯t want to go¡­¡¯


    I spoke to the Second Elder with an using tone.


    ¡°You really want to see me get beaten up in front of so many people?¡±


    This old man was a demon in both this life and thest.


    The Second Elder gave a weird smile at my resentment-filled words.


    Then, he said,


    ¡°You¡¯re really ¡®not¡¯ going to win?¡±


    I stopped at the Second Elder¡¯s words as I was about to step up into the arena.


    ¡°What are you going on about again with your nonsense? What do you mean, ¡®¡°not¡± going to win;¡¯ it¡¯s more like I ¡®can¡¯t¡¯ win.¡±


    ¡°Right, right, if you say so.¡±


    <b><i>¡­This guy acts like a fox, even though he has the appearance of a bear. </i></b>


    Ignoring the Second Elder¡¯s words, I stepped forth onto the arena floor.


    * * * *


    In the night sky, there hung a solitary moon.


    It was a waxing crescent tonight.


    The arena was calm and quiet now that all the other fighters had left.


    There were still many people watching from the spectator stands, but in the arena itself, there were just two people standing.


    To make the blood rtives fight for people¡¯s entertainment, even for the Second Elder, I thought he was going a bit far.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t going to use a sword?¡± Gu Yeonseo asked as I stretched my body.


    A sword? Did I use a sword at this point of time?


    The Gu n fought with either swords or fists. We were a little differentpared to the Peng, Moyong, and Namgung ns, who only used swords.


    The Gu n me arts could be channeled through any kind of melee weapon.


    And among them, swords, along with fists, were the mostpatible with our me arts.


    For me in particr, the most efficient way to fight was with my fists.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided not to use a sword; it doesn¡¯t really fit my fighting style.¡±


    ¡°You say that so easily, even though you haven¡¯t even put in any effort and time to justify your decision.¡±


    Gu Yeonseo didn¡¯t know what I had been doing recently, so it was obvious that she would look at it that way. But I decided not to talk back, since it would look like I was only giving excuses if I did.


    Gu Yeonseo spoke.


    ¡°Do you know how long it¡¯s been since ourst bout?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. I¡¯ve always been longing for the next one. This time I can officially beat you up. Not that I really want to do it in front of all this crowd, though.¡±


    ¡°How could you say such a scary thing so effortlessly?¡±


    Most of my memories were faint. I had forgotten a lot of things.


    But thest bout I had with Gu Yeonseo in my previous life was something I still remembered vividly.


    It wasn¡¯t just a sparring match.


    Gu Yeonseo had been pointing her sword, engulfed in mes, at me.


    <b>?ming Sword?</b>


    That was the title eventually given to Gu Yeonseo. The name really fit her quite well.


    Even facing the image of a destroyed man, one with tears in his eyes and blood leaking from his lips¡ªeven then, she still brutally attacked with the single-minded intention of ughtering him. That was something that I could still recall vividly.


    <i> ¡°You sick bastard, I will be the one to kill you! Me, and me alone!¡±</i>


    It was raining that day.


    But it wasn¡¯t raining right now.


    That event had yet to ur in this life, and I was now in a situation where I needed to prevent it from ever happening again.


    I had to keep this in mind at all times.


    ¡°I¡¯d always wanted to, if only I just had the chance. But you¡¯d always run away before I could.¡±


    That baby face of hers, along with her voice that still sounded like a kid even now¡ª


    They werepletely different from the fully matured appearance and voice she¡¯d had in my past life.


    But the way she drew her sword against me was the same.


    It was a wooden sword rather than a steel sword, but was still far too simr to her appearance that day.


    Gu Yeonseo spoke to me again while I was trapped in the memory of my previous life.


    ¡°I hate you.¡±


    Her words were far from kind, but I came back to my senses thanks to that.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    I already knew. There was no way I didn¡¯t, considering how much she showed it when we were all alone.


    ¡°I hate how you don¡¯t ever put effort into anything, and how you have a trash personality even though you were born as a son of the Gu n, and would ride on the n¡¯s coattails.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware, but hearing it first-hand does hurt.¡±


    I understood her. Even I would hate myself if I had to meet the past me.


    ¡®It¡¯s funny how I think I¡¯m different now?¡¯


    That was something I didn¡¯t even know the answer to begin with.


    ¡°Begin!¡±


    The Second Elder shouted with Qi amplifying his voice. My ears felt numb as I was caught off guard.


    Gu Yeonseo immediately bolted forward, as if she had been waiting just for that moment. She didn¡¯t show an ounce of mercy, even to a weakling like me.


    I felt Gu Yeonseo¡¯s heat as she narrowed the distance.


    It was the heat from a practitioner who had reached the third realm of the Gu me arts. The emanating heat permeated through the surroundings.


    ¡®She really has no intention of holding back even a little.¡¯


    Gu Yeonseo¡¯s form as she swung her sword truly showed the efforts she had put into her training. The movement seemed wless.


    I stepped back, and bent my torso to dodge the attack.


    Gu Yeonseo¡¯s eyes widened. She hadn¡¯t expected me to be able to dodge that.


    But she immediately continued to dish out more attacks. All of her strikes were aiming for my vital points.


    At this point, all I could do was dodge using my basic physique. Using Qi while relying on this weak body only meant that I would stiffen up when I needed to stay rxed instead.


    All of the attacksing at me were definitely fast and critical, but I could still evade them by moving just a beat faster each time.


    I felt myself breathing heavily already.


    In my head, I thought about how to end this in the most natural manner, without getting beaten half to death or making the Second Elder suspicious.


    ¡°You¡¯re still! The same person! Who only knows how to dodge!¡±


    Gu Yeonseo eximed while continuing to swing her sword.


    I was almost able to physically visualize her ferocity with how tantly vicious her strikes were.


    Although, I still managed to survive her offense unscathed


    Gu Yeonseo clenched her teeth progressively harder as none of her attacks hadnded. The confident aura from earlier was nowhere to be seen.


    What was she so impatient for?


    Then, she stepped back to create more distance between us and shifted into her battle stance.


    From within her wooden sword, some sort of heat rose up.


    That looked dangerous.


    ¡®¡­I definitely can¡¯t let that strike hit me.¡¯


    Gu Yeonseo, who had just broken through to the third realm a while ago, was able to infuse her me arts into her wooden sword. This meant that she was already closing in on ascending to the fourth realm.


    It was an iplete and scuffed technique. Qi, on the other hand, was still unstable.


    When I took a quick nce at the Second Elder, he was watching with his hands on his chin, implying that he somehow found our spar amusing.


    He had no intention of helping me.


    ¡®¡­Shit. Can I dodge this while also making it look like I get hit?¡¯


    I felt like I could do it, but the risk seemed a little too high.


    ¡®What should I do¡­¡¯


    Gu Yeonseo¡¯s wooden sword now had a faint red aura enveloping it.


    Her hand was shaking, as she couldn¡¯t fully handle the Qi cirction yet.


    ¡°You don¡¯t do anything, you have no talent, and you never put in any effort to make up for it. But just because you are a son¡­!¡±


    She rambled on, as if her mind was a little shaken from trying to use too much Qi.


    Again, I fully understood Gu Yeonseo¡¯s feelings.


    I knew why she hated me and found itpletely justified, so I was able to ept it all.


    However, Gu Yeonseo kept on talking after that.


    ¡°If you¡¯re living like that, then¡­ You should just disappear, just like your mother.¡±


    <i>¡°What?¡±</i>


    She said something she shouldn¡¯t have.


    Gu Yeonseo rushed at me swathed in Qi. The arena cracked under the strength she exerted into her feet.


    However, her attack, infused with all her rage, made her impatient and easy to read.


    I tilted my body enough to dodge her sword.


    As she registered that the opponent she had tried to strike was not there, she lost her bnce, unable to control her power.


    She reacted quickly and tried to bnce herself, but¡ª


    I, without hesitation, struck my fist into her face.

 Chapter 12: Nine Dragons Day (6)

    <b>? Nine Dragons Day (6) ?</b>


    Peng Ah-Hee had been dealing with a headache a little before the Nine Dragons Competition started.


    The Second Elder putting Peng Woojin down was good, but after he woke up, he still insisted that he wouldn¡¯t go back to his n just yet.


    Still looking like he was about to doze off, Peng Woojin stood up with his swollen face, gave a hollow smile, and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that one.¡±


    Peng Woojin epted that he would go back to his n as promised.


    But he insisted on only leaving after watching the Nine Dragons Competition, as he didn¡¯t want to end his trip without gaining anything from it.


    Peng Woojin was a Young Master.


    He held the next highest position in the Peng n after the Lord and the elders, and would one day inherit that title.


    None of the Peng n members present, including Peng Ah-Hee, could order him around.


    ¡°I¡¯ll return after watching this.¡±


    ¡°What makes you want to watch this so badly?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity¡­ To juste here and leave with empty hands.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®pity!¡¯ It¡¯s just a process of picking new swordsmen that our Peng family also holds. Let¡¯s just go back to the n¡ª¡±


    ¡°If you keep arguing like this, I¡¯m gonna goin to the ming Fist Second Elder. I¡¯ll tell him, ¡®isn¡¯t this too unreasonable?¡¯¡±


    Peng Ah-Hee shut her mouth at Peng Woojin¡¯s words.


    She knew that this idiot would actually dare to go through with it.


    In the end, because Peng Woojin promised to return after thepetition, she allowed it.


    ¡®¡­Fine, just one more day. One day is fine.¡¯


    Thus, she brought Peng Woojin to the arena while cooling her ire. Heaven market offered them a VIP spot as they belonged to the noble Peng n, but Peng Woojin refused.


    He said that he didn¡¯t deserve it, as his presence was neither expected nor called for.


    So, they sat in the normal seats, receiving constant nces from the people around them.


    They kept gawking at the pair of siblings since they couldn¡¯t believe they were sitting next to people wearing the prestigious Peng n¡¯s robes, but the difference in status also meant they were unable to talk to the two of them. Thus, they kept staring.


    Peng Ah-Hee was feeling a bit sick from the unwanted attention, but Peng Woojin didn¡¯t care one bit.


    He also somehow had dumplings in his hands from whenever and wherever he¡¯d bought them.


    ¡°Brother¡­ When did you buy those?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? I bought them a while ago.¡±


    ¡°When exactly was ¡®a while ago¡¯¡­¡±


    ¡®How the hell did he buy them when I swear he was next to me this whole time?¡¯


    Peng Woojin was simply an unpredictable person. The elders might argue back and forth over whether his talent as a martial artist was truly the greatest in history, but it was absolutely undeniable fact that he was a bizarre person.


    ¡®He ran away so that he could have fun.¡¯


    Wrinkles formed in Peng Ah-Hee¡¯s face when she reminded herself of that moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s starting, Ah-Hee!¡±


    Whether he knew of her frustrations or not, Peng Woojin cheerfully took in the festivities with dumplings in his hands.


    The Nine Dragons Competition was nothing new for Peng Ah-Hee.


    As someone from one of the Four Noble ns, she had grown up along with great and famous martial artists. Therefore, she didn¡¯t find the idea of watching people from lesser ns battling against each other particrly exciting.


    Of course, there were a few individuals here and there that caught her attention, but no one was spectacr enough to hook her attention for very long.


    Peng Ah-Hee stared at Peng Woojin.


    He seemed to be amused by the bout, but also had an empty look in his eyes.


    Peng Woojin had been like that ever since he was young.


    What he was thinking, and why he would only look for fun with all his talent¡ªPeng Ah-Hee didn¡¯t know.


    The look he had made it seem like he was always ready to leave the n whenever he wanted, but he epted the position of Young Master without anyints anyways. And then, he ran away, all the way to the Gu n in Shanxi.


    A person who could disappear at any moment. That was what she thought about Peng Woojin, and it honestly scared her.


    The reason Peng Ah-Hee epted the Lord¡¯s request to find Peng Woojin along with the others was not only because of the guilt she felt that day.


    The sunlight faded, and night gradually fell. All the fights of the Nine Dragons Competition had ended.


    ¡°Let¡¯s return now, brother.¡±


    However, Peng Woojin was still sitting as motionless as a rock upon hearing Peng Ah-Hee¡¯s words.


    ¡°Brother?¡±


    She looked in the direction Peng Woojin was staring at and saw someone in the middle of the empty arena.


    ¡°That person is¡­¡±


    She was a rather tall girl with hair tied back, and red clothing representing the Gu n¡¯s lineage.


    ¡®Gu¡­Yeonseo, was her name, right?¡¯


    They had met from time to time at Orthodox Faction gatherings. Needless to say, Gu Yeonseo¡¯s elder sister Gu Huibi was quite talented, and she had heard that Gu Yeonseo possessed talent that rivaled Gu Huibi.


    Gu Yangcheon also stepped into the arena shortly after.


    He had an expression that suggested ¡®I don¡¯t want to be here¡¯ written all over his face. It looked as if he just chewed on a bug.


    ¡°Why is that guying onto the stage?¡±


    ¡°They are holding a match between blood rtives.¡±


    Confused at what Peng Woojin was saying, Peng Ah-Hee looked at him and saw a weird piece of paper in his hands.


    <strong>?The battle between the blood rtives will begin shortly after the end of the Nine Dragons Competition.?</strong>


    <strong>?Your support and patronage is much appreciated.?</strong>


    ¡°¡­When did you get that?¡±


    ¡°They gave it to me when we arrived here.¡±


    ¡®Just when?¡¯


    She looked back towards the arena.


    It seemed like Gu Yeonseo and Gu Yangcheon were conversing, but she was unable to hear them due to the distance.


    It was the same when she tried enhancing her hearing with Qi.


    Peng Woojin spoke.


    ¡°That won¡¯t work, the arena is surrounded with a Qi barrier.¡±


    ¡°A barrier?¡±


    ¡°A barrier of this size¡­ It was probably done by that ming Fist Senior.¡±


    Peng Ah-Hee understood the facial expression on Gu Yangcheon¡¯s face. He had no chance of winning the fight.


    She knew, more than anyone, about Gu Yangcheon¡¯s martial arts capability.


    He had nothing to showpared to his blood rtives. He would only end up rolling on the ground if he faced Gu Yeonseo.


    If she were in Gu Yangcheon¡¯s ce, having to go through this humiliation in front of all this crowd would probably make Peng Ah-Hee hang herself in embarrassment.


    For the first time in her life, Peng Ah-Hee pitied Gu Yangcheon.


    While the Gu siblings were still holding their conversation, the Second Elder let out a Qi-infused shout Qi that signaled the start of their fight.


    Gu Yeonseo immediately charged at Gu Yangcheon.


    Peng Ah-Hee was astounded by Gu Yeonseo¡¯s speed.


    ¡®So fast¡­!¡¯


    Her footwork and swordy were wless, without any unnecessary movements, and her bnce was trulymendable.


    Attack after attack flowed forth, seamless and unceasing.


    Her constant offensive, performed without an ounce of hesitation, truly showed how much effort she had put into her training.


    ¡®¡­Could I beat her if we fought right now?¡¯


    She honestly wasn¡¯t sure.


    She didn¡¯t have the confidence to cross swords and emerge victorious against the Gu Yeonseo who was elegantly wielding her de in the arena.


    She felt that her pride as a direct descendant of the Peng n dwindled.


    ¡°Sword Phoenix¡¯s younger sibling, huh?¡±


    Peng Ah-Hee noticed that Peng Woojin¡¯s eyes were shining as he watched the bout.


    His previously dim eyes were now gone.


    When Peng Ah-Hee looked at that, she had to forcefully suppress a feeling that she disliked


    .


    ¡°¡­Yes, a blood rtive to the Gu n at that age can only be the younger sibling of the Sword Phoenix.¡±


    But she couldn¡¯t hide her emotions in her voice.


    Even to the high standards of her eyes, Gu Yeonseo was great. To the point where she got jealous.


    ¡°Those elegant attacks are great, aren¡¯t they¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to do that at such a young age.¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s also impressive the way Qi is being controlled at each moment.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, all that dodging.¡±


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    Peng Ah-Hee found Peng Woojin¡¯s response weird. Gu Yeonseo dodged an attack?


    Gu Yangcheon was unable to attack back in the first ce.


    Peng Ah-Hee tracked her brother¡¯s line of sight.


    When she followed his gaze, she found that he was actually looking at Gu Yangcheon, rather than Gu Yeonseo.


    ¡®He wasn¡¯t looking at Gu Yeonseo?¡¯


    Why? Peng Ah-Hee couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°He¡¯s one beat faster.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Look closely; right before the sword moves in to hit him, he moves to dodge a beat faster. He knows where she is going to swing.¡±


    After hearing Peng Woojin¡¯s words, she looked carefully at Gu Yangcheon.


    It was definitely strange. Gu Yangcheon¡¯s movement was way slower than Gu Yeonseo¡¯s.


    Peng Ah-Hee was not certain about fighting with Gu Yeonseo.


    But if she fought Gu Yangcheon, she had the confidence to beat him in seconds.


    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ But then, how¡­¡±


    Gu Yangcheon was slower than Peng Ah-Hee and Gu Yeonseo was faster than her.


    The match should have ended right away based on that speed difference alone, but the two continued their exchange of moves even after Gu Yeonseo had dished out ten attacks.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Peng Ah-Hee couldn¡¯t understand it at all.


    When the match still hadn¡¯t ended after a while, Gu Yeonseo disengaged and assumed a battle stance, probably in order to finally finish things off.


    A slight, red aura began to ignite around her sword.


    It was different from the aura that first-rate sword users had.


    And also different from the aura of those who had reached the peak.


    Even to Peng Ah-Hee¡¯s rtively inexperienced eyes, she noticed that high concentrations of Qi were being channeled into the sword.


    ¡°She won¡¯t be able to use that.¡±


    Peng Woojin made a firm statement.


    ¡°Howe? That looks impressive.¡±


    ¡°It is impressive indeed. To infuse so much Qi at her level, even I wouldn¡¯t be able to take that blow.¡±


    Even Peng Woojin? Peng Ah-Hee was astonished upon hearing his im.


    ¡°But all you need to do is just dodge it. Trying so hard to use something she isn¡¯t used to has made her lose both her posture and breath. An attack made with this kind of impatience is about as good as trash.¡±


    Even to Peng Ah-Hee, who was only spectating, that evaluation seemed pretty harsh. But Peng Woojin was never wrong when he talked about martial arts.


    It was at that moment that Gu Yangcheon¡¯s expression changed.


    Gu Yeonseo charged in aggressively after she finished preparing her attack.


    Gu Yangcheon didn¡¯t do anything special to dodge it.


    He just took a step back, and tilted his head a little.


    That was it. But even with such small movements, hepletely evaded Gu Yeonseo¡¯s attack.


    And then.


    ¨C <i>Pooow!</i>


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    Peng Ah-Hee hadn¡¯t ever turned away from the fight in front of her. However, an incongruous cracking sound pierced her ear, and soon she witnessed Gu Yeonseo copse on the ground.


    ¡°What¡­ What happened?¡±


    ¡°Amazing¡­!¡±


    Peng Ah-Hee turned to the voice. Peng Woojin was making a face she hadn¡¯t seen in years.


    ¡°Gu n aren¡¯t just sheltering the Sword Phoenix.¡±


    He had the expression of a kid who had just discovered something awesome.


    * * * *


    <b>¨C </b><b><i>Elder sister should have been born a man.</i></b>


    Such a thought lingered in Gu Yeonseo¡¯s mind soon after she turned 10..


    Not only did Gu Huibi have amazing talent as a martial artist, but she also had the dignity befitting someone of such high standing and ability.


    At only 15 years of age, her elder sister had earned the vaunted title of ?Sword Phoenix?. Gu Yeonseo was at the same age now, but still wasn¡¯t able to earn a title.


    Even among all the other rising stars within the Four Noble ns and the Ten Sect Alliance, that legendary title was passed down to her elder sister alone.


    Gu Yeonseo found her elder sister to be extremely cool and was very proud of her.


    After her elder sister graduated from Heavenly Dragon Academy, she was promoted to Leader of the fifth Gu swordsman squadron at around 20 years old.


    It wasn¡¯t an easy task, but everyone admitted she had talent.


    She had to be epted because of the talent she had.


    She was an amazing person, who could only be more capable as time passed.


    However, she couldn¡¯t be the Gu Lord.


    Gu Yeonseo then thought about her little brother, Gu Yangcheon.


    Gu Yeonseo and her elder sister were both direct children of the n, while Gu Yangcheon was the child of a concubine.


    But Gu Yeonseo liked Gu Yangcheon¡¯s mother. She was a kind person.


    Therefore, Gu Yeonseo had also liked Gu Yangcheon. She didn¡¯t care whether he was a child of a concubine or not at that age.


    But then one day, his mother disappeared. It happened in an instant. Gu Yeonseo tried to search for her, but her father ordered her not to.


    No one in the n looked for her.


    It was then, that Gu Yangcheon started to change.


    He became violent with his servants and whoever he talked to.


    He grewzy and arrogant. There were even rumors about him harassing the pretty servants.


    He only got worse and worse.


    Men almost always seeded the position of Lord.


    Gu Yeonseo¡¯s father never got involved with any more concubines after that, which meant that his only son, Gu Yangcheon, would be the Lord.


    Not her outstanding sister.


    Not her, who put in so much effort.


    ¡®My sister should have been born a man.¡¯


    ¡®Or at least, I should have been.¡¯


    She hated Gu Yangcheon, who had everything without doing anything.


    She despised Gu Yangcheon, who got worse and worse without knowing the privilege he had.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    She came back to her senses.


    She remembered up to the point where she infused her sword with me Qi.


    In front of her stood Gu Yangcheon. The same Gu Yangcheon, who should have been much smaller than her, seemed so much bigger right now.


    ¡®Is this a dream?¡¯


    <i> ¨C Drip.</i>


    Something dripped down her nose, so she wiped it with her hands to check.


    It was blood.


    ¡®Why am I bleeding right now? Is this not a dream?¡¯


    ¡®Then why does Gu Yangcheon seem so much bigger now.¡¯


    When her vision became clearer, the realization dawned upon her.


    It was not that Gu Yangcheon got bigger¡ª


    But her line of vision that had lowered.


    Gu Yeonseo was sitting on the ground of the arena, defeated.


    ¡°What¡­ How¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand where you areing from, sister.¡±


    Gu Yeonseo turned to the voice she heard.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like me, I get it. It¡¯s fine if you hate me. That won¡¯t change anything for me.¡±


    It was hard to see Gu Yangcheon¡¯s face because of the lighting that cast shadows onto it.


    But Gu Yeonseo definitely saw Gu Yangcheon¡¯s eyes.


    <i>Gu Yangcheon¡¯s eyes were hollow. </i>


    <i>He seemed to feel nothing.</i>


    <i>He had no rage.</i>


    <i>No emotions dwelled in his eyes</i>


    He was simply looking down at Gu Yeonseo.


    Gu Yeonseo wanted to run away from those eyes that gave her the chills, but her trembling body was unable to move.


    ¡°The words you threw at me were extremely rotten, but I can understand even that.¡±


    ¡®What did I say to him?¡¯ Gu Yeonseo recalled what she said to Gu Yangcheon.


    ¡®You should have just disappeared, just like your mother.¡¯


    Her heart chilled and sank.


    That was something she should never have said, no matter how enraged she was at the time.


    ¡®What should I do? Should I apologize to him?¡¯


    Even still, with her rash pride as a fifteen-year-old kid, the thought of her apologizing to Gu Yangcheon made her nauseous.


    Gu Yangcheon continued to speak, without giving regard to what Gu Yeonseo was thinking.


    ¡°I understand it all, so please understand what I¡¯m about to do.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t ask what he was talking about.


    Thest thing Gu Yeonseo saw was Gu Yangcheon¡¯s palm.


    <i>SLAP!</i>

 Chapter 13: Obsidian Insignia

    <b>? Obsidian Insignia ?</b>


    ¡°I messed up¡­¡±


    Was the first thought Gu Yangcheon had when he returned to his ce.


    ¡®I¡¯m screwed. Royally screwed.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m so retarded. Why did I do that.¡±


    I remembered how Gu Yeonseo copsed to the ground after being pped. Her nose was bleeding, too¡­


    My body was pretty weak and I didn¡¯t put any Qi into it, so it probably didn¡¯t do any serious damage.


    ¡°But even so, I went too far.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t talking about the p itself when I said ¡®I went too far.¡¯ That was honestly justified on my part.


    It was just that I destroyed Gu Yeonseo¡¯s reputation.


    Did I really have to make a Gu blood rtive eat dirt so pathetically in front of all that crowd in the middle of our n¡¯s festival?


    It was understandable that Gu Yeonseo got so hot-headed because of her young age.


    But I was almost twice her age if Ibined both my current age with my previous life¡¯s years, and I still let my emotions get the better of me.


    ¡°I¡¯m still so immature, even with all this experience.¡±


    <b><i> Wait, wasn¡¯t it the Second Elder¡¯s fault that he instigated me into doing all of that at his age?</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡­Why was I even asking, of course it was his fault.</i></b>


    ¨C <i>Swoosh¡­</i>


    Breeze passed me by and left behind a sound that tickled my ears.


    The spring breeze was still cold, even though winter had already passed.


    I could withstand the cold, even in light clothing, thanks to my me Qi.


    ¡°Ah-choo!¡±


    I turned to the sound of the sneeze and found Muyeon and Wi Seol-Ah standing there.


    Wi Seol-Ah came over to me while Muyeon gave his greetings. She had a roll of cloth in her hands.


    ¡°What are you holding in your hands?¡±


    ¡°Young master¡­ your hand¡­¡±


    I checked my hand.


    The skin on my palm was peeling off and there was a bit of blooding out.


    It was because I had pped Gu Yeonseo while her body was still swathed in Qi.


    A person with Qi inside their body had faster regenerationpared to an average person. An injury like this would heal pretty quickly.


    ¡°This is nothing. I¡¯m fine¡ª¡±


    Before I could finish, Wi Seol-Ah rushed to cover my hand with the cloth. She was clumsy with it, as she didn¡¯t quite know what to do.


    I wanted to do it myself, but I couldn¡¯t stop her when I saw the tears dripping from her eyes.


    She looked so cheerful while she was watching the Second Elder beat up Peng Woojin, so to see her act like this at such a small injury threw me off a little.


    ¡®Wi Seol-Ah wrapping bandages¡­is pretty cool, I guess.¡¯


    The future Zenith was bandaging my hand for me. Wouldn¡¯t this be considered an honor?


    She finally stopped bandaging me after my hand had be twice as thick.


    Wi Seol-Ah spoke to me like she was about to start weeping at any second.


    ¡°Young master, does it hurt a lot¡­?¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t at first, but now I feel like it does after this.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying it doesn¡¯t hurt, right? Thank goodness¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±


    ¡®Are you only listening to what you want to listen to?¡¯


    I took a little walk in the night and circled around my ce.


    Was Gu Yeonseo alright?


    ¡®Whatever.¡¯


    I decided not to worry about it.


    Not like this already ruined family rtionship was going to be fixed from now.


    Obviously not for Gu Yeonseo, and obviously not for me, too.


    When I came back to my ce, the lights were already on in my room. I asked one of the nearby servants what was going on.


    She replied with an astonished expression, saying, ¡°Huh¡­? They said they already informed you¡­¡±


    I checked to see who was in my room, so I opened the door and there he was.


    ¡°Oh! Young Master Gu!¡±


    A lunatic¡­ No, it was Peng Woojin.


    ********


    ¡°Hello, my name is Peng Woojin.¡±


    ¡°I know, Sir Peng.¡±


    ¡°You can just call me Bro Peng or Brother Peng.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we are close enough for me to address you like that¡­¡±


    <b><i> Why is this lunatic here?</i></b>


    And why was Peng Ah-Hee covering her face right next to Peng Woojin.


    It looked like she was embarrassed as her ears were all red.


    Peng Ah-Hee aggressively pulled on her brother¡¯s clothes and spoke.


    ¡°Brother¡­ Shouldn¡¯t we apologize first for something we did?¡±


    I was able to hear the embarrassment in her quivering voice.


    Upon hearing Peng Ah-hee the realization dawned upon Peng Woojin.


    ¡°Right¡­ I should havee here alone since you guys broke up. I apologize for not realizing sooner.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god¡­ you moron.¡±


    I agreed with Peng Ah-Hee.


    Peng Ah-Hee had no choice but to speak for her brother.


    ¡°Apologies foring here sote at night without saying anything beforehand. My lunatic of a¡­ My brother really wanted to see you and I couldn¡¯t stop him.¡±


    ¡°Sir Peng? Wanted to see me?¡±


    ¡°You may call me Bro Peng.¡±


    ¡°I will pass.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to be involved with him.


    Peng Woojin just sat still with a smile on his face, not saying anything as the tea that the servants brought grew cold.


    ¡°So what brings you here¡­?¡±


    Was he here toin to me about the incident with the Second Elder? Peng Woojin still had a red swelling on one side of his face.


    That was the spot where he¡¯d gotten hit by the Second Elder.


    ¡®He said he controlled his strength¡­¡¯


    <b><i>How is this him ¡°controlling his strength?¡± Did putting in a bit more strength mean he could make heads explode with his punch? </i></b>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <b><i> ¡­The mere thought of that scared me. It might actually be possible.</i></b>


    ¡°I really have nothing to do with what the Second Elder did to you. I swear I tried to stop him.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    <b><i>Huh, is he not here because of that?</i></b>


    Peng Woojin started to speak as I expressed my confusion.


    ¡°I just wanted to see you since I heard you were the little brother of the Sword Phoenix.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re close with my eldest sister?¡±


    I had never heard about Peng Woojin being close to Gu Huibi. Well to be honest, I wasn¡¯t really close to her either.


    But if I had to choose, I was probably still closer with Gu Huibi than Gu Yeonseo.


    ¡°I thought of her as close, but I¡¯m not sure how she feels.¡±


    ¡®Then you probably aren¡¯t.¡¯


    Gu Huibi¡¯s personality was not the type to be friendly with Peng Woojin. It was more likely for her to try initiating a fight instead of a connection with him.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I came here to see you.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to see me? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m special or anything.¡±


    <b><i> What does he want from a useless guy like me, huh?</i></b>


    Plus, our ns in general weren¡¯t really on good terms with each other after the engagement was dissolved


    .


    Peng Woojin spoke.


    ¡°I thought that the Sword Phoenix was the only fun person in the Gu n, but there was one more.¡±


    Was he talking about me?


    <b><i> Fun? He was going on about ¡°fun¡± again. Like the first time I saw him, he was always looking for ¡°fun,¡± which I didn¡¯t really get.</i></b>


    ¡®He definitely is a weirdo.¡¯


    Although, it wasn¡¯t that strange, since there weren¡¯t many martial arts masters who were normal anyways.


    Of course, I still didn¡¯t want to involve myself with him.


    It might be beneficial to get into Peng Woojin¡¯s good books since he would be the Sword King in the future, but¡­


    ¡®This guy is hard to read.¡¯


    He was very hard to understand because of his bizarre personality.


    ¡°If you want to meet someone from Gu, it would be better to go see my sister instead. I¡¯m not all that special.¡±


    ¡°I probably won¡¯t be able to see her if I go there right now, though.¡±


    ¡°¡­You don¡¯t have to go now. You can go tomorrow.¡±


    Hm, I wonder if she is still unconscious.


    ¡°I came to see Young Master Gu. I don¡¯t really have interest in the Young Lady Gu anyway.¡±


    ¡°Brother, can you please learn to not say some things sometimes?¡±


    ¡°Hm, sorry. I¡¯m not very good at that.¡±


    ¡®What am I going to do with this person?¡¯


    I felt like I was going to get a headache all over again.


    Peng Woojin took something out of his pocket.


    ¡°This is my gift to you.¡±


    ¡°A gift?¡±


    The item looked like a small ck wooden insignia that had ¡°Peng¡± written in gold on it. It didn¡¯t particrly seem all that special, but Peng Ah-Hee was shocked as if he had given me something very important.


    ¡°Brother, isn¡¯t it absurd for you to just give this away?¡±


    ¡°Who cares, they gave it to me for me to use. Whoever I give it to is my decision.¡±


    ¡°But still¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°This is essentially a guest pass to the Peng n. If youe visit with that, you would be treated just like a Peng n family member.¡±


    ¡°Please take it back¡­¡±


    Why was he giving me this?


    If I took it, I really felt like I was going to be inevitably involved with Peng Woojin.


    ¡°But, I have broken the engagement with your n, so¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that.¡±


    ¡°Brother, I care.¡±


    ¡°Please take it, Young Master Gu.¡±


    He ignored Peng Ah-Heepletely.


    It would be good to have the Peng n¡¯s favor.


    But I had no idea why Peng Woojin was treating me like this.


    ¡°How about you hold onto it and give it to my eldest sister instead? I heard you were very close¡ª¡±


    ¡°I was going to, but Sword Phoenix didn¡¯t even bother listening to me. This is quite the precious thing to have¡­ Why is she refusing it?¡±


    He already got rejected! Damn it.


    ¡°Then what about my second sister?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m giving it to you because I¡¯m interested in you.¡±


    ¡°¡­I like women, Sir Peng.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I like women, too, of course. Then again, maybe not? Probably yes.¡±


    Why are you questioning that¡­ You¡¯re giving me goosebumps.


    Peng Woojin took back the Obsidian insignia, seemingly disappointed when I kept refusing it.


    Peng Ah-Hee couldn¡¯t raise her head up after her brother¡¯s insane act.


    Well, at least she was normal.


    I just wanted toy down on the bed more as time passed by.


    Because of the duel, I had used my body too much and was really tired.


    Peng Woojin, who seemed to notice my fatigue, got up to leave, even though he still seemed disappointed.


    I guess that was really all he came here for.


    Peng Woojin asked me a question as he was about to leave.


    ¡°Are you going to enroll in Heavenly Dragon Academy?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, probably.¡±


    To live as a martial artist of the Orthodox Faction meant that I would have to get through the Heavenly Dragon Academy set up by the Murim Alliance.


    Although it was possible to learn enough martial skills within the n alone, in order to be recognized as a swordsman qualified to close the Gates of Demons, graduation from a martial academy after being taught everything about demons was required.


    Of course, martial academies existed in other ces as well, and not just at Heavenly Dragon Academy.


    But for those of the Orthodox Faction, it was obvious to enter Heavenly Dragon Academy.


    ¡®Though I should try to think of a way to run away.¡¯


    The educationsted for a whole year.


    I didn¡¯t have the spare time to just waste an entire year like that.


    ¡°Right, then you would be my subordinate.¡±


    Peng Woojin tapped my shoulders with a smile.


    He was trying to establish ties with me through the academy since his other methods weren¡¯t working.


    ¡®Was it because I won against Gu Yeonseo and also pped her hard afterwards? Why is he so obsessed with me?¡¯


    It would be weird even for a woman to act like that, so a man expressing so much interest towards me gave me goosebumps.


    Peng Ah-Hee, while following her brother out, stopped to look at me.


    ¡°What.¡±


    ¡°I told you to talk to me formally, I¡¯m older.¡±


    ¡°You said when I speak formally, it makes you sick, so what do you want me to do?¡±


    Peng Ah-Hee finally continued after hesitating for a while.


    ¡°I apologize.¡±


    ¡°Why are you suddenly apologizing?¡±


    ¡°¡­When I knocked you over and broke your arm on the day our engagement was annulled.¡±


    ¡°¡­You did?¡±


    I went through such a scary thing?


    ¡°What did I do to make you do such a scary thing¡­¡±


    ¡°You told me I was the child of a concubine or whatever.¡±


    ¡°I deserved it, then.¡±


    I honestly probably deserved having both of my arms broken for that. So it was a bit weird to see her apologizing instead.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize. I should be the one to do so instead. I apologize for my conduct back then.¡±


    As we were both in the same situation, me saying that to her back then only made me a hypocrite.


    It was just due to my own pride.


    I didn¡¯t know if she epted my apology or not, but at least her expression seemed to soften up.


    ¡°Take care.¡±


    ¡°Take care as well. And though you may not like what my brother gave you, he gave it with good intentions, so use it whenever you want.¡±


    ¡°Gave me what, I thought I returned that¡ª¡±


    I sensed something in my pocket.


    When I searched my pockets, the ck wooden insignia came out.


    ¡°When did he¡­!?¡±


    <b><i>¡­When Peng Woojin tapped my shoulders.</i></b>


    <b><i>He put it in then?</i></b>


    I let out an emptyugh.


    ¡°What a lunatic.¡±


    I heaved a sigh and put the ck wooden insignia back in my pocket.


    * * * * *


    On the third day of the Nine Dragons Ceremony.


    It was the day of celebration and partying, but I got into the carriage to return to the n as soon as I could.


    I heard that Gu Yeonseo had already set off at midnight.


    ¡®She woke up, thankfully.¡¯


    I was thankful she woke up without anysting damage, but it was even harder for me to face her now, when it was already quite difficult before.


    After the preparations were done, the carriage set off.


    I was trying to rest, but then Wi Seol-Ah started to lean towards my shoulder as she fell asleep.


    I quickly passed Wi Seol-Ah to another servant as I also began to doze.

 Chapter 14: Nightmare (1)

    <b>? Nightmare (1) ?</b>


    It was dark everywhere.


    It wasn¡¯t nighttime, but it also felt wrong to say that it wasn¡¯t dead of the night. I checked if I could at least see the moon.


    But I couldn¡¯t see anything.


    The clouds and the sky that should have been up there, did not exist.


    ¡®Where am I?¡¯


    All the trees around me were burning in mes, and the houses that should have stood here had been turned into ashes.


    My body was slowly moving forward. However, it wasn¡¯t because of my own will. I tried everything to take control of my body, but none of the methods worked.


    As I was about to take another step, someone grabbed my ankle. When I turned back, I saw a man drenched in blood.


    Once-white cloth with an embroidered plum blossom symbol. This was the clothing of a well-known n.


    Mount Hua Sect.


    Yes, so I was at Mount Hua.


    All the plum blossom flowers that were supposed to be blooming beautifully had been devoured by raging mes. This venerable Sect that had held on to its influence for centuries.


    All of their history was now burning into ashes.


    Then I realized.


    This was a dream.


    An abhorrent nightmare.


    <b> ?How could you¡­!?</b>


    The man spoke to me. Hatred and resentment lingered on his face.


    He was holding on to my ankle with his left hand, leaving his severed right hand behind.


    His red eyes made it look like he was crying tears of blood.


    <b> ?For what reason¡­!! Why are you doing this to us!!?</b>


    A loud, raging wail. All around mey bodies that wore the same white clothing as the man.


    Everyone, including the little children and the elderly seniors,y there, dead on the ground.


    Lying there as if they had been ripped apart by beasts.


    <b> ?Are you even human¡­? How could you wear the mask of a human and do this!?</b>


    I broke the silence and uttered. This too wasn¡¯t in my domain of control.


    <b>?It has be quiet.?</b>


    <b>?What¡­??</b>


    <b> ?The Celestial Plum Blossom of Hua who you worshiped with everything you had, has now perished by the hands of our leader.?</b>


    <b> ?Bullshit! Our leader wouldn¡¯t fall by the hands of a demon like that¡­!?</b>


    <b> ?The Mount Hua you adored has turned into ashes. Can you still not see??</b>


    <b> ?Shut up, please¡­ Shut your mouth.?</b>


    <b> ?You lot can¡¯t do anything. How pathetic of you, to hold the name of a venerable n.?</b>


    I bent my knees to look him in the eye. I saw only one emotion in his eyes.


    It was fear.


    ?Look, I have killed all of the members you cherished and admired, and all the people who cared about you also have been murdered by me.?


    I stroked the man¡¯s cheek with my sticky hand. It was covered in the blood of his sworn brothers.


    <i>Craaack.</i>


    I heard something breaking inside the man¡¯s mouth. He clenched his teeth so hard that some of them shattered.


    <b> ?The reason why Mount Hua has been reduced into ashes, the reason why you are now like this, is because of how weak and powerless you are.You, your Mount Hua Sect, and Celestial Blossom.?</b>


    <b> ?Shut your mouth, demon! Don¡¯t dare utter that name through those filthy lips of yours, you who betrayed the Orthodox Faction¡­ You who stabbed them in the back¡­!?</b>


    I twisted his neck as if I had nothing else to talk about.


    Thest man standing on Mount Hua Sect died like that.


    <i>¨C Ssh.</i>


    I felt a presence in the midst of that crimson sea of blood in Mount Hua. I knelt down and showed respect to the figure.


    I couldn¡¯t dare to look.


    It felt like just the aura alone was distorting the surrounding space.


    Mount Hua, just like Mount Tai, hid their existence as best as they could when they sensed the blood-curdling presence looming on the horizon.


    Even just being close to them made all my senses scream ¡®danger.¡¯


    ¡®Heavenly Demon.¡¯


    So they called themself.


    <b> ?Not bad.?</b>


    I couldn¡¯t tell whether they were a man or a woman even though I heard their voice.


    It sounded as deep as a man¡¯s voice, while at the same time a faint semnce akin to a woman¡¯s voice lingered in their tone.


    Heavenly Demon flung something towards me.


    The neck of an old man that had been ripped apart.


    It was Celestial Plum Blossom, Mount Hua¡¯s Lord.


    <b>?He was nowhere near enough to satisfy me, but I was at least able to have a bit of fun with him.?</b>


    He wasn¡¯t a Heavenly Venerable, but he was a man who had strength on par with them.


    Yet he was still ughtered with such ease.


    The Heavenly Demon, who seemed like they weren¡¯t even battling in the first ce, looked around and approached me.


    <b> ?It looks as if a beast went berserk.?</b>


    They were right in front of me now.


    I felt like I couldn¡¯t breathe. I couldn¡¯t move at all.


    <b>?I think I need to give you a name.?</b>


    I wanted to wake up. I wanted to run away from this nightmare as soon as possible. Why was my mind showing me this scene of carnage?


    <b>?You are¡­?</b>


    I felt that the Heavenly Demon were saying something, but I couldn¡¯t hear their wordspletely.


    ¡°-ung Master¡­!¡±


    <b>?¡ªfrom now on.?</b>


    ¡°Young Master!¡±


    I woke up to Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s voice.


    * * * * *


    I was on my way back home to the Gu residence after finishing my responsibilities at the Nine Dragons Ceremony.


    ¡°Bleurgghhhh!¡±


    As soon as I woke up, I quickly stopped the carriage and went outside.


    I couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. I hunched over to the ground and puked.


    I kept heaving, even though I hadn¡¯t eaten anything today.


    ¡®Urghh¡­ Shit!¡¯


    My body was shaking. Why did I suddenly have this nightmare?


    It was something I had forced myself to forget. Something I wanted to rip out and discard from my memories.


    I felt a hand on my back. I turned around and grabbed it.


    The hand I grabbed with my trembling hands belonged to Wi Seol-Ah.


    Wi Seol-Ah was looking at me with an astonished expression. Her trembling eyes reminded me of that man¡¯s eyes, quaking in fear.


    <b><i>What sort of expression am I even making right now?</i></b>


    I didn¡¯t have to see it for myself to know. It was definitely a mess.


    I couldn¡¯t control my facial expression.


    I slowly let go of the hand I was grabbing. Wi Seol-Ah hid her fear and calmly patted my back.


    Muyeon, who was also in the carriage, rushed toward me.


    ¡°Young Master! Are you alright¡­? Quickly, medic¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, so calm down¡­ How are you even supposed to get a medic in this ce.¡±


    We were in the middle of a mountain range. There was no way we would be able to call a medic out here.


    I tried to calm my breath, but it wasn¡¯t easy.


    The memory of Mount Hua Sect¡¯s destruction by the Demonic Cult.


    When one of the Ten-Sect Alliance was destroyed in only a day.


    It was something I wanted to forget, but I became so pathetic when I only faced it in a dream.


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s something that never happened, and it¡¯s something that won¡¯t ever happen.¡¯


    This was something I would repeat to myself hundreds of times in a day. Even while I was walking, eating, or even when I was just breathing, I would tell myself this.


    ¡°¡­God Damn it.¡±


    It was said that humans were creatures that easily forgot their memories.


    But then, why couldn¡¯t I forget those sinful deeds, even after dying once?


    I wasn¡¯t calming down as time passed, so I forcefully tried to stay still by swathing my body in Qi.


    It wasn¡¯t the healthiest thing I could have done, but in order to quickly set off again, I had no choice.


    me Qi warmed my body up.


    I had barely any Qi to spare, and then I went and used it to calm myself down after a nightmare.


    That was a feeling I couldn¡¯t exin in words.


    ¡°I¡¯m quite pathetic¡­¡±


    I stood up after I had settled down a little. Wi Seol-Ah tried to support me, but I lightly stopped her, saying that I was fine.


    <b><i> Why did I dream of that?</i></b>


    <b><i> Was it because of my fear that, even aftering back to the past, the future would still be the same?</i></b>


    ¡®It¡¯s just a nightmare. Let¡¯s not worry about it.¡¯


    But getting it all out did make me feel a little refreshed.


    Feeling sick could be easily resolved with Qi or just by resting, so it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    And then, I felt something with my five senses that were enhanced with Qi, and that unpleasant feeling could only make meugh in vain.


    ¡®What a crap luck.¡¯


    My nightmare was already bad enough, but then this had to happen.


    I walked towards Muyeon, who didn¡¯t know what to do with my sickness, and spoke to him.


    ¡°Muyeon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master¡­! Should I look for a medic after all?¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense and take a look at the demonic charm.¡±


    Muyeon, who picked up that something serious was happening, took out a charm from his pocket.


    The demonic charm was an essential item that signaled to its users whether there were any Gates of Demons nearby. The only usage requirement was infusing a bit of Qi into the charm.


    When he took the charm out from his pocket, there was no reaction.


    Muyeon returned the charm back into his pocket with a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Whew¡­ Young Master, you suddenly talking so seriously scared me for a second. Thankfully, nothing¡ª¡±


    As Muyeon was about to finish speaking, the charm shone brightly in red and burned away.


    There was no hesitation. Muyeon immediately shouted at all the other escorts nearby.


    ¡°A Gate has appeared! Everyone prepare for battle!¡±


    All escorts drew their swords upon hearing Muyeon¡¯s words. The tension skyrocketed.


    Of course this had to happen on our way back home. The fast rate at which the charm disintegrated meant that the Gate of Demons was too close to us.


    If it was a little bit farther away, we probably would have been able to get away safely without engaging inbat.


    It was all because the carriage stopped for me.


    Muyeon desperately grabbed my shoulder.


    ¡°Young Master, you must go back inside the carriage. It will be dangerous out here.¡±


    At Muyeon¡¯s words, I crammed Wi Seol-Ah and other servants back into the carriage.


    Then I closed the door and stood next to Muyeon.


    ¡°Young Master, you also need to go back in, it¡¯s really too dangerous here¡­¡±


    I would have waited inside the carriage if it was any other day, but I couldn¡¯t this time since it was my fault we got caught up in it.


    If it was something where I wasn¡¯t to me, then it would be a different story. But I had already resolved to live while cleaning up my own mess in this life.


    I had to do so to ensure that what happened in my previous life wouldn¡¯t repeat itself.


    ¡°Young Mas¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Muyeon, save your words forter. Look in front of you, it¡¯sing.¡±


    When Muyeon turned to look in front of him, the empty space distorted as if it was waiting for him.


    A Gate letting out green light emerged from the void.


    ¡°Green¡­¡±


    Muyeon whispered quietly.


    Green, blue, red, ck. That was the order of the threat level for Gates of Demons. Thankfully, green-colored Gates were the least severe of the four.


    ¨C <i>Grrrr¡­</i>


    The sound of a beast.


    The monster that came out of the gate this time was a huge dog. To put it correctly, it was a demon in the form of a dog.


    The huge dog had a horn protruding from the middle of its head.


    ¡°This one is a bit of a hassle to deal with.¡±


    Green-horned hound.


    A demon that was both fast and had enough power to crush rocks with its fangs. It was also a test subject for the Murim Alliance to try raising as a pet back in the past.


    Of course, that experiment ended in failure.


    ¡®A bit more than ten, huh.¡¯


    The number of demons that emerged from this gate was just about average. Not too many for a green Gate, but not too little, either.


    Demons had little intelligence. They also had no hesitation.


    The green-horned hounds sensed our presence and immediately charged at us.


    Muyeon also rushed toward them, dodging their attacks and moving to cut their horns off with his sword.


    The aura on his de proved that he was already a first-rate martial artist.


    A demon that had its horn cut off copsed. For green-horned hounds, their horns were their weakness.


    The other escorts also started to work on getting rid of the demons.


    While they were duking it out, I grabbed some dirt from the ground.


    ¨C <i>Grrr¡­</i>


    Just when Muyeon was dealing with other hounds, one of the hounds rushed towards to me.


    The beast drooled, seemingly thinking that it had found prey.


    I looked younger and weakerpared to the escorts, which meant that I was a juicy target for them.


    ¨C <i>Rooaarrr!</i>


    The green-horned hound ¡°barked¡± and rushed at me. I circted my me Qi around my body faster than before.


    I felt myself heating up.


    My body became faster with my Qi, and I was able to dodge the attack.


    Then, I quickly threw my handful of dirt at the hound.


    ¨C <i>Roaarr!</i>


    Its vision blocked, the beast attacked empty air.


    Even while it was blinded, though, it was still dangerous due to its big size.


    I picked up a rock and threw it near the beast. It reacted to the sound of the rock as it hit the ground.


    I concentrated all my me Qi into my arm.


    ¡®I¡¯ll die if I hesitate.¡¯


    While the hound was still distracted by the sound of the rock, I quickly stabbed into its ribs with my arm.


    ¨C <i>Squelch!</i>


    The species-specific weakness for green-horned hounds was their horn, but they had another weak point that all demons had.


    It was the demonic stone contained within their bodies.


    The demonic stone which basically acted as the ¡°heart¡± for the demons who had no actual heart.


    I couldn¡¯t break its horn with my weak power, so I instead stabbed at the hound with my Qi-reinforced arm to pull out its demonic stone.


    I felt resistance from the rough sensation of its body, but the Qi enhancing my arm made it easy enough to stab through the hound anyway and locate its demonic stone.


    ¨C <i>Shlorp!</i>


    I pulled out my hand and blood came gushing out of its body. The blue color marked it as the blood of a demon.


    ¨C <i>Grrrghh¡­!</i>


    The hound copsed, just like it would have if its horn had been cut off.


    As I turned around with the demonic stone in my hand, I saw another hound charge at me.


    ¨C <i>Roaaar!</i>


    ¡°Um, I don¡¯t know about this one¡­!¡±


    I tried refocusing my Qi, but I didn¡¯t have enough time.


    Just as the beast¡¯s fangs were about to rip me apart, I saw a re of light and a de cut through its horn. It was Muyeon¡¯s sword.


    ¡°Young master! Are you alr¡ª¡±


    Muyeon stopped talking when he noticed the beast lying next to me with a hole in its ribs.


    ¡°Thanks, I thought I was gonna die.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­ Thank goodness.¡±


    I felt him looking at me strangely. It was the same look he gave me on my first day of regression.


    ¡®What kind of look is that¡­¡¯


    The hunting of the demons ended rather quickly.


    The escorts for the Gu family members weren¡¯t ones to struggle with the lowest stage of the Gates of Demons.


    They had already encountered many Gates while traveling before.


    This was no big deal in the world that was already used to the existence of the Gates of Demons.


    The Gate disappeared after all the demons that emerged from it were killed. However, the corpses of the demons remained behind.


    ¡°Now the only thing left to do is to report it to Gu¡ª¡±


    I stopped talking to Muyeon.


    A static sensation coursed through my palm.


    It was the same feeling I had felt countless times in my previous life. There was no mistake


    .


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Young Master?¡±


    I looked at my hand that was holding onto the demonic stone.


    The stone that was letting out a faint green hue slowly lost its color and shine, then became transparent.


    It was a small change, but I felt a bit of Qi enter my body.


    My lips quivered. I had experienced this so many times in myst life.


    This method of absorbing Qi from demonic stones.


    ¡°Fuck, what kind of sorcery is this¡­!¡±


    This was an art that belonged to the Heavenly Demon.

 Chapter 15: Nightmare (2)

    <b>? Nightmare (2) ?</b>


    Why were Demonic Arts considered so dangerous?


    It was because they could integrate seamlessly with other martial skills.


    This also included my me arts.


    The Qi required to practice me martial arts was rather dangerous because of how it flowed so violently around the body.


    The fire Qi would let the user achieve explosive strength, but at the expense of damaging their body in the process.


    In its base form, it was an art that would slowly reduce the user¡¯s lifespan.


    Of course, that could be prevented with enough understanding and training in it, but nevertheless, it was still a dangerous art.


    And attempting to fuse different disciplines, like adding Mount Hua¡¯s Plum Blossom arts to the Gu me arts, for example, would result in both styles conflicting with one another and shattering the user¡¯s body apart.


    It was pretty much the act of biting off far more than one could chew and then choking to death on it.


    To put it strictly, the martial artist would at least be half-disabled.


    But demonic arts had no penalties like that.


    This was the reason why traitors came from both the Orthodox and the Unorthodox factions after the emergence of the Demonic Cult.


    Wudang¡¯s water Qi would be far sharper.


    Mount Hua¡¯s Plum Blossom arts would be stained with a lethal, elegant ck.


    And pure destruction would be incorporated into Shaolin Temple¡¯s already strong martial arts.


    Demonic arts allowed people to obtain more strength than they ever could have before.


    This was all thanks to the power of the Heavenly Demon. Practitioners wouldn¡¯t even need to learn how to use demonic arts.


    They would naturally understand it once they became part of the Demonic Cult and swore their lives in service to the Heavenly Demon.


    This was the blessing and the curse that the Heavenly Demon gave to its followers.


    ¡°Fuck¡­ How is this happening?¡±


    I received only one demonic art from the Heavenly Demon, Demonic Absorption.


    I was bestowed this art due to the one desire I had, which was to get stronger.


    It was the method of absorbing power from demonic stones.


    This art was the only reason why I was able to survive against strong, talented martial artists back then.


    However, all of that had only happened in myst life.


    In this life, I was not involved with any sort of demonic arts whatsoever. No demonic cultist had even appeared yet, let alone the Heavenly Demon.


    ¡®Then why is this happening¡­¡¯


    When I put a bit of strength into the now-empty demonic stone, it shattered easily in my hands.


    It was because of how I absorbed all its energy with Demonic Absorption. I also felt that more Qiwas transmitted to my body.


    The change was small, but my Qi had definitely increased.


    It might have been good that I had increased my Qi reserves, no matter how I had done it.


    But the reason why demonic humans were called that was not because they had learned demonic arts.


    It was because they had demonic Qi.


    This demonic Qi was also why their users¡¯ Qi would turn ck, no matter what color it used to possess before.


    The fundamental problem was the damage demonic Qi caused to the user¡¯s body.


    I knew, more than anyone, what would happen to a demonic martial artist¡¯s body once they became fully possessed by demonic Qi.


    ¡°But then how¡­¡±


    Demonic stones held demonic Qi inside them. And ¡®Demonic Absorption¡¯ lets me absorb the Qi from the demonic stone into my own body.


    It meant that demonic Qi was entering my body.


    I quickly circted me Qi around my body in order to search for it, but¡ª


    ¡°¡­Why isn¡¯t it here?¡±


    rmingly, I felt no demonic Qi.


    It should have been tantly noticeable once it entered my body.


    There was no way I would miss the insidious feeling of that Qi.


    But I couldn¡¯t feel any demonic Qi even though I absorbed the entirety of that demonic stone. I checked again, but felt no demonic Qi within my body.


    ¡®Is it because of how weak the demonic stone is?¡¯


    It was only a green stone. The stone basically had half a fingernail worth of Qi inside of it.


    Muyeon quickly ran over to me when he saw me just standing there in a daze.


    ¡°Are you alright, young master? Are you hurt anywhere!?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m not hurt one bit.¡±


    ¡°I told you to go inside the carriage, yet you recklessly stayed out here and fought them. What would you have done if you got hurt!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll be careful next time.¡±


    My selfish act was very inconvenient for Muyeon as an escort. I apologized to him for acting on my own stubbornness.


    I walked over to the corpse of the green-horned hound. The cut of the exposed horn base told me it was the first beast Muyeon had in.


    ¡°Young master?¡±


    Like thest time, I concentrated fire Qi into my arm, stabbed through its body and pulled out a demonic stone.


    ¡®I have to check, even if it feels horrible.¡¯


    I wanted to ignore what had just happened.


    But demonic Qi entering someone¡¯s body meant that it would slowlye to possess them, no matter how little of an amount had entered initially.


    So, if demonic Qi had truly entered my body, then it was already toote.


    I felt the same staticky sensation in my palm as before.


    The green demonic stone lost its color and became clear. The Qi that had entered my body was the same amount asst time.


    Up until this point, it was the same.


    However, now that I was paying attention, I felt something different. The feeling of something I hated.


    ¡°Fuck¡­¡±


    It was definitely the demonic Qi. There was no mistaking it for anything else. The strand of demonic Qi that entered my body wriggled and moved around in order to take over my Qi.


    Then, something unexpected happened.


    <i>¨C Fwoosh.</i>


    My fire Qi, instead of turning dark due to contamination, red up and devoured the demonic Qi instead.


    ¡°What the¡­?¡±


    I realized why I couldn¡¯t feel the demonic Qi after the first time around.


    ¡®It assimted the demonic Qi?¡¯


    Was ¡°assimte¡± the best way to put it?


    What I felt was my fire Qi violently devouring the demonic Qi.


    It was something that had never happened in my previous life.


    I only ever saw demonic Qi consuming the martial artist¡¯s Qi, not the other way around.


    Even the greatest of Qi would eventuallye to be possessed by demonic Qi, so howe?


    I had no idea what was happening.


    I didn¡¯t know why things I never experienced before were happening this time around. Was it because I had messed up from the beginning?


    In any case, it was a relief to know that there were no demonic Qi inside my body.


    This meant that I could possibly purify demonic Qi and absorb it to add to my own Qi.


    But the problem was still there.


    ¡®Why can I still use the art given to me by the Heavenly Demon?¡¯


    It was something I couldn¡¯t understand.


    Was this power cursed to be chained to me, even beyond death?


    I couldn¡¯t get into such a mess again after I had just gotten out of it.


    ¡®¡­Let¡¯s just be satisfied that I¡¯m not infected with any demonic Qi.¡¯


    I decided to figure it outter. I had a different matter to attend to for now.


    ¡°Young master¡­!¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah opened the door of the carriage and ran over to me, grabbing my hand.


    ¡°Oh no¡­ it¡¯s all a mess¡­¡±


    All of the bandages she had wrapped on my hand had unraveled during the battle when I recklessly moved around.


    ¡°Are you alright, Young Master¡­? Are you hurt anywhere¡­?¡±


    ¡°As you can see¡­¡±


    ¡°So you are super hurt!¡±


    ¡°¡­No, it means I¡¯m fine, what part of me says that I¡¯m hurt?¡±


    ¡°Your face¡­!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    <b><i> Are you talking smack about my face? You¡¯re calling me ugly just because of how pretty you are, huh? </i></b>


    Wi Seol-Ah carefully touched my cheek.


    ¡°Young master, you look really tired. Like my grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Do I really look that old?¡±


    ¡°Young Master looks scary, but you are not an old man!¡±


    ¡°Be honest¡­ you are just talking smack, right?¡±


    The servants who came out of the carriage a bitte were shocked to see Wi Seol-Ah and ran over to separate her from me.


    ¡°Seol-Ah! You can¡¯t just touch the Young Master¡¯s face like that!¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah made an ¡®ah¡¯ sound as she was pulled away from me.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    Muyeon called out to me after Wi Seol-Ah was taken away by the servants.


    When I looked back, the corpses of the green-horned hounds were stacked on top of each other.


    It was beneficial to take in and process these demons¡¯ corpses, as their leather and bones sold for a good amount of money.


    ¡°The Gu swordsmen have arrived.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Already?¡±


    Not even two hours had passed since the incident began. Even if they were fast, could they really havee this quickly?


    When I looked at them, I saw familiar faces. It was the swordsmen who had attended the Nine Dragons Ceremony.


    ¡°I¡¯m Hyuk Jooyum, Deputy of the fourth swordsman squad. Greetings to the Young Master.¡±


    It was one of the squadron deputies who had attended the ceremony.


    ¡°The Second Elder sent us here. We came here as fast as we could, but we were stillte¡­ I apologize. I am at fault.¡±


    ¡°The Second Elder?¡±


    This was an unexpected answer. I thought he had already returned to the n, so what was he on about?


    Hyuk Jooyum looked at me, confused upon seeing my bewildered expression.


    ¡°Did you not hear? That the Second Elder would set off with you¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? The Second Elder didn¡¯te with us¡­?¡±


    What did the Second Elder do this time?


    ¡®Did he secretlye with us or something? Why?¡¯


    If so, why didn¡¯t he help us with the Gate of Demons? It would have been much less of a hassle for us to deal with it then.


    One of the swordsmen came over to us.


    ¡°Deputy, sir, all the corpses of the hounds seem to be clean. There is nothing to throw away, so what should we do?¡±


    ¡°All 11 corpses are clean?¡±


    ¡°Oh, two of them have holes in their ribs, but it¡¯s not severe.¡±


    ¡­He was talking about the corpses I had stabbed through, so I kept my mouth shut.


    ¡°We can¡¯t move everything, so only take out the leather and bones.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°And the rest¡­¡±


    Hyuk Jooyum stopped talking. He made eye contact with Muyeon, who was behind me.


    Muyeon respectfully bowed his head to Hyuk Jooyum. Hyuk Jooyum let out a small sigh and spoke.


    ¡°I was expecting you to be at home resting, and yet here you are with your sword.¡±


    They knew each other?


    Muyeon didn¡¯t say anything in response to Hyuk Jooyum¡¯s words. Hyuk Jooyum didn¡¯t really seem to care, either.


    ¡°Come back after some time. Our leader also said that it wasn¡¯t your fault.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, sir.¡±


    Hyuk Jooyum looked at me again after he finished with Muyeon.


    ¡°We will take care of the rest. Please be at ease, young master.¡±


    I looked at Muyeon after Hyuk Jooyum left. Muyeon was making an uneasy face, so I let him be and went back inside the carriage.


    I was curious, but I figured he would tell me if the need arose.


    As soon as I went into the carriage, Wi Seol-Ah tried to rush at me with all the bandages again, so I ordered another servant to hold onto her and settled down.


    I felt like problems seemed to be piling up, when even dealing with one of them was already hard enough for me.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite difficult to live a good, normal life, huh.¡±


    Perhaps because of the nightmare I had earlier, I felt like I would not be able to sleep for a few days.


    * * * *


    Gu Yangcheon¡¯s residence.


    There stood the Second Elder and the Sword Emperor. The Sword Emperor was holding a broom in his hand, which was slowly bing a customary sight.


    The Sword Emperor spoke to the Second Elder as he idly swept the floor.


    ¡°Thanks, Gu Ryoon.¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±


    The Second Elder let out a fake cough upon hearing the Sword Emperor¡¯s words.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, really.¡±


    ¡°Still, you acted for my granddaughter.¡±


    Usually, elders of the n wouldn¡¯t do much. They weren¡¯t required to participate in organizing the Nine Dragons Ceremony, either.


    The reason why the Second Elder acted this time was because of the Sword Emperor¡¯s request.


    ¡°All I did was take a small walk to see my kids again.¡±


    The Sword Emperor¡¯s granddaughter, Wi Seol-Ah.


    The reason why the Second Elder took part in organizing the Nine Dragons Ceremony was mainly because of his curiosity about her.


    ¡°I already have things to thank you for, so this is nothing.¡±


    It was surprising enough that the Sword Emperor was residing with the Gu n, but then the Sword Emperor and the Lord Gu had both asked him to take care of Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s safety.


    The Second Elder had suggested that she just shouldn¡¯t go, or for the Lord Gu himself to tag along with them.


    But then he retracted it after seeing the expression on the Sword Emperor¡¯s face.


    The Second Elder had never witnessed that kind of look from the Sword Emperor before, even when he was active in the past.


    ¡®Even the almighty Sword Emperor can be weak sometimes, huh.¡¯


    He was active in the era as the Sword Emperor, so it was a little sad for him to see the current version of the Sword Emperor.


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s not the biggest problem.¡¯


    Then, the Second Elder recalled Gu Yangcheon¡¯s figure.


    Gu Yangcheon was a descendant of the Gu n whocked a lot.


    He bore the name of Gu, but he waszy and toxic, and he would run away whenever he had to face the Second Elder. Even the Second Elder thought that hecked the skill and grit for martial arts.


    He was a child that everyone would have given up on, if he hadn¡¯t been born as the Lord¡¯s only son.


    Even the Second Elder had begun to entertain the notion that it might be time for him to give up on him as well.


    But then, the Gu Yangcheon he saw this time around had bepletely different.


    It wasn¡¯t all that impressive that he had reached the second realm in the Gu me arts, since Gu Yeonseo had already achieved the third realm by that point.


    ¡®But the efficiency of his Qi was different.¡¯


    The Qi inside of Gu Yeonseo¡¯s body was still all over the ce.


    The me Qi within a martial artist¡¯s body required constant cirction while practicing the me arts, even when the Qi wasn¡¯t being actively manipted.


    Gu Yeonseo stillcked in the stability of her Qi cirction. The speed of the flow was still inconsistent. Sometimes it was too strong, and other times it was too weak.


    This inconsistent Qi flow also meant that her me arts would be easily shaken by her emotions.


    It didn¡¯t mean that Gu Yeonseo wascking overall. She was definitely good for her age.


    But it was just that her opponent was Gu Yangcheon.


    He may have had only a small amount of Qi within his body, but the way he used his Qi differed significantly from Gu Yeonseo.


    How shocked the Second Elder was, when he saw the newly transformed Gu Yangcheon.


    The me Qi within Gu Yangcheon¡¯s body was flowing at a rock-steady pace.


    Even after Gu Yangcheon was enraged upon hearing what Gu Yeonseo said to him, he still kept his flow of Qi extremely stable.


    It meant that he had an excellent understanding and control of his Qi.


    The Second Elder hade to a new realization after watching Gu Yangcheon and Gu Yeonseo duel.


    ¡®That child is hiding his strength.¡¯


    The Second Elder didn¡¯t know the reason why, but he was certain.


    The Sword Emperor spoke to the Second Elder as he finished organizing his thoughts.


    ¡°Anyway, Gu Ryoon.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I heard that you nearly killed the Peng n kid and used your little children to serve as entertainment for the people. Is that going to be alright?¡±


    ¡°I think the rumors have been exaggerated, I didn¡¯t nearly kill him.¡±


    ¡°¡­So you half-killed him. Will you be fine?¡±


    ¡°Fine from what, sir?¡±


    ¡°It seems like Lord Gu is looking for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The Second Elder quickly ran away.


    He nned to avoid the Lord for a few days.

 Chapter 16: Necessity (1)

    <b>? Necessity (1) ?</b>


    <b><i> It¡¯s been three days since we returned from the Nine Dragons Ceremony. </i></b>


    <b><i> It¡¯s also been three days since I realized I could use the demonic arts granted to me by the Heavenly Demon. </i></b>


    <b><i> I¡¯ve already circted fire Qi throughout my body numerous times to feel any traces of demonic Qi but have failed so far.</i></b>


    While it was definitely a good sign, I didn¡¯t want to let my guard down too quickly.


    ¡°They make me go through all this trouble even after death, those bastards.¡±


    The temperature of the training grounds quickly rose as sweltering heat radiated from my body.


    The heat, while stifling, shouldn¡¯t be too dangerous considering that I was only in the second realm of me arts.


    ¡°¡­Still far from reaching the third realm, huh.¡±


    My understanding of the art was more than enough, but my physique and the amount of Qi I could muster didn¡¯t meet the requirements for me to ascend to the next level.


    So, all I¡¯ve been doing is just training non-stop.


    My muscles were screaming in agony.


    I had to get out of this sauna of a training area lest I roast myself to death.


    Cool breeze burst through the open crevice as I opened the door, sending refreshing tingles against my skin.


    ¡°Hey! There¡¯s still dust over there!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Hm?¡±


    <b><i>What¡¯s going on here?</i></b>


    As I got closer, faint outlines became more recognizable. A tall, imposing figure stood next to the Sword Emperor, monitoring him as he diligently swept the floors. It was a familiar figure, one with broad shoulders, over eight feet tall and an unruly mane of white hair ¨C a sign of his age that seemed to serve no purpose other than to show a wild contrast to hisicallyrge muscles.


    It was none other than the Second Elder.


    ¡°Oi! Sweep with more care! Over here, there¡¯s still dust everywhere!¡±


    <b><i>¡­What¡¯s this crazy old man doing?</i></b>


    The Second Elder, who had seemed so imposing from a distance, was manically pointing at the Sword Emperor and ordering him around.


    I never thought I would see the day when the great Sword Emperor got in trouble for something so mundane as poor cleaning technique.


    ¡°Look at this. It¡¯s as though you¡¯ve never touched a broom your whole life!¡±


    The specks of dust still lying around were so sparse that one could barely see it even after enhancing their vision with Qi.


    ¡®¡­Well, this is certainly something I wish I hadn¡¯t stumbled upon.¡¯


    Both the Second Elder and the Sword Emperor were active at around the same era.


    They definitely knew each other.


    <b><i>So what is this farce that I¡¯ve stumbled across?</i></b>


    ¡°What are you doing here, Lord Second Elder?¡±


    ¡°Oh! You are here, Yangcheon.¡±


    ¡°¡­Did youe here just to bully an elderly man?¡±


    The Sword Emperor may have asked me to call him by his name, but knowing his true identity, I couldn¡¯t possibly bring myself to do it.


    ¡°I mean, this old man can¡¯t even sweep correctly. Tsk tsk, he shouldn¡¯t be paid at all if he always works like this.¡±


    <b><i>But¡­I don¡¯t see any dust, though?</i></b>


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it clean enough¡­?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not! If this is the standard you hold, it¡¯s no wonder this ce is always so dirty!¡±


    What was he on about?


    To a normal human being, this ce would lookpletely spotless.


    The servants and even Wi Seol-Ah worked hard to keep it this way.


    So what was with this strange behavior? Was he purposefully trying to get on the Sword Emperor¡¯s nerves?


    No¡­ Surely a respected elder of a reputable n wouldn¡¯t do such a petty thing. Surely¡­ Right?


    ¡®¡­Is the Sword Emperor fine with this?¡¯


    The Sword Emperor, who had a smile on his face as he always had, didn¡¯t pay any attention to him.


    He just kept sweeping.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    Of course, a person that got the title of ¡°Sword Emperor¡± wouldn¡¯t get pissed at such-


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    ¡®Nevermind, he¡¯s fuming.¡¯


    When I looked closely, I saw veins starting to form on his face.


    As I tried to get some distance from the ticking time bomb, I was caught by the Second Elder.


    ¡°Have you just finished your training?¡±


    ¡°Yes Senior, as you can see.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, sir?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Your escort was waiting for you over there, by the way.¡±


    The Second Elder pointed to the entrance of my house.


    ¡°Muyeon?¡±


    Had he been waiting outside for me?


    I thought I told him toe inside if he needed to tell me something.


    ¡°Thank you, Senior. I¡¯ll be leaving.¡±


    ¡°You are leaving¡­?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I was going to make my way towards Muyeon, but the Second Elder stopped me.


    ¡°Are you hungry by any chance, Yangcheon? This old man brought something really delicious-¡°


    ¡°The Young Master had already finished his meal earlier.¡±


    The Second Elder was unceremoniously cut off by the Sword Emperor.


    ¡°Huh! You have some nerve to dare to interrupt the conversation between two members of the prestigious Gu n!¡±


    ¡°Why are you acting like this, Second Elder-¡°


    I stopped in the middle of my sentence as I felt the temperature drop a few degrees.


    ¡®What¡¯s with this sudden bad premonition that I feel¡­?¡¯


    My honed instincts were screaming at me to get out of there.


    The unsettling feeling came from the Sword Emperor, who was still sweeping.


    ¡®¡­Hm.¡¯


    I wasn¡¯t sure, but it seemed the Sword Emperor was signaling for me to leave.


    If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll dly heed your warning.


    ¡°Lord Second Elder, I have something urgent that needs to be taken care of.¡±


    ¡°Then this old man will also-¡°


    ¡°Take care, Senior.¡±


    I didn¡¯t stop to hear what he said after that. If I stayed there any longer, I¡¯d definitely get caught up in something bad.


    I quickly fled, running away from the Second Elder, who was still trying to stop me from leaving.


    * * * *


    After Gu Yangcheon left, the Second Elder and the Sword Emperor stood in awkward silence outside the training area.


    The Second Elder¡¯s eyes darted across the perimeter nervously.


    ¡®There are too many trees in front of the wall¡­ Do I have to jump over the roof?¡¯


    ¡­He was looking for a way to escape.


    Watching the almighty Sword Emperor do paltry housework lit a mischievous spark within the Second Elder. Seeing a man as powerful as him simply sweeping the floors was ridiculous, after all.


    So he could admit that he may have gotten a bit too immersed in his teasing. But, of course, it was to be expected of a man whose nature was to act before thinking.


    The Second Elder felt a foreboding sense of danger for the first time in years.


    ¡®¡­I went too far.¡¯


    Although the Sword Emperor Wi Hyogun may appear to be a feeble old man, it was impossible to mistake the bloodlust that emanated from him.


    ¡®A sword fanatic who immediately ughters his enemies on sight.¡¯


    To the Unorthodox Faction, the Sword Emperor was a psychopath who hunted and killed them without mercy.


    The Sword Emperor never hesitated to hunt down evil after all.


    ¡°Gu Ryoon.¡±


    The second elder¡¯s hair prickled as the atmosphere became icy. It was a feeling he hadn¡¯t felt in a while.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ Could it be that you are angry, Senior? I was just being a little yful. With how I treated you, I¡¯m sure Gu Yangcheon wouldn¡¯t notice who you were-¡°


    ¡°That child really is magnificent.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    ¡°He was different two days ago, he was different yesterday, and today he is different yet again.¡±


    The Second Elder, who had been busy searching for an exit, was caught off guard by thement from the Sword Emperor.


    ¡®Every day he changes.¡¯


    When the Sword Emperor first met Gu Yangcheon, all he saw was just a son of the Gu n.


    The Sword Emperor may have been taught not to judge a person based solely on their rumors, but that was all to it.


    Inparison to other members of the Gu n, his fire Qi wasn¡¯t anything to write home about, and his own natural talent seemed to be even less impressive.


    He was just the son of the Gu n and only that.


    That was the Gu Yangcheon the Sword Emperor knew.


    ¡®But now?¡¯


    He recalled Gu Yangcheon¡¯s figure that had just left.


    His fire Qi hadn¡¯t increased, nor did it get hotter.


    But it was stable.


    The Gu n¡¯s fire Qi was known to be the most ferocious in the Orthodox Factions, only Peng n¡¯s Qi could contend with it.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to keep such untamable Qi from fluctuating.


    It required one to possess both natural talent and to train for many years.


    But Gu Yangcheon was still so young, so he couldn¡¯t have trained for that long.


    So it had to have been his talent.


    ¡°While it didn¡¯t feel all that special, fire Qi of that nature is almost impossible to achieve at his age.¡±


    ¡°I was also surprised when I saw him at the ceremony. It may have been a while since Ist saw him, but I didn¡¯t expect that he¡¯d change that much.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you telling me he wasn¡¯t like that thest time you saw him?¡±


    ¡°It was only 3 months ago that he ran away saying that he couldn¡¯t bear to train.¡±


    The kid that had acted so immaturely changed had grown up so suddenly.


    The time he spent training now wasn¡¯t even in the same realm as the meager amount he had spent before.


    ording to his servants and escorts, so long as he wasn¡¯t eating or sleeping, he was training.


    And the training he did was noughing matter, either.


    The Sword Emperor, who always kept an eye on him, knew that Gu Yangcheon never cked in his training.


    ¡°What made that child wake up all of a sudden?¡±


    It was obvious that humans changed over time, but there had to be a reason behind each change ¨C something that drove them to do something different.


    That was thew of nature.


    What caused Gu Yangcheon to change? The Sword Emperor was endlessly curious.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too hard on this one.¡±


    The Second Elder clicked his tongue at the Sword Emperor. In his view, old age had left the Sword Emperor with too much time to ponder things over.


    ¡°Something good is still in the realm of being good. Why do things have to beplicated?¡±


    For the Second Elder, he was just d that all his previous issues regarding Gu Yangcheon had been resolved.


    ¡®What would the First Elder think about this?¡¯


    The Second Elder recalled the conversation he had with him.


    He had been worried about introducing the idea of Gu Yangcheon bing the next lord to the First Elder in fear that he¡¯d be opposed to it. Gu Yangcheon hadcked a good work ethic, and without any talent topensate, the idea simply hadn¡¯t been feasible.


    The Second Elder was relieved his biggest worries were left unfounded.


    ¡°Senior, sometimes it¡¯s best to keep things simple. It is what it is.¡±


    There was no way the elder¡¯s words would reach the Sword Emperor.


    Especially since the Sword Emperor¡¯s family was involved.


    ¡°Thank you for the advice.¡±


    The Sword Emperor showed his gratitude regardless.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ Well, now that we are done here, I¡¯ll take my leave-¡°


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±


    ¡°I mean, I¡¯ve met with both you and Gu Yangcheon, so I have other things to attend to-¡°


    ¡°Gu Ryoon, don¡¯t we still have something important to discuss?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t got a clue what you¡¯re talking about-¡°


    The Second Elder paused as he felt the mood shift once again.


    The Sword Emperor, who had anguid smile on his face, spoke calmly.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you keep coaching me on my sweeping? I¡¯m very eager to learn.¡±


    The Second Elder was suddenly reminded of his past actions. It seems he hadn¡¯t been forgiven that easily after all.


    ¡®This man who gets easily butthurt¡­¡¯


    The very instant the Sword Emperor took a step towards the elder, the Second Elder jumped over the roof.


    He had been nning the escape route the whole time.


    * * * * *


    <i> -Thud-Thud!</i>


    ¡°What¡¯s going on outside? Why is it so loud?¡±


    ¡°I heard yesterday that a new building is being built in the n.¡±


    ¡°Really? It must be a big project for me to hear it from here.¡±


    Something about that noise felt off, but I shook off the odd feeling.


    I couldn¡¯t afford to think about insignificant things like a new building being built right now.


    As I walked towards the entrance, Muyeon seemed to have something important for me since he looked restless.


    Thus, I couldn¡¯t help but inquire what was up with him.


    In his hands was a letter containing the exact message I had been waiting for.


    <strong>Your request, I¡¯ll ept it.</strong>


    I gave a big smile as I received the news.


    I didn¡¯t have to ask where this letter was from.


    Hao n has finally contacted me.

 Chapter 17: Necessity (2)

    <b>? Necessity (2) ?</b>


    I put the letter inside my pocket and went out to the streets with Muyeon.


    I went through the same route asst time, but I wasn¡¯t out of breath this time.


    My stamina has increased thanks to my training.


    ¡®Maybe it was abnormal for me to be tired from walking this much in the first ce.¡¯


    I smirked at the thought and went through the alley.


    After I walked for a little while, I saw the same building I sawst time. I arrived at Hao n¡¯s branch headquarters.


    The only thing that was different fromst time was everyone was wearing the same clothing as the branch manager.


    When I walked towards the building, someone greeted me.


    ¡°Wee, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You are formally dressed this time.¡±


    ¡°I apologize for thest time.¡±


    It was the man who cursed at mest time. He was apletely different person now that he was all dressed up formally.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, so where do I need to go? Cer like thest time?¡±


    ¡°No need for that, Young Master.¡±


    When I turned to the voice, I saw Dwoon-Chu walking down the stairs.


    ¡°Different fromst time huh, you are here right away.¡±


    ¡°I should be here right away for our precious customer.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me that I wasn¡¯t a customerst time then?¡±


    Dwoon-Chu chuckled at my small joke. I also didn¡¯t push this matter any further.


    I could have if I wanted to, but I wanted to get this over with as soon as possible and return home.


    I followed Dwoon-Chu to the second floor. Unlike the first floor where there was dust everywhere, the second floor was squeaky clean.


    When I settled down, one of the servants of Hao n brought me tea, but Muyeon refused.


    He didn¡¯t trust them.


    When the servant made a somewhat annoyed face at Muyeon who rejected the tea, Dwoon-Chu admonished him.


    ¡°Fix your expression, you are in front of a precious customer.¡±


    In a cold tone of voice.


    ¡°¡­I apologize, branch manager.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize to me, apologize to the Young Master.¡±


    ¡°I apologize, Young Master.¡±


    I waved my hands signaling that it was fine and turned my sight to Dwoon-Chu.


    ¡®What a hassle¡­¡¯


    I knew already that what they were doing here was an act.


    They knew that Muyeon would act this way in the first ce.


    Dwoon-Chu reprimanding his servant as well.


    I knew that it was all an act.


    Either they were trying to show me their respect, or they were trying to look good in front of me which just served as an annoying hassle for me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to show me here, but you are wasting my time so let¡¯s just get down to business, branch manager.¡±


    I had no time for useless acts.


    Dwoon-Chu was stunned upon hearing my words. I couldn¡¯t read what he was thinking because of his unreadable expression, but I think I got the message through.


    Dwoon-Chu spoke after heaving a sigh.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not quite sure how to edit the information you gave usst time.¡±


    ¡°Like I saidst time, the information I gave you is all correct so there is no need for you to change anything.¡±


    Dwoon-Chu takes a small sip of the tea and finally gets to the point.


    ¡°The deal you made with usst time, if we fulfill your request how much will you tell us?¡±


    ¡°How much? Aren¡¯t you going to ask me to divulge everything I know?¡±


    ¡°We work in information trading. We know better than anyone exactly how much value your intel has.¡±


    The missing man, who couldn¡¯t be tracked even when all the members of Hao n were looking for him.


    I knew about his whereabouts.


    Of course, I had no n to divulge all of the information in one go.


    The ¡®Remation of Hao n¡¯s Lord¡¯ urs a few yearster.


    The Lord of Hao n is supposed to die during that event, but he would still be alive for a few years before ites to pass.


    But obviously Dwoon-Chu doesn¡¯t know that, so he must be desperate.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know what kind of rtionship Dwoon-Chu has with the Lord of Hao n, but they must have some sort of deep rtionship considering Dwoon-Chu bes the next Lord of Hao n.¡¯


    If they didn¡¯t have any rtionship, he wouldn¡¯t even try to initiate the n to reim the Lord of Hao n in the first ce.


    But even in his current situation, Dwoon-Chu isn¡¯t showing any desperation in front of me.


    I didn¡¯t know whether he was either hiding it, or thought that it was necessary for him to stay calm in order to get the information.


    To be more precise, I wasn¡¯t really bothered


    Whatever rtionship Dwoon-Chu had with the Lord of Hao n didn¡¯t matter to me.


    But if they did have some sort of rtionship,


    I had to take advantage of it.


    ¡®Obviously, if it¡¯s absolutely necessary to do so.¡¯


    ¡°Do you even believe me to begin with, Branch manager?¡±


    Even I wouldn¡¯t believe some random kid that just appeared, iming to know about something important.


    Dwoon-Chu chuckled at my question.


    ¡°Not like I¡¯m in a situation where I could be picky.¡±


    Those were the words I saidst time.


    ¡°¡­If you say so, but I¡¯ll tell you all the information you need so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    Dwoon-Chu didn¡¯t make anyment on my words. He started exining about my request instead.


    ¡°We are thinking that it would take around a month. We could probably get it done faster if we so tired, but it won¡¯t beter than a month.¡±


    ¡°¡­A month huh.¡±


    It would be summer by then. It wasn¡¯t too long of a wait.


    Dwoon-Chu spoke while I was organizing my thoughts.


    ¡°¡­May I ask a question?¡±


    ¡°If I can answer it.¡±


    ¡°Our Lord¡­¡±


    Dwoon-Chu stops. Maybe he was trying to ask about whether he was alive or not.


    I knew well that it might be important information for him, but it didn¡¯t matter to me.


    I spoke to Dwoon-Chu.


    ¡°You realize that your question won¡¯t really help your case, right?¡±


    It was only a suspicion I had that Dwoon-Chu and the Lord of Hao n were familiar with each other. Dwoon-Chu asking about him only confirmed that they did have an important rtionship.


    Of course, this could also be an act.


    Dwoon-Chu remained silent.


    Whether it was a mistake made by him due to desperation, or if it was all an act.


    I had no way to tell just by looking at his masked-face.


    Not that he would let his expression show it in the first ce.


    I spoke to Dwoon-Chu after thinking for a little.


    ¡°Ancient Mountains.¡±


    Dwoon-Chu¡¯s eyes widened upon hearing my words.


    A mountainous area in the south. It wasn¡¯t exactly where the Lord of Hao n was, but it was one of the mountain ranges that¡¯s within the domain of the ck Pce.


    ¡®Not that I know which mountain he was being held in.¡¯


    The reason why I told him about this specific mountain was because there was information that Dwoon-Chu needed there.


    ¡°This is an early payment, which is enough for now.¡±


    Whether he chose to believe or not didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°If you are going to check it out you might want to bring some people with you.¡±


    ck Pce definitely had security in the area.


    The reason why the Murim Alliance struggled to find the main base of ck Pce was because of how they hid themselves.


    The conversation came to an end.


    I turned away from Dwoon-Chu and stood up to go back to the n.


    ¡®One month huh.¡¯


    It was rather a long time for me to wait.


    * * * *


    On my way back home, I was buying yakgwas as if it became a habit. Obviously they were for Wi Seol-Ah.


    Wi Seol-Ah seemed to have gained a bit of weight because of the way the servants kept showering her with copious amounts of snacks.


    Breeze was blowing as I kept walking.


    ¡°It¡¯s still cool because it¡¯s still spring¡­ but starting next month, it¡¯s going to scorching hell due to the beginning of summer.¡±


    Muyeon said so.


    Summer is going to start next month. Like Muyeon said, next month will be the start of summer.


    ¡®Summer huh¡­¡¯


    I felt like there was something I needed to remember for next month but I struggled to do so, which made me feel uneasy.


    <b><i>Why do I feel so uneasy?</i></b>


    <i> Freeze.</i>


    I stopped my steps. I finally recalled what I needed to remember.


    A big incident was looming on the horizon. It was supposed to happen in summer.


    ¡°¡­Why did I just remember this?¡±


    Next summer, the secret vault of the martial arts n ¡®Golden Nature¡¯ would be discovered.


    The first n to find the vault was the Tang n from Sichuan, but the one who took the vault was Heaven¡¯s Gate n, which was from the Unorthodox Faction.<sup>1</sup>TL note: ¨C Romanized TL was Gaecheon n ¨C Gae-cheon (¡°Opening of Heaven¡±) refers to 3 October 2457 BCE, the date when Hwanung (??) descended from heaven to live with mankind.


    Both ns were from the same area, so they didn¡¯t have a good rtionship.


    And one day the demonic cult appeared and took over Heaven¡¯s Gate n.


    ¡®The secret vault of the Golden Nature n is also in Sichuan.¡¯


    <b><i>¡­I¡¯m screwed.</i></b>


    I thought about the whole process.


    The secret vault was supposed to be discovered inte summer, and I would love to take the vault for myself rather than letting it fall into the hands of Heaven¡¯s Gate n, but the location was a problem.


    ¡®I had no way to go to Sichuan right away.¡¯


    Hao n told us that they would take a month for my request, so I would love to go to Sichuan in the meantime.


    But I had no good excuse to use in order for me to go to Sichuan.


    <b><i>Do I just tell them I¡¯m going for vacation?</i></b>


    ¡®No way the n would allow me to do that.¡¯


    If I randomly told them I was going there to retrieve some sort of treasure, there was no way they would believe me.


    The secret vault of the Golden Nature n didn¡¯t have any actual golden treasures inside them, but it had martial arts scrolls that were hard toe by.


    This was also a reason the Lord of Heaven¡¯s Gate was able to reach the ¡®Fusion¡¯ realm before he became a demonic human.


    ¡®I want to at least stop Heaven¡¯s Gate from getting the vault.¡¯


    Even if I couldn¡¯t have it, I didn¡¯t want the vault to get into the hands of people who would be demonic humans in the future.


    Of course, it would be even better if I could have it.


    But if I couldn¡¯t, I had to find a different way.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll tell Beggar¡¯s Sect about this.¡±


    Not many would believe me even if I told them, but it might be able to change the event just by a little.


    Not that I was sure that rumors would be spread fast even if I told Beggar¡¯s Sect.


    The reason why I was hesitating so much even though I had easy solutions was simply because of my greed.


    I was going to live a peaceful life because I was given a second chance thanks to regression, but the moment I saw an opportunity to hoard treasure, I began reaching my hands towards it.


    ¡°I¡¯m acting selfish again, I need to know how to give up when I¡¯m aware that I can¡¯t have it.¡±


    Even though I was beaten up so much in my previous life, I hadn¡¯t learned my lesson yet and was still greedy for so many things.


    <b><i>Why did I have to remember this now¡­</i></b>


    I just felt disappointed. I turned my head around looking for something to eat that would ease my disappointment.


    I saw steam of dumplings from far away which made me move my steps instantly. This was because of how it was so deliciousst time.


    ¡°You are gonna buy dumplings too, Young Master?¡±


    ¡°The dumplings I atest time were delicious.¡±


    ¡°But you told me earlier you used all your money on the yakgwa you bought earlier¡­?¡±


    ¡°Hand them over.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Hand them over.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master¡­¡±


    <b><i>I¡¯m sorry.</i></b>


    <b><i>Don¡¯t make such a sad face. I¡¯m gonna pay you when we return¡­</i></b>


    ¡®Come to think of it I don¡¯t think I paid him back thest time we did this¡­¡¯


    I turned away from Muyeon who was taking out his money with a sad expression.


    I suddenly felt guilty.


    ¡®I¡¯ll pay him for real this time.¡¯


    For real, I was going to.


    For real¡­


    I returned to the n after buying dumplings. When I arrived, the sun was already about to set.


    When I walked towards the entrance, Wi Seol-Ah hopped over to me to retrieve my outer garment and I gave yakgwa to her along with the clothing.


    She smiled upon seeing the yakgwas, and ran over to the servants happily, which made me feel satisfied.


    ¡®I¡¯m a bit bummed out about the whole Golden Nature secret vault incident, but it wasn¡¯t mine to begin with.¡¯


    I was a fool for being disappointed about something that I had no rtionship with in the first ce.


    But what can I do if there is no solution to this problem.


    <b><i>¡­Is what I thought but¡­</i></b>


    ¡°My name is Gu Jeolyeob. I wish to have a duel with the direct descendant of Gu n.¡±


    The solution to the problem came to me with their own feet.<ul><li>1


    TL note: ¨C Romanized TL was Gaecheon n ¨C Gae-cheon (¡°Opening of Heaven¡±) refers to 3 October 2457 BCE, the date when Hwanung (??) descended from heaven to live with mankind.</li></ul>

 Chapter 18: Wi Seol-Ah’s Memory of that Day

    <b>? Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s Memory of that Day ?</b>


    Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s memory of that day.


    Wi Seol-Ah like today would sometimes have weird dreams.


    A dream where she would wield and swing her sword underneath the moonlight at night.


    Wi Seol-Ah would think that this dream was a nightmare.


    Too many people died whenever she swung her sword. Even then, the Wi Seol-Ah that killed people didn¡¯t seem to be affected at all.


    It was scary to see the people that were infuriated at her for some unknown reason, but the Wi Seol-Ah in her dream didn¡¯t seem to care.


    It was a beautiful sword.


    It looked simr to the sword her Grandpa showed her a while back.


    <b><i>Grandpa hated me for wielding a sword. I copied Grandpa¡¯s movements to get praise, but instead he got angry at me. </i></b>


    And on that day Grandpa cried.


    That was the first time I saw him cry.


    After that happened, I promised that I would never y with a sword again.


    That promise finally stopped Grandpa¡¯s crying.


    He stopped crying, yet he seemed to be wailing inside.


    Other people say stuff like, he is benevolent? He is generous? They always use words I don¡¯t understand but I know.


    That he is always crying.


    Grandpa would always apologize. What is he sorry for? Seol-Ah is happy.


    Is it simr to how the maid sisters tell me ¡®You don¡¯t need to know yet as you are still young¡¯? I don¡¯t want to be young though¡­


    The version of myself in my dream was tall. My hair was also way longer.


    She also had white hair unlike the ck one I currently have.


    She also had a pretty face.


    Everyone says that I¡¯m pretty, but that version of myself in my dream was much prettier.


    Can I also be like that?


    Then I suddenly got reminded of the Young Master.


    ¡®Young master never says that I¡¯m pretty¡­¡¯


    Everyone told me I was pretty after my hair was tied, so I ran over to Young Master to brag about my appearance.


    However, the Young Master averted his gaze right away.


    <b><i>Do I not look pretty in his eyes¡­?</i></b>


    Young Master is a kind person.


    He was the first friend I made after living with only Grandpa for so long.


    He was a friend at first, but Grandpa told me that I have to call him Young Master now.


    He told me I can¡¯t call him a friend, and that I¡¯d get in trouble if I did¡­


    So I began calling him Young Master.


    Young master looked scary at first, but after I mustered up my courage and spoke to him, he turned out to be a good person.


    He told me the potato I gave him was delicious and even gave me a yakgwa. At first, I was so surprised after tasting the yakgwa.


    Yakgwa was way tastier than a potato. After that I didn¡¯t have to eat potatoes.


    Young Master would always give me yakgwa every single day.


    It¡¯d be nice if he also ate it along with me but he told me that he didn¡¯t like sweets.


    But when I asked the servant sisters, they told me that the Young Master always loved sweets.


    And that he would eat them every day before I came here. Is he lying now so that he can give them to me?


    He seems to like dumplings though¡­


    Yesterday he also bought yakgwa and dumplings. I even saw him smile which he rarely does.


    But for some reason my heart would ache whenever I see him smile.


    When I told Grandpa about this, Grandpa looked at the Young Master with scary eyes. I never saw Grandpa make that face before.


    Young Masterughed at me yesterday saying that my face was bing rounder and rounder because of how I would eat so much snacks.


    ¡­So mean, I¡¯m not going to eat yakgwa anymore.


    ¡®¡­¡¯


    N-Notpletely, but I¡¯ll only eat tw-two.


    So that Young Master would sometimes make the same face as my Grandpa would when he looked at me.


    The look he gave me when we first met in the streets.


    Like he did when the big hour appeared during our return journey.


    The way he looked at me was just like how my Grandpa looked at me.


    Why do I feel happy?


    Does the Young Master also think that I¡¯m not happy?


    I didn¡¯t understand.


    I kept dreaming, but today¡¯s nightmare was a little different. I was supposed to wake up by this point, but this was the first time I saw this part of the dream.


    The dream continued on and I went into some random house.


    In the house there were more people who were also angry at me like before.


    I fought again.


    My body was drenched in blood. It seemed like I was wounded. Does that not hurt me?


    I seemed to be really strong. A lot of people would charge at me but I¡¯d still persevere through.


    It was simr to Grandpa¡¯s story. In his story, Grandpa was the strongest.


    He would tell me he would beat hundreds of evil people that charged at him¡­ I thought it was a lie but was it real?


    I walked forward for a while and ran into a scary looking man.


    He looked kind, but also looked scary at the same time.


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    The me inside the dream spoke. I had a pretty voice just like my face. Can I really be like that when I grow up¡­?


    The scary yet kind looking man responded.


    ¡®Seol-Ah¡­ You came here to save me¡­¡¯


    ¡®Shut your mouth and don¡¯t call my name with that filthy mouth of yours. Tell me, when did it all begin?¡¯


    ¡®What do you mean-¡¯


    ¡®I came here after finding out everything so don¡¯t y with me.¡¯


    ¡®I would love to cut you in half right now, but I¡¯m restraining myself. Now answer.¡¯


    <b><i> S-Scary¡­!</i></b>


    I uttered such scary words with such a pretty face¡­ I¡¯ll make sure I won¡¯t do that when I grow up.


    Was it because of my words? The scary yet somewhat kind looking man¡¯s face changedpletely.


    <b><i> Now he turned into a really scary looking man¡­!</i></b>


    ¡®Ah, did I get found out¡­? What a shame, I just needed a little more time.¡¯


    ¡®You¡­!¡¯


    ¡®But it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s enough.¡¯


    <i>Crack Crack-</i>


    The scary man produced some horrifying noises. His body that was changing in real time looked terrifying.


    ¡®You are toote Seol-Ah. You should have noticed sooner.¡¯


    The man gradually became bigger. I charged towards the man looking like I was going to fight him.


    I used the same beautiful sword art asst time, but it didn¡¯t work against the man.


    ¡®What¡­!¡¯


    I was surprised. Then somethinges out of the man¡¯s body¡­!


    <i>Gasp!</i>


    He stabbed my body¡­!! Something sharp stabbed through my body.


    Unlikest time where I was moving fast, I couldn¡¯t dodge the man¡¯s attack.


    The man just like that flung me towards a wall. <i>Thud!</i> And I was pinned to the wall just like that.


    It was so scary. I wanted to wake up already because of how terrifying it was.


    <b><i>Wake up¡­! I don¡¯t wanna see something like this¡­ Please¡­!!</i></b>


    Why am I having such a dream? It was such a scary nightmare.


    The me in the nightmare, who was stabbed with a sharp object, was slowly dying.


    I wanted to call out to my Grandpa. Grandpa might be able to save me. Grandpa is strong.


    Then the version of myself inside the dream began saying something.


    <b><i> What am I saying?</i></b>


    ¡®¡­rry.¡¯


    I wasn¡¯t able to hear it because it was too quiet.


    Then the scary man walked towards me from afar.


    <b><i>What now? What do I do¡­?</i></b>


    The scary man spoke to me when he was right in front of me.


    ¡®So stupid right? Both you, Seol-Ah and that guy. Especially that guy, he was such an idiot. To think that such an idiot can help someone.¡¯


    Tears came out of my eyes upon hearing the man¡¯s words.


    <b><i>Who is that guy? Who was he talking about? I hated how I didn¡¯t know anything even though this was my dream.</i></b>


    The man started to do something to me again. It was the sharp thing he stabbed me with from before.


    ¡®Send this message if you see him there, that he lived a trash life.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡¯


    I began apologizing upon hearing the man¡¯s words. But it didn¡¯t seem like I was apologizing to the man.


    Then who was I apologizing to¡­?


    The man swung the sharp thing at me.


    I shut my eyes tightly as I didn¡¯t want to see it.


    ¡°Hiiiik!¡±


    Thankfully I woke up from the nightmare.


    My back was drenched with sweat.


    When I looked next to me, Grandpa wasn¡¯t there. It seems like he is already outside working.


    The nightmare was so scary. I didn¡¯t want to be alone because of it.


    Maybe that¡¯s why,


    .


    ..I wanted to see the Young Master for some reason.


    * * * *


    A day passed after I went to Hao n.


    I ate a lot of dumplings yesterday, so I woke up with the resolution to train.


    ¡°My name is Gu Jeolyeob. I wish to have a duel with the direct descendant of Gu n.¡±


    <b><i>But who the hell is this¡­?</i></b>


    As soon as I opened the door, some weirdo began talking to me.


    It seemed like he was around the same age as me, and his sharp chin and eyes bore the semnce of Gu n.


    What was annoying was that he was an insanely handsome man. His appearance and hisst name of Gu told me that he was from the Gu n.


    But he wasn¡¯t a direct descendant of the Lord of Gu.


    I for a second thought that it was a secret son that father was hiding, but I didn¡¯t know anyone like that.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    So who is that? It was a familiar face but I couldn¡¯t remember it.


    When I inquired about his identity, Gu Jeolyub or Gu Cheolyub or whatever his name was, his expression distorted a little.


    Did I make a mistake? But I seriously don¡¯t remember¡­


    The Second Elder suddenly appears and solves the issue.


    ¡°Oh Jeolyub, what brings you here?¡±


    And what brings you here old man¡­


    I wanted to ask the Second Elder why he was hanging around me more than usualtely, but I didn¡¯t bother as I knew he wouldn¡¯t give me an answer.


    Gu Jeolyub showed respect to the Second Elder.


    ¡°Greetings, Lord Second Elder.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a while, a year, right?¡±


    ¡°Have you been well?¡±


    ¡°This old man is always well hahaha! What about you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t suddenlye to my house and start chatting.¡±


    So who was that?


    When I continued to stand with a confused look, the Second Elder looked at me pathetically.


    ¡°Yangcheon, you seriously don¡¯t know who that is?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking for the third time.¡±


    ¡°What do I do with you, you have a memory span of a goldfish.¡±


    Why is this old man suddenly insulting me so early in the morning¡­?


    ¡°Jeolyub is the grandson of the First Elder.¡±


    I looked at Jeolyub at the Second Elder¡¯s words. The First Elder is¡­


    ¡®That annoying old man.¡¯


    The zing Rain Sword, Gu Changjun. my Father¡¯s uncle, and the brother of my Grandfather.


    He wasn¡¯t a man I particrly liked.


    I may always think of the Second Elder as a hassle, but I¡¯m also always grateful to him.


    This was because of how he never gave up on me.


    But the First Elder was different.


    There was a lot I could say about him, but I didn¡¯t want to really think about him.


    ¡°Anyway, he is the grandson of the First Elder?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know even though you guys saw each other a few times?¡±


    Even when he told me that, I couldn¡¯t remember. He seemed to remember me, but I had no memories of him.


    That seemed to piss off Gu Jeolyub a little, which made his lips quiver.


    I saw that and immediately apologized.


    ¡°Uh, sorr-¡±


    ¡°Makes sense. You¡¯d want to forget me in embarrassment after getting destroyed by me.¡±


    <b><i> What did you say you bastard?</i></b>


    ¡°But, it is disappointing to see that you haven¡¯t changed one bit even after one year.¡±


    ¡°Lord Second Elder.¡±


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°This kid is the grandson of the First Elder all right, he¡¯s just like him!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The Second Elder didn¡¯t respond, but his expressions told me that he agreed.


    The kid was just like the First Elder I remembered. He continues to speak, not caring about what I said.


    ¡°Haaa¡­. It¡¯s not right to bully the weak, but it is mandatory¡­ I once again challenge you into a duel-¡±


    ¡°Young Master¡­!!¡±


    The person who cut off Gu Jeolyub and appeared was Wi Seol-Ah.


    ¡°Idiot.¡±


    For some reason Wi Seol-Ah was in a half drenched state. Her wet clothing was slightly revealing her bare skin.


    She didn¡¯t even have shoes on as she seemed to be in a hurry.


    I quickly grabbed a nket and wrapped Wi Seol-Ah with it.


    ¡°What are you doing! What if the others see you like this.¡±


    ¡°Young Master! I¡­ I had a nightmare¡­¡±


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    Gu Jeolyub cut off Wi Seol-Ah. When I looked at Gu Jeolyub, his eyes were right on Wi Seol-Ah.


    I noticed his eyes were shaking a little with his face slightly blushing.


    ¡°W-Who is thisdy?¡±


    <b><i>¡­This bastard. </i></b>

 Chapter 19: Things One Shouldn’t dare to Touch (1)

    <b>? Things One Shouldn¡¯t dare to Touch (1) ?</b>


    <b><i> ¡­.This bastard.</i></b>


    His annoying blushed face, his irritating quivering eyes, and his vexing gaze that was embarrassed to even make eye contact with her.


    Such behavior told me that he definitely fell for her at first sight.


    It kind of made sense because of how alluring she looked with her slightly wet hair and her restless eyes.


    Unless you were trained for many years and reached the peak of wisdom, her appearance was enough to make anyone get charmed by her.


    Even I was a little shocked by her appearance, so it made sense for that guy to be like that. He waspletely hooked by her.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah looked at me confused as she didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    I was a bit annoyed so I pulled away Wi Seol-Ah a little more.


    Then Gu Jeolyub quickly fixed his expression, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about his already blushed face.


    The Second Elder who was next to us looked at Gu Jeolyub, while failing to hide his smile.


    ¡®He wants to tease him but look at him holding back.¡¯


    He was a mean old man to say the least.


    ¡°Ahem! Ahem!¡±


    Gu Jeolyub let out a fake cough to break the awkward silence. Not like that would fix the awkwardness here.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll say it again, I, Gu Jeolyub, wish to have a duel with the direct descendant of Gu n..¡±


    ¡®At least look me in the eyes when you talk, you fucker¡­¡¯


    I noticed his eyes that kept ncing at Wi Seol-Ah. I waved my hands signaling him to return back.


    ¡°Duel my ass, go back. I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    I already knew it was a hassle. It was disrespectful to me in the first ce that he challenged me into a duel when he just randomly appeared.


    He even behaved in a condescending manner towards me.


    I had all the rights to deny his request. Not liking my answer, Gu Jeolyub retorted.


    ¡°Are you scared?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m so scared.¡±


    ¡°You are still weak. You choose to run away even at stuff like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Right, right, I¡¯m really weak. Of course.¡±


    I listened to his ramblings with one ear and let it out the other ear which made Gu Jeolyub¡¯s skin underneath his eyes shake. His rough grunts told me that he was very angry.


    But what could he do about it? I¡¯m the one who has the right to decide.


    Challenging me to a duel randomly early in the morning, I had all the reason to deny.


    As Gu Jeolyub was reaching his limits, the Second Elder asks him,


    ¡°Jeolyub, what¡¯s the reason you want to duel him for, is it because of the First Elder?¡±


    ¡®The First Elder?¡¯


    Gu Jeolyub paused at the Second Elder¡¯s question, but didn¡¯t answer.


    But Gu Jeolyub¡¯s small pause told me everything that I needed to know.


    ¡®Sorting ranks amongst the n.¡¯


    No wonder why such a random thing was happening.


    ¡®I knew I shouldn¡¯t have caused any trouble with Gu Yeonseo in our duel.¡¯


    Every member of the Gu n knew about the First Elder¡¯s ambition for power. But no one was able to do anything about his ambition because of me.


    A direct descendant who wascking in every field.


    A future lord solely because of the fact that I was the only male heir, but I wascking and my mother was a concubine.


    Thus, the First Elder¡¯s ambition was held off for a while, but he wanted to see through his aspiration for power till the end.


    However, his desire was shaken.


    Because of the fact that I won against Gu Yeonseo in our duel.


    Most people said that I was just lucky, but it wasn¡¯t particrly good news to the First Elder.


    ¡®Is that why he is doing such childish things?¡¯


    I was annoyed by the fact, so I was nning to go to the training area and ignore the situation, but the Second Elder spoke to me.


    ¡°It must have been a long trip for him, so why don¡¯t you just ept?¡±


    When I looked at the Second Elder¡¯s face, ¡®fun¡¯ was written all over it. He was having weird thoughts again.


    ¡°Lord Second Elder, you really want me to get beat up andy t on the ground? Why do you keep doing this to me.¡±


    The Second Elder whilst looking at both me and Gu Jeolyub responded with a smile.


    ¡°This old man doesn¡¯t think that our Yangcheon will go down that easily.¡±


    This old man.


    I looked at Gu Jeolyub with a distorted expression.


    I knew from a slight nce.


    ¡®This one¡¯s going to be bit tough.¡¯


    It was certain. This annoying kid was stronger than Gu Yeonseo.


    I couldn¡¯t really tell how much Qi he possessed, or what martial art realm he was in.


    However, my senses were telling me that even though his understanding of martial arts and Qi were lower than Gu Yeonseo¡¯s.


    That didn¡¯t necessarily mean that Gu Yeonseo was stronger.


    It was one of the reasons why I won against Gu Yeonseo.


    ¡°Whatever you say, I won¡¯t duel. I don¡¯t want to be involved in this rank-sorting bullshit.¡±


    The Second Elder frowned in disappointment.


    A man of that stature making such a face gave me slight, no, quite the goosebumps.


    Gu Jeolyub made an annoyed face when things weren¡¯t going his way. That fit right into his annoyingly handsome face.


    Then he suddenly talked to Wi Seol-Ah.


    ¡°You, you are the servant of the n?¡±


    He didn¡¯t stutter, but he couldn¡¯t hide his quivering voice. Wi Seol-Ah, who had a nket wrapped around her, tilted her head in confusion upon hearing his words.


    Then Gu Jeolyub flinched upon seeing her gaze again.


    <b><i> Why is this bastard suddenly having a duel with himself?</i></b>


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m a servant.¡±


    Gu Jeolyub fixed his posture after hearing her words, then he talked to her while looking at me.


    ¡°Young Lady, instead of serving a weakling like him, how abouting to me instead? I can treat you better in a better environment.¡±


    What kind of shitty deal is that?


    How are you going to treat her better huh? His blushed face only served to annoy me even more.


    I felt that it wasn¡¯t right so I spoke to interfere.


    ¡°What kind of shitty-¡±


    ¡°I like the young master.¡±


    It was the first time since my regression that I heard Wi Seol-Ah speaking in a serious tone. Not only me, even the Second Elder and Gu Jeolyub¡¯s eyes both widened in shock.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go to anyone else but the Young Master.¡±


    My heart was stunned at her words.


    ¡®¡­Not good.¡¯


    This wasn¡¯t good. I rubbed my chest with my hands. This was not good.


    This was a curse worse than the one the Heavenly Demon cast upon me.


    I thought I would be free from the curse after death, but it wasn¡¯t good that this was happening.


    Wi Seol-Ah was looking at me. What kind of emotion dwelled in her eyes? What I knew for certain was that I couldn¡¯t afford to look at her for longer.


    I turned my gaze towards Gu Jeolyub. This shock made him lose control of his expressions.


    A sour expression lingered across his face.


    I heaved a deep sigh and stood up. I walked past Gu Jeolyub and spoke.


    ¡°Come, I¡¯ll ept the duel or whatever.¡±


    I heard a weird ¡®Ohhh!¡¯ from behind. It was obviously the Second Elder.


    Gu Jeolyub grinded his teeth and followed me. Was he happy that he had someone to take out his anger on?


    ¡®Why am I always involved in these annoying things?¡±


    Why of course, it was all because of how I caused it. Right! It was exactly that.


    <b><i> ¡­Fuck me.</i></b>


    * * * *


    ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have epted.¡±


    That was the thought I had as soon as I entered the training area. Why do I always regret things after I¡¯ve already blown it out of proportion?


    I really didn¡¯t like myself.


    <i>Crack crack-</i>


    I was stretching my body as cracking sound resounded from all over my body. I ask the Second Elder when he looked at me weirdly while I was stretching.


    ¡°Why did you tell me to ept this duel?¡±


    ¡°This old man didn¡¯t, you epted yourself, Yangcheon.¡±


    ¡°You offered the idea at first, and it¡¯s partly your fault that you didn¡¯t stop me and instead became happy about this whole thing happening.¡±


    I retorted with words that had the same connotations as the Second Elder when he said something simr back in the Nine Dragons Ceremony when he beat up Peng Woojin.


    The Second Elderughed upon noticing what I did.


    ¡°Right! I guess this old man is partly at fault.¡±


    ¡°So why did you offer me to duel him?¡±


    <b>?Because of the First Elder.?</b>


    He used his telepathic voice since the conversation wasn¡¯t all that great. My head ached slightly as it¡¯s been a while since I had heard a telepathic voice in my head.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    I just responded normally since I couldn¡¯t respond back to him telepathically. Then the Second Elder responded with a dumbfounded look.


    <b>?Uh, can¡¯t you at least be a little careful about your response when I talk to you telepathically??</b>


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t really matter, right?¡±


    <i> ¡­Sigh.</i>


    The Second Elder let out a brief sigh.


    <b>?The First Elder¡¯s ambition is big. You probably know this already. A little bit of ambition never hurts, but him using his own blood to make his ambitione to fruition doesn¡¯t really look good for the n.?</b>


    Like the Second Elder said, this duel decided the position of the ranks.


    If I lost here, then Gu Jeolyub¡¯s reputation in the n would go up. But if he loses and I win.


    ¡®The bacsh would be much worse.¡¯


    Gu Jeolyub probably couldn¡¯t even imagine that he would lose to me.


    The First Elder sent Gu Jeolyub here for us to have a duel, because he thought that there was no way that he¡¯d lose against me.


    ¡®It just seems a bit desperate.¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t figure out why the First Elder was acting this way.


    What made him act in such a hurry? I spoke to the Second Elder after hearing his words.


    ¡°¡­Hmm, how about I get something from you since I¡¯m doing such a hassle of work?¡±


    <b>?Huh¡­??</b>


    ¡°If I win against that kid, please do me a favor.¡±


    <b>?Why do I have to do you a favor if you win against him¡­??</b>


    ¡°I¡¯ll just lose while rolling on the floor if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    <b>?How foolish of you, if you lose here, then the chance of you bing the lord in the future-?</b>


    ¡°Lord Second Elder, you keep expecting me to have the desire to be the Lord.¡±


    I walked towards Gu Jeolyub as I was done stretching.


    ¡°But I have no intention of bing the Lord.¡±


    <b>?¡­!?</b>


    The Second Elder gasped upon hearing my shocking words. Does everyone really think that I want to be the Lord?


    ¡®I left all that greed behind in my previous life.¡¯


    I thought in my head. Was that greed? Was it undeserving of me? No, it was just a useless thing for me.


    <b><i> What bing the Lord meant, what you have to live with when you be the Lord.</i></b>


    I knew it to the point that I was disgusted.


    ¡°Done stretching?¡±


    ¡°Almost.¡±


    Gu Jeolyub wielded his wooden sword. Now that I was standing right in front of him, I knew for sure.


    He was much stronger than Gu Yeonseo.


    When I was ready for the duel, Gu Jeolyub suddenly apologized.


    ¡°I feel sorry for the Young Master.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Last year, the duel we had, I went too far.¡±


    ¡°We dueled before?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and you were bedridden for a month because of that.¡±


    <b><i>That¡¯s a long time¡­ but why don¡¯t I have any recollection of that?</i></b>


    ¡°The Young Master is too weak.¡±


    ¡°Now you¡¯re just insulting me.¡±


    ¡°I heard that you defeated the Second Young Lady, but even that was probably a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can agree with that.¡±


    ¡°But the problem is that my grandfather doesn¡¯t see it that way.¡±


    ¡°Right, right, I agree.¡±


    Gu Jeolyub stared at me upon hearing my response. Damn, did he realize I was responding without paying any attention?


    Gu Jeolyub shook his head and continued to speak.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to bully the weak, but the thought of such weaking bing the Lord is even worse than that.¡±


    ¡°You realize you are saying that in front of the direct descendant of the n, right?¡±


    It was pretty dangerous for him to say t out.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    Heat passed by my cheek. It wasing from Gu Jeolyub. It was different from the ordinary me art that was passed down to the direct lineage of Gu.


    The art passed down to Gu Jeolyub was swift me art.


    The process of producing heat was the same, but rather than the explosive power you get from the destructive me art, swift fire art focused more on speed.


    ¡®Is he¡­ in the third realm?¡¯


    Same realm as Gu Yeonseo, The zing heat he was producing was telling me that he was in third realm. Uh, maybe it¡¯s not toote to forfeit.


    <b>?What was said earlier.?</b>


    I heard a telepathic voice from the Second Elder as if he was waiting.


    <b>?If you win in this duel, then I swear to my name that I¡¯ll ept your request.?</b>


    ¡®I can¡¯t even forfeit easily now.¡¯


    <b><i>¡­Always in shitty situations huh.</i></b>


    I started to flow my fire Qi within my body.


    The Qi that was flowing around my body pushed back Gu Jeolyub¡¯s Qi little by little.


    Gu Jeolyub seemed to have noticed something.


    ¡°Lord Second Elder.¡±


    Gu Jeolyub calls out to the Second Elder.


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°I would also like something from you if I win in this duel.¡±


    This bastard was eavesdropping.


    <b><i>What a rat he is¡­</i></b>


    The Second Elder responded to Gu Jeolyub while looking at me.


    ¡°Right, the deal has to be fair. What do you want Jeolyub?¡±


    Gu Jeolyub then pointed to somewhere with his finger.


    Where he pointed stood Wi Seol-Ah who was eating a yakgwa.


    ¡°I want that servant.¡±


    Desire dwelled Gu Jeolyub¡¯s eyes. It wasn¡¯t just any desire, it was more like lust.


    And that,


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    <strong>Really pissed me off.</strong>


    ¡°You piece of shit.¡±


    I reached my boiling point.

 Chapter 20: Things One Shouldn’t dare to Touch (2)

    <b>? Things One Shouldn¡¯t dare to Touch (2) ?</b>


    ¡°You piece of shit.¡±


    Gu Jeolyub at first thought he misheard, but he did hear the curse thrown at him.


    ¡°What did you say, young master?¡±


    ¡°¡­Haa, why am I always getting bothered when I just want to live a quiet life. I just want to live in peace, so why don¡¯t you all leave me alone.¡±


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    The heat that passed by Gu Jeolyub had gotten intense. This meant Gu Yangcheon¡¯s fire Qi was getting stronger.


    ¡°Lord Second Elder.¡±


    Gu Yangcheon calls to the Second Elder.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°May I start the duel?¡±


    Was it a mistake? To Second Elder¡¯s ears, it sounded as if Gu Yangcheon was asking him for permission to kill Gu Jeolyub


    ¡®Did he be stronger again? In that short amount of time, there¡¯s no way that he had gotten that much stronger.¡¯


    That probably wasn¡¯t the case, it¡¯s only been a few days. No matter how talented you were, being able to grow that much in that time was just impossible.


    ¡®Then is this the strength that he always possessed?¡¯


    How efficiently you used your Qi was all dependent on your training and experience as a martial artist. But the appearance Gu Yangcheon had at the moment was only possible for people who had trained for decades.


    ¡®This¡­ is quite strange. How is this possible?¡¯


    Gu Yangcheon¡¯s Qi and power are way lower than Gu Jeolyub¡¯s. That¡¯s what the Second Elder saw, but he wasn¡¯t getting pushed back at all. In fact, it seemed to almost be even.


    ¡®¡­How?¡¯


    The one who was most shocked about this was Gu Jeolyub. While the training area was getting heated up from both of their Qi, he could feel that it wasn¡¯t one-sided.


    The disgrace of the Gu n, an arrogant son of Gu who had copsed in front of him pukingst year. He was now standing in front of him only one yearter and on equal footing.


    His thoughts were dismissed with a voice.


    ¡°Duel starts now.¡±


    With the Second Elder¡¯s signal, the duel has begun.


    Gu Jeolyub raised his wooden sword and decides to first observe Gu Yangcheon.


    Red Dragon Sword, was the sword that was used by the Gu n. It was a goodplement to Gu Jeolyub¡¯s martial skill, swift me arts. This was a fighting style that utilized sharp and fast Qi also known as Sword Draw Art.


    Gu Jeolyub looked at Gu Yangcheon who was just staring at him with a dumb look and thought to himself,


    ¡®What am I even worrying about?¡¯


    He looked clumsy from head to toe, I bet he is using all of his power just to push my Qi back. Just after a few exchanges I¡¯ll be in range to strike him down with my sword.


    <b><i>It¡¯s impossible for Gu Yangcheon to beat me, he just started to learn how to fight with his fists. I was just distracted by that servant Wi Seol-Ah. I can¡¯t forget what my main target is right now.</i></b>


    <b><i> No matter what I do, I just need to target his vitals and Gu Yangcheon won¡¯t even be able to block. I need to make him lose in the most pathetic manner possible. I achieve my goal ofing here while also taking his beautiful servant away.</i></b>


    To Gu Jeolyub this was a total win-win situation.


    However, Gu Jeolyub started to be a little confused a little after the duel started.


    ¡®Why in the hell? Why can¡¯t I get close to him?¡¯


    Gu Jeolyub couldn¡¯t understand himself. All he had to do was quickly attack him, it was simple. Qi, speed, strength, he had the advantage in all aspects; yet he couldn¡¯t even get close.


    <i>¨C Drip</i>


    Sweat trickled down to the ground from Gu Jeolyub¡¯s cheek.


    ¡®It¡¯s all this damn heat.¡¯


    Gu Jeolyub med the heat as the problem. Him getting pushed back by Gu Yangcheon? There was simply no way, or so he thought.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Gu Jeolyub flinched at Gu Yangcheon¡¯s voice.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you doing standing there, are you not going to attack?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯smon sense that in a duel the stronger person lets the weaker person attack first.¡±


    ¡°Weak? Who? Me? Is that why you¡¯re scared?¡±


    Gu Jeolyub bit his lips upon hearing Gu Yangcheon¡¯s words. He couldn¡¯t even understand his own actions at the moment.


    Then Gu Yangcheon spoke,


    ¡°You told me I was bedridden for a month in ourst duel, right?¡±


    Gu Yangcheon cracked his neck.


    Every time he moved his neck, cracking sounds reverberated which was oddly scary.


    ¡°What¡­ makes you ask that all of sudden?¡±


    ¡°I thought that¡¯d be enough.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Suddenly, all the heat that wasing from Gu Yangechon disappeared.


    ¡®Why did he remove it?¡¯


    Gu Jeolyub came to a realization and smiled as he thought to himself.


    ¡®He ran out of Qi. He can¡¯t use it anymore, what an idiot.¡¯


    It would be hard for Gu Yangcheon to take even a single step now that he was out of Qi, not to mention he was gettingpressed by my Qi.


    <b><i> My master had told me that the Qi of swift me arts would make even the first-rate martial artists struggle to move. He also told me that once enough time passes, I¡¯ll be the Gu¡¯s greatest genius rather than the Sword Pheonix.</i></b>


    <b><i>Therefore, there was no way that Gu Yangcheon would be able to withstand my Qi.</i></b>


    <b><i> That must be the case.</i></b>


    ¡®Was it all a bluff after all? That means that I can-¡¯


    ¡°You told me I can go first, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Gu Jeolyub¡¯s eyes widened. Gu Yangcheon was looking at him unperturbed, the signs of struggle Gu Jeolyub expected Gu Yangcheon to exhibit weren¡¯t present.


    ¡°Let me ask once more, I can really go first, right?¡±


    ¡°The stronger person-¡±


    ¡°Right, here I go then.¡±


    Gu Yangcheon didn¡¯t let Gu Jeolyub finish.


    <i><strong>In an instant Gu Yangcheon who was right in front of Gu Jeolyub¡¯s eyesight disappeared.</strong></i>


    ¡®¡­!¡¯


    The vision of a martial artist was much more advanced than an average person. Gu Yangcheon disappearing right in front of Gu Jeolyub, who was about to be a first-rate martial artist could only mean a few things:


    ¡®He either went into the ground, shot up at the sky¡­ Or that he was faster than me-¡¯


    <b><i>Impossible.</i></b>


    The direct family members¡¯ me arts mainly focused on their explosive power. On the other hand, the swift me arts focused more on speed rather than the power of fire.


    So there¡¯s no way that he¡¯s faster than me-


    <i>Pooow-!</i>


    ¡°Ughhh!!¡±


    His sight became blurry from the sudden impact on his face. He also lost all the focus he had on his Qi because of it.


    Gu Jeolyub wobbled and copsed on one knee.


    He felt a stream of liquid flowing down his face and dripping to the ground. Taking a nce down he notices the color, red.


    Gu Jeolyub roughly wiped his face and noticed that his nose was bleeding.


    ¡°What in the world¡­?¡±


    <b><i>My vision is still blurry. What just happened?</i></b>


    ¡°You want to duel, but you have the balls to think about something else? How dare you.¡±


    In front of Gu Jeolyub stood Gu Yangcheon. Rather than continuing his attacks, he just stood and stared down at Gu Jeolyub.


    ¡°I purposely didn¡¯t aim for your chin, so why are you acting all weak, get the fuck up.¡±


    Gu Jeolyub came back to his senses and quickly swung his wooden sword, but a sword with no power or Qi held no threat.


    <i>sp!</i>


    The arm swinging the wooden sword was grabbed by Gu Yangcheon.


    Without any hesitation, Gu Yangcheon struck Gu Jeolyub¡¯s face again.


    ¡°Gughhh¡­!¡±


    Gu Jeolyub¡¯s head jolted upwards from the strong strike to the bottom of his chin. Gu Yangcheon flung him away causing him to roll several times beforeing to a stop.


    Gu Jeolyub¡¯s body shuddered, unable to withstand the attacks.


    While persevering he stood up with his face bloodied from his nosebleed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask onest time, are you sure I can go in?¡±


    Gu Jeolyub¡¯s eyes started to shake after hearing his words.


    The Second Elder who was watching it all thought to himself.


    ¡®¡­You went in already.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t say it out loud though.


    * * * *


    <b><i>Martial arts were taught in order to save people. I don¡¯t know how it is in other ces, but that was the case for the Gu n. Ever since I was young I was told that martial arts were taught to protect the people of Gu, that was the reason it was taught to us at a young age.</i></b>


    <b><i> But my opinion of that stupid saying never changed even as I got older.</i></b>


    <b><i> To me, martial arts exist to kill. To rip apart and shatter your enemiespletely. It was up to the person whether they used it for good or for evil.</i></b>


    <b><i> However, I¡¯ve experienced so much of what I think martial arts is created for. In its raw form, martial arts is all about ripping and shattering enemies apart. I¡¯ve experienced it so many times that I never wanted to experience any more of it.</i></b>


    <b><i> That piece of shit. Gu Jeolyub¡¯s face is telling me that he thinks I¡¯ve run out of all my Qi or something.</i></b>


    But the heat never actually disappeared. I instead pulled all the heat into my body.


    Qi that was sucked into the body forcefully makes the user stronger and enhances their body strength. This was a skill that was only achievable by reaching the 5th realm of me arts.


    This didn¡¯t necessarily mean that I became stronger than Gu Jeolyub thanks to the skill. It was just that I had more understanding of Qi than he did.


    This generation is focused mainly on killing demons.


    It meant fighting humans with martial arts was harder because of theck of understanding. This was another reason why I was able to easily go against Gu Jeolyub and Gu Yeonseo.


    While using this skill it felt like the insides of my body was getting blended up and broken down, but I didn¡¯t let it show.


    ¡®¡­This skill is a bit tough for me who just reached the 2nd realm.¡¯


    With every breath I took I heaved a sigh of steam. It wasn¡¯t cold outside, it was the skill.


    <b><i> I have at most 7 minutes, that¡¯s my limit. If I go any further than that I¡¯ll get seriously injured.</i></b>


    ¡®That should be enough.¡¯


    I saw Gun Jeolyub staggering, he was breathing heavily and the impact made him lose all focus.


    ¡°Get up when I give you the chance. Don¡¯t give me bullshit like ¡®It was a sucker punch¡¯ after the duel ends.¡±


    The bastard got up staggeringly upon hearing my words. He endured his pain and got into his battle stance once again, concentrating his Qi.


    The heatpared to before was much smaller, but Gu Jeolyub¡¯s Qi was definitely well-trained.


    ¡°I apologize for underestimating the young master. I let my guard down.¡±


    Gu Jeolyub apologized to me as he came to his senses.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need any excuses, should I attack again?¡±


    ¡°¡­This time I will attack.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Gu Jeolyub wiped the blood on his face and got into his stance. The red dragon used the style of Sword Draw Art. The movement had to be wless and natural without any mistakes. This meant that one needed to have a good understanding of the swift me arts to even begin to use the sword.


    Gu Jeolyub swung his sword, heat spreading around the area from his sword.


    With my eyes locked onto his sword, I moved my torso slightly and dodged his attack.


    The slight heat told me that the second attack was the real one. Gu Jeolyub swathed his sword with Qi for the uing attack. He then did a half spin beforeing closer.


    He was empowering his sword further.


    He had deliberately spun to store Qi of the swift me arts into his sword. While itcked destructive power, he made up for it with tremendous speed.


    ¡®He has a good understanding of the basics.¡¯


    His wless movement told me he trained quite a bit, but the basics were still only the basics. Movements that had to be wless had a disadvantage. Once broken the advantage of being wless would disappear.


    Without hesitation, I charged in at Gu Jeolyub. His eyes shook as he thought I was going to dodge his attack rather thane straight at him.


    But Gu Jeolyub doesn¡¯t stop his sword.


    It was about to strike my head, but I channeled the fire Qi to its maximum output. I also released all the heat that was inside my body in one go.


    The heat that came out instantly engulfed the entire training area. It was bound to disappear after a short time though.


    But there was no way Gu Jeolyub was fine after being hit directly with such heat at close proximity.


    It might not have done a lot of damage, but I was able to make him blink for a moment. This was plenty of time for a martial artist to finish the duel.


    I drove my fist enhanced with Qi into Gu Jeolyub¡¯s guts.


    ¡°Cughh Gugh¡­!¡±


    I didn¡¯t hold back likest time. Even with Qi surrounding Gu Jeolyub¡¯s body, my fist was able to drive rather far into his body.


    Gu Jeolyub copsed down onto his knees and started to puke.


    ¡°Cough¡­ Cough¡­ Blegh¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you know what pisses me off the most?¡±


    I thought to myself while looking down at Gu Jeolyub.


    Should I kill him?


    That was the thought I had throughout the whole duel.


    I knew I shouldn¡¯t, but the struggle to calm down the torrential wrath was vexing.


    Fixing my toxic personality was a rather hard thing to do. But this guy kept taunting me.


    ¡°Whatever you say to me, behave towards me, desire to take the Lord¡¯s position from me, I don¡¯t care about any of that.¡±


    Gu Jeolyub who was puking on the ground stopped and looked me in the eye while shuddering in fear.


    <i><strong>¡°But you reached out your dirty hands and tried to take something you never should have dared to touch. That¡¯s what fucking pissed me off.¡±</strong></i>


    I just didn¡¯t like how he reached for something he shouldn¡¯t even dare to think about getting.


    I couldn¡¯t kill him. I wanted to, but my reputation was more important.


    Instead, I just wanted to cripple him for a month. Make him bedridden for a month like he did to me, nothing more and nothing less.


    What should I go for? A leg? No, an arm would be much better. He wields a sword so breaking his arm would be the best.


    As I was reaching for his arm I was stopped by a hand.


    ¡°And it ends here.¡±


    It was the Second Elder.


    I looked at him dumbfoundedly.


    ¡°Why are you stopping me? The duel hasn¡¯t ended yet.¡±


    ¡°Jeolyub¡­ is not in a state where he can continue to duel further. You know this more than anyone.¡±


    He was bleeding from his nose and had vomit all over his mouth.


    I had directly drilled my fist where his liver was, so he¡¯s probably struggling to even breathe at the moment.


    But even then, ending it here like this wasn¡¯t anywhere near satisfying enough for me.


    <b> ?There are a lot of eyes watching.?</b>


    I had to stop after hearing the Second Elder¡¯s telepathic voice.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    I heaved a sigh and walked away from him.


    The first elder definitely didn¡¯t send him alone.


    I forcibly calmed myself down. I can¡¯t make stupid decisions driven by emotion.


    ¡°Tell the First Elder That if he does shit like this again, I might want to be the Lord.¡±


    Don¡¯t bother me further. With that warning, I turned away and went towards Wi Seol-Ah.


    Wi Seol-Ah didn¡¯t even give a single nce towards Gu Jeolyub who was half dead and only focused her sights on me.


    ¡°Young Master¡­ you won?¡±


    She asked nervously.


    Was it because she would be sent away if I didn¡¯t win?


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    ¡°Yayyy!¡±


    I stared at Wi Seol-Ah who smiled brightly upon hearing the news. While also smiling to myself I patted her on the head.


    Just this¡­


    Just this, is enough for me.

 Chapter 21: Why is he venturing out again…? (1)

    <b>? Why is he venturing out again¡­? (1) ?</b>


    ¡®Ancient Gu n¡¯ of Shanxi. A small n that belonged to Tiger Warrior, Gu Changjun¡¯s uncle, which was a small part of the Gu n.


    If the Gu n served as the guardians of Shanxi, then the Ancient Gu n acted as the sword. The main reason was that most of the martial artists of Ancient Gu n were transferred over to the swordsmen of Gu.


    Some of the swordsmen were picked through the Nine Dragons Tournament, but most of the martial artists who became Gu¡¯s swordsmen were from Ancient Gu n.


    <i>-p!</i>


    A sharp pping sound resounded through the entire room. Gu Jeolyub¡¯s head twisted the other way along with the sound.


    <i>Drip.</i>


    Blood fell from Gu Jeolyub¡¯s mouth while he was getting scolded.


    ¡°You ipetent brat.¡±


    ¡°¡­I apologize.¡±


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t even beat one brat. And what did you do instead? You lost miserably.¡±


    In Gu Jeolyub¡¯s perspective, he felt rather sad. He also had no idea Gu Yangcheon was hiding such power. But Gu Jeolyub wouldn¡¯t dare to voice his thoughts to Gu Changjun.


    ¡°You imbecile¡­ You messed up because of one servant!?¡±


    <i>¨C p! p!</i>


    With every p from Gu Changjun, Gu Jeolyub¡¯s head twisted, but he had no other choice but to bear it.


    ¡°Why did you fail?¡±


    Gu Jeolyub struggled to give an answer to the question.


    But when he noticed Gu Changjun¡¯s cold eyes, he opened his mouth that was shut before.


    ¡°It is true that I was distracted by the servant, but Gu Yangcheon¡¯s skill was real. I never let my guard down.¡±


    Gu Jeolyub clenched his fist to the point of shaking.


    His pride was hurt.


    He had to acknowledge Gu Yangcheon¡¯s skills now that he was one sidedly beaten. He couldn¡¯t look down on him anymore.


    The movement he saw from Gu Yangcheon was real. It wasn¡¯t a coincidence nor did Gu Jeolyub let his guard down, it was just Gu Yangcheon¡¯s pure skill.


    How many attacks were exchanged, was it three? Was it four?


    Funnily enough, he was stronger than Gu Yangcheon when it came to both physique and Qi. But in the end he still couldn¡¯t defeat him and managed to lose in a distasteful manner.


    Gu Jeolyub tried to hide his quivering lips by clenching his teeth.


    ¡°Then,¡±


    Gu Changjun spoke.


    ¡°You should have at least broken something.¡±


    ¡°¡­Grandfather?¡±


    ¡°We are at the Ancient Gu n, call me by my title.¡±


    ¡°I apologize¡­ Lord.¡±


    The voice Gu Jeolyub heard was so cold that it gave him goosebumps. The eyes that were staring at him didn¡¯t help in this case either.


    ¡°Clean. No injuries or any marks. I can¡¯t find a single thing.¡±


    There were only small bruises left on his body from the duel.


    Gu Jeolyub took a lot of damage to his face during the duel, but there weren¡¯t any marks visible on his body.


    It meant that Gu Yangcheon controlled his power by disabling his Qi, while also inflicting pain.


    ¡®A skill used by the people of Unorthodox Factions in order to torture.¡¯


    Gu Changjun stroked his long beard and thought.


    He heard from his spectators that the Second Elder stopped Gu Yangcheon from harming Gu Jeolyub any further.


    ¡®Gu Ryoon¡­ You¡¯re getting in my way again.¡¯


    What was his problem?


    The Second Elder was always like that.


    He would always try to force Gu Yangcheon into training, and neglect his job as an elder and instead focus on making him the Young Lord.


    Gu Changjun didn¡¯t like that aspect of Gu Ryoon.


    He didn¡¯t like it one bit, just because he had the blood of Gu running through his veins meant that he would be the future Lord.


    How he would sit at the throne of the Lord even though he had no talent and a poor temper.


    No, now it¡¯s just the blood and temper part.


    <i>-Tsk</i>


    Gu Jeolyub flinched a little from the sound.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like how things are going right now.¡±


    Gu Changjun heard that Gu Yangcheon might want to be the Lord if he continued to bother him.


    ¡®How dare he?¡¯


    Gu Changjun had to control his wrath after hearing such words.


    The reason why the Lord of Gu couldn¡¯t easily deal with Gu Changjun despite the fact that he knew about his ambitions, was because of how Gu Changjun was the owner of Ancient Gu n.


    The owner of Shanxi may have been the Gu n, but the sword of the Gu n was the Ancient Gu n.


    <b><i>What can the Gu n do without their sword?</i></b>


    The current Lord was strong. The Tiger Warrior was in his prime as a martial artist.


    However, his views differed from the Lord of Gu n, Tiger Warrior, Gu Cheolun.


    He knew that himself.


    Gu Changjun also wasn¡¯t able to do anything reckless because he was also a member of the Gu n.


    But that kid who only possesses half of Gu¡¯s blood, dares to warn me?


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    Gu Changjun looked at Gu Jeolyub.


    His grandson¡­ He was a very talented kid.


    There was a reason why he waspared with the Sword Phoenix.


    He even reminded him of his dead son.


    Therefore, the reason why Gu Yangcheon had to stay pathetic was so that Gu Changjun could achieve his long-awaited goal.


    When he heard that Gu Yangcheon won against Gu Yeonseo, he thought that it was just a coincidence. Gu Yeonseo had talent, but there was always room for mistakes.


    But, it could have been problematic if Gu Yangcheon¡¯s reputation changed in people¡¯s eyes because of the duel.


    Especially at his current age.


    That¡¯s why Gu Changjun sent Gu Jeolyub.


    If Gu Yangcheon epted Gu Jeolyub¡¯s duel, then he¡¯s just showing his stupidity. And if he rejects? That could also work in Gu Changjun¡¯s favor.


    But he was toote to realize, Gu Yangcheon had already be a problem.


    A rather big one at that.


    ¡°Jeolyub.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord?¡±


    ¡°What would you do if you were to face a huge boulder in front of you while you¡¯re trying to reach a destination?¡±


    ¡°I would look for a different way.¡±


    ¡°Wrong. You won¡¯t be able to achieve anything like that. You would only reach a wrong destination like that.¡±


    Gu Jeolyub looked down as he couldn¡¯t make eye contact with Gu Changjun¡¯s dark, cold eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you can push it aside. In that case, all you have to do is just break through it.¡±


    But now was not the time. It was too early. Nothing was prepared.


    ¡°If it keeps going like this, I¡¯ll have no choice but to break through.¡±


    Gu Jeolyub was trying his best not to show that his body was trembling in fear.


    * * * *


    ¡°Too far.¡±


    The Second Elder talked to me after I was done washing myself after the duel.


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°At the end, what were you trying to do to Jeolyub?¡±


    ¡°I was going to break his arm.¡±


    Just enough to make him bedridden for a month.


    Martial artists had fast regeneration due to the Qi inside of their body. So I thought it wouldn¡¯t cause any problems .


    The Second Elder gasped after hearing me.


    ¡°If you did that, then the First Elder would have freaked out.¡±


    ¡°Then what, I have no intention of bing the Lord anyway.¡±


    ¡°Uh uh! Why are you saying something like that? You have the blood of the Lord, and you are the only-¡±


    ¡°Yes, the only son. Which is the only reason why I¡¯m allowed to set foot in the n.¡±


    I was aware of this fact more than anyone else. I¡¯ve experienced it so much in my previous life.


    No matter what I did, no matter how I lived, I ended up bing the Young Lord.


    Would this life be any different? I¡¯m hoping it¡¯s a bit different.


    ¡°Yes, so I didn¡¯t do it in the end.¡±


    If I had the choice, I wanted to give my stupid Lord position to that Gu Jeolyub brat.


    The position of a Lord wasn¡¯t something that garnered my interest, I knew what bing the Lord meant.


    Under no circumstances would father give the Lord position to Gu Heebi or Gu Yeonseo. I knew that as well.


    This wasn¡¯t because of how I was the son, it was just the way things worked.


    I find the First Elderughable. He doesn¡¯t know anything about me, my ambitions, my goals, and here he is trying to take something away that I never wanted in the first ce.


    The one that really wanted to run away was none other than me.


    However,


    ¡®I still need the name of the n.¡¯


    <b><i>When will I be able to let it go?</i></b>


    <b><i>I have so many problems piled up right now that I suppressed this conundrum in the depths of my mind. </i></b>


    ¡°Young Master! Here, your clothes!¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah came over to me with clothes as if she was waiting.


    While I was wearing the clothes, I looked at Wi Seol-Ah.


    ¡®I wonder when she starts to learn how to wield a sword.¡¯


    A disciple of the Sword Emperor, that¡¯s what she was called, so I¡¯m sure she would learn from him¡­


    But instead, she¡¯s with the servants all day and is learning how to clean and cook.


    Is it really the best idea to teach a Zenith how to do housework¡­?


    ¡°Where did your grandfather go?¡±


    ¡°My grandpa said he¡¯s going to make a bear.¡±


    ¡°Bear¡­? What bear?¡±


    If you¡¯re talking about bears, we have one near us already.


    The Second Elder.


    I quickly nced at the Second. He seemed to have noticed what I was thinking as his eyebrow raised a little.


    I quickly averted my gaze.


    ¡°He said he¡¯s going to make an eagle, chick, and a bear.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you talking about those wooden sculptures outside?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    I noticed one day that wooden sculptures of animals started to appear outside.


    ¡®The Sword Emperor made all that¡­?¡¯


    It was sculpted so well that I thought he bought it from somewhere.


    The future Zenith, she is learning how to do housework. And the current Zenith, is making some wooden sculptures.


    <b><i>Is this alright?</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡­Doesn¡¯t seem right to me no matter how I look at it.</i></b>


    ¡°You sculpted it so well grandpa!¡±


    I looked at Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s face while she was pointing at the wooden horse sculpture with a smile.


    ¡®Did she always have this kind of personality?¡¯


    Her personality differed so much from the Wi Seol-Ah I knew in my previous life.


    I always told myself that she¡¯s like this because she was still young, but it was still weird to think about.


    The first true meeting I had with Wi Seol-Ah in my previous life was the winter of this year.


    What was Wi Seol-Ah like then?


    Was it the same as now?


    ¡®Why can¡¯t I remember?¡¯


    I don¡¯t know, what was this faint memory I had?


    The Wi Seol-Ah I faintly remembered was a lot differentpared to now.


    If a sharp sword had the appearance of a human, it would resemble her. If you went anywhere near her you¡¯d get cleaved in half. Someone that pushed everyone away with an icy gaze.


    ¡°Are you crying Young Master?¡±


    I was shocked at Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s words so I quickly rubbed my eyes.


    There weren¡¯t any tears.


    ¡°What do you mean crying, you scared me.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ It looked like you were crying.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. Now go over there and eat yakgwa.¡±


    I bonked her head with my fist and Wi Seol-Ah ran away after a short scream.


    I heaved a sigh as I watched her back. The Second Elderughed at the sight.


    ¡°You guys are having so much fun while ying.¡±


    ¡°Does this look like ying to you?¡±


    ¡°Is it not?¡±


    ¡°¡­Now that you say it, it kinda does look like it.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t fond of the Second Elder who looked at us like we were his cute grandkids.


    ¡°Lord Second Elder, are you going to ept my request as promised?¡±


    The Second Elder put on a sour face upon hearing my words.


    ¡°¡­I guess I have to since I gave you my word. What are you going to request?¡±


    I only had one request.


    I had to go to Sichuan during this month, so I was going to ask him for help.


    ¡®If anyone knew of a way for me to get to Sichuan , he would be the one.¡¯


    Of course, I still had to make up an excuse, but this way was the fastest way.


    But the Second Elder¡¯s face was strange after he heard my request.


    As if he didn¡¯t understand.


    Was it because of how I wanted to go to Sichuan ?


    ¡°It¡¯s hard for me to tell you the reason why I have to go to Sich -¡±


    ¡°No, that doesn¡¯t matter but¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh? That doesn¡¯t matter?¡±


    Doesn¡¯t it matter? Why isn¡¯t he thinking about that¡­?


    The Second Elder continued to speak.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ This old man can¡¯t really understand your request.¡±


    The words that came after were even more shocking.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just run away? Why are you trying to look for a way¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This just made me realize how the old man lived when he was young.


    * * * *


    <i>Slice, slice.</i>


    An elderly man was sculpting something with wood.


    It was none other than the Sword Emperor. Sculpting was one of his hobbies.


    ¡°You came? Lord Gu.¡±


    ¡°How have you been, Senior.¡±


    The one looking for the Sword Emperor was the Lord of the Gu n, Gu Cheolun.


    ¡°The request you made. The Beggar¡¯s sect seems to have found some clues.¡±


    The Sword Emperor¡¯s hands froze upon hearing Gu Cheolun¡¯s words. It was supposed to be good news for the Sword Emperor.


    But after seeing Gu Cheolun¡¯s face he asked,


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s the matter, Lord Gu?¡±


    Gu Cheolun¡¯s expression showed that something bad had transpired. After a momentary pose, Gu Cheolun spoke.


    ¡°¡­The Immortal Healer is currently at Anhui province.¡±


    <i> Crack.</i>


    The knife in the Sword Emperor¡¯s hand shattered upon hearing Gu Cheolun¡¯s words.


    Qi emanated from the Sword Emperor¡¯s body shortly after.


    It could be dangerous, so Gu Cheolun quickly surrounded the area with a Qi barrier.


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    The Sword Emperor¡¯s voice quivered intensely.


    ¡°¡­You have toe to that conclusion, Lord of Heaven.¡±


    Gu Cheolun closed his eyes. The Sword Emperor was crying.

 Chapter 22: Why is he venturing out again…? (2)

    <b>? Why is he venturing out again¡­? (2) ?</b>


    ¡°Come back after you have gotten some rest. you¡¯re going to die at this rate.¡±


    Those were the words Muyeon heard from the leader of his swordsmen squad before bing an escort.


    Muyeon swung his sword every night in order to forget that memory. Yet, they would never fade away.


    Martial artists, who had no will of their own other than performing their art. Yet, those memories were like shadows, ink on the page.


    Muyeon¡¯s sword was simr to that.


    That was the essence of Muyeon¡¯s current sword.


    A hollow sword that had no purpose.


    He was just swinging it. That¡¯s why no matter how many hundreds or thousands of times he swung the sword, the memory would never fade away.


    A prodigy of Ancient Gu n. Besides the First Elder¡¯s grandson, Gu Jeolyub, Muyeon¡¯s talent was definitely that of a genius.


    It was said that Muyeon would have be the first one to reach the Peak realm in Ancient Gu n¡¯s history.


    Come to think of it now, it was all useless.


    Were all first-rate martial artists that obsessed with rank?


    Muyeon still couldn¡¯t understand himself.


    <b><i>Why did Ie this far, for what reason?</i></b>


    <b><i> What is left for me?</i></b>


    I still remembered the members of the swordsmen who screamed desperately for help.


    What is my purpose of wielding a sword? A swordsmen served to protect with their sword.


    And yet, I couldn¡¯t protect them.


    <b><i>Then who am I?</i></b>


    I didn¡¯t know.


    I lived like a crippled man. It went on like that until I received the order from the leader.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let a martial artist like you rot here like this, not in the current situation. So, this is the best ce for me to send you. Go there and take it easy.¡±


    The ce I was sent to was the escort squad. An honorable position, protecting the direct descendants of Gu n. Yet Muyeon didn¡¯t look at it that way.


    ¡°Report each and every one of their actions.¡±


    That was the order he received as soon as he had joined the escort squad.


    <b><i> Why? Am I really protecting them?</i></b>


    In Muyeon¡¯s eyes, the escort team existed in order to observe, rather than escort.


    But he didn¡¯t object to the order. Was he in any position to? Muyeon couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    Muyeon gets assigned to who he will be escorting shortly after.


    He was the third and only son out of the four children of Gu, Gu Yangcheon.


    The first impression wasn¡¯t all that good. Every descendant of Gu n was exactly like that, his sharp eyes and mouth showed that he¡¯d have a bad temper.


    I didn¡¯t talk to him much, but I could definitely tell that he didn¡¯t have a good temper. Not just that but he was arrogant as well.


    ¡®Nice to meet you, Young Master.¡¯


    ¡®You¡¯re the escort?¡¯


    ¡°Yes, my name is Muyeon.¡¯


    ¡®Oh my, I told them to bring me a woman, they suck at their job.¡¯


    ¡®Pardon¡­?¡¯


    ¡®Don¡¯t talk to me, you¡¯re annoying. Go sit in a corner and don¡¯t let me see your face.¡¯


    <b><i> ¡­No wonder why a fellow senior of the swordsmen squad gave me a yakgwa</i></b>.


    ¡®What is this for?¡¯


    ¡®If he starts to get angry, just listen with one ear and let it out the other, give this to the Young Master. Things will be slightly better after that.¡¯


    I was thankful to the senior for that advice. Thanks to him, I was able to deal with the Young Master a bit more effectively.


    I didn¡¯t know if it was the leader¡¯s intention, but after spending a week with Gu Yangcheon, I wanted to return to my swordsmen squad.


    The new job was easier physically, but it was much harder mentally.


    Then one day the Second Elder was looking for Gu Yangcheon.


    Then Gu Yangcheon ran away to the streets as soon as he heard the news.


    <b><i>Do I have to stop him? </i></b>


    I thought about it for a short moment.


    To be honest I was more scared of Gu Yangcheon¡¯s outrage than the Second Elder¡¯s scolding.


    So I just followed him out to the streets and quietly observed him.


    Gu Yangcheon didn¡¯t particrly do anything outside.


    He was just watching people as they walked by, going on with their lives.


    ¡®¡­¡¯


    <em>To my surprise, the air around him seemed to change into this deste silence.</em>


    <em>What was he thinking? Usually, he had a bad temper, yet, sometimes certain deep emotions woulde to surface.</em>


    <em>Immense regret and mollifying sorrow lingered across his face.</em>


    <em>However, at the same time, his face seemed peaceful and resigned.</em>


    The only word that I could think to match the expression that was lingering on his face was, ¡®Surrender¡¯.


    Why did the Young Master, who was destined to be the Lord give up?


    I couldn¡¯tprehend what pain that boy was going through.


    I didn¡¯t really want to pry any further either, as I wasn¡¯t in a position to anyway.


    Then one moment,


    The air around Gu Yangcheon changed.


    To put it into words.


    I unconsciously ced my hand on the hilt of my sword. I heard from many others that I had good senses.


    I quickly scanned the area with my eyes but didn¡¯t feel any threat.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    What was this prickling feeling I had? The feeling even gave me the chills.


    But it didn¡¯tst long.


    ¡°Want a potato?¡±


    Her face wasn¡¯t really visible, but a kid that seemed to be around the same age as Gu Yangcheon appeared in front of him with a basket full of potatoes.


    The prickling feeling around the area disappeared. Was that kid responsible for the feeling?


    There was no way, but it was better to be safe than sorry. I went closer to Gu Yangcheon, ready to draw my sword any moment.


    ¡°Young Master¡­?¡±


    Shockingly enough, Gu Yangcheon was eating the potato that the child handed to him. The boy that would always flip the table when the dishes weren¡¯t to his liking, that Gu Yangcheon was eating a potato.


    The child¡¯s appearance was even more problematic. The clothes she was wearing were tattered and dirty.


    I didn¡¯t know when Gu Yangcheon would burst into anger like the time when he would throw his clothes away after wearing it once.


    I had to send the kid away immediately.


    ¡°How dare you-¡±


    ¡°You got any yakgwas?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any yakgwas.¡±


    Why was he suddenly asking for yakgwa? I wanted to say that he greedily ate all of them on our way, but I couldn¡¯t say it out loud.


    Thankfully, there was one more yakgwa when I searched my pocket.


    ¡®Hahh¡­ Learned martial arts only to be an escort that brings yakgwas¡­¡¯


    That was what I thought at that moment.


    Gu Yangcheon took the yakgwa from me.


    I thought that Gu Yangcheon would eat it in order to cleanse the lingering taste of the potato.


    ¡°You want to try this?¡±


    He offered it to the child instead.


    ¡®¡­Huh?¡¯


    I obviously thought that Gu Yangcheon would curse the child out after eating the yakgwa.


    That was the Gu Yangcheon I had always known.


    But he changed.


    He was even apologizing to her saying that he would give her more if he had more. I just couldn¡¯t understand the situation at all.


    ¡®I need to check where the sun rises tomorrow.¡¯


    Whether it was west, east, south, I had to check.


    The child that was happy after getting the yakgwa disappears with an old man shortly after.


    The weird thing is that only a few dayster, the girl and the old man I saw in the streets were now working at Gu Yangcheon¡¯s ce.


    That day was definitely the starting point of when Gu Yangcheon started to change.


    Gu Yangcheon started to train. Even training alone was surprising news, but he was also training at a high skill level too.


    He trained to the point where even I would sometimes be in awe.


    He also changed his attitudes towards the servants. Not that he was kind to them or anything, he just didn¡¯t show any care.


    Whether they worked hard or made mistakes, he didn¡¯t care. The servants jubted saying that it felt like heaven.


    A lot of things had changed.


    ¡®Did he really change¡­?¡¯


    I often thought about the expression on Gu Yangcheon¡¯s face. That expression concerned me constantly.


    It felt like he was living while hiding something. As if a kid in mid teens would have something important to hide in the first ce.


    ¡®Maybe he didn¡¯t change, but more like that¡¯s his true self.¡¯


    <b><i> But what for?</i></b>


    I didn¡¯t know.


    When I ventured out to the streets with Gu Yangcheon again. He navigated through streets and alleys to find the Hao n.


    For what reason does a person from the Orthodox Factions involve themselves with an Unorthodox Faction, and how did he even find out about this ce?


    I couldn¡¯t understand anything.


    Gu Yangcheon even spat out information about the Lord of Hao n.


    I was so shocked that I almost drew my sword toote.


    The swords of Hao n¡¯s guards¡¯ were faster than I expected.


    But Gu Yangcheon didn¡¯t even flinch one bit despite all the swords pointed at him.


    How could he stay calm like that?


    I suddenly got reminded of the leader¡¯s words when he would get drunk.


    ¡®You know, the n of Gu isn¡¯t all that bright and sunshine as you may think it is. Don¡¯t delve too deep into it though, you might not be happy from what youe across.¡¯


    My mind was in aplicated state when I was reminded of that.


    After emerging from Hao n, Gu Yangcheon bought a ton of yakgwas as if nothing happened.


    With all my money at that¡­ Still never got the money back.


    When we returned to the n, Gu Yangcheon requested that I keep all of this a secret as this was strictly his personal business. I replied that I wouldply.


    But I had to report everything that happened.


    When I was writing everything in the report, I couldn¡¯t understand myself.


    All I had to do was just write it. That was my job. But why wasn¡¯t I able to write it?


    The answer was simply my guts. My guts were telling me that I shouldn¡¯t write it down.


    But for what reason? What was the problem? My mind was a mess.


    In the end, I only wrote that he only went to the Hao n, but didn¡¯t write about the lord of Hao n.


    It was a difficult night. Not being able to understand anything myself just made it worse.


    I suddenly felt the urge to swing my sword. So, I went outside and grabbed my sword.


    How many months has it been since I felt the desire to swing my sword. It felt different than when I swung without any will.


    <b><i> Who am I?</i></b>


    <b><i> Who was Gu Yangcheon?</i></b>


    <b><i> What is the Gu n.</i></b>


    I asked all those questions to my sword and it replied.


    Just like that, I was enlightened for the first time in a few months.


    That made me feel joy like a child, I even bragged about it to the old man, who was sweeping Gu Yangcheon¡¯s ce.


    My head felt refreshed.


    ¡°¡­I think I can go back now.¡±


    I felt like I could return to being the swordsman. This could be thanks to Gu Yangcheon.


    I felt thankful to Gu Yangcheon who never asked what I was so agitated over, despite him noticing it.


    That¡¯s why I also couldn¡¯t talk to Gu Yangcheon about what hisplications were.


    Why he wore the mask of scumbag and eventually decided to throw that mask away. What was Gu n¡¯s secret, I didn¡¯t dare to think about it.


    So, I was about to request to return to the swordsmen squad.


    ¡°¡­Sichuan?¡±


    But they told me to go to Sichuan.


    <b><i> ¡­Why?</i></b>


    * * * *


    ¡°The Military Exhibition of the Tang n?¡±


    A day has passed since the Second Elder absurdly told me to just run away.


    When Iined to him saying running away was absurd, the Second Elder looked at me disappointedly and went to find a way to get me to Sichuan.


    Which is how he brought up the idea of the Military Exhibition of Tang n.


    ¡°We get an invitation every year but it wasn¡¯t something I was fond of going to.¡±


    The Military Exhibition was one of the events the Tang n hosted. And this was an event hosted in order to showcase their military prowess.


    ¡°That starts around this time¡­?


    Once or so, I¡¯ve attended the event in my previous life using the status of Young Lord.


    I remember a lot of cool looking weapons being disyed there.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to start in about 15 days, so it would be right for me to leave now.¡±


    I barely had enough time to travel such a long distance. Can I really reach Secret Vault of the Golden Nature n of Sichuan in that short amount of time?


    ¡°But how did you get the approval?¡±


    The reason why I attended the event previously was so that I could make my face known to the Tang n after I¡¯ve be the Young Lord.


    It was unexpected to hear that I was allowed to leave for almost a month, it wasn¡¯t easy for a descendant of Gu n to do that.


    It was only possible before because I was the Young Lord then.


    The Second Elderughed.


    ¡°I just have to do a favor for the Gu n.¡±


    ¡°You are going that far?¡±


    What kind of favor will he be doing where it would be easy?


    I honestly thought he would just send me off in a random carriage that was on its way to Sichuan.


    I mean, it¡¯s still better than running awa-, wait, that is running away.


    I got goosebumps realizing that I just had the same thoughts as the Second Elder.


    ¡®I¡¯m at least better than this old bear of a man¡­¡¯


    <b><i> Yes! Of course I am.</i></b>


    ¡°The promise was made already, and Yangcheon.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you are trying to go to Sichuan, but you are the direct descendant of the Gu n. Mark that in your head and act appropriately.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He was basically telling me not to cause any trouble.


    I made a rather strange look upon hearing his words. They would¡¯ve been more persuasive had ite from a different person.


    But it was really unrealistic to hear the Second Elder telling me not to cause any trouble.


    ¡°What is that face you¡¯re making? This old man is suddenly getting the urge to hit you in the top of your head right now.¡±


    ¡°¡­You looked so amazing a moment ago that I became speechless.¡±


    Anyway, things went nicely, even if I failed to find the secret vault of Golden Nature n.


    If that happens, I want to make sure that Gaecheon n doesn¡¯t get a hold of the vault in any way possible.


    ¡°So, when do I leave?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean when? You need to leave now.¡±


    ¡°Pardon¡­?¡±


    <b><i> What is this man saying?</i></b>


    <b><i> How can I leave if I didn¡¯t even prepa-</i></b>


    ¡°I told the servants to get everything ready so you should be able to leave now.¡±


    Oddly the preparation were done rather quickly¡­


    ¡°What about my opinion?¡±


    ¡°You seemed to want to go as soon as possible, so this old man got everything ready.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t¡¯ ¡®soon¡¯ a bit too soon¡­?¡±


    ¡°The trip is long so wouldn¡¯t it be better for you to go and return home early?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t wrong but it still felt a little bit odd.


    I saw Muyeon approaching from afar. Muyeon had a nk face as if his soul escaped from his body.


    <b><i>Why does that guy look like that now?</i></b>


    It looked like he was going to the carriage without any choice, ordered by the Second Elder.


    The crew included Muyeon and some servants. Wi Seol-Ah wasn¡¯t in the carriage.


    I was worried that she might be, but thankfully she wasn¡¯t.


    ¡®But do I leave without saying anything to her? I feel like she¡¯d be sad if I did that.¡¯


    I was going away for almost a month. It was indeed easier for my mind to leave her here, but I couldn¡¯t see her for a month.


    ¡°But can I really leave just like this? Shouldn¡¯t I at least tell the-¡±


    ¡°Go! This old man has taken care of everything. Now set off!¡±


    He crammed me in the carriage and then closed the door.


    ¡°What kind of farewell is this¡­!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t finish my sentence. The carriage had already started going.


    Just like that, the carriage set off, leaving the n behind.


    * * * *


    After the carriage had left, the Second Elder turned around and headed towards Gu Yangcheon¡¯s ce.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s talk, Senior.¡±


    Even though there seemed to be no one inside Gu Yangcheon¡¯s ce, the Sword Emperor was waiting for him there.


    The smile he always had on his face was gone and only his cold eyes remained.


    ¡°About what.¡±


    ¡°About why the Lord requested me to do such a thing.¡±


    The Second Elder settled down in front of the Sword Emperor. The huge size of the Second Elder was iparable to the Sword Emperor.


    It seemed like the Second Elder would be able to easily pin him down with his weight advantage, but the Second Elder knew.


    To never judge a book by its cover.


    In that small vessel, he contained the strength of the Heavens. The Sword Emperor, despite the title he was given, didn¡¯t even need a sword at the state he was in currently in.


    ¡°About why you are desperately searching for the Immortal Healer. I¡¯m curious.¡±


    The Sword Emperor didn¡¯t say anything but just stared at him. Then the Second Elder let out a sigh.


    He knew that he wouldn¡¯t respond to his question.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask a different question.¡±


    The Second Elder took a sip of tea. He slowly gulped it down and spoke again.


    ¡°Your granddaughter, what is she?¡±


    The cold eyes of the Sword Emperor turned to the Second Elder.


    ¡°That child.¡±


    Their gazes shed against each other.


    ¡°Is she even human?¡±


    The Sword Emperor¡¯s Qi engulfed the room like a raging storm upon hearing the Second Elder¡¯s words.

 Chapter 23: Why is he venturing out again…? (3)

    <b>? Why is he venturing out again¡­? (3) ?</b>


    Gu Yangcheon¡¯s residence shook down to its foundations, a result of the Sword Emperor¡¯s raging Qi.


    The Second Elder, noticing what was going on, quickly erected a Qi barrier around the mansion.


    ¡®The saying that dragons get bigger as they age wasn¡¯t a lie¡­¡¯


    A bead of sweat slowly rolled down the Second Elder¡¯s face, down to his chin, and then trickled down to the ground.


    The Sword Emperor had failed to control his emotions and let out a tiny bit of his Qi, and the result of it was the residence they currently inhabited being almost wiped off the face of the world.


    This was the power of a ¡®Heavenly Venerable¡¯.


    ¡°You are crossing the line, Gu Ryoon.¡±


    ¡°No. You know exactly what I meant when I asked that question.¡±


    The ¡®sight¡¯ that a high-ranking martial artist couldy his eyes upon was far and wide.


    If a high-ranking martial artist like the Second Elder used all of his Qi, he would be able to read at least half of the people within the Gu n.


    It wasn¡¯t possible to read every move of people like the Lord of Gu or the Sword Emperor, but he would be able to read the others within the n.


    It was also possible for martial artists to read into people¡¯s existences.


    And that was how the Second Elder found out,


    ¡°You definitely already know this, so why are you pretending to be ignorant?¡±


    The Second Elder thought about Wi Seol-Ah as he spoke;


    She was unbelievably beautiful, but she was also different, unnatural even, to the Second Elder¡¯s eyes.


    She was¡­ hollow.


    The things that should have existed within the body of a human were nowhere to be found in Wi Seol-Ah.


    Things likemon sense and fear.


    Humans were supposed to feel emotions, but Wi Seol-Ah seemed to possess none of them.


    Instead, something else had filled up the void inside of Wi Seol-Ah.


    Whether it was light or darkness, not even the Second Elder was able to gaze into that far.


    But if it was the Sword Emperor, wouldn¡¯t he be able to see?


    ¡°That child¡­ what is she?¡±


    ¡°My granddaughter is human, Gu Ryoon!¡±


    The Sword Emperor mmed down on the table with his hand, and it immediately splintered into pieces.


    But that wasn¡¯t all.


    The Sword Emperor¡¯s Qi exploded at the same time as his palm strike, and the Second Elder who had been channeling some of his own Qi to keep Gu Yangcheon¡¯s residence intact, was forced to face the full brunt of the Sword Emperor¡¯s Qi with no proper defense in ce.


    However, he didn¡¯t show his pain.


    While mping down on his teeth to stop even the lightest groan from leaking out, the Second Elder swallowed back the blood that had surged up to his throat, and after doing so he continued to speak.


    ¡°If you find the Immortal Healer, do you think that you can fill the empty void within that child up with something else?¡±


    The Immortal Healer was said to be a doctor, who was sent down to this world by the Gods themselves, but could even someone with their abilities do such a thing?


    Even someone like the ¡®King of the Shadows,¡¯ the one who controlled the ¡®Night Reapers¡¯ as his limbs, couldn¡¯tpare to the void inside Wi Seol-Ah.


    One thing that the Second Elder still struggled toprehend, however, was what exactly was filling up the empty void within Wi Seol-Ah.


    It was distinct from the ordinary Qi that every human possessed.


    ¡®What could that be¡­¡¯


    Humans felt fear, and the Second Elder definitely felt fear inside of Wi Seol-Ah. But it wasn¡¯t the sort of fear he was familiar with.


    He didn¡¯t know what exactly was inside of her.


    He was curious, but he didn¡¯t intend to pry further with the intent of figuring it out.


    His instincts told him that inside of that child, was a vault that he shouldn¡¯t dare to open.


    ¡°Is that why you are living while hiding yourself from people? Because you are afraid that she might be discovered?¡±


    What would happen if other martial artists took a glimpse inside of Wi Seol-Ah just like he had done?


    First and foremost, there were only a handful of martial artists of sufficient rank who had the capability to see through her.


    However,


    Few did not mean ¡®none at all¡¯.


    If and when the Sword Emperor ran into a martial artist who could glimpse into the secrets inside her, what would happen then?


    How would they describe the nothingness that resided inside of such a seemingly normal girl?


    Looking at the Sword Emperor¡¯s face, it seemed like that wasn¡¯t the only reason why he was hiding, but the Second Elder knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to ask any more questions.


    He could feel them, multiple invisible des were being aimed at him from different directions.


    And, while the Sword Emperor himself had nothing in his hand, the Second Elder knew with unfailing certainty where the des originated from.


    ¡®Is this the ¡®Mind Sword¡¯, the highest rank martial art of a sword wielder¡­?¡¯


    The Second Elder didn¡¯t know, as he himself wasn¡¯t a sword wielder.


    Thus,


    ¡°If I ask any more, you will cut me to pieces without any hesitation.¡±


    ¡°¡­Gu Ryoon, you are only alive right now because of what you have realized, so don¡¯t be sad.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are thinking, or why you are traveling with that child. And, to be honest, I don¡¯t really care.¡±


    He had no concerns about what others thought. It was already hard trying to live his own life.


    Those were the Second Elder¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°The old you wouldn¡¯t even be worried about this.¡±


    To the eyes of the Second Elder the Sword Emperor looked like a man on the run.


    The Second Elder who had thought that the Sword Emperor was a de that would never rust, now felt that the man before him was slowly breaking down.


    He was the ¡®Boundless Sky¡¯ above the Orthodox Faction, the ¡®Pir¡¯ that carried the Orthodox Faction. Those were titles that he¡¯d borne, and he had deserved all of them.


    The Second Elder had, at one point, even looked up at the small man who possessed the strength of the Heavens within him reverently.


    But now?


    Now, there seemed to be a slight crack in that boundless sky.


    The Second Elder kept talking while staring at the Sword Emperor.


    ¡°If you say that the child is human, then I will ept that, and will treat her the same way. If you choose to continue to look over her, then you do that as well. However,¡±


    The Second Elder at this point, rose to his feet and then turned away from the pieces that remained of the broken table.


    He had to leave for Namgung in order to fulfill the Lord¡¯s request.


    ¡°Do not have any regretster because of the decisions you have made now. There is nothing more pathetic than that, I¡¯m sure that you know this more than anyone.¡±


    Shortly after the Second Elder had left, the Sword Emperor¡¯s raging Qi slowly calmed down.


    After he had withdrawn the sharp Qi that he had spread around the room, the Sword Emperor rubbed his face¡­


    ¡®That child, is she even human?¡¯


    While the words of the Second Elder continued to echo in his mind.


    Was she human? She was indeed a human.


    The Demon Realm.


    That was where the Sword Emperor had brought Wi Seol-Ah from. He erased the memory from back then.


    When he had first met the child, when the child first said his name, when they walked around while holding hands,


    All of those moments told the Sword Emperor that she, Wi Seol-Ah, was human.


    No matter what Wi Seol-Ah had within her, and even if she was destined to be at the center of the world¡¯s disaster,


    None of that would matter if he shed that destiny away.


    That was the sole purpose why he was wielding his sword.


    That was the reason why he swore to his sword.


    No matter what Wi Seol-Ah was, no matter what disaster came after her.


    The Sword Emperor would sacrifice himself without any hesitation if it was for his granddaughter.


    The Sword Emperor slowly and carefully collected the pieces of the table he¡¯d broken.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    He was feeling more and morecking in recent times because of how easy he had found that it was for him to lose control of his emotions, even though he had lived such a long life.


    So what if Wi Seol-Ah wasn¡¯t a human.


    All he had to do was fill her up with something that represented humanity.


    If need be, he would even give up his life for it.


    The Sword Emperor was prepared for that moment.


    However,


    At the end of the day, the Sword Emperor was toote in noticing that Wi Seol-Ah was missing from the n.


    * * * *


    After a bit of time had passed since we¡¯d set off on the carriage, my butt started to hurt a little.


    When I looked outside, I saw that the sun had already set. A little more, and the carriage would need to take a break as we were reaching a wood.


    The carriage came to a halt after a while, and we started preparing our camping area. It was a good spot, thanks to a smallke being located nearby.


    Was it because I had been sitting down all day? My body felt stiff.


    For some reason, Muyeon was making a hollow face, and after a while, he simply disappeared with his sword after telling me that he was going to find a spot to train.


    However, he¡¯d said that he would be back before it was his turn to watch for the night, so it would all work out, I guessed.


    ¡®How much longer till we reach Sichuan?¡¯


    It would at least be a few days. Like always, it would take a long time to travel in this stupidly vastnd.


    There was a good reason why the Murim Alliance in the past had tried to tame the demons that were able to fly.


    Of course, they had failed, just like they had done with the Green-horned hounds.


    The conclusion that the Murim Alliance came to after that was that it was impossible to tame any kind of demon.


    ¡®¡­The only exception is the Heavenly Demon.¡¯


    It had been sort of ironic, seeing the Heavenly Demon do so easily something that the entire Murim Alliance couldn¡¯t do despite them researching it for numerous years.


    The Heavenly Demon had been able to tame demons.


    Just their breath was enough to control the demons.


    A demon that looked like it could swallow a n in one bite was just akin to a sheep to the Heavenly Demon.


    In my previous life, when the demons invaded the Mount Hua Sect, the Heavenly Demon had appeared while riding a huge demon.


    <b><i>How does it make sense to tame a demon in the first ce?</i></b>


    ¡°Is someone that¡¯s able to do that really human?¡±


    Just thinking about it gave me the shivers.


    I had to stop thinking about it, as I had other priorities to worry about.


    I channeled and directed my Qi around my body after putting aside the useless thoughts to a corner of my mind.


    I may have been training consistently in recent times, but the Qi I possessed was too little for me to improve quickly in such a short span of time.


    It felt like it would take me forever to reach the 3rd realm in the me arts.


    My physical body was one problem, but the most important issue was the amount of Qi that I possessed.


    It was something that I had felt while fighting Gu Jeolyub.


    Because of theck of Qi, I couldn¡¯t do the things that I had knowledge on.


    This could be really problematic and possibly even life-threatening in realbat.


    I stepped forward with my left foot and punched the air.


    <i>Pow!</i>


    The sound of air exploding followed my fast-moving fist.


    And,


    Just doing this much made me feel like all of my Qi was leaving my body, but I persevered and continued.


    From arms to legs and then back to arms.


    Because of my stiff body, I couldn¡¯t make the natural movements I was gunning for, but I still had to move as fluidly as I possibly could.


    Martial skills were skills that became possible to use when the body remembered the exact sensations.


    It didn¡¯te easily to martial artists who weren¡¯t quite ready to learn that certain skill.


    Simply put, in order to learn a martial skill, you had to train like hell.


    After a while of training where I repeated the same movements numerous times, the underside of my belly tingled slightly.


    That meant I was out of Qi.


    ¡°Whew¡­¡±


    I let out myst bit of Qi as if I was pooping out thest bit of shit.


    I had only trained for a short amount of time, but my body was drenched in sweat. Theck of Qi was really holding me back.


    In my head, I kept getting reminded of the demonic absorption skill.


    This skill was the mostfortable as well as the fastest way to increase my Qi.


    If I didn¡¯t utilize this skill to absorb Qi, then there weren¡¯t any other ways that I could think of or recall through which I could increase my Qi.


    However,


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back to that shithole after I¡¯ve just escaped it.¡±


    It was still a skill owned by the Heavenly Demon, regardless of whether or not demonic Qi was being absorbed when I used it.


    Absorbing Qi from only two demonic stones didn¡¯t give me confidence that the skill was safe to use.


    And my goal of not wanting to get involved with any more of them was a big factor.


    ¡®Now is not the time¡­ Not yet.¡¯


    This was a curse. If resurrection was a blessing, then this was a curse.


    I had to at least make sure that it was safe before I started to use it.


    <b><i> How long has it been since I started training? I think it¡¯s been around an hour.</i></b>


    When I stopped training and stopped my fire Qi along with it, the air around me felt rather cold.


    I usually wouldn¡¯t feel this cold because of my fire Qi, but I think that the sweat made me feel even colder than normal.


    I went back to the camping area, requested for clean clothes, and then went to theke.


    As much as I wanted to justy down after I¡¯d eaten, I had to restrict myself in order to show my self-control as a child of a royal n.


    As soon as I was about to put my foot in theke,


    <i>¨C Kyaa!</i>


    My head turned to the shrill sound of a scream.


    It hade from the carriage.


    I wondered about what might have happened as I quickly ran over to where the carriage was.


    Did some sort of bandit group ambush us? I thought they had all vanished after the demon gate appeared in the world.


    When I arrived at the carriage, a servant was standing in fear while looking at it.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Other escorts were also there, along with Muyeon.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I saw something move inside the carriage.¡±


    The servant¡¯s voice trembled in fear.


    ¡°Inside the carriage?¡±


    Did some beast barge in after smelling the food inside?


    Hopefully, it was an animal that we can cook and eat.


    An escort quickly brought over a torch to brighten up the inside of the carriage.


    Then something inside the carriage moved.


    It didn¡¯t look like any kind of beast, so the escort drew his sword.


    And what was inside the carriage was,


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Huh¡­?¡±


    It was none other than Wi Seol-Ah who had a carrot in her mouth.


    I couldn¡¯t let out a word after looking at what just happened.


    <b><i>¡­What suddenly brings you here, again?</i></b>


    ¡®¡­Sigh, my life.¡¯


    Such a fucked up event happening now gave me my first headache in a long while.

 Chapter 24: The Demon Sword (1)

    <b>? The Demon Sword (1) ?</b>


    Early in the morning, while Gu Yangcheon was preparing for his trip to Sichuan alongside a few of his servants, Wi Seol-Ah was doing housework with the other servants.


    She had started to have a little bit of fun with her chores as she got more and more used to the housework.


    Although she had started gettingpliments from the other servants due to the care that she put into her cleaning, which contrasted greatly with her clumsy personality,


    She was still terrible at cooking.


    ¡®¡­Se-Seol-Ah, you can¡¯t hold the knife like that!¡±


    ¡®Hurry up and stop her! She¡¯s gonna cut her hands at this rate!!!¡¯


    ¨C Smack!


    ¡®Oh my god, she chopped the chopping board!!!¡¯


    ¡®The fire! We have to turn the fire off first!! Bring me water, water!!!¡±


    ¡®Nooooo!!! The potatoes turned aaack!!!¡¯


    The Wi Seol-Ah, who was alwaysplimented by the servants, had been forced to stand against a wall while holding both her hands up as a punishment, a well-known story to those who hadn¡¯t been present that day.


    After that event, the servants were ordered to ensure that Wi Seol-Ah never cooked again.


    Although Wi Seol-Ah had been sad for some time because of what happened, her mood had brightened up when the servants said that they would teach her when she grew older.


    ¡°Seol-Ah, can you bring me theundry?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Today was supposed to be no different than any other day; theundry was the first task that needed to be done.


    As Wi Seol-Ah carried theundry outside, she saw a carriage.


    Interestingly, it was the same carriage as the one she¡¯d gotten on when she went to the Nine Dragons Ceremony.


    ¡®Huh¡­?¡¯


    However As she continued walking she noticed that there were a number of carriages behind the first one.


    This either meant that there would be a number of passengers going for the trip, or that the trip itself would be a long one¡­ or both.


    Wi Seol-Ah hopped over to a nearby servant and asked,


    ¡°Hongwa, what is that carriage for?¡±


    ¡°Hm? Oh, the Young Master is going to Sichuan.¡±


    ¡°Ehh? Young Master is leaving?¡±


    ¡°Yes, so the Second Elder hurriedly prepared some carriages.¡±


    At this point, a few other servants who overhead the conversation chipped in.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know about this, Seol-Ah? I wonder why no one told the direct servant under the Young Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Probably because Seol-Ah is too young and still has lots to learn. They¡¯ll be gone for a month too, so maybe that ys a part?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ that makes sense.¡±


    ¡°A-A mo-month¡­?¡±


    <b><i> A month¡­? An entire month?</i></b>


    Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s eyes quaked.


    The Young Master would be gone for an entire month¡­?


    Then again, that was normal¡­ right?


    Wi Seol-Ah couldn¡¯t understand why her heart felt so frustrated at what she¡¯d just heard.


    ¡°W-When are they leaving?¡±


    ¡°They said the Young Master will leave after he wakes up, so they¡¯ll probably be leaving soon.¡±


    The servant was right, as it was currently around the time that Gu Yangcheon usually woke up.


    Wi Seol-Ah, upon hearing her words, stood with a stunned stillness reminiscent of someone who¡¯d just received a devastating piece of information.


    The servant who¡¯d been speaking to Wi Seol-Ah, upon noticing her reaction, caressed the young girl¡¯s hair in an effort tofort her.


    She then spoke,


    ¡°Seol-Ah, after we finish theundry, do you want to follow me and help me move food from the storage to the carriage?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Want a yakgwa?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    After they ran through and finished with theundry, Wi Seol-Ah and the servants started to stock the carriage with food.


    ¡°Is this enough? It is a long trip after all.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t they stop asionally and buy more food anyways?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m not sure if the Young Master will be fine for a month.¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you think the Young Master¡¯s personality changed a little after Seol-Ah came here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true; when I identally bumped into his shoulder while cleaning, he asked me if I was alright.¡±


    ¡°It was an actual bump? You just didn¡¯t brush past him? And he didn¡¯t p you?¡±


    ¡°I know right! I feel sofortable while working these days¡­ Is it right for me to feel thisfortable?¡±


    As the servants gossiped and worked among themselves, the carriage eventually ended up filled with a sufficient amount of food.


    Wi Seol-Ah then asked the servant named Hongwa a question.


    ¡°Will this carriage go with the Young Master?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Now we just need to prepare their cloth-¡°


    ¡°Hongwa! The Second Elder is here!¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ming! Let¡¯s go, Seol-Ah.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The servant ran quickly to answer the call, and Wi Seol-Ah was just about to start running after her when-


    <b> ?Wait.?</b>


    However, a sudden voice stopped her and then she turned around towards the carriage.


    She nced around, looking for the owner of the voice, but no one was around her.


    ¡°Wh-Who is it?¡±


    There was no response.


    Wondering to herself about whether it could havee from the carriage, Wi Seol-Ah crammed herself inside, and¨C


    Besides the carriage being filled with food, there was nothing else inside of it.


    There was only enough space for a person to hide in, but even that space was empty.


    Confused but done with her search of the carriage¡¯s insides, she was about to leave when she felt someone push her inside.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    With nothing to use to hold herself back, Wi Seol-Ah fell helplessly into the carriage and, after a small ¡®oww,¡¯ struggled to her knees inside the cramped carriage space.


    She quickly turned around after regaining her bnce, only to see some carrots and nothing else ¨C there were no signs of the person who¡¯d pushed her into the carriage.


    Fear gripping her heart due to the absurd set of urrences that had happened to her in barely one minute, Wi Seol-Ah started mbering to get out of the carriage, but then-


    ¡°So, when do I set out?¡±


    ¡®Young Master?!¡¯


    While within the carriage, she heard the voices of Gu Yangcheon and the Second Elder, and remembered that the Young Master would be leaving for a month today.


    She then suddenly had the thought that if she stayed quiet, she would be able to go to Sichuan alongside him.


    She was confident in her hide-and-seek skills.


    Even her grandpa, who was good at the game, often struggled to find her.


    ¡®Sh-Should I just stay here?¡¯


    She wanted to, but she felt that it would be ultimately a bad idea and shook her head.


    It was scary to go somewhere without telling her grandpa.


    And it was equally scary to think about spending a month in a ce she knew nothing about, particrly without her grandpa next to her.


    ¡®If I wait patiently, then the Young Master will eventuallye back.¡¯


    After telling herself those words, she prepared to get up.


    <b> ?Wait.?</b>


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah slipped and copsed after getting surprised by another sudden voice.


    It was the same voice from before.


    ¡®Who-Who is it??¡¯


    There was no response again.


    She felt like she had heard the voice before, but she couldn¡¯t figure out whose voice it was.


    ¡°Go! This old man has already done everything. All you have to do is set off!¡±


    ¡°What kind of set-off is this¡­?¡±


    <i>¨C Neiggghh!</i>


    ¡°Hieee!¡±


    During the short time that Wi Seol-Ah had been distracted by the voice, the carriage set off following the sound of the horse¡¯s neighing.


    Wi Seol-Ah, feeling the carriage getting further and farther away from the n, started panicking as she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡®W-What do I do? What do I do?!¡¯


    The panicking Wi Seol-Ah then felt the sensation of someone patting her head.


    It was an extremely familiar sensation.


    Wi Seol-Ah strangely felt like she was falling asleep to the sensation.


    She heard a slight voice as her heavy eyelids began to force themselves shut.


    <b> ?Sorry, but take care.?</b>


    When Wi Seol-Ah woke up, she was met with carrots in front of her and found that it was already nighttime.


    ¡°So,¡±


    Gu Yangcheon asked Wi Seol-Ah after listening to her excuses.


    ¡°You were possessed by a ghost, which is why you got on the carriage, and it¡¯s not your fault, you say, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°What about the carrot in your mouth then.¡±


    ¡°¡­I was hungry, and there were only carrots.¡±


    <i>Sigh.</i>


    Wi Seol-Ah quietly avoided making eye contact after hearing me sigh.


    Meanwhile, after I had heard all that she had to say, I slowly formed a fist.


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Do you really think that anything that you¡¯ve just said makes any sense?!¡±


    A sharp bonk aimed at Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s head followed by Gu Yangcheon¡¯s rage-filled shout.


    ¡°O!¡±


    * * * *


    What could I do in this situation?


    There was a troublemaker in front of me, squatting on the floor while holding her head in pain.


    <b><i>What can I do about this child?</i></b>


    <b><i> How did she even manage to get into the carriage?</i></b>


    We¡¯d set off in a hurry, so how was this possible?


    I wasn¡¯t exactly sure how powerful one of those people acknowledged as the world¡¯s strongest was.


    But I knew that they could easily erase a n without breaking a sweat if they really tried.


    I didn¡¯t know exactly what the Sword Emperor was thinking, but at his level, shouldn¡¯t he have been able to see every corner of the entire n?


    So¡­ does that mean he knew about Wi Seol-Ah going into the carriage?


    ¡°It hurts¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s supposed to hurt.¡±


    I was partly at fault for leaving without saying anything to her, but it had all happened too quickly.


    I had no idea that the Second Elder would cram me into the carriage and see us off so suddenly.


    ¡°Why did you follow us, seriously?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to follow¡­ The ghost really-¡°


    Seeing me about to bonk her head once again as she started to recount her ghost story, Wi Seol-Ah immediately ducked and covered her head while murmuring her apology.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    I sighed at her pitiful appearance and then lowered my fist.


    ¡®What should I do? Do I need to send her back?¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t send the carriage back. To be honest, I was already short on time and couldn¡¯t afford to waste any more of it.


    ¡°Can I send her away with an escort¡­?¡±


    If they walked back, then they would arrive in a few days.


    But, the fact that it would take a few days made it hard for me to actually stomach the thought of sending them back on foot.


    I felt like sending them back that way would lead to me having more than a few sleepless nights.


    Wi Seol-Ah, on noticing my conflicted face, grabbed my clothes and spoke,


    ¡°C-Can I note with you¡­? I can work hard! I promise that I¡¯ll work really hard! So, please bring me with you, Young Master¡­¡±


    As her words came to an end, Wi Seol-Ah gradually lowered her head, tears starting to well up at the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°We are going to be away for a while, your grandfather will be worried.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa said I can do anything as long as I listen to you and work hard!¡±


    Well, the problem is that you¡¯re not listening to me right now¡­


    ¡°It¡¯ll also be troublesome to the other servants if they have to take care of y-¡°


    Just as I was about to finish my sentence, I nced at the servants, and what I saw caused my words to die in my throat.


    ¡®Go, Seol-Ah! Beg harder!¡¯


    ¡®Thank God¡­ at least Seol-Ah will be here with us!¡¯


    That was basically what their eyes and bodynguage were saying.


    <b><i>So, I¡¯m the bad guy here, huh? Is that it?</i></b>


    I massaged my temples because of the headache I could feel creeping up.


    <b><i> Why do I always have to deal with these sorts of problems? Is my luck actually that shitty?</i></b>


    ¡°So, why did you really follow me?¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah hesitated a little but eventually answered.


    ¡°I feel uneasy without you as if my heart aches¡­ So could you please bring me with you?¡±


    The tears in Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s eyes seemed a lot more evident at this point, like she would actually start to cry at any moment.


    My heart felt a little ticklish after hearing Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s words.


    But besides that, I wondered why Wi Seol-Ah was feeling that way.


    I guess you could say that I had given her a lot of yakgwa in this life.


    But, I had also worked hard to ensure that I wasn¡¯t in her sights for any longer than I needed to be.


    So why? I didn¡¯t know the answer.


    It definitely wasn¡¯t love though.


    Then again, even if it was love, it was most probably just a childish crush.


    I told myself that it would be different as time went on.


    No, it needed to be different.


    Wi Seol-Ah held me while making a face eerily simr to that of a cat that had just lost its home.


    I could see that she was about to cry.


    But even so, I had to send her back.


    How could I bring her without knowing what would happen in Sichuan? It was too risky, no matter how much I thought about it.


    I had to find a way to send her away, whether it would be by sending her away along with two escorts, or by calling some people from the n to bring her back.


    I couldn¡¯t let my actions always be affected by Wi Seol-Ah. After all, this wasn¡¯t the reason why I returned.


    I spoke to her with a decisive voice.


    ¡°¡­Just know that I¡¯ll send you back if you cause any trouble.¡±


    <b><i>¡­Fucking moron.</i></b>

 Chapter 25: The Demon Sword (2)

    <b>? The Demon Sword (2) ?</b>


    After sorting out the issue with Wi Seol-Ah, I hurriedly cooked something we could eat, and then we finished the meal just as quickly; it was toote to prepare anything grand.


    It was quite amusing to see how much Wi Seol-Ah was eating, it was as if she had starved for days.


    I asked the servants if they knew why she was eating so much, and their response was that she always ate like that.


    Thinking back, she did eat a frightening amount of potatoes on the day we first met.


    Either way, with the addition of Wi Seol-Ah and her appetite, we realized that we would now need to stop at a lot of ces to restock on food.


    A beautiful reflection of the moon could be seen on the surface of ake located near where we¡¯d camped for the night.


    We chose this spot as it seemed good for camping, but as the darkness crept in, the night air felt colder than usual, due to the nearbyke.


    When it was around 11PM, the escorts started preparing themselves to keep watch for the night.


    They ced demonic charms around the camping area and then went about arranging themselves in positions from which they¡¯d be able to easily and effectively keep watch while also retaining good flexibility just in case something actually happened.


    I was just sitting while staring at the moon when Muyeon came to me,


    ¡°You should go inside, Young Master. It¡¯s getting pretty chilly.¡±


    ¡°No matter how cold it gets, I¡¯ll probably still be warmer than all of you.¡±


    Thanks to my fire Qi, the cold air only felt like a cool breeze to me as I sat in front of the campfire.


    Wi Seol-Ah soon hopped over to me after getting something from the servants.


    On closer inspection, it seemed to be a bowl of dumplings.


    <b><i>¡­Dumplings? Why all of a sudden?</i></b>


    It seemed like they had just been steamed too, as I could still see the steaming from the bowl.


    How did they manage to steam that here?


    ¡°The servant sisters told me to share it with you guys!¡±


    It seemed like it had been prepared for the escorts.


    As Wi Seol-Ah handed out the dumplings, the escorts smiled at her.


    Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s beauty was truly a great weapon.


    The full grown Wi Seol-Ah in my previous life would make enemies surrender with her appearance alone. And, while she definitely didn¡¯t possess that kind of beauty right now, she was still cute enough to bring smiles to the faces of anyone whoid eyes upon her.


    After she was done handing out the dumplings, she took a seat next to me.


    ¡°I brought the Young Master a big one.¡±


    While sporting a big smile, Wi Seol-Ah offered me two dumplings.


    I epted the dumplings and spoke to her.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need to sleep now? You¡¯re going to have to wake up early tomorrow.¡±


    We had to set off as soon as the sun rose tomorrow.


    It would probably be better for her to sleep now so that she wouldn¡¯t get tired tomorrow.


    ¡°You¡¯re also not sleeping, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°¡­Well¡­¡±


    I was fine since I possessed a little bit of Qi, but Wi Seol-Ah wasn¡¯t a martial artist yet, so I feared that she might have some trouble.


    I shook my head and took a bite out of the dumpling. Its soft and moist texture reinforced in me the notion that dumplings were a godsend.


    As the night gradually got even colder, Muyeon stood up and started stretching. I decided at this moment that it was time to go back to the carriage, so I lightly pushed Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s back.


    ¡°Go now. We will leave you here if you don¡¯t wake up in time.¡±


    ¡°Uuu¡­ So mean.¡±


    ¡°The dumplings you gave were delicious.¡±


    I finished eating thest bit of the dumpling, went back into the carriage, and proceeded to sleep.


    * * * *


    ¡°It¡¯s disgustingly far.¡±


    It had already been four days since we left the n to go to Sichuan.


    All that had happened within the span of those four days was just camping and riding.


    I did train during those days, but I wasn¡¯t able to notice any improvement.


    I could understand it, however, since it wouldn¡¯t be easy to improve my Qi just because of slight enlightenments. But that wasn¡¯t the main issue on my mind at the moment,


    ¡°¡­Going there is already one thing, what abouting back?¡±


    <b><i> It would probably take around the same amount of time. So, I¡¯m supposed to go through this experience all over again¡­?</i></b>


    The long journey was starting to take its toll on me, and what made it infinitely worse was the fact that the carriage couldn¡¯t even go at max speed due to the bumpy roads.


    Thanks to that fact, I was granted a first-ss view of the passing world, and, for a time, I enjoyed it¡­ until I grew sick of it.


    ¡°Young Master!¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­ What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Look over there! Look! It¡¯s a squirrel!¡±


    When I looked at the tree that Wi Seol-Ah pointed towards, I saw a squirrel, one that seemed quite busy and content chewing on an acorn.


    ¡°Yeah, that is a squirrel¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s cute! Right?¡±


    I would often have brief conversations with Wi Seol-Ah like this, and, in all honesty, I felt like these small reprieves were a part of the reason why I was still only on the edge of being bored out of my mind.


    Sometimes, she would talk about how yakgwa was tastier than potatoes, or how eagles were tough to eat, or how normal pigs tasted better than boars¡­e to think of it, we seemed to only talk about food.


    Thinking up to this point, I suddenly got goosebumps as I nced down at a Wi Seol-Ah who was pointing towards the squirrel and saying that it looked cute.


    I couldn¡¯t contain my curiosity and had to ask her.


    ¡°Have you eaten squirrels before?¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah made a weird face as she responded to my question.


    ¡°Young Master¡­ not even I would eat squirrels.¡±


    ¡®Are you dumb, Young Master?¡¯ This was what the look she gave me was asking.


    I felt bad.


    <b><i> In my defense, though, she said that she¡¯d already eaten eagles before¡­ how was I supposed to know that she¡¯d never eaten squirrels¡­?</i></b>


    Feeling a little spiteful, I took the yakgwa that Wi Seol-Ah was about to eat and ate it.


    Wi Seol-Ah seemed to take a second to process what had happened, and when she finally did,


    ¡°Huh¡­ Huhhh!!???¡±


    She made a face that made it seem like the world was ending.


    It was a really funny face to see on her chubby frame. The amusement made me feel better about the look she gave me.


    ¡°H-How could you¡­¡±


    ¡°You seriously need to stop eating yakgwa. See how round your face has be.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not round!¡±


    ¡°Go ask others and see if they agree with that.¡±


    The servants, who were sitting across from us, had beenughing at the sight.


    Thatughter died out the instant Wi Seol-Ah turned towards them, and the moment she opened her mouth to ask her question, they all turned their heads away.


    They couldn¡¯t bring themselves to say it out loud.


    Wi Seol-Ah, however, got her answer from their silence, as immediately tears welled up in the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m a circle¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are a circle.¡±


    With myst verbal attack, Wi Seol-Ah leaned her head against the wall and shut her mouth, defeated.


    Although, in all honesty, her face wasn¡¯t that bad¡ªor <i>bad </i>at all.


    It was just that,pared to when I¡¯d first seen her, she looked a bit chubbier.


    ¡®So, it¡¯s true that she gained weight, right?¡¯


    Regardless of my thoughts on the matter, thanks to her being quiet, I was able to spend some time peacefully.


    Turning my gaze to the passing view of the outside world again, I thought about the things that could ur in the future.


    ¡®I hope it all goes well.¡¯


    Visiting the Tang n of Sichuan was already one major task, I still had to think about the Golden Nature and the Gaecheon n on top of it.


    How much time could I afford to spend looking for the secret vault?


    I had at most three days, much shorter than I had previously anticipated. All of the information I had on hand only amounted to a vague knowledge of the area where the secret vault was located.


    Honestly, I was thinking of simply telling the Beggar¡¯s Sect if I couldn¡¯t find the secret vault myself.


    Or, at the very least, I had to find a way so that groups like Gaecheon n, along with any other group that would side with the demonic cult, wouldn¡¯t get their hands on the vault.


    What if I somehow found the secret vault? I¡¯d think about what would happen after that if I actually ended up finding it.


    ¡®We are running low on food as well.¡¯


    ¡­It definitely wasn¡¯t because of how Wi Seol-Ah devoured everything¡­


    The unexpectedly bumpy roads and the asional rain along the way had slowed down our carriage, so we still had a fair amount of distance to cover.


    I poked my head outside of the window and asked Muyeon.


    ¡°Muyeon, how long do you think it will be until we arrive?¡±


    ¡°It would take at least two more hours at the speed we are currently traveling, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Walking would be faster than that.¡±


    I thought that it would be better for me to just leave everyone behind and go alone, but I didn¡¯t because I would be tired in less than an hour and because of the present that I had to give to the Tang n.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Muyeon, who had had a smile on his face, suddenly made a sharp look and snapped his gaze to the front of the carriage.


    Noting his sudden actions, I asked Muyeon, wondering what was up.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    The seriousness in his voice matched the severity of his face, and so everyone stopped immediately.


    At this point, I¡¯d also felt that something was wrong and so I started concentrating my Qi.


    I felt a strange presence, and I unconsciously let out a smirk because of it.


    It was none other than the presence of demons.


    ¡°I knew it had been too peaceful for the past few days.¡±


    ¡°There aren¡¯t that many. We¡¯ll quickly take care of it, so please stay inside and rest, Young Master.¡±


    Just likest time, he was telling me to stay inside.


    I didn¡¯t know what would happen if I grabbed a demonic stone again, so I nned to stay inside.


    Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t a Gate of Demons.


    It seemed more like the leftovers from one.


    The presence was reaching us at a rapid pace. Are they nning to attack us? But something felt off.


    <i>-Shshshsh</i>


    Weird soundsing from the tall grass alerted us to its movements, and so Muyeon and the other escorts already had their swords out, prepared to y whatever wasing at so much as a moment¡¯s notice.


    Not long after, something broke through the tall grass and attacked the escorts.


    <i>-Rooaa-schwing!</i>


    Muyeon had cut it in half before it could even finish roaring, and before I myself could even tell what sort of demon it was.


    <i>Thump!</i>


    The beast that was in copsed with a thump. It was a demon in the shape of a bear.


    I always thought that the Second Elder looked like a bear, but actuallyparing the beast before me to the Second Elder made me rethink their simrities.


    A green-forest bear.


    Just like the green-horned hound, it was the lowest rank of demon that coulde from a Gate.


    ¡°This thing¡­¡±


    Muyeon spoke while looking at the beast.


    ¡°There is another wound on the beast other than the one I just made.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    When I checked after Muyeon¡¯s words, I noticed that there really was another sword wound other than the one Muyeon gave it.


    Was the beast actually running away from its attacker? Despite them being attracted to Qi?


    Demons were running away from humans, even though all their instincts told them to just ughter whatever they came across¡­?


    At this point, I felt the presence of more demons appear around us. But, most of them were disappearing seconds after they appeared.


    It was like someone was killing them from behind.


    Suddenly, a presence started rushing towards us. It was fast, and it wasing straight at us.


    Muyeon had been shaken by what he¡¯d sensed alongside me, but the approaching presence jolted him awake and saw him quickly assume his battle stance alongside the other escorts.


    The presence broke through the tall grass without any hesitation.


    <i>-Roooaaarr!</i>


    It was another green-forest bear, and,


    <i>sh!</i>


    A swift sword sh saw it suffer the same fate as the first bear to appear.


    Thump!


    Blue blood gushed out from the green-forest bear that had just been in, but Muyeon didn¡¯t pay any more attention to it.


    His focus instead rested on the tall grass from where this bear had just rushed out, and he spoke as his posture tensed once more,


    ¡°Who is it? Show yourself!¡±


    A few seconds after Muyeon¡¯s words, someone really walked out of the tall grass.


    Whoever they were, they were holding a sword. I wanted to check who it was, but I couldn¡¯t see through the person¡¯s face, which had been covered with cloth.


    All I knew was that this person was female due the shape of their body.


    She walked towards us slowly and with light steps.


    As she came closer, my gaze fell on the clothes she was wearing.


    Leaves and dust were visible on her blue clothing, showing that she was probably embarked on a long journey.


    As the distance between us narrowed, she sheathed her sword; Muyeon, however, still had his sword pointed right at her.


    On getting close enough, the woman took off the cloth covering her face to reveal her identity.


    One of the escorts audibly gasped upon seeing her face.


    She seemed to be younger than 20 years of age, but she looked older than I did.


    She had light blue hair and white skin thatplemented her hair color.


    Her pointy nose, along with her lips, told me that she was probably one of the most beautiful women in this world.


    She started to speak while looking at Muyeon.


    ¡°I came out here alone, so I did a poor job at ying them. I apologize.¡±


    ¡°Alone? You mean you were ying all of these beasts by yourself?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had pretty bad luck recently. A Gate of Demons just appeared right in front of me, but some demons ran away while I was ying others.¡±


    ¡°They¡­ ran away¡­?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of my n¡¯s art, but they often do that.¡±


    While Muyeon was talking with thedy,


    For a different reason than the escort who had gasped, I was shocked upon seeing her face.


    It wasn¡¯t because of her beauty, no.


    I saw a small, white writing on her blue clothing.


    ¡®Namgung.¡¯


    ¡°Holy¡­¡±


    I almost let out a curse when I looked at that.


    There were a select few people who were able to roam around with that word written on their clothes.


    And furthermore, there was only one woman who was able to do that. But,


    ¡®Why the fuck is she even here?¡¯


    I wiped away the sweat I felt trickling down my forehead before it flooded down my face.


    I knew exactly who she was.


    We didn¡¯t know each other in this current life, but it was different in my previous life.


    She was one of those persons that I least wanted to get involved with in this life.


    ¡®Even with my shitty luck, how do things always end up this badly?¡¯


    I forcefully calmed my rapid heartbeat.


    It wasn¡¯t thumping from excitement or love or whatever.


    Fear. It was nothing but fear.


    The woman spoke to Muyeon with a stiff voice.


    ¡°My name is Namgung Bi-ah. Are you perhaps going to Sichuan as well?¡±


    I clenched my eyes and fists after hearing her name. It was truly her.


    I had to let out a sigh at the words that came after.


    ¡°Then may I travel along? I will pay you in return.¡±


    ¡°No goddammit! Hell no!¡±


    I kicked open the door of the carriage and shouted while running at them.


    Then my eyes and hers met.


    Her expressionless eyes were the same as the ones from my previous life, which made it even scarier.


    <strong>Demon Sword Namgung Bi-ah.</strong>


    The woman, who was crazy for swords.


    The woman, who ended up destroying her own n after eventually turning into a demonic Human.

 Chapter 26: The Demon Sword (3)

    <b>? The Demon Sword (3) ?</b>


    This is a story that happened sometime in the past.


    In a mountainous area, cold corpses were stacked on top of each other.


    The corpses included members of the Orthodox and Unorthodox factions as well as demonic humans. And in the midst of those corpses stood Namgung Bi-ah, holding her sword and gazing up at the sky.


    <b>?Demon Sword?</b>


    Namgung slowly turned her gaze towards me upon hearing my call


    .


    She looked even more fearsome than she already did due to the blood drops sttered across her white cheeks.


    Then there were her eyes. Those ck eyes that held no emotions.


    Looking at those eyes made me feel like I was looking at nothing but an abyss.


    <b>?You¡¯re the only survivor, did you kill the rest??</b>


    All of the sword wounds on the bodies of both the martial artists and the demonic humans¡¯ seemed to have originated from none other than Namgung Bi-ah herself.


    During the battle, she had shed anyone who stood in her way, regardless of whether they were an ally or not.


    After witnessing such a sight, I spoke.


    <b>?I told you that we don¡¯t have much time, so what the hell are you doing??</b>


    Upon hearing my words, Namgung Bi-ah started walking towards me, her blood-soaked sword particrly standing out as the distance between us narrowed.


    She didn¡¯t seem to have any intent to kill, but, what made Namgung Bi-ah so dangerous was the fact that she never showed any signs of her killing intent.


    No matter what.


    A human that had never let her emotions shake her core.


    That was what made her such a scary swordsman.


    Namgung Bi-ah, now standing right in front of me, wiped at the blood on her cheek and spoke.


    <b>?There was nothing here.?</b>


    <b>?Yeah, because you erased it all.?</b>


    <i>Swish.</i>


    A sudden swing of Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s arm holding the de saw all of the blood on the sword that it held stter on the ground¡ªthe previously bloodied de was now pristinely clean.


    A massive sword arc followed her sword swing, the winds violently stirring in tandem for a brief moment.


    Namgung Bi-ah asked me a question after cleaning her sword.


    <b>?What did the leader say??</b>


    <b>?They gave me an order to bring you back, saying that you would probably go on a rampage like a lunatic.?</b>


    <b>?The second part, was what you truly wanted to say??</b>


    <b>?I guess you still have some sanity left in you since you were able to notice that.?</b>


    Namgung Bi-ah went mad, and to none other than her sword.


    She sheathed her sword after she was done cleaning it, and then proceeded to move.


    I let out a sigh after watching her.


    <b>?You¡¯re going the wrong way, Demon Sword?</b>


    <b>?¡­Where is it again??</b>


    <b>?To the left.?</b>


    <b>?Ah¡­?</b>


    <b>?¡­That¡¯s right.?</b>


    Namgung Bi-ah finally found the right path after I had corrected her several times.


    A master that had just killed at least hundreds of people here was now showing a dumb side.


    It was definitely weird seeing her go into crowds of martial artists and y them with overwhelming ease when she would sometimes do stupid things like this.


    Demon Sword,


    The name really fit her well.


    Namgung Bi-ah who had been slowly walking, stopped her steps.


    <b>?Hey.?</b>


    <b>?What??</b>


    <b>?The Sword Emperor must be strong, right??</b>


    <b>?¡­Seeing as you¡¯re asking such an absurd question, I guess I was too quick to think that you still retained a bit of your sanity.?</b>


    I, who had been walking after her, was also forced to cease my steps. I then replied briskly


    .


    I spoke to her with a strict voice, as she seemed to be having weird thoughts.


    <b>?I¡¯ll do you a favor this once and remind you, just in case you¡¯ve forgotten: don¡¯t do anything outside of your boundaries; the Sword Emperor is for our leade-?</b>


    <b>?What would the Sword Emperor¡¯s sword be like??</b>


    <b>?</b><b><i>Sigh</i></b><b>¡­ This crazy bitch.?</b>


    I shook my head and turned around, then continued walking.


    After taking a few steps, I noticed that nobody was following me. Thus, I turned around and witnessed Namgung Bi-ah quietly mumbling to herself while going in the wrong direction.


    <b>?¡­?</b>


    <b><i>Do I really have to stop her?</i></b>


    I thought to myself for a brief moment.


    I picked up a rock that was lying on the ground and threw it at Namgung Bi-ah, infusing a bit of my Qi into the rock in order to perfectly aim for her head.


    The rock I threw dropped to the ground midway through its journey and was cleaved into two fragments.


    <b>?Are you looking for a fight??</b>


    Namgung Bi-ah was looking straight at me with her sword already drawn.


    This was the only time Namgung Bi-ah showed her emotions.


    Her Qi had started suppressing the area, which made my body feel quite the pain.


    I rubbed my face to ease the difort and spoke to her.


    <b>?You are going the wrong way.?</b>


    <b>?¡­Oh!?</b>


    Upon hearing my words, she quickly sheathed her sword, her overwhelming Qi disappeared in tandem.


    A few secondster, Namgung Bi-ah, who had finally seemed to have found the right way, stopped once again.


    She looked like she was conflicted by her own thoughts.


    <b>?What now??</b>


    <b>?I was thinking about it.?</b>


    <b>?About what??</b>


    <b>?This isn¡¯t the right way, no matter how much I think about it.?</b>


    Namgung Bi-ah, after saying her part, disappeared from my sight. I rubbed my face once again, this time in frustration, after witnessing her actions.


    <b>?¡­That¡¯s not the right way either, you idiot¡­?</b>


    I was able to reach the destination in less than a day,


    And Namgung Bi-ah, who had ditched me, arrived after four days.


    * * * *


    Everyone¡¯s gazes turned to me upon hearing my shout.


    The eyes of Namgung Bi-ah, in particr, were quite scary.


    Then again, they only reinforced the thought in me of not wanting to be involved with her even if I died.


    The name of Namgung which was one of the four noble ns? Her beauty? Her swordsmanship?


    None of that mattered to me.


    Her being a psychopath automatically nullified any boon she might have been carrying.


    ¡°¡­Young master?¡±


    Muyeon looked at me, confused because of the fact I had suddenly run out while shouting curses.


    I wanted with all of my heart to just shut my mouth, but this was too much for me.


    Namgung Bi-ah asked inquired while looking at me.


    ¡°You are the leader of this caravan?¡±


    I felt goosebumps run up my skin the moment I heard her voice.


    Should I reply to her?


    Namgung Bi-ah, not caring about my response¡ªorck thereof¡ªpaid her respects to me.


    ¡°I am Namgung Bi-ah from Namgung n. If it isn¡¯t a bother for you, then how about we travel to Sichuan toget-¡°


    ¡°No, we are not going to Sichuan, and yes, it will be a bother for us.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened at my instant rejection, with Namgung Bi-ah in particr tilting her head.


    It feels like she didn¡¯t predict that I would respond in such a way.


    I guess no sane person would reject a request from someone who came from the Namgung n, but, I had more to say.


    ¡°We cannot be exactly sure that you are from the Namgung n, and it is dangerous to let a martial artist into our fold without knowing their true identity.¡±


    Her light blue hair alongside her blue clothes with the Namgung name sewn into them showed that she was definitely hailed from the Namgung n, but, my point could not be argued against.


    I wouldn¡¯t ept her, no matter what.


    Upon hearing my rejection, Namgung Bi-ah said, ¡°Ah¡­¡± and nodded her head.


    And then she suddenly drew her sword.


    Muyeon, who was watching her intently while listening to my words, Muyeon was the quickest to react, as he immediately entered a battle-ready stance.


    But, Namgung Bi-ah just stood there and closed her eyes.


    I couldn¡¯t hide my nervousness upon seeing this familiar sight.


    ¡®This bitch isn¡¯t going to¡­¡¯


    At first, the flow of air changed.


    It felt like I was standing on myriad des rather than on solid ground, and the air around me felt like it was just a step away from shredding me into pieces.


    This feeling was one that I was extremely familiar with due to my previous life¡¯s affiliation with the lunatic in front of me.


    After a few seconds had passed, she slowly opened her eyes.


    The moment she opened her eyes, her frightening Qi instantly spread to engulf the area around us.


    The few escorts who had been cking all immediately drew their swords after feeling her Qi.


    However, before any sword could reach her, Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s Qi suddenly disappeared from the area.


    There were multiple swords that were threatening her at the moment, but Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s calm face in the midst of it all was truly an insane sight to behold.


    The appearance of the Sword King.


    The Namgung n¡¯s appearance and pride were reflected in such a frail-lookingdy.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t fully mastered it, so this is as far as I can show for now, but hopefully it has proven my identity.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah, in order to show that she was from the Namgung n, used such a reckless and dumb way to prove it.


    But, it was also the most definite way of showing proof.


    All the escorts that were standing here were now most likely certain that she was indeed the Young Lady of the Namgung n.


    She had used the n¡¯s iconic skill after all.


    I nodded my head after hearing her, and then I responded.


    ¡°What an immense Qi that was. But. There is now ¡®zero¡¯ chance that we will bring such a dangerous martial artist along with us. I apologize.¡±


    Of course, her proving her identity didn¡¯t mean I would change my mind.


    * * * *


    After safely rejecting Namgung Bi-ah¡¯spany, we started to move again in order to get to Sichuan.


    Unexpectedly, Namgung Bi-ah didn¡¯t say anything to my rejection. She only nodded her head.


    Was I finally able to put one of my problems aside?


    I was thankful to the gods.


    ¡®How in all the hells was it even possible that I met her here?¡¯


    I still remembered as clear as day the sight of her ughtering everything in her path, no matter whether it was an ally or foe.


    <b><i>Regardless, why was thedy of Namgung roaming around here by herself?</i></b>


    ¡°<i>Sigh</i>¡­ I¡¯m so tired.¡±


    Just this short meeting with Namgung Bi-ah had honestly made me feel more exhausted than the four days of travel.


    ¡°Young Master, Young Master!¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah, who was calling me, was looking out the window.


    She seemed to be looking at something.


    ¡°She keeps following us.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    <b><i>What does she mean by followin- No.</i></b>


    A scary thought suddenly crossed my mind as I processed the meaning of Wi Seol-h¡¯s words.


    ¡®Please no¡­¡¯


    As if hearing my thoughts, Wi Seol-Ah spoke again, confirming my nightmare.


    ¡°That prettydy from earlier, she keeps following us.¡±


    <b><i>Oh my god¡­</i></b>


    When I gazed outside of the carriage window, Namgung Bi-ah was indeed following us from a distance.


    ¡®For fuck¡¯s sake, is this what her nodding her head meant?¡¯


    <b><i>That if we didn¡¯t ept, she¡¯d just follow us?</i></b>


    <b><i>¡­I¡¯m seriously going to go crazy.</i></b>


    As much as I wanted to curse her out and tell her to fuck off, I didn¡¯t have a good excuse to do so.


    ¡®I told her that we were not going to Sichuan, so why is she following us!?¡¯


    <b><i>Does she have the same destination as us? There is no way.</i></b>


    I had never seen that insane psycho go in the right direction.


    <b><i>Fine, let¡¯s just ignore her. Ignoring her is the answer.</i></b>


    ¡­


    The problem came when it became nighttime and we stopped to camp for the night.


    We had finally managed to find a decent area to camp in and set up our campfire, but I saw another campfire not too far away from ours.


    It was none other than Namgung Bi-ah.


    I don¡¯t know where she got it from, but she was grilling a frog with her campfire.


    Because of her stupidly absurd beauty, she looked beautiful even though she was just sitting with no thoughts in her head.


    She was just sitting there. tantly showing that she was following us.


    And where in hell did she even get that frog?


    I turned my head away to ignore her and caught sight of Wi Seol-Ah running around the ce with dumplings. It seemed like the servants had prepared another batch for the escorts.


    I had heard some time ago what I¡¯d thought was just some bullshit about the escorts¡¯ fatigue going away when Wi Seol-Ah handed them dumplings,


    But, after experiencing it, I had to say that it was honestly rtable.


    ¡°Young master! Dumpling!¡±


    I grabbed the dumpling she offered and ate it.


    <b><i>Yeah¡­ eating dumplings definitely made me feel better.</i></b>


    ¡®¡­At least I have you here.¡¯


    I must have had a good appetite, as two dumplings disappeared instantly. I felt like I needed to eat more as I wasn¡¯t full yet.


    In order to get more, I searched for Wi Seol-Ah, but,


    ¡®¡­Oh god, no.¡¯


    Wi Seol-Ah was handing out dumplings to Namgung Bi-ah.


    Namgung Bi-ah looked at the dumpling Wi Seol-Ah offered and showed a super rare expression of surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected to be offered anything.


    ¡°Do you also want to eat one?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    I immediately stood up and went toward Wi Seol-Ah.


    On reaching them, I grabbed her shoulders and pulled her away.


    ¡°What are you doing with an outsider?¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah looked sad because of my slightly angry voice.


    ¡°I mean¡­ it¡¯s sad to see her trying to eat a frog¡­¡±


    ¡°She probably wanted to eat it; don¡¯t act recklessly again and go back.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah walked back with a sad face because of the scolding she received from me.


    In the midst of this, Namgung Bi-ah was looking up at me with a dumpling in her hand.


    After finishing my conversation with Wi Seol-Ah, I turned my now-irritated attention to her and asked.


    ¡°Why are you following us?¡±


    ¡°I just have the same des-¡°


    ¡°And don¡¯t give me that nonsense about us having the same destination.¡±


    She stopped talking, momentarily stunned, after I cut her off and correctly predicted what she was going to say.


    ¡°I know that you are from the Namgung n.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ why didn¡¯t you let me join your caravan?¡±


    ¡°I just felt like it. I¡¯m not obligated to ept you into the caravan just because you¡¯re from the Namgung n.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°What I don¡¯t understand is, why is the precious Young Lady of the Namgung n traveling to a far away ce all by herself?¡±


    I kept getting goosebumps because I was showing respect to Namgung Bi-ah, but I had to endure it as it was needed¡­


    Namgung Bi-ah scratched her cheek with the hand that wasn¡¯t holding a dumpling. She seemed a bit awkward.


    ¡°¡­We all set off together, but¡­ I lost them midway¡­¡±


    ¡­I couldn¡¯t think how to respond to her.


    <b><i>She probably had a lot of people with her, and was in a carriage, so¡­ how did she manage to get lost!?</i></b>


    ¡®¡­If I didn¡¯t have experience with her in my previous life, I probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to understand this situation.¡¯


    I remembered that she was barely able to tell if her right hand was actually her right hand or not, and vice versa.


    The Demon Sword had been blessed by the Gods with the ability to get lost in any and every circumstance.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t going to Sichuan.¡±


    ¡°Really¡­? I felt like you were.¡±


    The stupid girl who would always get lost weirdly had good senses in this department.


    I let out a fake cough and continued to speak.


    ¡°¡­Anyway, I won¡¯t say any more about you following us, but please only do that much and nothing more.¡±


    I felt like this should be enough.


    No, it had to be.


    As I hurriedly tried to leave, Namgung Bi-ah called and stopped me.


    ¡°Um, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Namgung Bi-ah.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, I know.¡±


    A few seconds of silence passed after this, with Namgung Bi-ah simply staring at me without saying anything.


    <b><i>What does she want me to do with her name?</i></b>


    After an awkward moment, Namgung Bi-ah once again tilted her head and then opened her mouth as if she had juste to a realization.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve introduced myself, please tell me your name.¡±


    ¡°No-¡°


    I was going to say no because I felt that if I told her name, I would be involving myself more with her,


    But then I got a better idea.


    ¡°-My name is Gu Jeolyub.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Jeolyub, who hails from the Gu n. Gu Jeolyub.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah nodded her head after hearing the name.


    The nod felt like she was telling me that she would remember the name.


    <b><i>¡­Sorry Jeolyub, but it looks like I¡¯m going to be borrowing your name for a bit.</i></b>


    I never thought I¡¯d feel guilty towards Gu Jeolyub.

 Chapter 27: The Demon Sword (4)

    <b>? The Demon Sword (4) ?</b>


    It had been two days since Namgung Bi-ah joined our ¡®caravan.¡¯


    I was finally about to reach my destination.


    And once I did, I would probably have to go to the Tang n first.


    In all honesty, I had expected the trip to Sichuan to be a bit more dangerous than it was.


    Instead, after we met Namgun Bi-ah, we encountered a very small number of demons and didn¡¯t reallye across any real threat.


    The trip to Sichuan took close to 10 days.


    While it was undeniably boring because of how long it was, I couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief at the fact that we didn¡¯t run into any real problems along the way.


    Well, aside from the one that was now a part of our group.


    ¡°<i>Sigh</i>¡­¡±


    I kept rubbing my face at the sight that made me sigh just by looking at it.


    ¡°Look over there! It¡¯s a squirrel!¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever eaten a squirrel before?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Huh? Oh, no.¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah had gotten off the carriage and was having a chat with Namgung Bi-ah, who was slowly following us from behind.


    It was mostly Wi Seol-Ah starting the conversation first and then Namgunng Bi-ah replying briefly, but the fact that she kept responding while walking at the same speed as Wi Seol-Ah showed that she didn¡¯t mind talking to her.


    Wi Seol-Ah would also grab Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s clothes every now and then when she was about to go off in the wrong direction with a dumb face.


    ¡°¡­Why are they friendly towards each other?¡±


    I kept telling her not to go near strangers, but she kept saying she felt bad for Namgung Bi-ah and constantly approached her.


    <b><i> Why does she feel bad for her?</i></b>


    <b><i>Do I have to yell at her?</i></b>


    ¡°<i>Sigh</i>¡­¡±


    I never would have thought I would see the day when those two would act friendly towards each other.


    ¡°Muyeon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°How long till we¡­ Are you tired? What¡¯s up with your face?¡±


    ¡°It-it¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    .


    <b><i>..Fine my ass, you look like you¡¯re about to die from fatigue.</i></b>


    The reason why Muyeon was so tired was because of none other than Namgung Bi-ah.


    On the first day of Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s following us, she randomly challenged Muyeon to a duel.


    Muyeon, without hesitation, denied her challenge.


    ¡®I am the escort of the Young Master. I cannot afford to put my attention into something else, as I have to do my job as an escort. I apologize.¡¯


    Namgung Bi-ah who was rejected, nodded her head, but she kept looking at Muyeon as if she had found something in him that made her obsessed.


    No, to put it more precisely, she was looking at his sword rather than Muyeon himself.


    Regardless, due to her constant staring, Muyeon had been losing sleep, hence his current situation.


    Then again, First-rate martial artists wouldn¡¯t have been this tired even with someck of sleep, so¡­ was he tired mentally?


    ¡®That crazy psychopath had this personality ever since she was this young.¡¯


    A lunatic who drew her sword first if she found a martial artist who wielded a sword that amused her.


    It made sense that all she did was look for the Sword Emperor and other sword wielders in my previous life.


    She wasn¡¯t as crazy now as she had been in my previous life, but she was definitely still a lunatic.


    She was a bit better right now because Wi Seol-Ah was chirping all around her like a baby bird, but I could see that she would still asionally nce at Muyeon¡¯s sword.


    <b><i>¡­Maybe Wi Seol-Ah is talking to her because she noticed that?</i></b>


    ¡®Nah, no way.¡¯


    There¡¯s no way Wi Seol-Ah could have noticed that.


    Well, I couldn¡¯t find any bad things that could originate from them being together at the moment, so I just let them be.


    We were going to arrive soon either way, and then we would part ways. And after that, I just needed to never run into her again.


    It sounded simple enough to pull off.


    With that thought, I closed my eyes, thinking about taking a nap.


    Was it because of the constant training I did? I was able to fall asleep pretty quickly.


    ¡­


    How long has it been since¡­?


    I heard the voice of Muyeon from outside.


    ¡°Young Master, I can see our destination.¡±


    We finally arrived in Sichuan, after a week of travel.


    * * * *


    I stretched my stiff body and got off the carriage.


    It would take around a day to reach the Tang n from here, so we had to take a rest in order to regain our energy.


    You would think that it was better to reach the destination first and then rest.


    The issue was that once we arrived at the Tang n, they would be prepared to greet us then and there, and so we wouldn¡¯t have any time to rest.


    This was one of the hassles that came with being a member of a noble n; you wouldn¡¯t be able to go anywhere without people greeting you.


    ¡°I wonder if they¡¯ll have rooms.¡±


    ¡°We should be able to find some quickly.¡±


    It was always difficult to find rooms at times like this.


    We had a good number of people in our caravan, and we wouldn¡¯t get any special treatment for being a noble n in this area.


    Wi Seol-Ah, who had been looking around and feeding her eyes, found something and immediately pulled on Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s clothes, while Namgung Bi-ah stood still with a dumb look on her face.


    ¡°Hey! She¡¯s wearing the same clothing as you!¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    At Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s words, Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s and my eyes immediately turned in the direction she was pointing out.


    Clean blue clothing, unlike the dusty, dirty clothing of Namgung Bi-ah, and the word Namgung sewn into the bottom of the clothing.


    They were Anhui¡¯s rulers, representatives of the Namgung n.


    And they were definitely martial artists.


    Just as we had found them, it appeared that they had also found us, as surprise could be seen on the faces of those who turned towards us.


    Then someone from the group ran towards Namgung Bi-ah.


    ¡°Sis!!¡±


    It was a boy who seemed to be around the same age as me.


    Besides her dumb look, Namgung Bi-ah had a cold appearance that made it hard for people to reach out to her,


    And that boy was basically the male version of her.


    Namgung Bi-ah slowly raised her hand as she looked at the boy.


    ¡°Hi¡­ Cheonjun.¡±


    ¡°Where did you disappear off to, sister!? Do you know how many people from the n were looking for you?¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­ I got lost.¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun massaged his temple upon hearing Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s response.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I told you to travel with us with ropes tied to you.¡±


    <b><i> ¡­Ropes?</i></b>


    <b><i>What is she, some sort of dog¡­?</i></b>


    ¡®Then again, with the number of times she gets lost, maybe¡­¡¯


    Ignorant of my thoughts, Namgung Bi-ah responded to her brother¡¯s words.


    ¡°¡­Still, that¡¯s a bit embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°Right, is that why you disappeared after only one day of traveling? You were the one that told us not to be worried about you getting lost this time.¡±


    ¡°¡­Sorry.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah lowered her tail upon hearing Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s strict words.


    Namgung Cheonjun, who seemed to only now notice us, quickly showed his respect.


    ¡°I am Namgung Cheonjun from the Namgung n.¡±


    I knew it¡ªthis boy was the Lightning Sword.


    This boy was the future representative of the Orthodox Faction and would also be one of the five sword masters of Murim. So right about now, he should be¡­


    ¡°I am Gu Ya-, Gu Jeolyub from the Gu n¡­ Are you perhaps the one called the Lightning Dragon?¡±


    I quickly corrected myself as I remembered the name I had given Namgung Bi-ah.


    At my question, Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s face blushed slightly. It was kind of annoying, seeing such a handsome guy blush.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a bit embarrassing and undeserved, but I am indeed called that.¡±


    He was embarrassed, but he was still showing pride and confidence.


    The Five Dragons and Three Phoenixes.


    That¡¯s what the eight greatest martial artists were called during this time.


    This group included my eldest sister, Gu Huibi, the Sword Phoenix.


    The Lightning Dragon, Namgung Cheonjun, I think he was two years older than me.


    I couldn¡¯t remember exactly, but I¡¯m pretty sure that it was two years.


    I felt someone staring at me weirdly, so I turned around.


    Wi Seol-Ah was looking at me with weird eyes.


    It probably was because of how I¡¯d given them a wrong name.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    It looked like there were question marks floating above her head, so I quietly signaled to her to be quiet.


    She, thankfully, seemed to notice and remained silent.


    Namgung Cheonjun then asked me a question.


    ¡°Ah, a martial artist from the Gu n. If it doesn¡¯t cause you any trouble, may I ask how my sister came to join your caravan?¡±


    That lunatic randomly appeared with a bunch of demons and then followed us.


    ¡°We met her by coincidence when she got lost, so we decided to travel with her.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t say what I really thought, so I had to put it in a nice way.


    And then I felt Namgung Bi-ah staring at me weirdly just like Wi Seol-Ah before.


    I mentally prayed to all of the Gods that she would keep her mouth shut since she had eaten so many of our dumplings along the way.


    It seemed that I underestimated what abination of ursed luck and a dumb girl could bring.


    ¡°No¡­? He said we-¡°


    ¡°Alright, Young Lady of Namgung, it was fun traveling with you. Please be careful not to get lost next time.¡±


    Of course, I wasn¡¯t just going to stand there and let her finish.


    Namgung Cheonjun, on the other hand, smiled and spoke after watching this.


    ¡°Thank you for taking care of my sister¡­ Are you perhapsing to see the Military Exhibition of Tang n?¡±


    ¡°Uh, well¡­ Yes.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah flinched at my response.


    Was it because I¡¯d lied to her, saying that I wasn¡¯t going to Sichuan?


    <b><i> I mean, what are you going to do about it? I don¡¯t like you.</i></b>


    ¡°Then did you already find a ce to stay? We don¡¯t have anything to offer you at this moment, but we can offer you rooms. Let us go together since we have the same destination.¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun offered with a smile, and looking at that smile made me feel like he might have actually rented an entire building.


    ¡®¡­No, I don¡¯t want to be involved with you lunatics any longer.¡¯


    I had no intention of epting the offer. This much was already enough, and I didn¡¯t want any more involvement.


    I expected that Namgung Bi-ah would attend the Military Exhibition of Tang n since she said she was going to Sichuan.


    But why bring two direct descendants of the n?


    Whether it was the Lightning Dragon or Namgung Bi-ah, they were both direct blood descendants of their n, so what made them bothe?


    ¡®Well, that doesn¡¯t matter to me. This ends here.¡¯


    I already had a different goal in mind whileing here in the first ce, and I had to cut off my involvement with Namgung Bi-ah. I would, for sure, be able to find a ce to stay if I looked hard enough.


    Muyeon, who seemed to have just found a ce to stay, came over to me right on time. With this reassurance in mind, I immediately spoke to Namgung Cheonjun with the intention of denying his offer.


    ¡°Thank you for the offer, but we seem to have found a different-¡°


    ¡°Young Master¡­ There were no rooms nearby. Should we just camp again in theke area¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­Was what I was going to say, but since you have offered so sincerely, I can¡¯t reject, can I? We are in your debt, Young Master Namgung.¡±


    Fuck my life.


    * * * *


    I thought that it would have been better to just sleep in the carriage if we failed to find a ce to stay.


    But it would have been problematic for the escorts to camp out at night again.


    Fine, that was just an excuse. I myself had grown tired of camping outside at night.


    Namgung Cheonjun, after finishing guiding us to the ce to stay, pulled Namgung Bi-ah away and disappeared.


    I kind of felt bad for Namgung Bi-ah, as she had disyed a rare emotion of fear upon seeing Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s angry face. It seemed like she was going to get an earful.


    But it was karma for her, so I didn¡¯t really care.


    What was weird, however, was their rtionship.


    They looked to me like siblings who had no problems with each other.


    But the Demon Sword I remembered from my previous life made me think¡­


    The first thing that the Demonic Sword had done after she became a demonic human, was to bring an army of demonic humans and erase the Namgung n from the world.


    She made a name for herself in the demonic realm by killing the Lord, Elders, and even servants of the n.


    So what was that sense of togetherness that I got from both of them?


    I never had a proper conversation with Namgung Bi-ah in my previous life.


    The same could be said for the other demonic humans.


    Everyone had their own goals and desires, which was why they turned themselves to the Heavenly Demon, so they didn¡¯t have any intention of being friends with one another.


    Because of that, I don¡¯t really know about the background of the Namgung Bi-ah who became the Demon Sword¡­ not that I want to know anyways.


    I was tired, so I stood up to go to my room.


    My room was upstairs, so I was climbing up the stairs when I saw Namgung Bi-ahing down from the stairs.


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah, who made eye contact with me, seemed to be showing me respect, and I was startled by that.


    ¡®What the¡­?¡¯


    Namgung Bi-ah spoke, regardless of my shock.


    ¡°Thank you for guiding me here, Young Master Gu.¡±


    ¡°¡­You did follow us here without our approval.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, let¡¯s meet again.¡±


    <b><i>No, let¡¯s not.</i></b>


    Namgung Bi-ah, who looked better than usual, probably because of the scolding she got, passed by me.


    When I started to go up again, Namgung Cheonjun was looking at me.


    I was thankful for his offer, so I tried to thank him again.


    ¡°Oh, Young Master Namgung-¡°


    But Namgung Cheonjun just passed by me while hitting my shoulder, as if my words were being thrown into the night¡¯s air.


    Then I heard a voice from one step below.


    ¡°¡­Know your ce.¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s voice was quite different from his warm voice from before.


    It was much colder.


    ¡°I was going to let you go the first time, but you truly don¡¯t know your ce. How dare you talk to my sister?¡±


    I could feel his killing intent as our eyes met.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let it pass this time, but if I see such a thing happen again, then I¡¯ll cut through your neck.¡±


    After speaking, Namgung Cheonjun left to go after Namgung Bi-ah.


    To that, I nodded my head rather than being angry.


    It was honestly better this way.


    ¡®¡­I knew they were all lunatics.¡¯


    I had never seen anyone normal from the Namgung n, even with both my current and previous livesbined.


    That guy, Namgung Cheojun, was just another one of them.


    And our brief chat confirmed my thoughts about never involving myself with that n of lunatics.

 Chapter 28: The Demon Sword (5)

    <b>? The Demon Sword (5) ? </b>


    We ended up spending the night at the lodge, and it was now morning.


    Well, technically speaking, it was still nighttime¡ªmidnight, to be precise. But we needed to be up and ready around this time if we wanted to make it to the Tang n¡¯s estate before the end of the day.


    I stepped out of my room while trying to get rid of the grogginess that apanied one who had just woken from sleep and was watching the surroundings with an amused gaze when Wi Seol-Ah emerged from the servants¡¯ quarters to the side.


    She seemed to have also just woken up , as she was still drowsily rubbing her eyes, and so I walked over to her and gave her a flick to the head.


    ¡°Ow!¡±


    ¡°Wake up. Hurry and go and wash your face.¡±


    ¡°It huuuurts¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so melodramatic. And what kind of servant gets up after me?¡±


    ¡°The servant sisters left without waking me up¡­¡±


    ¡°You need to learn to wake up on your own.¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±


    After our small exchange, Wi Seol-Ah went downstairs with small steps.


    I wondered how long it would take until we could get going.


    <b><i>Around two hours¡­?</i></b>


    ¨C <i>Creak</i>


    I turned my gaze towards the door that had just opened and found that it was Namgung Cheonjun.


    He was dressed up and seemed ready to depart already.


    However, I frowned as our eyes met.


    ¡®Do I still need to greet him?¡¯


    After what had happened yesterday, I honestly didn¡¯t feel like I needed to.


    His gaze turned sharp upon seeing me, and he opened his mouth, seemingly wanting to say something-


    But right at that moment, Namgung Bi-ah stepped out of her room.


    At her appearance, Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s expression immediately changed. His visage instantly morphing back to that of the kind and friendly older brother he had shown when we first met.


    ¡°Young Master Gu, you¡¯re up early. How was your night?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but be impressed upon seeing Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s sharp switch. Where the hell did the Namgung Cheonjun who seemed to want to cut me down in two halves with his gaze disappear off to?


    I was suddenly reminded of Peng Woojin. I had thought that he was a lunatic at first, but after seeing the Namgung Young Master before me, I felt a bit bad forbeling him like that.


    He might have been insane, but at the very least, he was a nice guy.


    This Namgung Cheonjun, however, was just a straight-up lunatic.


    Namgung Bi-ah tilted her head in confusion at my response and then at the fact that we were together. From her eyes, I could tell that she was wondering what exactly was going on.


    ¡°I coincidentally met with Young Master Gu after waking up. You look like you just woke up.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°We will be leaving soon, so you should start getting ready. I¡¯ll send a servant to your room.¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    After their little exchange, I felt that Namgung Cheonjun was definitely a pro at cutting off people¡¯s sentences. The ease with which he consistently cut off his sister mid-sentence showed that this wasn¡¯t the first time he had done this.


    Namgung Bi-ah gave a short yawn and then returned to her room. And Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s expression switched once again the instant the door to her room was shut¡ªthe sharp gaze he had shown moments before returned.


    He spoke.


    ¡°The warning I gave you yesterday, don¡¯t forget it.¡±


    And went downstairs immediately after.


    As I looked at his departing back, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder; was the guy known in the future as the Lightning Sword always like this?


    Before Namgung Bi-ah went crazy and wiped out her n, he had been known as a man who would protect the world as the Lord of Namgung in the name of justice.


    The people of Namgung were certainly crazy; whether it was their Lord or his offspring. The experiences of both my lives did nothing but reaffirm this fact to me.


    ¡®He is fated to be the center of Namgung when he¡¯s like that? What a world¡­¡¯


    I went downstairs shortly after.


    The Gu n servants were already gathered together on the first floor.


    Muyoen, seeing mee down, immediately walked towards me.


    ¡°Young Master, would you like to eat?¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­ I¡¯m not really hungry¡­¡±


    ¡°The dumplings are really good.¡±


    ¡°Very well then, I¡¯ll eat.¡±


    The word ¡®dumpling¡¯ seemed to trigger something within me.


    Wi Seol-Ah, who somehow still looked sleepy, was letting the other servants take care of her hair.


    ¡°Seol-Ah has such nice hair.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s because she¡¯s young? I also had nice hair when I was young¡­¡±


    ¡°Pfft, nice? Your hair was such a mess that your brother said that it could be used as a mop!¡±


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t bring that up. I scratched his face when he first told me that.¡±


    ¡°Oh? I asked him where the scar on his face was from, and he told me that it was from a cat. So that cat was actually you, huh?¡±


    ¡°Sister Hongwa¡¯s hair is a mop?¡±


    ¡°Seol-Ah, don¡¯t learn to use those bad words!¡±


    They also seemed to be engaging in meaningless conversation, with the half-asleep Wi Seol-Ah contributing from time to time.


    <b><i>But¡­ why does she have a dumpling in her hand? Does she eat even while sleeping?</i></b>


    I shook my head at the picture before me and then followed Muyeon to where the dumplings were kept.


    Upon taking a seat, I grabbed one and took a bite¡­


    ¡®Delicious¡­¡¯


    <i>¨C Scrape</i>


    As I ate, I heard a chair being dragged to my side. When I looked to the side, it was Namgung Bi-ah. She seemed to have freshened up¡­ but that wasn¡¯t the problem right now.


    ¡®Why are you sitting next to me!?¡¯


    ¡°¡­I think you should be sitting over there, not here.¡±


    The members of the Namgung n had gathered on the other side of the room, and logically, Namgung Bi-ah should have been there with them.


    The fact that she was here instead caused the n of crazy bastards to focus their gazes on me, with fire threatening to spew out of their eyes.


    Namgung Bi-ah, who seemed oblivious to the situation, grabbed at a dumpling. A grab I quickly intercepted with my chopsticks.


    ¡°Lady, this dumpling belongs to me. And, why are you sitting here again?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I just sat wherever the closest seat was.¡±


    ¡°Your brother¡¯s stare is about to burn a hole through me.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah turned her eyes to her brother in a bid to confirm my words, but all she saw was a kind smile on his chameleon-like face.


    ¡°What a lunatic.¡±


    <b><i>Why is he treating me like shit? Did I actually do something that offended him?</i></b>


    Namgung Bi-ah gazed back at me, and I could tell that she was wondering what exactly the problem was. I decided to let her be.


    ¡®But stop taking my dumplings, you stupid bitch¡­¡¯


    I stood up after shoving thest dumpling into my mouth.


    Namgung Bi-ah remained seated, a forlorn look in her eyes as she gazed at the bowl where thest dumpling used to be, but what could she do about it?


    As she sat there, looking deste and disappointed, Wi Seol-Ah randomly appeared with more dumplings. However, I suspected that the dumplings were hers.


    It was a sight for the ages, seeing one so crazy about food offer her food to someone else. Particrly in this situation where neither individual would end up satisfied after eating the food.


    Namgung Bi-ah, seeing Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s gesture, patted her head and then epted the dumplings.


    Wi Seol-Ah gave a bright smile in return and came over to sit by my side shortly after.


    She tilted her head towards me, seeking pats after doing what she believed was a good thing.


    I flicked her head instead.


    ¡°Ow!!¡±


    ¡°What are you seekingpliments for?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa told me that it¡¯s nice to offer food to a hungry person¡­¡±


    ¡°She would get more than enough food from others even without you! Now go and eat more dumplings.¡±


    ¡°¡­Kay.¡±


    Bearing a saddened visage, she walked back to the other servants, who dutifully fed her more dumplings.


    I sighed after all of this had urred and then closed my eyes to rest¡­ Muyeon came not long after.


    ¡°Young Master, it seems like we¡¯ll be leaving soon.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving sooner than expected. Is everything ready for the journey?¡±


    ¡°Yes. As soon as we finish our meals, we will bring the necessities and store them in the carriages.¡±


    It would probably be after noon by the time we arrived.


    Thankfully, we were still more or less on schedule.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s get read-¡°


    As I spoke, I noticed that Muyeon¡¯s focus was elsewhere.


    I followed his gaze, and I saw Namgung Bi-ah staring at his sword.


    <b><i>Sigh¡­ This girl.</i></b>


    ¡°¡­Lady Namgung, we already said that we wouldn¡¯t ept your duel, so stop staring. Your gaze is making my servant ufortable.¡±


    Following my words, I released Muyeon, unable to continue our conversation in such an atmosphere.


    Muyeon quickly paid his respects and then disappeared, seemingly relieved at being dismissed.


    ¡°Why are you so obsessed with Muyeon?¡±


    I turned my gaze to Namgung Bi-ah after Muyeon¡¯s dismissal, my gaze understandably irritated.


    ¡°There are many others you can meet.¡±


    ¡°He is a strong swordsman¡­ I feel like I¡¯d learn a lot from him if I exchanged swords with him.¡±


    ¡°Then go do that with your brother who¡¯s staring at me like a lunatic.¡±


    ¡°Cheonjun is¡­¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah paused at that moment, causing me to frown.


    Shouldn¡¯t the Lightning Sword be really strong? Currently, he should be above Gu Yeonseo and Gu Jeolyub, I don¡¯t know about Muyeon though.


    Namgung Cheonjun was at a level that I couldn¡¯t beat even if I used the same tactic I¡¯d used against Gu Jeolyub.


    Upon thinking up to this point, I paused as I realized something.


    ¡®Come to think of it, shouldn¡¯t Namgung Bi-ah be a well-known name as well?¡¯


    The Demon Sword was an iparable swordswoman.


    Before she became a demonic human, she was already an insanely strong person. So¡­


    ¡®There¡¯s no way that her crazy talent for swordsmanship hasn¡¯t bloomed by now.¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t tell their exact levels, but I was sure that she wouldn¡¯t be far behind the crazy guy who was currently giving me a death re.


    There¡¯s also the fact that she was given the title of ¡°Demon Sword¡±.


    She should have already spread her name as a swordswoman strong beyond her years by now.


    <b><i>So¡­ why isn¡¯t that the case? Of the ranks, she should at least belong among the Five Dragons and Three Phoenixes.</i></b>


    <b><i>Is there something I¡¯m not aware of¡­?</i></b>


    ¡°I should stop being curious.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Enjoy the rest of your dumplings, I¡¯m getting up.¡±


    I quickly rose to my feet and went outside. Wi Seol-Ah followed me as if she had been waiting. She had two dumplings in her hands and looked like she was about to eat them.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to eat two? You might get sick if you keep eating.¡±


    ¡°One is for you!¡±


    ¡°Oh. That¡¯s a nice thought.¡±


    We walked toward the carriages while eating dumplings together.


    It seemed like my appetite was also increasing, as Wi Seol-Ah would always give me something to eat.


    I was gaining some fat around my hips¡­ It seemed like I would need to increase my training as well.


    * * * *


    Namgung Bi-ah kept staring at the backs of the boy and girl who had stepped outside.


    She couldn¡¯t take her eyes off of them.


    Why was that the case? She asked herself. But she already knew the answer.


    Namgung Bi-ah then suddenly perceived a horrible stench.


    She wanted to cover her nose, but she knew it wasn¡¯t a smell that would go away just by covering her nose.


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah slowly turned her head to look at her little brother.


    It was a thick stench. Howe her brother always had that horrible stench on him?


    She couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    She didn¡¯t want to be close to her father, the elders, or even her brother.


    Her brother treated her nicely, but that alone couldn¡¯t change her feelings.


    She couldn¡¯t tell if she felt guilt towards her family, or just pure hatred¡­.


    ¡®¡­I want to run away.¡¯


    She wanted to run away from the horrible stench.


    ¡°All of us are over there, so howe you sat here?¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun asked.


    Because the smell is worse when everyone is gathered together like that.


    Namgung Bi-ah couldn¡¯t say that, though.


    ¡°¡­This spot was just the closest to me.¡±


    ¡°You can cause trouble for others if you act like this. Come sit at the right spot next time.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Sorry.¡±


    She saw Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s smiling face, but she felt frustrated instead.


    ¡®I want to run away, but to where?¡¯


    Namgung Bi-ah asked herself. Then she thought of the boy.


    The boy she coincidently ran into surprisingly had no stench around him.


    There was no smell on him. It was the first time she had felt such a thing.


    The man named Muyeon had a bit of a smell, but even his smell would go away when he went near the boy.


    She couldn¡¯t figure out the reason why the boy felt annoyed around her and wanted to keep his distance from her, but even then, she feltfortable around him.


    After being around him, after experiencing what it felt like not to have to bear the smell, she found it particrly hard to bear the stenching from her brother.


    She quickly rose to her feet.


    ¡°Sister? Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°The carriage¡­ I¡¯ll be going first.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah left her little brother and quickly followed Gu Yangcheon.


    Namgung Cheonjun, who was left behind, stared at Namgung Bi-ah, his expression slowly morphing.


    From his nice and kind little brother facade, he went back to his cold face.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¨C <i>Crack-crack.</i>


    Namgung Cheonjun had a habit of cracking his fingers.


    Something was wrong, Namgung Cheonjun could tell this much. Such a thing had never happened before.


    ¡°I hate disruptors.¡±


    The sound of cracking stopped, and Namgung Cheonjun slowly turned around.


    Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s eyes, after he turned around, were filled with the desire to kill.

 Chapter 29: The Iron Maiden (1)

    <b>? The Iron Maiden (1) ?</b>


    The road to the Tang n was easily one of the mostfortable paths we¡¯d traveled through on our journey.


    It was probably well maintained due to the fact that it was a road that led to a town.


    Either way, thanks to that, the escorts who always seemed nervous looked to be a bit calmer.


    Or maybe they were calmer because we were traveling alongside people from the Namgung n.


    The point was that the road to the Tang n gave us no issues whatsoever.


    ¡°So the first time after I ate a yakgwa, the potato I was holding didn¡¯t look appetizing at all.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°The yakgwa was so good¡­ I feel bad for potatoes, but I think that yakgwa is tastier.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Why is a potato a potato?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Huh?¡±


    While the road gave us no issues, it didn¡¯t mean we couldn¡¯t get trouble from elsewhere. For example;


    ¡®Why is this Namgung Bi-ah lunatic alwaysing here?¡¯


    My head ached every time I looked at her.


    ¡®Why¡­ Why are you always here!?¡¯


    There was a blue carriage ready and waiting for her, so why did she insist on traveling with us?


    Wi Seol-Ah did nothing to help this matter as she continuously chirped to Namgung Bi-ah¡­ even after I¡¯d specifically told her not to.


    ¡®I need to scold her seriously¡­¡¯


    It was also weird how the other Namgung lunatic suddenly seemed indifferent to everything that was happening.


    I had been half-expecting Namgung Cheonjun to follow me around judging by how he had acted towards me up until this point, but instead, he was just sitting quietly in his carriage.


    ¡°So he¡¯s fine with things staying like this?¡±


    I could not understand the thought process of these lunatics.


    Some time had passed since we left, and the sun was now setting.


    I could understand Namgung Bi-ah since she was a martial artist and all, but the fact that Wi Seol-Ah had been tirelessly talking to her through the day thoroughly impressed me¡ªparticrly since we still needed to travel a part of the route on foot.


    <b><i>I guess she has been ¡®built different¡¯ ever since birth¡­?</i></b>


    ¡°¡­Then again, it¡¯d be weird for her to be tired considering how much she ate.¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah was someone who ate a lot but, even if she was going to walk for a little while, it would just burn off everything she just consumed.


    I think that she had a truly blessed body.


    Meanwhile, I ate less than Wi Seol-Ah, but this stupid hip of mine was already showing signs of fat.


    <b><i>Life is so unfair¡­</i></b>


    After staring at the sky for a long period of time, someone in the crowd shouted.


    ¡°I can see the g of Tang n!¡±


    Just like what he said, I could see the green g that had the word ¡®Tang¡¯ written on it in the distance.


    Their numbers looked to be a little less than our currently mixed crew of Gu n and Namgung n.


    As soon as I caught sight of the g, I began to quickly straighten my clothes.


    <b><i>Sigh, my hair had gotten messed up back when I took a nap.</i></b>


    <b><i>This is why it¡¯s such a hassle to meet folks from the noble ns¡­</i></b>


    At least I didn¡¯t have to treat the Namgung n this way because of what Namgung Cheonjun and Namgung Bi-ah did, so I was sort of thankful for that.


    I prepared to get off the carriage once it slowed down.


    When I went out, I saw Namgung Cheonjun already greeting the people of Tang.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Cheonjun.¡±


    ¡°I hope you have been well, Brother Tang?¡±


    ¡°Is there something bothering you these days? Your face doesn¡¯t look too well.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because of the long trip.¡±


    ¡°Right, since you guys came from far away. I honestly didn¡¯t expect for you toe here as well.¡±


    ¡°My sister promised toe here, and I felt nervous about sending her alone.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Lady Bi-ah. Hmm, yeah, that makes sense. I always feel this, but you Namgung siblings always look like you have a good rtionship, meanwhile our Soyeol is getting fiercer as the days pass by.¡±


    After sharing augh with the person Namgung Cheonjun was speaking to, he then turned around and looked at me.


    ¡°Oh, Young Master Gu! Come on over!¡±


    <b><i>Since when did we get close enough for him to call me with such a smile?</i></b>


    I felt a bit sick at the appearance I saw him disy after seeing his true self.


    As I went closer to them, I could clearly see the face of the man that was talking to Namgung Cheonjun.


    The man looked to be around 30 years of age, and had a rather innocent-looking face, despite the fact that he had the blood of Tang.


    He was the Young Lord of Tang n, Tang Jooyeok.


    I didn¡¯t know what his current title was, but in my past life he had been called the Poison Lord when the Demonic Cult appeared.


    Tang Jooyeok looked at me and came towards me with calm steps to greet me.


    ¡°So you are the Young Master from the Gu n. I heard that people from the Gu n was alsoing to our n. Thank you foring all the way here. I am Tang Jooyeok.¡±


    I was able to get a grasp on his character because he was being courteous to me, even though I was much younger than him.


    I showed respect back to him.


    ¡°I am Gu¡¯s-¡°


    I was about to introduce myself, but I quickly remembered that I had told these Namgung guys that I was Gu Jeolyub.


    <b><i>Why did I do that?</i></b>


    This Gu Jeolyub kid never helps, I never liked him, ever since the first time I met him.


    ¡°I came here in ce of the Lord of Gu n. He told me to tell you that he apologizes for not being able to participate in the event.¡±


    I tried to make up a fake excuse.


    Thankfully, Tang Jooyeok didn¡¯t seem to care and had a smile on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s understandable considering Lord Gu is busy with his work. It¡¯s only a small festival for the Tang n, so we are thankful that you came here.¡±


    When the bullshittery greeting was about to end, Namgung Bi-ah reached us.


    She slightly bowed her head to Tang Jooyeok and greeted him.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Bi-ah.¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Bi-ah bes prettier as days pass by, I couldn¡¯t tell it was you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, our Soyeol caused you trouble, right? I¡¯m sorry about that. The kid still hasn¡¯t matured yet and caused trouble for you.¡±


    ¡°No it¡¯s all good¡­ It was a promise.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for understanding. Soyeol seemed to have been waiting for a while. Cheonjun and Young Master Gu as well, you should start going before it bes nighttime; we will guide you.¡±


    Finally¡­ I was able to finish this long trip and arrive at the Tang n of Sichuan.


    It would have been a nicer trip if Namgung Bi-ah, who was always next to me, and that Namgung Cheonjun, who continued to give me a death stare, didn¡¯t behave in this manner for seemingly no reason¡­


    ¡®<i>Sigh</i>¡­ I just want a dumpling.¡¯


    <b><i>What a shitty experience this trip turned out to be.</i></b>


    * * * *


    The Tang n of Sichuan.


    A noble n that had spread their name throughout Sichuan, known to possess the most knowledge in the field of poison and cksmithing.


    ¡®Sword Art¡¯ for the Namgung n,


    ¡®Spirit¡¯ for the Peng n,


    And ¡®Keen Eye¡¯ for the Moyong n.


    Compared to the other mentioned ns, the Tang n was probably a step behind, but they had something great that the other three ns didn¡¯t.


    The Military Exhibition of Tang n was created for that reason as well.


    Their martial art was famous for the use of poison, but their skills in the forge were also iparable to others.


    The weapons crafted by the n¡¯s greatest cksmiths were widely regarded as masterpieces and works of art.


    The Tang n was responsible for making most of the weapons that the Murim Alliance utilized, and they were particrly respected as they had forged the Sword Emperor¡¯s weapon.


    Many ns would dly line up for a chance to receive weapons made by the Tang n.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t hand out these weapons lightly.¡±


    I don¡¯t know whether it was because of their noble name or not, but they didn¡¯t give their weapons easily to outsiders.


    Even if they were offered money. Then again, it¡¯s not like they werecking in money anyway.


    Anyways, the Military Exhibition of Tang n basically existed to brag to others about their weapons, which had reached near perfection.


    My guess on why they were holding this exhibit was something along the lines of:


    ¡°We are great at crafting weapons. If you treat us nicely, then we can offer you these weapons.¡±


    Well, something like that.


    I did hear something about the Tang n giving out one of the weapons in the Military Exhibition of Tang n,


    But it wasn¡¯t something I cared about. Of course, if I were to get it, I could sell it for a high price.


    I didn¡¯t know what intentions the Tang n had for them to show off their weapons, but that wasn¡¯t what I came here for in the first ce.


    ¡®I have to be ready to find the secret vault.¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t forget the real reason why I¡¯de here: Geumyeonchun, and their secret vault.


    Three days after the Military Exhibition of Tang¡ªI only had three days. And the only info I had on the secret vault was a vague location of it.


    And even that information wasn¡¯t something I wasn¡¯t entirely sure about.


    If I didn¡¯t find the secret vault in the three days I had, I would need to go to Beggar¡¯s Sect and spread the information about the Golden Nature n¡¯s secret vault.


    ¡°¡­Howplicated.¡¯


    ¡°What are you thinking about so deeply, Young Master?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah spoke to me when she saw me struggling with my thoughts.


    With Tang Jooyeok¡¯s guidance, I finally arrived at the Tang n of Sichuan.


    I hade here in my previous life as well, but seeing the n again after only having a faint memory of it was astounding.


    The Tang n looked to be bigger than the Heaven market I had gone to for the Nine Dragons Ceremony.


    ¡®When all is said and done, they are indeed a noble n.¡¯


    The roots of the Orthodox factions were different, even in size.


    After arriving and unpacking my belongings, I nned to take a look around the ce.


    They didn¡¯t tell me not to wander around, so I felt like I could at least do that much.


    I told them that I was going for a walk, and with Wi Seol-Ah quickly tagging along, we went for the walk together.


    After following the road for a while, a forest filled with trees appeared. How big does a n have to be for it to have a forest within it?


    <i>Crick, crick.</i> With each step, I heard the sound of crickets.


    I moved my steps after the sound of the crickets which filled up the forest, and when I noticed some fireflies along the way, I realized that it would soon be summer.


    After walking for a bit, I ran into an artificialke. It wasn¡¯t argeke and instead seemed to have been intricately designed¡ªthe delicate decorations were something that even I had to apud.


    The sight of fireflies hovering above theke as well as the lotus flower floating on its surface made for an undeniably beautiful sight.


    ¡°Wow¡­!¡±


    When even someone like me could appreciate its beauty, Wi Seol-Ah was understandably mesmerized by theke before her. Arge smile adorned her face as she looked on with glittering eyes.


    I wondered if I should pat her head at that moment.


    I didn¡¯t, in the end.


    ¡°It¡¯s so pretty, Young Master!¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah started following the fireflies, dancing with them. At that sight, I rubbed my eyes with the back of my hand.


    Sometimes, I would look for signs of the Wi Seol-Ah I knew in my previous life.


    Like now.


    The Wi Seol-Ah now didn¡¯t have her moonlight hair, nor did she have her sharp cold eyes.


    She instead had ck hair that resembled the sky at night, and a face that was always brimming with joy.


    She was so different from the girl from my previous life.


    ¡®So, why am I always looking for that Wi Seol-Ah in the current Wi Seol-Ah?¡¯


    I smirked at the thought I had.


    ¡°Why am I even thinking about this? It¡¯s just a passing thought.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing; let¡¯s start going back, it¡¯s almost bedtime.¡±


    We¡¯d spent enough time admiring the scenery.


    Just as I turned around, already envisioning the good night¡¯s sleep I would finally be able to enjoy after arriving at the n¡­


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    A sharp voice pierced through my ears.


    I turned towards the direction the voice hade from and saw Namgung Bi-ah looking at me with an astonished expression and someone else standing alongside her.


    The mysterious neer was the owner of the voice. And she soon spoke to me once again.


    ¡°This is a ce outsiders aren¡¯t allowed to enter. Who are you?¡±


    As the moonlight beamed upon her, I was able to see her face.


    Then I recalled exactly who this woman was.


    The green eyes that were tantly noticeable even at night time were already a dead giveaway.


    The Poison Queen, Tang Soyeol.


    She was the first person in history to be immune to any kind of poison.


    She was the ¡®Iron Maiden¡¯ who fought against thousands of demons that would appear in Sichuan in the near future, all by herself.


    And,


    In my past life, she was one of the people who I¡¯d personally killed with my own hands.

 Chapter 30: The Iron Maiden (2)

    <b>? The Iron Maiden (2) ?</b>


    <i>¨C Whoosh¡­</i>


    A sickening sound could be heard as I stepped on the deep puddles of blood that appeared at random spots in the area.


    The sight of corpses stacked on top of each other wasn¡¯t anything new any longer.


    Not a single fresh spot could be seen on any of the rotten corpses, and the smell that lingered in the air was unmistakably the smell of poison.


    This had once been and that was brimming with life. Now, rotten poison had sunk deep into the fissuring ground.


    I wondered how long it would take for and of this magnitude to get back to its normal state.


    A few centuries? Even that long might not be enough.


    I concentrated Qi around my body to protect myself from the poison in the air as I walked.


    Sichuan, once a lively and brightnd, had be a cursednd.


    No humans would be able to live here anymore.


    After walking for some time, I finally came across the person responsible for poisoning thisnd. She wasying on the ground, seemingly quite calmly.


    Her eye sockets, which once harbored bright green eyes, now had nothing within them. Instead, blood could be seen welling up in each of them, with streams of the bright-red liquid flowing down from each socket.


    <b>¡ºIt¡¯s over, Poison Queen.¡»</b>


    The Poison Queen, Tang Soyeol, who had been looking down with her hollow gaze, turned up at my voice.


    <b>¡º¡­It¡¯s you.¡»</b>


    Her spirited voice was gone, and what was left was a tired one,ced through and through with a sense of defeat.


    <b>¡ºIt¡¯s quite amusing seeing you staying here, even though your own family ran away a while ago¡­ Did you think that anything would change if you tried protecting this ce by yourself?¡»</b>


    <b>¡ºNothing will change.¡»</b>


    <b>¡ºThen why?¡»</b>


    Tang Soyeol covered her mouth with her sleeve and smiled.


    <b>¡ºThen howe you came here?¡»</b>


    <b>¡ºThat is a stupid question. Isn¡¯t it obvious? I came here to take yourst breath away from you.¡»</b>


    <b>¡ºI see.¡»</b>


    <i>¨C Whoosh</i>


    I walked slowly toward Tang Soyeol. And as I walked closer, the poisonous Qi strangely got fainter.


    Tang Soyeol stayed here so that the rest of the Tang n could move safely to the Shaolin Sect, and there they began making ns in regard to what would happen in the future.


    Then¡­ what about Tang Soyeol?


    <b>¡ºHow foolish.¡»</b>


    What was left of the woman who stayed behind all by herself?


    Perhaps if the Orthodox Factions won the war, she would be remembered in history with one line.


    <i>¡ªWith the sacrifice of Tang Soyeol, we were able to ensure a peaceful future for the world.</i>


    Something along those lines would be left behind.


    How pointless.


    Two days. Forty-eight hours.


    That was the time Tang Soyeol spent fighting against demons in Sichuan all by herself.


    Both of her eyes had been gouged out, thend of Tang was now filled with poisonous Qi, and in that amount of time, a countless number of demons had been killed.


    But in the end? It was all pointless.


    The war wouldn¡¯t end as long as the Heavenly Demon remained alive.


    As I arrived before her, Tang Soyeol opened her mouth.


    <b> ¡º¡­I am sorry.¡»</b>


    I frowned upon hearing her ridiculous words.


    <b>¡ºApologizing to a demonic human? You¡¯ve lost your mind, Poison Queen.¡»</b>


    <b>¡ºYes, perhaps I¡¯ve finally lost my mind¡­ I wish I could have lost it quicker¡­ I¡¯m only now able to see the things I couldn¡¯t before after losing my eyes.¡»</b>


    <b>¡ºYour nonsense stops here. Are those yourst words?¡»</b>


    I slowly grabbed her neck. It felt like if I put even a little strength into it, it would break instantly.


    <b>¡ºI¡¯m in no position to ask for this, but if there is time left in the world¡»</b>


    While her body was shaking, she was speaking with emotion that I could not understand.


    Maybe it was her grudge, or the regret she felt for being the sacrifice.


    Nheless, it wasn¡¯t something I needed to be concerned about.


    <b>¡ºI hope you¡­¡»</b>


    Tang Soyeol tried to utter something, but I could not make out what she said as her voice didn¡¯te out.


    Without hesitation, I put strength into my hands.


    <i> ¨C Crack</i>


    With the sound of something breaking, Tang Soyeol¡¯s head drooped downward.


    When I let go, Tang Soyeol¡¯s body copsed to the ground in a fashion simr to a puppet whose strings had been cut.


    The blood puddles were already contaminated with poison Qi.


    Even if she had been immune to all kinds of poison while she was alive, with this lifeless body of hers, which had no Qi, she would quickly rot and melt away.


    She couldn¡¯t even save a single limb of her body, even with all this sacrifice.


    However, that was what being a sacrifice meant.


    I then turned around and moved my steps to get out of thend of Sichuan.


    Was it because of the poison ki? I felt sick just standing there.


    Thisnd.


    And I as well.


    ***


    ¡°Are you not going to respond?¡±


    My reminiscence ended.


    I hated how I would only remember things at times like these. My eyes met Tang Soyeol¡¯s.


    Only one of her eyes glowed in green, as her immunity to poison hadn¡¯t been perfected yet.


    But in a few years, both her eyes would emanate that green radiance.


    The Poison Queen Tang Soyeol, no, she¡¯s probably only known as the ¡®Poison Phoenix¡¯ by now.


    ¡°If you won¡¯t respond, I¡¯ll call a person-¡°


    Tang Soyeol was speaking, but Namgung Bi-ah whispered to her.


    Upon hearing Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s words, Tang Soyeol let go of her cringed expression.


    Then she moved closer to me and showed respect.


    ¡°I am Tang Soyeol of the Tang n, I apologize for being rude to our guest.¡±


    That was a fast decision, made without any hesitation.


    ¡°¡­I am Gu Jeolyub.¡±


    I responded in kind, but I obviously used Gu Jeolyub¡¯s name.


    I seriously need to stop this¡­ Maybe I should just reveal it now?


    This wouldn¡¯t even have worked in the first ce if my name had been spread out even a little bit, but howe no one cared about my name?


    Well, if this was my past life, then, in a year, my name woulde to be known as the piece of shit of Shanxi.


    Tang Soyeol spoke while I was trapped in my thoughts.


    ¡°I see. Young Master Gu, this ce is prohibited for outsiders.¡±


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t thedy of Namgung next to you also an outsider?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine since our family allowed her in.¡±


    So basically, she was telling me to piss off as I hadn¡¯t been given permission to be here.


    How unfair, honestly¡­ Then again, I was about to leave, so it didn¡¯t matter either way.


    It was also hard to deal with Tang Soyeol¡¯s sharp re.


    Why is she giving me such a death stare? Did she really hate me that much just foring here?


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡±


    I moved along with Wi Seol-ah after ending the conversation there.


    After we left, Namgung Bi-ah asked Tang Soyeol while looking at her.


    ¡°Soyeol.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Why did you stare at him so fiercely?¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t like how he didn¡¯t apologize even though I told him outsiders aren¡¯t allowed here.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Does he think that being handsome fixes everything? I always hate guys that think that way.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    <b><i>Handsome? What?</i></b>


    The boy¡¯s face suddenly came to mind as Namgung Bi-ah heard Tang Soyeol¡¯s remark.


    With his sharp eyes, no, he could be said to have a sharp face in general.


    Sharp eyes, a sharp nose, and a sharp mouth¡ªwhenbined, they formed a frightening rather than a handsome face.


    It definitely wasn¡¯t ugly, but handsome was a little far-fetched¡­


    However, it was a wonder that she could remember the details of his face so perfectly, as Namgung Bi-ah was a person who could forget almost anything.


    ¡°¡­<i>Sigh</i>, I prefer a person that¡¯s nice and kind even if they are on the uglier side.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    Tang Soyeol mumbled words like ¡®Handsome guys¡¯ as she started walking forward. Meanwhile, Namgung Bi-ah slowly trailed behind her.


    As she walked, however, the question mark floating above Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s head did not disappear.


    * * * *


    A night had passed after we arrived at the Tang n, and it was now morning.


    When I opened the door to my room, still in a drowsy state, I saw two faces that I did not want to see.


    Namgung Bi-ah and Namgung Cheonjun.


    The two Namgung siblings in blue attire were in front of me.


    <b><i>¡­Why are they alwaysing to me and getting on my nerves?</i></b>


    <b><i>Can¡¯t we just act like we don¡¯t know each other since we¡¯ve reached the Tang n?</i></b>


    I opened my mouth at that shitty sight.


    ¡°¡­What brings you here again?¡±


    There was no way Namgung Cheonjun wanted to visit, so I spoke while looking at Namgung Bi-ah.


    It was most probable that this son of Namgung was just following her like a dog.


    Namgung Bi-ah answered my question while looking at me.


    ¡°Food¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Food?¡±


    <b><i>What food¡­?</i></b>


    ¡°We have to go eat food.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, you may.¡±


    <b><i>Whye and report to me if you are hungry? Just go eat.</i></b>


    Namgung Cheonjun, who seemed to be frustrated with the conversation, specified.


    ¡°The Tang n invited us to a meal, but my sister said that it¡¯d be nice for Young Master Gu toe along with us, which is why we came here.¡±


    ¡°I see; thank you for letting me know. I¡¯ll pass, so enjoy your meal.¡±


    I disliked it even more now that I heard the exnation. No way am I eating with the two of you.


    Namgung Cheonjun frowned, as if he did not expect me to decline their offer.


    I could see his true emotions leaking out, ¡®How dare you¡¯, it was visible on his visage.


    Of course, he fixed his expression right away.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a good appetite right now.¡±


    ¡°You can enhance your rtionship with the people of the Orthodox Factions, Young Master Gu.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m shy with people, and I would like to eat in afortable atmosphere.¡±


    ¡°You are¡­ shy?¡±


    Thest sentence was from Namgung Bi-ah.


    I gave her a sharp stare, to which Namgung Bi-ah quickly avoided my eye contact.


    ¡°Anyways, I won¡¯t be going, so enjoy your food.¡±


    The Military Exhibition of Tang would be starting around afternoon time tomorrow.


    I was nning on eating whatever I could and focusing on training in the meantime.


    If I were to eat alongside them, I didn¡¯t think I would be able to maintain a normal stomach.


    After my rejection, however, Namgung Cheonjun came closer to me with an expression that showed his true feelings.


    ¡°How about youe along with us?¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun grabbed my arm while he spoke.


    Rather strongly too.


    It was out of Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s sight, so he didn¡¯t bother managing his facial expression.


    The face Namgung Cheonjun had as he stared at me was one that was filled with hatred and annoyance.


    <i>¨C Grip</i>


    He put more strength into the hand that was grabbing my arm.


    He was going to bring me by force if I kept refusing him.


    ¡®What now?¡¯


    <b><i>What an annoying hassle.</i></b>


    <b><i>Why does everyone keep giving me bullshit?</i></b>


    <b><i>I¡¯m trying to leave quietly, but things just keeping at me.</i></b>


    I could already feel his desire to kill me, regardless of how he tried to hide it.


    I had been hoping for him to be at least a little bit of a help in the future, even though he was crazy in my eyes and just a psycho in general.


    And I was constantly trying to restrain myself since he bore the name of Namgung, but he kept doing things that made me want to just go all out and fuck the consequences.


    <strong><i>Or¡­ should I just kill him?</i></strong>


    <i>¨C Swoosh!</i>


    After the events of my past life, I had also developed my own killing intent. But I always made sure to keep it under wraps.


    Unfortunately for Namgung Cheonjun, I involuntarily released a small part of it.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    He backed up immediately with a shocked expression on his face.


    <b><i> ¡­Sigh, this was a genuine mistake.</i></b>


    I quickly calmed my mind and fixed the atmosphere around me, but Namgung Cheonjun was already looking at me with widened eyes.


    Because of the young body I had, it wasn¡¯t easy to control my emotions and the air around me.


    Thankfully though, the killing intent didn¡¯t reach Namgung Bi-ah, so she simply tilted her head in confusion, wondering what was going on.


    I awkwardly smiled while looking at Namgung Cheonjun. I felt like I had to go now.


    ¡°Since you are offering so much, I can¡¯t decline, can I? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    I put my arms around Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s shoulder. It was really ufortable as he was taller than me.


    Namgung Cheonjun looked like his pride had taken a hit when he backed off against me, so his surprise quickly gave way to a sudden surge of anger.


    He seemed like he was about to throw me off, so I put some strength into my arm and whispered to him.


    ¡®Get a better grip of your face; your precious sister is looking at you.¡¯


    <i>¨C Crack.</i>


    With his anger doubling at my mention of Namgung Bi-ah, he audibly clenched his teeth.


    I held back myughter at the sight of his actions.


    However, he seemed to take my advice as he fixed his expression some secondster, the mask of a kind smile manifesting over his face once again.


    ¡°Thank you foring along, Young Master Gu.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing at all, I can¡¯t refuse you if you are asking with this dedication.¡±


    <b><i> Hahaha.</i></b>


    We bothughed while hiding our true thoughts.


    I didn¡¯t care about his hatred towards me, as we wouldn¡¯t be seeing each other once we part ways.


    And even if we did see each other, it would only be at meetings of the Orthodox Faction.


    <b><i>So, let¡¯s just end it here.</i></b>


    <b><i>He won¡¯t try to do anything as there are eyes watching anyway.</i></b>


    <b><i> But even so, he is the son of the Namgung n, so he must have some thoughts, right¡­?</i></b>


    I then quickly realized.


    ¡®This guy doesn¡¯t think¡­¡¯


    And so, in the uing afternoon, Namgung Cheonjun spoke to me.


    ¡°Young Master Gu, would you like to spar with me?¡±


    <b><i> ¡­This Gu Jeolyub-like piece of shit.</i></b>

 Chapter 31: Only Three Times (1)

    <b>? Only Three Times (1) ?</b>


    <i>Two hours before the incident.</i>


    I had just arrived at the dining hall alongside the crazy Namgung duo, and a cursory nce of the dining hall told me that only the young prodigies were here¡ªthe only person in the room who seemed to be well over the age of 20 was Tang Jooyeok.


    Sichuan was known to have food with a particrly strong taste, and their spicy food was known to be the most famous of them all.


    There was a ton of food on the table, but the smell of spice that poked my nose was almost too strong.


    ¡®It feels like I¡¯ll have a stomach ache just by smelling them.¡¯


    Thankfully, there also seemed to be mild food that had been prepared for people who were weak to spice.


    Eating dumplings again, even in Sichuan.


    <b><i>¡­Maybe it¡¯s not a bad thing?</i></b>


    Tang Jooyeok looked at the people that had gathered with a smile, and shortly after, called his family members to taste the food, one after the other.


    It was done to prove that the food that had been prepared was safe to eat, as they were a n known to be proficient with poison.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t know how much that would actually do to help in gaining their guests¡¯ trust.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the best, but I hope you enjoy the meal.¡±


    Shortly after Tang Jooyeok spoke, everyone slowly started to eat.


    Now that I¡¯d thought about it, I came here without letting Wi Seol-ah know. I hoped that she wouldn¡¯t get mad at me¡­


    ¡®Hm¡­¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t be sure, but I believed that she was taking good care of herself.


    ¡®Hm¡­¡­¡¯


    I kept trying to move my chopsticks towards the food, but I was forced to stop.


    It was because of Tang Soyeol, who was sitting next to her brother but instead of eating, she kept her eyes glued on me¡­


    ¡®¡­I¡¯m gonna get sick at this rate.¡¯


    <b><i>What was up with her now?</i></b>


    I kept repeating the process of grabbing dumplings and letting them go because Tang Soyeol¡¯s fiery eyes wouldn¡¯t stop staring at me.


    What made this particrly irritating was that this same scene was something that had always urred whenever we met in my previous life.


    All she would do is stare at me without saying anything.


    I had once grown so irked by it that I¡¯d verballyshed out at her.


    What was even more absurd was the fact that she cried right in front of me, straight after I did that.


    All I did was scold her a bit for staring at me, and suddenly she started crying¡­


    ¡®<i>Sigh</i>¡­ I guess I have to deal with her staring at me even in this life¡­¡¯


    Did she have some grudge against me or something? I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d done anything to the Tang n, though.


    Maybe she wasn¡¯t fond of me eating dumplings?


    .


    <b><i> ..Or maybe it¡¯s just the way I look?</i></b>


    I was used to people saying that I had bad facial expressions, soments like that didn¡¯t really faze me.


    I finally decided to simply ignore her, and then I grabbed and ate a dumpling.


    <i>Cough!</i>


    ¡®Fuck!¡¯


    I almost spat out the dumpling as soon as I bit into it.


    <b><i>Why the hell is it so spicy!?</i></b>


    I¡¯d let my guard down, and if I spat out the food here, everyone would definitely stare at me.


    While I was busy dealing with my conflicted thoughts, someone next to me pushed a ss of water towards me.


    It was Namgung Bi-ah.


    I was startled at first, but I quickly took the ss and gulped down the water.


    <b><i>What in hell did they put in their dumplings to make them so spicy?</i></b>


    After downing the water, I heaved a sigh of relief and turned to Namgung Bi-ah.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah nodded at my words and carefully put something on my dish.


    I wondered what it was, so I looked at it, and it was a piece of grilled fish that had been ripped apart from its bones.


    I looked at it with confusion.


    ¡°This one isn¡¯t spicy¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°It looked like you couldn¡¯t handle the spice¡­¡±


    They were all looking at me?


    ¡°I¡¯m thankful, but why are you speaking to me informally all of a sudden¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­Young Master.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Is she looking for a fight?


    I was wondering if she was looking to get into an argument, so I looked at her face, but her expression told me that she bore no ill intent.


    <b><i>But then why is she acting like this?</i></b>


    I didn¡¯t like how I was being treated like a kid, but, seeing as she didn¡¯t seem to have any ill intent behind her actions, I couldn¡¯t really say anything about it.


    <i>¨C Crack.</i>


    I looked toward the origin of the sound of something breaking and found that it was the chopsticks that were in the hands of Namgung Cheonjun.


    Tang Jooyeok spoke after being surprised.


    ¡°Ah, it seems like you were given a poor pair of chopsticks.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I tend to use chopsticks rather harshly.¡±


    ¡°I apologize for that, Cheonjun. I¡¯ll bring you a new pair right away.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Brother Tang. I also apologize for breaking other people¡¯s things. I¡¯ll be careful next time.¡±


    After showing his respects, he nced at me.


    I purposely ate the food that Namgung Bi-ah had given me at that moment so that he could see it.


    Then his eyes trembled like crazy.


    What part of any of this was so important to him that it made him this mad? I honestly couldn¡¯t understand.


    I ignored him and only picked mild dishes to eat, and the meal ended soon after.


    I wanted to leave right away after eating, but Tang Jooyeok probably hadn¡¯t invited everyone here just so that we could all enjoy a meal together.


    It was a dining room that had individuals from the Namgung n, the Gu n, as well as other guests within Sichuan who had been invited over.


    It probably wasn¡¯t something grand in scale, but my guess was that the goal behind his actions was to have a small alliance formed between those of us present.


    After the meal, most of the conversation and questions were directed at Namgung Cheonjun.


    He was from one of the Four Noble ns, after all, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that he would get most of the attention.


    At the start, conversation had been directed at Namgung Bi-ah as well, but it quickly stopped after those who had approached her experienced her short, impassive answers.


    ¡®Yes¡­¡¯


    ¡®Ah¡­?¡¯


    ¡®Hm¡­¡¯


    Those were the responses she gave, so any interest the guests had in conversing with her died off quite quickly.


    The Gu n was also known to be on par with the Noble n, so there were some people that came towards me with the intent of conversing. I only spoke to them briefly whilst maintaining a subtle smile.


    When I looked at the number of people Namgung Cheonjun was speaking with, I felt a vague sense of admiration.


    I would get tired instantly if I had been tasked with speaking with that many people, but that Namgung guy instead seemed to enjoy it.


    ¡®It really is his specialty.¡¯


    While I was sitting down mindlessly, waiting for it all to end, I felt someone sit next to me.


    I wondered who it was, and when I turned to look at them, I found that it was Tang Soyeol.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Tang Soyeol let out a fake cough and took a sip of tea while acting like nothing was wrong, but I saw that her ears were slightly red.


    She was acting weird, the same as she¡¯d done during the meal.


    ¡°Lady Tang.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Yes?¡±


    ¡°Do you have something to say to me?¡±


    ¡°No¡­!? I-I don¡¯t.¡±


    <b><i>Hm, it really seems like you do, though¡­</i></b>


    While I was staring at her with my brows furrowed, somehow her ears turned even redder.


    Then she suddenly lowered her gaze, as if she couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    <b><i>Do I really look that scary? She really doesn¡¯t have to sit next to me if I am that bad.</i></b>


    <b><i> Why is she acting like this?</i></b>


    ¡°Cough¡­ Cough¡­¡±


    Tang Soyeol suddenly started coughing, as if she was choking.


    She hesitated for a while after recovering herself, and then quietly whispered to me.


    ¡°Young Master Gu, do you¡­ perhaps have anyone you like-¡°


    ¡°Brother Tang, is that the training area down there?¡±


    She had been trying to ask me something while fidgeting, but her whisper was quickly buried by Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s voice.


    When I looked out the window, I saw that he was asking about a big building outside.


    Tang Soyeol had been trying to ask me something, so I turned to her,


    ¡°Lady Tang, what were you saying?¡±


    ¡°¡­Nothing.¡±


    You say that, but you¡¯re giving a death stare to Namgung Cheonjun¡­


    ¡®Well, she¡¯ll ask me again if it¡¯s really important.¡¯


    Tang Jooyeok responded to Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s question.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s the training area restricted to those from our Tang n. Did I not show you thest time you came here?¡±


    ¡°It is quite big to only be used by those from the Tang n.¡±


    ¡°Well, we make sure that we clean the ce properly¡­ but no one really uses it, as we each use our own training areas.¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun looked at the training area with a strange look and spoke to Tang Jooyeok.


    ¡°May I take a look at the ce? I would like to see it once.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Well, it seems like everyone here is done talking, so would everyone like to take a look at it?¡±


    Finally, the final course.


    If I had known that I would have to deal with all of this hassle, it would have probably been better if I¡¯d just snuck away from home ande here in secrecy.


    It would probably have been the cleverest way.


    ¡®I never thought that I would connect the word ¡°clever¡± with the second elder in my life.¡¯


    I would have never guessed¡­


    * * * *


    The inside of the training area was cleaner than I¡¯d expected.


    They said they didn¡¯t use it often, but it seemed to be cleaned rather frequently.


    Compared to the training area I had used when I beat up Gu Jeolyub, this training area looked to be at least four times bigger.


    <b><i>Was it really necessary for them to make it this big?</i></b>


    ¡®¡­Oh, maybe that¡¯s why they don¡¯t use it.¡¯


    Making it toorge would make the training less effective after all.


    This training ce really had nothing else going for it besides it being big, but everyone seemed to be really interested as they were all martial artists.


    The floor was made of hard materials.


    It wasn¡¯t made out of somemon stones, and it seemed like it would be immune to marks left in the wake of sword shes.


    Was it so big because they would use ranged poison weapons? But then shouldn¡¯t they have made it so the walls were easily prable?


    ¡°It¡¯s very grand.¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun spoke while taking a look around.


    ¡°It was made this big by our ancestors, thinking that bigger is better¡­ but I personally can¡¯t see it.¡±


    ¡°Such a fine training area¡­ It¡¯s a shame that it¡¯s not being used.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s usually more effective for each to train in their own training area, so this ce is mostly used forpetitions rather than actual training.¡±


    ¡°Competition huh.¡±


    ¡°Back then, Soyeol and I would use this area a lot as she would always want to beat me¡­ But now that she is all grown up, she doesn¡¯t want to anymore.¡±


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    Tang Soyeol yelled at her brother as she stood next to me.


    Then she gave me a sidelong nce.


    Namgung Cheonjun grabbed a wooden sword that was hung on the wall and swung it a few times.


    His attitude aside, it looked like he wasn¡¯t called the Lightning Sword for nothing, as his movements seemed wless even though he wasn¡¯t putting in much effort into his swings.


    ¡°Since we¡¯ve finished our meal, how about some brief spar so that we can digest our food?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing the Lightning Swords¡¯ words.


    They seemed excited at the idea of being able to duel with the Lightning Sword, as it was a rare chance.


    <b><i>But then, out of nowhere¡­</i></b>


    ¡°How about it? Young Master Gu.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hm?¡±


    <b><i>Did I mishear?</i></b>


    Namgung Cheonjun confirms that I didn¡¯t, as he was staring at me with a wooden sword in his hand.


    ¡°Young Master Gu, would you like to spar with me?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    I thought I¡¯d misheard, but it seemed that I hadn¡¯t. Not to mention, he specifically chose me as his sparring partner.


    I could see right through his intentions.


    ¡®This motherfucker.¡¯


    He was looking for a way to let out his pent up anger.


    Of course, I wasn¡¯t going to ept such a useless challenge.


    ¡°I¡¯m not goin-¡°


    Right as I was about to decline his challenge,


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°!?¡±


    Everyone turned towards the voice that cut me off.


    It was Tang Soyeol.


    Tang Soyeol¡¯s face rapidly reddened, as she herself didn¡¯t know why she had spoken up.


    But she continued to speak.


    ¡°Young Master Cheonjun and Young Master Gu have an age gap, which means that there will be an experience gap as well, so how would it be fair for them to duel? What if his f-face gets hurt¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. We won¡¯t use our Qi, and it¡¯ll be a learning experience for each other.¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun spoke with a smile on his face, acting like he was a good person.


    Which made me smirk at his words.


    <b><i>Learning experience?</i></b>


    <b><i>Not using Qi?</i></b>


    He just wanted to use this as an excuse to beat me up.


    I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s so obsessed with me.


    I asked Namgung Cheonjun.


    ¡°Is it possible?¡±


    I spoke with a little bit of emotion in my words.


    ¡°What is?¡±


    ¡°You say learning experience, which means that you are trying to teach me something, but is it possible for you to do that without using your Qi?¡±


    Everyone gasped at my words.


    I, who had barely spread my name around was questioning the capability of Namgung Cheonjun who belonged in the category of Five Dragons and Three Phoenixes, while also asking the son of the Lord of Namgung n, Blue Heavenly Sword, Namgung Jin if he could provide me with enlightenment.


    At this moment, Tang Jooyeok quickly interrupted as he noticed that the conversation was going in the wrong direction.


    ¡°Young Master Gu, Cheonjun is your senior, aren¡¯t you too harsh with your words-¡°


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m capable. If you like, I can duel you with just one foot.¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun was smiling, but I could see the veins in his neck due to him holding his anger.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s do it.¡±


    A long time ago, someone told me I should always hold my anger three times.


    I was told that I had too much of a fiery attitude in a world where one could only live long if they understood their ce.


    My response was always the same.


    ¡®That guy is being such a dick.¡¯


    ¡®But you being a dick in return would just make both of you dicks.¡¯


    ¡®Then I¡¯ll be a dick! How can a person always hold in their anger?¡¯


    ¡®What kind of dickish words¡ªwhy is the conversation like this!?¡¯


    <b><i>Isn¡¯t it technically apliment for them to say that I¡¯m fiery since I use me martial arts?</i></b>


    ¡®If it¡¯s nothing severe, just hold your anger three times. Then you will be able to survive.¡¯


    I never really listened to this advice¡­


    But not long after, when those words became that person¡¯sst wish, I tried my best to follow the advice.


    It was indeed important to know my ce in a world like this anyway.


    ¡°I think I held it in three times already.¡±


    In the middle of the training area, I stood in front of Namgung Cheonjun.


    <b><i>I think it¡¯s been three times since Namgung Cheonjun crossed the line.</i></b>


    <b><i> Maybe not? I feel like it¡¯s been more than three times.</i></b>


    <b><i> It¡¯s even better if it¡¯s more than three.</i></b>


    <b><i> The fucker was still smiling.</i></b>


    <b><i> He was filled with confidence that he wouldn¡¯t lose.</i></b>


    <b><i> Or perhaps he is just happy that he could finally beat me up.</i></b>


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you have the first attack.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t going to decline that offer.


    It had been a while since I didn¡¯t fight while using my Qi.


    He slowly picked up the sword that was on the ground.


    He was moving slowly on purpose to make me put my guard down.


    I went closer and let my fist loose. It was a basic straight punch.


    <i>¨C An expected oue.</i>


    Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s expression was saying that as he dodged by slightly tilting his head.


    I mindlessly swung my fists. I didn¡¯t put any skillful movements into my attacks.


    ¡®Not that I¡¯m able to right now anyways.¡¯


    Only the sound of me swinging my fists in the air could be heard.


    Namgung Cheonjun spoke after effortlessly dodging my fist along with a sneaky kick.


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn as it seems that I¡¯ve seen everything from you, Young Master Gu.¡±


    I didn¡¯t respond.


    Namgung Cheonjun swung his sword shortly after.


    As expected, his movements were fast and sharp.


    ¡°Woah¡­¡±


    ¡°Being this fast despite not using his Qi¡­¡±


    Praises from the crowd could be heard from the spectating area.


    Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s swordy definitely deserved the praise.


    He had no ws in his movements while also being able to swing with speed and sharpness.


    One swing after another, I was able to barely dodge his attacks. But he didn¡¯t seem to be confused.


    He was expecting this oue with the attacks he¡¯d been putting out.


    Suddenly, Namgung Cheonjun put strength into his legs.


    I could see the slight movement in his shoulder.


    Namgung Cheonjun then put out his third attack, seemingly not giving me any time to think.


    Of course, the first few attacks had been faints, and this one was his real attack.


    The sword was aimed at my shoulder rather than my head.


    Then I extended my hands out.


    <i>¨C Pow!</i>


    <i>¨C Thump-tok!</i>


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    The word came from Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s mouth.


    He looked at his hands, and then at the wooden sword that was now rolling on the floor.


    ¡°¡­What the?¡±


    I looked at Namgung Cheonjun with a bored expression on my face.


    There was nothing impressive about his movements anymore.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s eyes trembled upon hearing my question.


    I dared say that I knew more about Namgung¡¯s swordy than he himself did at this moment in time.


    The countless number of times where I had to personally stop the Demonic Sword after she went insane.


    And the countless times I saw Namgung Bi-ah swinging her sword in the middle of the night.


    Her swordy at that time was already far ahead of Namgung¡¯s, which had visible weaknesses.


    Of course, the Namgung Bi-ah of this time period was just spectating with a dumb look on her face.


    But, the ultimate master of the Namgung n who had far surpassed the current Lord of the n and destroyed their entire n, was none other than her.


    Andparing the swordy of the Demonic Sword to him¡­


    Namgung Cheonjun was only capable of showing me the weaknesses the Namgung n had in their swordy with his slipshod disy.


    There was no possibility of me losing when we didn¡¯t use Qi.


    I spoke to him while he stood in shock.


    ¡°Are you not going to pick that up?¡±


    <b><i>If not, then I guess I¡¯ll go next.</i></b>

 Chapter 32: Only Three Times (2)

    <b>? Only Three Times (2) ?</b>


    Tang Soyeol had always been uniquepared to others; this uniqueness was particrly ring when one looked at her early life.


    While other children chased after cute dogs and kittens, she looked for reptiles like snakes and lizards.


    As she grew older, she went from chasing after snakes and lizards to chasing after beasts like tigers.


    Her sharp visage, which resembled that of a fierce animal, made her seem like a natural predator to weak animals.


    That was why, in the past, when the idea of a marriage between the Namgung and Tang ns was proposed, she harshly opposed the idea.


    Tang Soyeol had never really liked Namgung Cheonjun.


    Everyone said that he was handsome, but-


    ¡®He looks like a yboy.¡¯


    She felt disgusted every time she looked at him.


    She had never fallen for Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s looks, and she even felt a bit creeped out by the aura he gave off.


    She had always found him¡­ odd.


    To her, his kindness had always seemedced with hidden motives.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why everyone else lost their minds whene face with Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s appearance.


    Inparison, Namgung Bi-ah was a much better person.


    Although she was quiet and unexpressive, Tang Soyeol felt that she was genuine. Namgung Bi-ah had always epted Tang Soyeol, even when she had treated her harshly.


    Tang Soyeol liked Namgung Bi-ah, who epted her despite her difficult personality.


    She was touched when Namgung Bi-ah kept her promise about hering to the next Military Exhibition of Tang,


    But she wondered why Namgung Cheonjun had alsoe along.


    Wherever Namgung Bi-ah went, Namgung Cheonjun was never far behind.


    Why?


    Whenever she looked at them, Tang Soyeol got the feeling that Namgung Bi-ah didn¡¯t like Namgung Cheonjun all that much.


    However, her impassive expression made it difficult to figure out how she really felt, and Tang Soyeol didn¡¯t feel like she was in a position to ask Namgung Bi-ah about it.


    ¡°Right, Tangrang?¡±


    <i>¨C Grrr.</i>


    A huge wolf with ck fur, it was one of Tang Soyeol¡¯s pets.


    Tang Soyeol softly sighed as she pet her pet.


    ¡°You¡¯re so adorable¡­ I wish all men in the world were like you.¡±


    While she wished that were the case, Tang Soyeol knew that such a thing wasn¡¯t possible.


    Namgung Cheonjun, the guy from Moyong, and the Peng n¡¯s Peng Woojin all had soft, kind-looking faces.


    <b><i>Why do all of them look so much like yboys?</i></b>


    Plus, the guys from the Namgung and Moyong ns made her feel uneasy whenever she was with them. As for thest one¡­


    ¡®Peng Woojin is just a weirdo.¡¯


    Tang Soyeol felt a creeping headache as she remembered the scenes of Tang Jooyeok and Peng Woojin causing trouble together.


    ¡®It¡¯s no wonder that I and Peng Ah-hee became close friends on our first meeting¡ªwe both have weird older brothers¡­


    ¡®I think thest time I met her was when her engagement was annulled.¡¯


    ¡®I forget what n she was going to marry into; then again, I don¡¯t think she actually told me.¡¯


    All Tang Soyeol remembered was Peng Ah-hee saying that he was a piece of shit, and that she was happy that the engagement was cut off.


    ¡°¡­Are there any cool men anywhere?¡±


    Tang Soyeol, who was currently going through puberty, yearned for a romantic encounter.


    On the night of Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s arrival, Tang Soyeol invited her to see theirke.


    The Lotus Flower Lake was a masterpiece of the Tang n and was restricted to outsiders ¨C no one was allowed in without permission.


    The lotus flower that floated above the water was, after all, a valuable sacred herb.


    Apart from the lotus itself, theke and the fish that inhabited it were all luxuries.


    ording to Tang Jooyeok, theke was made too extravagantly by the professionals.


    Tang Soyeol honestly agreed with that statement.


    It looked super pretty¡­ But other than that, it had nothing going for it.


    While they were slowly walking through the night, Tang Soyeol asked Namgung Bi-ah.


    ¡°Bi-ah, how was your trip here?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, though I did get lost¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­You got lost again.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah was abnormally talented at getting lost.


    One moment she was going the right way, and then suddenly she would go off in the wrong direction by herself.


    ¡®Maybe it¡¯s her emotionless personality,¡¯ Tang Soyeol thought.


    ¡°Well, at least you made it here¡­ I was nervous.¡±


    ¡°I had apanion.¡±


    ¡°Apanion?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    <b><i>Is she talking about the people of a different n that they hade along with?</i></b>


    Tang Soyeol had heard that they were called the Gu n or something along those lines. She honestly didn¡¯t really know them.


    All she knew about the Gu n was that it was the home of the famous Tiger Warrior, that the Sword Phoenix came from that n, and that they were the mightiest n of Shanxi.


    They were a n that didn¡¯t do many outside activities, so Tang Soyeol didn¡¯t know much about them aside from those three facts.


    A descendant from the Gu ning to this year¡¯s Military Exhibition of Tang was also unprecedented.


    Maybe Tang Jooyeok knows about them since he¡¯s the young lord?


    ¡°You mean that Gu n?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    For a second, Tang Soyeol thought that she had seen a smile on Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s face.


    She had never seen Namgung Bi-ah smile, ever.


    They continued their walk through the night with a cool breeze blowing around them.


    It seemed like Namgung Bi-ah didn¡¯t really want to go back after all.


    Then they came to a stop.


    They felt a presence ahead of them.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not my brother.¡±


    It was actually two people.


    Their faces weren¡¯t visible due to the shadows, but they weren¡¯t from the Tang n.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Tang Soyeol asked.


    They seemed to be surprised by the voice.


    It didn¡¯t look like they were enemies, so they were probably guests who came here without knowing that theke was a restricted area.


    ¡°This ce is prohibited for outsiders.¡±


    The moonlight slowly revealed their faces.


    Tang Soyeol stopped after catching a glimpse of their faces¡ªparticrly after looking at the boy¡¯s face.


    No, perhaps it would be better to say that time as a whole stopped for her at that moment.


    <i>Thump! Thump!</i>


    She felt her heart thumping like crazy, as if it was on the verge of exploding.


    The boy had jet-ck hair, sharp eyes and an expression that seemed slightly irritated. It resembled the face of a fierce animal.


    ¡°I-If you aren¡¯t going to respond, I¡¯ll call-¡°


    ¡®My voice is shaking¡­ I stuttered a bit, did he notice?¡¯ Tang Soyeol didn¡¯t understand why she was suddenly nervous.


    Namgung Bi-ah, who was quietly next to Tang Soyeol, whispered to her about his identity.


    He was from the Gu n.


    <b><i>¨C I am Gu Jeolyub.</i></b>


    Said the boy.


    ¡®Gu Jeolyub¡­ Even his name is cool¡­¡¯


    ¡®Wait, what am I doing? What was I saying!?¡¯


    What he had said and how she responded-


    She couldn¡¯t remember any of it.


    She just wished that the crazy thumping of her heart would stop.


    Tang Soyeol realized at that moment that she was in big trouble.


    ¡®This isn¡¯t good; I need to get out of here right now!¡¯


    The boy left before she could gather her thoughts, and Tang Soyeol pretended that she was calm and spent the night that way,


    But in truth, she couldn¡¯t get a wink of sleep.


    The next day, Tang Jooyeok said that he had invited every young person that had been invited to the event to an early meal.


    Tang Soyeol felt instantly energized when she heard his words, even after not being able to sleep through the night.


    ¡®Calm down, please¡­¡¯


    She told her heart to stop, but the thumping continued regardless of her wishes.


    <b><i> What if hees?</i></b>


    <b><i> What if he doesn¡¯te?</i></b>


    <b><i> So what if he doesn¡¯te!?</i></b>


    Tang Soyeol couldn¡¯t understand her own thought process, and as she debated with herself while seated next to her brother-


    The boy arrived.


    For some reason, he had his hand around Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s shoulder.


    Were they friends? The atmosphere between them proved otherwise, though¡­


    The meal had begun a while ago, but Tang Soyeol couldn¡¯t even tell if the food was going in through her nose or her mouth.


    Her eyes were only on the boy.


    ¡®Those sharp eyes¡­ They¡¯re so cool¡­¡¯


    ¡®Aww, he can¡¯t handle the spice.¡¯


    ¡®Ah, he¡¯s coughing, so cute.¡¯


    After some mindless thoughts about him, she suddenly found that she was sitting next to the boy.


    ¡®Am I crazy¡­? What am I doing and why do I feel so experienced at this!?¡¯


    Her moving to sit next to him¡ªconsciously done or not¡ªwas a good move, but the problem came afterwards in the form of her small voice.


    Tang Soyeol was going crazy looking at the face of the boy, who frowned a bit because he couldn¡¯t understand her intention.


    Some servants had once told her that if a person felt too good then they would start fidgeting, and at this moment, Tang Soyeol finally understood what they had meant.


    ¡®I feel like I should say something. But what should I ask him¡­?


    ¡®Is there any poison you like? I¡¯m good with daggers, so would you like to have a duel?


    ¡®¡­Maybe not these questions.¡¯


    <b><i>Favorite food? Yeah, let¡¯s ask something normal.</i></b>


    ¡°Y-Young Master Gu, do you¡­ perhaps have anyone you like-¡°


    <b><i>¨C Brother Tang, is that the training area down there?</i></b>


    The words that had finallye out of Tang Soyeol¡¯s mouth were buried by Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Lady Tang, what were you saying?¡±


    The boy had asked her kindly, but Tang Soyeol couldn¡¯t repeat the question after saying it once.


    She just told herself that she would one day put poison in Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s tea.


    That guy even interfered in the training area.


    All of a sudden, he wanted to have spar with the boy.


    Tang Soyeol unknowingly shouted, opposing the idea.


    ¡°No!¡±


    What did she mean by ¡®no¡¯?


    Well, there was the gap in experience, and there would definitely be a difference in skill.


    ¡®The face¡­ What if his face gets hurt!?¡¯


    That was the main thought Tang Soyeol had.


    What if that precious face of his got scarred or something like that happened?


    If that visage of a beast looking down on everything got scarred¡­


    Tang Soyeol felt like she would do anything to ruin Namgung Cheonjun.


    Despite Tang Soyeol¡¯s objection, the boy epted Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s challenge.


    Namgung Cheonjun had said that he wouldn¡¯t use his qi and one of his feet,


    But he was still the Lightning Sword.


    Tang Soyeol wondered if she could even touch Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s clothes if they fought without using their qi.


    That was his reputation as a martial artist.


    Perhaps the only person that stood a chance against him was the Sword Phoenix.


    During that moment, Tang Soyeol was only able to watch nervously.


    Should I interfere if he¡¯s about to get hurt? But on what grounds?


    ¡®Huh, yeah, what right do I even have¡­?¡¯


    While she struggled with her thoughts on what to do, Tang Soyeol looked at Namgung Bi-ah¡­


    ¡°Bi-ah¡­?¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s expression was the same as always, but she was holding onto the handle of her sword with her hand.


    Her face seemed a little different than usual, and her breathing seemed a bit faster too.


    Was it because of her little brother¡¯s duel?


    But it looked like she wasn¡¯t really looking at him.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Suddenly, Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s eyes widened. Tang Soyeol wondered what had happened, so she immediately turned her head to look.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Tang Soyeol couldn¡¯t understand what she was seeing.


    The wooden sword that was rolling on the floor, and Namgung Cheonjun, who was on his knees,


    And then there was the boy who was looking down on Namgung Cheonjun.


    She didn¡¯t know what it was,


    But she felt tingly.


    She unknowingly let out a hot breath of air while feeling tingly.


    The beast that she had dreamt of.


    ¡®So what if he¡¯s weak, that face of his is perfect.¡¯


    That was what Tang Soyeol had thought at first, but now those thoughts had changed.


    The boy asked Namgung Cheonjun while looking at him.


    ¡°Are you not going to pick that up?¡±


    With those words, the boy took a step towards Namgung Cheonjun.


    And Tang Soyeol instantly dropped to her knees.


    ***


    ¡®I can¡¯t understand.¡¯


    That was the sole thought running through Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s mind.


    ¡®Why did I let go of the sword¡­?


    ¡®After I attacked his shoulder, I was going to attack his leg.¡¯


    He had been thinking of how he would bully the guy, and had already been having fun just from the thought of it, so¡­


    ¡®Why¡­ Why did I let go of the sword?¡¯


    His arm was aching from the pain.


    His wrist was turning red.


    ¡®I let go of the sword in that short moment? But then¡­ why didn¡¯t I notice?¡¯


    ¡°How astounding.¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun lifted his head at the voice.


    The guy who hade closer to Namgung Cheonjun was now looking down at him.


    ¡°Geniuses always have some thoughts or other during duels. If this was a real fight, you would have probably died three times already, you know that?¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun was about to respond but quickly moved away.


    It was because of the iing fist.


    He was sessful in dodging it, but because of his broken posture, he couldn¡¯t dodge the next attack.


    The kicknded on Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s chest and made him roll on the floor with a groan.


    ¡°Ughhh¡­¡±


    While he was struggling to breathe, the wooden sword was dropped into his hands.


    ¡°Pick that up. You said this would be a learning experience for me.¡±


    The boy then pped his hands immediately after.


    ¡°Oh, or maybe I¡¯m the one teaching you? <i>That</i>, I¡¯m pretty confident about.¡±


    ¨C <i>Crack</i>


    The taunt that came from the boy¡¯s smiling face made Namgung Cheonjun breathe roughly.


    Then Namgung Cheonjun lifted his body up, picking up his sword.


    ¡°I let my guard-¡°


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to say you let your guard down, right? There¡¯s no excuse more pathetic than that for a martial artist.¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun shut his mouth at the boy¡¯s words.


    Even he knew that it was a pathetic excuse.


    He instead quietly fixed his posture.


    ¡®¡­He has some talent in him after all.¡¯


    He had underestimated him too much.


    He should¡¯ve known that he had something considering he was the younger brother of the Sword Phoenix.


    Namgung Cheonjun took a small step forward and positioned his sword to face his opponent.


    He was getting serious.


    He drew a half circle, then did a stabbing motion, retrieved the sword, and continued to repeat the process.


    It was a movement that he had trained for many years.


    Thanks to his training, he was able to be wless in his movements while also being firm.


    He knew that one day he would represent the fast sword art of the Namgung.


    The Zenith.


    It was the name that belonged to the Sword Emperor during this time, but Namgung Cheonjun was sure that he would one day be the one to inherit that title.


    ¡®I¡¯ve been told that I have more talent with the sword than even the Lord of the n.¡¯


    So he was sure of it.


    ¡®Because I am a genius.¡¯


    But then why¡­


    ¡®Why can¡¯t I touch him!?¡¯


    How many swings had it been? How many attacks had he made?


    Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s sword was definitely fast.


    There was no w in his movements, and the continuous attacks had no mid-point.


    As his breathing roughened due to his anger, Namgung Cheonjun retrieved his sword.


    There was no reason for him to be losing against this guy.


    <b><i>But then why?</i></b>


    ¡®How does he know, every time, where I will swing?¡¯


    The boy kept dodging his attacks by a narrow margin.


    The sword would skim his clothes and his hair.


    But it had nevernded directly on him.


    He was using the least amount of movement possible to dodge the attacks, which meant he wasn¡¯t getting tired as well.


    There was no way this was possible unless he was actually better than Namgung Cheonjun.


    So what was the answer, then?


    ¡®This piece of shit¡­ Is stronger than me?¡¯


    Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s thoughts started to darken as he felt his pride crumbling apart.


    ¡®¡­I want to kill him.¡¯


    The piece of shit that was getting attention from his perfect sister.


    The piece of shit that was dodging his sword like it was nothing.


    ¡®I want to kill him.¡¯


    As Namgung Cheonjun lost control of his desire to kill, he channeled a bit of Qi into his sword.


    Just enough that no one would notice.


    Namgung Cheonjun then put his all into his next attack, aiming for the boy¡¯s head.


    <i>¨C Poow!</i>


    ¡°Urgghhhh!¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun shook and dropped to his knees.


    Then the boy pped Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s face.


    With a sharp ¡®Pa!¡¯, Namgung Cheonjun copsed.


    ¡°This bastard.¡±


    The boy, Gu Yangcheon, walked closer to Namgung Cheonjun and shouted.


    His voice was filled with anger.


    ¡°I was going to let you off the hook, but you, piece of shit, dared to use Qi in your attack? Why? Did you want to kill me?¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun couldn¡¯t focus as blood flowed down his head.


    ¡°Wow, what a shitty feeling this is. Honestly, didn¡¯t I hold my anger more than three times already?¡±


    As Gu Yangcheon talked to what seemed to be an unknown person,


    He kicked the crotch of Namgung Cheonjun, who was crawling away.


    ¡°Aghhhhhhh-!!!¡±


    ¡°Gasp¡­!¡±


    Tang Jooyeok, who had been watching all this time, flinched without realizing it.

 Chapter 33: Looking for the hint (1)

    <b>? Looking for the hint (1) ?</b>


    Namgung Cheonjun was grabbing his crotch area while shaking.


    He couldn¡¯t even scream as a mix of blood and drool streamed down his nose and parted lips.


    The man with what had once been a great reputation had been thoroughly humiliated.


    The Namgung n.


    The center of the four noble ns and the n that had served as the biggest pir of the Orthodox faction.


    Namgung Cheonjun was supposed to be the future owner of such a great n.


    But that man was now crawling on the floor while holding onto his crotch and crying tears of blood.


    ¡°Stop overreacting; it didn¡¯t pop.¡±


    I had controlled my power so he would feel the pain of his balls breaking, when they actually hadn¡¯t.


    Or¡­ just enough for the injury to be treated.


    I had done this countless times in my previous life.


    Though I still wasn¡¯tpletely used to my current body, it wasn¡¯t hard to do it again. Although,


    ¡®¡­If I went just a bit harder, I would have been in big trouble.¡¯


    I had actually almost popped them.


    Well, in the end, nothing big happened.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­ You piece of shit¡­¡±


    ¡°Woah, you can still talk even after going through all of this.¡±


    I was expecting him to roll on the floor for a few more minutes, but he surpassed my expectations.


    I went closer to him and snapped one of his arms.


    ¨C <i>Crack!</i>


    ¡°Arghhh!!¡±


    He was trying to use his Qi again, so I snapped his arm just before he could.


    Even after all that had happened, I could still see in his eyes that he wanted to kill me.


    I spoke to him while smiling.


    ¡°Why cross the line so many times? I was going to let you go if you didn¡¯t use your Qi.¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun was serious.


    The Qi he put into the wooden sword, and the aura he¡¯d unconsciously let out during the duel.


    He was seriously trying to kill me.


    A mistake caused by his emotions? That would¡¯ve been correct at the time.


    But, even now, I could still see the same desire in his gaze, and killing intent continued to ooze from his person.


    I was quite sure of my thoughts, so I asked him a question.


    ¡°You, how many people have you killed?¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun shook visibly at my question.


    ¡°At least tens of people, right?¡±


    ¡°What¡­ What nonsense!?¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s voice was shaking.


    At this point, whether or not he admitted to it or not didn¡¯t matter; I¡¯d already gotten my answer.


    Did he only kill the evil that threatened the weak? No, I didn¡¯t think so.


    It was very thick.


    His ominous aura was extremely thick, particrly for one still at his age. I didn¡¯t know about others, but it was only a matter of time until I found out.


    Now, why does a blood descendant of a royal n, Namgung Cheonjun, have such a strong ominous aura?


    Then again, it didn¡¯te as a huge shock after I thought about the Lord of the Namgung n in my previous life.


    ¨C <i>Creak¡­</i>


    ¡°Ughhh¡­¡±


    I put more strength into the arm I had snapped, causing him to groan.


    ¡®Now, what do I do with him?¡¯


    I couldpletely break his arm here, or even pull out the entire shoulder.


    I shouldn¡¯t make it so that the injury is unrecoverable, since that would be a big deal.


    But then again, I had no intention of letting him go.


    I would be a retard if I let him go when he just tried to kill me.


    ¡°Young Master Gu¡­!¡±


    While I was considering my options, Tang Jooyeok rushed in.


    ¡°How about you stop here, the duel is already-¡°


    Amusing.


    It was so amusing that I couldn¡¯t hold in myughter.


    Tang Jooyeok stopped at the sound of myughter.


    After a few seconds filled with nothing but the sounds of Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s pained groans and my amusedughter, I stopped and asked him a question.


    ¡°Did you not feel his murderous Qi? I think you did.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know about the others, but someone at Tang Jooyeok¡¯s level had most likely felt it.


    That Namgung Cheonjun was seriously trying to kill me.


    Because of that, Tang Jooyeok couldn¡¯t respond to my question.


    ¡°He put Qi into his sword, intending to kill me during a small spar, but you want me to let him go?¡±


    That wouldn¡¯t be right as a martial artist.


    Ignoring the fangs that had been directed at me was an absurd thing to do as a martial artist.


    I would need to at least pull out all of its teeth, if not outright kill the dumb animal.


    ¡°Perhaps, you thought that he made a mistake because of his young age? But he¡¯s older than me.¡±


    To be fair, I¡¯m technically twice his age, but that doesn¡¯t really matter right now, right?


    I put more strength into my arms, and Namgung Cheonjun groaned, the pitch of his groaning slowly climbing as I put in more power.


    Tang Jooyeok quickly responded.


    ¡°Cheonjun is from the Namgung n. If something were to happen to him, then many bad things might happen to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he indeed is from Namgung. But, did you know?¡±


    ¨C <i>Creeaaaack</i>¡­


    ¡°Aghhhhhhh!!!¡±


    ¡°It is only because he is a Namgung that he is alive right now. It¡¯s because of the Namgung name that I¡¯m holding my anger in so much. But what if the situation was switched?¡±


    The Gu n was also on par with a noble n, butpared to the Namgung n, it still had a long way to go. But what if that was switched?


    He would probably still be alive, but the result for me would have been a lot different.


    What if I brought one of those spectators that were just watching nervously and put them in Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s position right now?


    The answer was simple to guess.


    ¡°I held my anger in countless times, but Young Master Tang wouldn¡¯t know, and I¡¯m not asking you to understand me.¡±


    I finished my thoughts and came to a conclusion while talking to Tang Jooyeok.


    I put Qi into my arms.


    An amount simr to what Namgung Cheonjun had put into his sword.


    ¨C <i>Crack</i>.


    ¡°¡­!!!¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun shook wildly.


    Then shortly after, a sharp scream echoed throughout the training area.


    His screaming was getting too loud, so I tapped his neck, causing him to faint instantly.


    Then Tang Jooyeok rubbed his face.


    He was the one who gave us permission to use the training area in the first ce, so it was understandable why he felt so conflicted.


    Of course, that was still not going to make me go easy on this fucker.


    ¡®Did I mess up?¡¯


    I suddenly got reminded of the Second Elder telling me not to cause any trouble.


    What would I say when they found out I made a mess of Namgung n¡¯s son?


    ¡®At least I didn¡¯t kill him.¡¯


    I would probably say something like that.


    The tea had already been spilled, and it would seem like the Namgung n would do something about it, but,


    I doubted that anything would happen when I remembered the current lord of the Namgung n.


    ¡®There is still evidence that this Namgung fucker started all of this after all.¡¯


    And they wouldn¡¯t dare to mess with a n like the Gu n.


    I turned my back to Namgung Cheonjun, who had fainted, and stood up.


    For some reason, Tang Soyeol was on her knees, watching me with a red face, and Namung Bi-ah still had her stoic face.


    It was weird to see her like that, even though her brother had just been treated like that.


    Her visage held no anger, nor anything resembling a grudge. If I could, I would say that she resembled a river¡ªflowing on without a care in the world.


    ¡°Here¡­!!¡±


    People from the Tang n had appeared.


    It was probably to bring Namgung Cheonjun to a ce where he could receive aid.


    The people from the Namgung n appeared after them.


    Were they escorts? Every single one of them felt pretty strong. Then again, it was to be expected from the escorts of one of the four noble ns.


    One of the escorts came to me.


    ¡°I am the Young Master¡¯s escort, Macheol.¡±


    The man lowered his head, showing me respect.


    Just by looking at him, I could tell that he was a very strong martial artist.


    ¡°Now that the duel is over¡­ We will bring Namgung Cheonjun to receive aid.¡±


    ¡°I presume that you were watching all along, since you aren¡¯t saying anything.¡±


    Macheol didn¡¯t respond to my question.


    So that was it.


    He was the reason I felt a strange presence watching me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do with him, so do as you please.¡±


    He would struggle with his arm for a few days, but other than the arm, all his other injuries would heal in a day.


    The ce I kicked him though¡­ I feel like I went a bit hard, but it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem.


    ¡­Hopefully.


    Namgung Cheonjun was taken away, and only his blood remained on the floor of the training area.


    Tang Jooyeok seemed like he was still trapped in his conflicted thoughts.


    Maybe he¡¯s the one that¡¯s in the most trouble right now.


    ¡®Why would you invite all of us here in the first ce if you weren¡¯t ready to deal with any surprises?¡¯


    I just decided to not think too much about it.


    <b><i>In the end, it¡¯s all that Namgung fucker¡¯s fault. Why cross the line that many times?</i></b>


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I should stay here any longer, so I shall take my leave.¡±


    Maybe I can use that as an excuse to run away from the Military Exhibition of Tang? That would mean I would get an additional day to look for the secret vault.


    My n would scold me for it, but my main goal here was the secret vault after all.


    Father wouldn¡¯t care that much, but the General or the Second Elder would very likely give me a scolding.


    Then again, the Second Elder would probably agree with my actions, so I would hopefully only get scolded by the General.


    As I turned to leave,


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Someone grabbed my clothing.


    It was Namgung Bi-ah.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    <b><i>The people of the Namgung n left a while ago, so why is she still here?</i></b>


    <b><i>Did she have something to say about Namgung Cheonjun?</i></b>


    Namgung Bi-ah finally opened her mouth after staring at me for a while.


    ¡°Your name¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Tell me your name.¡±


    ¡°I told you already.¡±


    <b><i>I told her that I¡¯m Gu Jeolyub, did she forget already?</i></b>


    Namgung Bi-ah responded without any shaking in her eyes.


    ¡°That¡­was a lie.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You lied. Tell me your real name.¡±


    <b><i>¡­How does she know?</i></b>


    Namgung Bi-ah was looking at me with the utmost confidence that the name I told her was fake.


    In my previous life, she would sometimes have sharp senses regarding unnecessary things.


    ¡°¡­Before that, I would like to ask you something.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    It was an important question. I asked her while looking into her eyes.


    ¡°Why do you always speak so informally to me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah broke eye contact, unable to answer.


    <b><i> Is she really looking for a fight¡­?</i></b>


    Namgung Bi-ah looked at me again, and finally answered.


    ¡°If you aren¡¯t going to tell me, I¡¯m going to keep following you around¡­ Young Master.¡±


    I almost copsed.


    ¡®¡­Is she crazy?¡¯


    Did she already know that I hated her following me around? Let alone me lying to her?


    ¡®This crazy bitch¡­ was she like this even in her young age?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who just made your brother into a bloody mess. You know that, right?¡±


    ¡°That was Cheonjun¡¯s fault.¡±


    ¡°Even so, why try to be friendly to the person that just beat up your brother?¡±


    No matter how much I tried to push her away, she was persistent in not letting me go.


    I don¡¯t think she would surrender after she¡¯de this far.


    ¡®¡­What if she follows me around forever?¡¯


    I got goosebumps from that thought.


    I wouldn¡¯t put it past her, considering all the mess she caused in my previous life.


    ¡°What¡¯s so great about me for you to be so curious about my name?¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah didn¡¯t give me a response; instead, she continued to stare at me.


    I frowned and rubbed my face at the difficult sight before me.


    <b><i>How did ite to this?</i></b>


    ¡°¡­If I don¡¯t tell you, will you continue to be annoying?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°As well as your informal speaking?¡±


    ¡°Yeah-yes Young Master.¡±


    <i> Sigh</i>¡­ I sighed at Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s responses.


    I feel like I¡¯m sighing more often than before these days. I hesitated for a bit, then spoke.


    ¡°¡­Cheon.¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­?¡±


    ¡°Gu Yangcheon.¡±


    I spat out my name.


    After I told her my name,


    ¡°There, are you happy? I¡¯ll be leaving now. Please don¡¯t follow me around.¡±


    I turned my back, and left while walking at a fast pace.


    Namgung Bi-ah repeated my name.


    ¡°Gu Yangcheon.¡±


    Tang Soyeol, who had been watching from afar, was shocked as she saw Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s face.


    Namgung Bi-ah quietly whispered,


    <b><i>Gu Jeolyub is fake.</i></b>


    ¡°This one¡­ real.¡±


    She smiled while saying that.


    A smile so beautiful that it brightened the area around her.


    ***


    After the duel, I returned to my guest room.


    Luckily for me, Wi Seol-Ah didn¡¯t seem to get pissed about me being gone for a while.


    I heard that she had spent the time just having fun with the servants, which made me want to fool around with her, eventually resulting in me bonking her head.


    It was soon nighttime; I was now eating dumplings next to Wi Seol-Ah, who was eating yakgwa.


    ¡®¡­I messed up.¡¯


    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have taken things that far,¡¯ I thought to myself.


    To be more precise, I shouldn¡¯t have gone to the meal in the first ce. I didn¡¯t regret beating the shit out of that Namgung fucker.


    I could¡¯ve just pulled his right arm outpletely, making him a lefty, but¡ªgraciously¡ªI only broke his left arm.


    I honestly felt proud of myself for my self-control.


    ¡®It was close.¡¯


    Namgung Cheonjun was a talented swordsman.


    Compared to his shitty attitude, his body form truly showed that he was from a royal n.


    The only problem there was that he was a swordsman from the Namgung n.


    I had watched The Namgung n¡¯s sword art countless times.


    Because I followed around the crazy bitch who wanted to get rid of the weakness that it possessed.


    I was forced to get used to the n¡¯s sword art.


    One of the reasons why I told Namgung Bi-ah my name after her begging me for a while was because of the guilt I felt.


    <b><i> ¡­Though the biggest reason was my fear that she would actually follow me around forever.</i></b>


    But, I felt like I now had a good excuse.


    That I didn¡¯t think I could attend the Military Exhibition after the trouble I¡¯d caused.


    Even if the people of Tang tried to make me stay, what could they do about my choosing to leave in guilt?


    The main issue there was what would happen when I returned to my n. I guess I¡¯d get scolded for a bit¡­ The General could be pretty scary when he got angry.


    Wi Seol-Ah handed me something while I was thinking.


    It was a yakgwa.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°You want a yakgwa?¡±


    ¡°¡­You are offering me food?¡±


    <b><i>What in the world!?</i></b>


    When I made a shocked expression, Wi Seol-Ah frowned in response.


    Iughed at her reaction.


    ¡°¡­Ah, how funny. So, what made you want to give me this?¡±


    ¡°Young Master¡¯s face looked really conflicted¡­¡±


    <b><i>Really?</i></b>


    Wi Seol-Ah offered me a yakgwa while shaking her hand.


    I epted without a thought of declining.


    The face Wi Seol-Ah made when she thought, ¡®Wait, he really epted¡­?¡¯ was cut¡ªwas funny.


    I put the yakgwa in my mouth, inviting her to watch, and felt my mood rising at Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s despair-filled reaction.


    It felt like I was getting better just by watching how funny it was.


    ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s the point of a dumbass like me thinking about anything?¡±


    ¡°Ya¡­ yakgwa is gone in one bite¡­¡±


    I turned my back to Wi Seol-Ah, who was in despair, told her to go to sleep, and went into my room.


    Let¡¯s not think too much about it.


    ¡®Let¡¯s first focus on the Golden Nature.¡¯


    Starting tomorrow, I was seriously going to be busy.

 Chapter 34: Looking for the Hint (2)

    <b>? Looking for the Hint (2) ?</b>


    The Golden Nature.


    Centuries ago, they were a well-known n, their descendants were well versed in martial arts, and the n itself had been host to one of the best markets in the world.


    When the first Gate of Demons appeared in the world, the Iron Fist, Yeon Il-Cheon¡ªthe Lord of the Golden Nature at the time¡ªyed a big part in stopping the monsters.


    During that era, the n hadplete control over the world¡¯s economy, and all of the Zenith in the world were descended from the n.


    Although it seemed like they would continue to hold their top position in the world, their story would end soon after.


    Blood disaster.


    The Golden Nature fell in an instant because of a sudden blood disaster.


    The blood cult¡¯s leader at the time, the Blood King, caused a disaster that engulfed the world, making it into a bloody mess for a period of time.


    Of course, in the end, the Blood King was defeated and the blood disaster was stopped, but in the process, countless ns were destroyed and erased from existence.


    The Golden Nature was one of them.


    The n that was known to be the n of Zeniths was erased without a single trace to be found.


    No one knew what exactly the Blood King did or what had happened for them to be erased in such a humiliating fashion.


    Not much history was written about this, and people refrained from trying to dig deep into it.


    ¡®How would knowing about a disaster that happened centuries ago help in any way?¡¯


    Either way, the main point here was that the Golden Nature had actually managed to leave a trace behind before they were destroyed.


    A secret vault.


    The Tang n had found it in my previous life.


    Many expected that the secret vault held a significant value, considering it came from the best n known during that period of time.


    There were fights and arguments about who would get possession of the vault, and in the end, it ended up in the hands of the Gaecheon n.


    They didn¡¯t say much about what the secret vault held inside, but the lord of the n, who was at the level of peak at the time, suddenly surged into fusion rank.


    But what if there was truly nothing in the vault?


    ¡®Then there is nothing in it, I guess.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t expect that the vault held nothing, but it was still risky for me to do nothing about it.


    I couldn¡¯t even be sure if I could find the vault in the first ce, and I only had three days to work with.


    I had somehow, thankfully, avoided wasting time at the Military Exhibition, but that still didn¡¯t mean that I had plenty of time to work with.


    ¡°¡­God damn, this ce is huge.¡±


    The day before, I made an excuse, saying that I could not dare show up to the event, considering I had caused a big mess.


    And I ran away from the ce after only leaving a letter for my escorts at midnight.


    I told them I would return in approximately three to four days, so they should leave the Tang n and go to the town we had previously gone to.


    Of course, Muyeon would be devastated after seeing the letter, but I had no choice. We decided that we¡¯d both get into trouble after.


    Well, to be precise, I decided that on my own¡­


    After walking and running for two hours, I arrived at the spot where the Golden Nature was previously located, which was in the middle of a mountain.


    The location was between the Tang n and the Gaecheon n, so it was understandable why they would get into conflicts with one another.


    It was a small mountain, but to look for the secret vault by myself, it was too big.


    ¡°<i>Sigh</i>¡­ I feel like a few days won¡¯t be enough.¡±


    ¡°Right? It¡¯s so huge!¡±


    ¡°I know, isn¡¯t it crazy? How am I supposed to search this area all alone¡­?¡±


    ¡°I agree! I¡¯m also hungry!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Maybe I should just go back and eat some dumplin-¡°


    <b><i>¡­Huh?</i></b>


    I turned to the voice that I knew I shouldn¡¯t have been hearing, and in the direction that I looked, stood Wi Seol-Ah.


    She was covered in leaves for some reason.


    Wi Seol-Ah tilted her head in confusion as I looked dumbfoundedly at her.


    A leaf that was stuck to Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s head fell to the ground following the tilt.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Why are you hereeee!?¡±


    The mountain echoed with my voice.


    * * * *


    Dumplings are delicious.


    I had always felt that way, even in my previous life. It was cheap but filled with meat on the inside, while the skin of the dumpling was nice and soft.


    There was a small version of the dumpling, but I¡¯d always preferred therger version. It was delicious, whether hot or cold.


    It¡¯s delicious when mixed with soup, or when it¡¯s fried.


    <b><i> Oh, what a perfect food it is.</i></b>


    I never once thought in my life that dumplings could be bad.


    ¡°Young Master, aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡±


    Except now.


    ¡°¡­You, how did you follow me here?¡±


    After all the hard work of climbing the mountain, I only ended up in the nearest town.


    It was because I felt obligated to feed her because she was saying she was hungry.


    My head ached more the more I watched her eat, as well as the dishes stacking.


    ¡®¡­How many bowls of noodles is this?¡¯


    I¡¯m only on my third dumpling right now, but she¡¯s on one, two, three¡­ four¡­-


    ¡®Let¡¯s just stop.¡¯


    I stopped counting because I was afraid of the number.


    ¡°When did you start following me?¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah spoke while devouring the food.


    ¡°Back then~nom¡­ I saw you~nom¡­¡±


    ¡°Never mind, you can talk after you finish¡­¡±


    It looked like her cheeks were going to pop.


    <b><i>How is she holding all that in her mouth?</i></b>


    Wi Seol-Ah finally gulped down all the food.


    ¡°I saw the Young Master sneak out in the morning!¡±


    ¡°¡­How?¡±


    I avoided the sight of the escorts that were active during the morning, and I repeated the process of walking and running for many hours.


    I even used my Qion the way here from time to time.


    Let¡¯s put aside the fact that I somehow failed to notice her following me¡­


    <b><i>How the hell did she follow me!?</i></b>


    <b><i>Even though I am panting on the way here because of my poor stamina¡­</i></b>


    ¡°Young Master, you looked like you were going to die on the way, but I thought it was funny so I kept watching!¡±


    ¡°¡­Uh yeah, thanks.¡±


    Even though I had a pathetic amount of Qi and my body wasn¡¯t trained yet,


    I was still a martial artist who possessed qi.


    It was impossible for an average person like the current Wi Seol-Ah to follow me all the way here.


    <b><i>But then how?</i></b>


    I¡¯d seen Wi Seol-Ah be tired after doing a lot of housework,


    And I¡¯d seen Wi Seol-Ah carry heavy things that even men would struggle with,


    ¡®¡­Wait, maybe that¡¯s abnormal in the first ce.¡¯


    <b><i>Has the future Zenith been built differently since her birth?</i></b>


    But even so, this is too strange.


    ¡°You really ran here?¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah looked back upon hearing my question.


    I followed her gaze, but there was nothing but empty chairs and a table.


    ¡°I just followed you!¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s response made me massage my temple; I could feel my headache worsening¡­


    <b><i>How would I send her back?</i></b>


    There was no guarantee that she knew the way back, and even if she arrived back in the Tang n, there was no guarantee that our crew would still be there.


    But I couldn¡¯t afford to bring her back with my own hands.


    It was also dangerous to send her back alone because of her beauty; I feared that something might happen.


    Sichuan wasn¡¯t really a peaceful ce, after all.


    ¡®Not that I have any right to judge, since I ran away.¡¯


    ¡°But why would you follow me here!? It¡¯s dangerous!¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah flinched at my yelling.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Young Master, you looked like you were going far away¡­ So I followed you here because I was nervous.¡±


    In all honesty, I was also being pathetic here.


    Even with my pathetic amount of qi, I should have noticed Wi Seol-Ah following me.


    ¡®I deserved to get stabbed in the back.¡¯


    Did I let my guard down too much since the world was currently at peace?


    I thought I had been on guard since I was in Sichuan, but apparently it wasn¡¯t enough.


    <b><i> Haa¡­ What can I do? I don¡¯t have a lot of time.</i></b>


    <b><i>Can I look for the vault with her? I feel like that would be going too far.</i></b>


    <b><i>I could barely take care of myself, so could I really bring Wi Seol-Ah with me?</i></b>


    <b><i>¡­Maybe I should just go back to the Tang n after all? Maybe it will be better if I just go back and tell Muyeon, ¡®I coincidentally found some info about the secret vault.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>Though I don¡¯t think he¡¯d believe me¡­</i></b>


    ¡®Fuck, what should I do?¡¯


    Wi Seol-Ah asked a question while I was engrossed in my thoughts.


    ¡°Young Master, why are you here anyways?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to find something.¡±


    ¡°A yummy dumpling?¡±


    ¡°What makes you say dumplings all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°But the Young Master always eats dumplings.¡±


    ¡°No¡­? Wait, you¡¯re right.¡±


    I had indeed only been eating dumplings for the past few days.


    ¡®But dumplings are delicious¡­¡¯


    I heaved a deep sigh.


    <b><i>Can I really find the vault in my current situation?</i></b>


    I had heard vague information about the secret vault¡¯s location, but it probably wasn¡¯t urate information.


    ¡°A white maple tree in the middle of summer¡­ What kind of nonsense is that?¡±


    Underneath the white maple tree, the entrance to the secret vault was found.


    Those were the words of the Tang n at the time. It was honestly nonsensical.


    It had been summer when the Tang n discovered the vault.


    Maple trees were already hard enough to grow in the summer, but on top of that, this one was white?


    ¡°Were they not being truthful when giving their information? Or was it edited?¡±


    I would have to assume that it was thetter.


    The story was about history¡¯s greatest n once upon a time, after all, so it was possible for it to be edited so it sounded like a fantasy.


    I was the one in trouble for believing that story anding here in the first ce.


    ¡®¡­Sigh, I¡¯m such an idiot.¡¯


    I was tempted to just give up and go back.


    Wi Seol-Ah spoke when I was starting to get tired of it all.


    ¡°White maple tree?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, white maple tree¡­ I came here to find that.¡±


    It would sound weird to Wi Seol-Ah as well.


    Come to think of it, it was just weird that no ns were able to find such a unique sounding tree.


    ¡°A maple tree in the summer? Weird, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it was super pretty when I saw it earlier!¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah, I agree-¡°


    <b><i>Huh?</i></b>


    <b><i>What did Wi Seol-Ah say just now?</i></b>


    ¡°What did you say just now?¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah looked at me, visibly confused, after I asked her with my own dumbfounded face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Young Master?¡±


    ¡°Uh, you said you saw it. The white maple tree.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°¡­W-Where did you see it?¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah tilted her head.


    ¡°We were looking at it earlier together!¡±


    ¡°Looking at what¡­?¡±


    ¡°The tree!¡±


    ¡°Me¡­? With you?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    <b><i> Since when?</i></b>


    I went numb, unable to find out why I hadn¡¯t noticed it before.


    Wi Seol-Ah was also getting frustrated with me, so she tried to take one of my dumplings, which I pped her hands away for.


    ¡°Ow!¡±


    ¡°¡­You said we saw it together, the tree.¡±


    I asked Wi Seol-Ah who was glowering at me for pping her hand.


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you remember where?¡±


    I asked Wi Seol-Ah, carefully pushing a dish of dumplings towards her.


    * * * *


    <i>¨C Chirp chirp</i>


    Sunset had passed, and it was now nighttime.


    How did it be night time when we only climbed the mountain a few times¡­?


    ¡®The time passes by unnecessarily fast.¡¯


    We were climbing up the mountain, and so far we hadn¡¯t found anything.


    No matter how great a martial artist you be, could one really do nothing about time?


    Of course, it was a bit greedy of me to say that, considering the fact that I¡¯d literally gone back in time.


    ¡°Whew!¡±


    I looked at Wi Seol-Ah, who was panting powerfully while following me.


    Her clothes were covered in dust and leaves since we¡¯d gone through numerous trees and rocks.


    But even then, Wi Seol-Ah still had a bright smile on her face.


    ¡°What are you so happy about?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s always fun to go with you, Young Master!¡±


    Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have asked.


    My heart kept trying to act up, so I turned away from her.


    Wi Seol-Ah was following me well even though the mountains were rough for the average girl her age.


    ¡®¡­Her stamina is over the top.¡¯


    I guess the bones of the future Zenith are also different.


    ¡°A bit more, and we¡¯ll arrive at the spot where we previously went.¡±


    The middle point of the mountain we went to during the day, Wi Seol-Ah said that she had seen the white maple tree here.


    Even though all I saw was a cliff with the average trees and rocks.


    What did Wi Seol-Ah see here?


    As long as it¡¯s worth it, I didn¡¯t mind going through danger during the night.


    ¡®Thankfully, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any demons around here.¡¯


    It was almost too strange how I felt no presence of demons here.


    I didn¡¯t even feel any animals around here.


    I only heard the sound of bugs chirping.


    Not long after, we arrived at the spot where we had previously been.


    Of course, I saw nothing special here.


    ¡°Where are you saying it¡¯s at?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah responded with confusion to my question.


    ¡°It¡¯s right there!¡±


    I looked in the direction she was pointing, but there was nothing.


    There¡¯s only a cliff there?


    ¡°What are you talking about? I only see a cliff.¡±


    I felt like I shouldn¡¯t go there.


    I tried to go there to see it closer, but for some reason, my feet didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°That¡¯s weird¡­? It¡¯s really there.¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah, who didn¡¯t seem to feel anything weird about the ce, walked towards the cliff without any effort.


    ¡°Wait! I told you it¡¯s dangerous!¡±


    Although I screamed, my feet were still not moving.


    <b><i> Why am I acting like this!?</i></b>


    Wi Seol-Ah kept pointing at the empty air.


    She was at a dangerous spot where if she moved even a slight step, she would fall.


    ¡°¡­Fuck¡­ Please, move!¡±


    I clenched my teeth and used all of my qi.


    Heat emanated from my body as I wrapped myself in fire Qi.


    I forced the Qi to flow into the legs that had been refusing to move and felt myself starting to regain control.


    The instant I realized this, I ignored my hesitation and ran towards Wi Seol-Ah to hug her.


    ¡°Kya!¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah was startled, which made her scream, but I didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Are you crazy!? If you fall here, you¡¯re going to die-¡°


    I stopped my words when I was in the middle of scolding her.


    Something was strange.


    ¨C <i>Crack</i>


    The empty air started to crack.


    Little by little, the crack started to form something.


    Something like,


    ¡®A Gate of Demons¡­!?¡¯


    I took out the demonic charm I had brought just in case.


    The charm didn¡¯t show any signs of a gate of demons being around.


    <b><i>But back then, it worked properly¡­ So why?</i></b>


    The crack that formed in the air resembled the appearance of the gate of demons.


    I got goosebumps at the idea of it actually being a gate of demons.


    Because if it was truly a gate, then it was far toote for us to run away.


    ¡°I should have just sent her back¡­¡±


    This was an emergency.


    Even if we were lucky and a green gate of demons appeared, I couldn¡¯t protect both myself and Wi Seol-Ah with my current state of power.


    Maybe I should just send Wi Seol-Ah away and hold them off by myself? Since I had to act in a hurry, I had to act and not just think.


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous here, so quick-¡°


    ¡°See!? Young Master!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah was still smiling, even in our current situation.


    ¡°I told you I wasn¡¯t lying! See!?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying!? I told you it¡¯s dangerous!¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah didn¡¯t seem to notice my desperation and only pointed in a direction with her finger.


    The crack in the air at the end of the cliff widened more and more.


    ¡®What the heck is that?¡¯


    The crack, which now looked like a spider¡¯s web, let out a shining light.


    I hugged Wi Seol-Ah, protecting her just in case it was dangerous.


    ¡°Ougffh!¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah made a suffocating sound.


    After about 30 seconds, it seemed like the light had faded out, so I slowly opened my eyes.


    ¡°¡­What the hell?¡±


    I was at a loss for words at the sight.


    The area where the cliff was supposed to be was now tnd.


    And in the middle of it stood the giant white maple tree that the Tang n had mentioned.

 Chapter 35: Looking for the Hint (3)

    <b>? Looking for the Hint (3) ?</b>


    I dropped to my knees, shocked, and marveled at the tree that had suddenly appeared before me.


    ¡°What in the world¡­¡±


    It was already amazing how the cliff had disappeared and a tree had taken its ce, but the fact that said tree was the infamous white maple tree was¡­ insane.


    Every single part of the tree was white, even its leaves.


    It looked like it was shining.


    No, the leaves that fell from the tree were actually shining.


    I carefully reached out to pick one up, and the moment I touched it, it crumbled.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    Is it spatial magic?


    There was no history of the Zhuge n¡ªa n that had been famous for their spatial magic¡ªusing their magic before they vanished from existence during the blood disaster.


    ¡®But then, how do I exin this?¡¯


    ¡°Young Master! Look, it¡¯s so pretty!¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah had picked up a bunch of fallen leaves from around the tree.


    ¡®¡­But it crumbled when I picked it up?¡¯


    The leaves kept their shape in Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s hands, as if they were discriminating against me.


    I carefully took one of the leaves that was in Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s hands.


    <i>¨C Crumble.</i>


    Like before, it crumbled again.


    ¡°¡­What the hell, is it really discriminating against me?¡±


    It felt sort of shitty.


    I nced around.


    Looking at it now, the nd that used to be the cliff looked much more natural now.


    ¡®So this is how it really looks?¡¯


    ¡°Anyway, I think I¡¯ve found the secret vault.¡±


    It was the same as what the Tang n had described, and the tree was really white¡­


    It was almost too white.


    The leaves looked like snow as they fell from the tree.


    To think that this tree had been hidden for hundreds of years, how was that even possible?


    From what I knew, locational magic didn¡¯tst that long, and it needed to be consistently checked on.


    <b><i>So¡­ does that mean someone was managing this ce?</i></b>


    I felt like that wasn¡¯t the case though¡­


    ¡°Young Master! There¡¯s something here!¡±


    ¡°¡­When did you even go all the way there?¡±


    I was still on my knees in shock, but Wi Seol-Ah was already wandering around, touching the tree.


    I went towards Wi Seol-Ah, who was standing close to the tree, and behind it was a staircase that led downwards.


    <b><i>Shouldn¡¯t something like a secret vault be kept more¡­ secret?</i></b>


    ¡°Maybe they didn¡¯t worry about it too much since the spatial magic was already keeping it hidden?¡±


    Considering the amount of fear one would normally feel when walking to the edge of a cliff.


    <b><i>But then what about Wi Seol-Ah?</i></b>


    She saw the tree, and easily broke through the magic.


    ¡®It¡¯s good for me, but how do I exin this?¡¯


    After sighing on my own, I shook off the confusing thoughts.


    I had to first focus on the secret vault.


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous, so you should wait here-¡°


    Was what I was going to say, but Wi Seol-Ah had already disappeared.


    I heard her voice from down the stairs.


    ¡°Young Master! Hurry up!¡±


    ¡°¡­Right.¡±


    <b><i>Does she ever think before doing something¡­?</i></b>


    Thanks to her actions, this endless headache won¡¯t be going away anytime soon.


    * * * *


    I followed Wi Seol-Ah down the stairs.


    The staircase that led downward was unexpectedly narrow, and I could see no end in sight.


    I thought that maybe I should go back to town to grab some sort of light so that I could light the ce up, but, luckily enough, the white leaves that Wi Seol-Ah was holding in her hands acted as a suitable makeshift torch.


    The shining leaves were rather good at lighting the ce, and thanks to that, we were able to go down safely.


    The problem now was,


    ¡®How deep did they make this?¡¯


    How many steps had it been?


    It felt like we¡¯d been going down forever, but the stairs still continued downward.


    ¡®Something¡¯s strange.¡¯


    <b><i>Is it possible for it to be this deep?</i></b>


    ¡®Is this also locational magic?¡¯


    I felt like it was a possibility.


    Considering that the magic hid this hugend and the tree, while also changing its appearance to make it look like a cliff¡­ I felt like it wasn¡¯t impossible.


    ¡®I dove straight into action without a proper n¡­¡¯


    I was too impatient, since I knew that this ce had a secret vault inside.


    They say that greed blinds humans; at the moment, I was the perfect example of that.


    I spoke to Wi Seol-Ah,


    ¡°I think we need to first go back up-¡°


    ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s a different way here.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    <b><i>Where?</i></b>


    In front of Wi Seol-Ah, there was only one way down¡ªthe stairs that seemed endless.


    ¡°What are you talking about? There¡¯s only one way down.¡±


    Following my words, Wi Seol-Ah started touching the wall that was next to her.


    The leaves fell from her hands, but Wi Seol-Ah didn¡¯t seem to care.


    I then spoke to her.


    ¡°There are only walls, what are you-¡°


    ¨C <i>Creak</i>.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The wall that Wi Seol-Ah was touching made a sudden sound and then exploded into dust, revealing a hidden path.


    ¡°Ta-da!¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah looked at the hidden path and stood proudly.


    She had done a good thing, but I felt a bit spiteful.


    ¡°See? There is a path here!¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes¡­ Why is there a path here?¡±


    <b><i> Seriously, why is it here?</i></b>


    The hidden path was located at a spot where you would have had to go down the stairs for a long time, and since it was hard to notice, you would have had to bring in professionals to investigate the ce in order to find it.


    But then it was just¡­ discovered.


    ¡­By Wi Seol-Ah.


    ¡®What in the world was going on?¡¯


    Was this just a part of her natural talent?


    One could say that she lived in a different world than mine as someone destined to reach the Zenith in the future, but, did something like that also contribute to things like this?


    I didn¡¯t know the answer.


    Wi Seol-Ah was starting to make her way into the hidden path, but I stopped her.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be dangerous for you to act recklessly from now on; I¡¯ll lead the way.¡±


    I felt like I shouldn¡¯t have been the one saying that since, up until now, she had been the one leading the way down the stairs.


    But it really felt like it would be dangerous from this point on.


    Following my words, Wi Seol-Ah smiled in a weird manner.


    And, following that confusing smile, I asked her.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Young Master is worried about me¡­!¡±


    ¡°What about it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it feels nice!¡±


    I felt embarrassed when she said that for some reason, so I bonked her head.


    ¡°Ow! Uuu¡­ Why did you hit me¡­?¡±


    ¡°No reason, I just felt like it.¡±


    ¡°So cruel¡­¡±


    When I entered the hidden path, the path was bright, unlike the staircase. I walked in, following the light, and stopped after a few steps.


    Come to think of it, it was the things that were stuck in the walls that produced the light.


    ¡°Are all of these moonlight marbles?¡±


    The stones that were making the path bright.


    They were so valuable in this period of time that it would be hard to obtain them even if one had a lot of money.


    But all of these are on the walls right here¡­


    ¡°Fucking hell¡­ I knew the Golden Nature had a lot of wealth, but isn¡¯t this too extravagant?¡±


    I was in shock.


    How much would I make if I brought all of these with me?


    ¡®¡­Should I take some on the way back?¡¯


    It felt morally wrong, no, wait¡ªwas there any need to feel guilty? I was the one who had found them in the first ce.


    Yes, it¡¯s not like I lived as a demon because I¡¯d never felt morally wrong in my previous life, so-


    ¡°Young Master?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing; let¡¯s keep going.¡±


    I held off the thought and proceeded to continue down the path.


    I was on my guard, ready for any attacks,


    But I felt no presence that gave off a feeling of danger.


    We walked for a while. It wasn¡¯t as long as the time we¡¯d spent walking down the stairs, but it was a fairly long time.


    Just as I began to think that this path was actually a trap, we reached its end.


    At the end of the path was a giant door that seemed to be at least twice as big as my body.


    I went closer to the door and slowly grabbed at the knob.


    I was worried that something would happen when I touched it, but thankfully nothing happened.


    I pulled on it with some strength.


    ¨C <i>Creak</i>.


    I expected that the door would be quite heavy, considering its size, but it opened rather easily.


    When I went in, there was only darkness.


    It seemed like no moonlight marbles were installed in this room.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit too dark¡­¡±


    As I struggled to see how big the room was, or if this room led to a different path, something flew past me.


    A white light.


    It was one of the white leaves that Wi Seol-Ah had been holding.


    Was it being blown by the wind? But I felt no wind here.


    <b><i>-¡­Child.</i></b>


    I concentrated my Qi upon hearing a sudden voice.


    It sounded like it was right in front of me.


    The voice wasing from the darkness.


    <b><i>-¡­How did you end up in a ce like this, child?</i></b>


    The leaf that was floating in the air, came to a stop.


    Then it crumbled, just like when I touched it before.


    <b><i>-You are not a child of the Golden Nature, so then, how did you find this ce?</i></b>


    I gradually became able to see; a light began to emerge from the darkness in front of me.


    It was the same white light that the leaf gave out.


    I stood in front of Wi Seol-Ah, protecting her while concentrating my fire Qi.


    ¡®I feel like this is dangerous; do we just run away?¡¯


    No matter how much Qi I used, I couldn¡¯t figure out what was in front of me.


    Something was definitely there, but it was faint, as if it were covered in a deep fog.


    <b><i>-¡­You are holding something strange within you.</i></b>


    Following the voice, a bright light engulfed the room in an instant.


    It was too bright, so I clenched my eyes and protected Wi Seol-Ah.


    When I opened my eyes after the light had faded away,


    I gasped at what had just happened.


    The room that was filled with darkness was now brightly lit.


    But the problem was the cause of that light.


    The room was huge, with a ceiling that was at least 30 meters tall, and in the middle of the room was a snake that didn¡¯t fit.


    A giant snake that filled up the entire room.

 Chapter 36: Looking for the Hint (4)

    <b>? Looking for the hint (4) ?</b>


    A massive snake that was releasing a bright white light was looking down at us.


    ¡°It-It¡¯s a huge snake¡­!¡±


    I clenched my teeth upon hearing Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s words.


    We were in a <i>very</i> bad situation.


    ¡®¡­A demon?¡¯


    There was no way that a snake sorge in size wasn¡¯t a demon.


    <b><i>And considering how it had spoken to us¡­ is it a demon with some sort of intellect?</i></b>


    I had never heard of or seen such a thing.


    Let alone a demon so massive in size.


    ¡®What do I do?¡¯


    I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to even scratch it with my current capabilities.


    But I had to at least make sure that Wi Seol-Ah safely got out of this ce.


    <b><i>How can I distract it¡­?</i></b>


    At that point, the snake spoke, as if it had just read my mind.


    <b><i>¨C Calm down, child. I am not very hungry right now.</i></b>


    ¡®¡­It isn¡¯t hostile?¡¯


    Upon hearing its words, I wiped my sweat and asked.


    ¡°Can you understand me?¡±


    <b><i>¨C We are talking to each other after all.</i></b>


    ¡°How can a demon speak thenguage of humans?¡±


    <b><i>¨C A demon¡­ How amusing.</i></b>


    The snake moved its tongue.


    Even its tongue looked much bigger than me.


    <b><i>¨C We are at a time where entities such as myself are called demons, hm?</i></b>


    It was a bitter voice.


    It didn¡¯t seem hostile, but I couldn¡¯t trust a demon, so I still covered myself with Qi.


    The snake opened its eyes to reveal a golden gaze and asked me a question.


    <b><i>¨C ¡­I¡¯m curious, child. How did a child like you, who isn¡¯t from the Nature, manage toe all the way here?</i></b>


    ¡°Nature¡­?¡±


    <b><i>Is it referring to the Golden Nature?</i></b>


    ¡°¡­The Golden Nature disappeared centuries ago.¡±


    Following my words, the snake¡¯s eyes widened.


    Then it slowly closed its eyes.


    <i>¨C Shhhh</i>


    The giant snake curled up its body.


    It had only moved slightly, but the entire room immediately started shaking¡ªthe snake was thatrge.


    <b><i>¨C ¡­I see. It seems it was inevitable after all.</i></b>


    The huge head of the snake slowly came down to the ground.


    <b><i>¨C But still, I am curious. Even if my power has been degrading, how did you manage toe all the way here?</i></b>


    ¡®¡­When it said power, does that mean the spatial magic was set up by this demon?¡¯


    <b><i>A demon that possessed such inconceivable power¡­</i></b>


    <b><i>How scary is that?</i></b>


    <b><i>How should I answer the demon¡¯s question?</i></b>


    The truth is, I only ended up here because Wi Seol-Ah led me all the way, so I didn¡¯t have much to say.


    ¡°¡­I happened to coincidentally find it.¡±


    <b><i>¨C ¡­What?</i></b>


    The snake that had been about to respond to my absurd answer suddenly stopped itself and moved its gaze to a different ce.


    The snake was now looking at Wi Seol-Ah.


    Its golden eyes shined slightly as it looked at Wi Seol-Ah.


    Because of its size, I couldn¡¯t help but feel fear at the massive head staring so intently at us.


    Wi Seol-Ah seemed to share my fears as she hurriedly moved behind my back.


    The snake, after observing her for a few seconds, backed off a bit to give us some space.


    <b><i>¨C I see¡­ So that¡¯s what happened.</i></b>


    Huh? What did he understand?


    <b><i>¨C Child, what was your goal foring here?</i></b>


    The snake suddenly asked.


    I was stunned for a bit by the snake¡¯s question.


    If this snake had some sort of rtionship with the Golden Nature, would it just let us steal the secret vault and let us get away?


    ¡°I ended up here by coincidence, sir.¡±


    I unconsciously spoke in a formal tone.


    The snake swirled its tongue at my answer.


    I didn¡¯t know if I was hallucinating from fear, but it looked to me like the snake was smiling.


    The snake then spoke.


    <b><i>¨C Unfortunately, the thing you are looking for no longer belongs here.</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡­Fuck, he noticed that I came here for the secret vault.</i></b>


    Following that realization, sweat instantly soaked my back.


    The snake continued its words.


    <b><i>¨C Since my days are about toe to an end, this ce will also disappear with it.</i></b>


    ¡®¡­About to end?¡¯


    Now I felt like I knew how the Tang n was able to find this ce in the first ce.


    If the snake was being truthful, then the Tang n had probably found this ce after the spatial magic had faded away.


    ¡®Now it makes sense why no one was able to find a unique tree such as this one for so long.¡¯


    <b><i>But is it saying the truth about nothing being here?</i></b>


    <b><i> If it was, then what did the lord of the Gaecheon n gain from this ce?</i></b>


    <b><i>¨C Child.</i></b>


    ¡°¡­Yes, sir?¡±


    I answered nervously to the snake¡¯s call.


    My pride was hurt because I was speaking to a snake in such a formal tone, but now was not the time to bother about such trivialities.


    <b><i>¨C What do you think fate is?</i></b>


    ¡°What kind of shitty question is that¡­ Sir?¡±


    To such an absurd question, I subconsciously responded with my normal way of talking.


    ¡®You idiot, why would you do that in a situation like this!?¡¯


    <b><i>¨C Hahahaha!</i></b>


    The snakeughed at my response, the entirety of the room shaking as itughed.


    <b><i>¨C You are correct¡­ That was indeed an absurd question from me.</i></b>


    Thankfully, the snake didn¡¯t seem angry.


    I wanted toin about the fact that the snake was the only one asking the questions, but I held myself back.


    I couldn¡¯t afford to do so in my current situation.


    The snake loosened its curled-up body slowly.


    <b><i>¨C ¡­Why stall it for this long when it is destined to disappear one day.</i></b>


    It didn¡¯t seem to be talking to me.


    Who was it talking to? Then, the snake suddenly started shining brightly.


    It wasn¡¯t emanating the white light it had before, but a golden light just like its eyes.


    As I thought about taking this chance to run away with Wi Seol-Ah, something shot out from the snake¡¯s opened mouth.


    It was a golden marble.


    I picked up the marble that hade to a stop at my feet.


    Then the snake spoke.


    <b><i>¨C Take it.</i></b>


    ¡°¡­What is this?¡±


    <b><i>¨C It¡¯s your reward for dealing with a monster such as me. As it was bound to end up in someone¡¯s hands sooner orter, it is probably better for you to have it. Such is fate.</i></b>


    Even though the marble hade out of the snake¡¯s body, it wasn¡¯t covered in any sort of mucus.


    If I had to make aparison, it looked sort of like a demonic stone, but it didn¡¯t have any ominous feeling around it, much unlike demonic stones.


    Instead, it felt luxurious and bright.


    <b><i> It seemed¡­ holy?</i></b>


    <b><i>¨C Considering you have that inside your body, you will be able to absorb it easier than others would.</i></b>


    ¡®¡±That¡±? What does it mean by that¡­?¡¯


    Before I could process any other thoughts, hot qi suddenly and furiously surged into my body.


    ¡°¡­Ugh!¡±


    Following the sudden influx of pain, I dropped to my knees.


    Once again, just likest time, my demonic absorption ability activated without my will.


    I had let my guard down, it seemed that it was actually a demonic stone.


    But, weirdly enough, I couldn¡¯t feel any demonic qi seeping into my body.


    The problem instead seemed to be the fact that the Qi that was streaming into my body was too much for me to handle.


    As I struggled with the pain, I felt the hands of Wi Seol-Ah rub against my back.


    Suddenly, the furious Qi that had been streaming into my body calmed down.


    However, just as I sought to heave a sigh of relief, the injected Qi met my own fire Qi, then began tobine with it, and went on a rampage throughout my body.


    ¡°Ughhh¡­!¡±


    The pain instantly resurfaced, worse than it had earlier been; I felt like I was going to die.


    Was the snake actually trying to kill me? If so, why go through such a roundabout method? Surely gulping me down in one bite would¡¯ve been much more efficient¡­!?


    Slowly, then rapidly.


    ¨C <i>Boom!</i>


    The only sound in my ears should¡¯ve been my groaning, but for some reason, I heard an explosion in my head.


    Was I hallucinating because of the pain?


    Eventually, the two Qis that had been rampaging like crazy formed into one line.


    After this merged line of Qi reached the center of my body, it suddenly spread throughout my whole body¡ªdisregarding any semnce of control I tried to establish.


    It was as if it had suddenly exploded.


    As the pain got to a point where I could no longer handle it;


    I cked out.


    ***


    <i> After Gu Yangcheon had fainted.</i>


    The room was left with only two conscious individuals¡ªthe snake, and Wi Seol-Ah.


    The snakeughed after seeing what had happened.


    <b><i>¨C I guess it was too much for him to handle.</i></b>


    The power of a snake that was about to be a dragon.


    Having absorbed such power, Gu Yangcheon now possessed a Qi that was stronger than most others.


    Wi Seol-Ah put Gu Yangcheon¡¯s head on her knees and slowly rubbed his back.


    The snake then asked her.


    <b><i>¨C Are you satisfied with this?</i></b>


    Wi Seol-Ah lifted her head upon hearing the snake¡¯s question.


    Unlike the usual ck eyes that Wi Seol-Ah usually had, her eyes were now golden.


    Wi Seol-Ah then opened her mouth and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to me to be satisfied.¡±


    Her tone was vastly different from how she usually sounded, the naivet¨¦ usually present nowhere to be found.


    The snake responded, sadness evident in its tone.


    <b><i>¨C You came all the way here after changing so many things. Is this what you wanted?</i></b>


    ¡°Why? Can you notprehend it?¡±


    <b><i>¨C It is not that. Iprehend it so much that I feel sorry for you.</i></b>


    The snake slowly lowered its body to the ground.


    Its scales were slowly losing their light.


    Wi Seol-Ah, still rubbing Gu Yangcheon¡¯s back, asked.


    ¡°Why did you hand over the jewel you¡¯d been protecting for so long to a person you¡¯d only met for the first time?¡±


    <b><i>¨C I felt whimsical. There is nothing worse than waiting for someone who will nevere, so I decided to let go.</i></b>


    The snake was reminded of a golden-haired man with a bright smile.


    Someone it would never see again.


    ¨C ¡­Fate is such a cruel mistress.


    The scales were now falling to the ground. As soon as the scales touched the ground, they crumbled and disappeared.


    Just like the leaves of the white maple tree.


    Not long after, the massive snake disappeared¡­ without leaving a single trace.


    Those were thest moments of the snake who had provided the jewel.


    Wi Seol-Ah carefully patted Gu Yangcheon¡¯s head.


    ¡°Even in that situation, you were thinking of protecting me¡­ What kind of person are you?¡±


    ¨C <i>drip-drip</i>.


    Tears were slowly falling onto Gu Yangcheon¡¯s face.


    ¡®You could¡¯ve just run away.¡¯


    Gu Yangcheon, even while shaking, had continued to stand in front of her.


    ¡®I can¡¯t understand. Why do all that for me?


    ¡®For a person like me who only holds grudges and contempt and doesn¡¯t know anything else¡­¡¯


    I was reminded of the person who never once opened her mouth for anyone else but herself.


    I had despised her. I hated her and wanted nothing more than to kill her.


    That person was none other than me.


    <b><i>¨C ¡­Give it back now.</i></b>


    I heard a voice.


    Wi Seol-Ah wiped the flowing tears with her hands.


    ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯ll be borrowing it for a bit longer.¡±


    Now was not the time.


    It was still dangerous.


    Just a little more.


    Wi Seol-Ah carefully ced Gu Yangcheon¡¯s head on the ground and slowly got up.


    She wanted to pat his head a bit more, but she knew her ce.


    And she felt that it was a selfish act since she was ignoring her guilt.


    Wi Seol-Ah slowly stretched her body.


    It was still the body of a young, fragile girl, but the vessel that was holding her was so big that she had no problem controlling the body.


    After she was done stretching, Wi Seol-Ah spoke while looking at the door they hade from.


    ¡°Come out now.¡±


    The voice of the little girl was now sharp and cold akin to an awl.


    The man, shocked at her words, revealed himself.


    ¡°¡­How? Since when did you notice that I was here?¡±


    ¡°You thought you¡¯d be able to hide yourself when youck so much?¡±


    The man was none other than Macheol.


    Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s escort.


    Ever since the beginning,


    Ever since Gu Yangcheon left the Tang n, Wi Seol-Ah had known that she and Gu Yangcheon were being followed.


    Even if Gu Yangcheon had some experience from his past, there was no way that he would have been able to notice a martial artist that reached the peak realm.


    ¡°¡­I was going to finish it quietly.¡±


    Macheol let out a sigh.


    He already had his sword drawn.


    ¡°You are a child with good senses. I didn¡¯t want to deal with you, so I was only going to get rid of Gu Yangcheon, but now everything is messed up.¡±


    ¡°Is this an order from Namgung?¡±


    Macheol¡¯s eyes frowned at Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s question.


    ¡°How dare you!? You have no right to utter such a name through your mouth!¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah remained expressionless in the face of Macheol¡¯s rage.


    And then quietly pulled out a dagger.


    Macheol scoffed at her upon seeing the dagger.


    ¡°What are you going to do with that?¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah didn¡¯t respond.


    Macheol then thought to himself as he gazed at Wi Seol-Ah.


    ¡®Beautiful.¡¯


    She was fascinatingly beautiful.


    She still seemed a bit young, so it would be better to bring her back to the n and only get rid of the Gu n¡¯s son.


    Along with the secret vault, and Gu Yangcheon¡¯s head.


    This had been a sessful trip.


    After Macheol finished his thoughts, he asked Wi Seol-Ah.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t resist, I won¡¯ty a finger on you. How about it?¡±


    ¡®She will most likely get hurt if she tries to fight me while also trying to protect her master.¡¯


    ¡®And that definitely won¡¯t make my master happy.¡¯


    Wi Seol-Ah, once again, didn¡¯t respond.


    She simply looked down at the dagger.


    Macheol let out a disappointed sigh.


    ¡°Right, if you so insist, then¡­¡±


    ¨C <i>Thud</i>.


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±


    Macheol let out a dumb sound.


    Something had fallen near him.


    Then he felt something strange, an unnaturalck of bnce.


    Macheol, with a shaky hand, tried to touch his left shoulder.


    Cold sweat flowed down his cheek.


    <i> It wasn¡¯t there.</i>


    The entirety of the left arm that should have been there, wasn¡¯t.


    When he looked down at the ground, he saw that the thing that fell was none other than his own arm.


    ¡°When did you¡­?¡±


    Macheol hadn¡¯t even seen Wi Seol-Ah swing.


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s voice dug into his ears.


    And Macheol finally realized that something was wrong¡ªhorribly wrong.


    Wi Seol-Ah took her first step forward, and Macheol¡¯s breathing instantly roughened.


    As the distance between them shrank, Macheol found that it was getting increasingly harder to breathe.


    An overwhelming pressure was pressing down on him.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t open your mouth any more; I don¡¯t want him to wake up when he is sleeping so soundly.¡±


    As she took a step forward, Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s hair slowly turned golden.

 Chapter 37: Looking for the Hint (5)

    <b>? Looking for the Hint (5) ?</b>


    <i>¡ª Before Macheol followed Gu Yangcheon to the secret vault.</i>


    ¡°Fuck¡­ Fuuuuck!¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun, the Lightning Dragon, was currently screaming in rage, his hair disheveled, and one of his arms wrapped up in a bandage.


    Every time Namgung Cheonjun screamed, items close to him would break, and his servants would subsequently flinch in fear.


    He had been raging ever since the moment he woke up.


    ¡°That piece of shit¡­ He definitely used some sort of magic!¡±


    That Gu Cheonyub or Gu Jeolyub motherfucker¡ªwhatever his name was.


    There was no other way to exin his current situation.


    Only the main family members had been invited to the Tang¡¯s Military Exhibition.


    If main family members weren¡¯t avable, then they didn¡¯t need toe at all.


    There was no way proxies could be sent in ce of direct descendants.


    Those were the rules set by the Tang n.


    The Gu n was the n of the Tiger Warrior and the Sword Phoenix.


    Namgung Cheonjun had heard that the Gu n had a son, so the Gu fucker had to be him.


    ¨C <i>Crack</i>.


    Namgung Cheonjun gritted his teeth.


    <b><i> What kind of magic did he use?</i></b>


    <b><i>At first, I just didn¡¯t like him.</i></b>


    <b><i>I didn¡¯t like how he¡¯d traveled alongside my sister, and I didn¡¯t like how he got attention from her either.</i></b>


    <b><i>And I hated how that kid had dared to look down at me.</i></b>


    A kid that came from the same bloodline as the Tiger Warrior and the Sword Phoenix had nothing to show for it aside from a pathetic amount of Qi.


    That was why he¡¯d just wanted to y with him a little.


    To make him realize where he stood.


    <b><i>Did I let my guard down? I¡¯d thought that I wouldn¡¯t have to be serious against a kid like him.</i></b>


    <b><i>That was why I let my guard down.</i></b>


    <b><i>But that still didn¡¯t mean that I could lose.</i></b>


    He couldn¡¯t believe he ended up like this.


    He couldn¡¯t hold in my anger.


    Namgung Cheonjun assured himself;


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely some sort of magic¡­¡±


    <b><i>What kind of magic? And how did he use it?</i></b>


    None of that mattered to him.


    <b><i> Even if it wasn¡¯t magic, I will make it look like it was magic.</i></b>


    His crotch, which was still in pain, only worsened Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s anger.


    ¡°Macheol.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    Macheol knew what he had to do the instant Namgung Cheonjun called him.


    With the way he¡¯d been called, he already knew what he would task him with.


    It was an order that he had gotten hundreds of times already, so it wouldn¡¯t be any different now.


    Namgung Cheonjun asked.


    ¡°What is your n?¡±


    A short but meaningful question.


    And one Macheol couldn¡¯t easily answer.


    They weren¡¯t in a good situation.


    The escorts from the Gu n were quite skillful.


    And one of them looked especially skilled; Macheol assumed that he was the direct escort.


    He seemed like someone who wouldn¡¯t fall short even whenpared to Namgung Cheonjun, the Lightning Dragon himself.


    Macheol wondered how a martial artist of his caliber hadn¡¯t spread his name to the world yet.


    Then again, the Gu n had always been a secretive one.


    <b><i> If I had topare him to someone like me who has already reached the peak level, I would probably lose 20 times out of 100 if we fought. </i></b>


    And to get rid of Gu Yangcheon after going through all those guards? It was pretty much an impossible mission.


    ¡°Macheol.¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun didn¡¯t know or care about any of that, however, and was pressuring


    Macheol to answer.


    Macheol knew his master well; he was one who would usually keep his mature facade outside, but if things didn¡¯t go his way, he would reveal his spoilt, childish appearance.


    Just like right now.


    Macheol felt a strange feeling of suffocation as his master¡¯s mood worsened.


    It was because of the brace around his chest, one that every martial artist got once they signed up to work for the Namgung n.


    It was the price they had to pay in order to obtain martial skills under the name of Namgung. It was how they showed their loyalty.


    And it was one of the reasons why Macheol was working as the direct escort of Namgung Cheonjun even though he was at the level of a peak martial artist.


    As the feeling of tightening and the pain it brought gradually worsened, Macheol was forced to answer.


    ¡°¡­I will look for him.¡±


    The tightening stopped instantly.


    Namgung Cheonjun smiled ominously at Macheol¡¯s response.


    Then he tapped Macheol¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always believed in you, and I believe that you will once again bring me good news.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes My Lord.¡±


    <b><i> This isn¡¯t good.</i></b>


    Macheol thought to himself as he set out to aplish his master¡¯s goal.


    He had answered that he would do it, but was it even possible?


    While Macheol nervously wondered, he was given a chance.


    The target he had been secretly inspecting suddenly left the Tang n by himself.


    Before Macheol became an escort, he had been a martial artist experienced in the ways of the assassin, so he was quite confident in his abilities.


    All he had to do was get rid of one young kid.


    <b><i> But why is he traveling all by himself at this time?</i></b>


    That was Macheol¡¯s biggest question.


    <b><i> Perhaps this is a trap?</i></b>


    <b><i>But then who or what was this trap for?</i></b>


    The only presence Macheol felt was that of the son of the Gu n¡ªGu Yangcheon himself.


    Why was the kid running even when he was so out of breath during such ate hour at night?


    Where was he headed?


    Macheol decided to watch for a little longer.


    It was an easy assassination that he could achieve at any time he wanted, so he decided to watch for a little longer and sate his curiosity.


    Then the ce he¡¯d arrived at after two hours of walking and running was a cliff that was some distance from the Tang n.


    <b><i> This is the end.</i></b>


    There was nothing here, even though he had made so much effort toe all the way here.


    <b><i> A ce like this¡­</i></b>


    It was a good ce for kidnapping.


    Macheol knew his master well, and knew that he would prefer that to straight up illing him.


    <b><i> Since he is all alone, I guess I will-</i></b>


    ¡°Why are you hereeee!?¡±


    Just as Macheol prepared to make his move, he stopped at the boy¡¯s yelling.


    In front of the boy stood some girl.


    ¡®Since when¡­?¡¯


    He had been on guard throughout the journey here and had never felt a presence asides that of the boy.


    <b><i> Another pursuer? But I still should have noticed.</i></b>


    Especially when it was such a seemingly average girl


    Regardless of her presence, however, there was still a chance to easily get rid of him. After all,


    <b><i> Even though he had the skills to beat my master, the son of Gu is at most a first-rate martial artist. </i></b>


    And adding that servant-looking girl wouldn¡¯t have meant anything.


    But even then, for some reason, Macheol found that he couldn¡¯t initiate his n.


    It was strange.


    His instincts were preventing him from doing anything.


    The two eventually made their way down to a restaurant.


    Macheol overheard their conversation while they were enjoying their meal.


    It seemed like the Gu boy was looking for a white maple tree.


    <b><i> A white maple tree in the middle of summer¡­ What could that possibly mean?</i></b>


    Then suddenly, the girl looked behind her while she was eating.


    Macheol flinched because of that.


    <b><i> Was it just my imagination?</i></b>


    It was a very slight instance, but Macheol felt like the girl had nced at him.


    <b><i> It has to be my imagination¡­</i></b>


    Just like he¡¯d done with Gu Yangcheon, Macheol observed the girl¡¯s body; she was an average girl with no qi.


    It was just a coincidence.


    That was what Macheol had thought, so he ignored the strange feeling that had given him goosebumps.


    The girl told the Gu boy that she had seen the tree he was looking for.


    He then asked,


    ¡°Do you remember where?¡±


    It seemed like they had found what it was that they were looking for.


    After that, Macheol couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.


    The tree they discovered after climbing the mountain at night, the staircase that led down, and the moonlight marbles installed on the wall.


    And, of course, the mysterious secret vault.


    Macheol couldn¡¯t understand what exactly was going on. It had all happened too suddenly for him to process.


    He didn¡¯t know why the Gu boy knew all about this, but in the end,


    <b><i> I must thank him for delivering all of this to me.</i></b>


    Everything would go into his master¡¯s hands, but at least Macheol would get a good pay thanks to this.


    However,


    Nothing that happened after that made sense.


    ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­¡±


    Macheol used his Qi to stop the blood from escaping him after his shoulder was cleanly cut off. Well, he attempted to.


    <b><i> The bleeding isn¡¯t stopping¡­</i></b>


    He couldn¡¯t control his blood even with his peak level qi.


    The blood continued to escape his body as if there was a hole that he couldn¡¯t block.


    <b><i> When? And how?</i></b>


    Macheol couldn¡¯t understand how she had been able to strike such a blow with such a small dagger.


    He hadn¡¯t even gotten a glimpse of how the girl had swung her dagger.


    <b><i> This is dangerous; I need to run.</i></b>


    ¡°You¡¯re going somewhere?¡±


    The voice that stabbed into Macheol¡¯s heart made his eyes shake in fear.


    Then he slowly lifted his head.


    The shadow that was visible in front of him made it hard for Macheol to breathe.


    ¡°I gave you many chances.¡±


    Said the girl.


    Then Macheol¡¯s shoulder was heavily pressed down.


    The ck hair was all but gone, reced by resplendent golden hair.


    <b><i> What¡­ in the world¡­?</i></b>


    ¡°You didn¡¯t get the message the first time, so I even helped your instincts be more sensitive so that you would realize that you should back out.¡±


    <b><i> What is she?</i></b>


    The overpowering presence that was easily pressuring down a martial artist at the peak level.


    <b><i> How do I even describe this?</i></b>


    Macheol didn¡¯t understand. He <i>couldn¡¯t</i> understand.


    The only thing that he could understand and be sure of, was that the aura the girl was releasing was not Qi.


    <b><i> But then, what is it? </i></b>


    ¡°You should¡¯ve just run away.¡±


    Macheol struggled to breathe but managed to gasp out a question.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°A person you don¡¯t need to know.¡±


    ¡°If you knew the whole time that I was following you, why did you leave me alone?¡±


    ¡°I never left you alone. I was just being kind.¡±


    At that point, it all clicked. The strange feeling he had been getting throughout the time he had spent following them¡­ It was all a result of this girl.


    ¡°Howe a person like you¡­¡±


    Macheol bit down on his lips.


    The ultimate enlightenment of a martial artist: eternal youth.


    Perhaps the one standing in front of him had already reached that status.


    But then howe she was just acting as the direct servant of that boy?


    The girl spoke.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be answering any more questions¡­ I don¡¯t really have that much time, you see.¡±


    <b><i> I would still like to pat him a bit more.</i></b>


    The girl responded with a small voice.


    ¡°I was being generous with you because this is the first time that this body will kill someone.¡±


    ¡°¡­What are you talking about?¡±


    Macheol had been certain after her first strike¡ªdeadly and without hesitation¡ªthat she had killed many people. But she was saying that she¡¯d never killed anyone? That was impossible.


    The girl continued to speak, ignoring Macheol¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°I at least wanted to let you decide, but it had to be this way. Sorry.¡±


    A sudden apology, but Macheol felt like the apology wasn¡¯t directed at him.


    <b><i> How can I get out of here alive?</i></b>


    He racked his brains, but the girl¡¯s steps were faster.


    He had already erased the thought of fighting back.


    He had to run away.


    While the girl was speaking to herself, he collected all of the Qi he had left in his body.


    The sudden usage of Qi would ruin his body, but now was not the time to worry about that.


    <b><i> I just have to run away.</i></b>


    And then exin everything that had just happened.


    Macheol turned around and explosively sprinted away, nning to burn all of his Qi to ensure that he made it to the Tang n.


    But something was strange.


    His line of sight, which should have been focused on the exit, was now facing the floor, and no amount of effort allowed his gaze to rise.


    Instead, the view of the ground seemed to get bigger and bigger¡­


    <b><i> What the¡­?</i></b>


    Those were Macheol¡¯sst thoughts.


    ¨C <i>Thud</i>.


    The head of a peak martial artist from the Namgung n rolled across the earth.


    A single strike from Wi Seol-Ah had killed him.


    Following Macheol¡¯s death, Wi Seol-Ah¡ªexpressionless¡ªsheathed her dagger and waved her hand, Macheol¡¯s body catching on fire the instant the wave waspleted.


    Some timeter, nothing remained of Macheol; not a single trace of him was left¡ªit was as if he¡¯d never existed.


    <b><i>¨C ¡­Please¡­ Please give it back now!</i></b>


    A voice reached Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s ears, and a small smile appeared on her face after it.


    ¡°Sorry, can you watch for a little longer?¡±


    <b><i>¨C But it¡¯s my body¡­</i></b>


    ¡°Yes, it is yours¡­ and it will be for the rest of your time.¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah then walked over to the still-asleep Gu Yangcheon¡ªit seemed like nothing that had transpired had managed to pierce the veil of his deep slumber¡ªand started to pat his head once again.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll give it back for real now. I think I¡¯m satisfied with this.¡±


    Bitterness oozed from her words.


    That was what Wi Seol-Ah felt every time.


    They say that nothing hurts more than regretting something that has happened after it¡¯s toote.


    They were right.


    Wi Seol-Ah poked Gu Yangcheon¡¯s cheek and smiled.


    <b><i>¨C ¡­Hey¡­</i></b>


    And retracted her hand immediately after the unhappy voice.


    ¨C You¡¯re leaving now?


    Even though no visible trace of the snake remained, it seemed its spirit still hadn¡¯tpletely dissipated.


    ¡°Yes, I need some sleep. I went a bit too far.¡±


    How long would it be until she could resurface? It would take a very long time.


    <b><i>¨C You¡­ Do you know what you are?</i></b>


    Wi Seol-Ah smiled upon hearing the snake¡¯s question.


    ¡°Yeah, a little.¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah knew a bit about herself, but she¡¯d found out that little, toote.


    <b><i>¨C It¡¯ll be quite the arduous task.</i></b>


    ¡°I know.¡±


    <b><i>¨C I see¡­ I wish you good luck in your future endeavors.</i></b>


    ¡°¡­Thanks; you should also sleep now.¡±


    Following Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s words, a small wind blew about therge hall.


    Wi Seol-ah then slowlyid down next to Gu Yangcheon.


    After poking Gu Yangcheon¡¯s frowning face,


    She closed her eyes as well.


    * * * *


    After a while, Gu Yangcheon finally opened his eyes.


    ¡°¡­Where am I?¡±


    It was an unfamiliar ceiling.

 Chapter 38: Way Back (1)

    <b>? Way Back (1) ?</b>


    <b><i> It¡¯s an unfamiliar ceiling.</i></b>


    Oh, how original of me to say that.


    I couldn¡¯t believe that the day hade when I would say such a thing.


    <b><i>My head hurts.</i></b>


    My head was spinning and I felt sick inside.


    My abdomen especially ached a lot.


    I barely managed to sit-up after struggling.


    <b><i>¡­Where am I?</i></b>


    <b><i>¡­I swear I fainted in the secret vault room.</i></b>


    The demonic absorption ability had activated without my consent and absorbed everything within the marble that the snake gave me.


    It seemed like what I¡¯d absorbed was too much for me to handle, which caused me to faint.


    On thinking up to that point, I suddenly felt nervous, and mustered up my Qi.


    For the fact that it knocked me unconscious, it was obvious that the qi that I¡¯d absorbed was no small amount.


    It would be bad if my body had been permanently damaged because of it.


    ¨C <i>Swoosh!</i>


    I mustered up my Qi, and the results left me baffled.


    ¡°What the¡­¡±


    I was shocked by the amount of heat that I had just produced.


    It was much faster and blistering than what I was used to.


    I could¡¯ve sworn that I used up the same amount of Qi as always, but the Qi that I had produced was much more than I expected.


    <b>3</b><b>rd</b><b> realm.</b>


    My destructive me martial art that had been stuck in the 2nd realm for the longest time, had surged into the 3rd rank.


    No, and from what I felt, it had surged to settle at the peak of the 3rd realm.


    The Qi that I had absorbed from that marble had given me the amount of Qi one would usually get after training constantly for 30 years.


    <b><i> I didn¡¯t expect it to be this much¡­</i></b>


    When I thought back to the Qi I had just absorbed, it honestly didn¡¯t feel like it was that much.


    One thing that I <i>did </i>feel, however, was that it felt extremely pure.


    Were there still such Qi as this that felt so subtle and powerful?


    When I considered the fact that even after absorbing so much Qi, I still didn¡¯t feel any demonic qi within me, I felt like I had to reconsider my assumptions¡­


    <b><i> Perhaps it wasn¡¯t a demonic stone at all?</i></b>


    I had thought that there was a possibility that my fire qi had absorbed demonic qi once again, but, this time around, it felt different.


    The Qi I now possessed was shockingly powerful.


    The only reason why I hadn¡¯t directly reached the 4th rank was due to the constraints of my current physical body; I felt like if I just trained my body properly, I would reach the 4th rank in no time.


    Thinking up to that point, I started considering the people I could face with my new power levels.


    <b><i> That Namgung fucker might be a bit much, but someone like Gu Jeolyub can be easily dealt with.</i></b>


    To be honest, I felt like I could probably take on people at Gu Jeolyub¡¯s power level or above without Qi.


    But the Lightning Dragon was still a level above.


    Even if I was used to the Namgung n¡¯s sword art, if it was a real battle involving Qi, I probably still wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against him.


    <b><i> But seriously¡­ Where am I?</i></b>


    I looked around after I finished assessing my body.


    There were shabby furnitures and I could smell some sort of medicine.


    ¡°Young Master!¡±


    ¡°Woah!¡±


    While I looked around in confusion, something popped and tackled me.


    It was Wi Seol-Ah.


    ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re okay now?¡±


    ¡°¡­Get off of me first.¡±


    What kind of person tackles a patient who¡¯s in pain while also asking if they are okay?


    I quickly disentangled Wi Seol-Ah from myself.


    I was thankful for the fact that she didn¡¯t seem hurt, however, considering how she still seemed full of strength.


    Then I asked her the next important question.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the snake? And what happened to the secret vault?¡±


    ¡°The snake?¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah looked at me, seemingly confused.


    <b><i> Huh? What sort of reaction is she giving me right now?</i></b>


    I asked Wi Seol-Ah again, a strange feeling creeping up my spine.


    ¡°The giant snake we saw in the secret vault.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­You don¡¯t remember?¡±


    ¡°Yep!¡±


    ¡°Then how much do you remem- no, up till what point do you remember?¡±


    I decided to rephrase my question.


    Wi Seol-Ah rolled her eyes before responding.


    It was easy for me to notice because of her big eyes.


    ¡°Till I started following you!¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    <b><i> Then she forgot everything¡­?</i></b>


    <b><i>Maybe the secret vault along with the snake was just all a hallucination?</i></b>


    <b><i> There¡¯s no way¡­</i></b>


    That wouldn¡¯t exin the Qi I now possessed, alongside my overall increase in the strength of my martial art.


    <b><i>Then¡­ Did the snake wipe Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s memories?</i></b>


    <b><i> But¡­ why?</i></b>


    I couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t remember anything?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ When I woke up, I was sleeping with the Young Master in the middle of a mountain!¡±


    ¡°What the¡­¡±


    ¨C <i>Creak</i>.


    Someone stepped in after opening the nearby door.


    It was an old man; he had white hair and his back seemed to be noticeably deformed.


    ¡°Why is it so hot in here?¡±


    The old man sounded irritated. The heat was probably a result of me testing my Qi¡­


    The old man then spoke to us.


    ¡°So you woke up.¡±


    ¡°¡­Who might you be?¡±


    ¡°You finally woke up after sleeping for two whole days.¡±


    <b><i> ¡­Huh? Two days?</i></b>


    ¡°I slept for two days you said?¡±


    Sleeping for that long meant that I had used up all the time I was given to look for the secret vault.


    ¡°Yes, you didn¡¯t seem injured, but you kept sleeping so I thought you were dead.¡±


    ¡°¡­May I ask where I am right now?¡±


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t noticed? I¡¯m a doctor, so this is obviously a medic room.¡±


    <b><i> ¡­How the hell am I supposed to know that you¡¯re a doctor?</i></b>


    He was wearing rather poor clothes and seemed to be a hunchback.


    <b><i>I guess the evidence could be the fact that the room smelled like medicine¡­?</i></b>


    ¡°Do you feel fine now?¡±


    The old man asked.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I feel better now.¡±


    The old man said that this was a medic room located at the bottom of the mountains, so how did I end up all the way here?


    Wi Seol-Ah said that when she woke up, we were in the middle of a mountain and not the secret vault.


    <b><i>So does that mean that the old man found us and carried us all the way here?</i></b>


    The old man quietly asked while preparing medicines.


    ¡°What made you so courageous that you decided to sleep at the edge of a cliff?¡±


    <b><i> A cliff huh¡­</i></b>


    I could¡¯ve sworn that cliff turned into a tnd that held the white maple tree.


    So it turned back into the cliff?


    I couldn¡¯t piece my thoughts together, so I decided to first show my gratitude to the old man.


    ¡°¡­Thank you, Sir. I presume that you saved us?¡±


    ¡°Saved you my ass, be thankful to the girl next to you. She has such a beautiful face, but has the strength of a big man. She carried you all the way down here.¡±


    When I looked at Wi Seol-Ah at following the old man¡¯s words, she was standing up proudly.


    <b><i> She carried me all the way here from the top of the mountains?</i></b>


    ¡°Tha-Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    I guess her bones truly were one of a kind, considering she had also followed me all the way from the Tang n.


    I would always make fun of her being circr, but in truth, she was on the slender side.


    She only looked round because she always had something in her mouth.


    But how could she be so strong with those fragile looking arms¡­?


    The old man observed and touched my arm while I stared in confusion, and then spoke.


    ¡°Since you look fine, I would prefer you now leave, since the room is small, I don¡¯t think I can keep you guys here any longer.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh, right. Thank you, sir. Thanks to you, I was able to wake up safe and sound.¡±


    ¡°Haha, a young kid speaking in such a respectful manner is something you don¡¯t see every day.¡±


    Well, it wasn¡¯t easy to take in some random person into one¡¯s own room and let them sleep in it for two whole days, even if they looked young.


    Wi Seol-Ah was chewing some unknown thing in her mouth, and I had to assume that it came from the old man as well.


    ¡°¡­What are you eating?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Cheon grandpa gave it to me as a snack!¡±


    <b><i> Cheon grandpa?</i></b>


    I guess Wi Seol-Ah and the old man introduced themselves to one another.


    The old man spoke after her.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just gave her some ginseng that I found wasn¡¯t so effective, since I didn¡¯t really have anything else, considering this is a medical room after all.¡±


    <b><i>¡­Ginseng? There are ginsengs that aren¡¯t effective?</i></b>


    That was already surprising, but the fact that Wi Seol-Ah was chewing that bitter stuff up like it was nothing was even more surprising.


    I thought she only liked sweet things, but I guess she liked everything.


    ¡°I apologize¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, so just get outta here already. Your parents must be worried sick about you.¡±


    <b><i>Parents? Worry?</i></b>


    I was reminded of my father.


    There was no way that would be worried about me.


    Funnily enough, it would probably be Muyeon who would be worried about me the most.


    I searched my pockets and spoke to the old man.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really have much, since I left in a hurry¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°What kind of kid would have money? Don¡¯t worry about it, I just did it because I was just bored-¡±


    After searching my pockets, I found some silver coins.


    Thankfully, I had at least brought this much.


    ¨C <i>Clink-nk!</i>


    As I hurried to take them out, the coins fell to the floor, and the old man who looked at the coins turned speechless.


    Two silver coins had fallen to the floor.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring much, so I don¡¯t have much to offer-¡±


    The old man interrupted me and grabbed my hand.


    His expression had suddenly turned serious.


    <b><i>What was he going to say?</i></b>


    After a while of us staring at each other in silence, the old man spoke.


    ¡°¡­My Lord, if you want, you may stay for longer. Oh, how rude of me to not even offer tea to such precious guests!? Please wait here, this old man is a professional when ites to tea brewing!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Thankfully, he seemed to be satisfied with the coins.


    * * * *


    I left the room after declining the tea that the old man almost forcefully offered.


    He had kept trying to give me things, so I quickly left.


    Fortunately, it was still early morning a good time to set out.


    My body felt lighter because of the increase in Qi.


    <b><i> If I use my current Qi to run to the town I left the letter in, will I be able to make it there right away?</i></b>


    ¡°¡­Maybe that¡¯s too much?¡±


    It would probably be possible if I took breaks in between, but since I had to also care about Wi Seol-Ah who would be following me, I held myself back.


    <b><i> ¡®Wait no, maybe Wi Seol-ah can also follow me?¡¯</i></b>


    I had thought that since Wi Seol-Ah had been able to follow me back when I initially left the Tang n, she would be able to keep up with my new pace. But then I recalled that she didn¡¯t possess any Qi, so that it would probably be impossible.


    Now that I was reminded of her, I checked within her body again to see if she possessed any Qi.


    The result was the same.


    She didn¡¯t have any sort of Qi within her.


    <b><i>But then how? </i></b>


    Because she forgot everything, I didn¡¯t even know what had transpired after I had lost consciousness.


    I couldn¡¯t tell what exactly the snake was, or how the tnd had turned into a cliff once again, what that strange spatial magic was, or¡­


    I came to a stop after recalling one important piece of information.


    ¡°¡­Hey.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°The- the- the marbles!¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­?¡±


    I was shaking.


    All those moonlight marbles¡­ I didn¡¯t even get to take a single one.


    After recalling the marbles, I felt like falling to my knees and pummel the ground.


    ¡°¡­Wait no, maybe all those didn¡¯t exist in the first ce¡­ Now that the secret vault has disappeared anyways¡­¡±


    I was trying to think positively, but,


    <b><i> What about the marble I got from the snake¡­?</i></b>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Young Master?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m just a bit dizzy.¡±


    ¡®It wasn¡¯t even mine in the first ce¡­¡¯ was the thought I should have been having, but it was hard to think that way because of my natural, human greed¡­


    Wi Seol-Ah smiled at my appearance.


    ¡°Young Master, you look really ugly right now.¡±


    ¡°How could you be so cruel all of sudden!?¡±


    ¡°But you really do look ugly¡­¡±


    <b><i>How can she be so cruel to a person that just went through all that¡­</i></b>


    Wi Seol-Ah was, at times, unexpectedly evil.


    Then Wi Seol-Ah grabbed the end of my clothes.


    I wondered what was up, and noticed that she was pointing to a restaurant we had just passed by.


    I then asked Wi Seol-Ah.


    ¡°You¡¯re hungry?¡±


    ¡°¡­I am, but eating some dumplings will also fix Young Master¡¯s face!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you want me to eat¡­?¡±


    You¡¯re actually the one who¡¯s hungry though¡­


    I wasn¡¯t opposed to the idea of stopping by to eat, but I didn¡¯t have much time.


    I felt like it would be wiser to first arrive at our destination first.


    <b><i> What do I do, should I really just run there?</i></b>


    I felt like I could do it with my current body.


    I thought for some time while looking at Wi Seol-Ah who was grabbing my clothes.


    ¡°¡­I think we should run starting now, but what do I do with you?¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­? Ooh, ooh! I¡¯m really good at runn-¡±


    ¡°Maybe I should just carry you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Eh?¡±


    ¡°What did you say just now?¡±


    I thought I heard her say something.


    I was going to ask her what she said, but she suddenly sat on the ground.


    Because she suddenly sat down while grabbing my clothes, I was also shaken by it.


    ¡°O-ow, ow!¡±


    Then she let out an awkward scream.


    ¡°What, what just happened?¡±


    ¡°M-My legs! It hurts! I think I¡¯m injured!¡±


    ¡°What¡­? That¡¯s bad then. Should we go back to the medic room?¡±


    ¡°We are in a hurry! I-I don¡¯t think I¡¯m that hurt.¡±


    ¡°So you can walk then?¡±


    ¡°¡­Dang it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    <b><i>What does she want?</i></b>


    It was the first time I¡¯d seen Wi Seol-Ah so conflicted with her thoughts.


    After hesitating for so long, Wi Seol-Ah finally spoke with a small voice.


    ¡°Ca-Carry me¡­¡±


    After saying that, her ears turned slightly red.


    I was shocked at what I just saw.


    ¡®¡­So she gets embarrassed too, huh?¡¯


    I thought she couldn¡¯t feel embarrassment¡­


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    I let out augh and Wi Seol-Ah sulked at my reaction.


    I slowly lowered my body, and turned my back to her.


    Wi Seol-Ah carefully wrapped her hands around my neck and made herselffortable.


    After feeling the heat on my back, I got up.


    I suddenly felt the urge to be mean, so I teased Wi Seol-Ah.


    ¡°You¡¯re heavy.¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah shouted after being surprised.


    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡±


    ¡°You are¡­ it feels like I¡¯m carrying a boulder.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so cruel¡­! L-let me down!¡±


    ¡°Nah, toote.¡±


    <b><i>¡­When was it?</i></b>


    I felt like something like this had happened before.


    But it didn¡¯t have the happy atmosphere like we were in right now, not that Wi Seol-Ah would remember anyways.


    I was the only one who remembered what had happened back there.


    And I will be the only one to remember in the future as well.


    It wouldn¡¯t be good anyways if something like this was to happen again.


    I used my qi to burst into a run while carrying Wi Seol-Ah.


    I was shocked for a second because of how fast and high I jumped.


    I thought that Wi Seol-Ah would be having fun with the winds that were hitting her, but instead she buried her face in my back.


    I thought that running at this rate, I would make it to the destination without any problems.


    Chdildhood Friend of the Zenith


    <strong>Advanced ch?pters avable on our s¨ªte, ¨ªllustrations on our d¨ªscord</strong>


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    We are Recruiting!


    ¡ºWe are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server¡ª¡»

 Chapter 39: Way Back (2)

    <b>? Way Back (2) ?</b>


    The rain cascading from the sky was a tempestuous and forceful shower.


    The moon was hidden behind dark clouds, and the droplets that fell from the sky felt heavy to touch.


    We ran like crazy through the forest engulfed in darkness.


    Even though I¡¯d empowered myself with Qi, my feet still felt heavy.


    I thought to myself after running for so long,


    <b><i> How much did I run for?</i></b>


    <b><i> How long has it been?</i></b>


    <b><i> How long¡­ how long.</i></b>..


    <b><i> How long did I survive¡­?</i></b>


    My legs that had been scraped and were screaming in agony.


    Telling me to stop running, to rest, but I didn¡¯t stop.


    I couldn¡¯t stop.


    Something trickled down my hands.


    Was it the rain?


    I was trying to be optimistic with my thinking, but of course I was wrong.


    The liquids flowing down my hands were too warm to be rain droplets.


    I clenched my teeth. I couldn¡¯t afford to stop.


    <b> ?Wake up!?</b>


    I shouted, but there was no response from behind me.


    Because of that, I used even more Qi to boost my speed.


    I was running out of time. I felt like more and more blood was flowing down my hands.


    <b>?Fuck¡­ Wake up!?</b>


    I shouted again, but the response remained the same.


    So I held onto her more tightly.


    To never let her go.


    <b><i> What the hell am I wasting so much energy for? </i></b>


    I thought to myself.


    Howe I wasn¡¯t able to just leave this girl?


    I knew that she would only be a burden, so why did I carry her all the way here?


    And why was I still doing the same while running as if I was dying?


    I didn¡¯t have an answer.


    So I kept running.


    My eyes had started to bleed.


    I felt a pain from my lower abdomen, and my body was signaling me that I used up all of my qi.


    My heart was beating like crazy.


    Then I felt something else escaping my body.


    Because I¡¯d run out of qi, I was burning my life energy. The feeling of it escaping me made my lips quiver.


    <b> ?¡­God dammit.? </b>


    The breathing behind me was getting lighter and lighter.


    My heart was only beating faster, theplete opposite of what was happening behind me.


    The presence that was chasing me was gone, but I couldn¡¯t stop running.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if I¡¯d really escaped that monster.


    <b><i> Where is this? How far did I run?</i></b>


    My trembling legs had already gone numb a while ago.


    Suddenly, a cave in the forest entered my sights.


    I couldn¡¯t even see where I was.


    But I had no other choice.


    As I went deeper into the cave, the sound of the rain got further away, leaving the quiet stillness of the cave.


    Struggling with my exhausted body, I managed to arrive at a wider part of the cave.


    The instant I released my qi, I almost copsed on the ground.


    All my bones were screaming in pain, but I first carefullyid down the person I was carrying.


    The straight scar on her chest was bleeding profusely.


    She was still breathing, but it was faint.


    I ced my trembling hand near her injury and channeled my Qi around it.


    As I was practically out of Qi, I was using my life force, but that didn¡¯t affect my actions.


    <b> ?Shit¡­ Why isn¡¯t the blood stopping¡­?</b>


    However, even after all my efforts, she kept bleeding.


    I suddenly wobbled.


    I¡¯d used too much Qi in a short amount of time.


    <b> ?Why, just why¡­?</b>


    Someone lightly grabbed the hands that were trying to stop the bleeding.


    <b> ?S¡­ t¡­ o¡­ p¡­?</b>


    The voice was almost out of life.


    I shouted in frustration.


    <b>?What do you mean by stop!? Just shut it!?</b>


    <b> ?¡­At this rate¡­ you will die¡­ I¡­ m¡­ oka¡­-?</b>


    <b> ?Shut up, so why did you do such a thing when I never asked you to!? This all happened because of you, so I¡¯m gonna do whatever the fuck I want!?</b>


    <b><i> So please just shut up and think about living.</i></b>


    I couldn¡¯t say thatst line, because she had already fainted once again.


    She must live.


    She can¡¯t die in a ce like this.


    She had to live.


    I could not let her die in a ce like this.


    <b> ?But then what am I supposed to do¡­ God dammit¡­?</b>


    Using more energy meant that I would also faint.


    And she would inevitably die.


    I clenched my teeth and pushed myself further to continue, but my heart wasn¡¯t listening.


    <b> ?Please¡­Please¡­!?</b>


    I was desperate.


    This shitty world had never given me anything good in life.


    And it was the same right now, we¡¯d been pushed to the edge of a cliff.


    <b> ?Just once¡­ Just once you can help me. Can¡¯t you help me just once¡­?.?</b>


    You¡¯ve been so cruel up until now, so surely you can help me just this once.


    <b><i> I get that I¡¯m unlucky, but not even helping me once?</i></b>


    It was a futile thought,ining to heavens didn¡¯t get me an answer.


    Since they weren¡¯t even on my side in the first ce.


    <b><i> How long has it been? And how much life do I have left in me?</i></b>


    Just as my life force was about to be extinguished.


    <b> ?How pathetic.?</b>


    My Qi froze.


    Not because of my own will, but someone else¡¯s.


    The voice that came from behind me left my body frozen.


    <b><i> Since when¡­?</i></b>


    There was only one entrance to the cave.


    Even if I was using my Qi on something else, it should¡¯ve been impossible for me not to notice the intrusion.


    <b> ?¡­It wasn¡¯t all that fun. I¡¯m not really a fan of hide-and-seek after all.?</b>


    I struggled to breathe.


    Just because of it being nearby, all my muscles had started to scream in pain; it felt like all the air in the world had disappeared.


    Shivering, I turned my neck, and looked at him.


    Despair.


    Despair stood where I looked.


    <b>?There is nothing more pathetic than a human chasing for a meaningless hope.?</b>


    <b> ?You, what are you¡­?</b>


    <b> ?You are better at running your mouth than I expected¡­?</b>


    It was a monster. There was no other way to put it.


    The thing looked at us, and smiled.


    No, to be precise, it was smiling at me.


    I couldn¡¯t tell what it looked like, nor could I make out its voice, but I was weirdly able to see that it was smiling.


    <b> ?How amusing, that even while you are in your current situation, you can still show your fangs.?</b>


    The cave that was filled with darkness suddenly brightened.


    No¡­ It wasn¡¯t actually lighting up.


    The already prevalent darkness was simply swallowed by an even stronger darkness, and now it didn¡¯t exist.


    <b> ?¡­Fuck.?</b>


    I identally cursed out.


    I tried to resist it, but the feeling that was slowly invading my body was definitely fear.


    This wasn¡¯t something that should¡¯ve been possible for humans to do.


    The thing spoke to me while watching me shiver in fear.


    <b> ?You asked who I was.?</b>


    In the cave whose space had begun to narrow in size, a strong current of raven winds suddenly kicked up.


    That wind swallowed the little hope I had left.


    Andpletely destroyed the little courage I had left inside me.


    One step.


    After only one step, I was able to know.


    That if that thing wanted to, it could take everything away from me with just one finger.


    But that it was just being generous because it thought it was entertaining.


    <b> ?I am¡­?</b>


    I thought my heart had stopped to the slow voice.


    My spirit that had been barely holding up finally started to darken.


    I think it was around then¡­


    <b> ?The Heavenly Demon.?</b>


    That the world around me stopped.


    * * * *


    I think it¡¯d been around two hours since I started running while carrying Wi Seol-Ah.


    Thanks to the increased amount of Qi, I was able to run at great speed even while carrying someone.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit fast, you alright?¡±


    I asked Wi Seol-Ah who buried her face in my back.


    There was no response.


    ¡°¡­Did you not hear me?¡¯


    I asked again as I thought she didn¡¯t hear me the first time, but there was no response again.


    I thought something was weird, so I stopped running.


    I thought that she couldn¡¯t hear me because of all the wind.


    ¡°What do you think, is it too fast or-¡±


    ¨C <i>Snore</i>.


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    On stopping, I heard a weird noise from behind me.


    When I looked back, Wi Seol-Ah was sleeping while snoring blissfully.


    It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t hear me, she¡¯d just been too busy sleeping.


    ¡°¡­You must have been thatfortable, huh?¡±


    I said it in a teasing voice, but Wi Seol-Ah didn¡¯t answer as she was busy snoring.


    I felt a twinge of spite and thought about waking her up, but eventually I smiled it off and continued my run.


    Even after running for so long, I was still full of Qi.


    The rate at which my qi recharged was even faster than the speed at which I was spending it, which was surprising.


    I had heard that the Doe n was known for having clean but dense qi,


    And I felt that this kind of qi really didn¡¯t fit someone like me.


    <b><i> Not that I¡¯mining.</i></b>


    I honestly didn¡¯t mind anything so long as it wasn¡¯t demonic Qi.


    As long as it wasn¡¯t the qi that slowly turned humans insane, I was probably fine with anything.


    I increased my speed.


    I had already passed by the Tang n.


    Since I had achieved what I came here for, I prioritized reaching my destination.


    Oh¡­ I should probably have at least introduced myself to the Lord of the Tang n who would appear on the day of the Military Exhibition of Tang.


    The fact that I only remembered his appearance now that I¡¯d put a considerable distance between us¡­


    I would definitely be getting a scolding from the General for this.


    <b><i> But at least I got what I came here for.</i></b>


    I was sessful in stopping the Gaecheon n from acquiring the secret vault.


    Now that I had time and thought about it, the item that the Lord of the Gaecheon n got was probably the marble that the snake spat out.


    I wasn¡¯t exactly sure if the Qi that the marble held was enough to make the lord of Gaecheon reach the fusion rank.


    But it seemed most likely to be the case.


    And I guessed that it was probably quite impressive of me to even absorb that much energy from the marble, even though I wasn¡¯t able to extract it all.


    <b><i> I guess it¡¯s better than not absorbing anything.</i></b>


    <b><i>But the moonlight marbles on the other hand¡­ Sigh, let¡¯s just not think about that.</i></b>


    My Qi had shook for a second due to my thinking about the moonlight marbles and I felt like I would rage if I thought about them any longer.


    Sometimeter, I saw a town afars.


    I felt like I should start to walk from here, so I stopped and put Wi Seol-Ah on the ground.


    ¡°Wake up, we¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah rubbed her eyes, struggling to keep them open.


    I wanted to wake her up quicker, so I bonked her head.


    ¡°Ow!¡±


    Thanks to the surprise attack, Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s eyes quickly opened.


    ¡°A servant that sleeps on their master¡¯s back, and even worse; snores while doing it!?¡±


    ¡°I-I snored!?¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah stood in shock following myment about her snoring.


    I smiled after looking at her.


    ¡°Yeah, you were really good at it too. I thought that it was a tiger for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Li-Li-Lies!¡±


    ¡°I swear to heaven that I¡¯m being serious.¡±


    Not the part about her sounding like a tiger of course.


    Wi Seol-Ah put on a sad face after I told her I swore to the heaven.


    I heard her mumble the words of ¡®No way¡­ no way¡­¡¯ while she followed behind me.


    I wasn¡¯t the one who asked to be carried in the first ce.


    We entered the town while Wi Seol-Ah was still in shock.


    We had to find the people from the Gu n in this town.


    It wasn¡¯t a hard task to aplish.


    Thanks to the increased amount of my Qi, my range for detecting presence had also widened.


    All I had to do was just find Muyeon¡¯s Qi.


    And what do you know, it was closer than I thought. Even better, it seemed to be getting closer.


    ¡°Young Master!¡±


    From far away, someone dressed in the iconic clothing of the Gu n was running towards us.


    I don¡¯t know how he knew, but it was Muyeon.


    Muyeon ran up to us. His relieved expression harbored a tint of grudge.


    ¡°Wh¡­ Where were you for the past few days-¡±


    Muyeon suddenly stopped talking; he seemed to have noticed my changes.


    He then asked confusedly,


    ¡°¡­Did something happen?¡±


    To Muyeon¡¯s words, I responded while scratching my cheek.


    ¡°I guess I could say that, uhh¡­ How do I put this¡­¡±


    He wasn¡¯t the only one that was surprised.


    I was now able to know better.


    That Muyeon was a very skilled martial artist.


    ¡®¡­What the hell, he¡¯s at the peak of first rate at that age?¡¯


    I think Muyeon just barely reached the age of 20.


    It was strange.


    To see that such a martial artist never spread his name even till the day I died.


    And it was even stranger that I wasn¡¯t aware even though he was a part of the Gu n.


    I wondered what was up with that.


    ¡°Sorry, I had something to do.¡±


    ¡°B-But even so, you should¡¯ve just taken me with you. What would happen if something were to happen to the Young Master, do you know how much I was worried about you!?¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­ but hey, nothing happened right?¡±


    This was certainly true, as nothing did happen to us; whether on our way to or back from the secret vault.


    However, the fact that I ran away for three days without saying anything was still my fault in the end.


    Now, putting that aside, there remained one question I needed to ask Muyeon.


    ¡°Say¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­?¡±


    ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ What do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Why are there two more useless presences here?¡±


    In the ce that I¡¯d picked for us to reunite, I could feel two presences that weren¡¯t weed at all.


    Muyeon stood silently for a second, seemingly confused as to what I was talking about.


    ¡°I thought that the Young Master called them¡­?¡±


    ¡°You thought I called those thing- those guests?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what they told me, so I¡­¡±


    I massaged my forehead upon hearing that.


    From far away, I was able to feel two familiar presences in the guest rooms.


    Those guests were Namgung Bi-ah and Tang Soyeol.


    Chdildhood Friend of the Zenith

 Chapter 40: Way Back (3)

    <b>? Way Back (3) ?</b>


    ¡°¡­So what brings you guys here?¡±


    I cringed at the sight that greeted me as I entered the building.


    I had hoped that my senses had somehow picked up wrong presences, but of course, they hadn¡¯t.


    Tang Soyeol who was carefully eating her meal turned into a statue upon seeing me.


    While Namgung Bi-ah simply continued to eat with a dumb face, pretending that she hadn¡¯t noticed me.


    Then there was Wi Seol-Ah who just naturally moved to sit next to them, and started eating as well.


    ¡®¡­Okay okay, understandable.¡¯


    I could understand Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s actions.


    I could also¡ªto an extent¡ªunderstand Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s actions, as I was used to her taking unexpected albeit irritating actions.


    However, Tang Soyeol.


    <b><i>Why is she here?</i></b>


    She even seemed to be avoiding eye contact with me.


    ¡°Lady Tang.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes!?¡±


    <b><i> All I did was call her name, so what is she so startled for? </i></b>


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°¡­I- I just happened to coincidentally pass by.¡±


    ¡°¡­Coincidentally?¡±


    What were the odds that the Lady of the Tang n, who never traveled outside of her n, would suddenly choose to step out of her n and then end up here with everyone?


    Plus, I had only just arrived.


    I asked Tang Soyeol just in case.


    ¡°Were you waiting for me?¡±


    ¡°N-No! What reasons would I have for me to wait for you!?¡±


    She was denying it even with her hands, and I agreed, feeling like there was no other possible answer.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, but then I wonder why you are here.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Tang Soyeol became silent at this point, as she didn¡¯t have another excuse.


    <b><i>Why are they acting like this?</i></b> I never was able to understand Tang Soyeol even in my previous life.


    ¡®Maybe she has a crush on me?¡¯


    I quickly put that thought away as soon as it came up.


    Unlike Gu Jeolyub and Namgung Cheonjun, I didn¡¯t have a face that would set me up for life. Not to mention, I don¡¯t think I was Tang Soyeol¡¯s type.


    And in the off chance, even if she did have a crush on me¡­


    I suddenly recalled a memory of her torturing someone with a small poisonous nail, the size of a pinky nail.


    I hadn¡¯t been directly tortured by her, but I remembered Tang Soyeol¡¯s expression during it.


    It was too much for me to handle.


    <b><i>Yeah, she definitely came here for some sort of business¡­</i></b>


    I hoped that she would be done with it already and leave soon.


    I turned my attention to the crazy bitch from the Namgung n after speaking to Tang Soyeol.


    ¡°Lady Namgung.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    <b><i>Hmm?</i></b>


    <b><i> Why is she making that face? </i></b>


    Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s face was telling me, ¡®Why are you asking such an obvious question?¡¯


    I hoped that I had read it wrong.


    ¡°Farewell¡­¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    As always, Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s brief response irritated me.


    It was the same right now. What does she mean by farewell? Does she want to say ¡®bye¡¯ or something?


    Or was it code word for hunting humans just like in my previous life?


    In my eyes, Namgung Bi-ah still fit the image of a woman who hunted humans.


    Of course, I was trying my best to look at her differently.


    Which was why I am asking her again.


    ¡°Farewell¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ never said bye.¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh, I¡¯m also here because of that!¡±


    Tang Soyeol quickly chipped in after Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s response.


    Oh, I see, so they are here because they never bid me farewell huh?


    <b><i>But¡­ Why? </i></b>


    ¡°I exined my situation to the Tang n¡¯s Young Lord, you didn¡¯t hear about it?¡±


    ¡°¡­I did.¡±


    Tang Soyoel responded with a faint voice while Namgung Bi-ah continued to stare at me, the look on her face telling me that she thought there was nothing wrong with it.


    ¡®¡­Yeah, I don¡¯t see this as a big problem.¡¯


    I guess I didn¡¯t have to look for any ill intents from them since everything had gone well.


    In the end, they were just here because they couldn¡¯t give me a farewell.


    ¡®¡­Right, good things are good things.¡¯


    I was also admittedly being rude to the people that came here because they couldn¡¯t give me a farewell.


    But I didn¡¯t want to involve myself with these crazy women.


    I couldn¡¯t emphasize that enough.


    ¡°Thank you foring all the way here. It was good to see you all, and I hope you have a great rest of your lives.¡±


    I answered back with the utmost respect, hoping that they would ept it and leave right away.


    They didn¡¯t.


    Instead, both their faces showed strange expressions as they looked at me.


    <b><i> I guess that wasn¡¯t the reply they wanted¡­</i></b>


    But then, what exactly did they want from me?


    I put that thought aside and asked Namgung Bi-ah. Something had been bothering me since the moment I noticed her presence;


    ¡°Lady Namgung.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Why are you still here even after the Military Exhibition of Tang n has ended? What about the other people from your n?¡±


    ¡°Cheonjun said he had something to do¡­ he said he was waiting for someone.¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun has something to do in Sichuan? I mean, I guess I shouldn¡¯t be surprised.


    Even I had something to do here, so I guess he must have had his own objectives.


    What I was surprised about was something else.


    ¡°But he allowed you to juste here? He didn¡¯t even follow you?¡±


    It was very surprising to see Namgung Bi-ah here all by herself without Namgung Cheonjun following her.


    ¡°Hmm¡­? He allowed it¡­ he said that you wouldn¡¯t be here anyways¡­¡±


    ¡®Allowed her?¡¯


    I thought a maniac like him would never allow her toe here, so it was shocking for me to hear that he had personally granted her permission.


    And he even said he wouldn¡¯te? What did he mean by that?


    ¡°But, Lady Namgung¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°Did you forget about the deal we madest time¡­?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±


    We made a deal of her leaving me alone in exchange for telling her my real name.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah confidently replied, seemingly proud that she remembered the deal.


    <b><i> But¡­ if you do remember, why are you still here¡­?</i></b>


    ¡°Then why are you still here?¡±


    ¡°Why¡­?¡±


    ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t annoy me.¡±


    ¡°I never annoyed you¡­?¡±


    <b><i>Oh, for fucks sake.</i></b>


    Namgung Bi-ah genuinely didn¡¯t seem to realize that her being here was enough to annoy me.


    <b><i> I guess it¡¯s my fault for not being specific during our deal¡­</i></b>


    I¡¯m really retarded for not specifying such a key detail.


    ¡°But what about speaking formally to me then?¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah paused at myment, then spoke after rolling her eyes.


    ¡°¡­Young Master.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <b><i> Should I punch her?</i></b>


    I really considered this thought.


    At this point, Namgung Bi-ah was practically pulling her sword out and challenging me to a fight.


    I always got a headache whenever I talked to her.


    <b><i>How did I manage to deal with her in my previous life?</i></b>


    <b><i>Oh yeah¡­ I just never spoke to her.</i></b>


    ¡®¡­How clever I was.¡¯


    I think that was the answer.


    While I was massaging my temple because of my headache, Tang Soyeol, who had been quietly listening all this time, visibly hesitated.


    It looked like she wanted to say something, but I didn¡¯t care enough to ask her about it.


    She would probably say it anyways if I just pretended not to notice her.


    ¡°U-Um.¡±


    As I expected, Tang Soyeol spoke to me hesitantly.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°If you return to your n¡­ H-How long will it be till youe back to Sichuan?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­?¡±


    <b><i> Would I ever return all the way here¡­?</i></b>


    I mean, I probably would, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s any time soon.


    It would probably be at least a few years.


    I told Tang Soyeol my answer.


    ¡°T-That¡¯s not good¡­ That¡¯s too long.¡±


    Tang Soyeol visibly argued with her own thoughts for a few seconds after hearing my response. Eventually, she seemed to have arrived at a conclusion and said.


    ¡°Do you¡­ have any poison you like?¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    ¡°Or, what about some dagger art¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­Dagger art¡­?¡±


    <b><i>Did I hear wrong?</i></b>


    I swear she just said poison.


    Tang Soyeol seemed stunned upon seeing my reaction.


    ¡°I-I knew this wasn¡¯t it. Brother said this would work though¡­¡±


    ¡°Lady Tang¡­ Are you feeling sick?¡±


    It looked like she was having a headache¡­ A severe one at that.


    At this moment, a hand that was targeting the dumplings between us broke the awkward exchange as it snuck forward.


    I pped the hand right away, causing the owner to yell.


    I didn¡¯t even have to check who it was.


    ¡°Are you done with yours?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah answered while rubbing her hand.


    <b><i> Then just order another dish. Why are you always targeting mine¡­?</i></b>


    I let out a sigh and pushed a dish of dumplings towards Wi Seol-Ah.


    I didn¡¯t mind, as I didn¡¯t have a good appetite.


    Wi Seol-Ah happily started to enjoy more dumplings.


    Then from the side, Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s chopsticks aimed for the dumplings, which I stopped right away.


    ¡°Please order another dish, don¡¯t take others¡¯.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah stares at me with a dumb face.


    It looked like her pupils came alive again once I started looking at her.


    ¡°I¡­ have a question, sir.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re speaking formally to me¡­?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ What happened¡­?¡±


    The direction Namgung Bi-ah slowly pointed to was my lower abdomen.


    Namgung Bi-ah, just like Muyeon, noticed the change in me.


    Tang Soyeol didn¡¯t really seem to care about such things, but Namgung Bi-ah was different.


    ¡°I had somethinge up.¡±


    That was the best response I could think of.


    Even if I tell her that I found the Golden Nature¡¯s hidden secret treasure, and the giant snake that gave me the power¡­


    <b><i> Hm.</i></b>


    <b><i> She might actually believe me¡­</i></b>


    I felt like she would be one of the few people who would believe my tale, but there was no point in telling her.


    Namgung Bi-ah simply nodded her head at my response.


    Then her eyes lit up.


    That was not a good sign at all.


    There was usually only one follow-up when Namgung Bi-ah showed such a reaction.


    ¡°Then what about a duel-¡±


    ¡°I refuse.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s eyes widened following my instant rejection.


    ¡°No way¡­!¡±


    That was a rare moment for Namgung Bi-ah speaking out loud.


    <b><i> What is she even doing¡­?</i></b>


    <b><i>Why is she suddenly challenging me to a duel when she usually only bothered sword-wielders?</i></b>


    <b><i> I really don¡¯t like this attention.</i></b>


    ¡°I¡¯ve already used up much of my time, so I can¡¯t stay here much longer. Therefore, I cannot have a duel with you.¡±


    After saying that, I felt Muyeon staring at me with a grudge from behind me.


    <b><i> Yeah, I know it¡¯s my fault that we arete, please stop looking at me like that¡­</i></b>


    ¡°Ahem¡­!¡±


    I let out a fake cough and stood up.


    Now that I had finished eating, I had to start moving before sunset.


    It took a long time toe here, so it would be another long trip on the way back.


    ¡­Just the thought of it made me bored.


    Just as I was about to leave, Tang Soyeol suddenly took out something from her pocket.


    ¡°This, please take it¡­!¡±


    The thing Tang Soyeol took out was some unknown small bottle and a letter.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the invitation for next year¡¯s Military Exhibition¡­¡±


    ¡°And¡­ you are offering it to me for¡­?¡±


    ¡°I-I want to keep a good rtionship with the ns! There isn¡¯t anything else to it¡­¡±


    We got the invitation every year, but it had a whole different meaning when it was an invitation from the family members of the main n.


    It meant that they really wanted me toe.


    I didn¡¯t know what to do in this situation.


    <b><i> Does she really have a crush on me?</i></b>


    ¡°Then¡­ What is this bottle?¡±


    <b><i> Is it some sort of medicine?</i></b>


    Tang Soyeol smiled when I asked about the bottle.


    ¡°It¡¯s a poison that I like¡­ It¡¯s a gift, so please feel free to use it if you evere across training with poison.¡±


    I nodded my head to Tang Soyeol¡¯s response.


    <b><i> ¡­This girl also isn¡¯t normal.</i></b>


    I was sure.


    It was hard for me to reject her gift, so I first put it in my pocket.


    I was sure that I would be able toe up with some excuse so that I wouldn¡¯t go to next year¡¯s exhibition.


    I will make sure I don¡¯t go¡­


    ¡°Anyways¡­ I shall take my leave. I hope that you two have a good time together.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see each other again.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah slightly shakes her hand and gives me a farewell.


    My visage shifted a bit at her words, reluctance shing through it as I epted her farewell.


    ¡°Uh, yes¡­ We shall meet again.¡±


    I started walking after epting her farewell. I really didn¡¯t like it.


    Tang Soyeol also gave me a farewell which I epted, although she was frozen like a stone.


    Wi Seol-Ah followed me with a ton of food in her mouth.


    <b><i> How did all that fit into her mouth¡­?</i></b>


    ¡®Is it finally over?¡¯


    <b><i>Can I finally return to my n?</i></b>


    My body wasn¡¯t feeling tired physically, thanks to the increase in my Qi, but I felt exhausted mentally.


    I walked to the carriage, half limping.


    * * * *


    Namgung Bi-ah looked at Gu Yangcheon fading back.


    Then she was reminded of what he had said to her.


    <b><i>¨C Why are you speaking informally to me?</i></b>


    <b><i> Come to think of it¡­ Why did I do that?</i></b>


    In the end, Gu Yangcheon was younger than her own brother, Namgung Cheonjun.


    But that still didn¡¯t mean that she could just speak to him without respect.


    But even then, it feltfortable speaking to him like that.


    What was the reason behind that?


    Namgung Bi-ah couldn¡¯t even understand herself, which made her tilt her head in confusion.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Tang Soyeol called out to her.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°¡­Do you perhaps like Young Master Gu?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah couldn¡¯t understand Tang Soyeol¡¯s question.


    <b><i> Like?</i></b>


    ¡°Like?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Uh, what I mean is that, uh¡­¡±


    Tang Soyeol looked startled upon hearing her question.


    Her face turned red, and she gradually turned silent.


    I guess even Tang Soyeol didn¡¯t know the answer as she couldn¡¯t answer easily.


    ¡®Like¡¯.


    I wonder what that meant.


    ¡®Does she mean from girl liking a boy?¡¯


    If I asked myself if I liked Gu Yangcheon as a man, I felt like I didn¡¯t.


    But I was interested in him as a martial artist.


    ¡®He waspletely different.¡¯


    The Gu Yangcheon I met at first.


    And the Gu Yangcheon that broke my younger brother¡¯s arm.


    <b><i>Were they even the same person?</i></b>


    I didn¡¯t know the answer.


    That was the sad truth.


    <b><i>So I wanted to spar with him, but I was rejected instantly¡­</i></b>


    If someone asked me right now if I could beat Gu Yangcheon in a duel, I felt like I could say yes.


    That, however, would only be my answer for <i>right now</i>.


    It was shocking, the fact that even someone at Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s level wasn¡¯t sure how to assess Gu Yangcheon.


    Even putting aside that matter, the fact alone that Gu Yangcheon didn¡¯t produce a horrible smell;


    <b><i> He¡¯s a person that upies a space in my mind¡­</i></b>


    ¡°¡­Maybe I do like him?¡±


    The words Namgung Bi-ah subconsciously said made Tang Soyeol look like she was going to cry.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡­¡±


    Tang Soyeol quietly mumbled to herself, ¡®There is nothing I can do if she is the one I¡¯m against¡­¡¯


    <b><i> What does she mean by ¡®there¡¯s nothing she can do¡¯?</i></b>


    ¡°What about Soyeol?¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    ¡°That thing, you were supposed to give it to me.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­!¡±


    The invitation letter that Tang Soyeol gave to Gu Yangcheon, was originally for me.


    Ever since I met Tang Soyeol for the first time, it¡¯d always been like that.


    However, Tang Soyeol gave it to someone else this time around.


    That made Namgung Bi-ah ask Tang Soyeol, as she had be curious.


    ¡°¡­I, uh¡­¡±


    Tang Soyeol stuttered as she was startled by the question.


    I felt like her stuttering had increased recently.


    ¡®What¡¯s the matter with her? Is she sick?¡¯


    The stench that Tang Soyeol gave out was quite slight.


    I could almost ignore it if I didn¡¯t actively try to smell it.


    That made Tang Soyeol a personfortable to be around.


    Which was why I prayed that she wasn¡¯t sick.


    ¡°I¡­ wanted to be closer to him.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ You¡¯re disappointed right?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? I¡¯m fine.¡±


    It was possible for her to attend it even without a direct invitation from a direct family member.


    Namgung Bi-ah felt like there was no need to be disappointed for such a thing.


    ¡°Shall we go back¡­?¡±


    Tang Soyeol asked, disappointmentcing her tone.


    <b><i> What is she so disappointed about?</i></b>


    I had many questions.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah moved along with Tang Soyeol.


    Without Gu Yangcheon being here, she would have to return to the ce with the horrendous stench,


    But she was used to such a life.


    So Namgung Bi-ah didn¡¯t be disappointed.


    Thankfully though,


    ¡®I feel like we¡¯ll meet again soon.¡¯


    That was what she felt for some reason.


    And Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s predictions were something that came true most of the time.

 Chapter 41: Sword Phoenix (1)

    <b>? Sword Phoenix (1) ?</b>


    The Namgung n.


    A famous sword n that acted as the pir of the Orthodox Faction and were often called the heart of the Four Noble ns.


    When the Blood Demon brought the Blood Disaster upon the world, the person that yed the Blood Demon was none other than Namgung Joocheon, the lord of the Namgung n at the time.


    Before Sword Emperor¡¯s reign, the Namgung was the n known to harbor the world¡¯s strongest sword wielders.


    At the moment, the current Lord of the n, the Azure Heavenly Sword, Namgung Jin, was talking to his son.


    ¡°I told you to take good care of your elder sister, and instead youe back after losing your escort.¡±


    Not only did he challenge a person younger than him to a duel, he went on to lose to him while also attempting to kill him.


    Furthermore, he came back with his arms broken as well.


    <b><i> And this is supposed to be my son¡­</i></b>


    The bigger problem at the moment, however, was;


    ¡°Macheol¡­¡±


    There weren¡¯t many martial artists that Namgung Jin remembered by name.


    That was because there were far too many martial artists that were talented.


    ¡®He was a martial artist that reached a peak level.¡¯


    Macheol, the martial artist who had been acting as an escort, was someone who held the title of ¡®Sword of Azure Wind¡¯.


    His was a name that Namgung Jin remembered.


    There weren¡¯t many people who reached the level of peak at such a young age, and he had seemed like someone with good potential for his future.


    But all of sudden that man had gone missing?


    Namgung Jin couldn¡¯t understand this situation.


    ¡°You lost a martial artist at the peak realm just because you lost to a young prodigy that hasn¡¯t even spread his name to the world yet?¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun couldn¡¯t muster up a response to Namgung Jin¡¯s question.


    He only quietly clenched his teeth.


    Not even he could understand what had happened.


    <b><i> What the hell happened?</i></b>


    Namgung Cheonjun understood that there was a high chance that the mission would take a few days.


    Because even if he had ordered Macheol out of anger, he knew that it would be a very difficult mission for him to achieve.


    But even so, Macheol told Namgung Cheonjun that he¡¯d found a chance and that he would be back.


    And Namgung Cheonjun had never seen Macheol fail a mission after he said those words.


    That was why when Namgung Bi-ah asked Namgung Cheonjun that she wanted to bid farewell to Gu n¡¯s Young Master, he¡¯d allowed her to leave without saying anything.


    Since he shouldn¡¯t have been alive anymore at that point.


    <b><i> That was what was supposed to happen¡­</i></b>


    But instead, when Namgung Bi-ah returned, she told Namgung Cheonjun that she bid the Gu n¡¯s Young Master farewell.


    And that he was fine and as such, they soon returned to their n right after.


    So¡­ what about Macheol?


    What had happened to Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s personal escort?


    <b><i>Was he killed?</i></b>


    That was impossible in Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s mind.


    Macheol was a peak martial artist.


    It required natural talent for a martial artist to go from first-rate to peak realm martial artist.


    It was a level that the average martial artist couldn¡¯t reach no matter how much training they went through.


    Namgung Cheonjun knew this much about martial artists who had reached the peak realm.


    And Macheol was a certified martial artist that reached a peak level.


    So, the thought of him losing to someone who was barely at the second-rate level?


    That was simply impossible.


    <b><i> Maybe he was ambushed?</i></b>


    Maybe they knew beforehand that this would happen.


    But, how would he know in the first ce?


    And what did they do for Macheol to just disappear like that?


    Whatever had transpired, the fact was that this was a bad situation for Namgung Cheonjun.


    It was a huge problem for him to lose his direct escort because of his own stubbornness.


    Furthermore, Gu Yangcheon now knew about his actions; or so Namgung Cheonjun thought.


    <b><i> That piece of shit.</i></b>


    Thinking of Gu Yangcheon made him boil inside.


    The ce he got kicked at and the arm that had been broken by him had all been cured, but the wrath inside Namgung Cheonjun still lingered.


    ¡°Cheonjun.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, father.¡±


    Namgung Jin slowly walked towards Namgung Cheonjun.


    Namgung Cheonjun clenched his eyes shut.


    Namgung Jin never physicallyid hands on his own blood.


    He only came closer.


    The direct descendants of the Namgung n possessed abilities to exude pressure on the surrounding, abilities which got stronger as the person themselves grew as a martial artist.


    There was nothing more to say about the Lord of the Namgung n who was known as the strongest asides the three Heavenly Venerables.


    This ability was released as the Lord of the Namgung n slowly closed the gap between them.


    And as the Lord stepped forward, Namgung Cheonjun found it harder and harder to breathe.


    ¡°Oughh¡­¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun groaned in pain due to the pressure.


    ¡°I¡¯m disappointed in you. Not because you lost to a younger prodigy, nor because you attempted to kill him.¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun knew why his father was disappointed in him.


    It was something that had been taught to him ever since he was young.


    ¡°I¡¯m disappointed in you because you failed to clean up your own mess.¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun felt like he would vomit due to the pressure that was pressing down on him, but he did everything he could to hold it in.


    He knew that his father¡¯s anger would only grow if he threw up then and there.


    To keep his dignity and honor as a member of the Namgung n.


    That was what Namgung Cheonjun prioritized the most.


    And if there was a person that damaged his dignity or honor.


    It was Namgung¡¯s way to get rid of them no matter what.


    ¡°As punishment, you will be imprisoned for three months. Any objections?¡±


    ¡°N-No, father¡­¡±


    The pressure disappeared after Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s response.


    Namgung Jin then asked Namgung Cheonjun who was still struggling to breathe.


    ¡°The Gu n, you said?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, father.¡±


    The Gu n where the Tiger Warrior was their Lord¡­


    Namgung Jin made a strange face after hearing Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s response.


    It was an expression that Namgung Cheonjun had never seen on his father¡¯s face.


    ¡°¡­Out of all the ns, it had to be the Gu n, huh.¡±


    After those words, Namgung Jin turned around and walked towards the g that was hung up near the Lord¡¯s room.


    The word ¡®Namgung¡¯ was written clearly on the g.


    After thinking for a moment, Namgung Jin spoke to Namgung Cheonjun,


    ¡°Forget everything about the Gu n from now.¡±


    ¡°Father¡­?¡±


    It was the first time.


    That his own father had told him to forget about something.


    He had taught him his entire life to never forget about grudges, but all of sudden, he was contradicting his own teachings.


    ¡°You will know in the future when you be the Lord of the n. Up until then, don¡¯t mess with the Gu n.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, father.¡±


    In the end, Namgung Cheonjun couldn¡¯t go against Namgung Jin¡¯s order.


    All Namgung Cheonjun was able to do was just nod at his father¡¯s words.


    ¡°As we might be one with them soon.¡±


    For a brief second, Namgung Cheonjun was stunned by his father¡¯s words.


    He couldn¡¯t understand what they meant.


    ¡°What¡­ do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Your sister agreed to go through marriage with a n.¡±


    ¡°Father!?¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun increased his voice by ident.


    He immediately shut his mouth due to Namgung Jin¡¯s fierce re, but the news he¡¯d just heard was all too sudden for Namgung Cheonjun to take in.


    Her name wasn¡¯t known to the world just yet, but she was a woman who had the most natural talent out of all the family members of the n.


    Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s beautiful, perfect sister.


    The flower of the Namgung n.


    Namgung Cheonjun believed that if his sister was more active in the outside world then she would have been the one to gain the title of the ¡®Sword Phoenix¡¯ instead of its current bearer.


    <b><i> ¡­But all of sudden, my perfect sister is going to marry someone?</i></b>


    It was just too sudden for Namgung Cheonjun.


    He quickly hid his shaking hands so that Namgung Jin wouldn¡¯t notice, and then spoke.


    ¡°T-To which n, you say?¡±


    Namgung Jin looked at his son.


    He easily noticed his trembling pupils as well as the rough breathing that he couldn¡¯t control.


    <b><i> He stillcks so much¡­</i></b>


    He couldn¡¯t even hide such simple things.


    But Namgung Cheonjun was required to rule the n in the future.


    So if hecked anything, it was natural for him to be corrected.


    And those corrections would be instilled by force if it was deemed necessary.


    Namgung Jin slowly opened his mouth while looking at Namgung Cheonjun.


    Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s eyes widened following Namgung Jin¡¯s words.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Gu Yangcheon blurted out in response to the Second Elder who was telling him crazy things.


    ¡°What did you say just now?¡±


    ¡°I said that our n agreed to an engagement between you and the Namgung n¡¯s daughter.¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    What nonsense is he on about?


    ***


    It had taken us 10 days to return to my n after leaving Sichuan.


    We had hurried on our way to Sichuan because we didn¡¯t have much time to spare, but as we had no such constrictions, we took our time on the way back.


    I also had to spend some time organizing my newly increased Qi anyways.


    And after finally returning from the trip that made me exhausted,


    The Second Elder who I hadn¡¯t seen in a while, practically just straight out hurled shit at me.


    ¡°A marriage has been arranged for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­What did you just say?¡±


    He¡¯d spouted those words at me the instant we met, without even bothering to respond to my greeting.


    My brows furrowed upon hearing his sudden words.


    I hadn¡¯t even unpacked yet, and he came at me, saying all of this out of the blue.


    In fact, how long had it been since the engagement between our n and the Peng n was annulled?


    For me, it was hard to remember as it had been forever, but in real time, it probably hadn¡¯t been that long.


    But all of sudden a new marriage had been arranged for me?


    <b><i> This is new¡­</i></b>


    In my previous life, after my marriage agreement with Peng Ah-hee broke, there were no other marriages arranged for me.


    It was, of course, in part due to the rumors of me being a trashy person, which in turn made every n avoid marriage with me.


    I had thought that it would be the same in this life, so, what happened?


    I responded to the Second Elder while feeling overwhelmed.


    ¡°Lord Second Elder, do you really have to joke around when I¡¯m this tired¡­?¡±


    ¡°Hey! Do you really think that this old man would joke around with someone like you?¡±


    ¡°You usually do, why are you denying it all of sudden?¡±


    Had a marriage actually been agreed upon?


    <b><i> ¡­I feel like I¡¯m screwed.</i></b>


    I felt like I had messed something up.


    Wi Seol-Ah popped up in my head, but I ignored it right away.


    ¡°If it¡¯s real, then who am I marrying?¡±


    I thought about all the possible girls that I could marry.


    It couldn¡¯t be Peng Ah-hee since we¡¯d already broken off our engagement.


    And I didn¡¯t feel like I had many options outside of her.


    I was reminded of one in particr from the Moyong n, but let¡¯s exclude that crazy bitch for now as she only chased around the Lightning Sword even in my previous life.


    There were probably many options if I excluded the Four Noble ns, but I didn¡¯t really know many girls.


    I could only count them on one hand if I had to.


    <b><i>Maybe Tang Soyeol¡­?</i></b>


    This was possible as she didn¡¯t marry anyone in my previous life.


    <b><i> ¡­But someone who gives me poison as a gift is a bit¡­</i></b>


    Anyways, what could I have done that messed things up so badly?


    I couldn¡¯t think of a single thing¡­


    I wondered where it all started going wrong.


    <b><i> No¡­ I can¡¯t think of one because there are too many¡­</i></b>


    ¡°The n your marriage was agreed with¡­¡±


    The Second Elder spoke whilst picking his ear with his pinky finger.


    As if the issue wasn¡¯t at all important to him.


    ¡°The Namgung n.¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    I retorted immediately upon hearing the unexpected response.


    <b><i>What¡­ Where?</i></b>


    ¡°What did you say just now?¡±


    ¡°I was told that your marriage was arranged with the Namgung n¡¯s daughter.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    <b><i>The Namgung n? Maybe there is another Namgung n¡¯s daughter that I didn¡¯t know about¡­?</i></b>


    Maybe there was another Namgung n that had a slightly different name?


    I begged that was the case as there was only one daughter of the Namgung can that I knew of.


    ¡°The daughter¡¯s name was something like¡­ Namgung Bi-ah? They were hinting to me that they won¡¯t hand her over so easily as she was the pride and joy of the n, so this old man did everything he can to make this possible.¡±


    <b><i> Fuck me¡­</i></b>


    Nothing ever went my way in this goddamn world.


    What did you even do to make this even possible in the first ce¡­


    <b><i> Me¡­ Marrying that lunatic?</i></b>


    Why? What did he do in order for Namgung Bi-ah to marry me?


    While I was still struggling to take in such facts, the Second Elder continued to speak without caring.


    ¡°Anyways, that isn¡¯t what¡¯s important, so hear it from your fatherter, as I have something more important to tell you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Wait, Second Elder sir, how could you say this isn¡¯t important?¡±


    What could be more important than this?


    <b><i> I¡¯d been arranged to marry that crazy bitch, and you¡¯re telling me that that isn¡¯t the most important thing¡­?</i></b>


    I tried to talk back to the Second Elder,


    But I had to shut my mouth following his next words.


    ¡°Your sister has returned.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The world¡¯s greatest prodigy, Sword Phoenix Gu Huibi.


    She had returned to the n.


    The Second Elder spoke to me while tapping my shoulders.


    ¡°Huibi was looking for you as she really wanted to see you. It really makes me happy to see you siblings get along so well. Huibi should be in the lord¡¯s room, so you should¡ª Yangcheon?¡±


    I didn¡¯t let the Second Elder finish.


    I only had one thing in my mind right now.


    <b><i> Fuck. Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, FUCK!!! I have to run away NOW!!!</i></b>


    Marriage or whatnot, I just had to run away for now.

 Chapter 42: Sword Phoenix (2)

    <b>? Sword Phoenix (2) ?</b>


    The Dishonored Venerable, one of the Heavenly Venerables, often said that; we are living in the age of shooting stars.


    It was a saying that he coined because genius martial artists continued to appear out of nowhere as if they had fallen from the sky akin to a shooting star.


    It was an unfair world.


    There were too many young people with great natural talent, so many that a lot of them ended up bing prodigies rather than geniuses.


    Then those who were deemed to be prodigies became mediocre.


    And in the end, those who should have been able to pass off as mediocre ended up being seen as dunces.


    It truly was an unfair world to live in.


    This may have been the greatest era of the world when looked at from certain perspectives as there were countless great martial artists that popped up.


    But it was the opposite for me.


    <b><i> You were born in the wrong generation.</i></b>


    I¡¯d heard it before.


    <b><i> You aren¡¯t talentless¡­ But it¡¯s not enough.</i></b>


    I¡¯d heard it thousands of times.


    <b><i> A bit disappointing whenpared to your elder sisters.</i></b>


    No, I¡¯d heard it tens of thousands of times.


    It was around this time in my previous life that rage began to fill me.


    Because I wasn¡¯t the only star to shine in this world that had been filled with far too many stars.


    At that time, I¡¯d med it all on the absurdity of this world.


    Since ming my own blood didn¡¯t make sense as my sisters shined throughout the world.


    However, even if I didn¡¯t be the star of the world, it didn¡¯t matter much.


    Because even among the stars, some stars outshined others.


    Some examples were the Lightning Sword of the Namgung n and the Poison Queen of the Tang n.


    Mount Hua¡¯s Dragon Sword was still quiet around this time, but even he would light his sword with mes that would outshine others.


    It also wouldn¡¯t be long until Mudang¡¯s sleeping dragon woke up.


    Out of all the countless young martial artists of the world, the ones who became the Dragons and the Phoenixes with talent and effort represented the stars of this current era.


    Many had believed that the future Zenith of the world woulde from one of the Dragons and Phoenixes.


    The Sword Phoenix was special even among them.


    She was the greatest prodigy of them all.


    The one who showed her might even while being surrounded by many dragons of the world.


    After Peng Woojin took the position of young lord in n and stepped down as the ¡®greatest prodigy¡¯, that title automatically went to the Sword Phoenix.


    Surprisingly, no one objected to it.


    The young prodigies who were most likely filled with pride and arrogance didn¡¯t even dare to object to that


    It showed in essence just how mighty the Sword Phoenix truly was.


    And, it was why I¡¯d never liked her.


    I never liked how even as we¡¯de from the same father, she had talents that I couldn¡¯t even dream of having.


    I never liked how the Sword Phoenix would always be mentioned before my name wherever I went.


    To me, the Sword Phoenix was like a mountain that I wouldn¡¯t ever be able to climb no matter what I did.


    Or like an ocean that I couldn¡¯t cross to the other side no matter how much I rowed.


    That was why I didn¡¯t like her.


    Why I wanted to run away every time her name was mentioned.


    Well, after telling myself all of that for a long time, a thought popped into my mind.


    <b><i> Is this really true?</i></b>


    It was a question I had no answer to.


    Because I already knew the answer in the first ce.


    <b><i> ¡­The biggest problem of them all, is¡ª</i></b>


    That no matter how many reasons I make up to hate her, I was always aware of one fact.


    That even if I made countless reasons to hate her,


    I couldn¡¯t truly hate her in the end.


    <i> That </i>was what I didn¡¯t like.


    At least up until now¡ª


    ¡°Little brother.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Huh? ¡®Yeah¡¯!?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I meant; Yes, sister¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. This is the way it should be. Hey your hands are going down, lift them up properly.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    I lifted my shaky arms up in the air and thought,


    <b><i>¡­Not hate her my ass.</i></b>


    ¡ªI felt like I could do it easily now.


    ¡­This cruel bitch.


    ***


    I, who had run away as soon as I heard the news, was caught right away, all too easily.


    The Second Elder who was right in front of me instantly reached out and grabbed me.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°..Lord Second Elder, can you please pretend you didn¡¯t see me, just this once?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Let alone the marriage, I told you your sister came back!¡±


    ¡°Yes, one of them is enough, but now I¡¯m running away because there are two reasons for me to!¡±


    ¡°¡­This old man can¡¯t understand you. Your sister came back after a long time, so why are you running away?¡±


    ¡°How can I see her without knowing what she¡¯ll do to me¡­? I¡¯m going to go live in the mountains for a few months, so don¡¯t look for me.¡±


    ¡°¡­Did you get sick during your trip to Sichuan or something? Why are you acting like this? It makes me want to knock you out.¡±


    I stopped my actions following the Second Elder¡¯s scary words.


    <b><i> This crazy old man!</i></b>


    And out of all the ces he could¡¯ve grabbed me, he just had to grab me by my neck; now I couldn¡¯t do anything to run away.


    Even if my Qi had increased,pared to the Second Elder, it was still nothing.


    But¡­ even then, I continued looking for the best path of escape and how I could initiate said escape.


    Then, I felt a presence that I did not want to ever feel.


    <b><i> It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯sing closer¡­!!</i></b>


    I thought she was in the Lord¡¯s room¡­!


    I felt a presence from far away movinging closer and closer to us.


    I was able to notice it from this far thanks to my newly improved qi.


    As the presence came closer, I felt my body start heating up.


    <b><i> What the- what is this?</i></b>


    Her presence alone was causing me to feel pressure.


    Honestly, did she manifest mes around herself or something?


    How can a human beinge closer this casually while releasing an aura of that magnitude?


    <b><i> At least try to hide it¡­!</i></b>


    The crazy bitch didn¡¯t even try one bit to hide her Qi, as if she was actively trying to melt the whole ce down.


    The Second Elder let me go after he felt the grand Qi approaching us.


    He knew that even if I tried to run away now, there would be no point.


    And as soon as I finished thinking.


    Someone lightly jumped over the gate and appeared in front of us.


    I turned to look at the intruder.


    Unlike the Qi she was emanating, she had a very fragile body.


    Her long hair had shades of red, and her eyes were colored a dark red; definite proof that she had reached the 5th realm of the destructive me martial arts,


    And that she was a martial artist who could proudly identify herself as one of the strong martial artists in the world.


    She inherited the fierce look typical of the Gu n, but she had well-formed facial features which made her a beauty.


    Topare, while my second sister had an innocent looking face, this terrifying creature inherited all of my father¡¯s facial features.


    The cape that was being blown away by her Qi had a picture of a golden tiger in it.


    The cape that the leader of the swordsmen of the Gu n wore.


    The woman stared at me for what seemed to be an eternity and then suddenly swept back her hair.


    It was only then, that the pressuring Qi finally disappeared.


    When I finally found myself able to breathefortably, the woman with red lips spoke.


    ¡°Little brother.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­?¡±


    ¡°You should greet your sister when you see her first.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Cold sweat flowed down my face.


    <b><i> ¡­What should I say? </i></b>


    I thought of hundreds of things I could say, and finally settled on one and spoke¡­


    ¡°Hi¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    There was no response.


    She only tilted her head sideways.


    It looked like she wasn¡¯t satisfied with my response, so I pressed on.


    ¡°Hello, eldest sister¡­?¡±


    <b><i> Nod.</i></b>


    She nodded right away, seemingly she was satisfied with my new response.


    <b><i> ¡­I¡¯m going to go insane.</i></b>


    The Sword Phoenix, Gu Huibi.


    She was the eldest sister of mine who I hadn¡¯t seen for many years.


    <b><i> How do I say this, she looks the same?</i></b>


    Gu Huibi was looking at me with fiery eyes.


    <b><i> ¡­Why is she staring down at me like that?</i></b>


    <b><i>No, wait¡­ why is she?</i></b>


    Our height shouldn¡¯t be that different.


    ¡­At that moment, I found that I had unknowingly lowered my knees to the ground.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡­Huh?


    Did my instincts make me kneel?


    Shockingly, it seemed like the fear I¡¯d felt made me act like that.


    ¡°I like how you act fast.¡±


    Gu Huibi smiled ominously, seemingly satisfied with my current appearance.


    ¡­Her smile was extremely scary.


    ¡°You need to lift up your hands too.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh? Why my hands?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to make me repeat myself?¡±


    I immediately raised my hands into air.


    This had also been done outside my own will.


    What shitty education this is¡­?


    ¡°Little brother.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Huh? ¡®Yeah¡¯!?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I mean, Yes, sister¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. This is the way it should be. Hey, your hands are going down, lift them up properly.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Why was she acting this way when we hadn¡¯t seen each other in so long?


    When I looked at the Second Elder, hinting that I needed help, I saw him Second Elderlooking at me with satisfaction.


    ¡°You siblings are still great to each other.¡±


    ¡°¡­Does this look good to you?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    Gu Huibi, who for some reason gave me a punishment, left me hanging and showed respect towards the Second Elder.


    ¡°It has been a while, Lord Second Elder.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it has. How have you been, Huibi?¡±


    ¡°Same as always, Elder.¡±


    ¡°Same indeed. I heard that you are doing a great job as the leader of the swordsmen.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to everyone following me.¡±


    The Second Elder and Gu Huibi were having a nice friendly conversation.


    It was all nice and all but,


    How long do I have to keep my hands up?


    <b><i> ¡­Especially at my age.</i></b>


    My hands were shaking.


    Not because my arms were tired, but out of shame.


    ¡­I swear.


    ¡°This just isn¡¯t it¡­!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t hold it.


    There was no way I was going to let myself be humiliated like this now that I¡¯ve returned to a new life.


    I couldn¡¯t hold myself and brought my arms down toin to Gu Huibi.


    ¡°How old am I for me to do such a thing-¡±


    ¡°Raise them again.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    For fucks sake¡­


    Gu Huibi turned away from the Second Elder and moved closer to me to look at me.


    Thanks to her eyes being lit in red due to her qi, it made her look more mysterious and scary.


    ¡°Little brother.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    ¡°Do you know what you did wrong?¡±


    ¡°Trying to run away when I heard of your return to the n¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­You tried to what?¡±


    <b><i>Fuck me¡­ That¡¯s not it.</i></b>


    When I tried to avoid eye contact after letting out a fake cough, Gu Huibi poked my cheek with one finger and forcefully turned my head around.


    <b><i>What¡¯s going on? What did I do for me to get punished right now?</i></b>


    They say that humans be smarter during emergencies, that was probably true as I immediately thought of another reason.


    ¡°¡­Is it because of second sister?¡±


    ¡°Yeonseo?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if you are punishing me because I pped her face-¡±


    ¡°You pped Yeonseo?¡±


    <b><i> ¡­I guess this isn¡¯t it either.</i></b>


    I felt like I was admitting all my sins identally.


    But the weird thing was, Gu Huibi looked apathetic even though I was admitting the said sins.


    I wonder what was up with her to the extent that she didn¡¯t seem to care about her younger sister getting pped.


    ¡°That¡¯s weird, I didn¡¯t know Yeonseo would get pped by someone at your level.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s not the reason, then why are you giving me this punishment?¡±


    It looked like my words displeased her, as she looked at me with forceful eyes.


    Her stare felt like it was pricking my skin.


    ¡°You.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I heard you are arranging another marriage.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    I unconsciously made a dumb face.


    What did I just hear from her?


    Did I hear her correctly?


    <b><i> I think she said marriage¡­ But, what does me marrying someone have to do with me getting punished right now?</i></b>


    Gu Huibi continued speaking, uncaring about my thoughts and confusion.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me this beforehand?¡±


    ¡°Because I also found out today¡­?¡±


    I mean, even if I knew earlier, why would I have to tell Gu Huibi this?


    ¡­So wait, I¡¯m really getting punished because of this stupid reason?


    ¡°That¡¯s why you are mad at me?¡±


    ¡°Of course this is why I¡¯m mad! How dare you go through another marriage without my permission!¡±


    ¡°What are you saying right now? Are you crazy!?¡±


    I could onlyugh dryly at this absurd situation.


    What the hell is she on about, did she get drunk in the day or something!?


    When I shouted back at her, Gu Huibi frowned.


    That was the expression of her getting really angry.


    T-This might be a bit dangerous¡­?


    Swoosh!


    As I had predicted, heat emanated from Gu Huibi¡¯s body.


    I could just tell how much Qi she possessed thanks to her cape pping like crazy.


    <b><i> ¡­I think I¡¯m screwed?</i></b>


    The instincts I¡¯d honed as a little brother who grew up with beatings were telling me that it wasn¡¯t toote to put my head on the ground.


    But my logic told me,


    That it was toote.


    ¡®You idiot¡­ what are you telling me to do then.¡¯


    When I sneakily shuffled back in order to run away, I heard Gu Huibi¡¯s scary voice.


    ¡°Crazy? How dare you say such-¡±


    ¡°Young Master¡­?¡±


    Then an unexpected voice interrupted the current situation.


    Gu Huibi¡¯s Qi that was about to explode any moment disappeared in an instant.


    I turned to the direction that the voice came from and saw Wi Seol-Ah holding a dish of warm dumplings and staring at me.


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    I then felt a cold sensation, so I looked away from Wi Seol-Ah and at Gu Huibi again.


    Gu Huibi who had previously looking at me with fierce fiery eyes, was now ring at Wi Seol-Ah.


    <strong>Adv§Ñnced ch§Ñpters §Ñvable on our sit§Ö</strong>


    <strong> illustr§Ñti§àns on our disc§àrd ¨C disc§àrd.gg/g§Ön§Ösistls</strong>


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    We are Recruiting!


    ¡ºWe are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server¡ª¡»

 Chapter 43: Sword Phoenix (3)

    <b>? Sword Phoenix (3) ?</b>


    <b><i>Why does Wi Seol-Ah just need to appear at the worst possible time¡­?</i></b>


    And as if to make things worse, she was holding dumplings¡­


    ¡°Young Master! I brought you dumplings!¡±


    Oh, she¡¯s holding them because of me.


    Did she hear me when I mumbled about wanting to eat dumplings on our way back home?


    If that was the case, I felt proud, although I was still unhappy with the current situation;


    Because I still had to deal with the raging boar before me.


    ¡°Young Master¡­? Why are you kneeling down like that?¡± Wi Seol-Ah inquired.


    Yeah¡­ I¡¯m also curious about why I¡¯m kneeling¡­


    Just as I sought to get up,


    ¡°Little brother.¡±


    Gu Huibi spoke, as if she had been waiting for that moment.


    Thanks to that, I froze mid-rise; my knees half bent.


    ¡°That, over there, who is that?¡±


    Gu Huibi¡¯s eyes were focused on Wi Seol-Ah while she spoke.


    <b><i> I don¡¯t know what this fiery woman will do to her¡­ </i></b>


    Gu Huibi took one step closer to Wi Seol-Ah.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    And I instantly charged up my destructive me art.


    I didn¡¯t expect Gu Huibi to do something dangerous, as with memories from my previous life I knew that she always made sure she didn¡¯t jump to violence right away.


    But even then, I had to be prepared; it was always better to prepare for the worst.


    Gu Huibi¡¯s eyes suddenly shook.


    It looked like she was going to do something; I first had to protect Wi-


    ¡°Kya!¡±


    ¡°Fucking hell.¡±


    She was too fast.


    She was way faster than I¡¯d expected.


    In a sh, Gu Huibi went towards Wi Seol-Ah and¡­ grabbed her cheeks.


    Wi Seol-Ah let out a weird screams after she was caught, but Gu Huibi just kept massaging her cheeks as if she was charmed by them.


    ¡°¡­How can one¡¯s cheeks look so soft? And it¡¯s even softer than it seems¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Ahhh! Help me, Young Mas-¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to say in the situation unfolding before my eyes. Should I be relieved?


    <b><i>Or do I need to stop her¡­?</i></b>


    Thankfully though, Gu Huibi seemed to have no intentions of harming Wi Seol-Ah.


    <b><i> ¡­Unless that¡¯s her way of harming her.</i></b>


    While Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s cheeks were being stretched by Gu Huibi¡¯s hands, I ignored Wi Seol-Ah and stood up.


    Once Gu Huibi was satisfied, she let go of Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°This girl, is she your servant?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You wanna give it to me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    I identally snapped back at her.


    Gu Huibi seemed initially surprised upon hearing my brief but decisive answer.


    Then she smiled slightly.


    It was scary seeing her smile, she resembled father way too much.


    ¡°How strange.¡±


    I didn¡¯t notice when she did it, but I suddenly and once again felt the blistering heat that apanied Gu Huibi possessed.


    The difference between hers and Gu Yeonseo or Gu Jeolyub¡¯s heat couldn¡¯t be mistaken.


    Simply feeling the heat made it hard for me to keep my eyes open.


    <b><i> Her being in 5</i></b><b><i>th</i></b><b><i> realm clearly shows the gap between us.</i></b>


    If my physical body was trained a bit more such that I reached the 4th realm of the destructive me art, I¡¯d be able to go to certain ces without a fear of getting beat up.


    The real problem though, was the training needed to reach the 5th realm.


    The 5th realm meant that one had to show their true worth as a martial artist.


    Reaching that realm required not just intensive training, but also a lot of enlightenment.


    It was at that point that one could truly swathe their body with visible red Qi, the point where their eyes and hair started to be red as they became one with the art.


    Gu Huibi was already at that point.


    Her hair was slightly red and her eyes brightly dyed in the color red.


    I could somehow manage to hold myself against others with my pathetic Qi, but going against Gu Huibi who was a bonafide 5th rank practitioner would be me asking too much of myself.


    ¡°It¡¯s really strange, for my little brother to decline my request.¡±


    Gu Huibi¡¯s hair was being blown away by her own heat.


    It felt like I was going to melt because of the heat, but I was able to withstand it by surrounding myself with my own Qi.


    Gu Huibi quietly stared at me after speaking.


    I wondered what she was thinking.


    But I quickly rerouted my thoughts to my first priority at the moment: quietly retrieving Wi Seol-Ah.


    ¡°Not her.¡±


    Gu Huibi¡¯s eyebrow flinched at my words, visibly unhappy with my response.


    She then released more Qi, further intensifying the pressure.


    I didn¡¯t lose to it however, and continued to withstand the heat.


    The weird thing was that, while I should have been struggling to even breathe at the moment, let alone stand up, I was somehow able to easily push away the pressure.


    <b><i>¡­I guess it would be more correct to say that I¡¯m changing the direction of the heat rather than pushing it away.</i></b>


    However, I myself wondered how it was happening?


    The Gu n¡¯s Qi was rather violent and fierce.


    But what I was doing currently was not breaking apart the Qi, but instead parting it in a way that it flowed to a different direction.


    It was simr to the art of the Mudang n.


    And it looked like Gu Huibi noticed this as well as shortly after, the air that was filled with heat cooled down.


    Gu Huibi had retrieved all of her Qi back into her body.


    ¡°¡­This, is this your doing, Lord Second Elder?¡±


    Gu Huibi asked the Second Elder while pointing at me.


    How cruel of her to refer to me as ¡®this¡¯¡­


    The Second Elder shrugged his shoulders and responded to Gu Huibi¡¯s question.


    ¡°This old man didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°¡­And you¡¯re telling me he changed this much in those few months?¡±


    Gu Huibi¡¯s entertained expression only pressured me more.


    To be fair, it was a shock even for me to reach the 3rd realm in the span of a few months.


    <b><i> I didn¡¯t see thising either¡­</i></b>


    If my goal had been to reach the 3rd rank by this year, then it meant that I still had half a year to spare thanks to my trip to Sichuan.


    Gu Huibi then spoke to me.


    ¡°The Lord is calling for you, so go quickly.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is your work here done?¡±


    <b><i> Did she reallye here just to roar at me? Does she think that she¡¯s some sort of a fighting machine¡­ </i></b>


    Although she wouldn¡¯t bepletely wrong with that¡­


    ¡°I wanted to give you a lesson as we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, but I don¡¯t feel like it anymore.¡±


    Gu Huibi beckoned me with her hands to go quickly.


    Come to think of it, wasn¡¯t this my ce and my house?


    I wanted toin to her as I didn¡¯t like the situation, but I felt that if I actuallyined to the crazy fire boar I might actually die so, I just quietly walked away.


    ¡°Oh, little brother.¡±


    I turned around to Gu Huibi¡¯s call.


    Then Gu Huibi flung something at me.


    The thing I caught was a small lucky pocket.


    ¡°It¡¯s a gift.¡±


    ¡°¡­What is this?¡±


    ¡°Make sure you put it on your waist. Or else I¡¯m going to punish you.¡±


    When I looked inside the lucky pocket, there was a yellow marble inside.


    <b><i> What is this? A demonic stone¡­?</i></b>


    I didn¡¯t think that was what it was however, I didn¡¯t feel anything within the marble.


    Gu Huibi spoke to me while I was looking at the lucky pocket.


    ¡°Some peddler was selling it as a charm so don¡¯t talk back and do what I told you to do.¡±


    Basically, she bought me some trash and told me that she would punish me if I didn¡¯t do what she ordered.


    ¡­I put it near my waist area.


    I knew she didn¡¯t have any bad intentions.


    I knew that Gu Huibi wasn¡¯t the type of person to do such a thing.


    ¡°Oh, if you lose it by any chance, know that I¡¯ll bend you in half.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <i>¡­Sigh.</i>


    ***


    After Gu Yangcheon left to go to the lord¡¯s room,


    Gu Huibi spoke to the Second Elder again.


    ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t do anything?¡±


    ¡°I told you, this old man didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    The Second Elder wasn¡¯t the type to lie about most things.


    That was one thing Gu Huibi was certain of about the Second Elder.


    And she would usually believe everything that the Second Elder would tell her, however.


    ¡°Thest time I saw him was in winter, and he was a child that only reached the 1st rank of the me arts.¡±


    The 1st realm, it was a realm that was achievable by just learning the basics of the me arts.


    Gu Yangcheon had still been at that level even after years of him learning the me arts.


    And that had continued to be the same even after Gu Huibi left for a mission.


    His movements had been terrible to watch, let alone his actions of trying to wrap himself in Qi .


    It had been likeparing the sky to the ground when it came to Yeonseo and Yangcheon.


    But then what about now?


    <b><i> How did he reach his current realm so fast?</i></b>


    It was strange in the first ce to hear that he had beaten Yeonseo in a duel.


    When Gu Huibi had first heard it, she had thought that it was a coincidence.


    ¡®Yeonseo was probably in a bad condition that day¡¯, those had been her thoughts.


    Coincidencebined with more coincidences had given birth to the miracle where Yancheon beat Yeonseo; so Gu Huibi had believed.


    However, when she heard of Gu Yeonseo noting to greet her even though she had most likely heard of my return, Gu Huibi realized that perhaps things weren¡¯t as simple as she¡¯d initially believed.


    And after taking a brief look at Gu Yangcheon she was able to see that he was the 3rd realm and was pushing for the 4th. He hadn¡¯t quite reached the 4th realm yet, but he was basically at that level.


    It meant that it wouldn¡¯t be long until he reached the 4th rank.


    It hadn¡¯t taken Gu Huibi a long time to progress from the 3rd realm to the 4th realm, but the problem was Gu Yangcheon¡¯s progression rate.


    Not even she herself had progressed at such a startling pace, let alone Gu Yeonseo.


    But then that kid, in only the span of a few months¡­


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it shocking?¡±


    The Second Elder asked.


    ¡°How can it not be?¡±


    ¡°This old man is also shocked. I didn¡¯t know that child had so much potential inside him.¡±


    When the Second Elder spoke to Gu Yangcheon about the marriage arrangement, he had to hide his shock.


    <b><i> The Qi he possesses is immensely stronger now.</i></b>


    <b><i> What happened in Sichuan in order for him to change that much?</i></b>


    It was already shocking enough to see the change in Gu Yangcheon before, but now he was apletely different person, as if he had cleared a whole dungeon by himself.


    The quantity of his Qi had increased, but not by much.


    It just looked like a lot since he didn¡¯t have much Qi to begin with.


    However, the quality of his Qi was apletely different case.


    The Second Elder was able to notice this when he saw Gu Yangcheon change the flow of Gu Huibi¡¯s heat.


    <b><i> Just what exactly happened?</i></b>


    The Second Elder had wanted to follow Gu Yangcheon to Sichuan, but he couldn¡¯t neglect all the work he was given.


    Such as the marriage arrangement.


    And other businesses as well.


    ¡°It feels like I¡¯ve missed something huge.¡±


    ¡°Also, this kid¡­¡±


    Gu Huibi looked for Wi Seol-Ah who was supposed to be next to her.


    ¡°Where did she go?¡±


    <b><i>Wasn¡¯t she here in front of me just now?</i></b>


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I was looking for the servant.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a girl that just started working as a servant. She doesn¡¯t know much about the world, so don¡¯t be too harsh on her.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ but that child.¡±


    Gu Huibi wasn¡¯t the type to care about servants.


    But she¡¯d felt something strange with Wi Seol-Ah.


    She had felt a strange feeling that, one that she couldn¡¯t exin in words, which had made her keep touching her, but in the end Gu Huibi failed to find its cause.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a mistake¡­¡±


    It was truly strange.


    Gu Huibi had been swinging her sword for the past few months.


    That meant that she still had quite the acute sense.


    But then she had failed to notice the servant disappearing in addition to her sensing something strange within her.


    <b><i> ¡­Maybe it¡¯s a mistake since I¡¯m too sensitive.</i></b>


    Maybe she was overreacting because she was used to always being on guard.


    The Second Elder, meanwhile, tried to hide his shock.


    <b><i> She noticed¡­</i></b>


    There was no way that Gu Huibi should have been able to notice anything weird about Wi Seol-Ah at her current level. But surprisingly, her improved senses was able to enable her to catch the weirdness thaty within Wi Seol-Ah.


    ¡°Such monstrous talent, both you and Yangcheon.¡±


    ¡°You said something?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ You are still the same as ever, for you to look for Yangcheon as soon as youe back.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I should be hearing this from you¡­¡±


    Gu Huibi scratched her cheek.


    Almost everyone in the n had turned their back on Gu Yangcheon at this point.


    The Lord of the n, the Tiger Warrior had never seemed to care about him to begin with, and his second sister Gu Yeonseo had already turned away from him a while ago.


    Thest born though¡­


    <b><i> Let¡¯s save that forter.</i></b>


    The only people that had tried to fix Gu Yangcheon in the n were Gu Huibi and the Second Elder.


    ¡°Would it hurt for you to be gentler with him?¡±


    ¡°You know better than me that being gentle doesn¡¯t get through to him.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hm.¡±


    He was different these days, but the Second Elder couldn¡¯t deny that fact.


    Gu Yangcheon may have be more mature, but he still had that crapy personality within him.


    Still, the Second Elder still felt that Gu Huibi went a bit too far.


    The Second Elder continued to speak after letting out a fake cough.


    ¡°But even so, isn¡¯t it a bit much for you to punish your little brother for a marriage arrangement?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, to you, it may have been just an act¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Huibi?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! Of course it was all an act.¡±


    Gu Huibi who responded with a smile had eyelids twitching.


    The Second Elder saw this and decided to think that she was just tired.


    There¡¯s no way that she truly gave her own little brother a punishment for a marriage agreement.


    No way is she so narrow-minded.


    <b><i> Yeah, no way..</i></b>


    The Second Elder ignored Gu Huibi who looked shaken for some reason.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the Lord¡¯s room.


    ¡°I heard that you <i>destroyed</i> the Lightning Dragon¡¯s arm.¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t <i>destroy</i> it. I simply broke it-¡±


    Gu Yangcheon felt like he was fucked.

 Chapter 44: Sword Phoenix (4)

    <b>? Sword Phoenix (4) ?</b>


    ¡°I heard that you <i>destroyed </i>the Lightning Dragon¡¯s arm.¡±


    My father uttered those words the instant I stepped into his room.


    Without evem a greeting, he asked me a question straight away.


    <b><i> ¡­And what a hard question this is.</i></b>


    I knew that he was always like this, but still.


    I also didn¡¯t know how to answer. Should I just tell him the way it happened?


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t <i>destroy</i> it. I simply broke it-¡±


    That was the response I came up with after thinking it through, and it wasn¡¯t much of a reply.


    They both pretty much meant the same thing, but I couldn¡¯t just say nothing.


    Thankfully, my father didn¡¯t seem to care too much about my response.


    ¡°And why did you do that?¡±


    That was the most important question anyways.


    He had probably heard about everything from the servants but still wanted to hear it directly from me.


    After taking a deep breath, I slowly started to speak.


    ¡°I epted a duel that the Lightning Dragon first challenged me to, and since he attempted to kill me, I retaliated.¡±


    It was a rather short answer, but that was all to it in reality.


    I might have taunted him a little as he was being annoying, but it was his fault for getting baited.


    ¡°The Lightning Dragon tried to kill you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we promised each other to not use our Qi, but he put Qi into the wooden sword he was using, and attempted to kill me with it.¡±


    ¡°Evidence?¡±


    ¡°All the spectators that were watching.¡±


    The person who had noticed it the most clearly was probably the Young Lord of the Tang n.


    Tang Soyeol was also there, but she didn¡¯t look trustworthy as she seemed numb after my duel ended.


    My father nodded to my response.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s all there¡¯s to it.¡±


    No matter how many times I looked at him, he had always had a nd reaction.


    He¡¯d just heard that his son won against the Lighting Dragon in a duel, but he showed no reaction.


    I almost never saw the sight of my father being shaken by anything.


    Even when his own son turned into a demon, even when his children were dying one by one, and even when he himself was dying.


    While I was standing in silence, he suddenly spoke.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve achieved a new level.¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    Those were the words that my father said to Gu Yeonseo during our meal before.


    It was funny to think that he was now saying the same words to me.


    But, even when I¡¯d achieved the 3rd realm of the me arts in such a short amount of time, my father didn¡¯t seem to care all that much.


    He was almost too nd¡­


    ¡°Good work.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    <b><i> ¡­Huh?</i></b>


    Even if it was a smallpliment, my mouth kept trying to form a smile which I tried my best to stop.


    I couldn¡¯t believe how happy I was for beingplimented at my age¡­


    <b><i> Although this is a first for me.</i></b>


    <b><i> Have I ever beenplimented by anyone? I don¡¯t think so.</i></b>


    That was probably why I was so easily fazed by such a smallpliment.


    After asking me his questions, my father didn¡¯t speak any further.


    I sometimes wondered if he ever suspected me of lying.


    After my father finished looking at a letter, he brought up a new topic.


    ¡°I assume you also met your fianc¨¦e there since you had some conflicts with the Namgung n.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The real important matter¡­


    <b><i> Sigh¡­ fianc¨¦e, huh.</i></b>


    That word gave me goosebumps.


    I hid my trembling voice and asked my father,


    ¡°Can I ask how this even happened?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The marriage arrangement with the Namgung n. I wanted to ask how it all happened.¡±


    No matter how much I thought about it, it felt too random and sudden.


    I didn¡¯t get any new marriage agreement in my previous life, and furthermore it¡¯s with the Namgung n?


    My father answered while neglecting my agony.


    ¡°It was a decision that was made in the Elder¡¯s meeting. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Not a problem my ass¡­


    What happened in there that Namgung Bi-ah suddenly be my fianc¨¦e?


    I heard my father speak while I was thinking furiously.


    ¡°You may have caused some trouble with the Peng n¡¯s marriage arrangement, but I believe that you won¡¯t mess this one up.¡±


    Did he notice that I wasn¡¯t fond of this marriage agreement?


    I detected the message hidden in his words¡­


    <b><i> Don¡¯t mess up for a second time.</i></b>


    Because of this, I couldn¡¯t really talk back to him.


    All I could do was keep my mouth shut.


    ¨C <i>Flutter</i>


    The sound of letters folding and opening echoed in the lord¡¯s room while I stood in silence, waiting for his next words.


    Because father not telling me to leave meant that he still had something left to say.


    ¨C <i>Tap tap</i>


    It was the sound of him tapping the table with his ring finger.


    It was a natural habit of his whenever he had something to think about.


    I frowned upon seeing this habit of my father¡¯s.


    Because I had the same habit, and it was something that made me simr to him.


    Every time this happened, I was hit with the reality that at the end of the day, I was truly his son.


    ¡°The heart of summer is near.¡±


    I was roused from my thoughts by my father¡¯s words.


    <b><i>What is he on about all of sudden?</i></b>


    ¡°Yes, it is indeed summer.¡±


    I knew that it was getting hotter and hotter as days passed.


    But what made him talk about it?


    <b><i> Wait, summer¡­?</i></b>


    ¡°The martial art tournament of Mount Hua will start soon.¡±


    My heart skipped a beat at my father¡¯s words.


    I felt like I couldn¡¯t breathe when I heard Mount Hua.


    Because I was reminded of the Mount Hua that was burnt to ashes.


    <b><i> ¡­Let¡¯s not think about that.</i></b>


    I took a deep breath to calm down my heart.


    My father looked at my appearance and asked,


    ¡°Something wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing. What about the tournament?¡±


    My father didn¡¯t respond to my question and instead handed me a letter he¡¯d been holding.


    I carefully took the letter and opened it.


    And then frowned at its contents.


    I looked back to my father.


    ¡°¡­Why are you giving me this?¡±


    ¡°Bring her here.¡±


    ¡°But why¡­?¡±


    ¡°Because you have to.¡±


    What nonsense is he on about?


    I continued to ask my father while not hiding my frown.


    ¡°You know that I just returned from a trip to Sichuan, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one week to prepare for your trip.¡±


    ¡°I am assuming I don¡¯t have the option to say no¡­?¡±


    What kind of shitty order is this? Making me go through another long trip after I¡¯ve just returned from one.


    I started thinking about the possibility of the heat getting to him, but that¡¯s kind of impossible for someone who literally trains in me arts¡­ no?


    <b><i> Did he have a change in his mindset?</i></b>


    The Gu n was a n that didn¡¯t really let its direct family members easily leave its vicinity.


    Gu Huibi was an exception to this as she was so talented that she was noticed by everyone.


    But I was different.


    It wasn¡¯t the weirdest thing for me, the son of the n, to go on a trip to the outside world,


    But on the outside, I still looked very young, and I didn¡¯t know what his intentions were, sending me to the outside world this easily when I hadn¡¯t even be the young lord of the n yet.


    Plus, I didn¡¯t think many people really appreciated my being in the outside world.


    That¡¯s what I thought that father thought about me, but he¡¯s telling me to go on a trip that far?


    ¡°Father, even so, isn¡¯t it a bit too much for you to tell me to go all the way to Mount Hua-¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, you don¡¯t have to.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then I¡¯ll take the option of not go-¡±


    ¡°However, I¡¯ll reward you with ¡®Euphoric Heavenly Pill¡¯ from the n¡¯s secret vault if you go.¡±


    ¡°-Of course I shall go as the son of the n, do I leave right away?¡±


    Because of the pill he mentioned, I identally said yes¡­


    ¡­Was I being snobbish?


    I felt a little guilty as I looked at my father who was frowning a little.


    But going on a journey in exchange for Heavenly Pill was just that good a deal.


    It was a medicine that was the second best after Sorim¡¯s sohua medicine, and once consumed, it would give the person the amount of Qi that they would get after 20 years of training.


    And my father was being serious about opening up the n¡¯s secret vault to give it to me as a reward.


    My Qi had already increased thanks to my previous trip, but it wasn¡¯t all that much in reality; it only looked like a lot because of the pathetic Qi I had possessed beforehand.


    In the end, both my physical body and the amount of Qi I possessed were stillckluster.


    ¡°¡­You said you¡¯d give me one week of preparation for the trip?¡±


    I felt like it wasn¡¯t enough time since I had some things to take care of.


    ¡°Do you need more time?¡±


    ¡°May I leave after 10 days?¡±


    Father nodded to my request.


    Then he started to read letters again.


    How many letters did he have to read?


    <b><i> 10 days, huh.</i></b>


    Thankfully, he allowed me.


    I had 10 days to spend in Shanxi, and it hurt me knowing that I had to leave again after such a long trip, but for the Heavenly Pill it was worth it.


    It was a bit weird for my father to bring up Heavenly Pill for such a task as this.


    He wouldn¡¯t lie about such things, but was this really significant enough that he would offer me that as a reward?


    My father suddenly pointed towards the door whilst I was standing and thinking.


    ¡°You are done here. Go and rest now.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I felt ufortable being here, so I was relieved that I was allowed to leave.


    Although this meant that I had to visit the Haomoon n right away, and after that I also had to continue my training.


    <b><i> Mount Hua, huh.</i></b>


    I had memories of the plum flowers blooming beautifully.


    And memories of all of them burning into ashes.


    <b><i>Do I really have the right to step my foot into Mount Hua?</i></b>


    <b><i> Let¡¯s not think about it.</i></b>


    This wasn¡¯t good.


    There would be no end once I started thinking about it.


    But, that wouldn¡¯t happen in this life.


    As always, I just had to keep the secrets to myself.


    <b><i> All I have to do is just follow the order.</i></b>


    It would do me more good to focus my thoughts on the mission I¡¯d been given.


    I reorganized everything my father and I talked about after I left his room.


    Particrly the contents of my mission: bringing thest-born of Mount Hua to the Gu n.


    ***


    When I returned to my ce, the Second Elder and Gu Huibi had already left.


    How dared they cause so much trouble and just disappear like that?


    Of course, I was still thankful as I was able to enjoy the peacefulness.


    When I headed towards my room to change my clothes, I noticed the Sword Emperor holding a broom.


    The Sword Emperor, who also noticed me, bowed respectfully.


    ¡­It¡¯d been a while, and that appearance of him always made me feel ufortable.


    ¡°Sob¡­¡±


    ¡­Huh?


    When I looked towards the oddly familiar sound of crying, I noticed Wi Seol-Ah was holding her hands up in the air with her knees on the floor as punishment.


    It was the same as what Gu Huibi had made me do before.


    ¡°What did she do for her to be punished like that¡­?¡±


    Tears were flowing down her face.


    Even then, the Sword Emperor didn¡¯t seem to care about Wi Seol-Ah who was crying, and continued to clean the area.


    I wondered for a while about why she was getting punished, and realized the answer shortly after.


    <b><i> Oh yes, she followed me to Sichuan secretly.</i></b>


    It looked like she was getting punished for being gone for a whole month without telling him.


    ¡°Young Masterrr¡­¡±


    <b><i>Shit, my eyes met with Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s gaze when I was trying to pass by without being noticed.</i></b>


    Wi Seol-Ah kept looking at asking me for help, but I couldn¡¯t do much about it.


    <b><i> ¡­Running away is my only option.</i></b>


    The one delivering the punishment was the Sword Emperor¡­ this wasn¡¯t something I could help Wi Seol-Ah with.


    ¡°¡­Uh, it¡¯ll get colder at night, so please go rest once you¡¯re done.¡±


    Still, I felt like I had to say something, so I spoke to the Sword Emperor.


    The Sword Emperor responded with a kind smile.


    ¡°Yes, thank you for the concern, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Getting cold at night my ass, it¡¯s summer.


    Wi Seol-Ah looked shocked at my horrible attempt of saving her.


    ¡°Young Masterrr!¡±


    ¡°Uh uh! How dare you raise your voice when you¡¯re being punished!¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah cried like a dog to the Sword Emperor¡¯s punishment.


    <b><i> I¡¯m sorry.</i></b>


    <b><i> But I can¡¯t do much about this, and it¡¯s your fault in the end, so please bear with it¡­</i></b>


    I left the area slipped into my room.


    And covered my ears as Wi Seol-Ah kept calling me from outside.


    I just wanted toy down on my bed and sleep the tiredness off.


    I¡¯d used up too much of my energy earlier in the day because of the whole marriage thing, then there was Gu Huibi¡¯s presence ontop of that.


    It would be fine if I just fell asleep now, as it was almost night time anyway.


    While I was trying to rx, I felt a presence outside the door.


    ¡°Young master, it¡¯s your servant, Hongwa.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I came here wondering if you want to have dinner.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh, I don¡¯t really have a good appetite right now, so I¡¯ll pass.¡±


    The servant left after my words.


    I thought about eating some dumplings, but I really didn¡¯t have a good appetite.


    I just wanted to sleep.


    Since I could just eat some foodter after my midnight training.


    However, I started regretting my decision not even half an hourter of sending the servant away.


    Because someone barged into my room while I was taking a sweet nap.


    ¡°Little brother! You¡¯re not going to eat dinner you said!?¡±


    It was Gu Huibi who had a dumpling in her hand.

 Chapter 45: Sword Phoenix (5)

    <b>? Sword Phoenix (5) ?</b>


    <b><i> How long has it been?</i></b>


    Seeing as I still felt tired, it didn¡¯t seem like I¡¯d slept for that long.


    ¡°What do you mean you¡¯re not going to eat when you need to grow up!?¡±


    I was forced to wake up to the sound that stabbed at my ears.


    On opening my eyes, the first thing that came into view was a dumpling.


    <b><i> ¡­Why is there a dumpling here?</i></b>


    <b><i> Is this actually a dream? That seemed likely, considering I have only eaten dumplings for the past few days.</i></b>


    ¡°¡­Dumplings huh, are these beef dumplings?¡±


    ¡°Little brother, are you talking in your sleep?¡±


    Apanying the suddenly heard voice was a familiar pair of red eyes.


    My brain only started to work when those eyes came into view.


    My blurry sight rapidly cleared, and as it did so sharp facial features appeared in front of me, forming a face that told me the identity of the individual before me.


    ¡°Sister¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s your awesome and beautiful sister.¡±


    I ignored thest part of her words.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Am I not allowed to be here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, since this is my room.¡±


    ¡°Which means it¡¯s also my room.¡±


    ¡°¡­What are you saying, are you drunk?¡±


    Gu Huibi tried to give me a bonk on the head due to my words but I quickly moved to dodge.


    One of Gu Huibi¡¯s eyebrows visibly rose at my action.


    ¡°Huh¡­ How dare you dodge me?¡±


    ¡°Why are you trying to hit me as soon as youe into my room?¡±


    ¡°How dare you talk to your older sister like that when she came to check on her little brother who said that he wouldn¡¯t eat?¡±


    ¡°¡­You could¡¯ve just ordered a servant to do it.¡±


    I was going to ask if she came here just to annoy me, but I decided not to.


    If I did, I would probably get burnt alive.


    Gu Huibi lifted her hand up again in order to hit me, but she put it down shortly after.


    <b><i> Did she just give up? </i></b>


    She slowly handed over a dish of dumplings to me.


    ¡°I picked them up on my way here, so don¡¯t starve and eat.¡±


    ¡°You just happened to juste across this many dumplings¡­?¡±


    ¡°You talk too much. Do you want to be burnt to a crisp along with these dumplings?¡±


    Before she decided to act on her threat, I quickly started eating.


    Thanks to them being steamed recently, they were still warm.


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    Though I still felt ufortable around her, I couldn¡¯t deny the fact that she came here thinking about me.


    Gu Huibi chuckled at my response seemingly finding it funny.


    ¡°¡¯Thank you¡¯? The dumplings must really delicious, as I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯s been since my little brother said such kind words.¡±


    <b><i> Really?</i></b>


    <b><i> Well, I guess that¡¯s not too surprising.</i></b>


    Because at around this time, the past me probably hated everyone in the n, let alone the family members.


    ¡°I meant what I said, but it seems like you always have something to say, even when I¡¯m simply saying thanks.¡±


    ¡°Your crude manner of speaking hasn¡¯t changed, yet I wonder what happened for you to change so drastically¡­ Is it because of the Namgung girl?¡±


    I spat out the dumpling that was in my mouth at Gu Huibi¡¯s words.


    I¡¯d started choking on it.


    ¡°Cough¡­ cough¡­¡±


    ¡°I guess you love her so much that you can choke on your food.¡±


    I felt her sharp gaze on me as I coughed.


    What nonsense was she on about though?


    ¡°Why are you bringing up Namgung all of a sudden, I thought I was going to die.¡±


    ¡°Was she pretty?¡±


    ¡°¡­Fucks sake.¡±


    Gu Huibi wasn¡¯t even listening, she only cared about what she wanted to hear.


    Still, ¡®was she pretty?¡¯ she asked.


    If we were being objective, then Namgung Bi-ah was considered beautiful by many.


    Like, <i>a lot</i>.


    I would have to bring someone at least on Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s level if they were topete with Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s looks.


    Her being covered in blood while sweeping through an army of enemies by herself and <i>still</i> managing to look beautiful was something I had be used to seeing in my previous life.


    Not that my opinion of her mattered since I had seen her so many times that I¡¯d grown numb to it.


    ¡°The Lightning Sword said that she¡¯s pretty.¡±


    ¡°¡­You know him well?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen him a few times, but we never talked much, he also looked suspicious anyways.¡±


    Since there were only so many prodigies that could be one of the dragons and the phoenixes of the world, they must have run into each other a few times.


    The weird thing about it was how Gu Huibi said that he looked suspicious.


    That Namgung fucker was pretty decent at acting, were Gu Huibi¡¯s senses that good?


    When I was about to finish the dumplings, Gu Huibi took something out from her pocket.


    I became speechless after seeing what she took out.


    ¡°¡­Sister.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell just by looking?¡±


    <b><i> I can, which is why I¡¯m asking for fucks sake. </i></b>


    The thing Gu Huibi had taken out was none other than white liquor.


    <b><i>Why is she bringing alcohol to someone else¡¯s ce? </i></b>


    Gu Huibi giggled when she saw my expression.


    ¡°You want a drink?¡±


    ¡°¡­Be honest, did you actuallye here so you could drink?¡±


    <b><i> I swear, she¡¯s not right in the head.</i></b>


    Ignoring my words, Gu Huibi took out a ss for the liquor and started drinking by herself.


    ¡°Are you going to leave after you finish drinking?¡±


    ¡°No? I¡¯m going to sleep here.¡±


    <b><i>Hmm¡­</i></b>


    That was easily the craziest thing I¡¯d heard in the past few days.


    ¡°Then sleep here, I¡¯ll go sleep somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so cold? How nice would it be if us siblings slept together for the first time in a while?¡±


    ¡°First time in a while my ass, when have we ever slept together?¡±


    We had never been that close.


    Still, I had my guard up after I said so I could dodge if she tried to attack me again.


    Strangely enough, Gu Huibi simply smiled and looked up at the moon.


    <b><i> What the¡­? Did we ever sleep together?</i></b>


    I never had a memory such as that even in my previous life, so what was that strange expression on her face?


    Gu Huibi then suddenly startedughing as if she¡¯d only just heard my words.


    ¡°Yeah. We never even slept together once. You are so cold.¡±


    ¡°¡­When are you going to leave?¡±


    ¡°Little brother, why are you constantly trying to kick me out?¡±


    ¡°Because this is my room?¡±


    <b><i> Isn¡¯t it obvious¡­?</i></b>


    Gu Huibi continued drinking like she hadn¡¯t heard my response.


    ¨C <i>Drip drip</i>


    After some time spent drinking at frightening speeds<i>, i</i>t looked like Gu Huibi was finally down to herst drops of liquor.


    After thest droplets fell into the ss, Gu Huibi retrieved it and stood up disappointedly.


    Was she finally leaving?


    ¡°Little brother.¡±


    Gu Huibi suddenly called.


    It looked like she was a bit drunk because of her drinking so fast.


    ¡®Wait, is she drunk?¡¯


    I tilted my head in confusion.


    If she had reached the 5th realm in the me arts, she had to be way over the level of a first-rate martial artist.


    Which would mean that alcohol shouldn¡¯t affect her too much.


    So she definitely purposely let the alcohol make her drunk.


    That was usually done by martial artists who enjoyed drinking, but had Gu Huibi ever enjoyed drinking?


    I had no memory of this.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Gu Huibi waved her hands.


    She was signaling me toe towards her.


    The moonlight that was hidden behind her lit up Gu Huibi while she waved her hand.


    It looked like her red hair was shining more brightly thanks to the moonlight.


    ¡°Want to have a duel with your sister since the moon is beautiful?¡±


    ¡°You really drank three bottles¡­?¡±


    <b><i>Is she crazy¡­? </i></b>


    <strong><em> And what does a duel even have to do with moon?</em></strong>


    I identally dropped a dumpling because her random words had dumbfounded me.


    Gu Huibi just maintained her smile.


    I didn¡¯t like how her face was turning red because of the alcohol.


    ¡°Little brother.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to be fine?¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    <b><i>Is she talking about me getting beat up by her?</i></b>


    In all honesty, I wasn¡¯t really into getting beat up, nor was I ready for it.


    I just wanted to go back to sleep since I still felt tired.


    After sleeping, I want to wake up and¡­


    ¡°That, are you going to be okay after notbining it?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    I dropped my dumpling following Gu Huibi¡¯s sudden words.


    I looked at Gu Huibi with shock.


    Gu Huibi¡¯s finger was pointing at my abdomen area.


    <b><i> ¡­How did she know?</i></b>


    I¡¯d organized the Qi that I gained from the giant snake, but the Qi that ended up not incorporating with my Qi continued to linger in my body.


    And the Qi that lingered inside a martial artist¡¯s body served as poison to them.


    Even while knowing this, I couldn¡¯t afford to risk absorbing them as it could damage or even kill me.


    The thought of that was just too scary.


    Why did I always run into situations where I had the option of absorbing power?


    <b><i> ¡­Maybe it¡¯s because I go to ces or do things that make me run into them.</i></b>


    The reason why I didn¡¯t let go of the lingering Qi was because of my greed.


    The greedy thought that maybe I could absorb these Qi as well.


    That was one of the reasons why my body felt tired when it shouldn¡¯t.


    The solution to the dilemma was simple: let go of the lingering Qi,


    It could be done during my training or during a fight.


    I spoke to Gu Huibi.


    ¡°¡­Is that why you want to fight me sote at night?¡±


    ¡°Not really, I just want to teach a little brat a lesson.¡±


    ¡°What are you¡­¡±


    I was then reminded of something.


    There was no way, but I still had my doubts.


    ¡°Is this why you were giving me all that crap earlier in the day too?¡±


    When Gu Huibi appeared at my ce with overpowering heat,


    In order to withstand her, I needed to use some of the lingering Qi.


    Gu Huibi flinched at my words, but she immediately returned back to her usual expression.


    ¡°Little brother, aren¡¯t you going too far with that? Why would I make myself go through all that.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°You just keep talking. Maybe you¡¯ll shut up once I burn all your hair to a crisp?¡±


    <b><i>Burn all my hair¡­ How can she be so violent?</i></b>


    Unbeknownst to me, Gu Huibi already had a wooden sword in her hand.


    ¡­Where did she even get that?


    Maybe her main reason foring here was to duel?


    ¡°Is your sister now seem likle a joke to you because you haven¡¯t seen her in a while? You didn¡¯t grow one bit in height, but your confidence is through the roof.¡±


    Gu Huibi said those mean words with an evil smile, but I didn¡¯t take them to heart.


    It was the same as when we met for the first time in a few months for Gu Huibi, and a few years for me, and it was the same right now.


    I finished the dumpling in my mouth and stood up to walk towards Gu Huibi.


    Gu Huibi¡¯s expression morphed into one of visible shock.


    Why did she look surprised when she called me?


    ¡°¡­Woah, little brother, you¡¯re not running away this time?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even want to beat me up that much anyways, so stop trying to scare me.¡±


    I walked past Gu Huibi, heading towards the training area.


    I turned my head and spoke to Gu Huibi as I did so.


    ¡°If we fight here the whole building will be destroyed.¡±


    ¡°How funny of you to worry about the building when you¡¯ll be done after just one blow.¡±


    Gu Huibi then giggled after those words.


    I ignored her and slowly walked towards the training area.


    I would usually talk and fight back following such words, but, even if I lived my whole life as a dick, it wasn¡¯t easy for me to talk back to someone who had died for me.


    ***


    <b><i>What does it mean to have the same blood?</i></b>


    I had never thought that having the same blood meant anything in my previous life.


    It was the same for my father and my sisters.


    I had just been unlucky to be born to the same father as them.


    Furthermore, I wasn¡¯t even born from the same womb as them.


    My mother who gave birth to me was different from their mother.


    And as if to make it all worse;


    The girl who was the most talented sword wielder in Gu n¡¯s history,


    And on the other hand, the most pathetic Young Lord in all of Gu n¡¯s history.


    Such aparison destroyed me.


    I couldn¡¯t me this for all my sins, but I couldn¡¯t say that it didn¡¯t y arge part in them.


    That¡¯s what made self-pride so scary and selfish, and also pathetic.


    I had always thought of Gu Huibi as a monster who wanted to kill me when I was young.


    Why was she so obsessed with me?


    At that time, I had thought that it was because I was easily able to take the spot of the sessor while Gu Huibi couldn¡¯t.


    How vile.


    Why would I ever think that Gu Huibi wanted the spot of the sessor when I didn¡¯t know that I was walking into hell with my own feet?


    I stood straight, facing Gu Huibi in the training ground while she pointed her wooden sword towards me.


    The training ground was dark because it waste at night, but that wasn¡¯t a problem for the blood descendants of the Gu n.


    ¨C <i>ze! </i>


    Gu Huibi slowly enveloped herself in red Qi.


    A feat only possible after one had achieved the 5th realm of the destructive me arts.


    It wasn¡¯t just a process of holding and producing heat,


    But rather harmonizing that process with her own Qi which then led to its change in appearance.


    Its appearance resembled a me that ignited.


    <b><i> Fear not the dark, as the martial artist of Gu, they will shine in their own light. </i></b>


    Those were the words left by the ancestors of the Gu n.


    As if she was backing those words up, the me that engulfed Gu Huibi even reached her wooden sword.


    Thanks to her overpoweringly excessive amount of Qi, the whole training area was now lit up brightly.


    I observed Gu Huibi slowly and clearly.


    She didn¡¯t look too different from the visage I had of her in the memories of my previous life.


    The body of a martial artist aged slower than average humans.


    That was why when I looked at Gu Huibi, I was reminded of the tragic past.


    Her one arm that ceased to move because of how badly it had been trampled upon.


    And me, who had been gazing into those red eyes which had been losing light as she slowly slipped away into death¡¯s embrace.


    Did it rain back then as well?


    I just remember that the weather wasn¡¯t good.


    ¡°Little brother.¡±


    <b> ?Little brother.? </b>


    Both versions of Gu Huibi¡¯s voice could be heard.


    <b><i>Is it because I am tired?</i></b>


    It probably wasn¡¯t the case.


    It was most likely because I could never forget that moment.


    Time after time, if I could have just met Gu Huibi after my death.


    I¡¯d always wanted to ask her one thing.


    What she said to me with a smile even when she was dying.


    I wanted to ask her.


    <em>Why did she say those words to me?</em>


    <em>And why did she go that far for someone like me?</em>


    ¡­Not that I would ever hear from her anyways.


    ¡°Are you not going toe at me?¡±


    <strong> ?Please, be happy.?</strong>


    I just wanted to ask.


    ¡°Nah, here Ie.¡±


    I stepped towards Gu Huibi.

 Chapter 46: Sword Phoenix (6)

    <b>? Sword Phoenix (6) ?</b>


    <i> You are bound to forget some of your memories especially if it¡¯s from a long time ago. </i>


    That was just the way humans were, and even for Gu Huibi who was a talented martial artist, it wasn¡¯t much different.


    However, there was one thing that she couldn¡¯t forget.


    <b>?Please, take good care of Yangcheon.?</b>


    The warmest memory that Gu Huibi had.


    The memory that she would always think of whenever she went through tough times, served as both a remedy and a poison.


    To Gu Huibi, she was the kindest and most beautiful person of them all.


    She was the opposite of the wild son of the Gu n.


    It honestly felt like she loved them more than her biological mother.


    The mother that let her son lie his head on her knees,


    The mother who never lost her smile no matter how much trouble her children caused.


    And the mother who worried about her children more than they bothered to get concerned about themselves when they got hurt.


    Mother.


    She totally deserved to be called by that title as she didn¡¯tck anything.


    And now, the mother who looked over them not with power but with a kind heart was no longer there with them.


    Gu Huibi told herself that she would do anything to fulfill her mother¡¯s request to save Gu Yangcheon.


    However, Gu Huibi failed to do so, as she was different from her kind mother.


    She put the effort in order to fulfill her request, but it was just impossible since her birth.


    So she had to look for a different way.


    Gu Huibi first thought that she needed strength, so she started to learn how to use a sword.


    Thankfully, she had great natural talent.


    She still had an aggressive personality because the Gu n¡¯s blood still flowed in her veins at the end of the day.


    Which she kept even after her leaving the n,


    However, Gu Huibi never forgot about what she learned.


    <i> As long as there is love, it is possible to save the people you care about.</i>


    Gu Huibi never forgot about what her mother had shown her.


    And Gu Huibi would continue to live with what she had learned from her mother.


    She would even live with this mindset till the end of her life.


    ¡°Little brother.¡±


    I called my little brother.


    My younger brother seemed to grow a little ever since thest time I saw him.


    I was able to notice that he got skinnier as well, whereas before he would always look for sweets that made him look chubby.


    This was also the reason why I felt bad and brought him some dumplings.


    It made me happy though, seeing him enjoy the dumplings I brought him.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    I spoke with a voice that expressed no sign of love whatsoever.


    I smiled.


    To me, it looked as if a cat was showing its ws which just seemed cute in my eyes.


    It looked like my young brother had some lingering Qi in his body which he probably got from his trip to Sichuan.


    And when I looked away for just one moment, he caused another trouble.


    No matter how much I scolded him, he never listened.


    ¡®How dare he make agree for another marriage arrangement.¡¯


    It was the same as when they decided the engagement with Peng n,


    <b><i>Something like this would only happen when I¡¯m away from home. </i></b>


    At this point, I kind of started to hold a bit of a grudge against my father who kept arranging these marriages for my brother without even letting me know.


    <b><i> And it would always happen when I¡¯m out for a business purpose, so is he doing it on purpose?</i></b>


    But the most bizarre thing was, that he changed to apletely new person when I was only away for a few months.


    He was my little brother.


    There was no way I wouldn¡¯t recognize him.


    It¡¯s just that he now had that martial artist look to him.


    I mean, just look at him now.


    If something like this were to happen, my little brother would have already been hiding in a corner of his room, but he is showing no fear when I¡¯m standing in front of him right now with an overpowering Qi.


    He was instead looking for a chance.


    The chance that he could take in order for him to attack.


    <b><i> How to describe this.</i></b>


    <b><i> How magnificent? Or does that make me look like a pervert. </i></b>


    A duel against a strong fighter is always enjoyable.


    Because there was no backing down on either side.


    Which was why I never knew that I would feel something like this against my little brother.


    I would always worry about what to do with him when he never listened to me¡­


    But to see him change for the better in this short span of time, made me feel both proud and somewhat regretful that I wasn¡¯t there for it.


    If he still maintained his wild personality, I was going to consider bringing him to my swordsmen group with force,


    But it looks like there is no need for that.


    ¡®Is this also because of that Namgung girl?¡¯


    <i>ze-!</i>


    Because of my emotions getting to me, my Qi went out of control for a brief moment.


    The Military Exhibition of Tang or something? Did they meet there?


    I thought that he would make a shitty excuse again and wouldn¡¯t go this year as well.


    ¡®I heard that the Second Elder did something that made him go.¡¯


    <b><i>That¡¯s what I heard.</i></b>


    <b><i>Of course, it had to be the Second Elder who I can¡¯t evenin to¡­ Sigh.</i></b>


    <b><i> Namgung girl huh¡­ I wonder if she¡¯s pretty.</i></b>


    I would assume just by looking at the Lightning Dragon, that she would look half decent at the very least.


    I would have preferred if I could just meet her in real life,


    But I couldn¡¯t even find a way for me to meet her whatever their n is doing with her.


    ¡®¡­The only thing that I was able to find about her.¡¯


    Was that she was the top beauty of Anhui.


    How useless of information this was.


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    I stopped my trail of thoughts when my brother called.


    Gu Yangcheon was already in his fighting stance.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°I just called you because it looked like you were thinking about something in the middle of a duel.¡±


    ¡°Woah, you are looking out for your sister in case she gets hurt? How kind of you.¡±


    Gu Yangcheon didn¡¯t respond and stretched his neck and body.


    Every time he stretched, the cracking sound of his bones could be heard.


    Although it only looked that way to me.


    And even though he was in his fighting stance, I couldn¡¯t feel the specific heat that came from the 3rd realm of me arts.


    <b><i>Howe?</i></b>


    Was he preparing something else? Or, maybe he was just nervous?


    ¡°Little brother, you¡¯re not going to use a sword?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t use a sword anymore.¡±


    I stopped for a moment upon hearing Gu Yangcheon¡¯s words.


    <b><i> He doesn¡¯t use a sword, he says¡­?</i></b>


    I saw him carry around a wooden sword a few months ago,


    So did he stop using them because he felt that it wasn¡¯t for him?


    But that would mean that Gu Yangcheon had to have trained with a sword for a long time.


    So if he just stopped using a sword because he simply didn¡¯t like it.


    ¡®Shouldn¡¯t I scold him for that?¡¯


    Was my thought at first, but I erased it shortly after.


    ¡®¡­I guess I¡¯ll let him be.¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t scold him for small things like that.


    Because I wasn¡¯t his mother or anything.


    ¡°¡­Yeah, whatever. It¡¯s his choice anyways.¡±


    I pointed my wooden sword towards Gu Yangcheon and said.


    ¡°Little brother.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Are you not going toe at me?¡±


    ¡°Nah, I¡¯ming.¡±


    I also went into my fighting stance at my brother¡¯s answer.


    I honestly wasn¡¯t going to be serious at all in this duel.


    I wanted to teach him a lesson because of the marriage agreement he made¡­


    But I didn¡¯t want to hurt someone who was already hurt.


    ¡®Let¡¯s just take it easy, just enough for this to be a light spar.¡¯


    My main reason for doing this was to take out Gu Yangcheon¡¯s lingering Qi anyways.


    So I had to realize my main goal for this duel.


    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve dueled with my little brother.


    Unlike Gu Yeonseo who was obsessed with me, Gu Yangcheon despised shing swords with me.


    Which is why this was new to me.


    ¡®Go easy on him.¡¯


    I wanted to enjoy this as long as possible.


    If I identally put in too much strength then the duel would end right away.


    Which would also make me fail at my mission of taking his lingering Qi out.


    I was well awarel how capable I was at fighting.


    I was always better than the rest of Five Dragons and Three Phoenixes which further made me realize


    how talented I was.


    You can argue that I was arrogant because of these thoughts I had.


    But I definitely had the talent to back it up.


    ¡®But that Peng n¡¯s crazy guy¡­¡¯


    That lunatic.


    No, he goes by the title Young Lord of Peng now.


    Unlike his crazy personality, his talent in martial arts was iparable.


    Because he was different even whenpared to the talented prodigies of the world.


    But even so, he wasn¡¯tpletely out of reach.


    It won¡¯t take long. That was my judgment.


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    I heard Gu Yangcheon¡¯s voice again.


    I realized again, that I was thinking about something else.


    No matter who my opponent was, I shouldn¡¯t be making these kinds of mistakes.


    I was thinking of apologizing to him at first, but I felt something strange.


    Because Gu Yangcheon¡¯s voice was much closer than before.


    ¡°Wha-¡±


    Before I could even utter a word, my body reacted.


    My body instinctively acted on its own because of all the fighting I did with the demons for the past few months.


    I swung my wooden sword in the air.


    It released red Qi which drew a half circle in the air,


    But there was no one there.


    <i>Press-!</i>


    It wasn¡¯t from in front of me.


    I quickly tilted my body away from the sensation I felt from my nk.


    <i>Pow-!</i>


    I barely dodged it.


    And as soon as I dodged it, I heard an explosion of Qi where the punchnded.


    It all happened in an instant.


    I took a few steps back and looked at Gu Yangcheon with shaky eyes.


    Where I was standing before, stood Gu Yangcheon.


    The fist he lightly let loose had a red aura around it.


    Just barely.


    And because of me moving away from him, the area around Gu Yangcheon became dark again.


    But then I was able to see Gu Yangcheon¡¯s eyes from the dark.


    He had a slight crimson glint in his eyes.


    ¡®How¡­?¡¯


    The red Qi that formed around one¡¯s body.


    And the change in one¡¯s physique.


    It was all possible after reaching the same point I had reached.


    ¡°Then how?¡¯


    I asked the same question.


    I was able to see since we used the same martial art.


    That whatever he was using was indeed the destructive me arts, but something was different about it.


    If I had topare it to someone, it was simr to the Lord of the n.


    The way he was standing, the way he was staring at me,


    And the Qi that formed around his body.


    I was able to see the Tiger Warrior in Gu Yangcheon.


    I wasn¡¯t saying that because he was his son.


    It was just weird that I was able to see my father from Gu Yangcheon who was only at the 3rd realm when my father was about to reach the max rank of me arts.


    After shaking off his hands, Gu Yangcheon said.


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    It felt pressuring.


    I never felt anything like this even against demons.


    It wasn¡¯t his Qi that was pressuring me.


    It was just the way Gu Yangcheon was that made me feel pressured.


    The greatest prodigy,


    Me, the Sword Phoenix herself.


    ¡®¡­How astounding this is.¡¯


    I wonder what happened for that child to change this much.


    I felt horrible for going away for those few months.


    Because I wasn¡¯t able to be there to witness his change.


    I was so disappointed in that.


    Gu Yangcheon, while looking at me, spoke.


    ¡°Are you done letting your guard down?¡±


    ¡°¡­I know, right? How could I let my guard down?¡±


    <b><i> If Gu Yangcheon didn¡¯t call my name?</i></b>


    <b><i> And if he aimed for my chin rather than my nk?</i></b>


    <b><i>Would I still be standing here fine?</i></b>


    I wasn¡¯t sure of that.


    I forcefully hid my joy and asked Gu Yangcheon,


    ¡°Little brother, did something happen while I was gone?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, a lot has happened.¡±


    He answered with a rather sour face.


    I guess it wasn¡¯t all that pleasant for him.


    ¡°Oh no¡­ This is bad.¡±


    I slightly licked my lips.


    I loved the idea of my little brother aplishing great things.


    I finally felt relieved that my brother who looked like he was going the wrong path, finally changed to a better path.


    Unrted to that though, my martial artist instincts were telling me,


    To bring the enemy down to his knees.


    I couldn¡¯t forget about my main goal for this duel though, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little greedy.


    ¡®Just a little, it can¡¯t hurt right?¡¯


    <b><i>Just a little, surely my brother can handle it right?</i></b>


    The moment I decided as such.


    ze-!


    I executed the idea right away.


    ******************


    ¡®¡­Is she finally back to her senses?¡¯


    I sighed to the heat that felt much hotter than before.


    I wonder what she was thinking about for so long.


    She just kept frowning, then smiling,


    Then repeating them over and over again.


    It would have ended right away if I just aimed for her chin, but I was doing this to take out the lingering Qi in my body anyways.


    That was probably Gu Huibi¡¯s intention as well, so I just gave her a warning attack.


    I just wanted to tell her something like ¡®Wake up, I¡¯m at least strong enough to be a martial artist.¡¯,


    But perhaps I went a bit far?


    ¡®Holy¡­ How much of it was she hiding?¡¯


    I had to flinch at the heat that passed by me.


    I was certain.


    That the heat she put out right now wasn¡¯t the heat of a 5th realm me arts.


    It was at least higher than that.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re finally back to your senses, right sister?¡±


    I asked somewhat nervously, but Gu Huibi smiled while being engulfed in mes.


    ¡°Yeah! I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    It doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯re fine.


    I suddenly thought of a nickname for that woman who seemed to be not right in her head right now.


    Mad ming Sword Gu Huibi.


    ¡®¡­To put it simply, I was just calling her a crazy woman that was in mes.¡¯


    No matter how I looked at it, it wasn¡¯t a nice way to call someone, though it fit her really well.


    Did I excite her too much?


    Thanks to me, reaching the 3rd realm, it felt much easier to use my Qi.


    And with that, I was sessful in giving her a surprise attack.


    ¡°¡­Though I regret it now.¡±


    It looked like I excited that crazy fire boar a little too much.


    Now it was going to be hard to stop her.


    ¡°I¡¯ming, little brother¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­On second thought, I don¡¯t think you- Oh for fucks sake.¡±


    Without letting me finish, Gu Huibi charged towards me.


    And that night, my training ground was destroyed thanks to Gu Huibi¡¯s rampage.


    ******************


    Meanwhile when Gu Yangcheon¡¯s ce was being destroyed.


    In the Lord¡¯s room of the Namgung n.


    ¡°¡­This.¡±


    Lord Namgung Jin, was asking his escort while not being able to hide his trembling eyes.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    The escort who brought him the letter, couldn¡¯t say anything but kneel down.


    ¡°¡­This happened because of my negligence. I apologize, My Lord.¡±


    Words of the escort didn¡¯t even reach the ears of the Lord.


    What mattered the most was the letter that was in the Lord¡¯s hand right now.


    Namgung Jin read the letter with shaky hands that his daughter left him.


    He read the short sentence she had left for him.


    It was hard for him to even understand the content, as no effort was put into this letter.


    But even then, Namgung Jin was certain that this letter was indeed left by her daughter.


    As it was only possible for her, to leave such an effortless letter and still walk around so prominently in the Namgung n.


    ¡°¡­You say you don¡¯t know when she disappeared?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    The escort answered Namgung Jin¡¯s question.


    To which Namgung Jin responded with a frown.


    The Lord wondered if he should be proud that she managed to escape the sights of all the escorts in the n.


    And he would have been very happy if it wasn¡¯t for the letter he read.


    Namgung Jin couldn¡¯t hold his anger till the end and crumpled the letter.


    ¡°¡­Bring her back.¡±


    The fierce voice echoed throughout the whole room.


    Because of the overpowering pressure, the escort couldn¡¯t even answer properly.


    He just instead tried his best to hold in his scream and nodded his head.


    In the crumpled letter that Namgung Bi-ah left,


    <strong>I¡¯m going away to see my fiance.</strong>


    Were the words that were written.


    Basically.


    Namgung Bi-ah just ran away from her home.

 Chapter 47: Mount Hua (1)

    <b>? Mount Hua (1) ?</b>


    It had been one month since the Hao n was given a request from the Gu n and during that month, Dowoon-Chu had experienced various events ¡ª significant and insignificant in nature.


    After Gu Yangcheon left Hao n, the first task Dowoon-Chu had set about working on hadn¡¯t been the mission Gu Yangcheon had given him, instead, it had been an effort to gather information on the Gu n.


    This was done as he¡¯d guessed that for Gu Yangcheon to know about the Lord of Hao n, it had to mean that he¡¯d gotten the information from his n.


    Dowoon-Chu had to know.


    Did the Gu n kidnap the Lord of Hao n?


    If so; when was it done, and how did they manage it?


    And why had they sent Gu Yangcheon to inform Hao n about it?


    Alongside the information gathering focused on the Gu n, Dowoon-Chu also had to focus on Gu Yangcheon¡¯s request.


    And while one month was too short for Dowoon-Chu toplete it, she still had to try.


    Because if she didn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t have an answer for Gu Yangcheon.


    And so, Dowoon-Chu had first gone about gathering all the information she could find in rtion to the Gu n.


    Hao n had secured themselves with walls surrounded by the Gu n as they held valuable information whilst also having the ability to gather more.


    So Dowoon-Chu had thought that as long as she put in the effort, even without using all her n¡¯s power, information on the Gu n would be readily essible.


    However, in a surprising turn of events, no information asides from what was already known could be found about the Gu n.


    Not even the ¡®Four Noble ns¡¯ were so hard to investigate, so Dowoon-Chu found it strange.


    It was as if someone was purposely stopping Hao n from gathering information on them.


    <b><i> ¡­Are they hiding the Heavenly Venerables in their n or something?</i></b>


    It was so odd that Dowoon-Chu had momentarily entertained such an absurd thought.


    It was quite difficult for Dowoon-Chu to seed in her mission in only a month with the little information Gu Yangcheon had left.


    The person he was looking for was at a rather far location, which only made it harder for them to gather information on him.


    Although Dowoon-Chu had heard that her operatives were able to find something strange.


    Outside of that. however, there was too much information and questions to be found.


    But even then, Dowoon-Chu still had to maintain her mask of calmness.


    To never let curiosity cause a change in her expression, as it was a big weakness to show an opponent signs of curiosity.


    That was the mindset Dowoon-Chu had lived with throughout her life, and it was supposed to stay that way.


    However, for the second time since she had met Gu Yangcheon, that mindset had been shattered.


    Because she couldn¡¯t help but feel curious about the sight before her.


    After hesitating for a while, she finally asked,


    ¡°¡­Young Master Gu, may I please ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What happened to your eyes¡­?¡±


    Dowoon-Chu pointed carefully at his left eye.


    Gu Yangcheon¡¯s left eye which had previously been pristine, was now blue with a huge bruise on it.


    ¡°¡­I told you not to ask.¡±


    Gu Yangcheon frowned the moment he heard the question.


    ***


    <b><i> Did he really have to ask about this¡­?</i></b>


    I was already a bit pissed off as I had toe all the way here with my exhausted body.


    <i>Sigh¡­</i>


    I unconsciously released a sigh after hearing Dowoon-Chu¡¯s question.


    The bruise was a scar I had received from my battle with the fire boarst night.


    <b><i>That piece of¡­</i></b>


    <b><i> That crazy boar, I¡¯d told her to calm down, but she wouldn¡¯t listen no matter how many times I said it.</i></b>


    What made it scarier was the fact that Gu Huibi had been smiling throughout the duration of our duel.


    What had made her so excited that she¡¯d charged at me like that?


    She¡¯d said that she would help me get rid of my lingering Qi, but halfway through the duel it just looked like she was having fun.


    In the end, I was thankfully able to burn out the lingering Qi that was in my body thanks to Gu Huibi¡¯s duel, but I also got the bruise.


    ¡°¡­Something happened.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    When the duel finally ended, Gu Huibi seemed to realize that she had gone too far as her face was riddled with guilt when she was looking at me.


    <b><i> ¡­What kind of person continues to attack with their elbow after missing an attack with their sword?</i></b>


    Fortunately, she¡¯d beencking a bit of Qi since she initially missed an attack. However, if she had hit me with full force my head would¡¯ve exploded.


    <b><i> I swear I¡¯m never going to duel her again.</i></b>


    In the middle of all of this, Dowoon-Chu just kept looking at my bruise, seemingly concerned.


    <b><i>Was he looking for a chance to attack me here?</i></b>


    Dowoon-Chu let out a fake cough on noticing my difort at his continual staring.


    ¡°¡­Ahem, I heard that you had some business during your trip to Sichuan.¡±


    ¡°Business¡­?¡±


    I paused momentarily at Dowoon-Chu¡¯s words, the cup of tea I¡¯d been about to take a sip from suspended in motion.


    The only business I had in Sichuan was the secret vault and there was no way that he knew about¡­ right?


    ¡°I heard that you beat the Lightning Dragon.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    I felt immediate relief on realizing what he was talking about.


    Thankfully, he didn¡¯t seem to know anything about the secret vault.


    I¡¯d forgotten about half of what Dowoon-Chu asked me about; the incident with the Lightning Dragon was that insignificant to me.


    ¡°The story of Gu n¡¯s son breaking the Lightning Dragon¡¯s arm in a duel, isn¡¯t this about you?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t break it¡­ I just gave it a love tap.¡±


    <b><i>There were only so many people in the Military Exhibition of Tang, so who was spreading all these rumors¡­?</i></b>


    ¡°As long as there are eyes, there will definitely be mouths.¡±


    Dowoon-Chu gave a response that made me feel like he¡¯d read my mind.


    Then again, I had honestly expected the story to spread much quicker as it was about the Lightning Dragon getting humiliated. Surprisingly, it hadn¡¯t spread all that much.


    ¡°The Namgung n is trying to stop the rumors so that they don¡¯t spread further.¡±


    <b><i> Yeah, that sounded like something they¡¯d do.</i></b>


    Although, for them to stop the rumors from spreading¡­


    <b><i> They probably gave the Beggar¡¯s Sect some gold coins.</i></b>


    It was harder to stop rumors from spreading after they had already been exposed to the world than it was to spread rumors, and yet the Namgung n had been sessful in doing so.


    They must have used quite a bit of their gold coins in order to do so.


    It was even more shocking that Dowoon-Chu didn¡¯t seem overly concerned about this story.


    <b><i> ¡­So he¡¯s more surprised about the bruise on my eye than the fact that I beat the Lightning Dragon?</i></b>


    <b><i> What kind of bullshit is this¡­?</i></b>


    ¡°Anyways, how¡¯s my request going?¡±


    Dowoon-Chu took out a letter in response, as if he¡¯d been waiting for me to ask him.


    I took the letter and opened it without hesitation. It was something I had been waiting one whole month for.


    ¡°¡­What is this?¡±


    But something was strange.


    I frowned after reading only a few lines.


    The short letter contained the information on the location of the child I was looking for, and apparently the child already gone to a different area with his grandfather during the time that I handed the request to Dowoon-Chu.


    That was simply absurd.


    It was absurd that the child had already left the area, and him leaving with his grandfather was another oddity.


    I¡¯d heard that he was an orphan, but now I was seeing that he had a grandfather. Furthermore¡­


    ¡°You say that he has left the area?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that was all we were able to find.¡±


    A boy who looked to be 10 years of age with half his hair being gray and was living in a unique mountainous region.


    No matter who looked at it, the boy was unique, so it would be hard for them to make a mistake.


    This meant, that either Hao n was lying to me, or the information I had on the boy wasn¡¯t urate to begin with, or¡­


    History had changed again.


    <b><i> What a drag.</i></b>


    If Hao n was lying to me though, I wonder why they would do that.


    If I had to look for a reason, it would probably be that they were looking for a way to gather more information they needed from me,


    Or that they already had the boy kidnapped as they thought that the boy was someone significant to me¡­


    Both scenarios weren¡¯t really bad for me, however, because if any of them were true then it made it easier for me to aplish my goal.


    But, if the information I had on the boy had been inurate to begin with, that really was problematic.


    <b><i> If he lied to me even when he was in a situation like that¡­</i></b>


    The information I knew about him hade directly from him after all.


    And if he¡¯d lied to me even while he was in such a situation¡­


    The thought of it gave me goosebumps.


    Would he really lie to me even when he was taking hisst breath?


    I couldn¡¯t be sure, as there was a slight possibility that he would actually be the type of person to lie even when about to die.


    He was a normal person without any Qi that had gone against thousands of martial artists using nothing but his brain.


    <b><i> Even then¡­</i></b>


    Whatever the answer was, I couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    I couldn¡¯t afford to go around looking for what the answer was.


    I would soon need to leave for Mount Hua.


    <b><i> ¡­A lot of problems have popped up at once.</i></b>


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    ¡°¡­What should I do about this?¡±


    ¡°Young master¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    I was walking in the streets after leaving Hao n.


    As I didn¡¯t have anything else to talk about with them, I told them that I¡¯d be back in a few days.


    And as was the usual whenever I went out into the streets, I was going to buy some yakgwa.


    It had almost became a habit at this point.


    As I received a bunch of yakgwa from the store, I noticed how Muyeon made a sad face behind me.


    I wondered why he was making that face.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s up? Why are you looking like that?¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t have money, Young Master.¡±


    Muyeon suddenly spat out those words.


    <b><i> What is he on about though? </i></b>


    <b><i>Why does he automatically assume that he¡¯ll be the one paying for it? </i></b>


    Because of this, I felt like kidding around with him for a bit.


    ¡°What!? Why are you telling me that now!?¡±


    At my words, Muyeon revealed an expression filled with despair as if he had just been waiting for that response.


    As soon as I saw his expressions, I took out some silver coins from my pocket and watched with amusement as Muyeon swiftly went from despairing to shock.


    I spoke to him whileughing.


    ¡°Hey, it was just a joke. Did you really think you were going to pay for it?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s just.¡±


    ¡°No? Then why were you acting like that.¡±


    ¡°¡­If you have money, then can I please have the money you borrowed from me a while back-¡±


    ¡°Here is your yakgwa!¡±


    ¡°Oh! My yakgwa is here, let¡¯s go back home now.¡±


    I grabbed the yakgwa that came to me at the perfect timing and started walking back to my n.


    It sounded like Muyeon was calling me in a sorrowful tone.


    But I ignored him for now.


    <b><i> I¡¯m sorry¡­ I swear I¡¯ll pay it back next time. </i></b>


    ***


    The biggest change in Gu Yangcheon¡¯s ce would have to be all the wooden sculptures that were being added.


    The nd and boring ce had been somewhat brightened up; in part thanks to Wi Seol-Ah, and the Sword Emperor¡¯s hobby.


    So the Second Elder thought as he looked at the recently finished eagle sculpture.


    ¡°You said he left Anhui?¡±


    Asked the Sword Emperor.


    The Second Elder carefully put down the wooden eagle sculpture so that he wouldn¡¯t break it.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I heard.¡±


    ¡°¡­Did something happen?¡±


    The Immortal Healer was a man that acted like the wind.


    He never stayed in one location for a long time.


    And that person going to Anhui brought about a whole different meaning.


    Anhui was the Lord of Heaven, Jeolcheon¡¯s region and he was looking for him.


    For the Immortal Healer to be in Anhui while Jeolcheon was in that region¡­


    The Sword Emperor had felt that bad things were looming on the horizon.


    <b><i> ¡­But why?</i></b>


    If Jeolcheon knew somehow that the Sword Emperor was looking for the Immortal Healer, then he would have never let him go.


    But somehow he already left Anhui?


    ¡°Do you know where he left to, Gu Ryoon?¡±


    The Second Elder started to think about the Sword Emperor¡¯s question.


    The reason why Second Elderhe had gone to Namgung was because of the Lord¡¯s request.


    It was for Gu Yangcheon¡¯s marriage arrangement, as well as things rted to the Immortal Healer.


    He¡¯d been given a lot of work as a result of him sending Gu Yangcheon to Sichuan, and he really felt like Gu Yangcheon deserved a proper bonking the next time he saw him.


    The Immortal Healer was already gone by the time the Second Elder arrived in Anhui.


    Many said that they didn¡¯t know where he left to.


    But the Second Elder heard from some people that he was heading for the Shaanxi<sup>1</sup><em>Shaanxi and Shanxi are adjacent states in China. Gu n is from Shanxi and Mount Hua is from Shaanxi. They have simr spelling but their pronunciation are different.</em> Province.


    ¡°Shaanxi¡­ is it Mount Hua?¡±


    It was a familiar area. As it was also a ce that Gu Yangcheon was going to in a few days.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°If needed, I will look for him myself.¡±


    The Sword Emperor searching himself? To hear the man who had be a lowly servant just so he could hide from the public eye, say that he would search by himself¡­


    It meant that the Sword Emperor was really desperate.


    The Second Elder couldn¡¯t easily understand the Sword Emperor¡¯s situation.


    He asked what he was going to do, but the Sword Emperor didn¡¯t answer till the end.


    Then a few dayster,


    The Second Elder found out that the names of Wi Seol-Ah and the Sword Emperor were written on the paper that showed who would be leaving for Mount Hua.


    ***


    For a farmer, summer was hell.


    It was because most of the farm drying off which made them make less money, as well as them having to embrace the heat that came with the summer.


    One could argue that every season was the same¡­


    But summer was easily the hardest for a person that helped his mother with farm work.


    ¡°Mother! I don¡¯t think we can sell this one!¡±


    I shouted disappointedly while throwing the dried crop on the ground.


    This dogshit season.


    I wondered how long was left until this shitty season ended.


    Every year, I would sweat my ass off working, but nothing changed.


    It was at that moment that the seemingly endless sunlight was covered up by something.


    ¡°What the¡­?¡±


    In hopes of the clouds bestowing rain upon me, I gazed up at the sky.


    Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t rain, but I was shocked when I saw the person casting their shadow upon me.


    ¡°¡­Whaaaa¡­!¡±


    I was so shocked that I fell on my butt and screamed.


    A girl who had azure white hair which shone in the sunlight, and who had white pale skin which looked like it would only form after living in darkness for eternity.


    It was the appearance of an angel that my father would always talk about when he was drunk.


    ¡°Hello¡­¡±


    The girl spoke.


    <b><i> Gods, even her voice was beautiful.</i></b>


    I couldn¡¯t calm down my heart that was beating like crazy.


    ¡°Ye-Yes!?¡±


    ¡°Where do I need to go if I want to reach Shanxi<sup>2</sup>Here Bi-ah is asking directions for Shanxi (Where Gu n resides) not Shaanxi¡­?¡±


    <b><i> Shanxi¡­? Why Shanxi?</i></b>


    Does the girl live in Shanxi¡­? I, who wasn¡¯t in the right mind, thought about such a thing.


    But I was barely able to return to my senses.


    ¡°Y-You can reach Shanxi if you just head east¡­¡±


    ¡° Thank you.¡±


    The girl seemed to be in a hurry because as soon as I told her that, she flew off¡­


    <b><i>Sh-She flew off in the sky!</i></b>


    I screamed with a shaky voice.


    ¡°What! What are you screaming for!?¡±


    ¡°M-Mother, it¡¯s an angel!¡±


    ¡°¡­You crazy child, you lost yourself when you got rejected by your previous love.¡±


    ¡°No, I swear, look-¡±


    No matter how much I tried to argue, she ignored me and focused on her work.


    I also had no evidence to back my words up.


    ¡°¡­What is this?¡±


    I suddenly noticed that there was a silver coin on the floor where the girl was previously standing.


    It was an amount of money sufficient for my whole family to feed for a few months.


    ¡°H-Holy¡­¡±


    <b><i>Did the angel leave this behind for me?</i></b> I swiftly put the coin in my pocket.


    However, there was one weird thing.


    The angel asked me where Shanxi was. And I told her that it was to the east.


    ¡°¡­So why did the angel go west?¡±


    I even pointed in the direction of it with my finger¡­


    I would never find out why even till the day I died.<ul><li>1


    <em>Shaanxi and Shanxi are adjacent states in China. Gu n is from Shanxi and Mount Hua is from Shaanxi. They have simr spelling but their pronunciation are different.</em></li><li>2


    Here Bi-ah is asking directions for Shanxi (Where Gu n resides) not Shaanxi</li></ul>

 Chapter 48: Mount Hua (2)

    <b>? Mount Hua (2) ?</b>


    I felt like I needed to say something one more time. However, time never listened to me.


    Instead, I always found myself in situations where I had to adapt to its passing and whatever it brought.


    I was reemphasizing that statement because the 10 days I¡¯d been given went by way too fast.


    In those days, I had to train with the little time I had, and I also had to squeeze out all the memories I had of the events that would happen in the future.


    Plus, I also had to deal with the Second Elder and Gu Huibi visiting me all the time.


    The only thing that gave me some form of entertainment was teasing Wi Seol-Ah after she was done with all the housework.


    Seeing her face morph into despair as if the world was copsing whenever I took and ate her yakgwa would never not be funny.


    <b><i> Plus, when you think about it, it¡¯s my money anyways, right?</i></b>


    The servants would sometimes spend their own money to buy her snacks, but most of the snacks came from me.


    Well, to be more specific, it was the n¡¯s money, but that¡¯s pretty much the same thing¡­


    <b><i> It¡¯s my money until I¡¯m out of the n.</i></b>


    I¡¯d always had the thought of leaving the n for good, but that something for the future.


    I needed to take advantage if the n for at least five more years.


    <i>¨C Thud! Thud!</i>


    I let go of my sandbags after a session of training.


    Their weights could easily be discerned just by hearing the sounds they made as they fell onto the floor.


    ¡°Not yet, huh.¡±


    Ten days was definitely not enough time for me to reach the 4th realm of the me arts.


    I may have been at the peak of the 3rd realm, but the final wall to jump over in order to get to the 4th realm was a bit tall.


    If I wanted to use this destructive art whilst also being fluid in my movements, I first needed to hone my physique.


    The Gu n¡¯s destructive martial art may have been easy to learn, but the Qi management required was tough to bnce things out.


    The wild me that formed around the martial artist¡¯s body consumed a ton of Qi, and in order to withstand the mes, the user had to have a strong physique to begin with.


    Speaking from the experience of my previous life, I knew more than anyone just how important it was to have a strong physique.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s also why I couldn¡¯t reach the highest realm.¡±


    The highest realm.


    The ultimate form of the destructive me art.


    The realm that would allow the martial artist to im they had ¡®mastered¡¯ it.


    Somepared mastering the art to mastering one¡¯s own will.


    But I¡¯d never reached that realm, so I didn¡¯t know the answer.


    The Demon Sword in my previous life reached the point where she became one with her sword.


    If we were speaking solely about realm, then I believe she reached a higher realm than I did.


    When I asked her how she felt after reaching such a realm, she replied.


    <b><i> Nothing.</i></b>


    I hadn¡¯t even been disappointed because I¡¯d expected she wouldn¡¯t give me a detailed answer anyways.


    <b><i> If I had to decipher that answer, it would be something along the lines of transcending to a new level.</i></b>


    It was pretty difficult to exin.


    As one transcended to a new level, they became more ustomed to it, allowing them to perceive it more clearly.


    I was currently at a level so pathetic that I couldn¡¯t even feel such things, but if I was in the shoes of the martial artist that was right in front of me, it would be apletely different story.


    ¡°I am great at driving carriages, Young Master!¡±


    ¡°¡­No need, elder, we already called people to drive the carriage for us.¡±


    So why was this man here living like this¡­?


    I always wondered about that¡­


    * * * *


    It had been 10 days already.


    It didn¡¯t even feel like I¡¯d had enough time to rest, but the day when I would be going to Mount Hua came regardless.


    <b><i> Fucks sake¡­ I still can¡¯t believe that I would be going to Shaanxi when I just returned from Sichuan. </i></b>


    I wondered how long the trip would take, it would probably be fall season by the time I came back home.


    ¡°¡­How long do you think this trip is going to take?¡±


    ¡°I would assume it¡¯ll take more than how much you think it¡¯s going to take.¡±


    ¡°How could you say such a thing, are you still mad at me?¡±


    Because of me teasing Muyeon with the silver coinst time, it looked like he was still in a bad mood.


    <b><i>Well¡­ I also never paid him back.</i></b>


    Oh, maybe that¡¯s why he¡¯s mad? I was going to pay him back after I got my pay for this trip.


    Putting aside Muyeon, I took a look at the carriage that was being prepared for our trip.


    A lot of things were being moved into the carriage.


    Andpared to when I went to Sichuan, it looked like more resources were being carried.


    I assumed that I was getting better treatment as this was a carriage sent by the Lord himself.


    In the middle of that, I noticed Wi Seol-Ah who could barely walk forward as she was carrying huge things that blocked her vision.


    She was moving heavy things that even grown-up males struggled with.


    <b><i> ¡­Maybe she already possesses some Qi in her.</i></b>


    I had no other exnation for her monstrous strength.


    <b><i> ¨C Neigh.</i></b>


    My eyes automatically looked in the direction of the horse sound.


    Wi Seol-Ah carrying all that was one thing, but the Sword Emperor chatting with the horse¡­


    <b><i> ¡­How am I supposed to feel about this situation?</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡­How did they end uping with me?</i></b>


    When I first heard that the Sword Emperor and Wi Seol-Ah wereing along on my trip, I was very shocked.


    Furthermore, the Sword Emperor insisted that he was going to be the one driving the horse.


    I¡¯d thought that we already had a person for that job, but when I asked about it I was told that they had gone on vacation after getting paid silver coins from our Sichuan trip.


    <b><i>¡­Now of all times? When it is the time for me to go to Mount Hua?</i></b>


    <b><i> I smell something fishy.</i></b>


    I felt like the Lord did something fishy in order for this to happen.


    And in the middle of all those fishy things, was me who was walking into the storm.


    Was this really alright?


    ¡°Little brother.¡±


    It was Gu Huibi¡¯s voice.


    When I looked in the direction of the voice, Gu Huibi was holding a familiar dish of dumplings.


    ¡°Why are you holding that?¡±


    ¡°Little brother, I heard you skipped your meal again.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I did eat, but only a little.¡±


    ¡°Little brother, are you crazy? How could you miss out on your meal when you¡¯re in your growing phase?¡±


    ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m just fi- Ough!¡±


    Without letting me finish, Gu Huibi forcefully shoved a dumpling into my mouth.


    As much as I wanted to spit it out, I couldn¡¯t do that to a precious dumpling.


    I barely gulped it down and drank the water she handed me afterwards.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gu Huibi looked happy and satisfied after watching me gulp down the dumpling she gave me.


    Which in turn made me dissatisfied.


    ¡°Sister, when are you going to leave?¡±


    ¡°Why? Do you want me to stay longer?¡±


    ¡°No, I want you to get out of here alre- Woah!¡±


    I dodged the punch that quickly flew at me.


    <b><i> This crazy woman is now choosing violence over words first!</i></b>


    ¡°Hey! Let¡¯s talk with words, please!¡±


    ¡°I knew that you were gonna dodge it anyways. I swear the way you speak to me.¡±


    When she shook off her hands, a bit of red Qi also came out.


    <b><i> Wow, so she even infused Qi into that punch?</i></b>


    Putting aside the shocking thing she just did, Gu Huibi spoke with a smile.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll be leaving the n in 10 days.¡±


    10 days huh, so that means that she would be here for a total of 20 days¡­ that was a very long time for the swordsmen to be off-duty.


    Was it because they had just finished a long mission? It seemed like theirst mission was especially hard considering that the 5th swordsmen squad was always assigned long-term missions.


    ¡°Once you¡¯re done resting, where are you headed to after?¡±


    ¡°Woah, what is this? Are you worrying about me?¡±


    How annoying, I should¡¯ve just stayed quiet.


    Gu Huibi chuckled, finding my reaction funny.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit disappointing though, being able to see you for only this long.¡±


    Gu Huibi ruffled my hair with her hand.


    My head bobbled around every time Gu Huibi moved her hand. It reminded me of the Second Elder.


    It was unfortunate, the fact that she resembled him¡­


    ¡°The next mission will take longer than usual. I was assigned to the abyss.¡±


    ¡°The abyss?¡±


    The abyss was an area where numerous gates of demons would appear.


    It was also an area that was directly overseen by the Murim Alliance, and it was agreed upon within the Orthodox Faction that the ns would take turns sending their troops to that area.


    It seemed like it was now the Gu n¡¯s turn.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be a long trip for you.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be fun? I heard that many demons appear there¡­ I already feel excited.¡±


    ¡°¡­I hope you enjoy your time there.¡±


    I was worried for nothing¡­ She was excited about that?


    The Mad ming Sword¡­ She was truly crazy.


    While we were having a conversation, Muyeon came towards me and said,


    ¡°Young Master, we are ready to leave.¡±


    ¡°Are we going right now?¡±


    ¡°Not right now, but in about 5 to 15 minutes. Lord Second Elder said he had something to give you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I wonder what it¡¯s going to be this time.¡±


    Anything rted to the Second Elder made me nervous.


    It wouldn¡¯t be weird for him to say something like ¡®Give this to the Lord of the n¡¯ to me.


    ¡°Give this to the Lord of the n.¡±


    ¡­I didn¡¯t expect him to actually say it.


    ¡°¡­What did you say?¡±


    I asked again, however, just in case I¡¯d heard him wrong, as the Second Elder had spoken those words to me out of nowhere after appearing.


    The Second Elder responded as if it wasn¡¯t significant.


    ¡°Hmm¡­? Oh, just give this to that Do-Hua bastard-¡±


    ¡°No¡­! Wait wait, I wasn¡¯t asking for the nickname you gave to the Lord of their n.¡±


    ¡°Huh, then what were you asking for?¡±


    This crazy man, did he just call the Lord of the Mount Hua a bastard? How can he be so fearless¡­?


    ¡°Anyways, they will let you meet him if you mention my name, so give this to him.¡±


    ¡°What is this anyways?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was supposed to give this to him a while ago, but this old man forgot.¡±


    The thing the Second Elder handed me was something that was wrapped loosely with a piece of cloth, so I guess it really wasn¡¯t anything important.


    I felt pretty good while touching it, so I kept fidgeting it with it, and the Second Elder spoke shortly after.


    ¡°It¡¯s called the Great Plum Blossom Stone, one of the four treasures of Mount Hua.¡±


    I stopped fidgeting with the stone the moment I heard the Second Elder¡¯s words.


    Furthermore, I heard Muyeon hup next to me.


    <b><i> ¡­What did he just say? Surely this time I must have heard him wrong, right? </i></b>


    <strong>Adv§Ñnce? ch§Ñpter? §Ñvable on g§Ön§Ösistl?.§ã§àm</strong>


    <strong>Illustr§Ñti§àn? on our ?isc§àr? ¨C ?isc§àrd.gg/g§Ön§Ösistl?</strong>

 Chapter 49: Mount Hua (3)

    <b>? Mount Hua (3) ?</b>


    I stood, dumbfounded, after hearing the shocking identity of the wrapped stone I had been tasked with delivering.


    The Second Elder felt awkward after seeing our reactions, so he continued with a noticeably subdued voice, much unlike the vigorous tone he usually used.


    ¡°¡­Uh, I got it from winning a bet while we were drinking, but I forgot to give it back to him¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­You used one of the n¡¯s four treasures as bet?¡±


    <b><i>What kind of nonsense is this?</i></b>


    <b><i>It would have been more believable if he¡¯d just said that he stole it¡­ but this? </i></b>


    <b><i>What kind of Lord uses his n¡¯s treasure in a drinking bet!?</i></b>


    The Second Elder continued speaking.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t be too sad, this old man also bet something that rivaled that stone he bet.¡±


    ¡°¡­Sad? What do you mean sad?¡±


    ¡°Huh? I thought you were sad because you thought this old man didn¡¯t bet anything when the opposing side bet one of his n¡¯s four treasures.¡±


    ¡°¡­What the hell are you going on about?¡±


    <b><i> And did he say he bet something that rivaled this stone? The Second Elder had such an item¡­?</i></b>


    At that point, I came to the conclusion that the Second Elder was just pulling my legs.


    <b><i> Yeah, there¡¯s no way that this is really their n¡¯s treasure.</i></b>


    I smirked after assuring myself that the Second Elder was just ying with me.


    ¡°Hey, even if I look dumb to you, isn¡¯t your joke a bit too much?¡±


    I unwrapped the cloth, not believing the Second Elder¡¯s words and intending to put an end to the joke¡­


    And instantly, the smell of plums spread everywhere.


    It was a soft scent.


    When I looked down at the unwrapped item in my grasp, I saw a round, shining stone.


    I rewrapped the stone right away.


    <b><i> ¡­Fuck. No matter how I look at it, this is the real deal.</i></b>


    If the stone shining and producing the scent of plums wasn¡¯t a treasure, then I didn¡¯t know what was.


    ¡°How could you wrap this kind of treasure in some cheap cloth!?¡±


    ¡°Hey! The Lord of their n gave it to me that way, so what are you yelling at this old man for!?¡±


    ¡°What kind of person wraps this kind of treasure in some cheap cloth like this?¡±


    I felt like I was going insane.


    How was I supposed to deal with this? I was now in a situation where I had to get to Mount Hua whilst bringing this treasure with me.


    I¡¯d never imagined receiving one of Mount Hua¡¯s treasures from a member of the Gu n.


    ¡°¡­Why are you making me deliver this anyways, you should just take the safer option of making the delivery group deliver it for you.¡±


    ¡°There is no safer option such as right now, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    <b><i> Huh? </i></b>


    I thought about his words for a second, wondering what they meant¡­


    Then I remembered the Sword Emperor who was talking to a horse behind me.


    If the Second Elder and my father knew about the real identity of the Sword Emperor, then his words were understandable.


    <b><i> ¡­Still, why are you making </i></b><b>me</b><b><i> carry this?</i></b>


    I thought my heart had stopped when I first saw the stone.


    While I was holding the treasure with shaky hands, the Second Elder spoke with a smile.


    ¡°Oh, I already spoke with their n¡¯s Lord, so you just need to go there without worrying about anything.¡±


    ¡°So everything has been nned out already without my consent¡­¡±


    Why was I always made to do things without having any say in their proceedings?


    I felt like I wasn¡¯t being treated properly at the moment, even as I was the n¡¯s only son.


    <b><i>¡­Then again, I have never really been treated well¡­</i></b>


    Since everything had already been nned, I had no option of rejecting the request.


    I carefully put the stone in my pocket; as much as I wanted to, I couldn¡¯t just ask the Sword Emperor to hold it for me


    Thankfully, the stone was pretty small, so it wasn¡¯t really noticeable.


    After I put the stone in my pocket, Muyeon spoke to me.


    ¡°Young Master, we are now ready to go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there right away.¡±


    As I turned to head towards the carriage, the Second Elder stopped me.


    ¡°Just like when you went to Sichuan-¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯lle back without causing any trouble.¡±


    ¡°You say that but you came back after breaking the Lightning Dragon¡¯s arm.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <i>¨C Ahem.</i>


    ¡°Anyways, where is my sister?¡±


    Gu Huibi, who had been next to me not too long ago, had suddenly disappeared.


    When I asked that question, the Second Elderughed.


    ¡°She¡¯s probably crying somewhere since she can¡¯t see you anymore.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s probably crying behind some tree since she can¡¯t see you because she¡¯s going far away this time, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    I faked augh at the Second Elder¡¯s absurd words.


    This was even harder to believe than the fact that the stone I was holding was one of the four great treasures of the n.


    <b><i> That fiery woman was crying because she is worried about me? Yeah right. </i></b>


    It was more believable that she would tease me now that she was assigned to somewhere really far.


    The thought of Gu Huibi crying made meugh a little.


    It really didn¡¯t fit her at all.


    ¡°Yeah, anyways, I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    I had to leave soon, so I went inside the carriage after respectfully bidding my farewell to the Second Elder.


    ¡°Yeah, have a nice trip.¡±


    ¡°Yes Lord Second Elder, take care.¡±


    <i>¨C Neigh!</i>


    As soon as I got on the carriage, I heard the neigh of the horse, and the carriage started moving, signifying the start of our journey to Mount Hua.


    After Gu Yangcheon left, the Second Elder went into his house and felt something in the corner of the room.


    <i>¨C Sigh-</i>


    The Second Elder let out a sigh unnatural for his personality.


    ¡°Were you that sad?¡±


    The person curled up in the corner flinched upon hearing the Second Elder¡¯s question.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like Yangcheon is some three-year old kid, so why are you crying like that?¡±


    ¡°He¡­is still a fragile little kid¡­! He¡¯s even skipping his meals because of his training¡­¡±


    The sobbing voice belonged to none other than Gu Huibi.


    ¡°If you only take care of Yangcheon, Yeonseo will be sad.¡±


    ¡°Yeonseo takes care of herself well, but Yangcheon always causes troubles wherever he goes.¡±


    The Second Elder couldn¡¯t say anything in response to that point.


    Even this time, he returned from the Sichuan trip after breaking the arm of Namgung n¡¯s heir.


    The Second Elder had wanted Gu Yangcheon to break his leg as well after hearing everything that happened, but he had topose himself as an elder.


    ¡°¡­I barely got to see him too¡­¡±


    The Second Elder turned away from Gu Huibi who continued to cry.


    ¡­She may have been called the Sword Phoenix, but to the Second Elder, she was just a granddaughter who still hadn¡¯t matured yet.


    The Second Elder, after watching for a bit, left the room and quietly closed the door.


    And after about 7 days,


    Someone walked towards the Gu n¡¯s gate and knocked on it.


    ***


    <i> Three days before Gu Huibi left for her mission. </i>


    She was in an extremely bad mood due to a certain incident.


    And it only became worse because of the person that appeared in front of her.


    ¡°And who are you again?¡±


    She spoke without any formality.


    It was right to show respect whether the person being spoken to was younger or older, but Gu Huibi was someone who didn¡¯t care about things like that ¡ª even if it made her seem disrespectful.


    The person before her seemed unaffected by Gu Huibi¡¯s disrespectful way of speaking and simply bowed her head, showing respect.


    ¡°I am Namgung Bi-ah.¡±


    <b><i> She¡¯s absurdly pretty.</i></b>


    That was the first thought Gu Huibi had when she saw Namgung Bi-ah for the first time.


    The servant her brother would always bring alongside him was already absurdly pretty, yet this Namgung girl rivaled her.


    ¡®The greatest beauty of Anhui¡¯¡­ She really lived up to that name.


    How annoying.


    ¡°Yeah, I heard that, but why did youe here?¡±


    Gu Huibi didn¡¯t know why, but she noticed that the clothes Namgung Bi-ah wore were covered in leaves and dust.


    Had she gone through some rough road or something? She even seemed to have some demon¡¯s blood on her clothes as well, as if she¡¯d fought some demons on her way here.


    Namgung Bi-ah responded firmly to Gu Huibi¡¯s question.


    ¡°I came here to see my fianc¨¦.¡±


    ¡°Fianc¨¦¡­¡±


    She wasn¡¯t wrong, but it really irritated Gu Huibi.


    ¡°I heard that it¡¯s notpletely official yet.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡®Was it not official?¡¯ The expression on Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s face seemed to be asking that question.


    Unlike her cold brother, Gu Huibi felt like her brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e seemed to be a bit empty-headed.


    <b><i> I don¡¯t like her.</i></b>


    But she had something to say to Namgung Bi-ah that brightened her mood.


    Of course, this wasn¡¯t something she had fancied a few days back, but back then she¡¯d had no idea that it woulde back to help her.


    She spoke to Namgung Bi-ah.


    ¡°Aw that¡¯s unfortunate, my little brother isn¡¯t in the n right now.¡±


    ¡°¡­Little brother?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, little bro. I¡¯m his older sister.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh!¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah nodded her head as if she¡¯d just understood.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    Then she modestly bowed her head, showing respect.


    To that sudden action, Gu Huibi felt startled.


    <b><i> What the hell? </i></b>


    She then responded with a reluctant expression.


    ¡°¡­Uh, yeah¡­ Hello.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ Where is he right now¡­?¡±


    ¡°He went to Mount Hua. Far, right? Unfortunate for you, so you should just go back home-¡±


    ¡°Mount Hua¡­!¡±


    Gu Huibi was forced to halt her words in the middle of her cold response.


    It was because Namgung Bi-ah had brightly smiled upon hearing about Gu Yangcheon¡¯s location.


    It hurt Gu Huibi¡¯s pride to admit it, but her smiling face made her look almost too beautiful.


    Namgung Bi-ah who was about to turn around stopped and asked her.


    It was a really random question.


    ¡°Are you a sword wielder?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah, did your younger brother not tell you?¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah tilted her head at Gu Huibi¡¯s question.


    <b><i>Little brother?</i></b> She¡¯d never heard of such a thing from him.


    Namgung Cheonjun never made an effort to talk about people that were stronger than him.


    And that meant that the woman in front of me was stronger than him.


    She was extremely strong, Namgung Bi-ah could tell just by looking.


    <b><i> She is probably even stronger than me.</i></b>


    The explosive but fluid aura around her was telling Namgung Bi-ah that.


    It was simr to her fianc¨¦, but much stronger.


    It excited her.


    Namgung Bi-ah felt an urge to fight her slowly rise.


    <b><i>Furthermore, she is a sword wielder?</i></b>


    The woman in front of Namgung Bi-ah was the perfect martial artist she was looking for.


    It made Namgung Bi-ah want to stick to her for even a few days just so she could agree to have a duel with her. However,


    ¡°¡­Unfortunately, now is not the time.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for telling me.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah bowed her head once again.


    ¡°¡­Uh¡­Yeah.¡±


    Gu Huibi felt like her mind was going numb because of the Namgung girl¡¯s polite attitude.


    But she swiftly returned to her senses and spoke to her.


    ¡°Like I said, my little brother isn¡¯t here in the n right now¡­ So go back to your own¡­ What the-?¡±


    Suddenly realizing that Namgung Bi-ah was no longer before her, Gu Huibi cut herself off in surprise.


    ¡°What the, where did she go¡­?¡±


    Gu Huibi stood there in a daze for a while, feeling like she had just seen a ghost.


    The next day.


    A letter from the Namgung n came, asking the Gu n to get ahold of Namgung Bi-ah if they happened to see her.


    But, it was already toote.

 Chapter 50: Mount Hua (4)

    <b>? Mount Hua (4) ?</b>


    It¡¯s been 10 days since I left my n to go to Mount Hua.


    If I had to list one thing that made this trip different from the Sichuan trip, it was that I couldn¡¯t rx during this trip.


    ¡°Young Master, are you feeling alright?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, you do not need to worry about me.¡±


    It was because of the person, who was acting as the coachman, one of the Heavenly Venerables, the Sword Emperor himself.


    Just why, why did he have to be the one driving the carriage that I¡¯m riding when there were other carriages avable?


    Thanks to that, I felt like I was going to die from the difort these past 10 days.


    To be fair, it was probably because Wi Seol-Ah was in the carriage I was riding as well, but in the end, it made me feel ufortable.


    I would have honestly felt better if I was the one driving the carriage instead.


    <b><i> For fucks sake¡­</i></b>


    ¡°Muyeon, how long until we arrive?¡±


    I looked outside the window and spoke to Muyeon.


    It was a pointless question.


    Muyeon responded to me with a stiff smile.


    ¡°Young Master¡­ I feel as if you have asked the same question 30 times by now.¡±


    ¡°¡­Right? I had a feeling I asked that question before.¡±


    ¡°To say it again, we still have a long way to go.¡±


    ¡°¡­Makes me sad everytime I hear it, huh.¡±


    <b><i> This absurdly vastnd of this world¡­</i></b>


    While I was heaving a sigh, Wi Seol-Ah approached me and began speaking.


    ¡°Young Master, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your favorite dumpling?¡±


    ¡°What kind of nonsense are you talking about for you to ask what my favorite dumpling is, rather than asking something about my favorite food?¡±


    ¡°But the Young Master only eats dumplings.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She wasn¡¯t wrong so I couldn¡¯t really argue with that point.


    <b><i>We got to the point of talking about what my favorite dumpling is, huh. </i></b>


    ¡°I just like all dumplings.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s cheap while also being rich in quantity.¡±


    It was as simple as that. They were cheap and rich in quantity.


    Also, they were delicious.


    There were probably many types of dumplings, but I wasn¡¯t really picky about them.


    As long as they were cheap, rich in quantity, and tastier than ration pills, I was fine with it.


    I¡¯ve had stuff worse than ration pills before, so as long as they tasted like actual food, I ate them.


    Wi Seol-Ah tilts her head in confusion upon hearing my response.


    ¡°Weird, the servant sisters told me that the Young Master was picky with his food¡­¡±


    ¡°Not anymore.¡±


    I was picky before.


    When I was young, I was stubborn and only looked for expensive quality food for some reason.


    Butter on I was able to realize that all of that was pointless as I neared my death.


    <b> ?Just eat it already, God damn it.?</b>


    <b> ?Fucking hell, how am I supposed to eat this. Do you really think a centipede¡¯s tail is food?? </b>


    <b> ?You think I eat it because I want to? I eat it so I can live, you idiot.? </b>


    <b> ?I¡¯m not going to eat it.?</b>


    <b> ?If you aren¡¯t going to, then give it to me. I¡¯m going to eat more rather than protecting my pride.? </b>


    <b><i> I¡¯m going to admit it now, but the centipede¡¯s tail didn¡¯t taste too bad.</i></b>


    To be more specific, it was better than most things I could find there.


    I had to drink beasts¡¯ blood rather than water, and had to consume poison while fully aware of its contents, just to fill up my belly.


    <b><i> What a shitty memory.</i></b>


    ¡°¡­I feel sick now.¡±


    Thinking of this memory made me feel like vomiting.


    Wi Seol-Ah, who checked on my condition, took something out in a hurry.


    It was a yakgwa.


    <b><i> ¡­Why did she take out a yakgwa and not something like medicine? </i></b>


    Then, Wi Seol-Ah spoke to me with a trembling voice.


    ¡°Do you want a bite¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­You offer me not even one piece, but one bite?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ This is myst one.¡±


    After hearing Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s words, I moved my neck to reach for the yakgwa.


    I pretended to take only one bite, but ate all of it at once instead.


    ¡°N-N-Nooooooo!¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s scream echoed in the carriage.


    Basically, today summed up everything that¡¯s happened over the past 10 days.


    Very pointless.


    When it became night, we, like before, had to set up a camp.


    The horses had to rest, and we too had to rest our bodies as this was a long trip.


    The escorts set up a campfire and went on to look out for any danger as if they were waiting to do so.


    They were keeping a night watch rather early.


    Both Wi Seol-Ah and the Sword Emperor left the carriage. Moreover, excluding the nearby escorts, I was left alone in the carriage.


    After positioning myself in the correct posture, I slowly released my fire Qi.


    I felt my Qi begin to spread throughout my whole body from my abdomen, empowering me.


    With every breath, I saw red Qie out of my body.


    It meant that I was very close to reaching the 4th rank.


    When Qi is released outside the body for too long, it starts going out of control.


    I felt my Qi be rougher and more awkward to control.


    That was the limit of being at the 3rd realm.


    If I continued doing this for any longer, my body would be damaged.


    Once I break the wall to reach the next rank, I wouldn¡¯t have this problem, but my physical body was what prevented me from breaking that wall.


    Again, this physical body of mine.


    I kept trying again and again because of my impatience, but I kept facing the same wall each time.


    ¡®I feel so impatient, both in my mind and in my situation.¡¯


    I withdrew my Qi back into my body as I realized that I couldn¡¯t rush this process no matter how greedy I felt.


    It was important for me to learn how to be patient when it came to transcending to a new level.


    After all, patience was the most important part when it came to reaching a new level.


    However, the reason why I kept trying was not only because I wanted to reach the 4th realm, but also to enhance my Qi.


    Little by little, I would strengthen my base and get rid of all the impure Qi.


    With that, the improved Qi would help me gain more growth in the future.


    ¡®¡­Sigh.¡¯


    I found it funny how I was thinking of all of this.


    ¡®I thought I¡¯d left all my greed for martial arts in the past.¡¯


    I told myself to only be strong enough to protect myself, and it¡¯s only been a few months since.


    Yet I¡¯m bing greedier after I got the power from the snake.


    I guess I had to face the fact that I truly was a martial artist after all.


    After all of the heat went away, I was able to notice how quiet it was at night.


    The chirping sounds of bugs echoed in my ear as I leaned back in my chair.


    I was out of energy after finishing my training.


    Whenever I¡¯m in a situation like this, I would only think about stuff like what to do in the future or sins I¡¯dmitted in the past which would just hurt my head.


    <b><i> But recently, those thoughts don¡¯te to mind anymore.</i></b>


    It was thanks to the scent of plums that permeated throughout the inside of the carriage.


    I even felt a bit dizzy from the scent after withdrawing my Qi.


    If you are wondering why I¡¯m suddenly talking about some plum scent, it was because of the stone that I was carrying in my pocket.


    ¡°¡­Give me a break.¡±


    I had to smile nkly at the scent that stabbed my nose.


    It was the treasure I got from the Second Elder that was producing the scent of plums.


    At first, it didn¡¯t give off any smell due to it being wrapped in cloth, but ever since a few days ago, it started to give off the scent even when it was still wrapped up in cloth.


    I didn¡¯t put much thought into it since it was a treasure and all, but today was especially bad.


    ¡°How did something like this evene to exist?¡±


    I carefully took out the wrapped up stone.


    Something like a treasure was considered to be truly mysterious, even in the future.


    This stone that produced the smell of plums was no exception.


    Whether it was the Namgung n¡¯s sword enveloped by lightning or the statue of Shaolin Sect holding a mysterious light within itself, they were all simr.


    They all broke thews of nature.


    Things like those were called treasures, but it was still hard to exin why those things even came to exist in the first ce.


    I just knew that they did.


    After observing the stone in my hand for a bit, I put it back into my pocket.


    If I broke the stone identally while ying with it, I would¡¯ve had to run far away from Mount Hua rather than going there in the first ce.


    Even after I put the stone back into my pocket, the scent still lingered in the carriage.


    It¡¯s hard to witness a plum blossom in this season¡­


    Yet I¡¯ve embraced the scent of it in this carriage.


    I¡¯d even begun to hallucinate the leaves of plum flowers blowing because of the scent.


    ¡®I must be tired¡­¡¯


    I rubbed my eyes, but the leaves still remained.


    I thought that I must have been really tired so I decided to lie down.


    It would have been morefortable for me to sleep outside since they had probably finished setting up the camp,


    But I felt especially tired today.


    <b><i>Yeah, let¡¯s just close my eyes for a bit and finish my trainingter.</i></b>


    With that thought, I rxed my body.


    While I was about to fall asleep,


    I slightly heard a voice while feeling fuzzy.


    <b> ?Who the hell is this¡­??</b>


    Wherever it came from, it was the voice of an old man I¡¯d never heard before.


    <b>?I don¡¯t think this guy is from Mount Hua??</b>


    <b><i>Is this a dream?</i></b>


    <b><i>Am I having a nightmare again?</i></b>


    <b>?How is a kid that¡¯s not from Mount Hua eating up all this Qi??</b>


    While I was still feeling dim and fuzzy, the old man sounded like he was extremely angry.


    <b> ?¡­Oh my god, what am I even witnessing¡­ What blood do you have for you to consume all of this. You¡¯re gonna get sick at this rate!?</b>


    It felt like someone was tapping my cheek, telling me to wake up.


    But my haggard body made it too hard for me to move.


    <strong> ?¡­For fucks sake¡­!?</strong>


    After hearing his angry voice for a long time, the voice seemingly disappeared after giving up.


    And when I finally woke up from my sleep,


    ¡°What the¡­?¡±


    Funnily enough, my destructive me art reached the 4th realm.


    * * * * * * * * * * * * ** * * * *


    The Qi that surrounded my hand swayed wildly.


    Even though just yesterday, my Qi had barely given off a small heat haze, it had changed this much.


    This was the proof that my me art reached the 4th realm.


    I was only able to continue staring at the me dumbfoundedly, but this was the reality.


    ¡°What? What the hell happened¡­¡±


    Yesterday, my body refused to escape the 3rd realm of me arts, but all of sudden I reached the 4th realm the next morning.


    I was speechless from how nonsensical this was.


    Although I was happy because I wanted this to happen, I still felt frustrated as I didn¡¯t know how it happened.


    My physique was the same as before.


    While the body may have remained the same, my Qi felt strangely calmer.


    The Qi that flowed throughout my body didn¡¯t feel rough, but instead felt calm and fluid.


    Thanks to that, it didn¡¯t take a toll on my body and I was able to control the flow of Qi.


    <i>Fluid</i>, huh¡­ No matter how much I thought about it, that word did not fit the characteristics of destructive me arts at all.


    If I had topare this Qi to another, I would have to say it¡¯s most simr to Mount Hua¡¯s Qi.


    The art known for being as wild as a beast is seemed simr to Mount Hua¡¯s Qi? This was absurd.


    And the biggest problem was, the normally me-like red Qi was instead looking strangely lighter.


    <b><i> ¡­How should I say this, it feels like I¡¯ve seen this Qi before.</i></b>


    After I took out the stone that was in my pocket with shaky hands, I then started to unwrap the cloth.


    <b><i>Please don¡¯t tell me¡­ God, please.</i></b>


    ¡®Please¡­¡¯


    Is it because I begged for it so much?


    Thankfully, there wasn¡¯t any problem with the stone.


    I would always be anxious around stones becausetely, whenever I hold some weird-looking stones, I¡¯d end up absorbing the power within them against my will.


    And if I identally absorbed whatever was inside of this stone, I would have had to live in a corner somewhere hiding far away from Mount Hua.


    So because of that, the stone not having any problem whatsoever was very significant to me.


    But even after letting out a sigh of relief, I was able to notice something different about the stone.


    ¡®¡­I feel like the light got a bit dimmer?¡¯


    I felt like the light that should have lit up the whole carriage was now dimmer than usual.


    <b><i> Nah, it¡¯s just a mistake¡­ It has to be.</i></b>


    ¡°Just in case¡­ Let¡¯s just put it somewhere else rather than me carrying it around.¡±


    I think it¡¯s better for me to lose the stone rather than destroying the treasure with my own hand-


    <b><i> No, I think both would end up making my life a living hell¡­? </i></b>


    <b><i>Fuck, why was I given something like this¡­!</i></b>


    I really felt vengeful towards the Second Elder who made me deliver this thing.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s fine. They wouldn¡¯t notice as long as I give it to them while pretending to not know anything.¡±


    My main goal ofing here wasn¡¯t the stone anyways, but instead bringing my little sister back to the n.


    As long as that didn¡¯t conflict with my main goal, it was fine.


    And if it wasn¡¯t fine, I would make it fine.


    That¡¯s what I had thought then.


    ¡°I came here as I was curious about something.¡±


    But I forgot about one important thing.


    ¡°I am Yung Pung of Mount Hua.¡±


    That I had really shitty luck.


    <b><i>¡­Fuck. </i></b>

 Chapter 51: The Plum Blossom Dragon (1)

    <b>? The Plum Blossom Dragon (1) ?</b>


    The Namgung n, the pir of the Orthodox Factions, is a n that specializes in sword art and had reached the pinnacle.


    To have endlessly trained their body and put all of their learnings into their sword,


    And to have never stopped their training even after they¡¯ve reached their peak,


    That was what it meant to be a wielder of the sword.


    The Qi that the descendants of the Namgung n used and all of the sword arts they had invented proved that they were masters of the sword,


    And they were known as the greatest until the Sword Emperor made his appearance into the world, which caused the n¡¯s reputation to take a hit.


    ¡®Sword Emperor¡¯ was a title that belonged to Wi Hyogun.


    And although Namgung Jeolcheon, the Lord of Heaven and another one of the Heavenly Venerables, had gotten a title for himself as well, it wasn¡¯t the one he desired.


    He wanted to walk above the sky as a sword wielder, but since that title had already been given to Wi Hyogun, it was all meaningless to him.


    Furthermore, while Namgung Cheonjun may have gotten the title of ¡®Lightning Sword¡¯ as one of the world¡¯s young prodigies,


    He still wasn¡¯t the greatest among them despite his talent.


    That was Gu Huibi, the Sword Phoenix.


    To make things worse, Namgung Cheonjun wasn¡¯t even able to earn the title of ¡®Sword Dragon¡¯.


    He was only called the Lightning Dragon because that was the element he used, but he wasn¡¯t able to earn the title of Sword Dragon despite being from a n known for their sword arts.


    Because of that, Namgung Cheonjun had done all that he can change that, but the result ended up the same.


    The title of ¡®Sword Dragon¡¯ belonged to Mount Hua rather than the Namgung n in this generation.


    The Plum Blossoming Sword Dragon of Mount Hua, is the youngest sword wielder in the sect and a man who would beter known as the Plum Blossoming Sword Emperor in the future.


    He was a man with endless talents when it came to the sword, a genius who could already make plums blossom at a young age, setting a good future for himself in the process.


    And that man was now standing right before me.


    He appeared to be around two or three years older than me with his hair tied up neatly.


    And although he was a handsome man with eyes that gave an innocent impression, there was still a bit of seriousness mixed in as well.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    The Sword Dragon asked me a question.


    ¡°Howe I can feel Mount Hua within you?¡±


    And it was then that I knew I was fucked.


    * * * *


    This happened not too long ago.


    It¡¯s been a week since I reached the 4th realm of me arts, and it¡¯s been 15 days since I left for Mount Hua.


    I remember Muyeon¡¯s eyes shaking like crazy when he saw me in the morning suddenly at the 4th rank of me arts.


    To put aparison to before, I now felt like I could beat someone like Namgung Cheonjun easily if we were to duel again.


    Of course, it would be different if he also improved during this time as well.


    I now felt like I reached the power akin to the young prodigies of the world by this point.


    From Muyeon¡¯s perspective, it was a huge achievement for me to reach that state at such a young age.


    And although this all happened thanks to some miracles of some sort¡­


    In the end, what mattered was that I had reached the 4th realm of me arts.


    I was now able to strengthen my body while also keeping the heat inside my body rather than putting it outside,


    Which made it much easier for me to continue using my Qi without putting a significant toll on my body.


    Of course, this technique ate up a ton of Qi, so I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to use it for long periods of time.


    <i>Kriieek-!</i>


    <i>Thud-!</i>


    A demon copsed on the ground after letting out a cry.


    Because such a big body fell to the ground at once, dust spread out everywhere.


    When I looked at the demon on the ground, it was a demon that resembled a horse.


    Green Demonic Horse was the name of it I believe.


    ¡°This thing came out of nowhere, and scared the hell out of me.¡±


    <i>¨C ze!</i>


    After the hunt had ended, I withdrew the Qi I covered my body with.


    The reason why I killed a demon out of nowhere was that while I was taking a walk, a gate of demons had appeared right in front of me.


    And since I wanted to test my 4th realm of me arts, I went ahead of the escorts to fight the demon myself.


    And Muyeon didn¡¯t bother to stop me as he noticed the new level of power I had achieved.


    I definitely felt differentpared to before when I fought the demon.


    The toll that was brought on my body due to the heat was reduced by a lot.


    And the destructiveness and the speed of my attacks had also improved.


    I believe I was now at the same level as first-rate martial artists.


    And it was extremely fast considering my young age.


    To give aparison, Gu Huibi reached the 4th realm of me arts at the age of 17.


    And she was considered the greatest of the Gu n in history, so I can¡¯t imagine all the attention I would get once I returned home.


    ¡®I would probably get the most attention from the Second Elder.¡¯


    He would probably run at me with a monstrous smile.


    And on the other hand, I would assume the First Elder would also be unhappy with this.


    He didn¡¯t make a move ever since the interaction between me and Gu Jeolyub, but I would assume that he is nning something behind the scenes.


    I¡¯m just hoping that it wasn¡¯t anything bad.


    ¡®If possible, I¡¯d just prefer him just not do anything at all.¡¯


    I hoped that he wouldn¡¯t get even more greedy, and that he would maintain his current position.


    It would be a hassle to get rid of an old wolf that tried to use its fangs.


    ¡°But if he does show his fangs, I would have to pull all of them out.¡±


    ¡°Did you say something, Young Master?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I just have a tooth cavity, but it doesn¡¯t hurt so I didn¡¯t bother pulling it out.¡±


    ¡°A cavity?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I hope that it stays painless, I would have to pull it out once it starts hurting.¡±


    If I let it stay even if it¡¯s giving me pain, it would all rot so I had to pull them out.


    ¡°Investigation is done!¡±


    One of the escorts shouted.


    I asked Muyeon with an interested expression.


    ¡°What are you gonna do with the bones and the leather?¡±


    ¡°We will bring a small portion of them, but I think we¡¯ll have to leave most of it behind.¡±


    ¡°What a pity.¡±


    The bones and the leathers of a demon sold for a good amount of money.


    The leather of demons was much stronger and more durable than animal leather so they were more desired.


    And although this was the leather of the lowest rank of demons, it could still sell for a good amount so I was a bit disappointed.


    ¡°And we are not even halfway there¡­¡±


    It felt like it¡¯s been a long time, but we still had to go much further.


    I felt like such a retard to go on this trip after getting hooked by Heavenly Pill.


    ¡®Nah, this is Heavenly Pill we are talking about here¡­ yeah, this is worth it for Heavenly Pill.¡¯


    I was spending all my days coping with that thought.


    Long trips definitely weren¡¯t for me.


    After sitting down in the carriage and waiting for us to start going again, Wi Seol-Ah who was next to me started to sniff me.


    <b><i> Huh, is she a dog now¡­?</i></b>


    I flicked her head because of her strange actions.


    ¡°Ow!¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah backed off after letting out a short cry.


    And it was then that I remembered that the Sword Emperor was leading this carriage.


    I hit his granddaughter right in front of him, and because of that, cold sweats flowed down my face while me also getting goosebumps.


    When I took a small peek at the Sword Emperor, he was still on the horse not really caring about what had happened.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s up, why are you sniffing me all of sudden?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t ask ¡®Why are you acting like a dog?¡¯ in front of the Sword Emperor, so I asked her the nicest way possible.


    Wi Seol-Ah spoke while rubbing her forehead.


    ¡°I can smell the scent of flowers on the Young Master.¡±


    ¡°What scent of flowers?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I could smell it though.¡±


    To Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s words, I pointed to the corner of the carriage.


    ¡°It¡¯s probablying from there, not me.¡±


    At the corner of the carriage, was a small box that had the treasure inside.


    I had to look for a box because of all the scent that would linger around me if I put it in my pocket.


    Thanks to that, it was easier for me to store without also having all that scent around me.


    I would look back at the box from time to time just in case anything happened, but that was fine.


    It was better than me identally absorbing the Qi of a treasure¡­


    ¡°¡­No, it¡¯s definitelying from the Young Master.¡±


    I ignored Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s mumblings.


    I saw her speak to herself while holding the box with the treasure in it earlier, so I was leaving her alone as I thought she was just acting weird today.


    What did she say? ¡®Hello, stranger grandpa, who are you?¡¯ Something like that.


    I didn¡¯t want to talk to her since she was probably really tired today.


    I was definitely not scared because she was talking to herself.


    ¡®There are no ghosts in the world.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t believe in ghosts even after time resurrecting.


    <b><i>¡­I¡¯m going to say it again, but I¡¯m not scared of ghosts¡­</i></b>


    No way a demonic human is scared of ghosts.


    I ignored the cold sweats that for some reason flowed down my face, and closed my eyes.


    The only thing in my mind was to reach Mount Hua as soon as we can.


    ¡®This long of a trip, no way I¡¯d do such a thing again.¡¯


    After returning from this trip, I¡¯m just going to stay home for at least one year, that was my promise to myself.


    The carriage continued to travel a long way.


    While I was half asleep.


    Before it became night, we had to go as far as we could, so we continued to go without any breaks.


    And after traveling for a long time, the carriage suddenly came to a halt.


    And because it stopped so suddenly, my body shot out forward.


    ¡°Woah!¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah also was about to fall.


    While I was still barely awake, I first put Qi around Wi Seol-Ah and blocked her with my arm so that she doesn¡¯t get hurt.


    It wasn¡¯t going to be a strong fall, but it was better to be safe than sorry.


    Thanks to that, only Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s hair was messed up but she wasn¡¯t hurt anywhere.


    I then opened the door and got out of the carriage.


    ¡°What¡¯s up.¡±


    I spoke in a slightly angry tone without me even realizing it.


    It was probably because my sleep was interrupted.


    When I left the carriage with a frown on my face, someone was standing in front of the escorts.


    ¡°¡­Huh.¡±


    My mouth shut right away when I was about to ask what was going on. The person that was blocking the carriage seemed familiar.


    A white outfit with a red plum symbol.


    And the sword on his hips that had the symbol of plum blossom.


    There was only one ce where martial artists wore such clothing.


    The ce which the Heavenly Demon and I destroyed.


    ¡°I apologize for suddenly stopping you, but I came here as I was curious about something.¡±


    The young man spoke gently.


    The voice fit his soft appearance.


    It was a familiar appearance as well as a familiar voice.


    It belonged to none other than the person I finished off by snapping his neck¡­


    Thest survivor of Mount Hua.


    ¡°I am Yung Pung of Mount Hua.¡±


    He was the Plum Blossoming Sword Emperor, no, he was currently called the Plum Blossoming Sword Dragon.


    ¡°Is it really okay for you to do such a dangerous thing, as a martial artist of Mount Hua?¡±


    Muyeonined to Yung Pung.


    It didn¡¯t seem like he came out of nowhere to stop us.


    I was supposed to be talking to Yung Pung right now as I was the leader of the crew, but since I was still confused about what was going on, Muyeon had to step in.


    Upon hearing Muyeon¡¯s words, Yung Pung apologizes.


    ¡°I apologize. I did not want to block the road with such a method, but I had to do it as I had to check something.¡±


    ¡°Check what?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to check if that carriage had Mount Hua within it.¡±


    The direction Yung Pung pointed to was the carriage I was in.


    <b><i>What does he mean? Mount Hua within the carriage? </i></b>


    Everyone seemed to be confused at the random words Yung Pung put out.


    ¡°I came to check since I felt a familiar feeling from far away, but it seems like there isn¡¯t anything problematic here after all.¡±


    He really seemed to be relieved, as he let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Although, I am still curious about one more thing. If that carriage does not have Mount Hua within it.¡±


    Along with Yung Pung¡¯s words, I noticed a familiar scent.


    It was the scent of Plum Blossom I had to deal with for the past many days.


    The scent was very close.


    It was because Yung Pung came right in front of me in an instant even though he was far away just a second ago.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    Yung Pung¡¯s voice was tender, but also serious.


    With his voice, I was also able to hear the voice I heard from the destruction of Mount Hua along with it.


    <b> ?For what reason¡­!! Why are you doing this to us!!?</b>


    ¡°Howe I can feel Mount Hua within you?¡±


    To Yung Pung¡¯s question, my heart skipped a beat.


    Then I thought to myself.


    <b><i> Sigh, it really seems like I¡¯m¡­</i></b>


    <b> ?Screwed.?</b>


    <b><i> Screwed-</i></b>


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±

 Chapter 52: The Plum Blossom Dragon (2)

    <b>? The Plum Blossom Dragon (2) ?</b>


    ¡°Young Master?¡±


    Yung Pung called me again.


    However, I wasn¡¯t really in the situation to respond to him at the moment.


    ¡®What was that just now¡­?¡¯


    Did I hear that correctly?


    I must be hallucinating.


    It had to be that.


    If it wasn¡¯t, I¡¯d would like to kill myself by biting my tongue right now, right here.


    ¡®I must be hallucinating because it hasn¡¯t been long since I woke up, right?¡¯


    <b><i>Yes, I must have been still half dreaming since I didn¡¯t fully wake up.</i></b>


    After organizing my thoughts, I recalled the fact that I had to respond to Yung Pung¡¯s question quickly.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothin-¡±


    <b> ?Woah, hey! You can hear me, kid??</b>


    ¡°Oh for fuck¡¯s sake!¡±


    I cried out loud after getting surprised by the sudden voice I heard for the second time.


    And because of that, Yung Pung who was right in front of me also seemed to be surprised as confusion flickered across his eyes.


    I didn¡¯t even bother looking at Yung Pung¡¯s reaction and quickly hid behind him.


    Yung Pung eximed in astonishment.


    ¡°Y-Young Master! What are you doing!?¡±


    ¡°D-D-Did you not just hear that!?¡±


    ¡°Hear what¡­That you just cursed out loud just now?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Not that! A voice of an old man that sounds like he would be the annoying type.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying right now¡­¡±


    <b> ?You little brat! Who are you calling annoying!?? </b>


    ¡°See¡­!! You really can¡¯t hear anything!?¡±


    I asked Yung Pung again, but he only looked at me like he was looking at a lunatic.


    It was understandable since I suddenly hid behind him while he was just trying to ask me a question.


    <b><i> But for fucks sake, he really can¡¯t hear it? How can he not hear such a loud voice.</i></b>


    Telepathic voice? No, it was different.


    It was as if the voice was echoing inside my brain¡­


    <b> ?You little brat, how can I hear such insults from a kid that would piss his pants if I just stared at him for a moment when I was alive.?</b>


    ¡®When I was alive? So it really is a ghost¡­!?¡¯


    <b> ?Shut it kid! What are you getting scared for such small thing as this when you have a wiener!?</b>


    ¡­When did this thing catch on?


    I never went through any kind of graveyard or haunted ces, so why is this happening all of a sudden¡­!


    <b> ?When did it catch on my ass, you are the one who is responsible for this.?</b>


    Upon hearing the evil spirit¡¯s words-


    <b> ?Evil spirit!? Evil Spiiiriiiiit!??</b>


    ¡­Upon hearing the ghost¡¯s words, I stopped my thoughts.


    <b>What does you mean I am responsible for this?</b>


    <b> ?You were the one who secretly devoured that thing up and now you¡¯re acting like you did nothing wrong! Don¡¯t you have an ounce of shame at all!??</b>


    ¡°Huh!? What do you mean by me eating that thing up!¡±


    ¡°Y-Young Master?¡±


    I ignored Yung Pung who looked at me with fear.


    Compared to him I was in a much more hurry, so I wasn¡¯t in a situation to care about my appearance.


    To my words, the ghost spoke back as my words seemed absurd to him.


    <b>?You little brat, you really didn¡¯t know? After sucking all of that until you werepletely full??</b>


    What was he on about?


    What did I eat?


    <b> ?You can¡¯t even remember, how absurd. You really don¡¯t know the reason why you were able to break that wall??</b>


    <b><i> Wall?</i></b>


    Upon hearing the ghost¡¯s words, I got reminded of one thing that happened earlier.


    The day when my me art reached the 4th realm.


    And the thick plum scent I smelled the night before.


    And the fact that the light that came from the treasure got dimmer the next day.


    The thought gave me goosebumps.


    <b><i> It surely can¡¯t be that, right?</i></b>


    <b>?Hahaha! Thank God that you¡¯re notpletely dumb.?</b>


    <b><i> ¡­Oh Lord save me. </i></b>


    <b> ?How dare you treat me as an evil spirit when you were only able to break that wall thanks to me¡­ You really are a spoiled little brat.? </b>


    I did not know that the treasure of Mount Hua was capable of something like this.


    I mean, who treats an object that¡¯s possessed by a ghost a treasure? What kind of treasure is this? This is just an object possessed by a spirit¡­!


    <b> ?You are still running that mouth even after all that¡­ You impress me in different ways.?</b>


    ¡®Who are you?¡¯


    <b><i>Is a ghost really possessing this treasure¡­?</i></b>


    <b>?Ghost? Don¡¯tpare someone like me to something like a ghost.?</b>


    My chest tingles along with the ghost¡¯s words.


    Was it heat? However, It was too cool and calm for it to be heat.


    My Qi was moving by itself without my control.


    It was a really disgusting feeling to have when the Qi moved around my body regardless of my will.


    It felt like hundreds of insects were climbing my body.


    ¡®I feel like I¡¯m going to vomit¡­!¡¯


    The feeling was calm, but it still was painful as it covered my whole body.


    I clenched my teeth and tried to withstand it, but that also wasn¡¯t easy.


    And even during this, the ghost didn¡¯t stop talking.


    <b> ?I am the 8</b><b>th</b><b> generation Lord of Mount Hua.?</b>


    My chest did not stop tingling while the ghost continued to talk.


    The disgusting feeling was now entering my abdomen area as well¡­


    Yung Pung tried to give me a helping hand while being confused, but my consciousness continued to fade, and had no intention ofing back.


    My sights were slowly bing white.


    At the end,


    <b> ?I am the Divine Sword of Mount Hua, Shincheol.?</b>


    I lost my consciousness afterst hearing the ghost¡¯s words.


    * * * *


    The Blood Demon War.


    This was the war brought by the blood demons many centuries ago.


    Before the Heavenly Demon made its appearance to the world, the Blood Demon War was considered to be the biggest disaster in history.


    But even then, there weren¡¯t many tales to be told when it came to the Blood Demon War.


    Many just said that it was a violent and cruel thing that happened, and that the blood demon who was about to turn the world into a sea of blood was stopped by the heroes of the world and that was all to it.


    Whether it was me not really caring about the history, or there wasn¡¯t much history of it in the first ce, or that particr tale was intentionally not shared at all was something I didn¡¯t know,


    But I knew that there was only a little bit of information when it came to the blood demon.


    The Iron Fist, Yeon Il-Cheon.


    The Light of Might, Cheolyoung.


    The Divine Sword of Mount Hua, Shincheol.


    The Thunderous Sword, Namgung Myung.


    The Heavenly Poison, Tang Jaemoon.


    No matter how much time passed, the five masters that stopped the Blood Demon disaster would have all their names be remembered in the history of the world.


    During the process, Yeon Il-cheol perished, and the greatest n of that age, Golden Nature n disappeared without leaving any trace.


    And Tang Jaemoon of Tang n also died in that war, which greatly shook the Tang n.


    But in the end, the heroes of the world were able to stop the blood disaster, and were sessful in killing the Blood Demon so it was overall a sess.


    It was thanks to them, that the world we live in continued to exist. It was something I heard so many times that my ears would start to bleed.


    And in the future when the Heavenly Demon threatened the world, it was stopped by Wi Seol-ah along with other heroes of the world, so I¡¯d assume it would be simr to that.


    That was what made it even harder for me to believe.


    I clenched my head that was aching in pain and asked.


    ¡°¡­Who are you again?¡±


    <b> ?I said I¡¯m Shincheol, you little brat.?</b>


    ¡°¡­So, you¡¯re saying you are the Divine Sword of Mount Hua¡­¡±


    <b> ?Do you know how many times you asked the same question??</b>


    ¡°Yeah, probably more than 10 times by now.¡±


    After returning to my sense, I was in the carriage rather than outside.


    I hoped that the voice I kept hearing was just a dream, but I heard the annoying voice as soon as I woke up which crushed my hope.


    <b> ?Annoying? You little brat! You are still as rude as before!?</b>


    <b><i> It was a voice of an old man that sounded annoying and harsh. And you are telling me that this was the Divine Sword of Mount Hua¡­? </i></b>


    There was no way someone wouldn¡¯t know the title, Sword of Mount Hua if they belonged to a martial artist n.


    If one had to pick the most respected name of Mount Hua, the very first name that would be mentioned would be the Sword of Mount Hua if excluding the current generation¡¯s leader of Mount Hua.


    It was said that his kindness and dignity was spread to not only Mount Hua, but to the world as well.


    <b> ?Kids nowadays¡­ </b><b><i>Tsk tsk</i></b><b>. Back in my days, if a senior said something, the little ones would have to believe them without saying a word.?</b>


    It was said that the man who earned the title of Divine Sword of Mount Hua,


    Would make a dried dead tree blossom with plums if he passed by it.


    <b>?Furthermore, it¡¯s an elderly man talking, so you should treat me with respect, rather than being scared¡­?</b>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <b><i> ¡­And you¡¯re telling me to believe that he is the Divine Sword of Mount Hua?</i></b>


    <b><i>Kindness my ass, I can feel that he has a nasty heart. And dignity?</i></b>


    ¡®It would be more believable if he said that he was an evil spirit.¡¯


    That was what I felt he was.


    Yeah, it definitely is an evil spirit.


    I had to have been possessed by an evil spirit while letting my guard down.


    ¡®¡­Shit, should I really go through exorcism?¡¯


    <b> ?You rotting shit¡­! How dare you treat me in this way!?</b>


    I clenched my head again that began aching again.


    <b><i> How am I able to find any sign of Mount Hua in that nasty way of talking of his?</i></b>


    There was no way I could believe that he was who he was iming he was.


    Like, why would a hero of Mount Hua be an evil spirit for whatever reason? There was no way I¡¯d believe that.


    <b>?You ate all of that thing up before with joy and now you are contradicting yourself.?</b>


    ¡°What do you mean by me eating something up?¡±


    <b> ?You keep acting like you don¡¯t know a damn thing, I am more curious, child. Howe you were able to absorb the Qi of Mount Hua when you aren¡¯t even from the n in the first ce??</b>


    I couldn¡¯t say a word upon hearing the evil spirit¡¯s question.


    It would honestly be weird that I couldn¡¯t remember what happened before.


    The voice I heard and the scent of plum blossoms I was able to smell during that night was not a dream, but a reality for sure.


    This would mean that the fact I reached the 4th realm of me arts, would be because of ability, Demonic Absorptioning into y to absorb the energy from the treasure.


    ¡®What happened¡­¡¯


    That made me wonder even more, that if this all happened because of my Demonic Absorption.


    That would mean that I absorbed the Qi without my will to do so by not even touching it with my hand, but rather the treasure just being in my pocket.


    I thought it was an ability that was only able to absorb the Qi from demonic stones but now treasures as well¡­? And I didn¡¯t even touch it with my hand and it acted on its own?


    ¡®¡­I¡¯m in deep trouble.¡¯


    I wasn¡¯t sure before since the appearance of the treasure didn¡¯t change much,


    But now that I realized what was happening, I felt like there was no hole left for me to escape through.


    <b> ?I swear that your body is already preupied with another form of Qi, so how can this be¡­?</b>


    ¡°¡­Before that, if you really are the Divine Sword of Mount Hua, then howe you are talking to me right now?¡±


    <b>?Like I said before, it¡¯s because you little shit absorbed the stone¡¯s Qi.?</b>


    ¡°So you were stuck in the treasure for all this time?¡±


    <b><i> It¡¯s said that it¡¯s been hundreds of years ever since this stone came to exist, so he was stuck in there for this long?</i></b>


    <b><i> Is that really possible¡­?</i></b>


    <b>?Not quite. It hasn¡¯t been long since I¡¯ve opened my eyes.?</b>


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long you say¡­?¡±


    <b><i>What the heck does this mean?</i></b>


    <b> ?Yes, when you brat first picked up the treasure, it was at that moment, when I regained my consciousness.?</b>


    <b><i>When the Second Elder gave me the treasure? That really makes no sense.</i></b>


    <b><i>If that really was true, then how¡­?</i></b>


    Maybe this was a side effect that gave me hallucinations because of I absorbed too much Qi from the treasure¡­


    I even had thoughts like these.


    And whether if this truly was the Divine Sword of Mount Hua, or it was a lowly ghost that was trying to trick me into believing that he was the hero of Mount Hua,


    Whichever it was, it didn¡¯t change that all of this was a hassle for me.


    <b> ?How funny, I helped you just in case you lose your life because you overdid yourself trying to break that wall, and yet I¡¯m still getting treated as an evil spirit!?</b>


    The ghost spoke.


    He was probably correct.


    I couldn¡¯t break the wall because of my body not being able to handle the harsh Qi, but thanks to absorbing the Qi from the treasure, I was smoothly able to break the wall with ease.


    The problem was, I was avoiding that issue, but after hearing the Divine Sword¡¯s words, I was certain in something.


    The Qi that got meshed into my body.


    And the scent of plums that would linger around me no matter how much I tried to hide it.


    And the fact that I was able to reach a certain level in the martial arts of the Mount Hua Sect with ease when it took their martial artists endless training to reach that point.


    ¡°¡­What do I do?¡±


    Something like, ¡®Hehe! I identally absorbed the Qi from the treasure. Sorry.¡¯ wouldn¡¯t cut it.


    It was already problematic that I now had possession of Mount Hua¡¯s Qi when I wasn¡¯t even epted by the Mount Hua Sect,


    But it was more problematic that I didn¡¯t even know how to exin why I even possessed such Qi in the first ce.


    The ghostughed while I was conflicted in my thoughts.


    <b> ?Your fault for devouring all of that up.?</b>


    ¡°You think I wanted to do that¡­?¡±


    <b> ?You devoured all that Qi like a ravenous wild beast that night, yet now, you are trying to contradict your very own actions.?</b>


    That¡¯s true¡­ How much did I consume for it to be this noticeable?


    It made it more annoying since this wasn¡¯t my intention in the first ce.


    This shitty demonic ability¡­ It¡¯s ruining this life as well when I¡¯m trying to live a normal life.


    I ignored my irritation and asked.


    ¡°¡­Let me ask something. Why were you even in there in the first ce?¡±


    If it was really the Divine Sword of Mount Hua, the reason why he was in the treasure,


    And if it wasn¡¯t really him, then who this really was, I had to know it all.


    Upon hearing my question, the ghost became silent for a moment.


    <b>?¡­Hmm.?</b>


    Was it difficult for him to answer, or was he trying to be careful with his answer since it was important?


    After a while, the ghost started to speak.


    Unlike before, the voice was quieter.


    <b> ?¡­I don¡¯t know myself. Why was I even there??</b>


    Upon hearing the ghost¡¯s words, I heaved a deep sigh and opened the door of the carriage.


    He basically didn¡¯t know a thing either.


    Or it could be that he knew but was pretending to not know.


    Which would mean that he didn¡¯t want to tell me. In other words, either option weren¡¯t helpful to me at all.


    The Divine Sword of Mount Hua my ass, this is definitely just some evil spirit.


    I¡¯m just gonna go outside rather than continuing this pointless conversation.


    I had to check what was going on outside since I missed some stuff while I was unconscious.


    <strong>?You little brat¡­! I told you it¡¯s not-!?</strong>


    ¡°Not what-¡±


    ¡°Oh! Young Master!¡±


    Because of the enthusiastic voice, both me and the ghost stopped talking.


    It was Yung Pung who was calling for me.


    But something was weird.


    The appearance of Yung Pung was now much poorer than the neat appearance he had before.


    He was tied up firmly with ropes while he had his knees on the floor, and was getting threatened by the Muyeon¡¯s sword.


    And behind him was¡­


    ¡°Mount Hua¡­?¡±


    Martial artists that wore the same white uniform as Yung Pung were standing against the people from my crew.


    No matter how I looked at it, it wasn¡¯t a nice confrontation they were having, so I looked at Yung Pung.


    Yung Pung smileed brightly while looking at me.


    ¡°Haha! Young Master! Any way now you can lend me a helping hand!¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    His voice was way too enthusiastic which didn¡¯t fit the situation he was in, so I was confused.


    <b> ?¡­Why is this guy acting like that??</b>


    It seems like something had transpired again.

 Chapter 53: The Plum Blossom Dragon (3)

    <b>? The Plum Blossom Dragon (3) ?</b>


    ¡°Are you feeling alright now?¡±


    Yung Pung had been the one to ask me that question, and it was odd¡­


    Shouldn¡¯t I ask that question?


    He looked happy which was quite the contrast to the current situation where he was being treated like a criminal.


    For some reason, I felt like, at the moment, Yung Pung sort of resembled Peng Woojin.


    <b><i> ¡­I can smell the lunatic in him.</i></b>


    It definitely wasn¡¯t a pleasant feeling.


    Regardless, I had to find out why he was in that situation, so I moved closer to him.


    <b> ?What happened for such a beautiful outfit to get covered in dirt¡­??</b>


    I ignored the supposed Divine Sword of Mount Hua¡¯s words.


    ¡°So, why are you in this situation?¡±


    ¡°Haha, um¡­ Something happened.¡±


    ¡°Young Master¡­!¡±


    Muyeon who was shocked to see me quickly ran towards me.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I am, I was just a little dizzy earlier.¡±


    I looked at the people from Mount Hua who continued to stare at us while standing opposite us.


    <b><i> Who are these guys?</i></b>


    They were adorned in white outfit, and some of them had the same plum symbol on their uniforms that Yung Pung had.


    They were the plum blossom swordsmen of Mount Hua.


    They were the talented people that had been able to blossom after their endless training.


    And they were at the very least first-rate martial artists, if not higher.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Upon hearing my question, Muyeon retrieved his sword and came to me to answer.


    ¡°You fainted while talking to that man, so we captured him before things got ugly.¡±


    ¡°Captured him¡­? That guy?¡±


    Their actions were understandable since I had indeed fainted whilst talking to him.


    But it was surprising that Yung Pung had been so easily captured.


    <b><i>Didn¡¯t he want to ask me something?</i></b>


    <b><i> Judging from his face, I am assuming he let himself get captured without a fight.</i></b>


    Yung Pung smiled as he seemed to understand what I was thinking.


    ¡°I felt like after you woke up, everything would be resolved nicely; so there was no point in me fighting back.¡±


    ¡°Even though you forcefully stopped our carriages before?¡±


    Yung Pungughed awkwardly at my response.


    ¡°That¡­ I do apologize for that. We also had our reasons.¡±


    ¡°We¡­?¡±


    Yung Pung and his people along with the plum blossom swordsmen of Mount Hua.


    The title ¡®Plum Blossom Swordsmen¡¯ was famous throughout the world, but there were only a small number of people who held that title.


    This was because no n in the world had an overflowing number of martial artists that were first-rate or above.


    But for them to be all moving together as a group meant that this was not a normal problem.


    ¡°Do they also have a reason on stopping us here?¡±


    Yung Pung smiled bitterly at my question.


    I turned to Muyeon, asking that he release Yung Pung as we didn¡¯t have any issues with him, and then moved towards his people.


    As I moved, however, something came to mind that caused me to slow down my steps;


    <b><i> ¡­Wait, wouldn¡¯t they notice the Qi if I go closer to them?</i></b>


    Now that I thought about it, the qi that was inside my body could be problematic.


    If Yung Pung had been able to notice it, wouldn¡¯t other highly trained plum blossom swordsmen be able to do the same?


    The ghost spoke to me at this point, calming my nervousness.


    <b> ?Do not worry and just go.?</b>


    <b><i> ¡­You can even read</i></b> <b><i>my mind?</i></b>


    That was a bit annoying.


    <b> ?Just barely. I was able to hear it even clearer because you were so nervous about it. Anyway, just go, I have a solution.?</b>


    I didn¡¯t want to believe it, but it was toote anyways, so I decided to believe him.


    <b> ?Now that I think about it, I also have a question for you as well.?</b>


    <b><i> What is it?</i></b>


    <b> ?I¡¯ll ask itter, aren¡¯t you in more of a hurry than I am??</b>


    I arrived in front of the man who seemed like he was the leader of this crew.


    <b> ?The fact that Mount Hua still exists in the world¡­ is enough.?</b>


    ¡°I am Gu Yangcheon from the Gu n.¡±


    ¡°I am a student of the second generation of Mount Hua, Shinhyun.¡±


    ¡°I see, Lord Shinhyun, may I ask what is going on right now?¡±


    Shinhyun had a troubled look on his face as he turned his gaze to Yung Pung.


    It seemed like there was a problem on this side as well.


    Yung Pung ran towards us after getting released, chuckling nervously upon reaching us whilst scratching the back of his head.


    ¡°¡­Hehe.¡±


    <i>¨C Pow!</i>


    ¡°O!¡±


    His chuckle was cut short when Shinhyun suddenly bonked his head.


    ¡­I was expecting a bonk sound, but ¡®<i>pow</i>¡¯?


    Yung Pung, meanwhile, had started to roll on the floor whilst screaming after a sound that shouldn¡¯t havee from a human¡¯s head after he received bonking.


    ¡°Oooh¡­ that hurt so much, master¡­¡±


    ¡°That hurt? I¡¯m more hurt.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you beat up your lovely disciple, right?¡±


    ¡°You want another bonking?¡±


    ¡°Sorry!¡±


    Shinhyun let out a sigh as if the light of the world was just turned off.


    ¡°You know it hasn¡¯t even been a month since I told you not to cause any trouble, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°So you remember. Then howe you still acted this way by yourself?¡±


    ¡°¡­I apologize. But we have to think about the situation.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we do, but in reality, it is our situation and ours alone. Do you think outsiders will understand that?¡±


    Yung Pung stopped talking after hearing Shinhyun¡¯s words.


    But Shinhyun continued to talk with no intention of stopping.


    ¡°You are a taoist before you are a martial artist. Everyone knows your talent, but that is why you were told to not be arrogant.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Those words came from none other than the Lord himself. You have to realize that although you are being called the Sword Dragon, that doesn¡¯t mean that everyone in the world is on your side.¡±


    ¡°I apologize.¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    Shinhyun turned away from the sad Yung Pung, then approached us and bowed his head.


    ¡°Our disciple has caused you a lot of trouble.¡±


    <b><i> ¡­I can¡¯t exactly say much after you delivered such a thorough scolding. </i></b>


    He probably did it on purpose so that I couldn¡¯tin afterwards.


    <b><i> Is it a mindset of ¡®I¡¯d rather beat him up myself¡¯? </i></b>


    <b> ?Not bad.?</b>


    <b><i> What? What¡¯s not bad?</i></b>


    I let out a sigh at the awkward situation unfolding before me and spoke to Shinhyun.


    ¡°¡­If you are done, I would like you to exin this to me as well.¡±


    I felt like something was going to happen, but I had to find out what it was.


    They had stopped our carriage so abruptly, so it was only fair that they told us what exactly was going on.


    Shinhyun seemed to be stunned momentarily upon hearing my statement, but then spoke shortly after organizing his thoughts.


    ¡°¡­Recently, the people of Mount Hua have been disappearing randomly.¡±


    ¡°The people of Mount Hua?¡±


    ¡°Yes, more specifically, the swordsmen of Mount Hua that act outside of the n.¡±


    Swordsmen of Mount Hua huh.


    <b><i> ¡­Such people are disappearing?</i></b>


    It wasmon for swordsmen to lose their lives while defending against the gate of demons, but for Mount Hua to send their own swordsmen to fight against the demons meant that it was a major problem.


    They had even gone as far as to send some of their plum blossom swordsmen as well.


    ¡°We were in the process of scouting for danger as the situation is bad.¡±


    ¡°Even though Mount Hua is a bit far from here?¡±


    We still had to go a long way to reach Mount Hua.


    Yet the people of Mount Hua are searching all the way here?


    Shinhyun released a bitter smile at myment.


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t tell the outsiders the reason.¡±


    ¡°If so, then that¡¯s fine.¡±


    Something had happened, but I didn¡¯t think I needed to dig into it any further.


    It probably wasn¡¯t anything too serious considering I didn¡¯t hear about it in my past life.


    ¡°¡­Anyway, while we were finishing our job here, our student said that he felt something and suddenly ran off which caused all this.¡±


    <b><i> Hmm¡­</i></b>


    He¡¯d felt the Qi of Mount Hua in some random unknown carriage, so he first stopped us without thinking about the consequences.


    I understood that he was desperate considering their situation, but his actions without considering the consequences deserved to be admonished.


    I asked Shinhyun.


    ¡°What is your opinion on this?¡±


    Shinhyun carefully responded to my question.


    ¡°Now that I am this close, it certainly wasn¡¯t a mistake. I can definitely feel it.¡±


    Shinhyun pointed to the carriage I was riding as he spoke.


    ¡°I would like to search for it, as long as you give me permission.¡±


    ¡°You feel it from that carriage over there?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yung Pung said that he had felt something within me as well, you don¡¯t feel that?¡±


    ¡°Something from you?¡±


    Shinhyun thoroughly scrutinized me after hearing my question.


    I felt his qi searching around my body, but I didn¡¯t fight back as it was harmless.


    Shinhyun looked towards Yung Pung. It seemed like he didn¡¯t feel anything.


    ¡°Yung Pung, what did you feel within him?¡±


    Yung Pung looked towards me and frowns.


    ¡°Wha, why can¡¯t I feel it¡­ I could have sworn I felt it earli-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make excuses.¡±


    Yung Pung flinched upon hearing Shinhyun¡¯s words.


    Then he muttered.


    ¡°¡­I apologize, it seems like I made a mistake.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be apologizing to me.¡±


    Yung Pung after hearing Shinhyun¡¯s words, stood up and bowed his head.


    ¡°I apologize Young Master, I behaved quite rudely.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    As I said that, I wondered why he couldn¡¯t feel the Qi now when it had previously been so tantly noticeable.


    The ghost answered my question.


    <b> ?I told you earlier, I have a solution.?</b>


    Those indeed were his words.


    I didn¡¯t know what he did to solve this, but the Qi that had been lingering around me was now hiding itself within my body.


    It was a relief that the problem I had been most nervous about was solved so smoothly.


    I spoke to Shinhyun after letting out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°There is no need for you to search the carriage.¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I already know about the Qi you felt. Please wait here.¡±


    Muyeon who already knew what I was thinking swiftly brought the box from the carriage to me.


    On receiving it, I opened the box and showed him the treasure within it.


    ¡°This is¡­!¡±


    Yung Pung was the fastest to react, followed by Shinhyun.


    It was a littlete, but the other members of Mount Hua that stood behind also showed the same reaction.


    ¡°The Great Plum Blossom Stone.¡±


    After unwrapping the cloth, the scent of plums spread, and the stone shining in pinkish light was revealed.


    Shinhyun was visibly dumfounded and asked.


    ¡°W¡­Why is it that this stone is in your possession?¡±


    He didn¡¯t even seem to consider that it could be fake¡­ which was understandable since there was no way that anyone could be skilled enough to replicate this stone perfectly.


    It wasn¡¯t called a treasure for nothing.


    ¡°¡­I was on my way to return the stone to Mount Hua, as our n was tasked to take care of this stone for a brief time.¡±


    ¡°From¡­ your n?¡±


    <b><i> How could I exin this¡­?</i></b>


    I couldn¡¯t just say that we won the treasure due to our Elder¡¯s drinking bet.


    Yung Pung interrupted our conversation.


    ¡°This¡­ so this is what our Lord lost in the drinking bet-¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡±


    ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Oh, so these guys knew the full story.


    That made it easier for me as I wouldn¡¯t have to exin things.


    Shinhyun¡¯s ears had turned a bright-red from embarrassment.


    It was understandable, since this was caused by the man who represent the head of Mount Hua.


    <b><i> ¡­Although the same goes for us.</i></b>


    I wondered what kind of meeting the Second Elder could have attended for such a thing to happen.


    I was curious, but I didn¡¯t want to pry.


    ¡°¡­Anyway, so that¡¯s one of the reasons why we were on our way to Mount Hua.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    We both seemed to have a lot on our minds, but it wasn¡¯t what we could say out loud.


    We would only be embarrassing ourselves further if we continued to speak more.


    Shinhyun let out some fake coughs.


    It was probably to break the awkwardness of the situation.


    ¡°Anyway¡­ If that¡¯s why you came here, since we were done searching here, you can let us take the treasure-¡±


    ¡°That I cannot do.¡±


    Shinhyun¡¯s eyes widened at my quick response.


    As much as I wanted to just leave after giving him the treasure, this was only one of the reasons why I came here.


    My main goal here was to retrieve my little sibling.


    Plus,


    ¡°I was tasked to hand the treasure back to the Lord of the n myself, so even if you are from Mount Hua, I don¡¯t think I can easily give this to you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Shinhyun groaned at my response.


    Whether it was because he didn¡¯t expect such a response or that he had a lot of thoughts, was something I did not know.


    However, he quickly organized his thoughts and responded.


    ¡°¡­I understand. However, since we all saw the treasure already and can¡¯t move away from it easily, please allow us to travel along with your n.¡±


    Basically, he was saying ¡®if you won¡¯t give it, then we will follow you¡¯.


    I nodded at Shinhyun.


    It was understandable as we were talking about the treasure of their n.


    <b><i> ¡­I¡¯m satisfied enough by</i></b> <b><i>the fact that I got away with absorbing some Qi from the treasure.</i></b>


    If I was caught with that, I couldn¡¯t even imagine what kind of trouble I¡¯d be in.


    <b> ?Haha, I knew this was going to happen ever since you started to devour all of that like a pig. What would you have done without me,</b><b><i> tsk tsk</i></b><b>.?</b>


    ¡­Those were the first things he said after remaining quiet for so long. I really hoped that he would just stay quiet, but it seemed like he had no intention of doing so.


    <b> ?Mount Hua huh¡­ The kids from the n are so strong so I would assume the grownups are no different.?</b>


    It sounded like he was emotional.


    It felt a little frustrating to hear him talk while I had to go through all the actual headache.


    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    The person that interrupted our ¡®conversation¡¯ was Yung Pung who was quietly sitting next to me.


    Shinhyun stared at Yung Pung who had interrupted my trail of thought, but Yung Pung ignored his master¡¯s gaze.


    Then Shinhyun¡¯s eyes heated up.


    ¡°You little-¡±


    ¡°No, I really have something important to ask¡­!¡±


    So I asked Yung Pung.


    ¡°What is it that you want?¡±


    ¡°You said you came from the Gu n, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°¡­You are saying the Gu n from Shanxi, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Yung Pung¡¯s expression slowly turned strange at my response.


    ¡­Why does he keep asking about my n anyways?


    ¡°¡­Master.¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    Shinhyun¡¯s voice was nervous as if he knew that Yung Pung was about to cause trouble again.


    But after hearing the words that followed, Shinhyun¡¯s expression morphed to resemble Yung Pung¡¯s.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Gu n of Shanxi, the n senior belongs to?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Following Yung Pung¡¯s words, Shinhyun along with all the other people of Mount Hua turned to stare at me.


    Their gazes were much more intense than when they had looked at the treasure.


    ¡­Why were they acting like that?

 Chapter 54: The Plum Blossom Dragon (4)

    <b>? The Plum Blossom Dragon (4) ?</b>


    I could feel their intense stares.


    I didn¡¯t know why, but the people of Mount Hua had suddenly begun staring at me intensely.


    <b><i> Why are they suddenly acting like this?</i></b>


    I slowly scratched my cheek and Shinhyun and Yung Pung, who were next to me, flinched visibly at my movement.


    <b><i> Huh? Why are you all scared?</i></b>


    I couldn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    ¡°¡­Ahem.¡±


    Shinhyun let out a fake cough on noticing the weird gaze I was giving him.


    ¡°¡­Why are you all suddenly acting like this?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s uh¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­How can I say this?¡±


    Huh? What was that reaction?


    At this point I realized that the people of Mount Hua who had been previously staring intensely at me could suddenly no longer look at me.


    Instead they began whispering amongst themselves.


    ¡°¡­I knew he looked familiar.¡±


    ¡°But his eyes aren¡¯t too simr?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s hard to make eye contact with him¡­¡±


    I could hear all of their murmurs.


    It was obvious that they were speaking about me, but why all of sudden?


    ¡°What are you all talking about?¡±


    I finally asked after holding it in for a while.


    It didn¡¯t feel too nice to see them whispering about me while standing right in front of me.


    Shinhyun responded to the question I¡¯d asked with an audibly irritated tone.


    ¡°¡­Uh, everyone is just surprised that you are from the Gu n.¡±


    He was suddenly talking to me more formally.


    What did me being a descendant of the Gu n have to do with any of this?


    ¡°Your little sister is rather famous amongst our people¡­¡±


    ¡°My little sister?¡±


    I carefully mulled over Shinhyun¡¯s response.


    If I was to be honest, I didn¡¯t really know much about my little sister.


    I just knew that ever since young, she had been away from the n and had spent her life in Mount Hua.


    So unlike my two older sisters that were in the n, I didn¡¯t really have the chance to interact much with my little sister.


    Now that I thought about it, it was a strange thing for a descendant of a noble n to be epted into a taoist n as one of them.


    But back then, I hadn¡¯t really thought much of it.


    Of course, in theter days, it was impossible not to know since my little sister gained so much fame.


    One thing that I did know about her, however, was that every once in a few years my little sister woulde back to the n for a few days.


    Besides that, I didn¡¯t really have much information on her during this time.


    ¡°¡­What about her?¡±


    I asked Shinhyun because I couldn¡¯t figure it out no matter how much I thought about it.


    ¡°¡­Ahem.¡±


    Shinhyun kept opening and closing his mouth as though he couldn¡¯t answer easily.


    What¡¯s the big fuss about for him to hesitate that much?


    ¡°Sir, I would really like to ask you something.¡±


    Yung Pung interrupted the conversation while Shinhyun was struggling to speak.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°¡­Young Master, was senior always like that?¡±


    Senior?


    The Shinhyun before me was a disciple of the second generation of Mount Hua, and since he was called master by Yung Pung, it meant that Yung Pung was a disciple of the third generation of the n.


    Let alone me, my little sister was around two years younger than Yung Pung, so I expected them to be in the same generation.


    So¡­ why were they referring to her as ¡®Senior¡¯?


    ¡°¡­What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ It¡¯s, uhh¡­¡±


    After struggling for a while, Yung Pung shut his eyes tightly and spat out his question.


    ¡°Was Senior Gu once a boy-¡±


    I couldn¡¯t hear all of Yung Pung¡¯s words,


    Because Shinhyun immediately pped Yung Pung¡¯s lips with his hands.


    ¡°Oufghh!!¡±


    Yung Pung rolled backwards while holding his lips that got pped, and was sent even further away after being kicked by Shinhyun.


    Then in the back, the people from Mount Hua started to kick and beat up Yung Pung as if they had been waiting for it.


    Yung Pung¡¯s screams rang out as kicks rained on him.


    ¡°O-Ow! Master, please wait¡­!¡±


    ¡°Is this guy crazy?¡±


    ¡°He was really about to say that out loud? Hey! Who is the direct master of this kid!? Who is responsible for this third-generation student!? Who taught him this way!?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you, you idiot!¡±


    ¡°O!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The situation before me rendered me speechless.


    Yung Pung who was getting beaten up to the point where dust spread everywhere¡­ I could¡¯ve sworn that he had been trying to ask me about some boy¡­


    I tried to ask Shinhyun, but Shinhyun strictly refused.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°You do not need to worry about this.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ I feel like I do have to.¡±


    ¡°No, no, you really don¡¯t need to. We felt that he needed more teaching anyway, and this is a good time.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    Teaching? That was teaching? Could they really treat the one being called the Sword Dragon like that¡­?


    His appearance waspletely pr opposite of what I was expecting.


    I had expected that he would be the calm and mature type, but what in the world¡­?


    <b> ?As expected, they taught him well. It is important for teachers to make bonds with their students like that.?</b>


    ¡°Oh¡­ right.¡±


    If this old man had really been the Divine Sword, then I could guess from where it all started to go wrong.


    I felt like I could understand the situation better with that way of thinking.


    After the people of Mount Hua were done with their beating, they stepped away from him, leaving Yung Pung who was lying on the floor as if he was dead.


    It looked like he¡¯d lost consciousness, was he really alright¡­?


    Someone then lifted Yung Pung onto his shoulders and disappeared to the back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. He¡¯ll wake up soon.¡±


    Before I could ask anything, Shinhyun initiated the conversation.


    I felt like I could no longer ask anything¡­


    ¡°Yeah, um, anyways¡­¡±


    ¡°So you are on your way to Mount Hua then?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the n, I do have a task toplete after all.¡±


    ¡°You have more things to do in Mount Hua besides from returning the treasure?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing big, I just have to bring back my little sister to our n.¡±


    ¡°Pardon¡­?¡±


    Did I say something weird again?


    Just like before, the people of Mount Hua began staring at me once again.


    No, it wasn¡¯t like before.


    Their stares were more intense now than earlier.


    <b><i> ¡­Was Mount Hua always known for having these lunatics?</i></b>


    <b> ?What did you just say!??</b>


    <b><i> Jeez, please be a little quiet¡­ My head is aching.</i></b>


    <b> ?You little brat, you talk shit about other people¡¯s n since you got nothing better to do!?</b>


    No matter what he said, my opinion didn¡¯t change.


    I felt that, considering the situation before me, it waspletely fair for me to call them as such.


    Shinhyun suddenly and firmly grabbed my shoulders.


    ¡°What are you doin-¡±


    ¡°Let us go, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    He was now being even more formal to me.


    The people of Mount Hua that were behind Shinhyun also gathered up in front of me.


    ¡°We shall guide you to Mount Hua with utmost safety.¡±


    ¡°You must be tired from all the walking, right? Do you want me to carry you there? I am pretty fast.¡±


    ¡°Shall I fan you?¡±


    ¡°Hey! Get rid of that horse, I can run faster than that horse.¡±


    ¡°Two horses are better than one, I¡¯ll also be a horse.¡±


    ¡°¡­Woah.¡±


    <b><i> What should I do? These guys really ARE crazy. </i></b>


    I responded while also forcing a smile onto my face.


    Thankfully, my voice didn¡¯t quiver.


    ¡°No, I think it¡¯s better for us to travel separately.¡±


    That was my plea, but my words werepletely ignored and we ended up traveling along with the people of Mount Hua.


    <b> ?Haha, all these cheerful appearances are quite wholesome.? </b>


    <b><i> ¡­Life.</i></b>


    ***


    Mount Hua was located near Huayin city of Shaanxi Province.


    The season whence plums bloomed had already passed, but in Mount Hua, plums bloomed through all four seasons.


    The constant bloom was caused and maintained by the Qi of martial artists of Mount Hua.


    We were currently in the middle of a ming summer, but at Mount Hua it looked like it was winter due to the flowers falling down like snowkes.


    After walking through the mountain path, there was a small hut after reaching the closest point to the peak.


    Forget the third-generation, even the second-generation disciples weren¡¯t allowed to enter here.


    Only the Lord and the elders of the n and a select few of the first-generation disciples could enter.


    But a small girl carefully opened the door of the hut after climbing the mountain.


    <i>¨C Creeeaak.</i>


    She opened it as carefully as possible, but the old door refused to follow her intentions.


    Because of that, the person that was inside was woken up from his slumber. She then said.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Her voice gave away her old age, but even then, a certain elegance and softness remained in her voice.


    The small girl carefully appeared before while looking guilty.


    Then the woman asked,


    ¡°Ryunghwa, why are you making such a face?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, I just wanted to see your face but I woke you up.¡±


    The master smiled back upon hearing her disciple¡¯s words.


    No matter how many years had passed, her disciple remained as adorable as ever, so she had no other choice but to return her feelings.


    She carefully opened her arms.


    The disciple then ran towards her master and hugged her.


    The master spoke to her disciple while patting her head.


    ¡°Howe you keeping here every day even though it is scary at night, you make me feel bad¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I want to¡­ Don¡¯t feel that way.¡±


    To arrive here, the disciple had to go through rough mountain roads and run for a long time.


    It was a painful and tiring ordeal for a small kid to do.


    But the disciple came to see her master every day regardless.


    The disciple asked carefully while being in her master¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Are you feeling alright¡­?¡±


    ¡°I am feeling fine since today¡¯s weather is good.¡±


    ¡°Really!?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to go on a walk with me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    The disciple smiled brightly as if she¡¯d been waiting for this and then grabbed her master¡¯s hand.


    It was a cold, wrinkled hand, but the disciple was satisfied with it.


    They got out of the hut and went for a walk together.


    It wasn¡¯tpletely dark thanks to the moon that shined brightly at night, and the plum blossoms became even more beautiful when the moonlight shone upon them.


    Walking through the mountain filled with plum blossoms alongside her master was something that the disciple loved.


    The hand that she held was cold, but she was definitely able to feel the warmth in it. The disciple took this as a sign of love.


    She walked at the same pace as her master so that she wouldn¡¯t fall behind.


    She kicked away the stones that could trip her as well.


    Dust slowly gathered on her pretty clothes, but she didn¡¯t care.


    The master calmly patted her disciple¡¯s head.


    ¡°Ryunghwa.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    The master was hesitant to speak.


    She had something to say, but it was something that her disciple disliked.


    ¡°It¡¯s around that time when you return to Shanxi for a little.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As expected, the disciple became quiet after hearing her teacher¡¯s words.


    The master noticed the slight frown on her face.


    The master lightly smiled upon seeing that appearance.


    ¡°You are going there to see your family, do you hate it that much?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Ryunghwa.¡±


    ¡°¡­-family.¡±


    The disciple whispered quietly.


    The master moved her ears closer to her.


    She was then able to hear her disciple¡¯s voice a little more clearly.


    ¡°¡­They are not my family.¡±


    She sounded like she was about to cry.


    The master slowly lifted her head and hugged her student.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The master couldn¡¯t do anything but apologize.


    It was not her business to talk about such a topic.


    She was a disciple she had been asked to teach her, but she had no regrets.


    Because she realized not long after, that the happiness she got was from none other than her disciple.


    The only disappointment was that her body wasn¡¯t in its healthiest state.


    If they had met a bit earlier, she would have taught her more things and hugged her more frequently.


    She felt a heavy grudge against time because of that.


    The master wanted her disciple to only find happiness in this forsaken world.


    Under the moonlight that shone on Mount Hua,


    The Plum Blossom Sword patted her student¡¯s head bitterly.


    * * * *


    <i>¨C Roooaaar-!</i>


    The birds that hid in the forest quickly fled following the roar of a bear.


    The area was filled with the corpses of demons.


    In a puddle of blue demon blood, Namgung Bi-Ah calmly withdrew her Qi.


    How many times had shee across demons?


    She counted up until her finger¡¯s limits, but she couldn¡¯t remember any more after that.


    She had run restlessly from Shanxi, but after running for a long time, she started feeling doubts about what she was trying to do¡­


    But she didn¡¯t want to go back home.


    As she¡¯d found a ce that was moreforting than home.


    Namgung Bi-ah was someone who found her way with her senses.


    To be precise, she moved in the direction where the stench was least present.


    But because of that, she would often get lost.


    And now, she was already running out of Qi,


    A sudden rain had drenched her, alongside the equally sudden appearance of demons in her path,


    And because she kept running through the mountain roads, her neat clothes had now turned dirty and ragged.


    However, she was familiar with all of those things.


    And thankfully, she hade across ake, so it wasn¡¯t all bad.


    ¡°¡­Just a little more.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah whispered to herself in the forest where only trees and grass were visible.


    She was determined to follow through with her quest.


    If you asked how she was so sure about her whisper, not even she would be able to answer.


    She just felt that way.


    That if she went this way, he would be there.


    The only cozy and warm ce that existed in this forsaken world.


    She cleaned her sword and started to move again.


    It was definitely this way.


    She just felt that this way was the right direction for some reason.


    ¡°I want to see him alr-¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s eyes widened and she covered her mouth after speaking without thinking.


    <b><i> ¡­I want to see him?</i></b>


    <b><i> Why?</i></b>


    <b><i>Is it because he doesn¡¯t smell? Is that why?</i></b>


    She started to slow down her steps and eventually came to a halt. She then began organizing her thoughts.


    She stood still for a long time.


    After thinking for a while, she finally spoke.


    ¡°I want to see him¡­? I want to see him.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah nodded her head.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt that she wanted to see him.


    And that much was enough.


    There was no need to think about it further.


    ¡°Only a little more.¡±


    She could feel him from far away.


    It was an uncertain certainty.


    She still felt like she had some ways to go, but it wouldn¡¯t take that long.


    Namgung Bi-ah, after finishing organizing her thoughts, started to move again.

 Chapter 55: The Plum Blossom Dragon (5)

    <b>? The Plum Blossom Dragon (5) ?</b>


    This was the first night since we started traveling together with the crew from Mount Hua.


    It had certainly been an unexpected apaniment, but, thankfully, traveling with them hadn¡¯t really affected things for us as they took care of their own food and lodgings.


    Then again, traveling with us probably did them more harm than good because they had to match our pace.


    That was the price they have to pay in order to keep the treasure safe.


    Their behavior was understandable when one considered the priceless treasure we had in our possession.


    ns without their own wouldn¡¯t know, but the ns in the Ten-Sect Alliance as well as the Four Noble ns probably had at least one treasure of their own.


    And these treasures pretty much served as the symbols of their ns.


    And to lose such significant treasure in a drinking bet is just¡­


    Even the old ghost had chosen to remain silent in the face of this situation when in other situations he would always choose to nag me whenever I talked badly about Mount Hua.


    <b> ?Ahem¡­?</b>


    ¡°¡­Betting such an item is one thing, actually epting the item is another.¡±


    Why would he actually ept such an item being offered in a bet?


    Honestly, I could imagine the Second Elder happily epting the offer with a wide grin on his face.


    <b><i> ¡­Because of him, I even got this lowly ghost.</i></b>


    <b> ?How dare you call me a lowly ghost!??</b>


    ¡°Anyways, you said you had something you wanted to ask me.¡±


    I¡¯d used my training as an excuse to step away from the camp at night.


    I was even able to put up a weak sound barrier since my Qi had increased.


    After I was done with my preparation, the ghost-


    <b><i> Oh yeah, what should I call him?</i></b>


    <b> ?You may address me as Elder Divine Sword of Mount Hua.?</b>


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you Elder Shin for short.¡±


    <b> ?¡­You really don¡¯t listen huh, you could¡¯ve at least called me Shincheol, not Elder Shin. What kind of person calls someone like that??</b>


    ¡°Then should I just call you old ghost?¡±


    <b> ?Just call me however you like¡­?</b>


    Elder Shin let out a sigh.


    Whether he was really a hero of the past or the Divine Sword didn¡¯t matter to me.


    <b><i> I just need</i></b> <b><i>to know whether or not he will bring me trouble.</i></b>


    That was what really mattered.


    I was really ufortable with having to deal with another mind in my head while I only had one body to work with, and I didn¡¯t want to have to worry about a scenario where he took over my bodypletely.


    If possible, I wanted to bepletely free of it, but it seemed like it wasn¡¯t going to be that easy.


    <b><i> Earlier, he was able to control my Qi¡­ This might be dangerous.</i></b>


    <b><i> How can I deal with this situation?</i></b>


    This was such a hassle.


    While I was mulling over my thoughts, Elder Shin interjected.


    <b> ?It seems like you have much to think about.?</b>


    ¡°Yes, it is problematic after all.¡±


    If he was able to read my mind even slightly, then he probably knew what I was worrying about.


    There was no use in hiding it.


    ¡°What can I do so you can leave my body?¡±


    <b> ?You think I would stick with you if I knew a way? There are so many kids from Mount Hua here that I¡¯d rather take over.?</b>


    Elder Shin continued to speak.


    <b> ?Don¡¯t worry about such a pointless thing, I have no interest in your body.?</b>


    ¡°But it¡¯s not like I can just believe that.¡±


    <b> ?What will you do if you don¡¯t believe it then? You got any other solution??</b>


    ¡°¡­Maybe we can find one if we look for it.¡±


    <b> ?It¡¯s not that easy. You seemed to be worrying about how I was able to control your Qi, but hiding your Qi was my limit, so don¡¯t worry about it.?</b>


    ¡°¡­Then how did you make me faint?¡±


    If Elder Shin was being honest, then what about the interaction I¡¯d had with the Sword Dragon?


    It was a disgusting sensation, feeling my Qi move around my body without my control.


    Elder Shin responded to my thoughts as he was dumbfounded by it.


    <b> ?I didn¡¯t do that, you little brat.?</b>


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    <b> ?Whether you believe me or not is your choice, but, in the first ce, it¡¯s weird that you expect everything to be fine while containing that thing.?</b>


    ¡®Contain?¡¯


    ¡°What do you mean by contain?¡±


    Elder Shin responded as if he hadn¡¯t expected my question.


    <b> ?¡­Huh, so you don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re harboring within your own body.?</b>


    ¡°Can you at least exin first-¡±


    <b> ?I think I¡¯ve answered enough, it¡¯s my turn. It¡¯s only right to have a fair trade.?</b>


    <b><i>Tsk¡­</i></b>


    It seemed like he had no intention of letting me know what I was ¡®harboring¡¯ within my own body.


    What an old man he was, there was no way that this guy was really the world-famous Divine Sword of Mount Hua.


    His personality especially waspletely different from what everyone said he was like and instead was aplete mess-


    <b> ?I guess you don¡¯t want to hear it.?</b>


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m just joking with you. I think you have a veryrge and far-reaching mind which symbolizes the n.¡±


    <b><i> For fucks sake¡­ Why is this guy so narrow minded?</i></b>


    <b> ?¡­I can read your mind, you know.?</b>


    ¡°¡­Just ask what you wanted to ask already.¡±


    The conversation was, in the end,rgely pointless; we had to get to the point.


    <b> ?I want to ask you something.?</b>


    ¡°Yes, ask away.¡±


    <b> ?Do you know what generation the current lord of Mount Hua is from??</b>


    The generation of the current lord, huh¡­ the current lord would be the Celestial Plum Blossom.


    He was one of the few sword wieldersparable to the Sword Emperor.


    Of course, to me, he was just a man that sold his n¡¯s treasure after losing a drinking bet.


    Anyway, to answer what generation the Celestial Plum Blossom belonged to;


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    <b> ?¡­??</b>


    ¡°¡­I mean, why would I be curious about the lord of some other n let alone what generation they are from? I¡¯ll ask the people from Mount Huater.¡±


    <b> ?You little br-, no, never mind. I¡¯ll ask you something else.?</b>


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Elder Shin took on a serious tone, much unlike before, as he spoke;


    <b> ?What happened to the Blood King??</b>


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    <b><i> The Blood King?</i></b>


    I had to stop at Elder Shin¡¯s question.


    The Blood King? I had to think about what he meant when he asked that question.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    <b> ?I mean exactly what I asked. Do you not know the Blood King??</b>


    ¡°Of course I know him, I¡¯ve heard the story of the Blood Disaster to the point of my ears bleeding.¡±


    <b> ?¡­Thankfully the story seems to have been passed down to the newer generation, but that¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking about. I want to know about what happened to the Blood King at the end.?</b>


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t it weirder that you <i>don¡¯t</i> know? You are the Divine Sword, after all.¡±


    He was the hero that had stopped the Blood King and returned light to the world while also strengthening his n even further.


    Yet he was asking about the Blood King that he himself defeated?


    <b> ?Just answer my question. What happened to the Blood King??</b>


    ¡°ording to the history, the Blood King perished. It was none other than you guys that stopped him after all.¡±


    <b> ?¡®You guys¡¯??</b>


    I was referring to the five masters that fought in the Blood Demon war which included the Divine Sword himself.


    After I listed the names of the masters, Elder Shin responded in relief.


    <b> ?¡­Thankfully, I am also included in that group.?</b>


    ¡°At this point, I¡¯m more curious than you are. Why are you asking me this? Are you really the Divine Sword of Mount Hua?¡±


    <b> ?I am indeed the Divine Sword, Shincheol. However,?</b>


    Elder Shin paused for a bit.


    <b> ?Thest battle I had with the Blood King is something I don¡¯t remember¡­?</b>


    ¡°¡­What do you mean by that?¡±


    <b><i> He doesn¡¯t remember?</i></b>


    <b> ?I can tell that a long time has passed, judging by the title Shinhyun is being called. I can also tell that I was still alive after stopping the Blood King by reading your mind.?</b>


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    <b> ?But, after that¡­ I can¡¯t remember anything else.? </b>


    ¡°So you don¡¯t even know why you were trapped inside the treasure?¡±


    <b> ?You think I¡¯d be going through all this hassle with you if I knew why??</b>


    ¡°At least you are notpletely stupi-¡­ At least you know it¡¯s a hassle.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t call him stupid, so I said it in a nicer way.


    ording to Elder Shin¡¯s words, it seemed like he¡¯d lost parts of his memory.


    <b><i> Is this some side effect of him being trapped inside the treasure? </i></b>


    <b><i> Why do I alwayse across a problem whenever I do something?</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡­Is it karma?</i></b>


    If it was karma, then I couldn¡¯t say much about it.


    It was my fault for living the way I did in my past life.


    I felt like someone was whispering those words in my ears.


    <b>?I don¡¯t remember¡­?</b>


    ¡°Anyways, isn¡¯t it all fine since the Blood King died and Mount Hua maintained their position?¡±


    <b> ?Your simple-minded way of thinking is the reason why you arecking, but I envy that right now.?</b>


    ¡°Why are you talking shit like a smartass?¡±


    <b> ?¡­So you knew.?</b>


    ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn to answer my question.¡±


    <b> ?About what??</b>


    ¡°The thing I am containing, what do you mean by it?¡±


    It was something I¡¯d been concerned about the whole time.


    <b><i> What is it that I am containing?</i></b>


    The old manughed as he found my nervousness entertaining.


    ¡°Why are youughing?¡±


    <b> ?What would change if you hear it from me when you don¡¯t even believe me in the first ce??</b>


    ¡°But it¡¯s better to hear it first, right?¡±


    <b> ?What a shameless fellow you are.?</b>


    ¡°No point in hiding it since you can read my mind already.¡±


    I was much morefortable when I didn¡¯t have to act.


    Elder Shin spoke while I was making a tired face.


    <b> ?I do not know the thing that you are containing inside of you.?</b>


    <b><i> ¡­What?</i></b>


    <b><i>He was talking as if he knew all about it earlier?</i></b>


    He really is a fraud-


    <b> ?Oh my, let me finish.?</b>


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    <strong>?I¡¯m honestly more astounded that you are not even able to feel it.? </strong>


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    <b> ?You really don¡¯t feel anything when you have that reckless thing inside you?? </b>


    Reckless? Was he referring to the destructive me arts?


    I had no problem with him calling that as it indeed was a Qi with a very violent flow, but it sounded more like Elder Shin was describing a beast rather than martial arts.


    <b> ?It wasn¡¯t happy with me entering your body and it tried to act recklessly on its own, so I put it to sleep. Be grateful, you little shit.? </b>


    ¡°¡­Put it to sleep?¡±


    <b> ?Even now, if I let go of the leash, it will act recklessly. Do you want me to test it?? </b>


    As soon as Elder Shin finished talking, I felt the same disgusting sensation I¡¯d felt earlier.


    The sensation that felt like Qi with spikes was moving around my body while stabbing every part of it.


    ¡°Oufgh¡­!?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t even breathe while my knees fell to the ground.


    Just when I was about to lose my consciousness,


    <b> ?You see now??</b>


    The pain disappeared along with Elder Shin¡¯s words.


    And I was finally able to breathe again.


    ¡°Huff, huff¡­ What¡­ is this?¡±


    My heart was beating much faster than before because of the sudden pain.


    <b> ?It seems like the Qi you absorbed from the treasure has woken up the beast you had inside. That¡¯s why I told you not to overeat.? </b>


    ¡°I told you, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­¡±


    Even if my body wasn¡¯t used to the pain, the fact that it was able to make me faint in just a few seconds,


    This was a huge problem.


    Was it because of my own qi, my demonic ability, or somethingpletely different?


    Or it could be possible that Elder Shin was lying too.


    I still had a long way to go to reach Mount Hua, and now I had to deal with this.


    At this point, I started to think that maybe it was my fault that I kept getting into trouble whenever I tried to do something.


    <b> ?I can feel the sense of doubt you have, and I¡¯m honestly impressed how you can even think that way aftering this far.? </b>


    ¡°Please, stop reading my mind.¡±


    <b> ?You only have yourself to me for being so easy to read. You should know that by now.? </b>


    I got rid of the sound barrier I had previously set up earlier.


    If I stayed here any longer, the escorts woulde to look for me.


    <b> ?It¡¯s notpletely bad for me to be in your mind, and it¡¯s not like I enjoy being inside you, but I¡¯m enduring it, so stop your whining and think about how you can solve this situation.?</b>


    ¡°How?¡±


    <b> ?You said you are going to Mount Hua, and since both the treasure and I originate from that ce, maybe you can find the answer there.? </b>


    Could I really find the answer in Mount Hua?


    I hoped that I could.


    ¡­Especially because I didn¡¯t want to stay with this annoying old man any longer.


    <b> ?You little brat!?</b>


    I ignored Elder Shin and started making my way back to the camp.


    Both the beast that was inside me and the old man that was somehow able to put that beast to sleep¡­


    Both things were questionable,


    ¡­But in the end, there was nothing I could do here to find a solution, so I had to go to Mount Hua.

 Chapter 56: Why are you here...?

    <b>? Why are you here¡­? ?</b>


    It had been three days since we started traveling with the crew from Mount Hua.


    The mountainous roads were so rough and narrow that we¡¯d had to get out of the carriages and proceed on foot.


    ¡°¡­Stranger grandpa is gone,¡± said Wi Seol-Ah who¡¯d been quietly walking beside me.


    In her hands was the box that held Mount Hua¡¯s treasure.


    Following Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s disappointed words, Elder Shin popped out.


    <b> ?How interesting, she doesn¡¯t even seem to have a special ability or anything of the sort.?</b>


    She didn¡¯t seem to have noticed the fact that the old man had gone into my body. However, apparently, before I absorbed the treasure¡¯s power, the old man had talked with Wi Seol-Ah from time to time.


    For some reason, Wi Seol-Ah had really sharp senses.


    Even back when we were looking for the secret vault, she had shown that she was different from the average person.


    Could this be another form of talent?


    <b>?She is truly talented. To be so talented at such a young age means that she might be able to aim for the title of the world¡¯s greatest in the future.? </b>


    <b><i> How did youe to that conclusion when you only looked at a little girl?</i></b>


    A fully grown Wi Seol-Ah was more than qualified enough to earn the ¡®World¡¯s Greatest¡¯ title,


    But she was still very young right now. She still even had baby fat.


    <b><i> ¡­That fat will probably never leave with all the yakgwa she eats.</i></b>


    Of course, in my opinion, she looked better with the little bit of fat she had now than how she used to look in my past life.


    Being able to tease her for it is also a plus.


    ¡°Just a little more. We should be reaching the valley soon.¡±


    Shinhyun, who was walking in front of us, called out.


    Thanks to Mount Hua¡¯s crew, the trip was a bit morefortable as we didn¡¯t have to look for the correct path ourselves.


    And just as Shinhyun said, we reached the valley after about 2 more hours of walking.


    It would soon be nighttime again. Thus, we prepared to stop and camp for the night.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    While I was sitting close to a river and eating dumplings with Wi Seol-Ah, Yung Pung came over and spoke to me.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    I had only found out about it recently, the fact that the Sword Dragon was quite talkative.


    It was like looking at Peng Woojin that spoke a lot.


    ¡­How annoying.


    The words Yung Pung said to me were rather unexpected.


    ¡°Once we arrive at our destination, would you like to have a meal together?¡±


    ¡°A meal?¡±


    ¡°I rarelye across a young prodigy that is simr in age to me, so it feels sort of nice.¡±


    <b><i>What¡¯s his motive?</i></b>


    Just by looking at his face, I couldn¡¯t really see that he had any ill intentions¡­


    But from my experience, guys with innocent-looking faces had the nastiest personalities on the inside, so I felt a bit cautious about him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it will be to your liking, but it¡¯s the best dumpling restaurant in Shaanxi.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together then.¡±


    What a nice man he was.


    <b> ?¡­You idiot.?</b>


    ¡°Also, you said you rarely get to see other prodigies?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen them a few times, but never chatted with them much¡­ Everyone seemed to be very hard to approach.¡±


    Yung Pung was probably referring to the Five Dragons and Three Phoenixes.


    It was understandable that they were like that considering they had been talented individuals since birth who saw each other as rivals.


    <b> ?I can feel the jealousy in you for not having what they have.?</b>


    <b><i> Can you just please stay quiet?</i></b>


    <b> ?In my eyes, you have also reached a point that most kids at your age cannot, so what is the problem?? </b>


    Honesty, Elder Shin¡¯s words were understandable when one considered the fact that he had no idea about my regression.


    <b><i> ¡­He¡¯s not reacting to the part about regression, can he not read my thoughts about regression?</i></b>


    He was usually extremely quick at reading my mind whenever I talked badly about him, but he didn¡¯tment about my regression.


    Thank God.


    I didn¡¯t want to tell him about it.


    While I was organizing my thoughts, Yung Pung spoke again.


    ¡°And you also belong to the Senior¡¯s family¡­¡±


    Yung Pung¡¯s words made me wonder why he kept calling my little sister ¡®Senior¡¯.


    Weren¡¯t they both third-generation students? I felt that it was a good time to ask now that we were having a conversation.


    ¡°Young Master Yung Pung.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, can I ask you something since we are friends now?¡±


    My words got buried under Yung Pung¡¯s voice.


    <b><i> And friends? </i></b>


    I didn¡¯t think we were that close yet.


    Yung Pung seemed really quick to consider people as friends.


    On my part, I still wanted to keep a little bit of distance from him.


    ¡°¡­What is it that you want to ask?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, but¡­¡±


    <b><i> What is he trying to ask me for him to hesitate and scratch his head like that?</i></b>


    It was annoying to see how his behavior weirdly matched his handsome face.


    Yung Pung spoke again after hesitating for a short moment.


    He inquired shyly but also bravely.


    ¡°¡­Would you like to have a duel with me?¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    I instantly gave him the answer I always gave to others.


    Then I thought,


    <b><i> Isn¡¯t that too violent of a request to make considering he was asking me to have a meal with him just a moment ago? </i></b>


    Yung Pung¡¯s reaction was even more problematic.


    ¡°W-Why?¡±


    <b><i> What the fuck do you mean ¡®why¡¯¡­</i></b>


    He really didn¡¯t know why I denied his request.


    That made me even more dumbfounded.


    ¡°Why are you asking for a duel all of sudden?¡±


    ¡°I heard that in order to be closer to one another, a duel is necessary. Is that not true?¡±


    ¡°¡­Who told you such an absurd thing?¡±


    ¡°The Lord of the n.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <b> ?Ahem¡­ Ahehem!?</b>


    Elder Shin almost had a seizure because of Yung Pung¡¯s words.


    <b><i> The person that told him such an absurd thing was none other than the Lord of Mount Hua? Is that true¡­?</i></b>


    <b><i> Are they really a taoist n?</i></b>


    <b> ?¡­Ahem, I mean, he¡¯s notpletely wrong, right??</b>


    <b><i> No matter how I look at it, he definitely is.</i></b>


    The old man tried to defend the idea, but it was still wrong.


    Furthermore, preaching the idea that bing friends with one another was done by having a duel made them look more like bandits than a taoist n.


    <b> ?H-How dare youpare us to bandits!? There are no other ns in the world that have the dignity and pride that Mount Hua has.?</b>


    <b><i> At least speak without stuttering..</i></b>


    It was scary how Yung Pung was looking at me with a strange gaze.


    At this point I felt certain of it; this guy was just another version of Peng Woojin.


    ¡°So we are not having a duel then¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­Why do you sound so sad?¡±


    Stop speaking like you¡¯re about to cry.


    It was annoying to hear a young man speaking like that.


    ¡°Just duel with other students.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t like Yung Pung was the only student of the third generation.


    Plus there were probably many more martial artists in the Ten-Sect Alliance.


    Yung Pung smiled bitterly at my words.


    ¡°Other students don¡¯t really enjoy fighting with me.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t hard to understand what he meant by that.


    His monstrous talent basically left the average martial artist trembling in fear.


    Something like this was especially abundant in this generation.


    The Sword Dragon.


    Considering the title he bore, it would be hard for the other students of Mount Hua topete against him.


    If Gu Huibi didn¡¯t exist then he would most likely have been called the greatest prodigy.


    It would honestly be a sin if Ipared him to someone like the Lightning Sword.


    The youngest talent of Mount Hua.


    He was a genius swordsman who had learned to manifest plum blossom at a very young age when most only did it at the age of 30.


    The other third-generation students who trained alongside him probably felt like they were facing a giant wall.


    They had probably only just learned how to concentrate Qi into their swords while this guy could already manifest plum blossom with his sword.


    <b><i> And no matter what they do, they won¡¯t be able to reduce the gap between them and him.</i></b>


    Everyone already knew the oue, so for one to still challenge Yung Pung to a duel meant that they harbored too much of a martial artist¡¯s pride.


    Would I be fine in the same situation as them?


    Me constantly beingpared to my sisters in my previous life was pretty much what they were going through, but I would assume it was honestly worse for them.


    ¡°Why do you want to duel me anyways?¡±


    ¡°I thought that you would be a good opponent.¡±


    I felt his eagerness within his sword.


    The reason why he asked me for a duel was probably that he knew that I was at a simr level as him.


    <b> ?The kid has good eyes.?</b>


    Let alone me, Elder Shin who could directly observe my body felt the same way.


    <b><i> But even so, asking for a duel out of nowhere?</i></b>


    Elder Shin spoke to me after reading my hatred for duels.


    <b> ?Why not just one duel??</b>


    <b><i> You can say that easily just because it¡¯s not your business.</i></b>


    <b> ?It¡¯s not like you have anything to lose.?</b>


    ¡­Elder Shin was right.


    I had no reason to deny such a light duel.


    It was just a duel after all.


    I had no fear for a loss either.


    Because if I did, my mental state would¡¯ve blown up already with all my losses.


    However¡­


    I did not want toy my hands on Mount Hua.


    That was all.


    <b> ?For what reason are you feeling so guilty??</b>


    <b><i> ¡­I told you to stop reading my mind.</i></b>


    ¡°Young Master?¡±


    Yung Pung called me with a confused face. I hesitated to respond.


    No one knew about the things I did to Mount Hua.


    It was something that only I knew. And I was the only one who would ever know.


    It was just that, it wasn¡¯t something I could just up and ignore.


    Elder Shin spoke while I was standing in silence.


    <b> ?I don¡¯t know why you harbor so much guilt towards Mount Hua, but you can just duel him even if you still feel so bad about it.?</b>


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    <b> ?You should be happy as a martial artist if you are asked for a duel, I don¡¯t know why a young man like you is hesitating; tsk, tsk. Might as well cut off your manhood at this point.?</b>


    <b><i> The fuck, cut off what he said? </i></b>


    Those words may have sounded way too aggressive toe from the mouths of a hero of the past, but¡­


    He wasn¡¯t wrong.


    I calmly stood up and spoke to Yung Pung.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s do it, the duel.¡±


    I guess it won¡¯t hurt to y along once in a while.


    ¡°Woah!¡±


    ¡°Young Master¡­ You are going to fight?¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah who¡¯d been quietly eating dumplings next to me spoke.


    She was looking at me with tears in her eyes, so I patted her head softly.


    ¡°Nah it¡¯s not a fight. It¡¯s just a way of bing friends, apparently.¡±


    <b> ?Yes, exactly!?</b>


    Of course, it was Mount Hua¡¯s¡­ and Mount Hua¡¯s way only¡­


    Wi Seol-Ah who was embracing my head pats said chirped cheerfully.


    ¡°Go and win!¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll try.¡±


    ***


    I managed to find a t ground for our duel.


    While I was doing that, Yung Pung said he was going to let Shinhyun know about it,


    But when he returned, there was a huge lump on his head, and Shinhyun followed after him.


    On reaching me, Shinhyun walked forward and bowed.


    ¡°I apologize¡­ He¡¯s still not very mature.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. It¡¯s just a duel after all.¡±


    This was, in all honestly, probably the most ¡®normal¡¯ duel that I was going to have after my regression.


    I honestly couldn¡¯t consider the duels I¡¯d previously done duels because my opponents were all basically lunatics.


    To spectate our duel, Muyeon, Shinhyun and some other people from Mount Hua came as well.


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    ¡°Apparently Yung Pung is having a duel with Young Master Gu.¡±


    ¡°¡­Right here and now? That guy really is crazy.¡±


    ¡°After he¡¯s done, we gotta make sure he can¡¯t act on his own by tying him up.¡±


    ¡°Might as well cover his mouth too so he can¡¯t breathe.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t he die then?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s probably a way to revive him if he does.¡±


    ¡­I felt like I was hearing something terrifying.


    ¡°Are you fine with thosements?¡±


    I asked Yung Pung because of the terrifying conversation I had heard, but Yung Pung didn¡¯t seem to care.


    ¡°It¡¯s all good. I¡¯m used to running away.¡±


    <b><i> Oh, so it¡¯s not his first time.</i></b>


    I felt a little anxious because of all the spectators that appeared, but I tried my best to stay calm.


    Yung Pung got into his posture after receiving his wooden sword.


    <b> ?Hey, not bad at all. He¡¯s well-trained.?</b>


    A swordsman¡¯s posture showed how long and hard they had trained for.


    And Yung Pung¡¯s posture was pretty much perfect.


    It showed that he not only had monstrous talent, but he¡¯d also put in a lot of effort.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I slowly sighed and then wrapped my body with my Qi. A red aura was slowly forming around me.


    It was thanks to Elder Shin that the pink aura I used to have turned back to red.


    I saw the light in Yung Pung¡¯s eyes.


    At the same time, his wooden sword was manifesting an aura as well.


    It was quite slight, but that was definitely a plum blossom.


    <b><i> I guess he has no intention of holding back.</i></b>


    He was not even going to enjoy the appetizer and instead went straight into using the plum blossom technique.


    I bitterly smiled as I hadn¡¯t expected him to be this serious.


    <b><i> I¡¯m going to get shit on if I don¡¯t take this seriously, huh.</i></b>


    ¡°Begin.¡±


    After we were both ready, Shinhyun started the duel.


    Yung Pung immediately swung his sword.


    I focused Qi into my feet to dodge his attacks.


    And as soon as I did that, the match was over.


    <i> Pow!</i>


    With the sound that echoed in the forest, dust spread out everywhere.


    ¡°Uughh!¡±


    And with a scream, Yung Pung flew away.


    However, I had to stop with a dumbfounded face.


    Because I didn¡¯t do that.


    I hadn¡¯t even gotten close to Yung Pung.


    And all of a sudden I saw that he was sent flying.


    <b><i> ¡­A surprise attack from someone else?</i></b>


    But I didn¡¯t even feel any other Qi around.


    I couldn¡¯t see because of all the dust that¡¯d formed around me, but I felt a presence at the spot Yung Pung used to stand in.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    I said that without myself even realizing it.


    It was a familiar presence.


    ¡°What the¡­?¡±


    It was a presence that should not have been here.


    .


    Why could I feel the presence of a woman that should have been swinging her sword in Anhui?


    As the winds blew, the dust started to fade away.


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    The owner of the presence spoke shortly.


    She was standing in the spot where Yung Pung was supposed to stand.


    I noticed the mess in her clothing and her hair which made her look like she had just gone through a war.


    But she still maintained her pale white skin and beauty even with all the mess she had on her.


    After she found me, her blue eyes locked onto me.


    Then she smiled.


    Quite brightly.


    ¡°I found you¡­¡±


    Her beautiful voice dug into my ears.


    I was hoping that it was a person that I would wee, but it waspletely the opposite.


    ¡°Finally, I found you.¡±


    The person who said that with a smile was none other than Namgung Bi-ah.

 Chapter 57: There isnt a Single Normal Person

    <b>? There isn¡¯t a Single Normal Person ?</b>


    ¡®What the hell¡­?¡¯


    I found myself at a loss for words.


    <b><i>Why is that crazy girl standing here?</i></b>


    We were neither in Shanxi nor Shaanxi.


    We were literally in the middle of a nameless mountain.


    And yet here at this moment, Namgung Bi-ah was standing before me.


    ¡°What-¡±


    I was going to ask what she was doing here, but others seemed to have different intentions.


    But my thoughts were soon interrupted by amotion among the people of Mount Hua. Drawing their swords, they converged on Bi-ah, who they saw as a threat to theirmunity. The air was charged with Qi, and I knew I had to act fast.


    I didn¡¯t get a moment toe up with a solution


    In a desperate attempt to prevent the tragedy, I raised my voice and shouted.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s been a while!¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    As the swords paused midair, their sharp edges glinting menacingly.


    ¡°Sister Bi-ah!¡±


    Amidst that, Wi Seol-Ah who was watching ran towards Namgung Bi-ah and hugged her.


    Namgung Bi-ah was momentarily taken aback, but she gently started patting Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s head.


    Due to her tall height, she waspletely able to embrace Wi Seol-Ah in her arms.


    ¡°Young Master Gu, you know that woman?¡±


    Shinhyun inquired.


    How should I answer this?


    Should I just say we are somewhat close?


    ¡®How the hell did she appear out of nowhere anyway¡­¡¯


    I believed that we wouldn¡¯t meet again for a while when we parted ways.


    I thought that maybe we would meet once because of the marriage arrangement.


    <b><i> But here I am, meeting her here of all ces?</i></b>


    At a nameless mountain that had nothing in it?


    ¡®Did shee looking for me?¡¯


    <strong><em>Nah, there¡¯s no way.</em></strong>


    Namgung Bi-ah was deaf when it came to a sense of direction.


    She was an extreme case at that.


    She¡¯s the type of person to go west when she is told to go east, so it would have to be a pure coincidence for us to meet here.


    The likelihood of her finding the correct path while searching for someone was slim.


    Because she literally wasn¡¯t capable of doing so.


    ¡°Young Master?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    I forgot to answer Shinhyun¡¯s question because my mind was upied with thoughts about Namgung Bi-ah.


    ¡°She is just an acquaint¨C¡±


    ¡°Fianc¨¦.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    <b> ?What now??</b>


    Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s sudden interruption made everyone quiet.


    ¡°¡­What did you just say?¡±


    I asked Namgung Bi-ah again, just in case I misheard it the first time.


    Namgung Bi-ah tilted her head in confusion, wondering why I was acting this way.


    <b><i> I heard her wrong, right? I must have. </i></b>


    ¡°He¡¯s my fianc¨¦.¡±


    I really didn¡¯t hear wrong.


    It seems like I wasn¡¯t the only one in shock, as everyone else became silent as well.


    I especially felt the fiery gaze of other men that red at me.


    ¡®¡­Stop getting charmed by her beauty for god¡¯s sake.¡¯


    Although I said that, even I approved of Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s beauty.


    In my past life, I had the privilege of gazing upon Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s exquisite features for a long time, yet never once did I grow tired of her breathtaking beauty.


    If it was me from back then, I would have probably drooled if I heard that Namgung Bi-ah was my fianc¨¦e.


    Despite her dustden skin and disheveled hair, and even amidst the tattered and soiled fabric, Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s beauty remained unblemished.


    Her two sparkling blue eyes, reminiscent of diamonds, were fixed solely on me. Though she was not smiling now, I could not help but recall the bright smile that Namgung Bi-ah had shown me earlier.


    ¡®So she can smile too, huh.¡¯


    I never once saw her smile in my previous life.


    I have only ever witnessed her sh and kill her foes with an impassive look, devoid of any discernible emotion.


    I hate to admit it.


    <b><i> But she looks beautiful whenever she smiles.</i></b>


    ¡°Sis!¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah who was rubbing her face in Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s bossom for a while, spoke.


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±


    ¡°Why did youe here?¡±


    ¡°I came looking for him¡­¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah gradually pointed towards me.


    <b><i> ¡­She really came here looking for me?</i></b>


    ¡®How did she?¡¯


    She was the type of person to climb a mountain when she was asked to use a boat.


    And a person that would travel across a river when she was supposed to climb a mountain.


    She didn¡¯t even know the basics of directions¡­ But she came looking for me?


    <b> ?You idiot.?</b>


    Elder Shin who stayed quiet, suddenly cursed at me.


    ¡®¡­What¡¯s making you act up all of sudden?¡¯


    <b> ?You really don¡¯t feel anything even after looking at the beautiful girl? If so, rather cutting it off, you probably didn¡¯t have one to begin with.? </b>


    ¡®Why are you talking smack when I didn¡¯t even do anything?¡¯


    <b> ?Just kill yourself at this point.?</b>


    I lightly ignored Elder Shin¡¯s words.


    What¡¯s with this old man all of sudden¡­


    I went towards Namgung Bi-ah and asked.


    ¡°Lady Namgung, you really came here looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to see you.¡±


    <b><i>¡­What?</i></b>


    <b><i>What did she just-</i></b>


    <b> ?I hope you get blown to death.?</b>


    ¡®Please¡­ Just stay qui-¡¯


    <b> ?For fucks sake¡­ Why don¡¯t any ghosts take this guy¡¯s life-, Oh, I¡¯m a ghost too.?</b>


    I became bewildered because of Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s words.


    <b><i> Is she even thinking straight?</i></b>


    <b><i> What is she saying all of sudden after appearing out of nowhere?</i></b>


    ¡°What are you talking ab-¡±


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah approached me.


    As a result of rubbing her face against Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s soiled garments, she had inadvertently acquired some dusty marks on her face.


    ¡°What.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a fianc¨¦?¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    I was at a loss for words because of her sudden question.


    <b><i>What¡¯s a fianc¨¦ she asks?</i></b>


    <b><i> Huh, what is a fianc¨¦¡­?</i></b>


    Judging from her eyes, It looks like she really doesn¡¯t know.


    <b><i> How should I answer this?</i></b>


    ¡°A fianc¨¦ is¡­¡±


    I would feel guilty if I lied to her.


    While I was struggling toe up with the best answer, a figure emerged from the tall des of grass.


    ¡°¡­Ugh, my back.¡±


    It was none other than Yung Pung who was sent flying away.


    After patting his back, Yung Pung looked at what was going on.


    ¡°¡­Uh, may I ask what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Yung Pung who was looking around noticed Namgung Bi-ah and gasped.


    When Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s icy face turned towards Yung Pung, He copsed on the ground.


    When I looked at Yung Pung wondering what was up with him, he looked to be in a weird state.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Flushed cheeks and ears apanied the wild trembling of his eyes, I felt like I had seen such a face before¡­


    ¡®Oh!¡¯


    I remember now.


    It was the same face Gu Jeolyub made when he first saw Wi Seol-Ah back then.


    <b><i> Wait¡­ Does that mean?</i></b>


    While I was looking at Yung Pung, other people of Mount Hua rushed towards Yung Pung who copsed on the ground.


    ¡°Yung Pung! Wake up! Why is he like this all of sudden?¡±


    ¡°Did he fall headfirst when he was sent flying?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me he¡¯s unconscious because he fell headfirst when this guy used to be fine even after getting smacked in the head by a metal bar?¡±


    ¡°He must be feeling weak right now. Should we catch a chicken for him?¡±


    While I was hearing some absurd solutions, I heard Elder Shin speak.


    <b> ?He¡¯s done. He won¡¯t be able to ovee that.?</b>


    ¡®Pardon?¡¯


    <b> ?Look at that guy¡¯s eyes, he already let himself go. Furthermore, he probably has higher standards now that heid his eyes upon such a beauty.?</b>


    <b><i> What a poor guy¡­ indeed he is.</i></b>


    Those were Elder Shin¡¯sst words.


    I spoke amidst this bizarre situation.


    ¡°¡­So what about the duel?¡±


    No one responded to my subtle whisper.


    <b><i>¡­For fuck¡¯s sake.</i></b>


    * * * *


    Soon it turned dark.


    <b><i> Each day seems so short, yet why does Shaanxi still feel so far away?</i></b>


    I couldn¡¯t answer.


    I briefly washed myself at the valley.


    Although I was not particrly fond of being drenched, the summer heat demanded it, and with the aid of my Qi, it took me little time to dry off.


    ¡°¡­<em>h</em>?¡±


    ¡°¡­<em>h<sup>1</sup>TL note: A group of people talking to each other with no context</em>.¡±


    I noticed a bunch of men grouped up together while I was making my way back to the camp.


    I first thought it was the people from Mount Hua, but some of Gu n¡¯s members were also mixed in the group.


    <b><i> What are they doing?</i></b>


    I was wondering what they were all looking at. And as it turned out, they were all looking at Namgung Bi-ah.


    <b> ?Crazy¡­?</b>


    ¡°For god¡¯s sake¡­!¡±


    Elder Shin spoke out of nowhere when he was quiet the whole time.


    <b> ?For god¡¯s sake indeed¡­?</b>


    ¡®What are you saying all of sudden?¡¯


    <b> ?You idiot, you really don¡¯t feel anything after seeing that??</b>


    I wondered what he was talking about, but I already knew the answer.


    Namgung Bi-ah was talking to Wi Seol-Ah while sitting in front of the campfire.


    After cleansing herself thoroughly, she donned fresh and tidy attire.


    She didn¡¯t have any spare clothes, so we gave her our servant¡¯s spare clothing, but did that attire always look like that?


    It looked way more luxuriouspared to when the servants wore it.


    She looked beautiful even in her dirty attire, so her neat appearance now made her shine even more than before.


    Plus, she was sitting next to Wi Seol-Ah which made it look like I was staring at a painting.


    So it was understandable why all of these guys were acting like that.


    ¡®¡­It kind of feels wholesome¡¯


    It definitely didn¡¯t look the best.


    ¡°¡­Senior, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a beautiful person. Are all other girls like this in other regions?¡±


    ¡°Namgung n is in Anhui¡­ Wasn¡¯t Shinmeel also from Anhui?¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s just her that¡¯s beautiful then.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hey, I¡¯ll make sure I¡¯ll tell Shinmeel what you just said.¡±


    ¡°Huh? W-Wait, Senior, Senior!?¡±


    <b><i> What are they even doing?</i></b>


    ¡°Young <aster!¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah who found me waved her hand while smiling brightly.


    Namgung Bi-ah was already looking at me ever since I started checking those guys out.


    <b><i> Ugh, I was just about to go sleep¡­</i></b>


    I started walking towards them as I felt like I had to go there.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I was talking to her about something.¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°About frogs!¡±


    ¡°¡­Frogs?¡±


    I regretted asking.


    It was probably something along the lines of frogs being tasty or not.


    ¡°While we were walking through the valley, we saw a frog and it had a really pretty color!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ It was about colors.¡±


    <b><i> ¡­Sorry.</i></b>


    I obviously expected that it would be about eating, that¡¯s why I should never just assume.


    Namgung Bi-ah who was next to Wi Seol-Ah handed me something without saying anything. It was a dumpling.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    I asked after first taking the dumpling.


    ¡°Dumpling¡­¡±


    ¡°What about the fish you are grilling along with it¡­?¡±


    ¡°I heard that you like them.¡±


    ¡°¡­I mean, thank you.¡±


    <b><i>Wait, where did she even get this dumpling?</i></b>


    <b><i>It has been tens of days since we left the n, but how are there still dumplings?</i></b>


    I first took a bite.


    Thankfully, it didn¡¯t seem to be rotten.


    I was thankful for the dumpling, but I had to ask Namgung Bi-ah something.


    ¡°Lady Namgung.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±


    ¡°What are you nning to do now?¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    ¡°We are going to Mount Hua. It will be a while till we return to our n after our visit to Mount Hua. It¡¯s honestly astounding you found me, but why did you evene here anyways?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to see yo-¡±


    ¡°¡­Stop with that.¡±


    <b>?You little brat, I hope you are burned alive.? </b>


    I ignored Elder Shin¡¯s violentments.


    Namgung Bi-ah kept staring at me nkly.


    <b><i> What is she staring at me for?</i></b>


    After a moment, Namgung Bi-ah suddenly nodded her head.


    And I couldn¡¯t help but feel confused upon hearing her words.


    ¡°Come along.¡±


    ¡°Come along, what?¡±


    <b><i>She really has to stop speaking in short sentences.</i></b>


    It was a bad habit of her¡¯s to only spit out what she had in her mind.


    At this point, it was faster for me to guess what she meant by her sentences rather than me asking her again.


    ¡°Until we reach Mount Hua?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°¡­Then up until what point-¡±


    ¡°Ever.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°Forever.¡±


    ¡°¡­And who gave you that permission?¡±


    <b><i> What the hell is she on about?</i></b>


    I became mindless because of Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s sudden words.


    <b><i> Come along with..Who? Me? Forever?</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡­Why would I even allow that?</i></b>


    ¡°Why would youe along with me?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re my fianc¨¦.¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about.¡±


    <b><i> Does she think that the word fianc¨¦ holds that much power? </i></b>


    I was already getting a headache because of that matter, but for the problem to directlye at me only made it worse.


    <b> ?You should try to be grateful when you are handed something like this for free, rather than trying to refuse it. Do you think you deserve such beauty with that face of yours??</b>


    ¡®Why are youparing our appearances all of a sudden? And also, what¡¯s wrong with my face! I¡¯m not that bad-¡¯


    <b>?You talk a lot for someone who looks like a mantis.? </b>


    ¡®Mantis¡­¡¯


    For fuck¡¯s sake, I really need an exorcist.


    ¡°Did you at least let the n know?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Lady Namgung?¡±


    ¡°¡­I did.¡±


    She didn¡¯t.


    She definitely didn¡¯t tell them she was leaving.


    Her brief silence was tantly telling me that.


    A direct descendant of a Noble n ran away from her home.


    <b><i> What kind of troublemaker are you¡­? </i></b>


    ¡®Do you think you are Peng Woojin or something!?¡¯


    ¡°You said you came here looking for me, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why? You have some business with me?¡±


    <b> ?You really asked that? Are you really that dense??</b>


    Why is this old man so mad anyways¡­?


    I felt like I was going to get a headache because he kept shouting in my head so much.


    Namgung Bi-ah turned silent for a moment because of my question.


    Even so, her eyes never left me.


    What was she thinking about so much?


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    When she was about to speak,


    ¡°Young Master Gu!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t finish.


    It was because of Yung Pung who came here shouting his lungs out.


    ¡°The duel we couldn¡¯t finish before¡­ Let¡¯s do it now!¡±


    The bright happy face he had before was gone and he for some reason sounded desperate.


    In a negative way at that.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with this guy now¡­?¡±


    <b><i> That guy isn¡¯t normal either.</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡­I just want to go home already. </i></b>


    Footnotes:<ul><li>1TL note: A group of people talking to each other with no context</li></ul>

 Chapter 58: The Fall of Plum Blossom Dragon (1)

    <b>? The Fall of Plum Blossom Dragon (1) ?</b>


    ¡°Right now?¡±


    Yung Pung nodded upon hearing my question as my brows furrowed.


    I could understand him being a little disappointed at us not being able to finish our duel earlier, but no matter how I looked at it, he didn¡¯t seem to have pure intentions any longer.


    <b><i> He¡¯s really bad</i></b> <b><i>at lying, huh.</i></b>


    Due to how direct he was and how honest he was with his emotions, I felt like I should call him innocent.


    <b>?Nah, he just hasn¡¯t matured yet.?</b>


    I let out a cough at Elder Shin¡¯s words.


    It surprised me that he of all people could say those words.


    <b><i> Should a man who</i></b> <b><i>used to be the Lord of Mount Hua really talk bad about his</i></b> <b><i>own people?</i></b>


    <b>?</b><b><i>Now </i></b><b>you treat me as the real Divine Sword??</b>


    Elder Shinughed at my words.


    <b> ?Being honest with one¡¯s emotions doesn¡¯t help anyone in this world. You may be young, but I believe that you understand a little about what I mean.?</b>


    ¡®A little¡¯?


    I rted to Elder Shin¡¯s words more than anyone possibly could.


    Then again, that fact wasn¡¯t hard to realize by anyone who has lived in this martial world.


    And because of that, I knew Yung Pung had most likely been spoiled from childhood.


    <b> ?It¡¯s not always right to hide things from a child. Plus, they should¡¯ve been stricter with a kid with so much talent.? </b>


    It was unexpected, to see Elder Shin feeling so disappointed.


    I assumed that he had a much more aggressive outlook on raising childrenpared to the current generation because he¡¯d been through war himself.


    <b> ?Of course, with one as beautiful as she is, anyone would be charmed no matter how hard they trained.? </b>


    I looked at Namgung Bi-Ah after hearing Elder Shin¡¯s remarks.


    Her white hair with blue tints glimmered even more in the moonlight.


    And because of the campfire that was in front of her, her face was charmingly illuminated.


    She was truly beautiful.


    Unlike Wi Seol-ah who still hadn¡¯t lost her baby fat, Namgung Bi-Ah had already grown up. She made me wonder if a human could really be this beautiful.


    Like I¡¯d thought in my past life, with her beauty alone, it shouldn¡¯t have been strange for her to be famous throughout not just Anhui, but the whole world.


    And yet, the opposite was the case; even when one factored in her monstrous talent.


    Was this also the Namgung n¡¯s doing?


    Either way, I could understand Yung Pung¡¯s actions to an extent.


    <b> ?I¡¯m more astounded by the fact you feel nothing about the fact that she is your fianc¨¦e.?</b>


    I smirked at Elder Shin¡¯s words, after all¡­


    I was no different.


    Namgung Bi-Ah was definitely beautiful right now, but her beauty wasckingpared to her days as the ¡®Demon Sword Queen.¡¯


    The icy aura surrounding the Demon Sword exuded a dreamy atmosphere.


    Even other demonic humans that had lost their sanity would stop when theyid their eyes upon the Demon Sword.


    But even then¡­ there was a reason why I felt ufortable with her.


    The Demonic Swor was especially known for being violent even amongst other demonic humans.


    Even the Demon de who relished in violence avoided the ¡®Demonic Sword Queen.¡¯


    When she fought her own n,


    When she fought in many wars,


    And when she even fought other demonic humans.


    The Demon Sword from my memories had shown to harbor extreme hatred for humankind.


    Her way of fighting was extremely violent.


    She didn¡¯t just aim to kill but tried to deliver death in the most painful way possible.


    To give an example, I¡¯d seen her cutting off one¡¯s genitals during a battle.


    And it wasn¡¯t just one time I saw her doing that.


    It got to the point that the Heavenly Demon itself told her to tone it down a notch.


    Not that she listened to those words anyways.


    But, like, what kind of demonic human didn¡¯t even bother to listen to the words that came directly from the Heavenly Demon itself?


    <b><i> That lunatic¡­</i></b>


    What was even scarier was the fact that, no matter what she did, she never, ever showed killing intent.


    Was there anything dreadful than that?


    I was reminded of how she would cause trouble wherever she went, and the fact that I had to clean up after her always gave me headaches.


    <b> ?¡­What kind of thoughts are you having for me to feel so ufortable??</b>


    <b><i> Nothing much.</i></b>


    However, if I had to point out something, it would be that the Namgung Bi-Ah in this life was apletely different person than the Demon Sword from my memories.


    At least, that was what I tried to tell myself.


    Namgung Bi-Ah lifted her head up and looked into my eyes after noticing my gaze upon her.


    She looked so simr to the Demon Sword and yet had such apletely different aura.


    It was almost like they were two different people.


    The Namgung Bi-Ah before me looked empty and dull.


    I wonder what happened for her to have be so reckless in my past life.


    And just like that, I found myself curious about something I¡¯d been constantly avoiding.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    I woke up at Yung Pung¡¯s call.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Why was he¡ª oh, right; the duel.


    I looked at Yung Pung and asked,


    ¡°It looked like you injured your back earlier, will you be fine with it?¡±


    ¡°An injury like this is nothing to me.¡±


    I understood that he had a firm will, but it looked like he¡¯d let his emotions take control.


    The people from Mount Hua who had been watching us from afar started walking towards us upon noticing Yung Pung¡¯s disappointing behavior.


    I stared at Yung Pung for a while and then uttered.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡±


    <b>?Huh??</b>


    Not just Elder Shin, everyone around us seemed to be surprised at my answer.


    Was it really that shocking?


    <b> ?You were thinking of denying the duel up until now, what made you change your mind??</b>


    <b><i> ¡­It¡¯s nothing much really.</i></b>


    It wasn¡¯t anything big that changed my mind.


    Like Elder Shin said, I¡¯d had no intention of epting the duel at first, but looking at Yung Pung made me feel a little bad for him.


    Then Elder Shinughed.


    <b> ?You try your best to hide it, but you really aren¡¯t good at lying.?</b>


    <b><i> Can you just let it pass, please?</i></b>


    <b> ?I will, since it¡¯s not my ce to stop you. I¡¯m just curious about why a guy like you who seems younger than that kid over there feels so guilty towards Mount Hua.?</b>


    I couldn¡¯t let Elder Shin know the reason why.


    Because I actually epted Yung Pung¡¯s duel, the Mount Hua crew who¡¯d been walking towards us with the intent of scolding Yung Pung were forced toe to an awkward stop.


    Well, considering the mes burning in Shinhyun¡¯s eyes, Yung Pung¡¯s scolding seemed inevitable.


    As I stood up to follow Yung Pung, someone firmly grabbed my wrist.


    It was Namgung Bi-Ah.


    I tried to escape her grasp, but her grip was deceptively tight¡­


    ¡°Lady Namgung, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°You are¡­ going to duel?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, as you can see.¡±


    Namgung Bi-Ah¡¯s eyes widened at my response.


    It was the first time I¡¯d seen her eyes widen in shock.


    She then spoke.


    ¡°¡­What about me?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Namgung Bi-Ah¡¯s voice showed that she felt a bit betrayed.


    Was this really a big deal for her?


    ¡°¡­Do you want to fight Yung Pung instead?¡±


    I had a goal when I epted Yung Pung¡¯s duel.


    But now that I looked at it, it would be fine too if Namgung Bi-Ah did it instead.


    For some reason, Yung Pung looked more excited when I made that offer.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind that either!¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Namgung Bi-Ah¡¯s swift response was like a ssh of cold water on Yung Pung¡¯s enthusiasm, and the chilly tone she used in her response was surprising to me.


    Because of that, Yung Pung turned pale in an instant, as if her rejection had somehow given him an internal wound.


    A person that goes crazy over skilled swordsmen rejected a duel with the Dragon Sword¡­?


    <b><i> I don¡¯t even use swords.</i></b>


    I felt something strange when Namgung Bi-Ah slightly turned her head away.


    <b><i> Is she sulking?</i></b>


    <b><i> Is she actually¡­?</i></b>


    <b><i> She¡¯s really sulking because I didn¡¯t fight with her?</i></b>


    <b> ?You really are a son of a bitch.?</b>


    Elder Shin cursed at me as if he¡¯d been waiting for that moment.


    It was the second worst thing he¡¯d called me,ing right after ¡®mantis¡¯.


    <b><i> Can a taoist really use such words¡­?</i></b>


    <b> ?I¡¯m already dead so who cares. You should also get rid of that stereotypical way of thinking.?</b>


    <b><i> So it¡¯s my fault now?</i></b>


    <b> ?Yes, I¡¯ll have you know that a certain monk almost got kicked out of the n because he was secretly stealing meat, so what¡¯s the problem with a taoist cursing a little??</b>


    I really didn¡¯t need to know that¡­


    The dark past of someone who went down in history¡­


    It was even more absurd because these words came directly from the ghost of Mount Hua¡¯s former lord.


    I didn¡¯t want to think about it any further, so I returned my focus to Yung Pung.


    ¡°Young Master, will you be able to fight?¡±


    The lights in Yung Pung¡¯s eyes came back just a little when I asked him.


    ¡°Yeah, of course I can. I will.¡±


    For some reason, he looked more heated than before. This guy was more of a hassle than I thought.


    <b> ?Once you are blinded by jealousy, you can¡¯t see anything.?</b>


    I didn¡¯t disagree with Elder Shin¡¯s words.


    It was the most rtable thing he¡¯d said in a while.


    <i> Crunch.</i>


    I heard a crunching sound; I¡¯d stepped on an old branch.


    The weather wasn¡¯t the best as we were currently in the midst of summer, but since it was after nightfall, I didn¡¯t feel hot thanks to the night breeze.


    We stood on opposite sides at a reasonable distance, and in the middle stood Shinhyun. Just as we¡¯d done before.


    Shinhyun had his anger towards Yung Pung written all over his face but I wasn¡¯t sure Yung Pung could notic-


    Oh, never mind, he was aware and was avoiding Shinhyun¡¯s gaze on purpose. I guessed that he knew that once the duel came to an end, Shinhyun¡¯s anger would descend on him in all of its fury.


    We looked at each other for a while, and I noticed that Yung Pung¡¯s expressions were now a little different from the one he had earlier.


    ¡°¡­I apologize for my actions,¡± said Yung Pung.


    His voice was quiet like a mouse squeaking, much unlike before.


    Upon hearing Yung Pung¡¯s words I got curious.


    ¡°Why all of sudden?¡±


    ¡°¡­Well, I was told not to let my emotion control my actions, but I¡¯ve embarrassed myself again.¡±


    Did he wake up thanks to the cold breeze? Even then, it was surprising that he realized it so quickly.


    <b> ?At least he¡¯s not the worst kind.?</b>


    <b><i> You think so?</i></b>


    <b> ?He can see and judge himself objectively, and that¡¯s something that is necessary for a martial artist.?</b>


    He did indeed live up to his roots originating from a taoist n.


    Although I could still see Yung Pung peeking at Namgung Bi-Ah from time to time.


    Wait, where did Wi Seol-ah go? I had assumed she would be next to Namgung Bi-Ah, but she wasn¡¯t there.


    <b><i> She¡¯s probably ying around somewhere else.</i></b>


    Was what I decided to think.


    <b> ?It¡¯s understandable he is weak to the charm of a woman considering his young age.?</b>


    <b><i> You¡¯ve started defending him all of sudden, if that¡¯s the case I¡¯m younger than Yung Pung.</i></b>


    ?Ahem¡­ I have to defend my own family. Plus, no matter how I look at it, you may look younger physically, but your mental age doesn¡¯t seem to be that of a child.?


    I didn¡¯t respond to Elder Shin.


    I would feel morally wrong if I lied to him about my real age.


    After stretching, Shinhyun spoke.


    ¡°Begin.¡±


    I was expecting Yung Pung to charge right at me as soon as the duel began, but instead, he was observing me.


    <b> ?He felt something back then.?</b>


    Before he was sent flying by Namgung Bi-Ah, he got to experience my movements as well in that brief instance.


    <b> ?Great observation by him. If he continues to grow like this, the future of Mount Hua will be in his hands.?</b>


    Elder Shinplimented.


    I initially thought that maybe he was biased because he was also from Mount Hua, but then I realized that perhaps he was able to clearly detect Yung Pung¡¯s intent <i>because</i> he was from Mount Hua.


    <i>¨C Rustle.</i>


    Something fell close to Yung Pung.


    The thing that fell and crumbled away as soon as it hit the ground looked like a plum blossom.


    And suddenly, plum blossoms rapidly surrounded Yung Pung and began swirling about as if they were caught in a breeze.


    To make your sword blossom and to manifest the Qi of plum blossoms.


    That was the dream of Mount Hua¡¯s martial artists and the first goal to achieve as a martial artist that hailed from that n.


    The plum blossom sword art.


    It was the first time I¡¯d seen Yung Pung like that.


    <b> ?¡­To have such mastery over the art of plum blossoms at that age, such monstrous talent.?</b>


    Elder Shin spoke heatedly with a surprised tone.


    While I was just looking at Yung Pung, Elder Shin continued.


    <b> ?Want some tips on how to beat him??</b>


    I almost smirked at his absurd words.


    <b><i> I thought you said you have to support your side earlier?</i></b>


    <b> ?At this rate you are just going to get beat up and copse, and you won¡¯t be able to achieve the reason why you epted the duel.?</b>


    That was his intention huh¡­


    <b><i> Elder Shin.</i></b>


    ?What¡¯s up??


    <b><i> How far can you see?</i></b>


    I asked what he felt when he looked at both myself and Yung Pung.


    Elder Shin became quiet for a moment.


    Could he see what we were fully capable of?


    <b> ?I can¡¯t really feel much with the current state I¡¯m in.?</b>


    It seemed like he couldn¡¯t read that much into it.


    I nodded slightly to Elder Shin¡¯s words as that was a good thing;


    It would be a little bit of a hassle if he really could see everything.


    The plum blossom Qi that Yung Pung was emanating engulfed the whole area around me.


    It seemed beautiful and warm on the outside, but the sharp Qi felt like myriad swords were drawn against me.


    It was already impressive that he could produce this much Qi, but to put so much of his willpower into it was another impressive feat.


    He really lived up to the name of Mount Hua¡¯s best.


    ¡°I shall start, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Not going to give a weaker opponent a chance to attack first?¡±


    ¡°I did not once think that you were a weaker opponent.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh.¡±


    He was different from those other guys.


    I was honestly sorry forparing him to guys like Gu Jeolyub and Namgung Cheonjun.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be starti-¡­?¡±


    Yung Pung stopped his movements when he was about to start.


    I felt his emotions as his eyes widened and his breathing roughened.


    <b> ?W-What¡¯s this??</b>


    I heard Elder Shin as well.


    He even stuttered because of how shocked he was.


    <i>¨C ze-!</i>


    My destructive me arts saw me release a crazy amount of Qi from my body and I didn¡¯t try to focus it into one ce, instead letting it flow everywhere.


    The heat gradually devoured the area around us.


    And the raging heat that had no intention of cooling down, swallowed down the plum blossom Qi that was lingering in the air.


    The plum flower leaves started to burn away because of my zing Qi.


    Once it¡¯d burnt away all of his Qi, the zing Qi started swirling around my body.


    <b><i> I can even do stuff like this now that my Qi has increased.</i></b>


    I couldn¡¯t dare to even try to do something like this previously because I couldn¡¯t afford to.


    Yet now I was able to do it so easily.


    The ¡®zing Wheel¡¯.


    It wasn¡¯t necessarily a hard skill to use.


    It was a simple skill that let me form a me wheel around my body.


    However, it was a skill that consumed a ton of my Qi, so it wasn¡¯t a skill that I used a lot.


    I was doing a good job controlling it now, but I wouldn¡¯t be able to use it for a long time.


    <b> ?¡­I failed to realize that a real monster was right in front of my eyes.?</b>


    He was overpraising me.


    Although Elder Shin¡¯spliment initially brought me joy, I couldn¡¯t help but feel conflicted.


    I honestly didn¡¯t expect myself to go this far, but I was a bit excited as it¡¯d been a while.


    Yung Pung, who was standing before me was visibly shocked at the sight of his plum flowers burning away one by one.


    And Shinhyun who was watching from the side showed a simr surprise.


    ¡°Young Master Yung Pung.¡±


    He flinched at my call, it seemed like I¡¯d woken him from his own thoughts.


    ¡°Here Ie.¡±


    I didn¡¯t wait for his response as I leaped towards him with mes swirling around me,


    As a huge fire engulfed Yung Pung instantly.

 Chapter 59: The Fall of Plum Blossom Dragon (2)

    <b>? The Fall of Plum Blossom Dragon (2) ?</b>


    ¡®Genius¡¯.


    The people representing that metric had be rathermon as we entered the Generation of Shooting Stars.


    The word itself was self-exnatory.


    A genius was an individual who was much better and more talented than his peers in all aspects.


    They were the people that could just grab a sword and rapidly break through wall after wall that stood in their way toward martial excellence.


    There wasn¡¯t a generation where a genius didn¡¯t exist.


    For example, the Heavenly Venerables were the three geniuses of their time,


    The Seven Iron and Three Fists were the ten masters of the world that were not short of being called geniuses themselves.


    No matter how hard a genius tried to hide their talent, it would always find a way to shine.


    Even if they didn¡¯t want to unt their talent around, the world would immediately realize their talent just by looking at their movements.


    This was a matter of fact, unchanged no matter how much time had passed.


    And now, there were the Five Dragons and Three Phoenixes.


    These young prodigies were the stars of this generation; they were all individuals worthy of being hailed as, ¡®geniuses¡¯.


    wless since birth.


    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean they didn¡¯t put effort into improving themselves.


    It just meant that their efforts yielded far greater resultspared to the efforts of an average person.


    I could clearly see that fact in the Sword Dragon that stood before me, the traits of a genius.


    He was the youngest ¡®Plum Blossoms Swordsman¡¯ while simultaneously being the greatest prodigy of the Mount Hua Sect. I couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine just how much weight those two titles held.


    Only people who were naturally talented to the extreme whilst also having reached a certain level would find themselves qualified for the title of Plum Blossoms Swordsman.


    That was what it meant to be able to use the plum blossom Qi, and to be able to make one¡¯s sword blossom with plum flowers.


    That was what it meant to awaken the art of Mount Hua.


    And Yung Pung who wasn¡¯t even at the age of 20 yet ¡ª whilst still being a third-generation student ¡ª had already reached that point, showing just how monstrous his natural talent was.


    And yet, that same Yung Pung,


    <i>¨C Pow!</i>


    Was being pushed back by a boy much younger than him in age.


    ¡°Ughhhh!¡±


    Shinhyun was just unable believe what he was seeing with his own eyes.


    The heat that was being produced by the boy made it hard for him to even breathe, and he watched with wide eyes how Yung Pung¡¯s plum blossoms were being engulfed and incinerated by the zing fire the boy manifested.


    This wasn¡¯t just a simple matter of using his Qi efficiently and in the best way possible, or about positioning his body in a certain way.


    No, it was quite simply a sheer difference in power.


    <b><i>¡­How is a little kid so powerful?</i></b>


    Gu Yangcheon of the Gu n.


    He wasn¡¯t someone that was known throughout the world yet; he didn¡¯t even have a title.


    Shinhyun knew about the Gu n.


    It was the n of a master martial artist, the Tiger Warrior, and it was also the home of the Sword Phoenix who held the title of the greatest prodigy in the world of this generation.


    And it was also the n of his martial sister.


    So Shinhyun knew a bit about the n already.


    He¡¯d expected nothing less of the boy, considering that he shared the same blood as the Tiger Warrior and the Sword Phoenix.


    Well, he could have just been a boy that didn¡¯t meet his father¡¯s expectations, but Shinhyun hadn¡¯t thought that way when he firstid his eyes upon Gu Yangcheon.


    <b><i> ¡­But still, for him to be this strong is still unexpected.</i></b>


    me arts were extremely hard to control.


    It was a martial skill that was so destructive that oftentimes the user of the art wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand its explosive power.


    Because of how wild the Qi became, it also took a huge toll on the user¡¯s body.


    And although the art was more destructive and powerful whenpared to other arts thanks to its explosiveness, it was equally hard to master and made reaching higher realms of the art a burdensome task as it slowly destroyed the martial artist¡¯s body.


    But what about the boy before him?


    Cold sweat flowed down Shinhyun¡¯s chin.


    It was already impressive enough that he was able to produce so much Qi that it pressured the whole area surrounding him, but when one considered the fact that he had managed to not harm anything even as he used such a destructive art¡­


    That only meant that he had perfect control over his me arts.


    Yung Pung tried his best to avoid the engulfing mes, but it wasn¡¯t easy for him because Gu Yangcheon gave him no space to evade his onught.


    One of the most important things, when it came to a duel, was the distance between two fighters.


    And it applied especially in this fight as this was a fight where one fighter was a sword wielder while the other used his fists.


    It was a sh between two principles;


    The fist user sought to reduce the distance as much as possible,


    While the sword wielder sought to gain as much distance as possible.


    And Gu Yangcheon never let Yung Pung gain that distance.


    He knew full well how to go against a sword user.


    Yung Pung clenched his teeth and focused the flow of his Qi into his feet and suddenly rushed forward.


    He who had been constantly stepping back from Gu Yangcheon was now instead charging at him.


    Even as he moved with urgency, Yung Pung¡¯s sword retained its elegance.


    His strikes were precise and heavy while also being fast and urate.


    The Mount Hua Sect had veryplicated movements in their sword arts, so you needed at least a few years to learn those movements.


    But Yung Pung had been able to master those movements not too long after he first saw them.


    That had been the day when everyone acknowledged that Yung Pung was the greatest prodigy of the Mount Hua Sect.


    The end of his sword was light and sharp and with every step Yung Pung took, the mark of a plum flower appeared on the ground he tread.


    The Mark of Plum Flowers.


    There was a certain level that martial artists of Mount Hua had to reach in order for them to form the mark of plum flowers wherever they touched.


    It was also the standard required for one to be a Plum Blossoms Swordsman, and was the symbol of bing a true martial artist of the Mount Hua Sect.


    Shinhyun nodded his head following the mark¡¯s appearance.


    It may have looked like he was getting pushed back by Gu Yangcheon¡¯s mes, but Yung Pung was finding his way back into the fight and was starting to fight back.


    His sword strikes formed many images of plum flowers.


    The plum blossoms were now pressing down the raging mes that were once pushing back Yung Pung.


    The quintessential sword art of the Mount Hua Sect was being beautifully disyed through Yung Pung¡¯s hand.


    His movements were elegant, the Qi his sword held was sharp, and the blooming of plum flowers followed his sword strikes.


    As expected.


    To win against the Sword Dragon is¡ª


    ¡°Uoughh!!!¡±


    <b><i> Huh¡­?!</i></b>


    Shinhyun¡¯s eyes widened.


    It was due to the scream that leaked out of Yung Pung¡¯s mouth.


    All of a sudden, he thought that he saw Gu Yangcheon¡¯s fist digging into Yung Pung¡¯s ribs.


    Shinhyun tried harder to enhance his vision by focusing more of his Qi into his eyes, but the mes blocked his vision and made it hard for him to see clearly through them.


    This, in turn, meant that Shinhyun, a second-generation student of the Mount Hua Sect, was struggling to see through the mes that were made by a mere boy in his youth.


    <b><i> ¡­How dense does his Qi have to be for it to be like this?</i></b>


    He had thought at first that the mes were being pressed down by the blooming plum flowers produced by Yung Pung, but Shinhyun realized quickly that his assumption had been incorrect.


    It wasn¡¯t that the mes were being pressed down by the ever-blooming plum blossoms, but instead, the raging mes rampaging all over were being reduced on purpose.


    The mes definitely covered less area now, but the power behind them had be much denser than before.


    The blooming plum blossoms were slowly starting to burn away.


    Then, all of a sudden, something flew out from the dome of zing mes.


    It was the wooden sword that Yung Pung had been using in this fight.


    <i>¨C Pow!</i>


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Not long after, Yung Pung himself was sent flying out of the mes, the sound of an explosion apanying his flight.


    After rolling on the ground anding to a stop sometime after, Yung Pung groaned under his breath and struggled to move his body.


    <i>¨C Woosh!</i>


    The mes that covered the area slowly shrank down until what remained of them had now circled around the now-visible figure of Gu Yangcheon.


    As he had been in the heat for so long, a lot of steam could be seen visibly emanating from his body.


    The flowers that were about to blossom around him were being rapidly engulfed and incinerated by the destructive mes.


    It showed that the flower that just bloomed from a tree was powerless when faced against the power of mes.


    Yung Pung¡¯s plum blossoms didn¡¯t even get the chance to bloom as they slowly burnt to ashes.


    In the face of the groaning Yung Pung as he was looking at the zing figure of Gu Yangcheon, one could see a visible mix of myriads of emotions, ranging from fear and confusion to even doubt.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    The click of a tongue broke the silence that had engulfed the surroundings.


    Yung Pung who was looking at Gu Yangcheon with shaky eyes, couldn¡¯t take it anymore and turned his head away.


    Shinhyun didn¡¯t know why Yung Pung was acting like that, so, he had no choice but to turn his gaze toward Gu Yangcheon to understand the reason behind his junior brother¡¯s actions.


    And then, he was able to realize the reason why Yung Pung had avoided looking at Gu Yangcheon.


    In Gu Yangcheon¡¯s eyes as he looked down at Yung Pung,


    Was present the emotions of utter disappointment that were visible for everyone to see.


    * * *


    There were many things one could list when it came to the strengths of a talented individual,


    But, it was inevitable that they had weaknesses as well.


    Even if they were talented, they would need to have something more than just talent or else they would eventually get blocked by a wall they couldn¡¯t surpass at one point in their lives.


    And because the previous walls had all been so easy for them to ovee, when they came face to face with a real wall that they weren¡¯t able to ovee easily like the others, they would eventually opt to just give up.


    Yung Pung was a genius; there was no doubt about that fact.


    I was more certain about that fact than anyone as I had seen what heights he was able to reach in my previous life.


    But he ultimately wasn¡¯t able to ovee the wall.


    When it came to natural talent, he was at the same level as Gu Huibi or perhaps even surpassed her in that regard.


    And even now, even in this life, that was still the case.


    Not everyone was capable of bing a Plum Blossoms Swordsman. It was a level, a bar, that was only achievable by going through endless training and enlightenments.


    It meant that he was, at the very least, a first-rate martial artist.


    He was a first-rate martial artist before reaching the age of 20.


    So it was understandable why he was so confident about himself.


    <b>?It¡¯s funnier since this ising from you.?</b>


    I was an exception in this regard as I had the help of miracles that also included the mysterious regression itself.


    Not that anyone else including Elder Shin knew about that.


    Anyways, geniuses were very full of themselves and it was an inevitable fact.


    Gu Jeolyub, Namgung Cheonjun, and even Gu Huibi.


    They were all differentpared to average human beings, were all better than them in more or less all aspects, and that sense of superiority they received from that fact easily made them prideful.


    But this also served as one of the biggest poisons for them.


    Yung Pung, as a person, wasn¡¯t bad.


    He was respectful and had some sense in him that was absent in most geniuses.


    He¡¯d let his emotions get to him because of his young age, but that might be fixed as he grew older.


    However, even that Yung Pung was full of himself because of his talent.


    And because of that, he eventually faced a wall that he couldn¡¯t ovee¡­ and ultimately chose to give up.


    That was what had happened in my previous life.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    At my forceful question, Yung Pung¡¯s shoulder trembled subconsciously.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you picking up your sword again?¡±


    I saw his wooden sword thaty t on the ground.


    He may have caused plum blossoms to bloom with his sword,


    But it was just a hollow blooming with no density within it.


    That meant that it hadn¡¯t been a long time since he¡¯d learned the art.


    <b> ?¡­What a monster.?</b>


    That was probably the biggest reason why Yung Pung was defeated right now.


    <b> ?You say it like it¡¯s easy. You think it¡¯s possible to use such a weak sword to break through an opening and attack?? </b>


    It certainly wasn¡¯t easy, as it required him to have no nervousness or fear for it to be possible in the first ce.


    This was more of a matter of experience rather than talent.


    Experience that you would only be able to get when you were in the middle of a battlefield that required you to break through many opponents and attacks that would unceasinglye your way.


    I slowly walked towards Yung Pung.


    Yung Pung¡¯s eyes still harbored doubts about the result of the duel.


    <b><i> Why did every genius show those exact same eyes when I beat them in a duel?</i></b>


    ¡°You insisted that you really wanted to duel, so I had high expectations¡­ but I¡¯m disappointed, Master Yung Pung.¡±


    <b><i> ¡­High expectations my ass.</i></b>


    I felt like I was going to puke because of my absurd lies.


    The way to ovee one¡¯s self-pride is in fact pretty simple.


    If they couldn¡¯t ovee it themselves, someone else would need to destroy it for them.


    Once they realized that there would always be someone else that reigned over their talent, they would naturally learn their lesson.


    Of course, during the process, they would fall into despair, and had to decide whether to wallow in it, to ignore it, to continue to live with that same sense of pride¡­. Or to clench their teeth and stand back up.


    I would have preferred it if Namgung Bi-ah sparred with him instead of me.


    But since she sulked and became grouchy¡­


    <b> ?It¡¯s true that you didn¡¯t have to fight him yourself.?</b>


    <b><i> Why say this now when you wanted me to do it the whole time?</i></b>


    <b> ?You were the one that volunteered because of the guilt you feel towards Mount Hua. I¡¯m still curious as to why you feel this way.?</b>


    <b><i> You told me you weren¡¯t going to ask about it, didn¡¯t you?</i></b>


    <b> ?¡­You really are a rotting piece of shit, you know that??</b>


    Namgung Cheonjun was someone who continued to live with his arrogance.


    But Yung Pung was surely different.


    Even if he¡¯d grown up while being called a genius his whole life in Mount Hua, he still wasn¡¯t very spoiled.


    Yung Pung who¡¯d been on the floor struggled to stand up.


    He picked up the wooden sword next to him.


    Then the limping Yung Pung slowly positioned his hands.


    It was a sign of defeat.


    ¡°I lost¡­¡±


    Unlike the others, he didn¡¯t make any excuses for his loss.


    He just admitted his defeat with a weak and pitiful voice.


    This guy really was as clean as a sheet.


    I wondered if I should say anything more, but I thought that he would struggle to speak anymore, so I showed the same gesture to him and turned around.


    This much is enough.


    <b> ?Maybe it¡¯s because of the way you look, but that kinda fits you.?</b>


    <b><i> You realize you are pretty much talking shit, right Elder Shin?</i></b>


    <b> ?Of course, I am, you little brat. You thought I wasplimenting you??</b>


    <b><i>. . .</i></b>


    I didn¡¯t know how Yung Pung would think of this, but I felt pretty refreshed since it¡¯d been a while since I¡¯d dueled someone.


    They would clean up the mess, so I was just going to go to sleep¡­ or so I¡¯d thought.


    Namgung Bi-ah blocked my way, and after looking at me for a while, spoke out loud.


    ¡°Now do it with me.¡±


    <b><i> ¡­Do what, you lunatic?</i></b>

 Chapter 60: The Fall of Plum Blossom Dragon (3)

    <b>? The Fall of Plum Blossom Dragon (3) ?</b>


    None of it was weing.


    The sound of rainfall, the moonlight shining down from the night sky above, and the breeze brushing past his hair.


    Not a single thing was weing.


    The woman asked while the man was trapped in those hazy thoughts.


    <b> ?¡­Are you crying??</b>


    <b> ?Crying my ass, it¡¯s obviously just because of the rain.?</b>


    The man responded rudely, but the hand of the woman reached out to his cheeks.


    He would normally have pped the hand away, but this time, he embraced her touch and let her nestle his cheeks.


    <b> ?You¡­ really aren¡¯t.?</b>


    <b>?It looks like you want me to.?</b>


    The man had already gone through too much.


    He believed that he had nothing left in him that could make him shed tears.


    <b> ?¡­Disappointing.?</b>


    The woman¡¯s voice held no traces of emotions.


    And it was the same even when death crawled infinitely closer to her being.


    The man guessed that the woman had be like this as she had already killed more people than she could hope to count, and, in the process, saw so many visions of death herself.


    The woman was missing one of her arms and had a huge hole lodged in her chest.


    The reason why she was still alive when she should¡¯ve already died was probably because of the level she reached as a martial artist.


    Even then, she didn¡¯t have much time left.


    <b> ?Why did you do this??</b>


    The man asked the woman as he couldn¡¯t understand her actions a single bit.


    At thest moment, the sword had been aimed towards the man.


    And, even though the woman herself could¡¯ve survived, she threw herself in front of him.


    The man couldn¡¯t understand.


    No, he just didn¡¯t want to understand.


    He was supposed to be the one that should¡¯ve beenying on the ground right now.


    That was what was supposed to happen ever since this bloody war had started.


    But the woman interfered with the man¡¯s destiny.


    And that roused the man¡¯s anger.


    Yes, it made the man angry. He was sure of it. He told himself that to be the reason for the seething anger burning inside of him right now.


    The woman slowly touched the man¡¯s cheek.


    The sound of rainfall made the man nauseous.


    <b> ?Don¡¯t cry.?</b>


    The man tried to push away the woman¡¯s hand.


    But when he grabbed her frail wrist, he found himself unable to do what he desired.


    <b> ?¡­Don¡¯t cry.?</b>


    The woman kept repeating the same line to the deste man. She kept speaking even though she couldn¡¯t see anything as her eyes had long since closed.


    Was it sympathy?


    Or was it friendship?


    He couldn¡¯t really understand anything anymore.


    <b> ?¡­I told you I¡¯m not crying.?</b>


    <b> ?Don¡¯t¡­ cry.?</b>


    The woman¡¯s white, blue-tinted hair started to lose its light as it became drenched in the tumbling rain.


    Of course, the moonlight that the man hated to his bones¡­ just had to go away the moment he needed its presence the most.


    <b> ?¡­Is the moon still up¡­??</b>


    The woman asked the man in a hushed tone.


    The man looked up to the sky.


    It was only filled with dark clouds and the constant pouring of the cold rain.


    The woman loved the moon.


    She would often look at the moon while sitting on a rock.


    The man could remember every single time that she gazed up at the moon in a daze.


    <b> ?¡­Yes, it¡¯s up there.?</b>


    There was no way the moon was visible with the presence of the dark clouds and the rain blocking it.


    Both the man and the woman knew.


    They just acted like they didn¡¯t know anything.


    <b> ?¡­Are you next to me??</b>


    The woman asked, her voice slowly diminishing to a whisper.


    The man smiled nkly at her stupid question.


    <b> ?You¡¯re still asking that even though you are touching my cheek.?</b>


    It almost looked as if the woman smiled a little at the man¡¯s words.


    Did she smile? The man thought that he was just seeing things.


    <b> ?¡­Both of us are here, thank goodness.?</b>


    <b><i> What is she so relieved for?</i></b>


    The man wasn¡¯t able to ask her that question.


    Because those were thest words before she left this world.


    And then, the man slowly put down the woman¡¯s hand.


    It didn¡¯t seem like he could afford to bring her body along with him or bury her.


    As she probably wouldn¡¯t have wanted that, nor could the man afford to do that in his current situation.


    <b> ?Found you!?</b>


    The man slowly turned around to the voice he heard from behind him.


    Tens, or perhaps even hundreds of martial artists were facing against the man.


    They were people that wore a white uniform with blue ents which had the word ¡®Pledge¡¯ written on it.


    In front of all these martial artists stood a very handsome man, and that man pulled out the sword from his scabbard.


    <b> ?Thankfully you couldn¡¯t run that far.?</b>


    The man could see the handsome man¡¯s will and determination to save the peace of the world.


    The man had to forcefully suppress the goosebumps he got because of the handsome man¡¯s appearance.


    <b>?¡­The Meteor Sword.?</b>


    The Meteor, Jang Seongyeon. He was the man that was called the future of the Orthodox Faction.


    The man slowly called to him.


    With the man¡¯s call, the Meteor¡¯s eyebrows shook ever so slightly.


    Then the woman next to the Meteor shouted before he could utter anything.


    <b>?How dare you! Don¡¯t you dare put the name of our leader in your filthy demonic mouth!?</b>


    The man didn¡¯t respond to her.


    The rainfall felt much much heavier than usual.


    <b> ?¡­I keep forgetting.?</b>


    The man rubbed his face in exhaustion.


    Yes, he kept forgetting.


    The reason why he was standing in this spot, and the role he had to y in this farce.


    He just kept forgetting all of it over and over again.


    <b> ?¡­The Heavenly Demon will soon be killed. Just surrender yourself!?</b>


    The man smirked at the Meteor¡¯s words.


    He tried to hold it in, but couldn¡¯t, in the end.


    <strong>?Lord will soon be killed? Who will do that??</strong>


    <b> ?The Heavenly Demon is currently fighting against the Heavenly Venerables-?</b>


    <b> ?Ah, the Heavenly Venerables? So you left them with the Heavenly Demon and all of you came here to capture a lowly soldier like me, huh?? </b>


    The man couldn¡¯t stop his smile from stretching further along his lips.


    The Meteor¡¯s face slowly and gradually morphed into a frown.


    The man finally managed to stop his chuckling.


    <b> ?Right, let¡¯s do it¡­ let¡¯s do it already, since if I don¡¯t do it seriously, everyone will throw a tantrum again.?</b>


    As the man took a step forward,


    Raging mes of dark fury rose from the soles of his feet and instantly engulfed the entirety of the forest they now upied.


    While all the martial artists were getting into their battle stances, the man had his eyes set on the Meteor and him only.


    His emotionless visage returned once more as he spoke to the Meteor.


    <b> ?You sick bastard.?</b>


    The Meteor¡¯s mouth shook slightly at his words, but his face quickly lost visibility as the destructive mes of destruction surged all around the man and the others.


    The mes that gradually increased in size managed to swallow the entire forest, and in a short span of time, they burned down everything within the radius of a few miles.


    ording to the report of the Murim Alliance¡ª ¡®The demonic human had managed to escape. The sole survivor of that incident being the Meteor as the others were burnt to ashes.¡¯


    * * *


    ¡°Duel.¡±


    I coughed at Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s response.


    The memories that resurfaced out of nowhere and without my control were always the ones that made me feel the most amount of nausea.


    <b><i> Why? Why did I suddenly remember that incident? Why now of all times, dammit?</i></b>


    I couldn¡¯t look at Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s face, so I had to avert my eyes away from her.


    I felt like I would lose control if I looked at her any longer due to the terrifying memory surfacing once again.


    ¡°¡­Did you not just see I just finished fighting with someone?¡±


    I had just finished a duel against Yung Pung.


    <b><i> Wasn¡¯t Namgung Bi-ah watching that with the others?</i></b>


    <b><i> Why was she asking for a duel right after that?</i></b>


    Following my question, Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s lips formed a pout and she became sulky.


    For her to make such a face¡­ was very rare.


    I couldn¡¯t even dare to imagine her making such a face in my previous life.


    Every time something like this happened, I couldn¡¯t help but feel that she really was different from the Demon Sword in my memories, but I still couldn¡¯tpletely throw away the strange feeling that resided in the corner of my heart whenever I saw her.


    <b> ?You¡¯ve suddenly be so inconsistent with whatever you do, just stick to one thing already, it¡¯s annoying me.?</b>


    <b><i> Your words are bing harsher and harsher, Elder.</i></b>


    <b> ?Hmph.?</b>


    Was he mad that a person from his n got beaten up even though he was the one that wanted me to duel him?


    Nah, no way was he that narrow-minded, right¡­?


    <b> ?¡­You rotten piece of shit.?</b>


    <b><i> ¡­I wasn¡¯t wrong, it seems.</i></b>


    But I guess he really was from Mount Hua, seeing as he still felt so biased towards the n.


    <b> ?That doesn¡¯t matter here. It¡¯s the lord¡¯s job to take care of their own children.?</b>


    <b><i> Then what are you so mad for?</i></b>


    <b> ?¡­I just feel frustrated that he got beaten up even after manifesting the plum blossoms. Back in my days, I wasn¡¯t like that¡­!</b>?


    <b><i> ¡­What do you mean-</i></b>


    <strong>?Kids these days, sigh¡­ That¡¯s not how you use that technique¡­?</strong>


    I just decided to ignore him altogether.


    Turning my focus to Namgung Bi-ah, I spoke.


    ¡°Are you like this because you are still sulking about my rejection?¡±


    Was she being so stubborn because I rejected her duel and epted Yung Pung¡¯s instead?


    I guess I was right because Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s eyes flinched slightly when I mentioned that.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not sulking.¡±


    Her voice was shaking a bit too.


    ¡°It looks like you are though?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you aren¡¯t?¡±


    <b><i> But then why is she avoiding my gaze? Was she always capable of showing so much emotion on her face?</i></b>


    Whether it was because she was still young, or perhaps she was originally like this, was something I was unaware of.


    But I was curious about one thing about Namgung Bi-ah who kept avoiding eye contact with me.


    ¡°Lady Namgung.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Do you like the moon?¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah tilted her head at my question.


    It was understandable because it was a very random question.


    Maybe she thought about it a little, she answered my question after rolling her eyes.


    ¡°Not really¡­?¡±


    I smirked at her response.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t like the moon, huh.¡±


    I thought I heard her say that she did like the moon.


    Maybe she didn¡¯t actually say it out loud.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    I spoke to Namgung Bi-ah who seemed visibly confused by my mutters.


    ¡°The duel¡­ We can do it next time.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s eyes widened at my words.


    <b><i>Is she that surprised that I said we¡¯d do it next time? </i></b>


    ¡°¡­You¡¯ll duel with me?¡±


    ¡°Only if you speak to me formally.¡±


    ¡°Young Master?¡±


    ¡°¡­Never mind, just do whatever you want.¡±


    I honestly gave up at this point.


    This habit of hers won¡¯t be fixed no matter how hard I tried.


    I had already used up too much Qi and would probably feel tired down to my bones very soon.


    I did control myself a little, but it was a rough skill that wasn¡¯t meant to be used for a long time, and I was sure it would put a toll on my body not long after.


    I would probably be in painying down.


    <b> ?I hope you get sleep paralysis.?</b>


    <b><i> Are you really not going to act your age? How can a ghost pray for a sleep paralysis demon</i></b> <b><i>to affect his host?</i></b>


    <b> ?Act my age!? Why you little brat¡­!?</b>


    I suddenly got a headache because of the constant shouting of the old man inside my head.


    While I was wrapping my hands around my head, Namgung Bi-ah came towards me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°My head is just-¡±


    Then Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s hand suddenly touched my cheek.


    Because of that, the memory from earlier ovepped with what she was saying to me right now.


    ¡°It¡¯s burning¡­¡±


    <strong>?Don¡¯t cry.?</strong>


    An ominous feeling crept up immediately as both scenes ovepped, causing me to reflexively p away Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s hand.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah kept repeatedly looking at her hand, which was pped away. and my hand, which had pped her hand away, for some time.


    I¡¯d identally acted too rashly with her.


    I let out a fake cough and apologized to her for my misconduct.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was just surprised.¡±


    <b> ?You can¡¯t even eat the things that are thrown at you for free.? </b>


    Namgung Bi-ah nodded her head at my apology.


    It looked like she was saying that she was fine.


    ¡°Then¡­ next time.¡±


    After muttering those words, Namgung Bi-ah turned around and walked away.


    Was it just me or did her footsteps make it seem like she was feeling a bit happy?


    While I was watching her, Elder Shin asked me a question.


    <b> ?You really didn¡¯t want to do it, but what made you change your mind??</b>


    <b><i> When did I say I didn¡¯t want to do it?</i></b>


    <b> ?Up until the point you told her you would duel her next time, and even now, you felt hesitant about the thought-?</b>


    <b><i> She really seemed like she wanted it so badly, so I just said yes to it.</i></b>


    <b> ?¡­Right. Well, if you do get a chance to duel with her, control it this time.?</b>


    <b><i> Control what?</i></b>


    <strong>?Whatever beast-like skills you use, just be a little more cautious when using your Qi.? </strong>


    I couldn¡¯t really understand Elder Shin¡¯s words, but it didn¡¯t seem like he was joking anymore.


    <b> ?I had to go through the hassle of suppressing the beast because you used so much of your Qi.? </b>


    <b><i> ¡­Huh?</i></b>


    <b> ?What did you consume for you to have this horrendous thing inside you¡­ You really want an old man to suffer like this, you little brat!??</b>


    <b><i> It¡¯s not like you¡¯re alive anyways, so what are you talking about?</i></b>


    Elder Shin rampaged back at my response.


    I couldn¡¯t stop his rampage just by blocking my ears, so it was more than a bit annoying.


    Regardless, while I¡¯d responded jokingly to him, it seemed like I had a serious problem at my hands.


    For that thing to go on a rampage when I use a lot of Qi¡­


    Elder Shin¡¯s words were an unwee warning.


    Now that I was able to freely use my power, there was a problem inside me all of a sudden?


    <b><i> What could</i></b> <b><i>it be?</i></b>


    Whether it came from the treasure or was something I had inside my body from the start was something I didn¡¯t know.


    <b><i> I hoped that Elder Shin is lying, but even that¡­ I¡¯m not sure of¡­</i></b>


    <b><i> Hopefully, I can figure something out when we reach Mount Hua.</i></b>


    I felt like I wasn¡¯t going to get a solution even if I went to the Mount Hua Sect, but I didn¡¯t exactly have any other choices.


    <b><i> Is this also something I¡¯m going to have to deal withter?</i></b>


    Since it¡¯s not like I could do anything about it in the middle of a mountain.


    I let Mount Hua¡¯s crew do their business with Yung Pung and returned to my camp.


    I felt that something was different as I entered the camp, and thinking about it for a bit, I realized that Wi Seol-Ah didn¡¯te running to me anymore¡­


    ¡°¡­Huh? Did she really go somewhere?¡±


    It obviously wasn¡¯t possible for her toe and greet me all the time, but she always came to me most of the time in these situations, so I couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit worried.


    So, I asked one of the servants.


    ¡°Seol-Ah was with her grandpa earlier.¡±


    I felt relieved upon hearing servant¡¯s response.


    There was nothing to worry about when she was with the Sword Emperor.


    <b><i> ¡­I guess starting tomorrow we will travel with Namgung Bi-ah, huh?</i></b>


    <b> ?¡­You¡¯re lucky she¡¯s packing¨C?</b>


    While I was thinking of what to do, Elder Shin spoke out.


    <b><i> ¡­Elder Shin, you aren¡¯t a Taoist after all, are you?</i></b>


    <b> ?You little brat¡­ How dare you say that to the ancestor of a Taoist n!??</b>


    No matter how I looked at it, this guy should not have be the Lord of the Mount Hua Sect¡­


    Let alone him bing the Divine Sword of Mount Hua on top of that.


    That would be an embarrassment to the people of the Mount Hua Sect that were currently living there as well as the future people of Mount Hua.


    <b> ?¡­You know I can hear you, right??</b>


    <b><i> Yes, that¡¯s why I¡¯m saying it. Don¡¯t worry about it.</i></b>


    <b> ?Hahaha, what a piece of shit you are, indeed.?</b>


    After finishing the duel, the night sky became much darker than before.


    I had to go to bed as staying up any longer would only make it harder for me tomorrow.


    I felt a little bad for Yung Pung since I did go a bit far in the duel.


    <b> ?A bit far? You say that now after burning all those flowers away!???</b>


    <b><i> ¡­I felt that he would handle it nicely on his own.</i></b>


    If something like this broke him, there was no way he would be able to ovee his wall anyways.


    I wanted to wash myself as I had sweated a lot during the duel, but I was feeling reallyzy, so I just decided to sleep anyways.


    <b> ?¡­How filthy of you to sleep in your current state.?</b>


    As always, I ignored Elder Shin¡¯s wordspletely.


    * * *


    Wi Seol-Ah was having a conversation with the Sword Emperor for the first time in a while.


    Their conversations usually consisted of him narrating tales to Wi Seol-Ah while she attentively listened to them and enjoying every bit of them.


    While she was about to fall asleep with her eyes half closed, Wi Seol-Ah suddenly asked the Sword Emperor a question that she had wanted to for a while.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a fianc¨¦?¡±


    ¡°HMM?¡±


    The Sword Emperor made a strange face following Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s question.


    He felt a bit embarrassed that although he was lenient with raising her, he hadn¡¯t even taught her something as simple as that.


    He didn¡¯t know why she was randomly asking such a question, but he just thought that it was just another one of her random questions and nothing else. She was curious about many things, such as what an eagle would taste like, or a hawk¡­


    So Sword Emperor just took the question lightly and responded as such to Wi Seol-Ah.


    ¡°A fianc¨¦ is¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­!¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s expression became darker and darker as she listened to the Sword Emperor¡¯s exnation.


    But the Sword Emperor didn¡¯t notice her expression and continued to exin to Wi Seol-Ah about her question.


    The next day,


    Wi Seol-Ah stopped talking to Namgung Bi-ah.

 Chapter 61: The Fall of Plum Blossom Dragon (4)

    <b>? The Fall of Plum Blossom Dragon (4) ?</b>


    ¨C <i>Crunch.</i>


    I stepped hard onto the grass-covered ground with my feet.


    Slowly, I focused my strength on my lower limbs. Starting from the soles of my feet, trailing upwards to my ankles, then legs, thighs, and finally my hips.


    I gradually gave strength to each and every part of my lower extremities.


    Whether it may be a sword wielder, a fist fighter, or even an archer, for that matter, focusing all your might on one¡¯s lower extremities was the most important aspect of martial arts.


    After all, it was the very core of a martial artist.


    Satisfied with prepping up my lower body, slowly, I mustered up my Qi¡­


    <i>¨C Swish-!</i>


    mes arose from the ground up, flowing upwards along my body.


    When the unruly mes showed signs of going wild, forcefully, I suppressed the wild nature of raucous mes.


    Too much power might as well be an unnecessary amount of power that was better of not existing at all.


    Slowly, I invoked the me arts to flow inside my body.


    Corresponding to my invocation, a seething ring of fire formed around my body.


    <b> ?Not yet.?</b>


    Paying heed to Elder Shin¡¯s words, I brought forth even more Qi out of my body, increasing the rotation speed of the me ring, as a result.


    ¨C <i>Whoosh-!</i>


    I felt my Qi leaving my body at a rapid rate.


    However, I also felt the ring of fire getting hotter ordingly.


    <b> ?Not yet.?</b>


    Although the fire surrounding me was bing progressively stronger, I also had to pay heed to control the intensity of the fire so that the space surrounding me doesn¡¯t get destroyed in the process.


    I was sure that training this way would help me to control my mes ¨C whether to just adjust the intensity or even put it out if need be ¨C in a real fight.


    After using my Qi in this way for a while, the Qi flowing inside me tapped somewhere inside my body.


    It was near the ce where my heart was located.


    ¡®¡­I reached it already.¡¯


    I was also dumbfounded by this realization.


    Destructive martial arts were able to generate explosive amounts of power, but as a caveat, reaching even the boundary of the next realm was much harder. If I hadn¡¯t absorbed all that power from the treasure of the Mount Hua Sect, I was sure it would¡¯ve been impossible for me to reach the 4th realm of me arts due to that trait.


    However, my Qi had already reached my heart.


    <b> ?Not that.?</b>


    I nodded to Elder Shin¡¯s words.


    I just did what he told me to do.


    I couldn¡¯t be reckless and impatiently try to open it yet.


    I heard Elder Shin smirking as he was equally dumbfounded as me at seeing me reach this state.


    <b> ?¡­Truly, for your Qi to reach the heart already¡­ Such monstrous talent is enough to give me goosebumps all over.? </b>


    <b><i>Talent?</i></b> In Elder Shin¡¯s eyes, my current state might seem possible due to my talent, but only I knew that what I achieved was possible only due to the experiences of my past life.


    In order for martial artists to reach the Peak realm, they needed to open their hearts so that Qi may flow within and subsequently be able to sense the Qi that flowed within their hearts.


    They won¡¯t be able to open their hearts up if theycked the amount of Qi needed for that step and even if they were lucky enough to open their hearts to let the Qi flow within, if they were unable to withstand the feeling of the Qi within their hearts then it would only lead to their body exploding due to the bacsh.


    Hence, even if one were to be prepared for the procedure, they first needed to have the Qi reserves necessary to proceed to the next step.


    On the other hand, if they had the Qi reserves necessary for the next step, they needed to be mentally prepared for what was toe.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    The me ring surrounding me had now reached the level that I had used during my duel against Yung Pungst night.


    The start of the 4th realm.


    At this point, it was hard for me to control the intensity of my heat to a degree that it doesn¡¯t damage the area surrounding me.


    As I began to wonder how long I needed to keep this up,


    <b> ?¡­Stop.?</b>


    I retrieved all the Qi back to my body at Elder Shin¡¯s signal.


    I stopped my Qi flow, but due to the remnant heat of the me Qi, steam began to leak out of my body.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    <b> ?This is your limit for now.?</b>


    <b><i>Hmm, this much, huh?</i></b>


    <b><i> What am I doing, you wonder? </i></b>


    I was testing the amount of Qi in my body that I could tap into since Elder Shin informed me that there was something in my body that kept rampaging whenever I expended vast quantities of my Qi.


    From what I could see, I was only able to use the Qi that I could gather in my arms but any more than that would be too much for me for now.


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    No matter how much I thought about it, I couldn¡¯t find a solution to this problem.


    <b><i> Will I be able to find a solution after reaching the Mount Hua Sect?</i></b> I wasn¡¯t really sure about that.


    But it wasn¡¯t like I had any other choices left for me now, was it? So, I just had to reach that ce and see for myself.


    <b> ?You still have so much worry for no reason, just go there and see if you can find something to tackle this.? </b>


    Elder Shin was right.


    I knew that just worrying about it wouldn¡¯t solve a thing.


    It was just an old habit of mine to overthink things; due to all the messes I would run into wherever I went.


    I brushed away the dust covering my clothes and thought about doing some light training.


    However, I felt a presenceing from behind me at that moment.


    I checked to see who it was and thankfully it was a familiar face.


    ¡°Young Master, did you have a good night¡¯s sleep?¡±


    It was Yung Pung,ing from behind with a refreshing smile etched on his face.


    <b> ?Woah¡­?</b>


    Eximed Elder Shin in surprise.


    My reaction was no different from his.


    I had thought that perhaps he would be unable to ovee the loss he facedst night¡­


    However, Yung Pung was feelingfortable enough to greet me as though nothing had happened between usst night.


    <b><i>Did he ovee the feeling of defeat already? Or did he not care about it in the first ce?</i></b>


    <b> ?What do you think??</b>


    I couldn¡¯t help but put on a sour expression on my face at Elder Shin¡¯s rhetorical question.


    He and I both knew the answer already. Yung Pung had already finished organizing his thoughts in just one night.


    It didn¡¯t seem like he had figured everything out, but I could feel that both his aura and expression had be much more serene than before.


    ¡®This is why I dislike geniuses¡­¡¯


    I hate every single one of them without exception.


    Whether he knew about my thoughts or not, Yung Pung just bowed his head toward me.


    ¡°Master Yung Pung¡­?¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean all of a sudden?¡±


    He could only give a somewhat awkward smile at that question.


    ¡°I already know that you tried to give me a lesson even though I don¡¯t know what I did to deserve it.¡±


    <b> ?Woah! Woah!?</b>


    <b><i>I¡¯d prefer it if you could just stay quiet right now.</i></b>


    My sour expression was about to turn into a frown at this point.


    ¡°..Young Master?¡±


    Confused at the change in my expression, Yung Pung called out to me, but I wasn¡¯t feeling much better.


    To be honest, I did try to help him out, but I didn¡¯t expect him to change this much in just the span of one night.


    Moreover, he had no hesitation whatsoever in bowing his head down to a person younger than him.


    Also, the sincerity I could feel in his feelings of gratitude toward me only made things more ufortable for me.


    Of course, there was still no guarantee that Yung Pung will be able to ovee the wall he would face in the future just because of this one enlightenment,


    But he certainly had a higher chance of passing it than before.


    I was sure of that fact.


    My stomach ached.


    It ached a lot.


    Someone here is working their ass off day and night¡­ trying to earn it after having died once.


    <b><i> But this guy here chances upon an awakening just because he was beaten up in a duel? And in just one night at that? I couldn¡¯t help but get angry inside.</i></b>


    <b> ?Kid.?</b>


    ¡®¡­Yes.¡¯


    <b> ?You seem really hollow inside, so you should stop¡­?</b>


    ¡®¡­¡¯


    <b><i>Tsk.</i></b>


    I spoke to Yung Pung, burying my inner thoughts.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t my intention¡­ but I¡¯m d that you got something out of it.¡±


    Yung Pung smiled back at my words.


    If Namgung Cheonjun gave off a dark aura, making me feel goosebumps all over, then the aura surrounding Yung Pung could only be described as ¡®refreshing.¡¯


    Not only does he have talent, but he also has the looks and a good personality as well¡­


    <b><i> ¡­Yeah, I definitely don¡¯t like this dude. </i></b>


    <b> ?¡­Wow.?</b>


    ¡°¡­I embarrassingly thought that I was the greatest prodigy in the world, but after a duel with you, I was able to realize that the world is bigger than I thought.¡±


    Yung Pung wasn¡¯t exactly wrong.


    Gu Huibi is called the greatest prodigy of the current times, but since there was an age gap between them, it was understandable why Yung Pung thought that he was the greatest instead.


    ¡°You have probably put in so much effort that I can¡¯t even imagine it.¡±


    He, for some reason, came to a weird conclusion of his own. I, however, wasn¡¯t in a position to say anything in that regard.


    <b><i> I can¡¯t just say that it was all thanks to my regression now, can I..?</i></b>


    So I just let him think whatever he wanted.


    ¡°I can¡¯t just thank you with words¡­ So if you have any request you can make of me, I will do anything to fulfill it.¡±


    ¡°A request?¡±


    <b><i> Something I could request from Mount Hua Sect¡¯s greatest prodigy¡ª the Sword Dragon¡­</i></b>


    One thing came to mind at Yung Pung¡¯s offer.


    I happened to have something I needed to ask of him, so this was good timing.


    ¡°Oh, then Master Yung Pung, can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­? Sure, you can ask me anything. Anything besides the sect¡¯s art¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing that big¡­¡±


    <b><i> The n¡¯s art my ass¡­ Where would I even use a useless thing like that?</i></b>


    <b> ?Useleeessss? You little brat¡­! The Sword of Mount Hua is-?</b>


    ¡°Master Yung Pung, I wanted to ask,¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°¡­Which generation is the current lord of your sect from?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    <b> ?¡­Huh??</b>


    ¡°I was curious about that¡­¡±


    I remembered Elder Shin asking me about the generation the current lord of Mount Hua belonged to.


    I forgot about it since I didn¡¯t have the chance to just grab someone and ask them directly, but since I was given the chance¡­


    ¡°Pardon¡­?¡±


    Yung Pung acted as though something broke inside of him.


    He reiterated the question, making sure that he didn¡¯t mishear anything.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s¡­ your request?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it is.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    Yung Pung made a hollow face as if his soul had escaped out of his body.


    <b><i>What¡¯s with him?</i></b>


    <b><i>Isn¡¯t this an easy request?</i></b>


    ¡®Did I ask something weird?¡¯


    I asked Elder Shin since Yung Pung was looking rather strange right now.


    After a long silence, Elder Shin finally replied.


    <b> ?Don¡¯t talk to me since you are embarrassing me.?</b>


    <b><i>¡­What, why?</i></b>


    In the end, Yung Pung fulfilled my request although he did so with a dumbfounded expression on his face.


    The current lord was from the 16th generation.


    And Yung Pung also mentioned that he wasn¡¯t going to count this as a request and urged me to ask anything the next time.


    I readily agreed as that was a plus for me.


    * * * *


    If I had to list one thing that bothered me after finishing the duel with the Sword Dragon, it would be the gazes full of intrigue I was drawing from the crew members from the Mount Hua Sect.


    Sure, before bing the Sword Dragon, Yung Pung was still an inexperienced martial artist. However, that didn¡¯t negate the fact that he was still a Plum Blossom Swordsman.


    However, he was still beaten to a pulp and lost in the duel against me.


    A boy who still had so much room to grow.


    I had already expected this to happen, but their gazes were more intense than I had expected them to be.


    ¡°Yung Pung was brought to the ground? By that boy?¡±


    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe it myself. He waspletely destroyed in their duel.¡±


    ¡°I heard he broke his arm.¡±


    ¡°I believe he also broke his legs as well.¡±


    ¡°But I saw Yung Pung walking just fine earlier¡­?¡±


    ¡°Then never mind.¡±


    ¡°¡­You didn¡¯t watch the fight, did you?¡±


    Weird rumors began to circte, but I believed that they would soon fade away as it was merely a simple spar. Nothing more.


    <b><i>¡­I think.</i></b>


    I was told that we would start making our way toward Shaanxi again after we finished having lunch.


    Thanks to that, I had a good amount of time to test a few things out, so it wasn¡¯t all bad.


    I saw the servants of the Gu n preparing our meal from far away.


    Since it was going to be a long trip, they didn¡¯t prepare anything grandiose.


    However, as long as it was enough to fill my stomach, I didn¡¯t care about anything else.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    But as I got closer and closer, I felt something strange.


    I could see Namgung Bi-ah naturally fit herself into our crew.


    And I could see Wi Seol-Ah nibbling on some food while sitting next to her.


    I understood that there were times when she would be eating ahead of me like that,


    But that wasn¡¯t the important part here.


    The most important and astonishing thing was the fact that¡­ Wi Seol-Ah was ¡®nibbling¡¯ on her food.


    ¡®¡­Is she sick?¡¯


    <b><i>Is she feeling super sick or something?</i></b>


    Namgung Bi-ah also gazed at her with quivering eyes since she also noticed something weird about her.


    But she wasn¡¯t really able to speak to her, so she continued eating quietly.


    When Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s chopsticks were about to grab one of the foods,


    Wi Seol-Ah would snatch it away out of nowhere¡­


    <b><i> Uh¡­ perhaps she isn¡¯t feeling sick, after all?</i></b>


    I was thankful for that, but it still didn¡¯t change the problem that whenever Namgung Bi-ah tried to grab something to eat, Wi Seol-Ah would just snatch it away from her.


    After the same thing being repeated for some time, a question mark appeared on top of Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s head.


    ¡°¡­??¡±


    She tilted her head, wondering what this kid was up to.


    Namgung Bi-ah just stood still, thinking for a bit before nodding her head. Then, she grabbed the food in front with her chopsticks at an instantaneous speed.


    Wi Seol-Ah was toote to act this time.


    She looked utterly shocked at the fact that she wasn¡¯t able to steal her food.


    However, Namgung Bi-ah just brought the food she had grabbed toward Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s mouth instead of eating it herself.


    ¡°You want to eat it¡­?¡±


    <b><i> Uh, no matter how I looked at it, it doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s acting this way because she wants to eat it, though¡­</i></b>


    Namgung Bi-ah didn¡¯t seem to have any thoughts about Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s actions.


    Seeing her act like this, Wi Seol-Ah started to tear up.


    ¡°Y-You are so dumb! Sis!¡±


    After shouting that line, she ran off somewhere.


    But she couldn¡¯t go far as she was caught by Hongwa saying that she needed to do theundry.


    <b><i> ¡­Huh?</i></b>


    I felt like I just saw a scene straight out of a drama.


    While still holding the chopsticks in that position, Namgung Bi-ah nced in the direction Wi Seol-Ah ran toward before turning her head in my direction.


    It looked like she wanted me to exin just what happened here, but it¡¯s not like I knew anything either¡­


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t look at me like that, I don¡¯t know what happened either.¡±


    I thought long and hard about why she acted like that, but nothing came to mind.


    <b><i>Oh, maybe¡­ puberty?</i></b>


    <b> ?</b><b><i>Sigh</i></b><b>, you idiot.?</b>


    I heard Elder Shin¡¯s voice dissing me in my head, but I just ignored it as I was used to it already.


    Later, when we were on our way to Shaanxi,


    It became a bit of a hassle to deal with Wi Seol-Ah as she was sticking closer to me than usual, for some reason.


    ¡­But I had to stay quiet because I felt like she would actually be mad at me if I pushed her away today.

 Chapter 62: Not Yours (1)

    <b>? Not Yours (1) ?</b>


    One month.


    The amount of time that had passed since we left the Gu n for Shaanxi.


    We stopped by a few towns from time to time, to restock our inventory, and also ran into some demon gates along the way,


    However, it was a peaceful trip without any casualties or injuries.


    It would have honestly been weirder for us to stumble upon any problems or idents with people like the escorts of the Gu n or the swordsmen of the Mount Hua Sect traveling with us.


    As we had been traveling for a long time already, I got some time to train my body and think many things through.


    I was still feeling bored since we still had quite a bit of distance to cover even after traveling for tens of days already,


    However, if I had to list one thing that was different from the beginning of this trip, then it would be the fact that my biggest concern wasn¡¯t the boredom that I had to constantly deal with while waiting to arrive in Mount Hua anymore.


    Although still concerning, Namgung Bi-ah joining our crew out of the blue wasn¡¯t really it,


    Nor was the cumbersome situation of Wi Seol-ah bing sulky at random.


    ¡°Young Master!¡±


    I didn¡¯t know if I had mentioned it already or not,


    But I remember stating that Yung Pung was quite a talkative fellow.


    Let me rephrase that statement.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t like to have a leg day today?¡±


    This guy didn¡¯t just like to chatter, he did on apletely abnormal scale.


    * * * *


    The Mount Hua Sect,


    They were one of the most prestigious sects of the martial world, renowned for being proficient with swords and their sword arts.


    Still, there were numerous other ns that specialized in the usage of the sword,


    However, the reason behind Mount Hua¡¯s superiority over other simr ns was the inclusion of the Divine Sword of Mount Hua, and the current Lord of the n, the Celestial Plum Blossom, in their ranks.


    <b> ?Ahem.?</b>


    Elder Shin coughed in embarrassment at that statement.


    I didn¡¯t really want to admit this fact, but that was just what the undeniable reality was.


    In the past, the Divine Sword proved this fact by ying a huge role in the events of the Blood Disaster.


    And the same went for the Celestial Plum Blossom of the Mount Hua Sect, who fought countless people of the Unorthodox Factions in his prime.


    The greatest swordsman of contemporary times was none other than the Sword Emperor himself, however, the Celestial Plum Blossom was still talked about in the same breath as him due to his skills that wereparable to the Sword Emperor.


    In my honest opinion, perhaps, he was not the best fit to be the lord of the n,


    But there was undeniably the possibility for him to rival the Heavenly Venerables in might as a martial artist.


    <b> ?Finally showing somemon sense, eh¡­ How astounding.?</b>


    ¡®¡­¡¯


    I really didn¡¯t like the voice that was rattling on in my head.


    Anyways, the point is, not only did the Mount Hua Sect have a very powerful leader, but they also had something else that symbolized the core of their n.


    The Plum Blossoms Sword Art.


    Out of all the sword arts in the world, it is often said that the Plum Blossoms Sword Art ¨C along with the Sword Emperor¡¯s Moonlight Dance ¨C was the most beautiful and mesmerizing sword art known to ever exist in the martial world.


    However, the Sword Emperor¡¯s art was created by him, so it didn¡¯t possess the sheer amount of history the sword arts of Mount Hua had.


    The sword art of the Mount Hua Sect was used by the countless people that were part of the sect through the long history of the n and was, in essence, able to evolve and progress along with them.


    I saw a glimpse of that phenomenon in my duel against the Dragon Sword.


    The blooming plum blossoms that flew around Yung Pung, as he used his sword, weren¡¯t moving because of the wind, but due to his Qi flow and maniption of the art.


    That meant that these blossoming flowers moved ording to the user¡¯s will.


    And Mount Hua¡¯s swordy held its beauty in the midst of those blossoming plum flowers.


    The elegant movements embedded into Mount Hua¡¯s swordy not only held sharpness but also a sense of unrivaled focus.


    It wasn¡¯t exactly called a top tier sword art and simultaneously a difficult martial art to learn for no reason, after all. Since, not only did the martial artist need to focus on the flow of the plum blossoms, but they also needed to pay heed to the sword dance itself.


    I expected that the mastery of the art needed an immense amount of training as it was a very difficult martial art to learn.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of myck of training, but I feel like my chest got a bit smaller.¡±


    ¡°Senior, please stop showing off your chest while saying that¡­ It¡¯s really disgusting.¡±


    ¡°How about you wear some clothes as well. Others are looking away from you because of how disgusting your body looks.¡±


    ¡°¡­They are just a bit embarrassed, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s what you call bullshit.¡±


    Every single time I looked at these madmen, they almost scared me to death.


    I understood that the physique of the members of the Gu n wasn¡¯t the biggest out there, but the people of the Mount Hua Sect had biceps that were at least the size of a man¡¯s thighs.


    I thought that their n was supposed to symbolize beauty.


    <b><i>But then what the hell is this¡­?</i></b>


    <b> ?Looks good. That¡¯s what a martial artist should look like.? </b>


    It¡¯s definitely because of this rotten old man.


    After all, the older generation was the foundation of the newer one in the first ce. So, how could the current generation be fine when the roots were wed, to begin with.


    <b><i> Elder Shin, you forgot the fact that you were a Taoist, right?</i></b>


    <b> ?I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m hearing such absurd things right now¡­ How dare you say that to the leader of a Taoist n¡­!?</b>


    <b><i>Well, you are not the Lord anymore now, are you?</i></b>


    <b> ?¡­?</b>


    I could almost hear Elder Shin say ¡®¡­That¡¯s true.¡¯ in a mncholic tone.


    I kinda felt sorry as what I said was nothing short of a punch to the guts.


    Thinking back to the times I spent with Yung Pung for the past 10 days,


    This guy wasn¡¯t really a normal guy either.


    ¡°Your physical training must differ from mine, right? I¡¯m quite interested in that, so if it isn¡¯t a bother to you then, how about we¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, it is indeed bothersome.¡±


    I think that this aberration started just after the day of the duel.


    All of a sudden, this guy¡ª No, this muscle-headed maniac appeared out of who knows where with a boulder, the literal size of a fucking carriage, on his back so how the hell was I not supposed to be shocked¡­


    ¡°¡­Why are you holding that, Master Yung Pung?¡±


    ¡°Oh, there wasn¡¯t anything else I could use to train with, so I picked it up from somewhere nearby.¡±


    <b><i> Can you really just say ¡®picked it up¡¯ with a boulder such as that¡­?</i></b>


    ¡°Ah, I see¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, perhaps you are interested in it, sir? I think I saw another one back there, so I¡¯ll bring¡ª¡±


    ¡°No! Not interested.¡±


    <b><i>He¡¯s really gonna train with that?</i></b>


    <b><i>Does he train like that every single day¡­?</i></b>


    And here I thought that I had been training quite hard after my resurrection. Butpared to the training Yung Pung did, I felt that mine was simr to doing nothing at all.


    Not that it made me want to copy his training methods though.


    ¡°Master Yung Pung, you use your Qi in tandem with your strength to train with that boulder, right?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why would I use my Qi for physical training¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ah, right¡­ I asked a rather obvious question, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    <b><i>So you¡¯re telling me that he doesn¡¯t even use his Qi when training with that thing?</i></b>


    It was nothing short of amazing that he was able to withstand such an intense training regime.


    And what was equally amazing, or rather shocking, was how these muscr people were able to disy such beautiful sword art.


    Yung Pung was still young, so he didn¡¯t seem to have that disadvantage yet,


    But it was a known fact that big and muscr bodies got in the way of aiming for flexible movements in the usage of a sword.


    This principle also applied to other fighting styles and not just swords.


    Too much training actually became poison for many.


    <b> ?Everything goes along naturally.?</b>


    <b><i>What do you mean?</i></b>


    <b> ?The physique of a martial artist corresponds to the martial art styles they use.?</b>


    <b><i>Yes, I am aware of that.</i></b>


    A martial artist¡¯s physique changed depending on the type of martial art they learned and trained themselves with.


    For example, the reason why the martial artists of the Peng n have humongous physiques was because it was the prerequisite for them to delve into the arts of their n.


    This pretty much made Peng Woojin really special among the Pengs as he has the body of a prince in his youth while the other people of his n retained their characteristic burly physique.


    <b> ?As a martial artist of the Mount Hua Sect, it is very important for them to have a vigorous self-training regimen that serves as the foundation for their future.? </b>


    ¡®Self-training, huh?¡¯


    <b> ?Right. All of it is to ensure that the tree can grow firmly, and can bloom more beautiful plum blossoms.? </b>


    <b><i>Do their monstrous bodies also rte with that?</i></b>


    <b> ?That¡¯s just part of the process. The first-generation students of the Mount Hua Sect or the elders of the n would know because they went through the same thing.?</b>


    My past memories of the Celestial Plum Blossom were blurry at best, but I was certain that he didn¡¯t have such a monstrous physique.


    Instead, his physique was quite simr to the Sword Emperor¡¯s.


    <b><i>So does that mean that one¡¯s body changes back to normal in the end?</i></b>


    The point where a martial artist¡¯s Qi reaches the confines of their hearts in order to ovee the wall to the next stage,


    I think that¡¯s when they start to change as they go beyond the peak realm.


    Was this also just the adaptation of their realm? Since their body changes when they go beyond the peak realm of being a martial artist.


    While I was still wondering about that phenomenon, Elder Shin spoke up.


    <b> ?No need to think about it in such aplicated manner. Their bodies are just corresponding to their changing Qi, that¡¯s all.? </b>


    <b><i>Is it really alright for you to tell an outsider about such a secret?</i></b>


    <b> ?Not like you¡¯re gonna do anything with it, in the end, so who cares¡­.?</b>


    <b><i> That¡¯s true.</i></b>


    So, long story short, afterying a foundation for the body to work around with, their physique changes ordingly once they achieve the awakening state.


    I idly wondered just what kind of art this n wielded that allowed its users to attain such drastic changes in their bodies,


    However, I couldn¡¯t really afford to think about another n¡¯s arts right now as I had a beast in my body that I had to worry about.


    ¡°Then let us train together next time.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    I did say yes, but I had no intention of doing that.


    <b> <em>How am I supposed to do that anyways?</em></b>


    I was nning to finish my light training and then return to the carriage once Yung Pung left.


    However, at that moment, I saw someone peeking at me from behind a tree.


    The person had a small head, andrge round eyes which were directed toward me.


    It was none other than Wi Seol-Ah, secretly peeking at me in a bizarre fashion.


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    When our eyes met, she got startled and proceeded to hide behind the tree. However, she wasn¡¯t able to fully hide as I could clearly see her hair sticking out.


    <b><i>What the¡ª Is she trying to hide or something?</i></b>


    <b> ?That little girl¡¯s shenanigans are pretty cute.? </b>


    When I walked towards her, with the intention of seeing just what she was up to, I was met with the sight of her back facing me as she fidgeted with her hands.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    I could see her back flinch at my call.


    I wasn¡¯t able to see her face, but it was fairly obvious that she was thinking something along the lines of ¡®How did he know I was here?¡¯ in that head of hers.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    After calling her for the second time, slowly, Wi Seol-Ah turned toward me.


    She was avoiding my gaze and I could see that her lips were still curved into a sulky pout, however, she still brought a bottle of water and a dry towel with her.


    I smiled upon seeing that act of hers.


    I thought that I had done something wrong to her which made her not talk to me for the past few days,


    However, seeing her bringing all these items with her while she was still feeling sulky was a really cute sight indeed.


    <b> ?So even you can say the word cute, huh??</b>


    <b><i> You think I¡¯m apathetic or something?</i></b>


    <b> ?I did think that you were like that. Just a little bit, though.? </b>


    <b><i>. . .</i></b>


    <b><i>This old man¡­</i></b>


    ¡°Are you not going to reply?¡±


    ¡°¡­N¡­ o.¡±


    She didn¡¯t speak anything after that, probably because she was still feeling sulky,


    However, she still made sure to carefully hand over the things she brought with her to me.


    I drank the cold water she had brought for me.


    Sweat wasn¡¯t much of a concern for me since I could just dry it with my me Qi, but I still pretended to wipe out the sweat with my towel, at least.


    I patted Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s head as she stole frequent nces at me.


    She tried hard to retain her sulky expression, but, in the end, she wasn¡¯t able to help herself and made a brighter face.


    Every time I looked at her, doing such things, my chest felt tingly all over.


    <b> ?That¡¯s called having a crush on someone.?</b>


    <b><i>A crush? Me?</i></b>


    I retracted the hand that was gently patting her small head.


    Wi Seol-Ah looked at me with a disappointed face, but I ignored that.


    ¡°Did you eat anything?¡±


    I tried to have a light conversation with her.


    As I couldn¡¯t talk to her for a few days since I thought the mood wasn¡¯t right.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    <b><i>Still giving me a cold answer, huh?</i></b>


    But I didn¡¯t give up and continued to chat with her.


    ¡°What did you eat?¡±


    ¡°Fish¡­ Meat¡­ Vegetables¡­ the potatoes Hongwa sis brought me¡­¡±


    ¡°Right¡­ Seems like you are eating healthily, at least.¡±


    <b><i>Seems like her appetite doesn¡¯t change with her emotions.</i></b>


    After chatting with her some more, her sulky lips went away and her sights that used to be on the trees and the grass were now aimed toward me once more.


    She also had a slight smile on her face.


    Of course, her expressions weren¡¯tpletely back to normal, but this much was enough¡­ <b><i>Right?</i></b>


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we need to start on our journey again.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    I gave back the water bottle and the towel to Wi Seol-ah and just like that we made our way back to the carriage.


    While Gu Yangcheon was going through the forest to go back to the carriages, Wi Seol-Ah stopped for a bit and gazed at his advancing figure.


    Now left alone on the spot, Wi Seol-Ah used her hands to pat her own head.


    She felt like the sensation of Gu Yangcheon¡¯s warm hands was still present on her head.


    ¡°Oh,dy Wi?¡±


    She turned around at the voice that came from behind her.


    The owner of that voice was Yung Pung, who was covered in sweat after he was done with his rigorous training.


    He smiled brightly as he noticed the stuff in Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Oh, I was feeling thirsty, so can I drink this?¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah silently looked at Yung Pung for a bit, and then responded.


    ¡°No, this is for Young Master.¡±


    Yung Pung couldn¡¯t help but pause for a split moment at that cold response.


    ¡°¡­Oh! It¡¯s for Young Master Gu? Then I assume you waited until Young Master Gu finished his training, huh? That¡¯s good.¡±


    After saying those words, Yung Pung tried to pat Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s head.


    However, she dodged his hand and then backed away from him.


    Due to her sudden action, Yung Pung¡¯s hand was left awkwardly hanging in the air.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going now.¡±


    After speaking those words, Wi Seol-Ah bowed her head and proceeded to hop away toward the path Gu Yangcheon went.


    Yung Pung scratched his cheek after being left alone like that.


    ¡°¡­Was she always like that?¡±


    She was always happy and had a bright smile on her face whenever she was around Young Master Gu.


    But the Wi Seol-Ah Yung Pung just met and interacted with was so cold that it left him utterly dumbfounded.


    Plus, it felt like someone was watching him, for some reason.


    <b><i>Probably just a mistake.</i></b>


    That¡¯s what Yung Pung thought in his mind.


    * * * *


    It was around the time when the summer heat was at its peak.


    The carriage that was slowly moving through the roads finally came to a stop.


    In the middle of the rowdy crowd, Namgung Bi-ah came out from the carriage while wearing some sort of cover on her face.


    I assumed that she wore something to cover herself because of all the attraction she always garnered no matter where she went.


    When I looked up, the sight of a staggeringly tall mountain greeted my eyes.


    <b> ?Mount Hua is still the same as ever. I can already feel the majesty and sense of justice it naturally emanates.? </b>


    While Elder Shin was bing increasingly sentimental with his words, I just nodded my head and lightly responded to him.


    ¡°¡­Yes, it¡¯s disgustingly huge.¡±


    Mount Hua.


    We had finally arrived at the ce that held a significant ce in my heart¡­ in more than one way.

 Chapter 63: Not Yours (2)

    <b>? Not Yours (2) ?</b>


    Having arrived in Huayin City where Mount Hua is located, I more or less expected us to immediately climb the great mountain to reach the sect,


    However, it was already nightfall by the time we reached the vicinity of the mountain, so, we had no choice but to find a ce to stay the night.


    Thanks to Huayin being the center of Mount Hua, there were many people from Mount Hua who weed us with open arms.


    We were easily able to find lodgings thanks to that too.


    After Shinhyun¡¯s crew helped us in finding a ce to stay the night, he left for the Mount Hua Sect, leaving some second-generation students behind to apany us, informing us that he would return tomorrow to take us with him.


    Just in case, I asked if it would be better for us to climb the mountain now since we could deliver the treasure sooner. However, he replied that the current arrangement was safer for us.


    I didn¡¯t really understand what he meant by those words, but I just decided to follow his instructions nevertheless.


    To begin with, I was feeling quite a bit exhausted and didn¡¯t feel like climbing the huge mountain. So, I just kept my mouth shut.


    ¡°Here are your dumplings~!¡±


    After waiting for a bit at the dining table, the food we had ordered came in one after another.


    Without any hesitation whatsoever, I filled my stomach to the brim with the food that was served.


    As I was quite literally stuffing myself with dumplings at a crazy speed, Wi Seol-Ah, sitting beside me, passed over a cup of water toward me.


    She was really trying her best for the past few days.


    ¡°Thanks, but you should eat some too.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m full.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    As I was looking at Wi Seol-Ah with clear doubt on my face, she puffed her cheeks in anger.


    The appearance she made was really, really funny, and just as I pressed those bulging cheeks of hers with my hands,


    It made a funny ¡®Pffft-!¡¯ sound.


    That whole scene was so funny that it made meugh out loud. However, Wi Seol-Ah instantly became sulky due to that act of mine.


    ¡°Y¡­ You!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, sorry, I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    That was a lie.


    <b><i>I¡¯m definitely going to do it again, it¡¯s just so funny. </i></b>


    While I was teasing Wi Seol-Ah like that, someone sat next to me with their food.


    It was none other than Yung Pung who hade to the table while holding a bowl of noodles in his hands.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m disappointed in myself. I should have rmended a more delicious restaurant to you, Sir.¡±


    <b><i>Is he referring to the best dumpling restaurant in all of Shaanxi that he had mentioned before? </i></b>


    That honestly was a little bit disappointing, but I didn¡¯t really care, to be honest, as long as I was able to finish the work I hade here to do as fast as possible.


    ¡°Is it fine for you to not go with them?¡±


    While Shinhyun and the others departed for the Mount Hua Sect, Yung Pung was left behind to stay here with us.


    I thought that maybe it was because of the treasure I had with me, but the more I thought about it the less likely that seemed to be the reason he was told to stay here.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem¡­¡±


    Yung Pung seemed to be disappointed for some reason.


    I didn¡¯t feel like asking about the reason behind that expression, so I ignored it altogether.


    When I nced toward Wi Seol-Ah, having filled my stomach already, I saw her shoving more and more food in her mouth.


    Then, as Namgung Bi-ah ced some food on her te, Wi Seol-Ah just made a ¡®Hmph!¡¯ sound.


    This scene had been recurring for the past few days.


    The problem with all of this was that¡­ after behaving with Namgung Bi-ah like that, Wi Seol-Ah would always feel guilty for her actions.


    <b><i>Then why is she doing it in the first ce¡­?</i></b>


    Wi Seol-Ah always acted like she didn¡¯t want the food Namgung Bi-ah gave her but momentster, she would eat it nheless.


    It was like looking at a bird that was indecisive and didn¡¯t know what or how to act.


    It seemed she was trying her best to pretend that she didn¡¯t like Namgung Bi-ah.


    However, seemingly due to being so young, she wasn¡¯t very good at doing that.


    <b> ?Isn¡¯t it rather cute, for it to be so tantly noticeable??</b>


    <b><i>¡­Hmm.</i></b>


    After watching her for a while, wondering why she was acting like that with Namgung Bi-ah, I ced my hand on Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s head subconsciously.


    ¡­That was a lie. I just wanted to pat her head right now.


    When I ced my hand on her small and round head, Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s body flinched instantly.


    Immediately, I tried to take my hand away from her head as I thought she didn¡¯t like me touching her like that,


    <i>¨C Grab!</i>


    However, Wi Seol-Ah grabbed my hand before I could take it away.


    <b><i> ¡­This means she wants me to pat her more, right?</i></b>


    I kept patting her head like that, thinking that she didn¡¯t hate my touch.


    As I brushed her smooth silky hair, I could see that Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s lips curled into a smile.


    <b> ?I guess you are a man, after all.?</b>


    <b><i> What are you saying all of a sudden?</i></b>


    <b> ?Are you just pretending to not know? Your heart is being pretty honest though.?</b>


    After hearing Elder Shin¡¯s words, I tried focusing on the state of my heart and I realized that it was actually beating noticeably faster than usual.


    Did my body and head have their separate minds or something?


    I ignored that nonsensical thought and continued brushing her soft hair. Soon, however, I felt someone¡¯s gaze on me.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Sitting next to Wi Seol-Ah, I could see Namgung Bi-ah leaning her head toward me while staring at me with a nk gaze.


    Specifically, her gaze was directed toward the hand I was patting Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s head with.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me so intently?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah didn¡¯t respond to my question.


    Her gaze simply never shifted from my hands as though she was in a trance.


    That gaze of hers felt really ufortable.


    Slowly, I saw Namgung Bi-ah gazing downwards.


    And after her eyes were now fixed on the floor below, the top of her head was facing toward me as a result.


    <b> ?¡­Woah.?</b>


    For reasons unknown, Elder Shin looked quite surprised by her actions.


    ¡°What are you¡­¡±


    Then the thought that maybe she was telling me to pat her head came to mind.


    I told myself that there was no way that was the case, but I found no other reason for her to act like that.


    <b><i>Nah, no way.</i></b>


    However, to be sure, I took my hand away from Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s head and reached toward Namgung Bi-ah to confirm my guess.


    I hesitated to do something like that to her, but I still wanted to make sure if my guess was right or not.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah leaked a disappointed sound from her mouth.


    When my hand was just about to touch Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s head,


    ¡°Someone is on the 2nd floor?¡±


    I heard the footsteps of some peopleing from the staircase. They were climbing up the stairs to the floor we were on.


    ¡°This voice is¡­¡±


    Yung Pung, sitting next to me, started trembling when he heard that voice.


    I retracted my hand as soon as I heard theming up to this floor, while Namgung Bi-ah moved her head toward the staircase.


    Considering his reaction, was Yung Pung aware of the identities of the people who wereing up to this floor?


    The people that had arrived upstairs seemed a bit familiar.


    This was primarily due to the uniform that was identical to Yung Pung¡¯s.


    <b><i>People from the Mount Hua Sect? </i></b>


    <b><i>Is it alright for martial artists of Mount Hua to descend the mountain thiste at night? </i></b>


    I didn¡¯t know much about the proceedings of their n, but I thought that perhaps this action of theirs was quite inappropriate nheless.


    ¡°¡­Huh? Who else besides us¡ª¡±


    The man in front of the neers stopped in his tracks when he saw us.


    Specifically, he halted when his gazended on Yung Pung, sitting next to me.


    Yung Pung stood up when he saw the man.


    ¡°¡­Senior.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Judging by the way Yung Pung addressed the man, it seemed that the neers were also third-generation students.


    It was my first time witnessing the third-generation students of the Mount Hua Sect besides Yung Pung.


    Now that I looked at them clearly, they really did look younger than the second-generation students.


    ¡°¡­Yung Pung.¡±


    The young man seemed to be a little shocked when he gazed at Yung Pung. Why was he reacting like that?


    ¡°Senior, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Who is it that¡ª¡±


    When the martial artists standing behind the young man gazed at Yung Pung, they were also stunned for a while.


    <b><i> What¡¯s going on here?</i></b>


    While the awkward atmosphere still lingered in the room, the young man gathered his bearings and asked Yung Pung.


    ¡°¡­Did you finish the work you were assigned?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Where are the rest of your crew?¡±


    ¡°They had some business to take care of, so they went ahead, while senior Shinbyuk and senior Shinsuk are now resting on a different floor.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The conversation came to a halt with that.


    Even with my poor senses, I was able to understand that this situation had taken a really ufortable turn.


    <b> ?¡­My lord, at least you are aware that you have no sense.?</b>


    <b><i>¡­Elder Shin.</i></b>


    After being silent for some time, Yung Pung came to his senses when he nced toward me.


    ¡°Oh, this is Young Master Gu from the Gu n. He is a very important guest of our Mount Hua Sect.¡±


    Only after hearing those words from Yung Pung did the young man turn his gaze toward me.


    Well, to be more specific, he only looked at me after ncing at Namgung Bi-ah first and then at Wi Seol-Ah second.


    <b><i> This piece of shit¡­?</i></b>


    ¡°Uh, yes¡­ I am a third-generation student of the Mount Hua Sect, Yung Sung.¡±


    Yung Sung¡¯s voice trembled as he spoke those words.


    Seeing him ncing toward Namgung Bi-ah repeatedly like that, I felt like I saw the visage of Yung Pung in Yung Sung.


    <b> ?Stop looking at that child and turn your gaze over to your fianc¨¦e.? </b>


    <b><i> Huh?</i></b>


    Hearing Elder Shin¡¯s words, I turned my gaze over to Namgung Bi-ah, only to find that she was directing a sharp re toward Yung Sung.


    <b><i> ¡­re? This nd girl is ring at someone?</i></b>


    It was very slight.


    I was only able to notice that since I had known her for a long time. However, if people who had met her for the first time were to see her, they wouldn¡¯t be able to notice that detail as I did.


    However, she was indeed ring at him right now.


    Noticing the indecent behavior of Yung Sung, Yung Pung coughed slightly¡­ Upon fixing his demeanor Yung Sung then said,


    ¡°There must be a reason why you were given the task of taking care of the guests¡­ Okay, we shall go greet them as well since they are here.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°I will be going now, rest well.¡±


    I responded back to Yung Sung¡¯s bow with one of my own.


    It seemed like there was something going on behind the scenes as the martial artists started to leave immediately after bidding their farewells.


    I was also able to notice the incongruity due to the repressed look that Yung Pung was giving off.


    Watching that scene reminded me of what Yung Pung once told me.


    <b><i> ¨C Other students don¡¯t really enjoy sparring with me.</i></b>


    I remembered the memory of Yung Pung telling me those words with a gloomy look on his face.


    <b> <em> Is he getting bullied or something? The Sword Dragon himself¡­? Bullied? </em></b>


    Having read my mind, Elder Shin spoke out.


    <b> ?¡­This happens when someone has an abundance of talent.?</b>


    <b><i>¡­Huh?</i></b>


    <b> ?There¡¯s no way that a dragon can fit into a pond where only the carps swim.? </b>


    I was able to understand the reasoning behind his words.


    A student with monstrous talent, and considering Yung Pung¡¯s age, he was most probably the youngest of the group.


    Moreover, since he was able to be a Plum Blossom Swordsman even though he was much younger than them, it was inevitable that they felt jealous of him and just didn¡¯t like him.


    <b><i>So that¡¯s why he¡¯s getting bullied, huh?</i></b>


    I heard Elder Shin make <i>tsk tsk</i> sounds.


    <b> ?Even so, for it to be this tant¡­ There¡¯s no way that the upper echelon of the n is not aware of this¡­ The n really is being run poorly. Back in my days, it wasn¡¯t like this¡­!?</b>


    ¡®Why does it always end up with youparing yourself with them?¡¯


    <b> ?Sigh¡­ </b><b><i>Tsk, tsk</i></b><b>¡­?</b>


    Even with him clicking his tongue, Elder Shin¡¯s voice was definitely tinged with disappointment.


    With that, I just heaved a sigh and secretly peeked toward Yung Pung.


    Expectedly, his face had gotten darker than before.


    Noticing my look, Yung Pung¡¯s lips curled to form an awkward smile¡­


    ¡°Let us finish our meal!¡±


    He tried his best to sound as bright as possible, however, the meal ended soon after.


    As I was already full already,


    While Namgung Bi-ah didn¡¯t eat much, to begin with.


    And noticing the awkward atmosphere, Wi Seol-Ah stopped eating as well.


    After finishing his meal, Yung Pung went to where the second-generation students were currently staying at.


    I also stood up from my seat to go to my room, but Namgung Bi-ah blocked my way.


    ¡°Lady Namgung?¡±


    Wondering what was up with her, I called out her name as it seemed like she had something she wanted to tell me. However, she just fidgeted on the spot and didn¡¯t speak.


    <b> ?You little shit, just reach your arm out.?</b>


    <b><i>Pardon?</i></b>


    <b> ?Stop trying to use your head that doesn¡¯t even function, to begin with, and just reach your arm out to her head.?</b>


    I just listened to Elder Shin and reached my arm out to her.


    I felt that he was going to be really mad at me if I didn¡¯t listen to him right now, so I deemed it wise to just follow his orders.


    When I slowly reached my arm out toward her, Namgung Bi-ah widened her eyes.


    When my hand reached closer to her, Namgung Bi-ah leaned her head toward my hand.


    When it was about to make contact with Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s head, a different hand came out of nowhere and started to pat her head instead.


    It was the small white hand of Wi Seol-Ah.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah seemed dumbfounded at first, as it had been a hand other than mine that was patting her head, but after realizing that it was Wi Seol-Ah, she lowered her knees to adjust her height.


    I guess she felt bad for Wi Seol-Ah because she was on her tiptoes to reach her head. This was due to the fact that Namgung Bi-ah was pretty tall for a woman while Wi Seol-Ah was still quite short.


    After patting her head for a while, Wi Seol-Ah stopped her actions.


    After Wi Seol-Ah stopped patting her, Namgung Bi-ah raised her head once more.


    Wi Seol-Ah spoke in a rather proud voice¡­


    ¡°I did it!¡±


    Seeing her behave like that, Namgung Bi-ah softly stroked Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s cheek.


    But then, she looked at me with a nk look on her face once again.


    <b><i>Did she really stop me just for this?</i></b>


    ¡°¡­Next time¡­¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah didn¡¯t finish what she was going to say.


    It seemed like she wanted to say something to me, but she opted to go back to her room instead.


    I wondered just what was up with her.


    <b> ?Did you see her ears??</b>


    Elder Shin randomly asked.


    <b><i> Ears?</i></b>


    <b> ?Your fianc¨¦e¡¯s ears were red.?</b>


    <b><i>Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s ears?</i></b>


    I wasn¡¯t really able to notice it due to the fast pace with which she had gone back to her room.


    Anyways, while I was standing there, still wondering why she had stopped me like this,


    ¡°¡­I like sis¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I heard Wi Seol-Ah mumble something to herself.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not going to let her have it.¡±


    She sounded quite serious as she uttered those words.


    I was gonna ask what she was muttering since she was also acting a bit weird right now,


    But Wi Seol-Ah quickly said, ¡®Have a good night!¡¯ and swiftly hopped away from my side.


    It seemed like she was heading toward the room where the servants stayed.


    ¡°¡­Wha.¡±


    And due to that, I was left standing here by my lonesome.


    I couldn¡¯t get used to these weird acts they were doing for some reason.


    After zoning out for a while, I also went toward my room.


    My head wasn¡¯t functioning correctly due to the tiredness I was feeling.


    As soon as I entered my room, I buried my face in the soft bed.


    I somehow managed toe all the way to this ce.


    Now all I had to do is leave after taking care of all my business in this ce.


    I was entrusted with the task of climbing the great mountain to return the treasure and bring back my little sister home,


    I just decided to think about it tomorrow.


    <b><i>I¡¯m just going to sleep for now.</i></b>


    <b> ?</b><b><i>Sigh¡­</i></b><b>?</b>


    I heard Elder Shin¡¯s sighs, but I didn¡¯t have any energy to ask what that was for.


    <b><i>I¡¯ll just see to it tomorrow morning¡­</i></b>


    After thinking like that, I fell asleep right away.


    * * * *


    ¨C <i>Chirp! Chirp!</i>


    I woke up to the sounds of the birds chirping outside and the traces of sunlight that was permeating through the window.


    I was in such a deep state of slumber that I didn¡¯t even have the nightmares I would usually have when sleeping.


    Thanks to that, I was able to wake up more refreshed than usual.


    <b><i>How long has it been since I had such a good sleep?</i></b>


    Getting out of bed, I started stretching my body; the sounds of the bones cracking with loud popping noises emanated from every part of my body.


    ¡°¡­Oof, that was refreshing.¡±


    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±


    I heard a voice just then.


    Obviously, I thought that it was just Elder Shin talking in my head.


    ¡°Yes, did you also have a good night¡¯s sleep?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I¡¯m old, but I always feel so sleepy.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, what kind of ghost¡ª¡±


    I stopped the rest of my words before they coulde out of my lips.


    Something was strange here.


    <b><i> Was Elder Shin¡¯s voice always this clear?</i></b>


    I usually heard his voice directly inside my head rather than through my ears.


    However, today, his voice was very clear and it even sounded different from usual.


    <b><i>¡­What¡¯s going on?</i></b>


    While I was still struggling to uncover the incongruence I was feeling due to still being half-asleep, Elder Shin¡¯s voice resounded in my head.


    <b> ?¡­That¡¯s not me.?</b>


    <b><i>¡­?</i></b>


    Cold sweat began trickling down my face at Elder Shin¡¯s words.


    With goosebumps trailing throughout my body, I turned my head toward the source of that sound.


    Some old man with a smile was sitting down in that ce.


    ¡­In a room that was none other than mine.


    ¡°Who¡­ are you?¡±


    The old man smiled at my question.


    ¡°I did live a long life, but this is the first time I¡¯m being treated as a ghost¡­¡±


    With each word and movement of the old man, something in my lower abdomen started to stir and move around.


    <b> ?¡­Oh.?</b>


    Then I heard Elder Shin¡¯s voice tinged with surprise. It felt like the Qi of plum blossoms he had been suppressing till now had begun leaking out.


    <b><i> My mind must be ying tricks on me, right?</i></b>


    The sunlight that entered through the window seemed to have a slight scent of plum flowers mixed into it.


    The old man calmly began brushing his beard with his hand.


    I was soon able to feel it clearly as I began sobering up from my sleep.


    The scent wasn¡¯ting in from the window.


    The scent that filled up the whole room wasing from that old man.


    ¡°Child, I heard that Gu Ryoon sent you here.¡±


    The old man mentioned the Second Elder¡¯s name.


    I hid the feeling of cold sweat in my body and gulped.


    The man looked at me and smiled lightly.


    And put down the hand that was calmly brushing his beard.


    It was then that I was able to see the symbol of plum blossom on his chest.


    After seeing that, my eyes shook violently; as though an earthquake was taking ce inside them.


    Ignoring my trembling eyes, the old man calmly introduced himself.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, I¡¯m the Lord of the Mount Hua Sect, Dohwa.¡±


    My heart skipped a beat at the old man¡¯s words.


    <b><i> ¡­Why is this man in my room? </i></b>

 Chapter 64: Immortal Healer (1)

    <b>? Immortal Healer (1) ?</b>


    I just couldn¡¯t believe my eyes.


    I mean, it was understandable considering the fact that the first thing I saw when I woke up in the morning was an old man sitting in my room. Additionally, it wasn¡¯t just any old man either.


    The Celestial Plum Blossom, Dohwa.


    He was the current Lord of the Mount Hua Sect as well as the most revered master among the Taoist ns.


    He was a sword wielder so respected, he was oftenpared to the Sword Emperor, Wi Hyogun.


    And such a master was sitting in my room.


    <i>¨C Sip.</i>


    He even had a cup of tea from who knows where.


    Not only that but what is that¡­?


    <b><i>Is that a skewer?</i></b>


    ¡°Uh.¡±


    When I tried to talk to him, the Celestial Plum Blossom stopped me with a gesture of his hand.


    I was confused by his action when, all of a sudden, he took a bite off the skewer.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I still haven¡¯t had breakfast yet.¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard for me to move when I¡¯m hungry, being old sucks.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh, right.¡±


    <b><i> Huh?</i></b>


    <b><i> What¡­</i></b>


    <b><i> What is this guy?</i></b>


    <b> ?¡­What an entric maniac.]</b>


    I identally coughed at Elder Shin¡¯s words.


    <b><i>How could you give such a harsh evaluation of your own kind?</i></b>


    <b>?Own kind my ass¡­ When that kid was born, I was already a corpse, you little brat.]</b>


    <b><i> Kid¡­</i></b>


    I guess it was true that the Celestial Plum Blossom was a very young child from Elder Shin¡¯s perspective,


    But it still felt really weird.


    After he had finished his tea and skewer, he wiped his mouth.


    ¡°I apologize, I was gonnae straight here but that skewer looked incredibly delicious, so I just had to buy it¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s not a problem at all.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you sure are a nice kid.¡±


    After finishing his tea, the Celestial Plum Blossom started to speak.


    ¡°So you are Gu Ryoon¡¯s grandson, correct?¡±


    ¡°¡­No, I¡¯m not the grandson of the Second Elder.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Are you not Gu Ryoon¡¯s grandson?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    We did share the same blood.


    But I wasn¡¯t his direct descendant.


    ¡°Weird, I thought you were since he told me he was sending one of his grandchildren.¡±


    ¡°The Second Elder didn¡¯t get married.¡±


    ¡°I know that, but who knows, maybe he could¡¯ve gotten a child from somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    Was that even possible?


    The more I spoke to him, the more extraordinary he looked.


    <b> ?He¡¯s probably not normal considering the fact that he bet a n¡¯s treasure on a drinkingpetition.]</b>


    I stopped myself from coughing out loud at Elder Shin¡¯sment.


    <b><i> Right.</i></b>


    <b><i>Isn¡¯t this the guy who lost a n treasure over a simple bet? </i></b>


    <b><i> He doesn¡¯t really seem like the type of person who would do such a thing though¡­</i></b>


    He really did look like a Taoist.


    ¡°Since you knew that I would be arriving here, that means that you got the letter from the Second Elder, right?¡±


    ¡°Right, he told me to treat his grandson nicely since he was the one bringing me the stone.¡±


    <b><i> Grandson huh¡­ It felt a bit strange being called that since I wasn¡¯t used to it.</i></b>


    But it made sense that the Second Elder would write the letter in that way.


    The Celestial Plum Blossom spoke as he looked at me.


    ¡°I apologize foring here this early in the morning, but I couldn¡¯t wait when I heard that you arrived here.¡±


    <b><i> Is that why you just barged into someone else¡¯s room while they were still asleep¡­?</i></b>


    Now that I thought about it, it was only natural since this matter involved the treasure that symbolized their n¡­


    ¡°¡­Phew, I still remember all the scoldings I got from the other elders when they heard about what I did with the stone.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <b><i> Hmm?</i></b>


    <b><i>He does feel a sense of guilt and responsibility toward the treasure, right? </i></b>


    <b><i> Isn¡¯t that right, Elder Shin?</i></b>


    <b> ?¡­Don¡¯t ask me.]</b>


    Elder Shin¡¯s trembling voice definitely had a hint of embarrassment in it.


    ¡°However, something like this shouldn¡¯t happen again¡­ I would be a beast rather than a human if I drank with those guys again.¡±


    When he¡¯s referring to ¡®those guys¡¯, I assume it included the Second Elder as well.


    What kind of meeting was it for it to have such grand figures?


    Thanks to that, however, my expectations pertaining to the Celestial Plum Blossom¡¯s elegance had been instantly shattered. Almost as badly as Elder Shin¡¯s.


    <b> ?Why am I suddenly included in this!]</b>


    <b><i> Think about all the things you did up until now, how am I supposed to feel any respect toward you?</i></b>


    <b> ?For fuck¡¯s sake¡­ I¡¯m not a person that should be getting this kind of treatment.]</b>


    <b><i> Yeah, you aren¡¯t a person, you¡¯re a ghost.</i></b>


    The Celestial Plum Blossom let out a deep sigh of frustration and spoke to me.


    ¡°Right, so where is the treasure, kid?¡±


    After speaking for a bit, he finally asked about the treasure.


    ¡°I am in possession of the treasure.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s good to hear, then¡ª¡±


    ¡°However, I can¡¯t give it to you just yet.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±


    The Celestial Plum Blossom became dumbfounded at my words as I fixed my posture.


    ¡°I was tasked to give the treasure directly to the Lord of the Mount Hua Sect.¡±


    ¡°Right, and that Lord of the Sect is right in front of you.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be possible that you aren¡¯t actually the Lord of the Sect?¡±


    The Celestial Plum Blossom zoned out for a bit at my response, he was clearly stupefied.


    He suddenly burst out intoughter in the middle of the room. .


    ¡°Do I look fake to you?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. I may be young and still have plenty of room for growth, but I am certain that I am looking at the head of the Mount Hua Sect.¡±


    The scent of plum flowers that wafted through the air despite him remaining perfectly still, and the Qi started to move around when I saw him.


    I could tell that this person was the Celestial Plum Blossom just by looking at him


    The Celestial Plum Blossom asked,


    ¡°Then why?¡±


    ¡°Because I must do this in the right way unlike him. I, Gu Yangcheon, came here representing the Gu n to return the treasure of Mount Hua.¡±


    Even while I was speaking, I gulped without realizing.


    I couldn¡¯t believe I have to do such a thing this early in the morning.


    <b><i>What a hassle this is¡­</i></b>


    <b> ?Why don¡¯t you just give it to him here and now?]</b>


    <b><i> Don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t know, it¡¯s already been set up ever since the start¡­</i></b>


    <b> ?Your senses only work at times like these¡­ Even though your senses suck when ites to a certain other thing.]</b>


    It wasn¡¯t like I knew that this guy would appear out of nowhere in the morning.


    The Celestial Plum Blossom just looked at me without cutting me off.


    It seemed like he was going to let me finish.


    ¡°Therefore, I can¡¯t just give you the treasure when we aren¡¯t even in Mount Hua.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ But child, I think you are forgetting something.¡±


    I was going to ask what that was, but my mouth couldn¡¯t move.


    My body shook from the overwhelming pressure that was suppressing my shoulders.


    Despite that small body of his, he put out so much Qi that it instantly filled up the whole room.


    ¡°Did you forget that I could just take it away by force without listening to you?¡±


    I withstood the pressure and started to circte my Qi.


    It was probably not the best decision, but I had to do it in order to breathe.


    I was able to see that this was the Celestial Plum Blossom¡¯s intention from the start.


    The first proof was that Elder Shin, who was usually so talkative, was quiet now.


    And the second,


    ¡®I can still use my Qi.¡¯


    The Celestial Plum Blossom gave me just enough room to let me use my Qi in order to see what I¡¯m capable of.


    I didn¡¯t know why all this was happening, but if he wants me to, I would do it.


    If you were weak in this god-forsaken world, you couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    After slowly circting my Qi around my body, my shoulders that were being suppressed were now able to move.


    ¡°¡­Woah¡±


    The Celestial Plum Blossom seemed to be impressed.


    While I was barely able to withstand it, my voice came out weakly.,


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think you will.¡±


    ¡°Howe.¡±


    <i>¨C Pressssss!</i>


    The pressure became heavier.


    <b><i>This crazy guy, why did he make it harder for me to answer after he had asked a question? </i></b>


    ¡°Ouff¡­¡±


    I decided to use more of my Qi while groaning.


    I thought that maybe this was the right answer after all.


    <b> ?Not too much, it might rampage again.]</b>


    ¡®I know that¡­!¡¯


    An aura of fire started to linger around my shoulders.


    But I didn¡¯t let the mes get any bigger andpressed it instead.


    Thanks to that, I felt good enough to speak clearly.


    ¡°As I said before, I am certain that you are the Lord of the Mount Hua Sect.¡±


    The Celestial Plum Blossom¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Even so, what would you do if I just took the treasure anyway because I didn¡¯t like your actions?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about it. I won¡¯t die¡­ so I would just report on what happened after returning to the n.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ Not thinking about the consequences, I see. You are very simr to Gu Ryoon.¡±


    <b><i> Pardon¡­?</i></b>


    <b><i> That¡¯s the biggest insult I¡¯ve heard all year¡­</i></b>


    But I couldn¡¯t afford to show that I was annoyed, so I forcefully smiled.


    <b> ?¡­What is that, that monstrous face of yours.]</b>


    <b><i> . . .</i></b>


    Along with the Celestial Plum Blossom¡¯s words, the Qi that filled up the whole room instantly vanished.


    ¡°Are you out there?¡±


    The man that came inside my room after hearing the Celestial Plum Blossom was Shinhyun who left for Mount Huast night.


    ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±


    <b><i>Did he just call him inside?</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡­Don¡¯t they know that this is my room?</i></b>


    ¡°Once the guests of the Gu n finish their preparation, we will slowly go up so tell that to the elders.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±


    After Shinhyun left,


    The Celestial Plum Blossom looked at me, who was slightly exhausted, and spoke.


    ¡°In the past, Gu Ryoon told me about you.¡±


    ¡°The Second Elder?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he always said that you were a hard one to deal with because you caused so much trouble.¡±


    ¡°¡­Haha.¡±


    <b><i> That old man talked shit about me to an outsider¡­?</i></b>


    ¡°And that guy was now using words he had never used before to brag about you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Brag about me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he looked so different that I couldn¡¯t forget about it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ahem.¡±


    The Celestial Plum Blossomughed.


    ¡°I apologize. Not only did Ie here early in the morning, but I even roughed you up a bit.¡±


    I let out a cough to fix my voice after hearing him.


    ¡°¡­I know I¡¯mcking a lot right now, so I couldn¡¯t understand why you chose to do this, but you must have a good reason.¡±


    <b> ?Did you coat your tongue with sugar or something, you really know how to use your mouth¡­]</b>


    I had to do something since the guy in front of me was a superhuman who could easily erase a mountain if he so wanted to.


    ¡°Gu Ryoon, that guy never listened when I begged him for the past few years to give the treasure back, so do you know what deal we made for him to give it back?¡±


    ¡°I do not know.¡±


    ¡°He told me to guide you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    I was dumbfounded.


    The Second Elder said what? I thought that he just gave me the treasure because he was toozy to go himself.


    ¡­It was also scary to hear that he didn¡¯t give back the treasure he won from a drinking bet for a few years.


    The Celestial Plum Blossom kept speaking whileughing as if to neglect my thoughts


    ¡°¡­It doesn¡¯t seem like you need it in my eyes though.¡±


    ¡°Not at all, how can I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Child, too much humbleness can be poison, I was also certain that the Dragon Sword of Mount Hua was going to be the greatest prodigy of this generation, but after seeing you, I have changed my mind.¡±


    I didn¡¯t have anything to say to that.


    I wouldn¡¯t dare to hear such a thing as this in my past life, so it waspletely new to me,


    But I also felt slightly guilty because I was now able to hear this only after my regression.


    <b><i>What can I do about it though¡­</i></b>


    I basically gave up.


    Since I decided to just receive all thesepliments shamelessly.


    ¡°Then, what should I do.¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°No matter how I look at it, it doesn¡¯t seem like you need any guidance¡­ but a marble of Qi wouldn¡¯t be enough.¡±


    ¡°No, I think a marble of Qi would be en¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh! Yes, we can do that.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Right, we can talk about it after we go up.¡±


    <b><i> What is it for god¡¯s sake¡­!</i></b>


    <b><i> Why decide for yourself while not even telling me what it is¡­?</i></b>


    ¡°Right¡­ I¡¯ll see youter.¡±


    <b> ?You aren¡¯t even talking back to him though.]</b>


    <b><i>¡­Ahem.</i></b>


    ¡°Right,e find me when youe up, as it seems like both of us have much to talk about. For example, a reward.¡± After saying that, the Celestial Plum Blossom pointed toward my lower abdomen.


    ¡°And that Qi you are harboring inside your body.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but tremble at the words that the Celestial Plum Blossom said while smiling.


    <b><i> Perhaps, he noticed? </i></b>


    ¡°Yes, Lord.¡±


    ¡°Right,e see me after you eat breakfast. Starving won¡¯t do you any good.¡±


    After saying that, the Celestial Plum Blossom went out the window-


    <b><i> Wait, why go out the window and not the door¡­?</i></b>


    <b> ?¡­What a maniac¡­ Truly.]</b>


    ¡­


    ¡­I had to agree with Elder Shin this time.


    * * * *


    After the storm, I went outside with a hollow face.


    Muyeon was waiting for me with a frozen look on his face.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ thing.¡±


    It looked like he had seen a ghost or something.


    I ignored Muyeon for now and looked for Wi Seol-Ah.


    Usually, that girl would knock on my door first thing in the morning, but she didn¡¯t today.


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°Are¡­ you talking about Wi Seol-Ah?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and why are you so stiff?¡±


    ¡°¡­I was able to shake hands with Lord Celestial Plum Blossom.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°I can die happy now.¡±


    ¡°¡­Uh, right.¡±


    I shook my head as I saw my escort zoning out.


    What kind of face would he make if he found out that he had shared many conversations and meals with the Sword Emperor who was known to be the greatest swordsman in the world?


    The thought intrigued me.


    ¡°Anyways, where did she go?¡±


    ¡°I heard that she went somewhere as she had something to do with Elder Wi.¡±


    ¡°Elder Wi?¡±


    She went somewhere with the Sword Emperor? In Shaanxi?


    ¡°Where can it be?¡¯


    Muyeon handed me something.


    ¡°It¡¯s the seal of approval of the n.¡±


    Since it had the symbol of the Gu n on the paper, it clearly wasn¡¯t fake.


    And I don¡¯t think the Sword Emperor would lie about something like this.


    ¡®She¡¯ll be fine since she¡¯s with the Sword Emperor.¡¯


    When I was about to go to the dining room for breakfast after having thought that, someone walked out of the room nearby.


    The person who came out while rubbing her sleepy eyes was Namgung Bi-ah


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah slowly waved her hand when she found me.


    Is that her way of greeting me in the morning¡­?


    She appeared to be very peaceful, it seems like she didn¡¯t know what happened this morning.


    After I had stared at her for a bit, I spoke to her.


    ¡°Want to have breakfast?¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah slightly nodded her head upon hearing my question.

 Chapter 65: Immortal Healer (2)

    <b>? Immortal Healer (2) ?</b>


    <i>¨C m-!</i>


    <i>¨C m-!</i>


    Deep inside a cave, the sound of metal shing echoed.


    The sickening smell that lingered was so pungent, it made him frown.


    Baechong walked deeper into the cave with shaky legs.


    After he followed the torches that had been hung up on the walls of the cave, he found arge man on an evenrger chair.


    Besides the chair, rested a giant sword that boasted a size simr to the average adult male.


    Baechong walked towards the colossal man and slowly kneeled before him.


    The owner of the giant sword looked at Baechong unhappily and then spoke to him.


    ¡°Our tail was caught?¡±


    He spoke with an incredibly dissatisfied tone.


    Baechong gulped down his saliva and responded.


    ¡°Yes sir¡­ I believe the Mount Hua Sect is onto us.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I guess it was too greedy of us to kidnap the Tidal Sword, huh.¡±


    A Plum Blossom Swordsman, the Tidal Sword, Shinchung.


    After they had kidnapped him when the opportunity presented itself, their tail was caught.


    Unfortunately, the Mount Hua Sect noticed sooner than they had anticipated.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably too risky to capture more of their n members after they had noticed a change.¡±


    ¡°I will report it to the main pce.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bete, you saw what happened to the guy that got his arm chopped off because he waste, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, sir!¡±


    Therge man took out a letter and threw it at Baechong as he chewed on fried scorpions.


    ¡°Baechong.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°I heard that another problem urred in Yeoncheon, do you know what it is?¡±


    ¡°¡­I heard that the Racoons appeared.¡±


    ¡°Racoons? How did they know?¡±


    Racoon was a derogatory term used to describe the Hao n.


    They caught on to us at that ce out of all the ces. I get that the Hao n was known for possessing an extensive informationwork, but I couldn¡¯t understand this situation.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ is there a traitor?¡±


    They couldn¡¯t be sure that there wasn¡¯t one in their midst, but it was hard to believe that they had a traitor that worked for a n like the Hao n and not a group like the Murim Alliance.


    Therge man¡¯s hand stopped moving.


    It was because he ran out of fried scorpions to eat.


    Baechong who quickly noticed, spoke to the man.


    ¡°I will tell our guys to bring in more.¡±


    ¡°I like how quick-witted you are.¡±


    Therge man stood up with a smile.


    His huge physique was enough to overpower the average person.


    Baechong continued to speak.


    ¡°There was an order from the main pce.¡±


    ¡°Go on, I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°The Immortal Healer is said to have appeared in Shaanxi.¡±


    Therge man¡¯s eyes widened at Baechong¡¯s words.


    ¡°The Immortal Healer?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°I heard that he was in Anhuist time, and now he¡¯s in Shaanxi? That man has quite the energy for being so old.¡±


    ¡°We sent some people to find his exact location.¡±


    To Baechong¡¯s words, therge man showed off his yellow teeth.


    The threatening aura that came from therge man shook the entire cave.


    ¡°Baechong.¡±


    ¡°Ye-Yes! Sir¡­!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember ordering you to send our guys to find him?¡±


    His hand reached for Baechong¡¯s heart.


    Before it reached his heart, Baechong quickly spoke.


    ¡°The leader gave the order himself¡­!¡±


    After he heard Baechong¡¯s words, the man¡¯s hand stopped, and the threatening aura slowly disappeared as well.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Here is the letter that was directly sent to me.¡±


    Baechong handed over the letter with shaky hands, and therge man took it and opened the letter.


    In the letter, there was a stamp that the Lord marked himself.


    Because of this, therge man¡¯s expression became dissatisfied.


    ¡°For him to send a letter without telling the branch manager, I get that the leader is a busy man, but that hurts a little.¡±


    ¡°¡­Right! He must have been busy.¡±


    <b><i> It¡¯s because you suck at your job you pig!</i></b>


    Baechong thought to himself.


    Baechong couldn¡¯t actually say this out loud, so he gulped the words back down his throat.


    ¡°So, what am I supposed to do, kill him?¡±


    The order and its details were all written in the letter, but it was annoying how he barely read the contents of the letter.


    However, Baechong couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    ¡°¡­To capture and imprison was the order.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm, imprisonment again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the leader ordered us not to harm the hands or the eyes no matter what happens.¡±


    ¡°Lame.¡±


    Therge man made an unhappy face after hearing Baechong.


    Baechong cooled down the anger he felt.


    It annoyed him how that man was given the branch manager position.


    But his strength alone was reason enough for him to be the branch manager.


    The Giant Oni, Ya Hyeoljeok.


    His strength was enough for him to belong in the main pce.


    However, his over-the-top nasty way of fighting got him kicked from the main pce, so he became a branch manager of this ce.


    Basically, despite his stupidity, he was still given the branch manager position after getting kicked out of the main pce based solely on his monstrous strength.


    ¡°Oh, I can rip apart anyone who interferes, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, as long as the Immortal Healer is captured.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I hope we find him soon¡­ Even better if more of those guys from the Mount Hua Secte.¡±


    Ya Hyeoljeok picked up his giant sword after saying that.


    It was without a doubt a humongous sword, butpared to Ya Hyeoljeok, it seemed quite small.


    <i>¨C</i> <i>Swing!</i>


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    The sword swing sent out a wind sh that went right above Baechong¡¯s head.


    <i>¨C</i> <i>aam!</i>


    Baechong had to calm his racing heart after he heard the sounds of destruction that came from behind him.


    Ya Hyeoljeok didn¡¯t care about Baechong and shed his yellow teeth with a smile.


    ¡°The Dragon Sword, huh? I heard that he was decent amongst the kids¡­ I hope I see him soon, nothing makes me happier than stepping on those little kids.¡±


    Ya Hyeoljeok giggled.


    <i>¨C Creak.</i>


    Baechong clenched his eyes shut as he heard the giant sword scratching the ground.


    After Ya Hyeoljeok walked past him and finally left the dark cave, Baechong was then able to finally let go of the breath that he held back.


    ¡°Fuck¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t do this anymore.


    Baechong couldn¡¯t work under that maniacal pig any longer.


    * * * *


    After the talk with the Celestial Plum Blossom ended, I had breakfast and started to make my way toward Mount Hua.


    Due to the mountain¡¯s absurd height, we couldn¡¯t bring the servants with us, so we just brought some of the escorts which included Muyeon.


    Namgung Bi-ah also wanted to follow me to Mount Hua, so I just told her to do as she pleased.


    I knew that even if I told her not to follow me, she wouldn¡¯t listen anyway.


    We started to go up the seemingly endless peak of Mount Hua, the Lotus Peak.


    If it was me from before, I would have copsed after having barely gone a quarter of the way up.


    But thanks to the persistent training I had done for the past few months, it wasn¡¯t too bad for me.


    Of course, I was so tired midway up that I had to start using my Qi.


    ¡°Young Master! We are almost there!¡±


    I frowned at Yung Pung¡¯s words.


    ¡°¡­You said that earlier.¡±


    ¡°We are almost there for real this time!¡±


    <b><i> How is that guy so energetic¡­?</i></b>


    Yung Pung had climbed all those stairs with me, but he didn¡¯t even break a sweat.


    Plus, Namgung Bi-ah who was following me also didn¡¯t seem to be tired at all either.


    She was sweating a bit, but it didn¡¯t seem too bad for her.


    <b><i> ¡­Am I just weak?</i></b>


    <b> ?Back-?</b>


    <b><i> Stay quiet if you were about to go on about your ¡®Back in my day stories¡¯.</i></b>


    <b> ?¡­?</b>


    I stopped Elder Shin from talking.


    Elder Shin remained silent after I guessed what he was about to say correctly.


    After climbing up the endless mountain without rest, the gate of the Sect finally appeared.


    ¡°We are here¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­Jeez.¡±


    After we climbed up the hellish mountain, I looked back at the view from the top of the mountain.


    The Scenery from such a high mountain was indescribably beautiful.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, right?¡±


    I nodded my head at Yung Pung¡¯s words.


    It seemed like I wasn¡¯t the only one that was awed by the beautiful scenery.


    <b> ?¡­It¡¯s still¡­ still beautiful, thank goodness¡­?</b>


    I heard Elder Shin¡¯s emotional voice.


    It was different and lighter than usual.


    While staring at the beautiful scenery from on top of the mountain, I heard the gate open from behind me.


    <i>¨C</i> <i>Creak.</i>


    ¡°What are you doing there?¡±


    Yung Pung was surprised by the voice and quickly bowed.


    The person that came out from the gate was none other than the Celestial Plum Blossom.


    <b><i>What kind of head of a n greets his guest directly from the gate¡­?</i></b>


    ¡°Gr-Greetings, Lord.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Yung Pung, good work.¡±


    The Celestial Plum Blossom patted Yung Pung¡¯s head.


    The escorts of the Gu n froze up after seeing the Celestial Plum Blossom.


    Even Namgung Bi-ah and Muyeon who usually seemed emotionless had their eyes wide open.


    I also bowed and showed respect.


    ¡°I am Gu Yangcheon of the Gu n.¡±


    ¡°We already had our intense meetup in the morning, so why are you saying hello again?¡±


    The Celestial Plum Blossomughed.


    ¡°Come in, I hope you aren¡¯t too disappointed since there isn¡¯t much to see here.¡±


    We followed the Celestial Plum Blossom into the Mount Hua Sect.


    Inside the Sect, there were trees that had plum blossoms in full bloom despite the fact that it wasn¡¯t the season for them to bloom. It made me feel as if we were still in the middle of spring.


    I believe that this was rted to their Qi.


    The Qi of Mount Hua was called the Spirit Qi.


    I would assume it had earned that name since it could affect the nature around it.


    After walking through the flowering plum trees, I noticed that there were buildings sprawled around the area.


    They seemed to have been built a long time ago, but they showed no signs of aging. They must have been cleaned quite frequently.


    After our group had passed through several small buildings, there was one building at the very end.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    It was the n head¡¯s¡¯s ce.


    ¡°Oh, everyone else please stay outside besides that kid.¡±


    The Celestial Plum Blossom said as he pointed at me.


    I stopped in my tracks at his words.


    I was surprised at first, but I followed him into his ce after telling the escorts I would be fine.


    Namgung Bi-ah seemed a little disappointed, but nothing could¡¯ve been done about it since it was the head¡¯s order.


    It was rather empty inside the building of one of the heads of the Ten-Sect-Alliance.


    The only things inside the building were the things he needed.


    In the middle, the Celestial Plum Blossom started to brew tea.


    Oof, this was more ufortable than I expected¡­


    ¡°This old man has nothing to serve you besides this plum tea¡­¡±


    ¡°I like plum tea.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ that¡¯s good, it seems like most young men nowadays don¡¯t like plum tea.¡±


    I didn¡¯t really like it, but I didn¡¯t dislike it either.


    The plum tea the Celestial Plum Blossom brew himself had a pretty dense scent to it.


    After taking a sip, it was much sweeter and sour than I had expected which I liked.


    Wi Seol-Ah would like this as well.


    <b><i> Even at a time like this¡­</i></b>


    I was reminded of Wi Seol-Ah by something as simple as sweets now.


    I started to be more aware of how much I thought about Wi Seol-Ah.


    ¡°It seems like it¡¯s to your liking.¡±


    The Celestial Plum Blossom smiled.


    Did I take that many sips?


    ¡°I would like to give you something to chew, but I have nothing else besides this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem. The tea you gave me is good enough.¡±


    After drinking a bit more, I carefully handed him the box I brought.


    It was the box that held the treasure inside.


    The Celestial Plum Blossom opened the box and unwrapped the cloth.


    Then a shining light along with the scent of plum flowers filled the room.


    ¡°Whew¡­¡±


    The Celestial Plum Blossom let out a sigh after seemingly being relieved.


    Then he wrapped it in cloth again and flung the-


    <b><i> He threw it!?</i></b>


    <i>¨C</i> <i>Thump!</i>


    The box that held the treasure insidended in one of the corners of the room.


    ¡°¡­Whaa?¡±


    ¡°Thank goodness¡­ The Elders won¡¯t nag at me anymore now that I had gotten the stone back.¡±


    <b><i> ¡­Can he really treat the stone like that? Isn¡¯t that the treasure of his Sect?</i></b>


    <b><i>Elder Shin, is this really¡ª</i></b>


    <b><i>Elder Shin?</i></b>


    I kept calling him, but Elder Shin didn¡¯t respond.


    <b><i>Huh?</i></b>


    Since when did it start? Elder Shin hadn¡¯t talked at all for the past few minutes.


    It didn¡¯t seem like he was being quiet on purpose either.


    ¡°First.¡±


    I was woken up from my thoughts after hearing the Celestial Plum Blossom¡¯s voice.


    He had something to say.


    ¡°I thank you for bringing me the treasure, child of the Gu n.¡±


    He spoke in a serious tone that was filled with respect.


    I too, also fixed my posture.


    ¡°It must have been a difficult trip for you toe all the way here.¡±


    ¡°Not at all, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°I already sent my thanks to the Lord of the Gu n, but please tell him again directly that this old man is truly thankful.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t forget and will deliver your message.¡±


    The Celestial Plum Blossom took out a letter.


    He marked the letter with a symbol in the shape of a plum flower.


    This officially ended the mission of bringing the treasure to Mount Hua.


    When I was carefully putting the letter in my pocket, the Celestial Plum Blossom spoke to me.


    ¡°Kid.¡±


    He was back to his usual tone of voice after finishing the business between the two ns.


    ¡°Yes, Lord.¡±


    ¡°Since we finished our business with the treasure, let¡¯s now talk about the thing you have inside you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The topic finally came up.


    Cold sweat started to flow down my face.


    I expected to be caught¡­


    But to be caught so quickly was unexpected.


    While I looked at the Celestial Plum Blossom with shaky eyes, he was just sipping on his tea.


    <b><i> Was he letting me speak first?</i></b>


    <b><i> What do I do, should I just pretend that I didn¡¯t know about it?</i></b>


    While I was engrossed in my thoughts, the Celestial Plum Blossom started to speak.


    ¡°The thing I feel within you is definitely that of Mount Hua¡¯s.¡±


    <b><i> ¡­Shit, I don¡¯t think I can lie now.</i></b>


    I guess even with Elder Shin suppressing the power of Mount Hua, it wasn¡¯t enough to be hidden from the Celestial Plum Blossom after all.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious as to why that¡¯s inside you.¡±


    It would be nice if Elder Shin was here to help me at a time like this¡­


    But I couldn¡¯t hear Elder Shin. I wasn¡¯t sure if it had something to do with the Celestial Plum Blossom.


    I couldn¡¯t think of anything to say.


    I wasn¡¯t confident enough to deceive the eyes of the Celestial Plum Blossoms.


    In the end, I took a deep breath and started to tell the Celestial Plum Blossom everything that had happened on my way to Mount Hua.

 Chapter 66: Immortal Healer (3)

    <b>? Immortal Healer (3) ?</b>


    Slowly, I told the Celestial Plum Blossom about my circumstance, however, I was not able to reveal everything to him.


    So, I decided to just tell him the necessary parts truthfully while omitting the rest.


    ¡°¡­I was in the possession of the treasure at first when I left the n.¡±


    Without mentioning my demonic ability, I just told him that I found the power inside me one day while I was asleep during the night after a long day of training.


    Honestly speaking, there was nothing more to it.


    As that was what really happened that night.


    I contemted whether I should mention Elder Shin or not but decided not to, in the end.


    It was because I believed it would be better to ask Elder Shin¡¯s permission before acting on my own.


    It didn¡¯t take me too long to tell him everything about my circumstance.


    After I finished exining everything, the Celestial Plum Blossom just brushed his beard with his hands.


    Would he really believe me? Even I myself thought that it was pretty much impossible to believe the contents of my exnation.


    As expected, I heard the Celestial Plum Blossom say with a troubled expression on his face.


    ¡°That¡¯s not very easy to believe¡­¡±


    <i>¨C Pour</i>


    The Celestial Plum Blossom poured some tea; in the silent room, the sound of pouring tea resounded with a rather loud noise.


    ¡°Your im to have absorbed that energy even though an outsider shouldn¡¯t have that energy inside them, and you even being able to possess it is rather hard to believe.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    Apletely different Qi altogether.


    Its nature waspletely opposite from my innate Qi as well.


    Not only the destructive me arts, but rather any and all kinds of me arts entirely differed from the Qi that belonged to the Taoists.


    Since one type of Qi represented peace while the other type represented destruction.


    It was already pretty weird that I was able to reach the 4th realm of my me arts with such an absurdbo of two different Qis,


    However, the fact that I waspletely fine and didn¡¯t even enter the Qi overflow state was far weirder.


    I didn¡¯t know if my demonic ability yed a part in this.


    However, I was not able toe up with any other exnation other than that.


    If this shitty ability, thattched onto me even after my regression, was not responsible for my current state then I didn¡¯t know what else could be the cause of it.


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    The Celestial Plum Blossom still had his eyes on me.


    ¡°I can feel the power of plum blossoms within you that only a handful of my students have.¡±


    The power that was inside me.


    I wasn¡¯t even able to feel it when Elder Shin hid the power within me.


    However, the Celestial Plum Blossom was able to instantly feel the Qi.


    It didn¡¯t matter whether I intended to create this current situation of mine or not. This was still a huge problem that I had to face with no way out.


    To put it in a different perspective, if someone from the Mount Hua Sect had the power of destructive me arts, and to a higher degree at that.


    It would be so big a problem that the n leader would have no choice but to address this problem himself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you are lying, but as a sect leader I still have to check it for myself even though it¡¯s very hard to believe.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Thankfully, the treasure seems to have no problem¡­¡±


    <b><i> No problem?</i></b>


    <b><i> When did he check it after throwing it away like that?</i></b>


    <b><i> Moreover, he wants to check himself?</i></b>


    <b><i> What kind of method would he use to check it even? </i></b>


    I assumed that it wouldn¡¯t be a method that would be harmful to my body.


    Since I had already gone through the hassle of returning the treasure even though he was the one that lost it due to a drinking bet,


    Moreover, as the Mount Hua Sect was part of the Orthodox Factions, I believed that he wouldn¡¯t do anything violent to me.


    In addition, I had faith in the people of the Mount Hua Sect.


    After thinking for some time, the Celestial Plum Blossom pped his hands with a bright look on his face, seemingly having found a solution.


    ¡°Okay, might as well do this then.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The Celestial Plum Blossom drank the rest of his tea and swiftly stood up from his seat.


    ¡°My Lord¡­?¡±


    ¡°I heard that you also came to Mount Hua for your sibling, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Indeed.¡±


    <b><i> Why is she being mentioned all of a sudden?</i></b>


    The Celestial Plum Blossom nodded his head at my response.


    ¡°Good timing then, follow me.¡±


    The sect leader told me to follow him suddenly.


    I couldn¡¯t help but ask with a confused look on my face.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    He just responded with a light smile stretching his lips.


    ¡°You should go and meet with your little sibling since you came to Mount Hua.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    I zoned out for a second after hearing his words.


    <b><i> ¡­Now, all of a sudden?</i></b>


    * * * *


    The sounds of the water mill echoed in the forest.


    The chirping sounds of birds could often be heard in the surroundings, while sunlight descended through the gap of the trees.


    In between this beautiful scenery was a road, and at the end of that road was a small hut.


    It was a ce that was located a bit far away from Huayin.


    And this very hut that was built by the leader of the 10th generation of the Mount Hua Sect after his retirement, was now being used as a form of shelter.


    ¡°It¡¯s all ruined.¡±


    The elderly with a head full of white hair spoke inside the hut.


    The elderly¡¯s croaky voice was quite unpleasant, however, no one in the hut cared about that.


    Due to the weight of the name that was given to this old man.


    The Immortal Healer.


    That was what the world called him.


    He couldn¡¯t revive the dead, but he was blessed by the heavens with the ability to heal anyone as long as they breathed.


    The wandering man that never stayed in one ce for long, which made finding him a very hard task, was currently inside his hut.


    ¡°Your body and airflow are all messed up. How did you withstand the pain when your body is rotting away like this?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that painful¡­¡±


    The woman responded while gazing at her disciple.


    However, her action only made him frown.


    ¡°You are acting like that even when you are in this condition? The child must also know about your condition someday.¡±


    ¡°¡­Lord Immortal Healer¡­¡±


    ¡°Do not call me that.¡±


    The student, listening to everything next to her master, couldn¡¯t help but flinch.


    Then, she directed her eyes filled with tears toward her master.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    ¨C <i>Tsk-!</i>


    The Immortal Healer clicked his tongue.


    It had been some time since he had started doing the checkup, so he was now sweating on his forehead.


    Seeing that, the boy, sitting quietly next to the Immortal Healer, took out a towel and wiped the sweat off of the Immortal Healer¡¯s forehead.


    The carefully held arm of the sickly woman was gently put down by the Immortal Healer.


    He had finished checking her pulse, but his expression didn¡¯t get any better.


    The woman¡¯s body was slowly rotting away.


    She looked like a normal elderly woman from the outside, but she lookedpared to her age.


    Something like this should never happen with the level of martial excellence she had attained.


    The Plum Blossom Sword.


    The woman that yed a huge role in the world as the Lord of the Mount Hua Sect, was now slowly rotting away.


    The Immortal Healer concluded that the only reason she was able to still move around and breathe was due to the level of Qi she wielded.


    ¡®But if that runs out.¡¯


    The Qi that was the primary force in sustaining her life was slowly rotting away too.


    And the biggest problem here was,


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve never seen such a disease.¡±


    Someone coughed at the Immortal Healer¡¯s words.


    As those words were delivered by none other than him¡ª the best healer in this world, iparable to anyone else.


    ¡°Swordmaster.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°How long has it been since you became like this?¡±


    The Plum Blossom Sword spoke after ncing at her disciple.


    ¡°It has been around¡­ 4 years.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s¡­¡±


    The Plum Blossom Sword suddenly clenched her trembling hands tight.


    She was unable to say anything after that, moreover, blood started flowing down from the corner of her quivering lips.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    The student lent a helping hand to her master.


    And along with her, the boy next to the Immortal Healer also handed a towel to the Plum Blossom Sword as he did before to the Immortal Healer.


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    <i> Nod.</i>


    The boy nodded to the Plum Blossom Sword¡¯s words.


    The Immortal Healer brushed his beard while he gazed at the Plum Blossom Sword wiping the trail of blood off her face.


    ¡°¡­Forbidden, huh.¡±


    An unknown disease, moreover, a forbidden spell was attached to it.


    A spell that made it forbidden for the person to say anything about the disease by harming them internally; it was the first time he had seen something like this.


    ¡®I would have noticed during the checkup if it was a forbidden spell.¡¯


    Usually, there should be a trace of the forbidden spell left on someone¡¯s body if it was cast on them,


    As forbidden spells are known to leave a dense trace of it on a person¡¯s body.


    However, the Immortal Healer couldn¡¯t find a single trace of it on the Plum Blossom Sword¡¯s body.


    The only thing he could feel was her body slowly rotting away.


    It felt like his 80 years of studying and knowledge were utterly useless at this moment.


    ¡®How diforting¡­¡¯


    The difort of the unknown.


    And the nervousness he felt at the mere thought of not being able to save someone¡¯s life due to the unknown.


    In the first ce, he had be a healer because he was unable to deal with the feeling of loss.


    ¡®Dohwa, you piece of shit¡­¡¯


    The Immortal Healer wouldn¡¯t have gone to Anhui if it wasn¡¯t for the Lord of Heaven¡¯s calling,


    And he wouldn¡¯t have responded to the Celestial Plum Blossom¡¯s call either if he wasn¡¯t in Anhui.


    <b><i> ¡­The way these martial artists handle things.</i></b>


    ¡°Lord Immortal Healer¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you not to call me that.¡±


    ¡°I apologize¡­ Elder.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°May I ask how much time I have left in me?¡±


    The Immortal Healer let out a sigh at the Plum Blossom Sword¡¯s question.


    He knew the answer to that question more than anyone else.


    And he hated rying those words to a person.


    ¡°Two months at worst, and if you are lucky you will live until the winter.¡±


    <b><i> But you probably won¡¯t make it to the end of this year.</i></b>


    Was something he couldn¡¯t say, so he just swallowed back those words before they could leak out.


    Since he could already see the young girl crying next to her master.


    He hated it.


    He hated seeing such a scene.


    And there was nothing he could do about it.


    ¡®Life is still sickening as ever.¡¯


    No matter how much he studied and no matter how much knowledge he gained, there would always be someone he was unable to save.


    That was the sole reason why he hated being called the Immortal Healer.


    The boy sitting beside the Immortal Healer slowly came toward him and pulled his clothes.


    The Immortal Healer hid the negative emotions swirling in his mind and patted the boy¡¯s head.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s Dohwa¡¯s request and we knew each other for a while too, I¡¯ll give it my all.¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t have high hopes.¡±


    To his words, the Plum Blossom Sword just slowly nodded her head.


    And seeing that the Immortal Healer spoke to the children while rubbing his face.


    ¡°Grandpa and the patient have something to talk about, so you children go y outside. You too.¡±


    The boy nodded to his words.


    However, the disciple of the Plum Blossom Sword refused to go out and just dug herself deeper into her master¡¯s arms.


    ¡°I-I want to stay with my ma-¡±


    ¡°Ryunghwa.¡±


    The Plum Blossom Swords muttered in a serious tone.


    Her disciple couldn¡¯t help but flinch at that tone.


    She looked toward her teacher with tears brimming in her eyes, but her response didn¡¯t change.


    ¡°Go outside.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    The boy had already gone outside and the disciple followed his steps with disappointment in her eyes.


    * * * * *


    After leaving the hut, she could feel a cool breeze, unbefitting of the summer season, blowing in the air.


    Gu Ryunghwa wiped the tears that threatened to fall from her eyes with her palm as she closed the door of the hut.


    She didn¡¯t want to cry.


    However, losing someone was something that was still too hard for her to deal with.


    ¡®¡­Master.¡¯


    She was about to use her clothes to wipe the tears that were about to flow out of her eyes once more.


    However, someone handed her a towel from next to her.


    It was the boy that was beside the Immortal Healer.


    She had heard that he was his grandson¡­


    Due to his sudden action, Gu Ryunghwa got goosebumps on her back.


    Even if he was around the same age as her, a boy was still a boy.


    And Gu Ryunghwa hated men.


    That included young boys as well.


    Moreover, she especially hated boys around her age.


    She wanted to p away the hand that reached toward her, but since the boy was the grandson of the man who came to heal her master¡­


    She just couldn¡¯t act recklessly with him.


    Gu Ryunghwa had no choice but to hold in the feelings of disgust inside of her and try her best to deny him in the nicest possible way.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need¡ª¡±


    She didn¡¯t even finish her words, but the boy understood what she was trying to convey to him and just sat near the hut without saying a single word.


    She couldn¡¯t help but sigh¡­


    ¡®¡­Master.¡¯


    She was already missing her master¡­ who was nowying down inside the hut.


    And when she was reminded of the fact that she couldn¡¯t make it to the end of this year, tears kept streaming out of her eyes on their own.


    ¡®What to do¡­ What do I do.¡¯


    The Immortal Healer was referred to be the greatest healer in the world.


    If even he was unable to find a solution, then there was nothing left to be done.


    So there was no way that she, as a disciple, could do anything for her master.


    ¡°Why are you acting like this?¡±


    Surprised by the voice that suddenly reached her ears, as she kept crying, Gu Ryunghwa quickly raised her head.


    ¡°Ryunghwa I see, why are you outside?¡±


    It was the current lord of the Mount Hua Sect, Celestial Plum Blossom, who now stood in front of her.


    She quickly wiped away her tears and bowed her head.


    ¡°Gr-Greetings, Lord.¡±


    While she was still bowing down, she stopped herself after noticing the boy that was standing next to the Celestial Plum Blossom.


    A face with a sharp expression and ck hair greeted her sight as well as the red uniform that represented the Gu n.


    The boy was a pure-blooded descendant of the Gu n, unlike her who was only considered to be a half-blood.


    He was the person Gu Ryunghwa despised the most in the world.


    Gu Ryunghwa quickly became infuriated at the presence of the boy.


    <b><i> Why is that guy here? </i></b>


    <b><i> Why is that guy here when he¡¯s supposed to be causing all sorts of troubles back in the n¡­?</i></b>


    Gu Ryunghwa couldn¡¯t calm herself down as the person she hated the most in the world was now standing before her¡ª in the ce she considered to be a safe shelter for her.


    ¡°Why are you¡­¡±


    ¡°You.¡±


    Gu Yangcheon cut her words off.


    Then he suddenly inched closer toward her.


    Gu Ryunghwa¡¯s breathing got heavier the closer he came.


    What was he going to do?


    She was different than before.


    She believed that she could easily beat this piece of shit of azy brother of hers who only knew how to y and eat all day long without putting any effort into anything.


    She didn¡¯t bring her wooden sword along but she still believed that she could beat him up as is.


    She believed she could easily defend against anything he could throw at her.


    Gu Ryunghwa finished preparing mentally after thinking like that.


    However, Gu Yangcheon just walked past Gu Ryunghwa without even ncing at her.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    She turned around, dumbfounded by his behavior,


    And she saw the sight of Gu Yangcheon standing in front of the Immortal Healer¡¯s grandson.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    The boy looked up toward Gu Yangcheon.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Gu Ryunghwa¡¯s eyes became bigger at those words.


    A threatening aura¡­


    She was able to feel a dense threatening aura emanating from Gu Yangcheon¡¯s body when he spoke to the boy.

 Chapter 67: Immortal Healer (4)

    <b>? Immortal Healer (4) ?</b>


    Hundreds of people were kneeling inside arge room engulfed in darkness.


    In between the martial artists that were wearing uniforms dyed only in ck color, a man could be seen slowly walking between them.


    Every single one of the demonic humans, who were kneeling in the room, was trembling due to the demonic Qi that leaked out of the man and was thoroughly suppressing them.


    However, he was only looking at the front.


    The man was only looking at the end of the path he was walking.


    <b> ?We are happy that you came back without a hitch.? </b>


    The man¡¯s walking speed gradually turned faster after hearing the calm voice that came from the end of the path.


    <b> ?Ughh¡­?</b>


    <b> ?Aghhhh!?</b>


    The demonic Qi that the man leaked out unconsciously was suppressing everything around him.


    <b> ?Oh no, it seems like you are angry.?</b>


    Even then, the person at the end of the path continued to drink his liquor calmly.


    The man roared after seeing that figure of his.


    <b> ?Are you satisfied now!??</b>


    The slightest hints of demonic Qi leaked out with those words.


    It was due to the rampaging emotions he was feeling right now.


    <b> ?What do you mean??</b>


    After hearing his words, he directed the demonic Qi that scattered all over toward the man at the end of the path, but before the attack could even reach him it ceased to exist.


    <i>¨C Crack.</i>


    The man clenched his teeth hard after gazing at the person sitting at the end of the path.


    The Heavenly Demon¡¯s power was still protecting that man.


    <b> ?Lord, I can¡¯t understand why you are so mad with this small brain of mine.? </b>


    The guy brushed his long hair with his hand.


    There was a scar on his cheek that led up to his eye.


    <b> ?We were able to conquer Sichuan as nned, while also fending off the Tang n in the process.?</b>


    And during that process, the Poison Queen ended her life on her own.


    <b> ?There was an unexpected death during the war, but we gained more than we wanted as a result.?</b>


    We were sessful in killing the majority of the Orthodox Faction warriors while also taking the head of their leader with the reasoning of them being irresponsible.


    But the Demonic Sword died in the process.


    <b> ?So what is the problem??</b>


    His voice which had the faintest traces of a chuckle mixed within itched my ears.


    He positioned his fan to cover his mouth.


    I forced myself to withstand the headache that was ravaging my head.


    <b> ?Lord.?</b>


    He was beckoning me toe toward him.


    Zhuge Hyuk.


    The only man who wasn¡¯t a demonic human amidst all these demonic bastards.


    He was the man that had turned into a key member of the cult with his tongue alone and he was now looking at the man that approached him with a calctive smile.


    <b> ?This was what our Lord wanted.? </b>


    <b> ?They say that you can¡¯t cover the sky with your hand, yet you are trying to cover the sun with your mouth??</b>


    <b> ?I don¡¯t know why you are acting like this, is it because that woman died?? </b>


    ¨C <i>ze-!</i>


    At those words, seething mes instantly engulfed the room, but they never reached that guy, sitting there with that wretched smile on his face.


    <b> ?Aghhhh!?</b>


    <b> ?My body¡­! I¡¯m burning alive!!?</b>


    The mes soon engulfed the poor demonic humans around him, but the man¡¯s eyes were only aimed at Zhuge Hyuk.


    Maybe he found something funny in this situation, as Zhuge Hyuk still had that same smile on his face.


    <b> ?Your soldiers are all burning alive, you should calm down.?</b>


    The vicious mes didn¡¯t seem to have weakened down a single bit.


    Since the more emotional the man became the more unruly and violent would the mes be with him.


    After the war between the demons and the Tang n, Sichuan had turned into and that was unsuitable for living, and in the midst of the never-ending poisonous fog,y the Poison Queen who had taken her own life.


    And the Demonic Sword who swung her sword under the faint moonlight, gazed up in the sky to search for that ethereal moon and even closed her eyes under the same sky in the end. Never to open them ever again.


    The moon she loved so dearly was nowhere to be seen as it had already been covered by the dark clouds of rain and despair.


    Then what was left, in the end?


    Nothing¡­


    That was what the word sacrifice meant, and I knew that more than anyone else in this world.


    <b><i> So why am I so angry? </i></b>


    <b><i> Did I still have a bit of humanity in me even after throwing that title away? </i></b>


    It was pretty ironic at this point.


    Slowly, my hand that was reaching for that insufferable guy¡¯s neck went down,


    And the chaotic mes that were engulfing the whole room in their wrath had started to die down.


    Zhuge Hyuk only giggled as he saw that sight.


    <b> ?So you finally calmed yourself, huh¡­?</b>


    <b> ?Shut your mouth, as I¡¯m trying my best to restrain myself from ripping that mouth of yours.?</b>


    <b> ?I hope that you aren¡¯t mistaken.?</b>


    Zhuge Hyuk¡¯s eyes, which had been closed from the start, opened slightly as he spoke to me.


    <b> ?We all came here voluntarily, so your behavior just now doesn¡¯t help us here.?</b>


    <b> ?What are you trying to say??</b>


    <b> ?Don¡¯t forget that our Lord is still here. That¡¯s all I am trying to say. You only serve our Lord and nothing else.? </b>


    Zhuge Hyuk folded his fan and tapped my shoulders with it.


    Looking at Zhuge Hyuk with fierceness rumbling in the depths of my eyes, I clenched my teeth hard and turned around.


    In the first ce, I had note to this ce to have such a conversation with this fellow.


    <b> ?The Lord of Heaven died.?</b>


    His voice reached my ears, however, I chose to walk away,pletely ignoring him.


    <b> ?The Dishonored Venerable would meet the same fate soon as well.?</b>


    My steps never stopped no matter what he said.


    <b> ?The Sword Emperor lost his arm, so Lord Heavenly Demon wouldn¡¯t have to put in any effort either.?</b>


    Continuing my gait, I reached for the doorknob.


    <b> ?Then who do you think remains??</b>


    ¨C <i>Pause</i>


    I had no choice but to stop at thosest words Zhuge Hyuk voiced with a smile on his face.


    I didn¡¯t turn around.


    As I was unsure just what kind of expression I was making right now.


    <b> ?Think carefully, the lord will definitely leave this up to you.?</b>


    ¨C <i>Shatter</i>


    The sound of metal shattering into pieces echoed inside the room.


    The doorknob that I had grabbed was shattered due to my grip.


    <b> ?I hope you make the right decision, sir.?</b>


    Those words, spoken with an unsettling smile on his face, were dirtying my ears.


    After breaking the door open, I made a sound barrier and started screaming out loud.


    Having screamed my lungs out, I was able to breathe again.


    Standing still for some time, I then started moving once again.


    I was able to somewhat fix my previous expression that made me frown anger.


    The demonic Qi was still rampaging throughout my body, but I just couldn¡¯t afford to make it noticeable.


    Slowly, I walked forward.


    My next destination was Henan.


    * * * * *


    The Heavenly Demon was often discussed as a unique existence that came into existence for the sole purpose of taking the mask off of human faces.


    But even it was a human.


    No matter how strong they were, the demonic cult that was formed by the Heavenly Demon was still a group.


    However, it was evident that the group wasn¡¯t a normal one as most of the members had gone mad or had be a raving lunatic after transforming into a demon.


    And, even such a crazy group of disoriented individuals were able to conquer the regions of the Martial World thanks to one man.


    Even the region that had been known for inhabiting the greatest n of the world had been erased due to the machinations of the demonic cult.


    While the Murim Alliance, renowned as the very heart of the Orthodox Factions, had been destroyed due to the very same man.


    Zhuge Hyuk, the brains of the demonic cult, was the name of that man. He was often referred to as the ears and mouth of the Heavenly Demon.


    That devilish man was the person I had been so desperately searching for since my regression.


    The man that was so hard to find that it made me nervous and think that I would never be able to find him on time¡­ was now standing right in front of me.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Not being able to control my surging emotions, I spoke with slight anger in my voice.


    He looked a bit younger than me in age. He had an unusual set of hair on his head one side of his head had ck hair while the other was covered with white hair.


    His bangs were covering almost half of his face, so I had to part them to the sides with my hand.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    The scar that I had seen¡­ the scar covered half of his face¡­ there were no scars like that on him right now.


    Hmm, maybe he hasn¡¯t gotten that yet.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    I called out to him in a low voice.


    There was no response, only his gaze that kept staring at me in silence.


    Even after a while, there was no responseing from him.


    <b><i> Is he ignoring me?</i></b>


    Thinking like that, I wasn¡¯t able to hold in my anger anymore.


    The wrath that sprouted from the very core of my body¡­


    Rage that I had been suppressing for some time already had now reached to the top of my head.


    ¡®Oh, maybe I should just kill him now?¡¯


    The first thought that came to mind.


    I already had the intention of killing him, so there really was no need to hesita¡ª


    <b> ?Hey-!?</b>


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    The sudden shouting from Elder Shin woke me up from my daze.


    <b> ?What the hell are you doing!? Let him go!? </b>


    <b><i> Let go? Let go of what?</i></b>


    Thinking like that, as I btedly gazed at my hand, I was shocked to see that I was actually grabbing the boy¡¯s neck.


    ¡®¡­When?¡¯


    <b><i> What was I trying to do just now?</i></b>


    I felt ominous.


    I understand that I was feeling quite emotional and this body was young and prone to emotions, but to act rashly without even thinking about the consequences of my actions like that?


    Something was definitely weird here.


    I was infuriated, I agree, but for me to lose control like that¡­


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s.¡¯


    <b><i> It¡¯s as if I was being controlled by¡ª</i></b>


    ¡°What are you doing!?¡±


    Along with the sudden emergence of someone¡¯s shout, I was quite literally pushed away from the boy which made me fall down on the ground.


    After rolling on the grass field for some time, I struggled to get up on my feet.


    ¡°¡­What are you doing after appearing out of nowhere so randomly?¡±


    A voice filled with unbridled anger entered my ears.


    When I looked toward the origin of that voice, I was greeted with the sight of the uniform of the Mount Hua Sect.


    She had a head full of short hair that barely reached down to her shoulders and a face that was simr to the facial features of the member of the Gu n.


    However, her face was not quite as sharp as my other siblings; probably because her face resembled more to the other parent that didn¡¯t belong to the Gu n.


    It had been a while since I had seen my little sister.


    Although I had never expected to see her in this current circumstance.


    Gu Ryunghwa shouted with anger as she looked at my face.


    ¡°It¡¯s already hard enough for me to just see and tolerate that wretched face of yours, why are you making this more difficult for me!¡±


    ¡°What are you¡ª¡±


    ¡°What were you trying to do to a kid that can¡¯t even speak? Did you do that because you thought that doing that would make me suffer as he seemed to be someone important to me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Even aftering all the way here, you¡­¡±


    What did Gu Ryunghwa just say?


    <b><i> He can¡¯t speak¡­? </i></b>


    I looked at Zhuge Hyuk with a shocked expression on my face.


    He still had those emotionless eyes of his.


    Even when a guy he didn¡¯t even know had started grabbing his neck with a firm grip all of a sudden, he only lightly resisted, not changing that emotionless expression of his for even a second.


    ¡®He can¡¯t speak?¡¯


    My head was puzzled after hearing that this kid, who I had believed to be Zhuge Hyuk, was actually a disabled person.


    <b><i> ¡­Is it, not him?</i></b>


    He didn¡¯t have that grotesque scar nor was he able to speak¡­


    The only thing that matched the description was the age gap and that unusual hair of his.


    Although that could just be a coincidence¡­


    For some reason, I was still sure of that fact,


    That the boy that was sitting there with that eerie gaze was Zhuge Hyuk.


    <b> ?Organize your thoughts first.?</b>


    I took a deep breath after hearing Elder Shin¡¯s words.


    As soon as I exited the sect leader¡¯s residence, Elder Shin appeared once more, telling me that not being able to speak was really frustrating for him.


    Whether that happened due to the location itself or maybe the power of Celestial of Plum Blossom was something that I wasn¡¯t sure about.


    I didn¡¯t have the time to find out about it anyways.


    Since, as soon as Celestial Plum Blossom came out of his residence, he ordered some of his men to help my entourage in finding a shelter and immediately started to run off somewhere.


    And since I was told to follow, I had no choice but to run along with him.


    ¡®¡­And what is this.¡¯


    In a ce that was located a bit away from Mount Hua,


    Therey an old hut in the middle of a beautiful forest.


    And there was also Zhuge Hyuk in this ce.


    Moreover, Gu Ryunghwa, who I hadn¡¯t seen in a while, was also in this ce but I suddenly went to the kid while ignoring her as if I was possessed.


    Elder Shin asked.


    <b> ?You know this child??</b>


    ¡®¡­¡¯


    <b> ?To say no, wouldn¡¯t exin how this beast has suddenly started rampaging wilder than ever before after you saw that child.?</b>


    I didn¡¯t even use my Qi, so just what happened for it to rampage like that?


    After finally calming myself down, I saw the Celestial Plum Blossome toward me.


    ¡°It seems like you two were closer than I thought.¡±


    <b><i> That really came out of nowhere.</i></b>


    ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡±


    ¡°Were you not angry because your little sister was with some other boy?¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    <b><i> Just what kind of nonsense is he spouting?</i></b>


    The Celestial Plum Blossom was really blooming flowers in his head, wasn¡¯t he? He really lived up to his title.


    Gu Ryunghwa started making a face full of disgust as she heard his words.


    She nced at Zhuge Hyuk and then me and felt goosebumps trailing all over skin.


    She even looked like she wanted to scream her lungs out in disgust, but she was trying her best to hold it in as she was in the presence of the leader of the Mount Hua Sect.


    ¨C <i>Creaaak</i>


    The door to the hut slowly opened.


    The personing out of the building was an elderly man with a head full of white hair.


    <b><i> Who is that¡­?</i></b>


    <b> ?Doesn¡¯t look like a martial artist to me.?</b>


    That was what I thought as well.


    Judging by his physique, he didn¡¯t seem like a martial artist.


    But I told myself that I couldn¡¯t just judge someone by their physique as even the Sword Emperor had a simr physique to the elderly man I was gazing at right now.


    The elderly man looked around and spoke.


    ¡°Why are you all causing a hassle in front of someone¡¯s property!¡±


    The Celestial Plum Blossom smiled at the elderly man¡¯s words.


    ¡°Tae! I¡¯m here!¡±


    He frowned hard after hearing the Celestial Plum Blossom¡¯s words.


    ¡°You fucker¡­ You appear now when you were the one that kept a busy man like me in the middle of a mountain like this!?¡±


    <b><i> To call the Lord of Mount Hua like that¡­</i></b>


    However, it seemed that Celestial Plum Blossom didn¡¯t mind after being cursed like that.


    Then he suddenly pointed toward me and spoke.


    ¡°Please take a look at this kid, Tae!¡±


    The elderly man then looked at me.


    He seemed like he was not willing to do that, so I just stood still without knowing what to do now.


    After gazing at me for some time, the elderly man shouted at the Celestial Plum Blossom.


    ¡°There is nothing to see here, screw off!¡±


    ¨C <i>m!</i>


    After the door of the hut mmed shut like that,


    I couldn¡¯t help but ask the Celestial Plum Blossom.


    ¡°Who is that man¡­?¡±


    Whilebing through his beard with his hands, the Celestial Plum Blossom spoke in an awkward tone.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a healer I know, but he seems to be more sensitive than usual.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh, I see.¡±


    ¡°Here, let¡¯s go inside first.¡±


    ¡°Huh? But that man told us to screw off¡ª¡±


    The Celestial Plum Blossom justughed at my words.


    ¡°He told us to screw off but didn¡¯t tell us not toe in, so it should be fine.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that basically the same thing?¡±


    Whether he didn¡¯t hear me or just chose to ignore me was something that I didn¡¯t know, but he simply opened the door and entered the hut.


    <b><i> -Tae!</i></b>


    <b><i> -Hey, you¡­ piece of shit¡­!</i></b>


    I didn¡¯t know what to think after hearing the screams and shouts that leaked out of the hut.


    For some reason, I was able to see the visage of the Second Elder within this extremely respected Taoist of the Mount Hua Sect.


    <b><i> Now I understand why they are friends¡­ </i></b>

 Chapter 68: Immortal Healer (5)

    <b>? Immortal Healer (5) ?</b>


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    The Celestial Plum Blossom asked after he was finally allowed to enter the hut.


    I also snuck in when things had calmed down somewhat inside.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯te all the way here when you are so busy¡­¡±


    ¡°I just happened to stop by, so no need to say that.¡±


    ¡°¡­Lord.¡±


    The Plum Blossom Sword then smiled at the Celestial Plum Blossom.


    The Immortal Healer was still ring at him, but he didn¡¯t speak or say anything else.


    ¡®The Immortal Healer huh¡­¡¯


    I was quite a bit astonished after hearing that the elderly man was actually the Immortal Healer himself.


    He was a man who was iparable in the field of medical techniques.


    Moreover, he was known as someone who could heal anyone, but due to his wandering nature, it was hard to make contact with him even for the high-ranking ns.


    But toe across the Immortal Healer here¡­


    ¡®¡­I didn¡¯t expect him to have such a personality though.¡¯


    <b> ?Ever since times immemorial, a master of a specific field has always shown to be weird in their own ways.? </b>


    ¡®¡­Oh, so that¡¯s why¡­¡¯


    It was definitely credible since he was a reliable example of that trait himself.


    <b> ?What! What do you mean by that!??</b>


    Putting aside the matter of the Immortal Healer, the real problem here was the presence of Zhuge Hyuk.


    I kept looking at him while he was quietly sitting down while looking up into the air.


    ¡®Zhuge Hyuk is the grandson of the Immortal Healer?¡¯


    I had indeed heard that he was traveling with his grandfather, but I didn¡¯t expect said grandfather to be the Immortal Healer himself.


    ¡®What is going on here¡­?¡¯


    <b><i> What could have happened for him to change?</i></b>


    If that guy really is the Zhuge Hyuk I know, then what happened to him that drove him to take the Heavenly Demon¡¯s side?


    The background he had recounted to me waspletely different than the one I am currently witnessing with my own eyes.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t believe everything he told me back then, but I never thought that he would actually be the grandson of the Immortal Healer.


    <b><i> Does this also y a role in his transformation in the future? </i></b>


    ¡®Why is everything getting more and moreplicated?¡¯


    Why was it that I could never have anything easy in my life?


    I nced at Zhuge Hyuk and thought to myself.


    <b><i> ¡­Can I really kill him?</i></b>


    ¡°¡­ild.¡±


    <b><i> Or should I even kill him?</i></b>


    <b><i> And if I do, when should I, and would it cause probl</i></b>¡ª


    ¡°Child.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    <b> ?Wake up.?</b>


    I clenched my head at the headache I got after hearing Elder Shin¡¯s voice¡­


    When I gazed at the direction the voice ¨C other than Elder Shin¡¯s ¨C hade from, I saw Celestial Plum Blossom looking at me.


    ¡°Are you feeling ill?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine¡­¡±


    ¡°Tae! The child said he¡¯s sick!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The Immortal Healer shouted angrily at the Celestial Plum Blossom and continued boiling the medician herbs.


    Slowly and carefully boiling the herbs, he handed the concoction over to the Plum Blossom Sword.


    ¡°Sleep after you drink this, you¡¯ll feel tired after taking the medicine.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    A nervous expression floated on Gu Ryunghwa¡¯s face, worrying that her teacher might drop the medicine from her hands.


    From the outside, she looked like a weak elderly woman, but both the Celestial Plum Blossom and the Immortal Healer called her a Swordmaster.


    And my sister, Gu Ryunghwa, was her disciple.


    Now I understood why Yung Pung had said that Gu Ryunghwa was his senior.


    Probably, that was also the reason behind Gu Ryunghwa being treated as a second-generation disciple even though she joined the sect even after the third-generation students.


    ¡®Why didn¡¯t I know that she was a student of the Plum Blossom Sword?¡¯


    We didn¡¯t talk much in my previous life, but I had never heard about Gu Ryunghwa being a disciple of the Swordmaster of Mount Hua from others either.


    That probably meant that this information hadn¡¯t been spread outside much.


    How did Gu Ryunghwa even be her disciple?


    And what happened for the student of the Plum Blossom Sword to be so unknown to the world?


    I just knew that Gu Ryunghwa was a martial artist of the Mount Hua Sect and nothing else.


    The Plum Blossom Sword was a Swordmaster who was respected by many swordswomen of the martial world.


    And if I had to list the top martial artists of the Mount Hua Sect, the Plum Blossom Sword would be included at the same tier as the Celestial Plum Blossom.


    A female Swordmaster that never hesitated to run into danger to save others in need.


    When the true gate of demons appeared in Shaanxi, not only did the Plum Blossom Sword evacuate all the people to safety, but she also became a generational hero after holding off all the demons until the Celestial Plum Blossom¡¯s arrival.


    However, her sudden inactivity and the news of her hiding from the world was a hot topic that was often discussed by many.


    ¡®Was it because of her disease?¡¯


    Needless to say, she didn¡¯t look fine.


    Just the fact that she looked older than the Celestial Plum Blossom even though being younger than her was enough reason to reach that conclusion.


    While I kept staring at her like that, our eyes suddenly met.


    I was surprised by that and flinched, but the Swordmaster merely smiled at me kindly.


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I should have met you much sooner, but too much time has passed away already for that.¡±


    ¡°You know me?¡±


    <b><i> Did she hear about me from Gu Ryunghwa? </i></b>


    I was nervous, naturally assuming that she didn¡¯t ry anything good about me to her master.


    However, the words that left her mouth were totally out of my expectations.


    ¡°You look very much like Cheonhee.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Words that I never expected to hear; a name that I thought I had already forgotten about.


    <b><i> How did she know that name? </i></b>


    ¡°You¡­ knew my mother?¡±


    Cheonhee¡ª the name of my mother.


    Let alone her name, I have even forgotten that smiling face of hers, and the voice with which she used to call my name.


    The Swordmaster merely smiled at my question.


    ¡°She was a friend of mine¡­ a really good friend.¡±


    ¡°My mother was a friend of yours¡­?¡±


    <b><i> How?</i></b>


    I was unaware of my mother¡¯s experiences from her younger days, but I often heard that she had lived an ordinary life¡­


    ¡®¡­I guess it¡¯s not too weird.¡¯


    Since there was a girl like Wi Seol-Ah around.


    The problem here was that I started learning way too many things around me only now, after my regression.


    ¡°¡­He doesn¡¯t look anything like her.¡±


    Were the words Gu Ryunghwa spoke while being nestled in the Swordmaster¡¯s arms.


    She was ring at me fiercely.


    ¡°Ryunghwa¡­?¡±


    ¡°That guy looks nothing like my¡­ mother. Mother looked like a rabbit, while that guy looks like a human mantis¡­!¡±


    ¡°Mantis¡­¡±


    <b> ?See I didn¡¯t just say that you look like a mantis for no reason!?</b>


    <b><i> Why is it mantis out of all the options¡­</i></b>


    <b><i> There are so many cute or cool animals in the world but why is it that she onlypared me to a mantis?</i></b>


    <b> ?Why don¡¯t you realize the possibility that maybe you don¡¯t look cute or cool??</b>


    ¡®¡­Elder Shin, you can stop now.¡¯


    <b><i> How heartbreaking¡­</i></b>


    The Swordmaster patted Gu Ryunghwa¡¯s head and spoke.


    ¡°Ryunghwa, why are you being so rude to a person that came all the way here for you?¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s¡­ not¡­¡±


    ¡°Now, now¡­ apologize to your brother.¡±


    Gu Ryunghwa¡¯s lips curled into a sulky pout at the Plum Blossom Sword¡¯s words.


    She was still a kid, after all.


    ¡°¡­So¡­ rry.¡±


    Her expression told me that she was cursing at me, even though her mouth emitted words of apology.


    However, she still listened to the Swordmaster¡¯s words.


    The Swordmaster smiled after seeing Gu Ryungha¡¯s behavior and continued her words.


    ¡°4 years ago, when I visited the Gu n, I wanted to see you as well¡­ but¡­ you were not in the n at the time.¡±


    <b><i> 4 years ago?</i></b>


    ¡®Oh, is it during then?¡¯


    The time around which I began to see the darkness of the Gu n.


    The time that I slowly started getting destroyed from the inside.


    It wasn¡¯t a good time for me.


    The Swordmaster gazed at me with that kind smile of hers without knowing about that fact.


    ¡°I¡¯m d I can at least see you now¡­¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it was very disappointing for me when I couldn¡¯t see you back then.¡±


    <b><i> Why?</i></b>


    <b><i> Is it because I am the son of her friend? </i></b>


    It all started to make sense now. The reason why Gu Ryunghwa left for the Mount Hua Sect a year after the Swordmaster visited our n 4 years ago was probably due to this.


    Moreover, since none other than the Swordmaster wanted to make Gu Ryunghwa her disciple, it was understandable why the father or the elders didn¡¯t refuse the offer.


    Of course, that decision of theirs was probably strengthened further due to my existence.


    ¡°You look very simr to Cheonhee.¡±


    I smiled inwardly at the Swordmaster¡¯s words.


    They were words I could never rte to.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember my mother having such a sharp expression on her face though¡­¡±


    ¡°The outside may be different, but you certainly are very much like her, especially the aura of yours.¡±


    <b> ?Even in the middle of this, that woman doesn¡¯t deny the fact your face is indeed fierce.?</b>


    ¡®Do you really have to tease me every time?¡¯


    <b><i> Aura huh, what does that even mean?</i></b>


    Trying to understand what she meant now was extremely difficult as all my memories of my mother had grown dim.


    I just vaguely remember my time with her being warm andforting.


    That was the only thing I could remember about her.


    While I was starting to be engrossed in my own thoughts, I sensed someone next to me handing me something.


    I wondered who it was, and I found that it was actually Zhuge Hyuk; I was slightly surprised at that.


    ¡®What now¡­?¡¯


    <b><i> Towel? What does he want me to do with it?</i></b>


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Even when I asked, the guy just continued to stare at me without even moving his mouth.


    Gu Ryunghwa had already told me that he was a disabled boy who was unable to talk,


    However, it was strange to me since I remembered him talking just fine in my previous life.


    <b><i> Was that also due to the power of the Heavenly Demon?</i></b>


    They were even able to make a disabled person talk?


    Were they even human at this point?


    As I didn¡¯t react or respond much, the boy just put the towel back into his pocket and sat near the Immortal Healer.


    Was he always like that?


    The guy that always had that nasty smile on his face¡­ the guy that led thousands of people just with his words alone without any hesitation,


    <b><i> Were they really massacred by the same kid that was currently in front of me? </i></b>


    <b><i> Then just what in the hell happened for Zhuge Hyuk to be a supporter of the demonic cult? </i></b>


    ¡°So.¡±


    The Immortal Healer spoke while gazing at the Celestial Plum Blossom.


    ¡°You fucker¡­ why did you evene here?¡±


    ¡°¡­Jeez, how could you call the Lord of the Mount Hua Sect a fucker¡­¡±


    ¡°Want me to leave?¡±


    ¡°Call me whatever you like¡­ I came here to see how my disciple is doing.¡±


    ¡°Just shit with your mouth at this point, your face is tantly telling me that you came here for something else.¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±


    ¡°Did youe here for that kid?¡±


    The Immortal Healer gazed at me as he spoke those words.


    ¡°I mean¡­ you know, might as well kill two birds with one stone since I came here¡ª¡±


    The Celestial Plum Blossom avoided Immortal Healer¡¯s gaze after being caught red-handed.


    It seemed like the Immortal Healer was about to spout me from his eyes after seeing that action of his.


    ¡°The promise between us ends with the Swordmaster. I¡¯m sure you know this yourself.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    It was very ufortable for me to sit here.


    I came here when I wasn¡¯t even given a proper exnation, however, learning that we hade to the Immortal Healer for my sake made me feel even worse.


    ¡°Uh¡­ What¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°Jeez! Can¡¯t you just let it pass? That¡¯s what friends are for, you know!¡±


    ¡°Now you are just being utterly shameless! Do you not know just how much it cost for you to hire me to ask something like that!?¡±


    ¡°Are you really gonna be so petty?¡±


    ¡°Petty my ass, I¡¯m about to drown you in this medicinal herb.¡±


    <b><i> What is this abomination of a conversation I am hearing right now?</i></b>


    <b><i> Is this really the conversation between the greatest Taoist, the Celestial Plum Blossom and the legendary healer, the Immortal Healer?</i></b>


    The Plum Blossom Sword just maintained that kind smile of hers even while hearing all this bickering.


    It looked like she was used to it already.


    ¡°My answer is still no.¡±


    ¡°Come on now¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s not in a normal condition, and if I also took care of him, I can¡¯t put all my attention into the Swordmaster, and are you okay with that?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    My eyes became bigger after hearing the Immortal Healer¡¯s words.


    <b><i> Not in a normal condition? Who¡­?</i></b>


    ¡®Me?¡¯


    I ate, pooped, slept, and walked quite well up until now¡­ I couldn¡¯t understand why he said that I was not in a normal condition then.


    If it was anyone else, I would have taken those words as pure bullshit, but the problem here was that they came from the Immortal Healer himself.


    ¡°Judging by your reaction, it seems like you weren¡¯t aware of that yourself, but you¡¯re telling me to fix that?¡±


    ¡°Hey, I never asked you to fix it¡­ Only to check¡ª¡±


    ¡°Get out of here with that nonsense of yours, Dohwa.¡±


    Immortal Healer¡¯s voice was tinged with notes of extreme anger.


    ¡°That¡¯s the responsibility of a healer. Are you telling me to neglect a patient even after me knowing that they are hurt?¡±


    ¡°¡­Tae.¡±


    ¡°Plus, I have someone that I have to take care of in front of me¡ª¡±


    ¡°Would the Leaf of Dragon¡¯s Candle do it?¡±


    ¨C <i>Pause</i>


    The Immortal Healer stopped moving after hearing those words leak from the Celestial Plum Blossom¡¯s mouth.


    He was so stunned that even his hand that was boiling the medicine so diligently had stopped.


    He wasn¡¯t the only one that was shocked as I was just as shocked.


    ¡®He has the Leaf of Dragon¡¯s Candle?¡¯


    The Dragon¡¯s Candle was a sacred herb that was extremely hard to acquire even if someone had a lot of money.


    It was often said that even one root of Dragon¡¯s Candle was capable of making a good chunk of the greatest medicines that were avable in the world.


    <b><i> ¡­And he offered that to him?</i></b>


    It wasn¡¯t strange to hear that the Mount Hua Sect had possession of Dragon¡¯s Candle,


    However, a precious thing was not something that should¡¯ve been offered just to get me checked.


    Moreover, he even offered the leaves of Dragon¡¯s Candle¡­


    ¡°Dohwa, are you being serious right now?¡±


    ¡°If it turns out that I am lying, I will bark like a dog in front of you.¡±


    <b><i> Even so, for a sect leader to bark like a dog is just¡­</i></b>


    It wasn¡¯t something that a leader should ever say, but I guess it¡¯s more believable now that he said that¡ª


    ¡°¡­You piece of shit, you said thatst time and you barked like a dog like it was nothing¡­!¡±


    Everyone froze instantly after hearing what the Immortal Healer just said.


    The Lord of the Mount Hua Sect actually barked like a dog? Surely the Immortal Healer was joking right now¡­ right?


    Thinking like that I looked at the Celestial Plum Blossom, only to see him standing there with an awkward expression on his face.


    ¡°Hey! There are kids watching¡­!¡±


    ¡°You idiot, you caused so much trouble that surely it won¡¯t get any worse.¡±


    I thought for a second.


    <b><i> ¡­Will Mount Hua be alright like this?</i></b>


    ¡®Elder Shin¡­¡¯


    <b> ?¡­Don¡¯t talk to me.?</b>


    ¡®Are you really okay with Mount Hua being like this?¡¯


    <b> ?What¡¯s Mount Hua? I don¡¯t know what that is. My memories have been fainttely¡­ Could it be that I have dementia¡­??</b>


    This old man wasn¡¯t normal either.


    He even used dementia as an excuse even though he¡¯s a ghost already.


    ¡°¡­Can¡¯t believe this didn¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Then if it turns out I was lying, I will step down as the Lord of the Mount Hua Sect.¡±


    ¡°My Lord!¡±


    The Swordmaster called out to the Celestial Plum Blossom with utter shock on her face.


    Shocked that he even bet his position as the lord of the sect.


    He was such a man that even bet the n¡¯s treasure for a drinking game so¡­


    It was really hard to trust someone like him.


    After hearing the Celestial Plum Blossom¡¯s words, the Immortal Healer looked at me again.


    I assumed that betting his position as the Lord of Mount Hua was enough to make the Immortal Healer believe in him.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°How about it?¡±


    The Immortal Healer thought for a while.


    <b><i> Is the Dragon¡¯s Candle really that valuable?</i></b>


    Soon, he let out a sigh¡­


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m just going to check him and that¡¯s all I¡¯m doing¡­ Even if something is wrong with him, I¡¯m not going to do anything about it.¡±


    After musing by himself for a while, the Immortal Healer finally epted the Celestial Plum Blossom¡¯s request.


    ¡°Oh yes, yes! That¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ sorry to interrupt, but what about my opinion?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m never going to ept your requests ever again.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just have toe to you over and over again till you do.¡±


    ¡°Just shut your mouth please.¡±


    After speaking those words, the Immortal Healer reached out his hand towards me.


    ¡°Pull up your sleeve and lend me your arm.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but hesitate at the Immortal Healer¡¯s words.


    I knew that the whole reason why we came here was because the Celestial Plum Blossom knew about the Qi of the Mount Hua Sect that was swirling inside of me,


    However, I doubted if he could even figure out the condition of the Qi inside of me. Moreover, if he really was able to figure everything out, I feared him being able to discover my demonic abilities as well.


    <b> ?Lend him your arm.?</b>


    ¡®Elder shin?¡¯


    <b> ?The longer you hesitate, the more suspicious you look. I¡¯ll take care of the thing you are nervous about, so lend him your arm.?</b>


    I listened to Elder Shin¡¯s words and pulled up my sleeve and reached my arm out to the Immortal Healer.


    <b> ?However, I hope you tell me what you are so nervous about as payment.? </b>


    ¡®¡­Yes.¡¯


    The Immortal Healer grabbed my arm and slowly checked my pulse.


    Soon, a very small trace of Qi came inside my body from the tips of the Immortal Healer¡¯s fingers that were touching my arm.


    I guess even if one was a healer, they had some amount of Qi in them at least.


    ¡°¡­Oh god.¡±


    After touching my arm for a while, the Immortal Healer finally spoke in an extremely astonished tone.


    After hearing his words, I couldn¡¯t help but feel my mind go nk.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t just abnormal, but you are basically a walking dead.¡±


    <b><i> Huh¡­?</i></b>

 Chapter 69: The Walking Dead (1)

    <b>? The Walking Dead (1) ?</b>


    A walking dead?


    My mind nked out after hearing the unexpected words that came from the Immortal Healer¡¯s mouth.


    He pressed on with a visibly serious expression.


    ¡°You, what the hell did you consume for this to happen?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that¡­?¡±


    ¡°There are numerous kinds of Qis inside of you, and they are all different. How are you still moving around in one piece?¡±


    He¡¯d nailed it dead on.


    I had consumed many kinds of Qis, so I knew what he was talking about.


    I believed that he was talking about my demonic power, the power I got from my time at Sichuan, and the power I¡¯d recently consumed from the treasure of Mount Hua.


    ¡°Is it really that big of a problem?¡±


    ¡°There is no way that you don¡¯t know how problematic this is as a martial artist yourself¡­ I¡¯m more astounded by how you are still alive even after what¡¯s happened to you.¡±


    <b><i>Is it really that severe?</i></b>


    I knew that the Qi of a Taoist n and that of the Gu n¡¯s didn¡¯t get along well together, but I thought I was doing a good job keeping them stable.


    ¡®Is it because of the beast that Elder Shin mentioned?¡¯


    <b> ?It probably isn¡¯t that. What kind of a maniac would want to put two different Qi in their body unless they want to kill themselves??</b>


    ¡®But that wasn¡¯t my intention either¡­¡¯


    <b> ?That¡¯s why he¡¯s astounded.?</b>


    That was my biggest concern.


    If two different Qi flowed within the same body when they werepletely opposite in nature, they would definitely and unceasingly collide.


    And damage my body during each and every collision that urred.


    This only got worse as the rank of the Qi increased.


    If I had the body of an average human, then I would have been disabled already.


    ¡®Maybe I took it too lightly.¡¯


    I¡¯d taken it lightly because nothing happened to me.


    But¡­ did that mean the beast Elder Shin was suppressing was the collisions that would damage my bod-


    <b> ?That¡¯s not the case.?</b>


    ¡®It¡¯s not?¡¯


    <b> ?Yes, to answer that healer, the beast is keeping you alive.?</b>


    ¡®What does that mean?¡¯


    <b> ?That thing is suppressing the Qi that is trying to rampage endlessly, even though it is also an explosive one itself¡­?</b>


    I couldn¡¯t understand what Elder Shin was saying at all.


    <b><i> ¡­What the hell is going on in my body?</i></b>


    I quickly asked the Immortal Healer.


    ¡°Then what should I do?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean what should you do? Either take all of that thing out of your body or just continue to live like that and pray that your body doesn¡¯t explode.¡±


    ¡°Pardon¡­?¡±


    <b><i>What kind of¡­?</i></b>


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be strange if your body exploded at this moment right now. I can¡¯t just try to take it out myself recklessly.¡±


    Even the Immortal Healer couldn¡¯t deal with this easily?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t call you a walking dead for no reason, you can die any moment whether it could be when you are eating or when you are showering. You are in that kind of condition.¡±


    A condition where it wouldn¡¯t be weird for me to die at any moment.


    It meant that the energy that was calm for now could act up any moment and kill me.


    ¡®¡­I can¡¯t believe I had a ticking bomb inside me.¡¯


    <b><i> I guess I¡¯m guilty for thinking that everything was fine even after consuming all of that?</i></b>


    ¡­But even so, the fact that I hadn¡¯t consumed them on purpose made it all the more frustrating to me.


    ¡°This is a bigger problem than I thought.¡±


    The Immortal Healer then turned to the Celestial Plum Blossom.


    ¡°I thought you told me to check him out because you knew?¡±


    ¡°How was I supposed to know¡­?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know this when you were given the title of Celestial Plum Blossom!?¡±


    ¡°I was able to see it briefly, so I came to you so that we could thoroughly examine it.¡±


    While the two elderly men bickered in front of me, my mind remained aplicated mess.


    <b><i> What should I do?</i></b>


    I couldn¡¯t even think about the Zhuge Hyuk that was in front of me or the events that would ur in the future because I was in a spot where I could die at any moment.


    ¡®¡­What do I do?¡¯


    I was still alive thanks to the mysterious thing that was inside my body, but I was informed that even that would go on a rampage if I used up too much qi, so it wasn¡¯t exactly safe either.


    And to think that Elder Shin was suppressing that thing¡­


    ¡®This is so goddamnplicated.¡¯


    Basically, there was a war raging inside my body.


    And all of it happened because of the unwanted energy I was forced to consume.


    I at least wouldn¡¯t have felt so frustrated if I¡¯d consumed them willingly.


    While thinking so, I heard the Immortal Healer¡¯s voice.


    ¡°There is one way that you can live.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°No, since you are still alive, it¡¯s more correct to say that you can continue to live.¡±


    ¡°May I ask what that is?¡±


    I was a little hopeful after hearing him.


    The Immortal Healer responded with a serious expression.


    ¡°If the thing inside you can explode any moment, you can just seal off your abdomen.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°This is the matter of your body exploding which urs starting from your abdomen, so if we seal it off now when a problem still hasn¡¯t urred yet, you will be able to maintain your body.¡±


    The Immortal Healer wasn¡¯t wrong.


    If I sealed my lower abdomen, the things inside my body would be destroyed with it which would solve the problem. And I would be able to keep my life.


    However, I would die as a martial artist.


    ¡®I can¡¯t do that.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t because I felt greedy for the Qi and power I¡¯d built up until now.


    But because I would die anyways if I sealed off my abdomen.


    Whether it was to the Heavenly Demon,


    Or to the Murim Alliance.


    ¡®¡­Shit.¡¯


    Why couldn¡¯t I ever get an easy option? Couldn¡¯t I ever get a safe option?


    <b> ?You still don¡¯t have any intention to give up huh, I guess it¡¯s fair considering martial artists value their abdomen more than their lives.?</b>


    It sounded stupid in some ways, but that was the case for most martial artists.


    The Immortal Healer looked at my expression and spoke.


    ¡°Judging by your expression, it seems like you have no intention of giving up your abdomen.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If that is the case then I have no other solutions for you asides from praying that you get lucky and your body continues to hold on like it has up until now.¡±


    ¡°You told me that you would only check, but you already came up with a solution, Tae!¡±


    ¡°You rotting piece of shit, I told you to screw off already!¡±


    <b><i> What a hassle¡­</i></b>


    The Immortal Healer signaled with his hand pointing towards the door, telling us to get out if we were done listening.


    ¡°There is a patient here, if you are done, screw off.¡±


    ¡°Still as cold as ever¡­¡±


    ¡°You especially, Dohwa, fuck off.¡±


    The Celestial Plum Blossom put on a smile on his face and stood up.


    The Plum Blossom Sword also tried to stand up to bow, but the Celestial Plum Blossom signaled her not to with his hand.


    ¡°Rest well, I¡¯ll visit from time to time.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­Lord.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rowdy when youe, so don¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle next time, Tae.¡±


    ¡°Fuck off.¡±


    The Celestial Plum Blossom went outside the door, and just as I was about to follow him,


    ¡°W-Wait.¡±


    I turned around at the voice and came face to face with Gu Ryunghwa.


    She was looking at me with a visible tremble in her eyes.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡­ are dying?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Are you dying I said!?¡±


    Gu Ryunghwa shouted.


    What was she suddenly on about?


    It¡¯d been so long since I¡¯d seen her, so I didn¡¯t really know how to talk to her.


    Did she ask because she wanted me to die? Was our rtionship really that bad¡ª


    <i>¨C</i><b><i> Get out of my sight, your presence alone disgusts me.</i></b>


    ¡­Perhaps it really was that bad.


    I let out a sigh after being reminded of a memory that suddenly passed through my mind. It was something I¡¯d definitely said.


    I looked at Gu Ryunghwa and spoke.


    ¡°I think so.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why¡­ why¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so calm¡­?¡±


    ¡°Should I be scared? I¡¯m not dead yet.¡±


    ¡°But they said you can die even tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m still alive now.¡±


    Gu Ryunghwa¡¯s expression changed weirdly after hearing my words.


    Was it really that weird? Plus, why did Gu Ryunghwa be so serious about it?


    I didn¡¯t think she had any affection left for me.


    <b> ?It is indeed weird, since a kid that has never experienced death is saying all of this with a calm face.?</b>


    ¡®Hmm.¡¯


    <b> ?I know that you sometimes act like an adult, but this is particrly severe. I¡¯m hoping I can hear something rted to thister.?</b>


    ¡®How can you be so sure that I have a story <b><i>rted to </i></b>this?¡¯


    <b> ?If not, then never mind.?</b>


    ¡®¡­¡¯


    ¨C <i>Sigh</i>


    Because of this pointless conversation, I even felt more tired.


    I let out a deep sigh and turned my focus and gaze back to Gu Ryunghwa.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to the n in a few days, and you have toe as well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not going.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°That shitty ce, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d want to go back!¡±


    ¡°Alright, do what you want.¡±


    After telling her that she can do whatever she wants, Gu Ryunghwa¡¯s expression became even weirder.


    I already knew that she didn¡¯t want to go just by looking at her expression.


    ¡°You really aren¡¯t going to force me to go?¡±


    ¡°You said you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    ¡°What do you think father would say if I told him I couldn¡¯t bring you because you so stubbornly refused?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, just like your thoughts, he wouldn¡¯t say anything about it.¡±


    It would probably just end with him saying something like ¡®I see¡¯.


    But the Heavenly Pill I would get as a reward though¡­ Oh, I¡¯d forgotten about that.


    ¡®Then again, if I got that now and consumed it, my body would probably be under more stress.¡¯


    There were already firecrackers inside my body, so wouldn¡¯t it be worse to add more to it?


    That was my first concern.


    And looking at Gu Ryunghwa in the arms of the Plum Blossom Sword made me think that there was no need for her to return to the n.


    Mount Hua definitely felt more like a home to Gu Ryunghwa than the Gu n.


    <b> ?Is that the heart of an older brother or something??</b>


    ¡®Don¡¯t say things that¡¯ll give me goosebumps.¡¯


    <b><i> I already had to worry about dying, the heart of a brother my ass¡­</i></b>


    Just like my previous life, I decided not to care about it.


    <b> ?You always say the opposite of what your heart feels.?</b>


    I lightly ignored Elder Shin and bowed to the Immortal Healer and the Swordmaster.


    I locked gazes with Zhuge Hyuk in the process, but I decided to let him go for now.


    <b><i> For now, that is.</i></b>


    Aftering outside the hut¡­


    The Celestial Plum Blossom seemed to have already left because he wasn¡¯t here.


    Did he leave without me¡­?


    I thought that I should also start leaving because it was going to be night soon, so I focused Qi into my feet, but,


    ¡°Wait, I don¡¯t know the way¡­¡±


    <b><i> ¡­Huh?</i></b>


    * * *


    ¡°How strange.¡±


    Those words came from the Immortal Healer after Gu Yangcheon left the hut.


    It was strange.


    It was very strange.


    To see all those different kinds of Qi in a boy¡¯s body when he wasn¡¯t even at the age of 20.


    Alongside the fact that the Qi weren¡¯t exploding even though they were certainly roaring at each other. And even his behavior when he was listening to the Immortal Healer.


    ¡®I feel like I¡¯ve seen those eyes before.¡¯


    His eyes had remained calm even after he was told that he could die at any moment.


    It was understandable for him to tremble in fear, but those eyes of his seemed to just calmly ept that fact.


    They were eyes that the Immortal Healer had definitely seen somewhere.


    But he couldn¡¯t remember where. Perhaps he really was getting old.


    The Immortal Healer turned to Gu Ryunghwa.


    ¡°Child, what kind of person is your brother?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    At the sudden question from the Immortal Healer, Gu Ryunghwa was dumbfounded.


    <b><i> What kind of person was he¡­?</i></b>


    He was an older brother that was one year older.


    Gu Ryunghwa had felt proud of her kind brother at first, but he¡¯d suddenly changed.


    And,


    He was the person that saw thest moments of her mother.


    It happened when she was very young, so her memory was very faint, but she knew that Gu Yangcheon was definitely there when it happened.


    With her father, Gu Cheolun.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Ryunghwa¡­?¡±


    Gu Ryunghwa grabbed the Swordmaster¡¯s hand firmly, feeling nervous.


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±


    The Immortal Healer turned his head away after seeing that.


    He felt like he had asked something he shouldn¡¯t have.


    ¡°Then when and where did I see those eyes-¡±


    <b><i> ¡­!</i></b>


    He remembered.


    The Immortal Healer remembered the people that had the same eyes as the boy did.


    It happened so long ago that he¡¯d forgotten about it.


    Very long ago, before he became famous for his healing abilities, he had been given the task of healing some people.


    The eyes of those people showed no emotions.


    They had seemed to have transcended the fear of death as they didn¡¯t seem to be affected by anything.


    And as if to prove that, they ended their own lives with those same eyes not long after.


    ¡°¡­But why does that boy have the same eyes¡­?¡±


    <b><i>The Abyss.</i></b>


    Those eyes were simr to the eyes of the people that survived the abyss.


    * * *


    When I finally managed to make my way back to Mount Hua, the sun had already set.


    ¡°It¡¯s nighttime already, I didn¡¯t even get to eat dinner yet.¡±


    When the Celestial Plum Blossom found me, he apologized to me with a face that showed that he only just realized that he left me.


    He really forgot about me¡­


    Plus, when I asked about what to do with the qi of Mount Hua that was inside me,


    <b><i>¨C It¡¯s not like I can</i></b> <b><i>take the Qi¡­ So how about you just keep it pretending not to know about it since there doesn¡¯t seem to be another way around it?</i></b>


    Was his sloppy response.


    <b><i> Why even take me there in the first ce then¡­?</i></b>


    The only thing I got from following him was that Zhuge Hyuk was the grandson of the Immortal Healer,


    And that I was a ticking bomb.


    ¡®¡­My life.¡¯


    There was never anything easy for me, ever.


    Did Imit that many sins in my previous-


    ¡®Oh I did, like a lot¡­¡¯


    <i> Sigh.</i>


    I tried to use karma as an excuse to cope with my current situation, but some things just never went how I wanted them to.


    Like right now.


    ¡°¡­What could possibly be going on right now?¡±


    I was in a guest room that had been offered by Mount Hua.


    The escorts were probably nearby to keep watch, and the servants were probably also nearby.


    ¡°But what about you?¡±


    It was an average-sized room that was neither small nor big.


    And in the middle of that room was someone who was setting up a nket.


    I thought that it was a servant at first, but I couldn¡¯t mistake her for anyone else after noticing her unique hair color.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    The person looked at me after hearing my voice.


    Then she tilted her head in confusion, wondering why I¡¯d asked her that question.


    The one setting up a nket was Namgung Bi-ah.


    ¡°nket¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you setting it up¡­?¡±


    ¡°To sleep?¡±


    ¡°Where¡­- here?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Together?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why?¡±


    <b><i>¡­Just, why?</i></b>

 Chapter 70: The Walking Dead (2)

    <b>? The Walking Dead (2) ?</b>


    The night was apanied by a shining moon,


    A spread-out nket,


    One candle that barely lit up the room,


    And the presence of only one man and woman within it.


    Everyone knew what that meant.


    It was not like I didn¡¯t have such an experience in my previous life, so I knew what kind of situation I was in.


    However, the problem was the person that was in the room with me.


    ¡°¡­What are you doing here?¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah tilted her head in confusion, wondering why I¡¯d asked her that question.


    No matter how I looked at it, it looked like she was preparing herself for you-know-what, but¡­ this was Namgung Bi-ah we were talking about.


    There was no way someone as nk as her could have intentionally set up this mood.


    Knowing that, I asked Namgung Bi-ah.


    ¡°They probably gave us two separate rooms so, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°¡­They said¡­ there were no rooms?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°The sect leader¡­¡±


    The Celestial Plum Blossom did?


    There was no way that they¡¯d run out of rooms though, the Mount Hua Sect wasn¡¯t a small n¡­


    While I wondered to myself, Elder Shin barged in.


    <b> ?Good senses were passed down to the Lords of the Mount Hua Sect, and they are quick to act on it too.?</b>


    ¡®¡­Weren¡¯t you the one who pretended to not know what Mount Hua was before?¡¯


    <b> ?¡­Life is just like that sometimes.?</b>


    When I turned to Namgung Bi-ah, I noticed that she¡¯d already had her clothes changed and her hair was a bit damp.


    Because of the moonlight, her already fair skin appeared to shine further.


    She looked incredibly beautiful.


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    <b><i> But even so, what is she doing?</i></b>


    Even if she was this dull, did she really not know what kind of situation we were in?


    As I continued to gaze at the expressionless Namgung Bi-ah in front of me, I couldn¡¯t help but think,


    ¡®¡­I will admit that she¡¯s insanely beautiful.¡¯


    The view of Namgung Bi-ah, who was sitting down on her nket whilst looking at the moonlight which was in turn shining down on her, was extremely beautiful.


    The violent and cold aura that the Demonic Sword used to release in my memories was a different kind of charm to the elegance and beauty that the Namgung Bi-ah in this life had to her.


    ¡®Her face is a weapon.¡¯


    Even if I didn¡¯t want to admit it, I couldn¡¯t deny the fact that Namgung Bi-ah was beautiful.


    Especially when we were staring at each other face to face¡­


    I probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep my mind straight if I faced Namgung Bi-ah like this in my previous life whilst being around this age.


    I probably would have gotten charmed by her right away.


    <b><i> But what about now?</i></b>


    <b><i> Could I maintain myposure?</i></b>


    I honestly wasn¡¯t sure.


    That was how stunning Namgung Bi-ah was.


    Because of the thoughts that were flooding into my mind, I frowned and turned away from her.


    I felt like I couldn¡¯t stay here any longer.


    ¡°¡­It seems like there¡¯s been a problem, so you can sleep in this room. I will just go and sleep with the escorts.¡±


    I¡¯d just ask them for one more room¡­ they¡¯d definitely give us another room considering it was for a member of the Namgung n.


    <b> ?You idiot¡­?</b>


    I knew what Elder Shin was going to say and I had no intention of listening to him.


    All I felt was that I needed to get out of here as soon as possible, but¡­


    <i>¨C Grip</i>


    I felt myself being tugged back; a hand was holding onto my clothes.


    When I turned around, I saw Namgung Bi-ah pulling on my clothes firmly.


    She was holding onto it so hard that it wouldn¡¯t be easy to escape her grip.


    ¡°What are you¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah looked serious when saying those words.


    <b><i> What do I say to her?</i></b>


    <b><i> Seriously, how do I even respond to her¡­?</i></b>


    ¡°Then, do I have to sleep with¡ª¡±


    ¡°Can you not?¡±


    ¡°I mean, why can I¡­?¡±


    ¡°Because you are¡­ my fianc¨¦.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah didn¡¯t even seem to be sure herself as her expression seemed strange.


    After thinking for a while, Namgung Bi-ah finally spoke with quivering lips.


    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ sleep while only holding onto your hand¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    <b><i>What? </i></b>


    <b><i> ¡­Did I hear wrong?</i></b>


    What had I just heard?


    While I visibly froze at her shocking words, Namgung Bi-ah seemed visibly calmer after saying them.


    Wasn¡¯t I the one that was supposed to say such a line¡­?


    ¡°¡­Is that not okay?¡±


    ¡°Where did you learn such a line¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hongwa told me that this would work.¡±


    Isn¡¯t Hongwa the servant that has always been with Wi Seol-Ah?


    <b><i> When did they be so close?</i></b>


    Because her line didn¡¯t work, Namgung Bi-ah started to think deeply which I found funny.


    I found it funny that she¡¯d spat out those words without even knowing the meaning behind it¡­


    And that I was the one who was their recipient.


    Because of that, I identally chuckled which made Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s eyes bigger.


    ¡°You smiled¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Sorry, I found it funny.¡±


    ¡°You smiled at me.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    I¡¯d been trying to make an excuse because I thought that she would be hurt by it,


    But I stopped talking.


    I had to.


    Because Namgung Bi-ah was smiling.


    It was quite faint, but was just enough to make it clear that she was smiling.


    Then, as if charmed, my hand slowly reached for Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s cheek.


    I¡¯d extended my hand to her by myself.


    <b><i> You idiot, just what am I doing?</i></b>


    As I realized what I¡¯d done, I quickly tried to retrieve my hand, but found that I couldn¡¯t, because Namgung Bi-ah had grabbed my hand that was touching her cheek.


    I felt her warmth in her hand.


    Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s cheek was cold,


    But my hand was warm thanks to my Qi.


    However, unlike her cold face, her hand that was grabbing my hand was even warmer than mine.


    The expression she had on her face even made me tremble on my feet and I tried my best to ignore it.


    Namgung Bi-ah who was leaning her cheek against my hand, spoke.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s sleep together.¡±


    Her cheek was redder than usual while uttering those words.


    * * * *


    It was midnight.


    I was extremely tired since I had to run around all day, but I couldn¡¯t fall asleep easily tonight.


    Moonlight filtered in through the window that was slightly open.


    The moonlight was shining on Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s hair while she was sleeping.


    I was looking at Namgung Bi-ah.


    <b> ?She fell asleep quickly.?</b>


    Elder Shin appeared suddenly after being quiet for a long time.


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh quietly after hearing him.


    ¡®Did you go somewhere?¡¯


    <b> ?Go somewhere my ass, I just fell asleep for a bit.?</b>


    ¡®I bet you had a good nap.¡¯


    <b> ?Yes, I did.?</b>


    Elder Shin wasn¡¯t capable of sleeping nor could he hide.


    He¡¯d just stayed quiet.


    And while I knew that, I didn¡¯t know whether to thank him or not.


    When things were getting hotter, Elder Shin stayed quiet, but the thing he wanted to happen didn¡¯t pan out the way he would have preferred.


    Namgung Bi-ah actually didn¡¯t have any hidden intentions behind her words in the first ce, after all.


    She¡¯d just really wanted to sleep with me.


    And to prove that, she fell asleep as soon as sheid down.


    <b><i> Then shouldn¡¯t I have just slept somewhere else after all? </i></b>


    ¡®¡­She does fall asleep rather quickly.¡¯


    Was her nk face because maybe she slept a lot?


    I even had these funny thoughts.


    <b> ?What do you think??</b>


    ¡®About what?¡¯


    <b> ?About the girl that fell asleep next to you.?</b>


    I couldn¡¯t say anything to the sudden words Elder Shin spoke.


    I couldn¡¯t answer easily.


    Elder Shin knew that himself, and so he continued to speak.


    <b> ?I know your feelings for her are closer to guilt than affection.? </b>


    ¡®¡­¡¯


    <b> ?I don¡¯t know what kind of sin youmitted at your age for you to feel like that, but I¡¯m sure you know yourself why she looks at you like that.?</b>


    I couldn¡¯t deny that.


    I knew that from the way she looked at me from time to time whenever she woulde to me.


    <b><i> But¡­ Why?</i></b>


    <b><i> Just why?</i></b>


    <b><i> Why was Namgung Bi-ah trying to be with me even in her new life?</i></b>


    <b><i> Why does she feel like that towards me when I have nothing? </i></b>


    I slowly reached my hand towards Namgung Bi-ah who was sleeping with a purring sound.


    It was to put aside her hair that was tickling her face.


    When my hand was about to touch her hair,


    <b><i>¡ª ¡­Is the moon up¡­?</i></b>


    I heard the voice that haunted me in my memories.


    Because of the voice that stabbed my heart, the hand that was about to touch her hair came back to me.


    That rainy night didn¡¯t happen yet.


    And I wanted to make sure that something like that would never happen again.


    The moon that was shining in the sky was still the same.


    I remembered her endlessly looking at the moon whenever it became night.


    Even thest moments she¡¯d spent in my arms were clear to me.


    ¡®So far¡­¡¯


    I was slowly epting the fact that Namgung Bi-ah was not the same person I knew in my past life.


    To put it in another way.


    It meant that the Demonic Sword no longer existed.


    Yet I still didn¡¯t dare to be close to her.


    Because what I felt for her wasn¡¯t necessarily love.


    I wasn¡¯t in a situation where I could afford to love anyone in my previous life, as I was busy with other things.


    ¡®But what about now?¡¯


    I asked myself.


    If it was different from back then.


    I knew the answer to my question right away, but I wasn¡¯t sure.


    No matter what, I couldn¡¯t help but hesitate.


    Because I¡¯d already lost everything once, and that made it harder to grab onto anything a second time.


    ¡®¡­It seems like I¡¯m still afraid.¡¯


    Because of all the things I experienced in the past, I didn¡¯t know whether I should be afraid or not.


    Because I couldn¡¯t be sure about anything I did.


    If I messed up, I would lose everything again.


    Furthermore, I felt more like that way right now because I was in a situation where I could die at any moment.


    <i>¨C Flinch</i>


    Namgung Bi-ah moved her body closer to me.


    It seemed like she was having a nightmare as she was frowning, so I poked the middle of her face with my finger.


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    Then she made a weird sound and moved her body again.


    I smiled unconsciously after looking at that.


    It¡¯d only been a few months since I regressed.


    So it was still hard for me.


    * * * *


    The night had passed and soon it was morning.


    Along with the sound of chickens clucking from far away,


    Namgung Bi-ah woke up, struggling to move her body.


    She always slept a lot in the morning, so it was hard for her to get up.


    She was able to see someone through her foggy vision while she wasn¡¯t still fully woken up yet.


    ¡°You woke up?¡±


    Gu Yangcheon was sitting down in the room.


    ¡®¡­Oh.¡¯


    Namgung Bi-ah then realized that she fell asleep next to himst night.


    Thanks to that, she had been able to sleep without any stench.


    She didn¡¯t have the nightmares she always had, and it even felt easier for her to wake up in the morningpared to usual.


    She was only able to feel like that only after meeting him.


    That feeling grew even stronger than usual because she slept directly next to him that day.


    Gu Yangcheon spoke while looking at Namgung Bi-ah.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d fall asleep that quickly.¡±


    ¡°¡­I was sleepy.¡±


    ¡°You should get rid of your sleep crust first.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah quickly rubbed her eyes after hearing him, but she strangely didn¡¯t feel anything.


    Gu Yangcheon then spoke whileughing.


    ¡°I was lying, there¡¯s nothing there.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah who was ring at Gu Yangcheon after he teased her, felt something unusual.


    It was different from usual.


    <b><i> His aura? It¡¯s not that¡­</i></b>


    What was different?


    Gu Yangcheon asked while Namgung Bi-ah was trapped in her thoughts.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go eat, you want toe?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll¡ª¡­ Oh!¡±


    Then Namgung Bi-ah finally realized what was different.


    Gu Yangcheon was speaking to her casually!


    <b><i>When did that start to happen?</i></b>


    Even the usual feeling of him trying to push her away was gone.


    In just one night.


    Namgung Bi-ah, after realizing that, felt something thump inside her chest.


    ¡®¡­Huh?¡¯


    <b><i>What¡¯s this feeling?</i></b>


    Namgung Bi-ah didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah quickly shook her head when Gu Yangcheon asked.


    Because she didn¡¯t want to risk him going back to his old way of speaking to her by asking him about it.


    Gu Yangcheon slowly stood up.


    It was because he said he wanted to go eat.


    Namgung Bi-ah also started to stand up, following him, but,


    ¡°Young Master! I¡¯m here¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah who was nowhere to be seen yesterday, suddenly appeared.


    Wi Seol-Ah who was running in with a bright smile, froze after seeing the two.


    Likewise, Gu Yangcheon also froze like a rock after seeing Wi Seol-Ah.


    He felt cold sweat slowly dripping down his forehead.


    In that icy atmosphere, the only one who maintained a calm expression was Namgung Bi-ah.

 Chapter 71: The Walking Dead (3)

    <b>? The Walking Dead (3) ?</b>


    During the time when Gu Yangcheon and Namgung Bi-ah were asleep.


    The sect leader¡¯s residence, located at the summit of the Mount Hua Sect, was still illuminated with lights.


    Inside the building, a single candle was lit to provide light to the residence, and green plum tea was being brewed by the owner of the residence.


    It was for a guest that would soon arrive.


    After filling up the cup with freshly brewed tea, the Celestial Plum Blossom spoke up with his eyes still closed.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Following his remark, the residence¡¯s door opened.


    ¨C <i>Creak</i>


    Surprisingly, the man who entered the residence was none other than the Sword Emperor.


    He appeared to be already familiar with Celestial Plum Blossom.


    Calmly, the Sword Emperor entered the residence and sat straight across the already-seated Celestial Plum Blossom.


    Having settled down, the Sword Emperor spoke while gazing at Celestial Plum Blossom.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have visited you thiste¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I was feeling a bit lonely as ofte, anyways.¡±


    Feeling his throat dry up, the Sword Emperor took a sip of the tea to quench his thirst.


    The Celestial Plum Blossom patiently waited for him to speak up.


    After some time had passed with the Sword Emperor organizing his thoughts, he started speaking to the Celestial Plum Blossom.


    ¡°I came here because I wanted to ask you something.¡±


    The Celestial Plum Blossom knew¡­ he was aware of the question that he so desperately sought answers to even at thiste hour of the night.


    ¡°You may ask, I¡¯m all ears.¡±


    Hearing those words, the Sword Emperor inquired without any hesitation in his voice.


    ¡°Lord, do know where the Immortal Healer is?¡±


    Hearing the Sword Emperor¡¯s question, the Celestial Plum Blossom opened his closed eyes.


    It was a question that he expected toe out of the Sword Emperor¡¯s mouth, but he never expected him to be so blunt with it.


    That was enough to show the desperation the Sword Emperor was feeling right now.


    The Celestial Plum Blossom replied.


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    His prompt reply made the Sword Emperor¡¯s eyes widen instantly.


    ¡°Then, were you already aware that I was looking for the Immortal Healer?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was actually. Moreover, I am also aware that Wudang and Shaolin are searching for you.¡±


    However, he had no idea if they were explicitly seeking the Sword Emperor or were after something else connected to him.


    ¡°Why are you telling me this so readily, then?¡±


    ¡°Because I knew that you came here after knowing everything.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The fact that the Sword Emperor visited the Celestial Plum Blossom sote at night.


    He was easily able to understand that it wasn¡¯t due to the Mount Hua Sect having a ster reputation.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Sword Emperor?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Shaanxi was a vastnd.


    Even though he was aware that the Immortal Healer was present in thesends, the Sword Emperor believed that it would be difficult for him to find him.


    Furthermore, using his Qi to search for the Immortal Healer would only draw unwee attention his way.


    Hence, he had believed that it would take him days of searching at the minimum.


    That was what he had believed thus far, but contrary to his expectations, it had been rather easy to find the whereabouts of the Immortal Healer.


    Starting from Huayin had been the right course of action, indeed, as he felt a dense Qi from the vicinity of the mountains.


    The Immortal Healer wasn¡¯t a martial artist.


    He did have a small amount of Qi unlike other average doctors of the world,


    But there was no way that he would have such a dense and heavy Qi in him.


    Moreover, the Qi felt simr to a taoist.


    Along with the scent of the plum flowers.


    It wouldn¡¯t be urate to say that this was some sort of locational magic.


    As locational magic wouldn¡¯t have as tant of a presence as the one he felt from this location.


    It would be more appropriate to say that it was a type of barrier.


    There was almost no difference between a barrier and locational magic, but they had one particr distinction.


    That being¡­ one of them was primarily used for concealment while the other was used for defense.


    And there was only one martial artist in the entirety of Shaanxi that the Sword Emperor knew of who was capable of constructing a Qi barrier of such immense size.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t entirely certain, which is why I came here to ask you.¡±


    No matter how thick and sturdy a barrier was, it wasn¡¯t a difficult task for the Sword Emperor to just sh through it.


    Despite his desperation, the Sword Emperor opted to first meet with the Celestial Plum Blossom and talk with him about this matter.


    ¡°It seems like you didn¡¯t just barge through.¡±


    ¡°I thought that it¡¯d be more respectful for me to ask first before doing something like that.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thiste at night?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just joking with you.¡±


    The Sword Emperor was searching for the Immortal Healer in thesends.


    That was what he was pursuing for the past few days which resulted in his absence.


    The Celestial Plum Blossom knew about that as well.


    Though, he was unaware of the exact reasons behind his search.


    However, the important thing here was¡­ that the sect leaders of Shaolin and Wudang were looking for Sword Emperor.


    ¡®To move around while avoiding those two forces¡­ is this the capability and prowess of the Sword Emperor?¡¯


    While thinking so, the Celestial Plum Blossom suddenly asked him a question.


    ¡°Can I ask why you are looking for the Immortal Healer?¡±


    The Sword Emperor immediately looked down after hearing the Celestial Plum Blossom¡¯s question.


    ¡°The reason I am looking for him¡­ is simr to why anyone else would.¡±


    The Celestial Plum Blossom nodded after hearing the Sword Emperor¡¯s reply.


    Everyone had their own reasons to look for the world¡¯s greatest doctor, but, at the end of the day, they all had one simrity.


    It was to live or save others¡¯ lives.


    Even though the Immortal Healer seemed unwilling to help, the Celestial Plum Blossom was aware that he was always disclosing his whereabouts no matter where he went.


    He also knew that¡­ even though the Immortal Healer always went on a tangent on how he wanted to quit being a doctor, he still wanted to help others from the bottom of his heart.


    The Celestial Plum Blossom stared keenly at the Sword Emperor.


    No matter how he looked at this situation, it didn¡¯t seem like the Sword Emperor was looking for the Immortal Healer for himself.


    The Celestial Plum Blossom was already aware of the fact that he was a high-level martial artist, but he was not able to figure out just where the Sword Emperor stood among the people of that level.


    He knew that martial artists throughout the world would always ce himself and the Sword Emperor at a simr rank.


    But only the Celestial Plum Blossom¡­ and he alone knew¡­


    That the Sword Emperor stood in an entirely different realmpared to him.


    The Sword Emperor.


    ¡®¡­How fearsome that title is!¡¯


    With such a majestic title, Wi Hyogun gave off the impression that he was never influenced by anything in the world.


    But for such a man to act like this and look so weak and pathetic made it impossible for the Celestial Plum Blossom to understand what was going on with him.


    ¡®¡­Is the reason the Shaolin and the Wudang are looking for the Sword Emperor also rted to that?¡¯


    The Celestial Plum Blossom always had a different idealpared to them, so he didn¡¯t exactly know about the undercurrents that were surrounding the Sword Emperor.


    It was just that those two sect, who always preached to ¡®care¡¯ about the future of the world felt a bit ominous to him.


    Instead of them, he actually preferred people that only cared about their own benefits such as Gu Ryoon or the Immortal Healer.


    That was also the reason why the Celestial Plum Blossom was friends with them.


    The Sword Emperor suddenly spoke to the Celestial Plum Blossom as he was lost in such thoughts.


    ¡°¡­Lord.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I kindly request that you tell me where the Immortal Healer is.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s more important to consider the Immortal Healer¡¯s opinion on this matter rather than mine.¡±


    ¡°Then, how about I open the door myself and go ¡®there¡¯ to talk to him?¡±


    What he meant by ¡®there¡¯ was probably the small hut where the Immortal Healer was currently residing.


    This could be seen as a threat.


    As it basically implied that he would just break through the barrier to get to the Immortal Healer.


    The Celestial Plum Blossom could only respond with a bitter smile.


    ¡°What would you do if I tell you that you are not allowed to?¡±


    The Sword Emperor didn¡¯t respond to the Celestial Plum Blossom¡¯s question, but the Celestial Plum Blossom already knew¡­


    That he was willing to pay any cost to reach the Immortal Healer.


    Even if that meant creating a conflict between him and the Mount Hua Sect.


    ¡®What in the world could make him so desperate?¡¯


    Back when he led the Murim Alliance, he wasn¡¯t necessarily an easygoing person, but he was never this kind of desperate man either.


    The Celestial Plum Blossom heaved a deep and heavy sigh before speaking to the Sword Emperor again.


    ¡°Now is not the time.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The Immortal Healer was taking care of the Plum Blossom Sword at this time.


    Gu Yangcheon was an exception since the Celestial Plum Blossom personally led him to the hut and it was a quick checkup that was over in an instant. But this¡­ this was a whole different matter altogether.


    ¡°The Immortal Healer is currently looking after someone else. So even if you go to him right now, you won¡¯t be able to get what you want from him.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°However,¡±


    The Sword Emperor looked up after hearing the Celestial Plum Blossom¡¯s word who was just staring at his teacup in silence till now.


    ¡°It¡¯s not entirely impossible.¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you¡­¡±


    The Celestial Plum Blossom asked with a smile.


    ¡°Can you do me a favor?¡±


    The Sword Emperor didn¡¯t respond, but he fixed his posture.


    It meant that he was going to ept the request.


    * * * *


    <b><i> Is this an emergency?</i></b>


    <b><i> Am I going to face an emergency just as I woke up in the morning¡­?</i></b>


    Those were my thoughts after seeing Wi Seol-Ah.


    That this was indeed an emergency like no other.


    It didn¡¯t seem like anything big was going on at first nce, but an rm was going off in my head that was signaling to me that I was about to face a crisis.


    Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s eyes also seemed different from usual.


    Instead of her typically kind smile and puppy eyes, she now donned an expressionless visage on her face.


    The Wi Seol-Ah that always had a smile on her face was no more.


    And the prolonged silence that could only be described as being ufortable of the highest order only made everything worse.


    After dripping with cold sweat for a while, I finally asked.


    ¡°¡­D-Did you have a good sleep?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    It was an utterly cold response.


    I felt like I was about to break out into cold sweat once again.


    ¡®¡­Wait why am I being conscious of this anyway?¡¯


    <b><i> It¡¯s not like I did anything, right?</i></b>


    Namgung Bi-ah was the stubborn fellow who insisted on sleeping with me, so I was just an innocent victim here¡­


    <b><i> So, why am I the one feeling conscious about all of this toward Wi Seol-Ah? </i></b>


    I felt that¡­ as her master, I needed to say something to her.


    It seemed like she was starting to forget about her status due to the lenience I had been giving her all the time.


    It was absolutely absurd for me to feel this way toward Wi Seol-Ah as her master.


    I red at Wi Seol-Ah after organizing my thoughts till there.


    I saw my reflection in Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s pure and clear eyes.


    I then spoke out, thinking of scolding her for acting like that in front of her master.


    ¡°¡­You want a yakgwa?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    <b><i> ¡­Okay.</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡­You still don¡¯t refuse food even at times like these huh?</i></b>


    When my head was starting to hurt like hell as I was not able to think up of what to do in this situation, Namgung Bi-ah got up from behind.


    Her eyes looked droopy as she hadn¡¯t fully woken up yet, but for some reason, she looked rather happy.


    Namgung Bi-ah waved her hands toward Wi Seol-Ah.


    ¡°¡­Hi.¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah frowned after seeing Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s hand gesture.


    She even started to tear up a little soon after.


    ¡°Sis¡­ you¡¯re so mean.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah became confused after hearing Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s sudden and random words.


    Wi Seol-Ah continued to speak with tears brimming in her eyes, threatening to fall at any moment.


    ¡°I¡­ I also want to sleep with the young master.¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah was on the verge of crying after uttering that line.


    Namgung Bi-ah quickly went up to her and wiped her eyes with her clothes.


    <b><i> ¡­What is going on here?</i></b>


    ¡°I also want to sleep with him¡­¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah continued to grumble but didn¡¯t push back Namgung Bi-ah and let her do as she wanted.


    She just continued to grumble with tears in her eyes while being embraced by Namgung Bi-ah.


    And in the middle of all that, I just nkly stood there like an idiot.


    <b> ?Then why are you just nkly standing there¡ª?</b>


    ¡°Then let¡¯s sleep together.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    <b>?Huh??</b>


    Wi Seol-Ah nced at Namgung Bi-ah after hearing her words, while my body froze in shock.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah then responded to my question in a light tone¡­


    ¡°We can sleep¡­ together.¡±


    My head started to ache at the sheer nonchnce with which she spoke those words.


    Not only did I have to think about Wi Seol-Ah, but I also had no intention of sleeping with Namgung Bi-ah again.


    Plus, Wi Seol-Ah probably didn¡¯t want to do that either¡ª


    ¡°Sis, can I really do that¡­?¡±


    <b><i> Perhaps not¡­?</i></b>


    Namgung Bi-ah just nodded her head in response to the Wi Seol-Ah who had asked that question with shiny eyes; filled with anticipation.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°Really¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s sleep together from now on.¡±


    Things were getting weirder and weirder by the second.


    I immediately decided to interrupt them as I felt like things were going in a direction that they should not go¡­


    ¡°What are you guys sayin¡ª¡±


    ¡°Young Master! Good mor¡ª¡±


    The person who came in with a loud voice, interrupting my words, was none other than Yung Pung.


    He who had entered the room with a bright smile on his face immediately chanced upon the scene of Wi Seol-Ah who was sobbing, Namgung Bi-ah who was hugging her, and me who was watching them with a nk expression.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I, I came here to tell you something¡­¡±


    Yung Pung¡¯s eyes started trembling because of the awkward situation he had chanced upon.


    ¡°It seems like I came at the wrong time, I-I¡¯lle backter.¡±


    ¡°Wait, no, you came at the right ti¡ª Where are you going, Master Yung Pung!?¡±


    Whether he heard me or not, Yung Pung just quickly chose to disappear from the spot.


    ¨C <i>m</i>


    After Yung Pung closed the door and left hurriedly, the sound of the door closing echoed throughout the silent room.


    He only returned to my room around half an hourter that day¡­

 Chapter 72: A Bit of a Scratch (1)

    <b>? A Bit of a Scratch (1) ?</b>


    Not long after, Yung Pung came back to my room.


    The situation hadn¡¯t exactly gotten better, but I told the two girls to go and eat breakfast anyways.


    Wi Seol-Ah seemed like she wasn¡¯tpletely satisfied with that arrangement, but she still listened to me due to the allure of food.


    I also had to eat¡­ but I decided to wait first, thinking that whatever Yung Pung wanted to discuss with me was probably rather urgent considering how early he¡¯d dropped by.


    Even after Yung Pung returned, he still looked a bit ufortable with everything.


    Who would¡¯ve known that the genius who would be the representative of the Mount Hua Sect in the future was the type to get easily bothered by this kind of thing¡­?


    ¡®Is it because he gets beaten up by his seniors?¡¯


    In my eyes, they were just acts born from brotherly love, but it could be different from Yung Pung¡¯s point of view.


    I spoke to Yung Pung whose gaze seemed to be moving about aimlessly.


    ¡°Master Yung Pung, what brings you here so early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Yung Pung smiled after being woken up by my call.


    Or was it because it didn¡¯t feel awkward to him anymore?


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing big. The sect leader was looking for you.¡±


    ¡°The Lord¡­? This early in the morning?¡±


    <b><i> Celestial Plum Blossom is looking for me?</i></b>


    I briefly wondered why he would but then remembered the thing that was inside of me.


    ¡°Should I go to him now?¡±


    ¡°He said that you coulde whenever you are free.¡±


    So I didn¡¯t have to go now then.


    Thankfully, it seemed like I would be able to eat before entangling into something troublesome.


    ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡±


    I asked Yung Pung who was already running around so early in the morning.


    Even though I was pretty sure I already knew the answer to that question, considering he was already neatly dressed up in his uniform.


    ¡°Oh, I was on my way to do some morning training after breakfast.¡±


    ¡°¡­This early in the morning? That¡¯smendable.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­? Don¡¯t most people go out to train this early in the morning?¡±


    <b><i> What the hell is he on about?</i></b>


    I couldn¡¯t respond to Yung Pung¡¯s innocent question.


    The Taoists¡¯ mornings started earlier than the average people.


    It was said that Taoists had to get the energy that lingered right after daybreak, so they had to get up at around 5 to 7am in the morning.


    ¡­While I usually woke up by the time the sun hadpletely risen.


    Today was an exception because I couldn¡¯t sleep easilyst night.


    <b> ?Just say that you couldn¡¯t sleepst night because of the breathing you heard next to you.?</b>


    ¡®¡­¡¯


    <b><i> ¡­Ahem.</i></b>


    Namgung Bi-ah didn¡¯t move at all after falling asleep.


    She just calmlyid still and breathed lightly, but that was enough to keep me up through the night.


    Thanks to that, I barely got any sleep.


    ¡®¡­I guess I can enjoy the fresh air in the morning thanks to that.¡¯


    The morning breeze always felt refreshing.


    But I didn¡¯t want to experience breathing it much¡­ getting up so early was hard, after all.


    Yung Pung, for some reason, had shiny eyes after hearing me speak.


    <b><i> Why is he making those eyes?</i></b>


    Yung Pung spoke in response to the question in my mind.


    ¡°Young Master, I think that it is fate that we ran into each other right now.¡±


    ¡°¡­How is it fate when you came to me because you had something to tell me?¡±


    ¡°So how about we train together?¡±


    ¡­It was like talking to a brick wall.


    Just like back when we¡¯d traveled together on our way to Mount Hua, Yung Pung, for some reason, wanted to train with me.


    Whether it was because he was a maniac for training or that he had another intention was something I didn¡¯t know, but he would always ask me for training each day whenever we met.


    ¡°¡­No, I¡¯ll pas¡ª¡±


    I had to eat, and preferred to train alone, so I was thinking of rejecting him again.


    But I suddenly got curious about how the people of Mount Hua trained.


    He asked me every day to train, so did that mean that our method of training was different?


    And I also thought that there was no way that he would do some stupidly absurd training this early in the morning.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ If you are fine with waiting for me to eat breakfast first then¡­¡±


    ¡°Yayyy!¡±


    So I just epted the offer to train with him.


    Thinking that there was no way that it would kill me.


    That I¡¯d just take it as morning training that was a little heavier than usual.


    I realized muchter,


    That curiosity really killed the cat.


    ¡­Then again, I already knew that something like this would happen,


    So why did I make myself go through this again¡­


    <b><i> Fuck my life¡­</i></b>


    * * *


    When it hadn¡¯t even been 2 hours yet since the training started,


    ¡°¡­Ughh¡­ Pant¡­¡±


    I was down on the ground moaning in pain.


    I felt dirty because of being covered in sweat,


    And the pain that I felt in each bone echoed even in my head.


    <b><i> Fuck¡­</i></b>


    I could barely even breathe¡­


    Yung Pung, who had started training at the same time as me was still going at it as if this sort of training was nothing to him.


    He¡¯d even told me that he was nning to climb the mountain with sandbags around his wrists and ankles after this¡­


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this guy insane?¡¯


    I hadn¡¯t trainedzily after my resurrection.


    I trained whenever I found free time, so I thought that I was being somewhat hard on myself,


    And I get that it was ¡®somewhat,¡¯ but whatever I had done was simply iparable to this.


    I saw other third-generation students training alongside as well, but Yung Pung especially trained more than the others.


    ¡°Young Master, are you alright?¡±


    Yung Pung soon approached me, feeling worried because I was down on the ground.


    I saw beads of sweat on his forehead, but it was absurd because his expression seemed mostly refreshed.


    ¡°Young Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    From Yung Pung¡¯s perspective, that question probably sounded absurd.


    ¡®Was my body really this weak?¡¯


    It was probably because I hadn¡¯t been putting all of my efforts into training.


    I felt that I needed to up my training regimen.


    I felt shameful that I was still living my life somewhatzily even after regression.


    I was still half-fainted because of my exhausted body, but thankfully I¡¯d gotten something from this situation.


    This served as a wake-up call for me.


    ¡®¡­Though I won¡¯t be training this much.¡¯


    I forcefully lifted my aching body up.


    I couldn¡¯t get up easily, so I had to use a bit of my Qi, but I was able to somehow get up in the end.


    <b> ?Will you be fine??</b>


    While I was wiping off the sweat from my face, Elder Shin asked.


    ¡®What do you mean?¡¯


    <b> ?Is it okay for you to recklessly use your body like that, with the thing inside you??</b>


    Elder Shin was referring to the potential collision of Qi that could happen inside my body which could damage my body.


    My destructive me Qi, Mount Hua¡¯s Qi, and the mysterious thing that was inside of me.


    <b><i> I really have a bunch of shit in my body, don¡¯t I? </i></b>


    The owner of the body didn¡¯t even care when there were two things that were living in the body rent-free¡­


    Furthermore, I was told that these were things that could explode at any moment, so I could onlyugh.


    However,


    ¡®I¡¯m still fine.¡¯


    I knew what Elder Shin was worried about, but I was still fine.


    It wasn¡¯t because of some careless mindset of ¡®It would have exploded already if it was going to.¡¯


    But I was able to predict that something like this could happen.


    I also sort of knew the way to solve all of this as well.


    It was just that it wasn¡¯t a cure.


    But more of a solution or prevention.


    ¡®¡­I really didn¡¯t want to do this.¡¯


    Even if what I was thinking was correct, I still had to properly consider it.


    I needed to.


    I lifted my hair that was drenched in sweat and asked Yung Pung.


    ¡°Will you leave after you do more training?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Oh, yes, of course, I¡¯m still only around halfway done.¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    ¡°Shame¡­ It seems like you are not feeling well today?¡±


    ¡°¡­I did have a hard time falling asleepst night.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Then it makes sense that you feel tired so suddenly!¡±


    I wasn¡¯t tired because of that, but I was thankfully able to use that as an excuse.


    I shook my head at Yung Pung¡¯s absurd words.


    I should be learning from him as a martial artist, but I wondered why I felt so reluctant about it.


    <b> ?It¡¯s because you still don¡¯t know the beauty of training yet. </b><b><i>Tsk tsk</i></b><b>¡­ Your pain would go away if you just ran ap¡­ I can¡¯t believe you are just giving up without running ap.?</b>


    <b><i> ¡­Are the people of Mount Hua abnormal one, or </i></b><strong><em>am</em> </strong><b><i>I the odd one out?</i></b>


    I honestly didn¡¯t know at this point.


    I washed my sweat away with water and changed my clothing.


    When I looked inside my ce, Namgung Bi-ah was taking a nap as it seemed like she didn¡¯t get enough sleep.


    Wi Seol-Ah was sleeping next to her, and since both of them were so pretty, they looked like blood-rted sisters.


    I didn¡¯t like how they werefortably sleeping when I could barely walk right now.


    So I went up close to them and squeezed both of their noses.


    ¡°Mmph!¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah got up right away because she couldn¡¯t breathe, while Namgung Bi-ah drowsily opened her eyes but didn¡¯t get up.


    <b><i> She didn¡¯t wake up even after that¡­?</i></b>


    When Wi Seol-Ah got up, I saw that the hair that had been neatly done by Hongwa was all messed up from her sleep.


    I spoke after seeing that.


    ¡°You¡¯ll turn into a pig if you sleep right after you eat, you know?¡±


    ¡°¡­Oomph¡­ Hmm?¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah still hadn¡¯t fully woken up yet, so I just patted her head and stood up.


    Namgung Bi-ah, meanwhile, was already asleep as if she had never woken up in the first ce.


    ¡°Young Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°The sect leader is calling for me.¡±


    ¡°Will it take a while?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯m not sure but I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll take that long.¡±


    ¡°Will youe back before bedtime¡­?¡±


    ¡°I probably will, considering I do need to sleep.¡±


    I would pass on sleeping on the streets.


    I¡¯d already had enough of that in my previous life.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s all good! Have a safe trip!¡±


    After saying that with a smile, Wi Seol-Ahid down next to Namgung Bi-Ah again.


    I just let her be since she would soon be taken away by Hongwa for work anyways.


    I lifted my aching body up and made my way to the leader¡¯s house.


    I noticed the students of the Mount Hua Sect ncing at me on my way there, but I just ignored them as they stared at me like I was some sort of rare animal.


    I didn¡¯t care as long as they didn¡¯t have any ill intent.


    When I arrived in front of his door, I heard Celestial Plum Blossom say, ¡®Come in.¡¯


    <b><i> I haven¡¯t even said anything yet¡­ He has good hearing.</i></b>


    When I carefully entered the building, I was able to smell the scent of green plum tea again, like thest time I came to this ce.


    And there were snacks this time.


    ¡°You told me that you didn¡¯t have themst time, did you buy some?¡±


    ¡°Right, I went down to the market yesterday because I had nothing here. Don¡¯t they look tasty?¡±


    They did look sweet and tasty¡­


    But I had already grown out of eating sweets, so I just smiled.


    ¡°What was the reason behind you calling me here?¡±


    The Celestial Plum Blossom let out a hollowugh when I asked him about why I had been called as soon I sat down.


    ¡°I was hoping you¡¯d enjoy some tea first¡­ I swear all you guys from Gu are always in a hurry¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    I was able to picture the second elder within the Celestial Plum Blossom once again.


    Everything was fine about him except the fact that he was somewhat simr to that fire bear of an old man¡­


    It was insane.


    I was thirsty anyways, so I ate a yakgwa that was in front of me and washed it down with tea.


    The Celestial Plum Blossom spoke again after noticing my somewhat dissatisfied expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s not much, but do you remember the hut we visited yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ The ce where the Plum Blossom Sword resides in, right?¡±


    It was a ce where the Plum Blossom Sword was being treated by the Immortal Healer, so there was no way that I would forget about it.


    The Celestial Plum Blossom spoke after handing me a letter.


    ¡°Could you go there and deliver this letter to Tae?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    It was a bit sudden.


    Because it was something that was hard to be discussed with outsiders.


    So why was I being tasked with doing this when there were so many third-generation students of Mount Hua?


    For example, someone like Yung Pung, Yung Pung, or Yung Pung.


    I failed to keep my expressions in check and identally revealed a confused face.


    The Celestial Plum Blossomughed when he saw that.


    ¡°It seems like you are confused as to why I¡¯m asking you to do this.¡±


    ¡°Honestly yes, as something like this is hard to discuss with outsiders.¡±


    ¡°¡­Most people of the Mount Hua Sect don¡¯t know where the Plum Blossom Sword is.¡±


    I felt numb after hearing Celestial Plum Blossom.


    <b><i> They don¡¯t know? </i></b>


    ¡°And not many know that she is sick either.¡±


    ¡°Then why was I the one that was allowed to learn about such an important thing¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    If most people didn¡¯t know, then that would most likely include Yung Pung and the other third-generation students, the second-generation students, and even the first-generation students.


    <b><i> So why am I being informed about such an important matter when I just arrived here out of the blue just to return the treasure?</i></b>


    <b><i> Did Celestial Plum Blossom think this through? </i></b>


    But the Celestial Plum Blossom struggled to give an answer to my question.


    <b><i> He even seemed like he was avoiding eye contact, is it just my mistake¡­?</i></b>


    I asked just in case.


    ¡°Did you¡­ perhaps forget about it?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ahem! Of course not!¡±


    I was certain after seeing his reaction.


    ¡­He really forgot about such a thing?


    I was more certain after hearing Celestial Plum Blossom¡¯s fake cough.


    I thought that maybe he had a n since he suddenly took me to the Immortal Healer, but he¡¯d actually just gone there without a n.


    Mount Hua Sect¡­ is their future really going to be okay?


    <b> ?¡­Oh God, help us all¡­?</b>


    Even Elder Shin was seeking out God for help.


    ¡°Even so, for an outsider like me to take care of this and not the leader¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yakgwa.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You ate the yakgwa.¡±


    ¡°What are you¡­?¡±


    I was wondering what the Celestial Plum Blossom was talking about, so I looked around,


    And I found an empty spot on the dish that had yakgwas on it.


    A piece from the dish was missing because I¡¯d eaten it.


    ¡®¡­Is he really going to make me do this just for a piece of yakgwa?¡¯


    I wanted to believe that it wasn¡¯t true, but I became speechless after looking at Celestial Plum Blossom who was avoiding eye contact as if he was embarrassed.


    The heroic image of the Celestial Plum Blossom that I had imagined in my head waspletely crushed and crumbled.


    I spoke to Celestial Plum Blossom.


    ¡°My Lord¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°Now I get why you are friends with the Second Elder¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Ahem.¡±


    The Celestial Plum Blossom turned his head away after hearing myment about him and the Second Elder.


    It seemed like he was also embarrassed by that fact.

 Chapter 73: A Bit of a Scratch (2)

    <b>? A Bit of a Scratch (2) ?</b>


    Gu Ryunghwa¡¯s day starts at dawn.


    Just like any other martial artists of the Mount Hua Sect, instead of waking up with the advent of sunrise.


    She woke up a bit before that and waited for it to rise beyond the horizon.


    Putting on her uniform, she would be careful while going outside so that her movements don¡¯t hamper her master¡¯s sleep.


    Usually, her mornings consisted of either going out to the forest to train or doing some chores,


    But today, she had to leave for the market.


    The Immortal Healer had instructed her to do that.


    She had been tasked with buying some medicinal ingredients, so she started going on her way to the market with the silver coin that was given to her.


    Usually, if a kid tried to purchase medicinal ingredients, they would often give them low-quality ingredients or just not give them anything at all.


    But that was not bound to happen as she wore the uniform of the Mount Hua Sect.


    It would be more likely for the stores to give her more than the required quantity as no one in Huayin City dared to do any dirty acts against anyone belonging to the Mount Hua Sect, located directly above them.


    The Immortal Healer likely took advantage of that face.


    Gu Ryunghwa looked at the paper that listed the things she needed to buy. The paper list had been given to her by the Immortal Healer and she swiftly purchased everything that was written on it.


    ¡®¡­It smells so bitter.¡¯


    She left the medicine store with the box that contained the ingredients inside it.


    When she went out of the medicinal store, she saw many stalls that were selling a variety of different foods that aroused her temptation.


    She slowed down,pelled to do so by the delicious smell of food, but it wasn¡¯t enough topletely stop her in her tracks.


    Her master was more important to her than the mere temptation of food.


    ¡°Time to return¡­!¡±


    <b><i>Did Master wake up yet?</i></b>


    She noticed that her master started to sleep more and more as she was slowly getting weaker.


    So she was worried that she was still asleep.


    She idly wondered if the meal would be prepared by the time she arrived at the hut.


    Gu Ryunghwa was feeling quite a bit bothered as she had been forced to spend most of her day alongside the Immortal Healer¡¯s grandson due to various circumstances,


    However, a surprising thing to note was that¡­ the little boy was extremely skilled in cooking.


    She didn¡¯t know what kind of person the boy was, but he seemed smart and took care of chores quickly¡­ which was rather impressive in her opinion.


    ¡®¡­I need to be like that too.¡¯


    She thought as such because she wanted to be more helpful to her master by knowing different kinds of skills.


    As she thought along those lines, she was forced to stop her steps¡­


    <b><i> ¨C She wouldn¡¯t make it past this year.</i></b>


    The Immortal Healer¡¯sment suddenly echoed throughout Gu Ryunghwa¡¯s head.


    <i>¨C Drop</i>


    Quickly, she wiped off the tears that had unknowingly streamed down her cheeks.


    She didn¡¯t want to make her master worried¡­ as she had her ways of always knowing whenever she cried. It didn¡¯t matter whatever method she used to try and hide it¡­ she could never hide it for long from her master.


    But even so, it wasn¡¯t easy for her to stop her tears.


    As tears that had already broken out, likeing out of a broken dam, could never be stopped easily.


    That¡¯s why Gu Ryunghwa hated crying.


    She continued wiping off the tears that were flowing down her cheeks and thought inside her mind,


    ¡®¡­If Master passes away¡­¡¯


    She wondered what she would have left in her life once her master dies.


    Nothing¡­ She would have nothing left.


    Gu Ryunghwa was certain of that.


    <b><i> Family?</i></b>


    ¡®I hate that word¡­¡¯


    As the mere mention of that word was enough for her to curl up in deep fear.


    Even to this day, Gu Ryunghwa was able to clearly make out that dark horrifying night.


    It was both a foggy and clear memory¡­ something that she could never forget.


    The day when there was no light in sight,


    Her mother¡¯s cries paired with the cold unfeeling look of her father as he looked down.


    And the sight of Gu Yangheon, kneeling on the ground¡­


    Gu Ryunghwa could never forget that memory.


    Since those were the veryst moments of her mother¡­ the day that ruined everything in her life.


    <b><i> But then, what about the Mount Hua Sect?</i></b>


    She could only shake her head as she wasn¡¯t sure what to think about the.


    She would always growl whenever someone tried to approach her.


    Furthermore, Gu Ryunghwa was a student that had joinedter but still somehow became a second-generation student, so she wasn¡¯t really able to get with the third-generation students.


    So she wondered if the Mount Hua Sect would let her stay there once her Master died.


    And even if they did, she wondered absentmindedly if she could even handle it.


    Gu Ryunghwa continued to wipe the tears that showed no signs of stopping.


    Eventually, she arrived at the vicinity of the hut.


    She reminded herself to keep herself together and look as normal as possible.


    As she believed that to be the least she could do as a disciple.


    Having prepared herself mentally, she took a step forward¡­ and immediately disappeared altogether¡­


    Almost akin to smoke that instantly blends into the atmosphere¡­


    Due to that phenomenon.


    Some men that were watching Gu Ryunghwa quietly had no choice but to speak out with confused expressions on their faces¡­


    ¡°¡­Where did she go?¡±


    ¡°Maybe she noticed us?¡±


    ¡°You think we¡¯d be found out by a girl that barely seems like she¡¯s a second-rate martial artist? It¡¯d be more believable to say that the Celestial Plum Blossom himself transformed into that girl.¡±


    ¡°Just shut up and start searching for her, I think we finally found something.¡±


    A small man, wearing a ck bandana on his head, started the search on the area around which Gu Ryunghwa had disappeared.


    It didn¡¯t seem like there was anything special there, but he felt something off about the area.


    Was it perhaps¡­ Space Maniption Arts?


    He wondered why anyone would set up something like that in the middle of a mountain, so he reached his arm out toward the area the girl had vanished,


    ¨C <i>Bump¡ª!</i>


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    However, he found his hand bouncing off as it came into contact with some sort of invisible wall.


    It was extremely harsh as well.


    The man thought to himself while massaging his hand that had gotten numb.


    ¡®Not locational magic huh.¡¯


    It seemed like some bits of locational magic were put into it to make it invisible, but this was more of a barrier.


    A barrier that had a ton of Qi put into it at that.


    ¡°¡­Did the Celestial Plum Blossom do this?¡±


    It could be possible that it was done by someone else, but the only person that came into his mind, who was capable of putting up such a barrier around this ce, was the Celestial Plum Blossom.


    As not even his monster of a branch manager was capable to set up such a barrier.


    ¡°It seems like I did find something¡­¡±


    He wondered if the person he was looking for was really inside this barrier.


    ¡®I should first inform about this to the branch manager.¡¯


    He was not capable enough to break through this barrier and would be caught by the personnel of the Mount Hua Sect if he tried anything reckless here.


    ¡°We¡¯re going back.¡±


    The man had just delivered those words and immediately there was a disappointed toneing out of a man beside him that couldn¡¯t help but ask,


    ¡°We are really going back¡­?¡±


    The voice was apanied by the grinding noises of teeth sliding against teeth, showing his disappointment and displeasure with that decision.


    The man wearing the bandana was certain that this pig of a crew member of his was just disappointed because of the girl that had disappeared into the empty space not long ago.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem, Dusum?¡±


    ¡°¡­The girl that we just saw. She was pretty, so can we go back after we get a little taste of her, boss?¡±


    The man wearing the bandana visibly cringed after hearing the wordsing out of Dusum¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Please, for fucks sake, I told you not to cause a scene here. Are you actually being serious right now?¡±


    Even with the scolding that the bandana-wearing man gave him, Dusum just slurped his tongue disappointedly, not paying heed to the man¡¯s words.


    ¡°¡­But, it¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve got a taste of someone¡­ and wouldn¡¯t it be nice for boss as well?¡±


    ¡°Stop saying disgusting things like that. You¡¯re saying that we¡¯ll have a good time when the girl has barely even grown-up god dammit, wake the fuck up, you fucking idiot!¡±


    ¡°But, she was wearing the uniform of the Mount Hua Sect, so wouldn¡¯t the branch manager boss like it if we brought her to him?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a goddamn child so what could we even get out of her¡­! Fuck, just leave the children alone!¡±


    ¡°Right, leave the children.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s go back to business now¡ª¡±


    The man had to stop his words short.


    At the same time, all of the men that were roaming in the vicinity of the barrier also had to stop their movements.


    As they heard apletely new and unique voice enter the conversation.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate for even a second.


    The bandana-wearing man quickly pulled out his sword and swung it in the direction of the origin of that new voice.


    ¨C <i>sh¡ª!</i>


    He swung it with full force, but it only cut through air.


    He definitely felt a presence there, he was sure of it.


    ¨C <i>Crack¡ª!</i>


    ¡°Ughh¡­!¡±


    The sounds of breaking bones were apanied by Dusum¡¯s groaning noises.


    The man couldn¡¯t help but look at Dusum and was immediately able to see his gigantic body copsing onto the ground.


    He wasn¡¯t as big as the branch manager, but he was still almost as big as him.


    ¨C <i>m¡ª!</i>


    The giant of a man soon fell and made a huge rumbling noise that echoed in the silent forest.


    His neck had been twisted to the point that anyone looking at him could tell that he was dead.


    ¡°You¡­ Who are you?¡±


    The bandana-wearing man asked.


    He could see a boy standing behind Dusum¡¯s fallen body.


    A very slight tint of red could be seen at the ends of his ck hair¡­ but his eyes were as red as freshly drawn blood.


    It was obvious that he was a martial artist with the red uniform he was wearing while keeping a firm posture.


    The boy soon looked at the man.


    And answered in a murderous tone.


    ¡°What will you do even if I tell you, you scumbags?¡±


    Curses followed by a destructive me bursting out from the boy¡¯s body that instantly engulfed everything in its path.


    * * * *


    The quiet and peaceful forest had instantly turned into a battleground.


    ¨C <i>ze¡ª!</i>


    Almost instantly, the wild and unruly mes spread throughout the whole area.


    The man, Baechong, couldn¡¯t understand what was happening.


    <b><i> Who is that crazy monster of a boy that suddenly came out of nowhere?</i></b>


    He had onlye out to scout this area, so he could never expect something like this happening.


    He believed that he had done his best to not get caught by the forces of the Mount Hua Sect¡­ but he had unexpectedly ran into this monstrous boy.


    He couldn¡¯t help but nce at Dusum¡¯s corpse.


    Aside from his neck, twisted in a grotesque shape, he could find no other wounds on his dead body.


    However, it was obvious that it all happened instantly.


    ¡®He had no hesitation in killing someone.¡¯


    There was no way that a boy his age could do something like that.


    Furthermore, it would have been much harder for him since he was only using his bare hands.


    <b><i>So how the hell is this boy able to do that when he doesn¡¯t even look like he reached the age of 20 yet? </i></b>


    ¡®Furthermore,¡¯


    ¨C <i>ze¡ª!</i>


    ¡°Fuck¡­!¡±


    The man barely managed to dodge the onught of the raging mes by blocking it with his sword.


    He wondered just what in hell this crazy me was.


    ¡®me arts¡­? There should be no one in Shaanxi who can use me arts like this though¡­!¡¯


    The man also noticed something within the wild and unruly mes.


    Just one look was enough for Baechong to tell that the boy had full control of the unruly and all-devouring mes.


    That was enough for him to know that the boy had already reached a level most people would never be able to reach in their lifetimes.


    This only meant that Baechong, who had already surpassed the realms of an ordinary first-rate martial artist, was helpless to do anything about the boy.


    ¡®Is that a monster in human skin?¡¯


    As Baechong clenched his fists while thinking like that,


    ¡°Aghhhhh!¡±


    One of his crew members was caught by the hair with the boy¡¯s hand.


    The monstrous boy soon enveloped his hands in mes which in turn burned the crew member alive.


    ¡°¡­Ah¡­ Aghhhh!¡±


    The scream of a man being burned alive echoed inside the forest, but the boy¡¯s emotionless eyes never changed since he stepped in this ce.


    ¡°I made a small mistake.¡±


    The boy spoke slowly.


    Hearing his voice, Baechong could only feel goosebumps crawling all over his skin.


    An abyss so deep that there was nothing he could feel.


    That was the ce Baechong felt he was now in.


    ¡°I should have killed that pig by burning his insides first, but I made a mistake because it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve killed someone.¡±


    <b><i> How can such a small boy look like he was so used to doing such things?</i></b>


    Furthermore, those cruel words and actions he spoke of somehow suited his looks.


    Baechong could only ask, trying his best to hide the cold sweat that was drenching his skin.


    ¡°¡­Ju-Just what the hell are you?¡±


    ¡°Did you not hear me before? I asked what you will do even if I tell you that?¡±


    ¡°Do you even know who we are¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that you are flies that belong to the ck Pce¡¯s leader.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Hearing those wordsing out of the boy¡¯s mouth, Baechong instantly froze on the spot.


    ¡°How did you¡­¡±


    The boy smiled while inching closer to Baechong.


    The mes never lost their blistering heat and the boy, marching toward him, killed another man on the way.


    ¡°Kyaghhhh!¡±


    The sound of a man¡¯s harrowing screams echoed again.


    ¡°Let me also ask you something.¡±


    ¨C <i>Fire</i>


    To Baechong, the boy that was slowly walking toward him looked more like an embodiment of mes than a human.


    The living embodiment of mes slowly inched closer and closer to him and asked,


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know much about you guys, but I found something interesting.¡±


    Baechong felt like the world around him was slowly but surely melting away.


    <b><i>How can a person look like that?</i></b>


    He felt a whole new sense of fear which was different from the fear he felt from the branch manager.


    Even though the term fear applied in both cases, their levels were entirely different.


    Baechong wondered in his head what the hell he was going against right now.


    Then the mes that were lingering around him grabbed one of Baechong¡¯s arms.


    ¡°¡­Oumph¡­!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t scream even while he watched his arm burn away into ashes due to the all-epassing fear he felt.


    He could only try to take a step back and run away from this malevolent force of fear and despair.


    Then the mes continued talking while nailing Baechong down with his gaze.


    ¡°Why do you guys¡­¡±


    His sharp eyes were shining in a deep shade of blood red.


    ¡°Have the demonic Qi inside of you?¡±


    The boy¡¯s question was apanied by a severely burnt smell,


    However, Baechong was unable to give an answer.

 Chapter 74: A Bit of a Scratch (3)

    <b> ? A Bit of a Scratch (3) ?</b>


    ¨C <i>ze</i>


    The unruly mes that had seemingly devoured the entire forest slowly went away along with the wind.


    In just one hand movement, the mes that had been busy burning down the forest were absorbed back into my body.


    When the raucous mes were fully absorbed back into my body, I felt a little bit of my Qi getting recharged.


    ¡°¡­Whew.¡±


    I heaved a sigh after retracting all of my Qi back into my body and saw hot steam leaking out of my mouth.


    <b><i> How much did I use just now? I felt like I had used up a fair bit there. </i></b>


    <b> ?Well at least you know.?</b>


    Elder Shin, who had spoken just now, sounded a bit exhausted.


    <b> ?Do you even know how hard it is to calm that fucking thing down when it¡¯s trying its best to destroy everything around it??</b>


    ¡°Was it really that dangerous?¡±


    <b>?If you had used even a little bit more of your Qi, then I probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to stop it any longer.?</b>


    ¡°It was that close, huh¡­¡±


    I was able to realize that fact once I looked at the sight of the burnt corpses.


    As I had not held back just then, there was literally no corpse wasn¡¯t severely damaged by the mes.


    The forest, permeating with a refreshing and cool breeze, was now filled with the overwhelming smell of burning.


    As I cleaned my uniform with my hands, I thought¡­


    ¡®First time huh.¡¯


    This was the first time I had killed someone after my regression.


    It was a very strange feeling for me.


    But I didn¡¯t think too deeply about it.


    It wasn¡¯t like I had promised myself that I would never kill anyone just ¡®cause I resurrected, right?


    They were people that were members of the ck Pce, one of the forces of the Unorthodox Faction, and were people that were after my little sister.


    ¡®But then why is my heart beating so fast right now?¡¯


    I btedly noticed that my hands were shaking along with my harshly beating heart.


    <b><i> Are my mind and body contradicting themselves right now?</i></b>


    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t think too much about it.


    It had happened in my previous life as well and it got better with time.


    So I just had to ignore it till it did.


    <b> ?What are you going to do with the one that ran away??</b>


    The guy that seemed like the leader of this ragtag group ran away, in the end, and I looked in the direction he ran away towards.


    At first, I had made up my mind to catch him and kill him like everyone else but I had to change my mind after noticing the slight traces of Demonic Qi that was inside of him.


    I felt like it would be better to keep him alive so that I could get more information out of him.


    It was very slight, but the Qi that he possessed was definitely Demonic Qi.


    ¡®How did the guys from the ck Pce get their hands on Demonic Qi?¡¯


    <b><i> Do they already have some sort of rtionship with the Demonic Cult? There is no way that¡¯s possible though.</i></b>


    There were still a few years left until the Heavenly Demon and the Demonic Cult appeared in this world.


    ¡®Was it even Demonic Qi in the first ce?¡¯


    I wasn¡¯t really certain as I had mostly forgotten the sensation of Demonic Qi¡­ Moreover, it felt a bit too weak to bebeled as Demonic Qi.


    Which made me regret more and more that I wasn¡¯t able to catch him just now.


    ¡°He was faster than I expected.¡±


    I should have burned his legs and not his arm back then.


    It had been so long since I had a real fight like that¡­ My head¡¯s not acting as I want it to in this situation¡­


    I knew that even the slightest mistake would be enough to have my head chopped off by their weapons, but still, for me to make a mistake like this,


    Perhaps I had already be too weak-minded because of the current situation of peace the world was in.


    ¡°¡­And how should I clean up all of this?¡±


    My head started to ache and throb after looking at the corpses that were strewn about everywhere on the forest ground.


    If I was stronger, I could have just burned them all into ashes¡­


    And I became more and more pissed when I saw the guy I had killed by twisting his neck.


    I should have started killing him by burning his internal organs from the inside out first, but I kinda gave him a painless death¡­ He didn¡¯t deserve a painless death¡­


    The fact that he had such nasty thoughts toward a literal child that could barely reach his waste was already enough for me to want to torture him like no tomorrow¡­


    And the fact that the kid he was having those thoughts toward was Gu Ryunghwa further strengthened my murderous desires and simultaneously pissed me off further as I had not able to have my way with him.


    <b> ?It looked like you treat her like shit, but you do care about your sister after all.?</b>


    ¡®Not necessarily.¡¯


    <b> ?Not necessarily my ass, at least, say that after fixing your expressions first.?</b>


    I had to discuss this matter with the Celestial Plum Blossom first.


    One thing that made me worried was how he would take this information, considering this was murder and he was a Taoist before he was a martial artist.


    Then Elder Shin suddenly spoke out loud which made me ponder.


    <b> ?You just killed people that deserved to be killed, so I don¡¯t think you should be thinking too much about it.?</b>


    A Taoist before being a martial artist.


    A martial artist before being a Taoist.


    Elder Shin experienced a huge disaster of the world, the Blood Demon War, so it sounded like he didn¡¯t find this scene very shocking.


    But on the contrary, I didn¡¯t know how the Celestial Plum Blossom would react to this information in the current peaceful world.


    <b> ?I already knew that you had a lot of secrets, though what you did just now was still a bit surprising.?</b>


    I smiled bitterly at Elder Shin¡¯s words. I knew that he was trying to be considerate of me by saying that.


    The appearance of the ck Pce and that Demonic Qi¡­


    ¡°I wonder why those guys were lingering around this area.¡±


    It didn¡¯t seem like their main goal was Gu Ryunghwa¡­


    Weren¡¯t Yung Pung and others of the Mount Hua Sect were scouting the areas for the disappearance of their people?


    <b><i> Does this rte to that?</i></b>


    ¡®I feel like I would be involved in some hassle at this rate.¡¯


    For starters, I got rid of the heat from the surroundings and then moved all the corpses over to one spot.


    I knew that I¡¯d run into a problem if I were to try to hide them far away.


    I just had to discuss this problem with the Celestial Plum Blossom after I got back to clear things out on my end.


    I briefly cleaned the area and then moved toward the hut.


    It seemed like those guys weren¡¯t able to go through the barrier,


    But I was able to go through it without any problems.


    There was not a single feeling of resistance throughout,


    Which made my entry into the area very smooth.


    What was the difference between us?


    My curiosity was soon answered by Elder Shin¡¯s words.


    <strong> ?It¡¯s because of the Qi of the Mount Hua Sect that you have inside your body.?</strong>


    ¡®¡­You¡¯re telling me it¡¯s because of me absorbing the treasure¡¯s power?¡¯


    <strong>?It seems to be the most likely case to me, yes.?</strong>


    <b><i> A barrier is able to have the ability to detect that?</i></b>


    That made me once again realize the true power that the Celestial Plum Blossom held.


    As I got closer to the hut, I was able to smell something delicious wafting out.


    Were they preparing a meal?


    When I went closer to the hut, I saw Gu Ryunghwa working hard and moving around outside the hut.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    She turned toward me after hearing my words.


    And instantly frowned, looking displeased.


    ¡°Why did youe back?¡±


    ¡°The sect leader asked me to deliver something.¡±


    ¡°To you?¡±


    ¡°To me.¡±


    Her reaction told me that it was pretty weird for me to do an errand for the leader.


    <b><i> Yes, I find it extraordinary too.</i></b>


    <b><i> For him to task me with something like this just because of one yakgwa.</i></b>


    I soon noticed Zhuge Hyuk chopping something from behind.


    When our eyes met, he slightly lowered his head, which I assumed was a form of him greeting me.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s he doing?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? He¡¯s cooking.¡±


    ¡°He can cook?¡±


    Was something I probably shouldn¡¯t have asked judging by the way he was chopping down that onion.


    ¡°¡­He¡¯s better than I expected.¡±


    Was what she said with a tone that seemed to be saying that her pride was hurt just by uttering that sentence.


    <b><i> What¡¯s up with her?</i></b>


    ¡°Where is the Immortal Healer?¡±


    ¡°In the hut¡­ taking care of master.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    I tried to enter the hut after hearing her words, but Gu Ryunghwa suddenly grabbed my clothes very firmly with her hands.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Woah¡­ What¡¯s up with your hand?¡±


    <b><i> My hand? </i></b>


    I didn¡¯t know what she was talking about, so I looked at my hand and noticed a small wound there.


    I thought I had dodged everything, but it seemed like something still managed to scractch me?


    I didn¡¯t really care much about it though as it was just a small scratch.


    Suddenly, I was forced to think after looking at my sister¡¯s face.


    What would have happened if I wasn¡¯t here today?


    I don¡¯t think anything big would¡¯ve happened, to be honest.


    As it didn¡¯t seem like they were particrly storng enough to break through the barrier outside.


    Still, it didn¡¯t make my mood any better though. Nor did it change my attitude about those fuckers¡­


    And my impatience and shitty temper only forced me to take out the anger I had been feeling out on them by annihting all of them with my m arts.


    <b><i> That¡¯s for the better.</i></b>


    I pulled my sleeves away from Gu Ryunghwa¡¯s hand and spoke.


    ¡°I just got a bit of a scratch.¡±


    Her face instantly morphed into a suspicious expression at those words, but she didn¡¯t have anything to use to interrogate me further.


    ¡°Stop worrying about me and keep doing whatever you were doing.¡±


    ¡°Who said I was worried¡­!¡±


    I ignored Gu Ryunghwa¡¯s shouting and slightly knocked on the door.


    ¨C <i>Knock Knock</i>


    <b>¨C Who is it?</b>


    Immediately, I was able to hear the Immortal Healer¡¯s voice,ing out of the hut.


    ¡°It¡¯s Gu Yangcheon from a few days ago.¡±


    <b>¨C Who¡ª Oh¡­</b>


    The door of the hut opened soon after.


    The Immortal Healer was wearing the same uniform he had worn thest time I visited this ce.


    He was making a sour face as soon as he saw me, so it seemed like he didn¡¯t feel good about my arrival.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°The Celestial Plum Blossom ordered me to deliver this to you.¡±


    When the Immortal took out the letter from Celestial Plum Blossom, his expression frowned gradually.


    It was as if I was watching the process of water boiling into higher temperatures.


    <b><i> ¡­Now that I think about it, he sent me because he was scared to do this himself, huh?</i></b>


    ¡®¡­I wouldn¡¯t put it past him.¡¯


    The Immortal Healer couldn¡¯t take out his anger on me, so he could only make a tsk noise and put the letter in his pocket.


    ¡°Dohwa, that piece of shit, he¡¯s definitely gonna go to hell.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    How could he words like that about the leader of the n¡­


    Anyways, now that I was done delivering the letter to him, I was nning to go back.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    But surprisingly, the Immortal Healer stopped me from leaving.


    <b><i> Why is he stopping me when he looked like he was ready to kick me out at any second?</i></b>


    Then I was reminded of the scratch that Gu Ryunghwa had pointed out on my way here.


    <b><i> Did he stop me because of that?</i></b>


    ¡°¡­This is, just a small scratch¡­¡±


    ¡°Small scratch my ass, you¡¯re really going to lie to a doctor now?¡±


    ¡°No, really, it¡¯s a scratch that would heal if I just spat some saliva on it so I¡¯m really fine.¡±


    ¡°What kind of a crazy fucker spits on a wound! This is why I hate guys that have nothing but martial arts in their brains¡­¡±


    ¡°W-Wait¡­!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make an old man use his strength ande in when I¡¯m asking you to.¡±


    I was actually worried that if I harshly hit the Immortal Healer¡¯s hand, that was grabbing my arm, then it would shatter into pieces, so I was unable to use my strength recklessly.


    Because of that, I was forced to go inside the hut.


    * * * *


    In the ck Pce, inside the room of the branch manager,


    <i>¨C Thump¡ª! Thump¡ª!</i>


    Baechong was repeatedly mming his head over a bloody puddle in the hard ground of the hall.


    Opposite to him, Ya Hyeoljeok just kept staring at him with a nk gaze.


    Five men that were sent alongside Baechong were killed, and Baechong who had managed to get back was now incapable of using his left arm.


    Ya Hyeoljeok couldn¡¯t help but ask Baechong.


    ¡°So, who is it again?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know¡­ It was a new face.¡±


    ¡°A new face? Hm, I see.¡±


    ¨C <i>Crack</i>


    ¨C <i>Crackle¡ª!</i>


    ¡°Ughh!¡±


    Along with Ya Hyeoljeok¡¯s words, the air in the cave was pressured down onto him which made Baechong cough up blood.


    ¡°So you¡¯re telling me that everyone died to some random guy, and you were the only one that returned alive?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Sor¡ª¡±


    ¡°Fuuuck! Are you being serious here!?¡±


    Ya Hyeoljeok swung his giant sword which instantly cut off Baechong¡¯s disabled arm.


    ¡°Aghhhh!¡±


    ¡°Hey, you piece of shit, you think I sent you along with the others for something like this to happen?¡±


    ¡°Ugghhh¡­!¡±


    ¡°I thought that if I included a smart looking one in the group, everything will go smoothly, but who could have thought that you woulde back like this and I would have to be disappointed by a piece of shit like you?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯..m¡­ Sorry¡­ Branch manager¡­¡±


    <i>¨C Ptooey!</i>


    Ya Hyeoljeok spat next to Baechong.


    They were already short on members in their branch, and most of the guys that were sent out to scout were now killed.


    To some random child at that¡­


    Baechong had told Ya Hyeoljeok that this random child was a me arts user.


    There weren¡¯t many martial artists that used the me arts and as far as Ya Hyeoljeok knew, one needed immense training to just be able to summon the mes.


    Where did such a monster pop up from?


    It was even worse that he was aware of their identity as the members of the ck Pce.


    Ya Hyeoljeok grabbed the shoulder that was cut off from Baechong and spoke to the shaking man.


    ¡°Baechong.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°You want to live, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes¡­ Please, please give me one more chance, branch manager.¡±


    ¡°I intentionally cut off your injured arm, how nice of me, right?¡±


    Baechong looked at the arm that was cut off from him by the giant bastard.


    He was feeling infuriated on the inside, but all Baechong was able to do was to force a smile on his face.


    ¡°Y-Yes of course¡­! I thank you for your divine mercy.¡±


    ¡°Right, right.¡±


    Ya Hyeoljeok then tapped Baeechong¡¯s cheeks after speaking like that.


    He wanted to slice his neck off and hang it on the walls, but there was no one else in this branch that was as smart as Baechong.


    So he thought that maybe he should justpletely disable him by cutting off both of his legs and only leaving him with the ability to speak.


    But he was still a first-rate martial artist and just some value left in him that made it hard for Ya Hyeoljeok to do something like that.


    ¡°How many days do you need to get information?¡±


    Baechong responded while trembling at Ya Hyeoljeok¡¯s question.


    ¡°¡­I will get the information about him at thetest 4 days.¡±


    ¡°4 days huh¡­ You¡¯ll alsoe with information on Immortal Healer as well, yes?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes! I¡¯lle back with everything.¡±


    ¡°I like your spirit, do a good job, yeah?¡±


    Ya Hyeoljeok stood up and turned around, then took out something from his leather pocket and tossed it toward Baechong.


    It was a marble made of Qi the size of a thumb.


    ¡°It¡¯s 4 days¡¯ worth.¡±


    Baechong shuddered in fear after seeing that.


    The martial artists that belonged to various branches of the ck Pce would eat something that served as a ¡®seal¡¯.


    The seal that wiggled inside their body and would explode if they didn¡¯t consume the necessary medicine in time.


    Resulting in their internal organs melting and leading to their deaths.


    ¡®¡­Fuck.¡¯


    Baechong clenched his teeth in anger and frustration.


    Now he really needed to get all the information in just 4 days, no matter the cost.

 Chapter 75: Cold in the Midst of Summer (1)

    <b>? Cold in the Midst of Summer (1) ?</b>


    As I entered the hut, I immediately saw the Plum Blossom Sword, breathing faintly while sleeping.


    In my attempt to not wake her up from her slumber, I carefully sat in an open spot.


    The Immortal Healer searched for some medicine in bandages through the drawers to apply to my wound.


    <b><i>A small wound like this would heal in no time for a martial artist with a decent amount of Qi inside of their body. </i></b>


    ¡°You aren¡¯t thinking anything like that, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­O-Of course not.¡±


    <b><i> How keen¡­!</i></b>


    ¡°Just because someone is a martial artist, it doesn¡¯t mean that they will still live if their throat has been slit, or their heart has been pulled out.¡±


    After speaking those words, the Immortal Healer started applying the medicine on my injured hand.


    It stung slightly at the start, but it felt better when he wrapped the bandages over it.


    ¡°I think someone like you would know that more than the others.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°What happened outside?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    I was stunned at the sudden unexpected words that hade out of the Immortal Healer¡¯s mouth.


    Did he ask me that question while already knowing everything that happened outside? He had a serious expression on his face as if assuring me that he definitely knew what happened.


    <b><i>How did he find out?</i></b> I did my best not to get any blood on me though.


    I was thinking of pretending not to know at first, but it wasn¡¯t like I could really hide it since if I informed the Celestial Plum Blossom about this, he would tell the Immortal Healer anyways.


    So I responded with a light smile.


    ¡°I had to take care of some punks outside. I saw some guys lurking around the hut.¡±


    ¡°¡­Did they look like they¡¯d be a threat?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I believe they belonged to the Unorthodox Faction.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The Immortal Healer¡¯s expression changed drastically, it was as if he felt pity for me.


    Why was he making that face?


    <b><i> Is it because I look young?</i></b>


    ¡®I mean, I am young.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is this your first time?¡±


    ¡°What do you¡­¡±


    ¡°Of killing someone.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how to respond to that question, so I remained quiet.


    I was wondering why he was looking at me like that, but I guess it was probably due to ¡®that.¡¯


    My hands were still shaking a bit from the previous fight, and the expression on the Immortal Healer¡¯s face was deadly serious as he gazed at my trembling hands.


    There was only one thing I could say to him at that moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    My body still hadn¡¯t fully calmed down yet, but it wasn¡¯t like I was thinking too deeply about all this either.


    <b><i> Does he think that this is his fault?</i></b>


    <b><i> He¡¯s a more considerate old man than I thought.</i></b>


    I guess it made sense as to why he became a doctor.


    ¡°It was something I would experience in my life at one point anyways.¡±


    The Immortal Healer cared about the life of everyone, no matter who they were, and I wasn¡¯t about to tell him to not treat everyone equally now.


    All this didn¡¯t mean much to martial artists.


    Which was exactly why the Immortal Healer was probably making that bitter expression right now.


    ¡°There was a group of men that were lingering around the hut, the Celestial Plum Blossom would have done something about it if I told him anyways.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but make a surprised expression when I heard his words of gratitude. I did not expect to hear that from him.


    The Immortal Healer frowned when he read through my thoughts.


    ¡°What is that face that you¡¯re making? Do you not even see me as a man that knows how to thank people who helped me?¡±


    ¡°¡­No, it¡¯s not like that.¡±


    ¡°Not like that my ass, don¡¯t bother lying like that in any other ce as your face just gives it all away.¡±


    ¡®¡­Does it really?¡±


    <b> ?Your face basically speaks for itself, so don¡¯t even think about trying.?</b>


    ¡®¡­Hm.¡¯


    <b><i> Is it really that bad? I thought I did a good job hiding it until now.</i></b>


    I was ready to stand up as it seemed like the treatment of my wounds was done.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t go overboard with the training and try to lean towards vegetables when you eat.¡±


    I stopped in my tracks at the Immortal Healer¡¯s sudden words.


    When I looked back at him, the Immortal Healer leaked out a fake cough and signaled me to leave the hut.


    After experiencing what seemed like being kicked outside, I stood in a daze outside of the hut while Elder Shin suddenly spoke in my mind.


    <b> ?It seems like he said that because of the energy inside your body.?</b>


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    He said that he wouldn¡¯t treat me or anything, but did he actually care after all?


    He really was more considerate than I gave him credit for.


    <b> ?Now that I mention it, what are you gonna do with the thing inside you??</b>


    ¡®What do you mean by what would I do? I was told that I would have to live on with my life praying that it doesn¡¯t explode. So, I will do just that.¡¯


    <b> ?You mentioned before that you might have a solution to this problem though.?</b>


    I bit my lips after hearing his words.


    I did have a n, but I was still feeling hesistant about it.


    However, I had to quicklye to a decision as I probably didn¡¯t have much time left.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    While I was standing still, Gu Ryunghwa suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°Is your treatment done?¡±


    ¡°¡­As you can see¡­¡±


    She was cutting down some ingredients with a kitchen knife on her hands.


    <b><i>What is that¡­ a potato?</i></b>


    It¡¯s been cut down so much that I could barely tell that it¡¯s a potato, so I was wondering if I should ask her about it.


    Gu Ryunghwa was focusing her all into cutting that single potato though¡­


    After cutting the almost nonexistent potato for a long time, she suddenly spoke again.


    ¡°¡­Um¡­ Are¡­ you okay?¡±


    I tilted my head in confusion after hearing her question, then responded as I noticed that she was looking at my wounded hand while asking that question.


    ¡°Are you worried?¡±


    Hearing that, she shouted back at me, as though annoyed that I even had the galls to say that to her.


    ¡°Who said I was worried!? I was just gonna tell you to screw off if you are finished here.¡±


    ¡°I was nning on it, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°I said I wasn¡¯t worried¡­!¡±


    She was being loud for no reason, so I just ignored her.


    I let Gu Ryunghwa chirp at me all she wanted and started to make my way back to Mount Hua.


    * * * *


    After arriving back at Mount Hua, I went back to the Celestial Plum Blossom¡¯s house and told him everything that happened.


    It was just a light task of me delivering a letter, but to suddenly hear that I came back after killing a bunch of people was enough to make his expression turn serious.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The first thing he said with that serious face was unexpectedly an apology.


    I told him that it was fine.


    Thankfully, he didn¡¯t ask about the mess I had created in the forest.


    He just informed me that he will check itter.


    The conversation on this bothersome topic ended after he told me that he would send some martial artists to the area to scout it, but his face still didn¡¯t ease up.


    ¡°¡­It seems like I¡¯ll need to do a thorough scouting of the area.¡±


    He was concerned about how there were people near the barrier, and how one of them even got away after learning about it.


    There were only so many people that knew about the fact that the Celestial Plum Blossom was taking care of the Plum Blossom Sword at a safe ce that was inside that very barrier.


    But considering how an outsider like me found out, it wouldn¡¯t have been weird for him to suspect me for the recent incident, however, the Celestial Plum Blossom didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of thinking like that.


    Even though there were incidents of martial artists of the Mount Hua Sect disappearing recently.


    ¡®Was that also the ck Pce¡¯s doing?¡¯


    I didn¡¯t know, but I felt like that was very likely what happened in reality.


    I wanted to know what they were doing at this time period and how they had that slight bit of Demonic Qi inside of their body,


    But I had no way to find out.


    As there I wasn¡¯t even able to fully use my own body.


    ¡°Kid.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I instantly responded to his call and looked at him.


    After organizing his thoughts for some time, his expression eased back to its usual state.


    For him to be so calm even at times like these¡­


    I unknowingly felt a bit of respect for him.


    ¡°You had some difficulty in your work¡­ So I¡¯lle to you some dayster with a gift, since keeping you here for any longer would only make you more exhausted?¡±


    ¡°A gift?¡±


    ¡°Since an outsider got involved with the Mount Hua Sect¡¯s conflicts, it is my responsibility to give you an adequate payment.¡±


    He could have med me for killing them so gruesomely with my me arts, but I just shut my mouth since he said he¡¯ll do something for me.


    ¡®How can I reject a gift?¡¯


    After thinking like that, I bowed my head and left his ce.


    He told me that the Mount Hua Sect will take care of the rest, so this problem was solved on my end.


    And the worst thing I got out of this was just a small scratch on my hand, so I was really grateful about everything.


    <b> ?What a lenient world, you live in brat.?</b>


    I could more or less understand why Elder Shin spoke like that.


    To be fair, it could¡¯ve been just because this was the Mount Hua Sect, but the current world I was living in was much more peaceful than the world of the future I experienced in my previous life.


    ¡®Though that future isn¡¯t all that far away.¡¯


    <b><i> At most a few years.</i></b>


    Only a few more years were left until that dreaded time of the world came knocking.


    After running the errand, it had gotten a bit past lunchtime already.


    When I went inside the lodge, the servants were working on the house chores.


    ¡®Where is Wi Seol-Ah?¡¯


    It became a habit of mine to look for her whenever I returned, but, as expected,


    Wi Seol-Ah was working hard on the house chores along with the servants.


    When she noticed me, she smiled brightly and waved her hand.


    I waved back.


    I was wondering if the Sword Emperor was here since Wi Seol-Ah was, but I wasn¡¯t able to find him no matter where I looked.


    I did not expect that Wi Seol-Ah woulde back alone to the sect.


    But since it made no sense for me to even dare to worry about the Sword Emperor, I just took it as him having some business of his own in Shaanxi and went inside my room, ending that trail of thoughts.


    I was wondering if Namgung Bi-ah was still sleeping, but the room was currenltly empty.


    ¡°Where did she go?¡±


    The nkets were folded neatly, so it seemed like it had been quite some time since she left the room¡­


    But did she even have any ce to go in Mount Hua?


    While I was standing there and thinking to myself in confusion, the servant that was passing by spoke to me.


    ¡°Lady Namgung went to the mountain.¡±


    ¡°The mountain? What does she got to do going there?¡±


    ¡°¡­Um, I saw her bring a wooden sword with her, so I believe that she went there to train?¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh, I see. Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes!¡±


    The servant flinched when I conveyed my gratitude to her.


    I thought things had gotten better between me and the servants but was it still the same?


    <b> ?For a servant to be so scared of being thanked by you just¡­ How¡­ did you treat them before??</b>


    ¡®¡­Umm, I was a bit harsh with them in the past.¡¯


    <b><i> I do try my best to treat them better now though.</i></b>


    I was just thankful that I had not resurrected at a time when I caused a massive scene.


    ¡®If I regressed at a time that¡¯s 1 or 2 years further into the future¡­¡¯


    What would have happened?


    <b><i> ¡­I don¡¯t even want to think about it.</i></b>


    After watching Wi Seol-Ah do theundry, I went to the mountain where Namgung Bi-ah had reportedly gone to.


    I didn¡¯t really have a particr reason behind going there besides being curious about why that dumbo went to the mountain out of all ces.


    Even just looking at the mountain¡¯s height made me want to puke. Due to the Qi I had used earlier in the morning, it was still pretty tiring for me to climb it even after using Qi.


    ¨C <i>Swoosh¡ª!</i>


    While I was walking past the trees, I felt a sudden sharp sensation going past my body.


    Namgung Bi-ah didn¡¯t really show off much presence besides her heaven-defying beauty, but she had a special characteristic of her own that was just like her previous life self.


    ¨C <i>Woosh¡ª! Swoosh¡ª!</i>


    Namgung Bi-ah would be apletely different person altogether when she would grab hold of a sword.


    Her usual dumb eyes would vanish instantly and it would be reced by an eerie level of focus that would all go forth into her sword.


    It wasn¡¯t really hard to find Namgung Bi-ah due to that very trait.


    When I found a small opening in the forest, I saw Namgung Bi-ah swinging her sword in the middle of that area.


    It seemed like I wasn¡¯t the only one that had looked at her, as I noticed some guys from the Mount Hua Sect around the area.


    <b><i> There¡¯s more than I expected¡­</i></b>


    ¡®Are they observing her?¡¯


    Some people were observing her movements.


    Even with so many people staring at her like that, Namgung Bi-ah continued to train as though there was nothing could impede her focus.


    A sharp sensation that pressured the entire area,


    Namgung Bi-ah, holding a wooden sword in her hands, was moving as though she was walking on top of sharp sword tips.


    The appearance I had seen the very first time I met her after regression in this life,


    <b>The Master of Swords.</b>


    Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s flexible movements that couldn¡¯t even be dared to bepared to her useless brother was being shown openly.


    The flexible movements made by the Master of Swords were overpowering the entire area surrounding the forest opening.


    <b> ?¡­How impressive.?</b>


    Spoke Elder Shin, as he had once mentioned when seeing Yung Pung.


    To be honest, Namgung Bi-ah looked far more impressive than Yung Pung in my eyes.


    Unlike the sharp Qi that the nsmen of the Namgung n were renowned for showcasing in their swords,


    Namgung Bi-ah was moving fluidly and elegantly.


    It looked like I was watching a sword dance.


    She wanted to further enhance her art on the path of swords, while simultaneously looking for enlightenment within that path.


    Hence, she spread her wings to reach that enlightenment and it looked elegant and utterly mesmerizing.


    I honestly found it hard to believe that she was being called the ¡®Master of Swords¡¯ with such elegant movement.


    I was reminded once again of Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s excellence.


    Both Yung Pung and Namgung Bi-ah, and the other geniuses and prodigies of the world.


    They were already showing their own light.


    ¡®Unlike me at this time.¡¯


    <b> ?The current world is brimming with passion, huh¡­?</b>


    I nodded, agreeing with Elder Shin¡¯s words.


    I watched Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s sword dance for a long time, but the swordy she was showing now felt a bit different than what I was used to.


    I couldn¡¯t feel any violence within it unlike when I watched it being disyed by the Demonic Sword, and instead only felt the notes of purity and elegance contained within it.


    ¡®¡­Beautiful.¡¯


    That was the only thing I had to say about her sword art.


    Her sword dance was truly that much mesmerizing to my eyes.


    ¨C <i>Crunch</i>


    Namgung Bi-ah stopped her sword dance when she heard a small noise that had been made in the distance.


    ¨C<b><i> Oh¡­</i></b>


    The people that were watching her sounded as though they were disappointed as she had stopped.


    Which just showed how perfect her performance had been in reality.


    Namgung Bi-ah looked in the direction of where the noise originated.


    And at the end of that path, was me standing on the ground.


    ¡®¡­Shit, I really stepped on that.¡¯


    I thought I was being careful, but I still identally stepped on a branch.


    Everyone was watching Namgung Bi-ah, but she was only looking towards me.


    As she had moved about so much, there were faint traces of sweat on her forehead.


    But she didn¡¯t care too much about it and wiped her sweat with her clothes.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    While Namgung Bi-ah was looking at me, her eyes suddenly contorted and then widened as though she was greatly shocked by something.


    All of a sudden, she even threw her wooden sword away and ran toward me in a fast pace.


    Reaching where I was in a sh, Namgung Bi-ah pulled my clothes with both of her hands and started sniffing me like an anxious dog.


    ¡°¡­What the! What are you doing!?¡±


    I tried to push her away in shock, but Namgung Bi-ah was persistent and didn¡¯t budge.


    It looked like.. she was shocked at the same time she felt despiar?


    ¡®Why does she look so desperate?¡¯


    After she was done sniffing me with her trembling eyes, she backed off, seemingly having calmed down slightly.


    Then her legs suddenly gave out, making her copse on the ground.


    ¡°Why are you acting like that, are you hurt by any chance?¡±


    ¡°Thank goodness¡­¡±


    She looked relieved after sniffing me for that long.


    Was it just me or did it seem like she leaked more cold sweat due to this than the sweat she had umted from her training?


    She was sweating so profusely, so I had no choice but to go closer to her and wipe her sweat away with my own clothes.


    Suddenly, she grabbed my hand with her own trembling ones.


    After grabbing my wrist, carefully, she pulled my hand toward her nose.


    I was wondering in my mind just why the hell she was acting like that.


    ¡°Do I smell?¡±


    Did I stink? Some cumbersome things did happen earlier, but I didn¡¯t really move around so much that I would stink though.


    Namgung Bi-ah shook her head quickly, responding to my question in a small voice.


    ¡°¡­You don¡¯t stink.¡±


    I felt relieved, for some reason, after hearing her say that.


    After sitting there for a long time, Namgung Bi-ah lifted her body up weakly.


    For like the hundredth time, I was wondering in my head if I should take back my hand from hers or keep it there.


    In the end, I decided to leave my hand there since she seemed so serious.


    <b> ?If you chose the other option there, I swear you are not qualified to be a man any longer.?</b>


    ¡°Did you finish your training?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±


    ¡°You sure you don¡¯t want to continue? I think you still got some time to train more.¡±


    ¡°¡­Since you are here.¡±


    <b><i> Is she saying she¡¯s going to stop because I¡¯m here?</i></b>


    I was wondering if she really had to do that because of me, but trying to understand Namgung Bi-ah would just make me get a massive headache so I didn¡¯t even try.


    Quietly picking up her wooden sword, she trotted over to me with quick steps.


    ¡°Your hand¡­ it¡¯s hurt?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, just a scratch.¡±


    <b><i> I swear every person is asking me this today.</i></b>


    I could then hear a disappointed tone leaking out of her mouth.


    ¡°¡­I wanted to ask you for a duel.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­I now felt thankful that I had gotten hurt.

 Chapter 76: Cold in the Midst of Summer (2)

    <b>? Cold in the Midst of Summer (2) ?</b>


    What was that stench?


    Namgung Bi-ah had wondered about that ever since she was young.


    She wondered why she was the only one able to smell the horrible stench while the others couldn¡¯t.


    It felt like she was living in an endless hell.


    A life of endless suffering where she couldn¡¯t evenfortably eat, talk, or even sleep.


    <b><i> Is it even possible to escape?</i></b>


    Namgung Bi-ah lived a life constantly enveloped by the thick putrid stench, seemingly lost inside a thick and heavy mist.


    But thankfully, even inside the horrible stench that covered her existence, there was one thing that kept her going.


    Her sword.


    Swinging her sword gave her a sense of freedom.


    Because of that, Namgung Bi-ah became obsessed with the sword.


    By swinging her sword, she was able to pretend that there was nothing bad around her.


    So she swung her sword every day.


    Yet every time her training ended, the stench kepting back , and the stench her spectators emitted became stronger and stronger,


    Namgung Bi-ah wondered since the stench went away whenever she swung her sword, would it go awaypletely if she reached the ideal peak of her swordy?


    As a result, she made it her mission to constantly seek out sword wielders stronger than her, challenging them one by one, while dedicating the rest of her time training herself.


    As she grew older, the putrid stench in her home grew stronger as well,


    And her aversion to talking to people caused her to be increasingly withdrawn from reality.


    The jealousy, greed, and desire of people could all be felt amidst that stench.


    <b><i> Maybe that¡¯s the cause of the stench?</i></b>


    Namgung Bi-ah wasn¡¯t certain about that.


    She felt like there was something more to it than just that.


    As the days went on, she eventually lost the ability to express her emotions.


    She couldn¡¯t remember thest time she had smiled.


    Perhaps, the day her mother died and she lost her for all eternity was the day she also lost her smile.


    She was getting tired of the stench she could feel, even while blocking her nose with her hands.


    She wanted to live alone on a mountain, but her n wouldn¡¯t let her be.


    As the days passed, the foul smell of the people surrounding her only became increasingly worse, her brother, especially, was changing more and more.


    He was getting more aggressive as the days went on and his eyes held many disgusting emotions.


    Namgung Bi-ah was struggling to keep herself going because of everything.


    She idly wondered if she would really be able to find peace once she reached the ideal peak of her sword arts.


    If there would be peace at the end of her path if she just lived on.


    She wondered whether she was merely grasping onto thin strands of hope.


    While she was living a life where she felt like she was constantly standing at the edge of a cliff.


    She met him.


    It was the first time for her.


    The very first time in her life when the rotten stench that tormented her all throughout her life hadpletely vanished.


    As though the mist and fog that covered her existence were being blown somewhere far away¡­ only peace and tranquility remained when she was around him.


    The person who had sharp eyes, an annoyed tone of voice, and who constantly told her to stay away from him.


    Namgung Bi-ah foundfort in his presence, free from the stench that gued her life.


    He didn¡¯t have the greed and desire that she would often spot in others, instead, he would just look at her with guilt and a hint of desperation.


    She wanted to ask the man a question as he kept looking at her seemingly thinking of someone else.


    Who was he searching for?


    What was he thinking, for him to look at her that way?


    But she couldn¡¯t ask, in the end, so Namgung Bi-ah was still unaware of the intention behind that gaze.


    It kept reminding her of the question she was asked by Tang Soyeol recently.


    <b><i> ¡°Do you perhaps like Young Master Gu?¡±</i></b>


    Namgung Bi-ah, at the time, really thought that she didn¡¯t.


    It certainly wasn¡¯t love she felt towards him at that time.


    ¡®What about now?¡¯


    Was it any different now?


    She asked herself that question, but no answer came back.


    It was a question that was harder toprehend than the identity of the stench. Harder dielemma than the stench.


    While she was swinging her sword in the mountain her eyes gaze with the eyes of the guy she had been thinking of.


    The first thing she noticed was his hand which seemed to be wounded.


    Startled by the sight, she rushed towards him.


    But as she did, she noticed a slight bit of stenching from him at that moment.


    It was slight, but it was certainly the stench she knew all too well.


    Namgung Bi-ah felt like the world was crumbling around her at that moment.


    She kept telling herself that it wasn¡¯t true and grabbed him and smelled him.


    Begging in her mind for it to not be true.


    He was the only one who could provide herfort in this world.


    She was able to eatfortably,


    And she didn¡¯t have nightmares when she was next to him.


    She was even able to be around people when he was by her side.


    She was finally learning how to be a proper human,


    ¡­So she couldn¡¯t afford to lose him.


    Thankfully,


    The slight bit of stench she had felt on him was no more, assuring her that it was just her mistake.


    When she was assured that her peace wouldn¡¯t go away, her legs lost strength, and she copsed onto the ground.


    He came closer to her and carefully wiped away the cold sweat that was flowing down her face.


    She grabbed his arm and pulled it towards her nose.


    She was worried that she would lose her peace once again, which made her do that subconscious action.


    ¡®I see.¡¯


    So that¡¯s what despair felt like.


    The peace she experienced had taught her the fear of losing something she adored.


    She told herself.


    That she could never let him go.


    To Namgung Bi-ah, the title ¡®fianc¨¦¡¯ that was seemingly meaningless before, now appeared to be a blessing she probably won¡¯t ever find again in her life.


    She imagined her life without him.


    A life filled with that horrible stench that she was forced to live in.


    Could she really return to that life?


    Namgung Bi-ah held his hand more firmly after imagining a life she despised with her very being.


    * * * *


    Namgung Bi-ah seemed a bit off, so I had no choice but to go back to the lodge with her.


    <b><i> Why is she sweating so much?</i></b>


    I heard that not even dogs get would catch a cold in the summer¡­ Did she get a flu?


    ¡®A flu for a martial artist huh¡­¡¯


    It was very hard to get a flu if a person had Qi inside their body.


    Especially for a person like Namgung Bi-ah who was a high-level martial artist.


    I was wondering if it was something other than a flu, so I told her to go see a doctor, but she shook her head and just went to go wash herself.


    ¡°Young Master, Young Master!¡±


    When the time to eat dinner came, Wi Seol-Ah stubbornly stuck by my side.


    I had to go through the trouble of calming her down because she was about to cry when she saw my wounded hand.


    Wi Seol-Ah also looked like she was really into cookingtely, because she kept bringing me food.


    Even though the Mount Hua Sect gave us food already.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t some grand meal being served to us because it was a Taoist n, but I didn¡¯t care as long as I got to fill my stomach.


    ¡®¡­I think it¡¯s been a while since I had a dumpling.¡¯


    It felt like it¡¯s been a few days since I¡¯d eaten them.


    I should buy some when I go to the market.


    ¡®Though I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be going there for a while.¡¯


    Because of Mount Hua¡¯s location, it was a hassle to go down the mountain and then climb back up.


    I took a bite of this nameless mysterious food Wi Seol-Ah brought me.


    It was very ufortable for me as she was looking at me so excitedly.


    As soon as I had eaten the food, I had to spit it out.


    ¡°Salty.¡±


    ¡°¡­R¡­ Really?¡±


    Just because of one word, tears welled up in the corner of her eyes.


    I knew she worked hard on the food, so I patted her head and revealed that I was just joking.


    ¡°I¡¯m kidding, it¡¯s tasty.¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­ You¡¯re so cruel for joking all the time¡­!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it because your reactions are always so funny.¡±


    I now didn¡¯t have a problem with touching her hair anymore.


    Did I be less hesitant?


    Wi Seol-Ah, who was leaning her head into my hand, was looking at me with round puppy eyes.


    ¡°Bfefgh!¡±


    ¡°¡­Woah, it even stretches!¡±


    <b><i> What sensation is this? Now I know why Gu Huibi was so surprised when she touched her cheeks.</i></b>


    <b><i> So this is what it feels like.</i></b>


    ¡°Beghh¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry.¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah was ring at me while rubbing her cheeks; I might have stretched it a bit too hard.


    I then asked her.


    ¡°Where is Elder Wi?¡±


    I assumed that Wi Seol-Ah didn¡¯te back to Mount Hua by herself.


    I expected that the Sword Emperor woulde with her, but I couldn¡¯t see him anywhere.


    Wi Seol-Ah responded while rubbing her cheeks that had turned red.


    ¡°Grandpa said he¡¯lle back after he takes care of something!¡±


    ¡°¡­Takes care of something, huh.¡±


    What did the Sword Emperor have to do in Shaanxi for him to leave Wi Seol-Ah alone?


    I wasn¡¯t worried about him or anything but I was curious.


    Why did the Sword Emperore to Shaanxi, and why is the Immortal Healer here?


    And about Zhuge Hyuk being the grandson of the Immortal Healer.


    ¡°¡­Why are there so many?¡±


    The disappearance of the Mount Hua Sect¡¯s people, and the state of the Plum Blossom Sword.


    Each incident would already shake the world on its own, but now they hadbined into one and resulted in the creation of a huge problem.


    I felt like there was one thing that was involved with all the problems.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Your face turned ugly again¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­What did you say?¡±


    It¡¯s been a while since I was insulted for my looks.


    But it wasn¡¯t too damaging because I had already been called a mantis before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go around saying that to people.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­Because real ugly people would get hurt by it.¡±


    ¡°But you do be ugly when you make that face¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Right.¡±


    I felt like I was getting stabbed in the heart because of her words.


    <b><i> Pretty girls, I swear.</i></b>


    She probably said that because I was frowning while thinking about all theplicated things, so I should make some time in the future and educate her on the ways of speaking to others.


    <b> ?¡­I think she said that because you really do look ugly¡­?</b>


    ¡®Please stay quiet.¡¯


    My heart is already hurt enough and yet you are still adding more salt to the wound¡­


    I ate some more greens and finished the dinner.


    I told Wi Seol-Ah to take care of Namgung Bi-ah because she didn¡¯te out to eat, apparently, she wasn¡¯t feeling well.


    I was looking around thinking about taking a walk,


    <i>¨C Hya!</i>


    <i>¨C Mind your legs!</i>


    <i>¨C Your arms have been neglected!</i>


    I heard the third-generation students training outside.


    I believe that it was due to the uing event that concerned them.


    <b><i> I guess it¡¯s a tournament that the students of the Mount Hua Sect will be participating in.</i></b>


    And I believe that I will go back to my n around the time that event ends.


    I asked Yung Pung and he said that itsts around one to two days, so it wasn¡¯t that long.


    I prayed in my heart that nothing bad would happen during those days.


    ¡®The problem is the demonic Qi I had felt earlier.¡¯


    The flies that belonged to the ck Pce.


    But to call it a demonic Qi felt like their inside was too nasty.


    To be more specific, it was low quality and felt imperfect.


    It felt like a cheap version of the demonic Qi I felt from the demonic cult.


    So I believed that it wasn¡¯t rted to the Heavenly Demon.


    <b> ?Are you thinking of those guys from earlier??</b>


    ¡°¡­Yes, something about them is bothering me.¡±


    <b> ?Are they famous??</b>


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that they are famous, but they aren¡¯t too secretive either.¡±


    The leader of the ck Pce was one of the masters that represented the Unorthodox Faction.


    Even when the ck Dragon had been in by the Sword Emperor, the Lord of the ck Pce remained calm.


    ¡®Was I too careless?¡¯


    It was because I knew they would be destroyed by the Murim Alliance a few yearster, but now I feel conflicted after learning that the ck Pce could¡¯ve been the origin of demonic Qi when I believed that it was the Heavenly Demon.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to just ignore this since I did let one of them get away.¡±


    <b> ?They probably know that this was informed to the sect leader of Mount Hua, so they wouldn¡¯t act recklessly.?</b>


    I knew that they had received heavy casualties, but I still believed that they wouldn¡¯t just take this lying down.


    ¡®The Celestial Plum Blossom would take care of the rest in this area.¡¯


    I had many other things to think about besides this shitty situation.


    It was impossible to find some information about the ck Pce in Shaanxi.


    While I was making my way back to the lodge, putting aside myplicated thoughts, someone from afar ran toward me.


    ¡°Young Master Gu!¡±


    It was Yung Pung covered in sweat from head to toe.


    <b><i> What the hell¡­?</i></b>


    ¡°Master Yung Pung..?¡±


    ¡°Are you going out for some training after dinner?¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­? No?¡±


    ¡°The air tonight is quite fresh. I think that you would feel refreshed if you trained tonight!¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh, I see.¡±


    Did this guy train non-stop from morning until night?


    <b> ?I like him the most out of the group, with his talent and efforts, the strongest martial artist of the Mount Hua Sect in the near future will definitely be him.?</b>


    As Elder Shin had pointed out enthusiastically,


    Yung Pung woulde to represent the Mount Hua Sect in the future as long as history doesn¡¯t change.


    <b><i> As long as some crazy maniac doesn¡¯t annihte Mount Hua all by themselves, that is.</i></b>


    ¡°¡­Fuck.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Did you say something, Young Master Gu?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing, really.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I see. If you are free, how about you do some after-dinner training?¡±


    Even with that intense training he had conducted in the morning, he still looked refreshed while asking for more training.


    I wanted to justy down back at my ce because of the many troublesome things that took ce today,


    But seeing Yung Pung like that stimted me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, then.¡±


    <b><i> Yeah, a little bit of training wouldn¡¯t hurt anyone because I would just go to sleep anyways.</i></b>


    ¡­I regretted that after only a few minutes.


    * * * *


    The Mount Hua Sect is a crazy ce indeed.


    ¡°¡­Ugh¡­¡±


    The after-dinner training I joined as I had gotten tempted by Yung Pung¡¯s words ended in me running away from it not even halfway in.


    <b><i> Putting aside the absurd training regimen, what kind of crazy maniac carries a boulder on their back and climbs a cliff?</i></b>


    And yet, there were other equally grueling exercises that I had to endure repeatedly.


    My muscles were dying while screaming in pain, but Yung Pung looked like he was enjoying himself.


    <b><i> How could a guy like that face a wall that he couldn¡¯t ovee?</i></b>


    <b><i> Did something happen to him?</i></b>


    <b> ?Are you sure it¡¯s not because you stimted him??</b>


    ¡°What kind of person changes that much just because of one duel?¡±


    <b> ?You don¡¯t know that.?</b>


    Did the duel we have really change him that much?


    If that was the case, I was relieved since he had changed for the better, but it was also scary how he changed that much over such a short period of time.


    When I told him that I couldn¡¯t take it anymore and that I was leaving, Yung Pung looked disappointed and said that he¡¯ll train a little more and then return to his quarters.


    I barely listened to him and quickly came down the mountain.


    My body was at its limit because of everything that happened in the daytime, plus the dinner training I did with an already exhausted body.


    I went back to the lodge, washed myself with cold water, and changed into clean clothes.


    I wanted to sleep immediately.


    Because I didn¡¯t get much sleepst night, I felt like I¡¯ll be able to have a deep sleep tonight.


    Was my thought before I opened my door,


    ¨C Slide


    ¡°Young Mast¡ª!¡±


    ¨C Slide, Tap¡ª


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    I quickly closed the door without noticing myself.


    I could¡¯ve sworn I saw Namgung Bi-ah and Wi Seol-Ah inside¡­


    <b><i> It was just a hallucination, right¡­?</i></b>

 Chapter 77: Cold in the Midst of Summer (3)

    <b>? Cold in the Midst of Summer (3) ?</b>


    It was around 1 am in the dead of the night.


    I had alreadyid down to sleep.


    <b> ?If one wants to be a true Taoist, one must throw away all desires including lust.?</b>


    Elder Shin¡¯s voice, in the dead of the night, sounded really serious for reasons that I was not aware of.


    I think this was probably the most serious I have heard him speak since the day I have met the Elder.


    <b> ?If one gets distracted by every small thing, one will never be able to reach their goal both as a martial artist and a Taoist.?</b>


    He spoke rapidly without stuttering a single word.


    <b> ?Did you know? That high ranking people of the Mount Hua Sect don¡¯t marry anyone throughout their lives? It¡¯s all to further enhance their chance of gaining enlightenment.?</b>


    The one who would be the lord and the face of the Mount Hua Sect usually refrained from getting married, although there were a few instances when the Taoists within the sect still chose to marry.


    Though I could care less if they married or not, to be honest.


    After briefly listening to Elder Shin¡¯s nagging words, I replied to him with clear disinterest in my face.


    ¡®¡­So what¡¯s your point?¡¯


    <b> ?¡­I hope you go die, you little brat!?</b>


    Elder Shin shouted out loud inside my head.


    <b> ?I don¡¯t see how you are attracting all these flowers when you look like an ugly mantis. What has the worlde to¡­?</b>


    ¡®So what you are saying is, that you died never having a single rtionship with anyone, while I¡¯m getting all these girls at a young age, right?¡¯


    ?¡­?


    ¡®You¡¯re not actually angry at me for something like that, right?¡¯


    <b> ?You¡­ little¡­?</b>


    Though I couldn¡¯t see his face, I could vividly imagine him trembling with unimaginable anger and agony right about now.


    <b><i> So he was just recounting his sob story, huh? </i></b>


    Now I was able to understand why he got so angry at me whenever things like this tended to happen.


    ¡®¡­So you really never met any¡ª¡¯


    <b> ?¡­! ¡­! !¡­! ! ! ¡­!?</b>


    ¡°Jeez what are you screaming for¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ommph¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Umgh.¡±`


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    I quickly shut myself up when I heard the sounds that came from either of my sides.


    Earlier, the exhaustion I felt from every inch of my body made me feel like I was about to faint at any moment,


    But now, I was wide awake because of the scenario that I was facing right now.


    In the dark room, I found myself sandwiched between Wi Seol-Ah and Namgung Bi-ah who were respectively on my right and left.


    Namgung Bi-ah fell asleep right away like yesterday, while Wi Seol-Ah eventually fell asleep after chatting with me for some time.


    I was extremely surprised and shocked when I first opened the door and saw the scene of them waving at me with all the nkets already set up.


    I thought I was dreaming for a second there.


    If you are wondering how this all happened,


    It was because I didn¡¯t really have the time to ask for a new room for Namgung Bi-ah because of everything that happened earlier in the day,


    And I couldn¡¯t just kick out Wi Seol-Ah who seemed like she was about to cry at any second the moment I told her she couldn¡¯t sleep with me.


    ¡°¡­Why is sis allowed but not me¡­?¡±


    Was what she asked me with an indignant voice while she started crying the next moment. Hence, I was not able to really say anything to her after that.


    I could¡¯ve just said that it was because she was just a servant,


    But I knew that I couldn¡¯t take back those words once they leaked out of my mouth.


    I could just imagine what kind of face Wi Seol-Ah would make if I actually said that, and I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say such a thing and live through the consequence of my action.


    Also, since the Sword Emperor wasn¡¯t here, I just decided to let her stay in the room since I didn¡¯t have the necessary energy to deal with her in the first ce.


    I was already aware of the phenomenon called summer snow.


    However, snow and summer did not belong in the same sentence, the logic I had built up did not dictate the existence of such a scenario.


    How could it be so cold in the summer for it to snow?


    Was my thoughts about this nonsensical matter at first, but now I felt like I kind of knew what was meant by those words.


    ¨C <i>Swish </i>


    ¨C <i>Swoosh </i>


    With the breathing sounds that came from Namgung Bi-ah and Wi Seol-Ah,


    And their scent that I was able to smell wafting in the air and filling this entire room, it was impossible for me to fall asleep, no matter how hard I tried to.


    I didn¡¯t even feel the heat of the summer any longer. I honestly felt like I was about to go crazy at this point as I felt cold rather than hot in this summer weather. My senses were a haywire.


    I usually sleep in a shrimp position, putting my head to the side, but I couldn¡¯t do that right now since no matter which side I chose to put my head on¡­ there was a face there waiting for me.


    <b> ?Smell their scent? How perverted of you.?</b>


    ¡®¡­Please just sleep already.¡¯


    <b> ?Have you ever seen a ghost sleep??</b>


    ¡®¡­Ugh.¡¯


    I lifted up my severely exhausted body,


    And immediately my shoulders ached from the ufortable position I had been in.


    ¡°Omph¡­¡±


    I thought I had moved carefully just now, but Wi Seol-Ah, who was right next to my arm, started to make some ufortable noises when I moved my body.


    She was chewing her hair in her sleep.


    It seemed like even in her dreams, she was probably eating something.


    ¡®What is she eating?¡¯


    <b><i> Maybe some noodles?</i></b>


    After wondering about such a pointless thought, I ced Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s hair, which was covering her face, to the sides.


    When I ced her hair to the sides like that, her pale skin and pink lips came into view.


    Even though she didn¡¯t have a fully grown-up face yet, her face still had an otherworldly charm to it.


    ¡®She probably also needs to put on a veil as well.¡¯


    A veil didn¡¯t really suit a servant, but there was no other choice when it came to her. She wasn¡¯t just your average pretty girl, after all. Moreover, thinking of the stuff that happened in my past life, it was almost mandatory to put a veil over her face.


    <b><i> In 1 or 2 years, I¡¯ll probably have to cover her face up with a veil. </i></b>


    ¡®If¡­ I¡¯m still with her by then that is.¡¯


    It was a bitter thought.


    The gnawing thought that I would not be able to stay with Wi Seol-Ah never left my mind.


    Since it wasn¡¯t too weird for me to leave it all anyways.


    I was blessed with the care and affection that Wi Seol-Ah showered me with every day,


    But the notion that I probably didn¡¯t deserve such a thing never left my mind¡­


    I couldn¡¯t help but constantly think like that.


    ¡°Oomph¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Wi Seol-Ah grabbed my hand in her sleep.


    Her hand was soft and warm.


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡±


    It seemed like she was dreaming about the Sword Emperor. I patted Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s head lightly with my other hand and carefully, with utmost quietness, got up from my bed as I was sure that I would not be able to sleep in the current state I was in.


    I brought one pillow with me and went into a corner of the room.


    <b> ?You are making a sad decision, you know¡­.?</b>


    ¡®Not a sad decision.¡¯


    If I was not able to sleep tonight then, being a martial artist or not didn¡¯t matter, I was more or less sure that I would die of exhaustion.


    Iid down after putting down the pillow on the hard wooden floor.


    Since I couldn¡¯t hear their breathing or smell their lingering scent any longer, I was able to thankfully fall asleep rather quickly.


    * * * *


    ¨C <i>Chirp, chirp¡­ Chirp</i><b><i>¡ª!</i></b>¨C


    I woke up to the sound of the chirping of birds.


    Just hearing that was enough for me to be certain that it was already morning.


    ¡°¡­Ugh¡­¡±


    I wanted to sleep until it was at least noon. Why did I wake up so suddenly then?


    I tried my best to ignore the progressively growing sense of annoyance that was guing my mind and tried to get up, however, I soon found out that I was not able to move at all as though someone had pinned me down to the ground.


    ¡®¡­Is this sleep paralysis?¡¯


    I moved my head around and checked the surroundings,


    And, almost immediately, noticed the bluish-white hair that was slightly ced above my chest.


    ¡°¡­What the?¡±


    When I finally woke up for real, I found that both my arms had been taken hostage in my sleep.


    Namgung Bi-ah and Wi Seol-Ah were grabbing onto them from both sides as they slept.


    ¡®¡­What are they doing here when I went out of my way to sleep in a corner of the room.¡¯


    <b><i>Just what happened during the night?</i></b>


    ¡°¡­Elder Shin.¡±


    <b>?Don¡¯t call for me.?</b>


    ¡°What are you¡­ Uh, did something happenst night?¡±


    <b>?I saw nothing¡­?</b>


    <b><i> What is he even saying¡­?</i></b>


    Putting aside Elder Shin¡¯s weird reaction, I wanted to really get up right about now, but my arms weren¡¯t able to easily escape their grasp.


    ¡°¡­Seriously, what are they doing. What if someone sees¡ª¡±


    ¨C <i>Sliiide </i>


    ¡°¡­this.¡±


    As soon as I spoke those words, the door absruptly opened and my eyes met with the neer¡¯s.


    There weren¡¯t any servants who could just bluntly open the door without asking for permission first,


    And it was even less likely for it to be a martial artist from the Mount Hua Sect,


    So there were only a few options left that came to my mind.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Uh.¡±


    When I finally checked to see who had barged into my room, I couldn¡¯t help but start sweating all over.


    It was someone who had the least possibility among the few options that hade to my mind.


    It was none other than Gu Ryunghwa, my little sister, who had opened the door and barged inside.


    The face of my little sister gradually morphed into a deep frown as she looked at the two girls that were next to me.


    I get that it was bad timing, but how should I exin myself to her now?


    <b><i> How should I even begin to make her understand that this isn¡¯t what it looks like? That we only slept while holding our hands? </i></b>


    ¡®¡­Wow, how persuasive.¡¯


    I could not just blurt those silly words out when she saw me in the floor with two girls sleeping beside me in the morning.


    While I was wondering what I should say to her now to solve this misunderstanding, Gu Ryunghwa, who seemed like she was about to say something to me, suddenly close the door with a chilly frown on her face.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll wait outside.¡±


    I reminded myself that it was already toote for me to mend this misunderstanding once I heard the chilly edge in her voiceing from outside.


    I tried my best to escape the two annoying girls¡¯ grasp, and in the end, I was barely able to release one of my hands after tickling Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s hips.


    ¡°Kyaghhh!!¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah instantly woke up after I tickled her like that and started rolling on the floor in shock and surprise.


    And no sooner had one of my hands gotten free, I used it to bonk Namgung Bi-ah on the head.


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah finally woke up when she felt a hit on her forehead.


    When her grasp over my other hand got loose, I quickly pulled my arm out and hastily exited the room.


    When I came out, I was able to see Gu Ryunghwa sitting on the floor outside.


    No matter how I spun my head, I was still not able to decide what to say to him and kept rolling my eyes here and there in a fluster, however, it seemed like I didn¡¯t need to say anything as she decided to speak to me first.


    ¡°Master wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    I was utterly dumbfounded since I had never expected to hear something like that.


    ¡°She was disappointed that she didn¡¯t get to see you thest time you came.¡±


    When she spoke of thest time, did she mean the time that I had went over to the hut to deliver a letter for the Immortal Healer?


    ¡°The Plum Blossom Sword herself?¡±


    <b><i>Why?</i></b>


    She did tell me that she was friends with my mother, so perhaps she wanted to see me as I was the son of her friend or something like that?


    ¡°She asked you to visit her oncest time before you return to the n.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay, is that why you came all the way here? This early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? Of course, I had other things to do too when I decided toe here.¡±


    She spoke with clear annoyance on her face.


    ¡°But if I knew that I¡¯d see such a sight first thing in the morning, I would¡¯ve decided toe a bitter.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why did youe to the Sect anyway?¡±


    ¡°Is it weird for a sect member toe to their own sect?¡±


    ¡°In your case, yes, it is.¡±


    I spoke these words as I knew that she spent most of her time in the hut taking care of the Plum Blossom Sword¡ª her master.


    Gu Ryunghwa just leaked out a deep, almost tired, sigh with a disgusted expression that made her look like she had just chewed down a bug.


    ¡°¡­I just came here for the tournament, mind your own business.¡±


    ¡°I was minding my own business, but you¡¯re the one that came here.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you also going to participate in the tournament?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    I was originally nning on going back to the Gu n once the tournament ended, but since I already returned the treasure and Gu Ryunghwa already revealed her intentions to not return to the n,


    ¡®I think I can just leave without waiting for the tournament to end?¡¯


    I saw no problem in leaving early as long as I was able to dig up some more information about Zhuge Hyuk and the ck Pce.


    While I was trapped in such thoughts, Gu Ryunghwa stood up and went on her way to leave as her work here was now done.


    ¡°I¡¯m done here. You can go back to ying with those ugly girls of yours once again.¡±


    ¡°What¡­? Ugly¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, since all girls that will ever be with you are¡ª¡±


    She abruptly stopped without finishing her words.


    Immediately, I noticed that Gu Ryunghwa had suddenly gotten extremely shocked by something, judging by the severe trembling of her pupils.


    She was still looking at my direction, but I was sure that she wasn¡¯t looking at me.


    It was more like¡­ behind me?


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    I turned my head, wondering what could get her so shocked all of a sudden, and I immediately saw Namgung Bi-ah standing there with a sleepy look on her face while staring at Gu Ryunghwa.


    Moreover, Wi Seol-Ah was also there half asleep.


    Gu Ryunghwa had be frozen on her spot as she had seen both of them at the same time.


    Perhaps she had be so shocked because even one of their beauties was already devastating enough but there were actually two such girls here at the same time?


    Gu Ryunghwa seemed like she was trying to say something with those quivering lips of hers.


    But she just quickly left this ce, disappearing from our sight and didn¡¯t manage to say anything in the end.


    ¡°What the¡­?¡±


    <b><i>¡­What¡¯s up with her?</i></b>


    * * * * *


    After I was done having breakfast with the two sleepyheads.


    Wi Seol-Ah, as always, had been taken away by Hongwa while Namgung Bi-ah just went on her way to train on the mountain.


    Meanwhile, I was called to discuss about the guys from the ck Pce at around 12 pm.


    ¡°Not a single clean body.¡±


    There were three corpsesid about in the room.


    I believe there were about 5 or more bodies there when I left, but some of them had be utterly ruined by the wild beasts, so they were not able to bring them here.


    One of them had died by getting their neck twisted beyond belief while the others were burned to death.


    That was more or less everything I did to them, so I had nothing to say in this situation.


    But there one thing I was certain of,


    ¡®Thankfully, they don¡¯t seem to be demonic humans.¡¯


    The humans that were converted into Demonic Humans by the Heavenly Demons would see their bodies turnpletely ck once they met their demise.


    But the guys I had killed in the forest didn¡¯t have their bodies change color to ck, although it seemed like they did because of being burnt alive by me.


    A man who was thoroughly observing the corpse suddenly spoke to the Celestial Plum Blossom.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say with one of the bodies being already ruined so much, but judging from the other two bodies, it does seem like they belonged to Western Dragon.¡±


    The scar they had on all of their shoulders seemed to be the symbol of the organization they belonged to.


    The scar seemed to be quite old, so they were surely not made in recent times.


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t ¡®Western Dragon¡¯ the group that¡¯s been disbanded by the Murim Alliance a few years ago?¡±


    Bandits were very rare existences at this time period, but there were still some groups that existed out there.


    ¡°I believe some of them¡­ that had escaped at the time of their disbandment were taken in by another group.¡±


    People joining a new group after losing their former ones happened quite frequently in the Martial World.


    As just because they lost their former group, didn¡¯t mean that they would suddenly turn into nice people.


    And there was usually one ce people like them gathered and merged with.


    ¡®The ck Pce.¡¯


    The fact that the Celestial Plum Blossom along with other elders were frowning right now was most likely because they were able to identify these people as members of the ck Pce.


    Or maybe it was because they were able trying to connect their existence with the disappearances of the people of the Mount Hua Sect?


    ¡°¡­Lord should we increase the scouting range?¡±


    One of the elders spoke up, breaking the unsettling silence.


    He wanted to further their scouting range since they had already found a clue pertaining to the disappearance of their people.


    Though some seemed to be disagreeing with this suggestion.


    ¡°Senior, then we might lose more of our students.¡±


    ¡°Then are you saying we should just do nothing in fear? We already lost enough of our students¡­!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not¡­!¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    ¨C <i>Swoosh¡ª! </i>


    With just one word from the n leader, the scent of plum flowers instantly permeated the whole area. After overpowering this ce with his aura and existence, he once again spoke with a calm smile.


    ¡°An outsider is here with us, I get that you are desperate, but keep calm and gather your bearings.¡±


    ¡°¡­I apologize.¡±


    ¡°My apologies¡­ Lord.¡±


    I kept watching their exchange with a dumb look on my face. Thankfully, no one med me for this incident.


    ¡°I do have a n for scouting.¡±


    ¡°You made a n?¡±


    ¡°¡­The way you look at me with such doubt is making me really sad, you know¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I apologize.¡±


    He apologized but didn¡¯t deny it, huh¡­.


    To get such treatment even from his own people when he was literally the sect leader¡­ Just how much trouble did he cause to the n and its members¡­?


    ¡°¡­Ahem, anyways, I apologize to you once again for getting tangled with the business of Mount Hua Sect, kid.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem.¡±


    ¡°Once I finish talking with the elders, I¡¯ll prepare the reward I had mentioned to you before.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    I wanted to say that there was no need for that since I just did what I had to do, but I had a nagging feeling that if I said something like that, the Celestial Plum Blossom would just bite back at me.


    As expected, the Celestial Plum Blossom was looking at me with weird eyes.


    But it looked like he couldn¡¯t joke around since there were other elders of the n here right now.


    I left the ce as it seemed like they wanted to talk about something amongst themselves. Something that an outsider should not be privy to.


    <b>?It looks like it went well.?</b>


    ¡°Yeah, I even prepared some things to say just in case¡­ but there was no need for that it seems.¡±


    <b>?The Taoist ns are very understanding after all.?</b>


    ¡°Ironicing from you¡­¡±


    Now that I look at it, Elder Shin didn¡¯t seem to care too much about the Mount Hua Sect of the current times.


    For instance, how he wasn¡¯t much fazed even when the people of the Mount Hua Sect kept disappearing.


    He just looked satisfied that the sect was able to remain standing even to this day.


    The current people of the sect were responsible for what was happening in the present times.


    Or something like that¡­ was what he told me.


    <b><i>I guess this can be a form of retirement¡­?</i></b>


    With this bundle of thoughts churning in my head, I headed to the mountain I had trained in before.


    I knew that I would only sleep more if I returned to the lodge, so I came here thinking that I would do some much needed training.


    However.


    ¡°What is she doing here¡­?¡±


    I already knew that Namgung Bi-ah was here because of the razor sharp intent I had sensed, smothering the atmosphere all around, as I climbed the mountain,


    It was slightly less intense than yesterday but I was still sure that it was definitely Namgung Bi-ah who was emitting this intent.


    However, I soon felt another presence near her.


    <b>¨C Arghh¡­! Why won¡¯t you get hit once¡­!</b>


    The other presence, a girl, could be seen aggressively swinging her wooden sword and fell to the ground after being tripped by Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s foot.


    Unlike yesterday, there was no one spectating this time around. I assumed that was because they were immersed in individual training.


    The girl who fell rolled on the dirt for quite some time.


    It looked like this wasn¡¯t the first time she had rolled like that because her uniform was stained with copious amounts of dirt already.


    ¡°¡­Why is she here?¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah was looking at her opponent with her usual apathetic face.


    And the girl, rolling on the ground with clear anger on her face, was shockingly Gu Ryunghwa.

 Chapter 78: Not Ugly

    <b>? Not Ugly ?</b>


    <b>?Brother¡­!?</b>


    I heard a sobbing voiceing out of my lips while basking under the warm sunlight, unlike the foggy mist that usually was the norm for cold seasons.


    This was a memory from my childhood.


    In the woods near our house,


    I toddled my way forward.


    I was the seeker in this game of hide and seek.


    I preferred being the seeker because it was scary to hide by myself.


    Brother said that he was confident in hiding himself, so he told me not to worry about only me being the seeker in this little game of ours.


    <b> ?Brother¡­ where are you??</b>


    I continued to walk forward, shifting through the branches of the trees.


    Brother wasn¡¯t very good at hiding like he boasted himself to be.


    He would always be found out by me in the end without exception.


    This time too, I noticed a small part of his clothing poking out from behind a tree not far away.


    My sobbing face soon turned bright and cheerful right away.


    <b><i> I found you!</i></b>


    I poked my head toward him quickly to give him a scare.


    <b> ?Huh¡­??</b>


    But unexpectedly, my brother wasn¡¯t there.


    There was only his clothing, the clothing of the Gu n, stuck in that ce.


    <b> ?Brother where are¡ª?</b>


    <b> ?Boo¡ª!?</b>


    <b> ?Kyaghhhh?</b>


    I screamed out loud and copsed onto the ground after being surprised from behind.


    I was so scared that even tears beganing out of my eyes.


    When I turned around, I was greeted with the sight of my brotherughing at me.


    He had sharp and fierce eyes, but when he smiled, he looked very kind and warm.


    <b> ?Did I scare ya??</b>


    <b> ?I¡­ I was so scared¡­?</b>


    <b> ?I knew this would work.?</b>


    I felt annoyed at how proud he looked for scaring me like that.


    Because of the annoyance I felt, I punched my brother¡¯s shoulders a few times with my small fists.


    But my brother keptughing as though my attacks were not able to hurt him at all.


    Afterughing for a while, he reached his hand out toward me, telling me to grab onto it.


    I put a puzzled look on my face but grabbed his hand nheless.


    <b> ?Let¡¯s go back, Mom is probably waiting for us.?</b>


    <b> ?Already¡­??</b>


    <b> ?Yeah, we¡¯ll get in trouble if we stay here longer, you know.?</b>


    That was not possible.


    None of us ever saw Mom getting angry.


    However, I just nodded my head anyways as I liked listening to my brother.


    The hand I grabbed, belonging to him, was filled with endless warmth.


    The clothing he used to scare me was put on me before I could even notice.


    He did it because it was rather cold today.


    It was cold, but I was still able to handle it since there were two of us here.


    <b> ?¡­Sister Yeonseo bullied me again earlier.?</b>


    <b>?Sister did??</b>


    <b> ?Yeah¡­ She red at me saying that it was her mom, even though mom is ours¡­?</b>


    <b> ?I see.?</b>


    Brother patted my head with those warm hand of his after hearing my words.


    I felt like my heart was melting with pleasure when he patted me like that.


    <b> ?Since sister is also one of us, she can also say that, right??</b>


    <b> ?¡­Yeah, I guess.?</b>


    The way brother looked at me always felt so warm andforting.


    I liked that about him.


    I didn¡¯t like father¡¯s cold sharp eyes, but brother¡¯s and mom¡¯s eyes always felt warm and I loved that about them.


    That was all I needed in this life.


    That was what Gu Ryunghwa thought back then.


    <b> ?What should we eat for today??</b>


    <b> ?I want to eat fish today!?</b>


    <b> ?Fish? Okay, let¡¯s go and ask.?</b>


    <b> ?Yeah!?</b>


    After walking a bit together with my brother, we arrived at our home.


    Since it was almost nighttime, the lights had already been turned on, and I could see mom waving her hand toward us from far away.


    <b> ?Mommm!?</b>


    I powerfully waved my hand toward her.


    I then quickly ran towards Mom and hugged her tightly.


    Mom¡¯s hands were cold because of waiting outside for us for so long¡­


    But I still loved those cold hands of hers¡­


    Soon, Mom patted my brother¡¯s head who came after me.


    It was the season of cold but I was still able to feel endless warmth due to the people I had with me.


    That was all I needed in this life.


    I thought that I would be happy as long as I got to keep such a wonderful life.


    That was the small dream that I had at that young age of mine.


    However, the Heavens didn¡¯t exactly want that to happen.


    A weekter,


    Everything was ruined and Gu Ryunghwa¡¯s life also hit rock bottom.


    * * * * *


    At every summer, the Mount Hua Sect usually hosted a tournament for the students enrolled in it.


    It was a simple tournament that consisted of the students of the Mount Hua Sect participating in it to decide a winner, however, it was also a process for the sect to choose new swordsmen of Mount Hua.


    The second-generation students of the Mount Hua Sect that hadn¡¯t already be the swordsmen of Mount Hua were required to participate in the tournament, while it was optional for the third-generation students to participate.


    Due to that rule, Gu Ryunghwa was technically required to participate in the tournament as she was a second-generation student of the sect, but she was given an exception by the elders and the first-generation students because of her circumstance and was thus allowed to fight the third-generation students instead.


    But Gu Ryunghwa rejected that offer.


    She didn¡¯t want to fight the third-generation students and she felt that she couldn¡¯t back down from the tournament for preserving the honor of her Master.


    <i>¨C Swish¡ª! Swoosh¡ª!</i>


    The wooden sword swung heavily by me without stopping for a single instant¡­


    I swung the sword countless times ever since I had joined the Mount Hua Sect.


    I couldn¡¯t yet reach a level where I would be able to use the Plum Blossom Sword Arts and there were also other skills of Mount Hua that I needed to learn as well that I hadn¡¯t been able to do yet.


    I was getting desperate at this point.


    Even I knew that I was running out of time.


    On the contrary, my Master told me to rx and take my time¡­


    Saying that I had lots of opportunities awaiting since I was still young¡­


    However.


    Even if I do be an exemry person in the future.


    Did that aplishment have any meaning without my Master by my side?


    Gu Ryunghwa bit her lips at that thought.


    The end of her Master¡¯s lifespan, the end of this year, that the Immortal Healer mentioned was slowly creeping nearer and nearer.


    There was still so much I had to aplish before I could even start making my sword blossom with plum blossoms.


    Even so, I wanted to show my Master the sight of my sword blossoming with those ethereal plum flowers.


    ¡®If I had talent like¡­ that person.¡¯


    The person that was essentially the youngest among the third-generation students,


    And the person that was being hailed as the future of the Mount Hua Sect.


    The Sword Dragon, Yung Pung.


    If I had his talents, then maybe I wouldn¡¯t have been feeling so desperate right now.


    And just like that, before I could even notice it, I had started feeling jealous of Yung Pung.


    And I knew for a fact that there was no way for me to be like him¡­ which didn¡¯t help in calming me either¡­


    Because of that,


    I had the feeling that I wasn¡¯t able to swing the sword in the correct way.


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    My hand was stinging due to swinging the sword for so long.


    Even so, only the thought of proceeding with my training came to mind.


    My Master wasn¡¯t in a state to teach me anything right now.


    So I had to teach myself everything.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    As I was slowly bing more and more desperate, nothing seemed to be going well for me.


    And today felt especially worse due to the scene I had encountered in the morning.


    The scene of Gu Yangcheon and those girls frolicking around him.


    The family member I¡¯d seen for the first time in a while looked to be in an even sadder state than before.


    The brother in my memories had already died.


    He died on the same day as my mother left this world.


    At least, that was what I felt.


    The kind boy who had infinite warmth in his heart was burnt alive by the smoldering mes of the Gu n.


    And the only thing that was left in its stead was an evil, vengeful spirit of abomination.


    ¡°I¡­ I still had a little bit of hope left.¡±


    The Gu Yangcheon that I had seen for the first time in a long while felt different than before.


    He wasn¡¯t necessarily the warm brother from her memories, but he was still different from the repulsive person that he had been thest time I saw him.


    He at least looked like he had thrown away all those disgusting desires of his that he used to have in those sharp eyes of his.


    Which is why I still had some hope left in me.


    That he would return to the brother I once used to know and cherish.


    But that was a pointless thought.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    I still wasn¡¯t able to throw away my past even though I thought I had given up on it when I run away from everything in fear.


    As I had been distracted by these useless thoughts, I decided to just swing my sword some more to drive them away from my mind.


    Today was a day when no students of the Mount Hua Sect came to the mountain to train.


    It was most likely because of the tournament.


    I honestly preferred this environment.


    Since it wasn¡¯t easy to train in that ufortable atmosphere filled with people.


    So, as I started to train once more¡­


    ¨C <i>Swoosh</i>


    I stopped myself after hearing some distinct sounds.


    ¨C <i>Swoosh¡ª! Swish swoosh¡ª!</i>


    The sounds of someone swinging a sword.


    However, something was different about it.


    Unlike the sound that the Mount Hua Sect¡¯s sword arts usually make, this sound was distinctly different from that¡­


    Furthermore, just what was this sharp sensation that I was constantly feeling?


    I moved my steps toward the direction that the sound came from. But I still wondered, what if it was one of the martial artists of the Mount Hua Sect?


    Even though that thought came to my mind, I wasn¡¯t able to stop my steps.


    When I finally arrived at the destination,


    ¨C <i>Swoosh¡ª</i><b><i>! </i></b>


    My hair started blowing due to the fierce wind generated after each sword strike¡­


    ¡®¡­Huh?¡¯


    The first thing that entered my eyes was her enchanting beauty¡­


    White hair that flowed along with her beautiful sword art and those alluring blue eyes of hers that only focused on her sword was a truly enchanting sight¡­ and equally annoying for my mind¡­


    Every one of her steps, incorporated into her sword arts, was light and swift, however, I was 100% sure that each of those strikes of her sword was nowhere near light as her footsteps.


    <b><i> Elegance.</i></b>


    Howe I was able to see elegance blended in between her fierce movements?


    I couldn¡¯t understand.


    Was I not even capable of understanding it? Does that mean that she was just that much more skilled in the sword arts than I was?


    Many thoughts lingered in my head, but my eyes never left the disy of her sword art. They were unable to.


    <b><i> How can she have such fluid movements?</i></b>


    <b><i> What does she feel when she swings her sword?</i></b>


    I wondered in my mind,


    If I could ever be skilled enough to swing a sword like that one day¡­


    At that thought, I could even hear the excited beating of my heart¡­


    I knew I was distracting myself from training with these thoughts and watching her, however, I had a feeling that I would be able to gain something from the showcase of this phenomenal sword art if I could just finish watching it.


    As the woman was about to swing her sword, cutting the air once again using her ethereal sword arts¡­


    ¡°¡­Whew.¡±


    She suddenly stopped her movements altogether, not even finishing thest swing¡­


    Seeing her stop, I couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed and unsatisfied in my heart.


    I felt like I could¡¯ve gained something if I could¡¯ve watched it in full.


    However, there was a bigger problem at hand that I had to face other than my disappointment.


    It was the fact that I had secretly watched her train.


    Furthermore, I even tried to gain something from someone else¡¯s training.


    I had watched her training as if possessed, but I still had no excuses for doing something like that.


    <b><i>Maybe I can use the fact that an outsider was training in the mountains of Mount Hua as an excuse?</i></b>


    While I was trapped in my thoughts, the woman¡¯s eyes met with my own.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Now that I took a better look, her face seemed familiar.


    She had pale white skin, mirroring her equally white hair, and enchanting blue eyes.


    And even though she was covered in sweat right now, that only made her look more seductive rather than just dirty.


    It was breathtaking for even a person of the same gender as me to look at her beauty¡­ and¡­


    It was definitely one of the girls that were with Gu Yangcheon.


    ¡®¡­She was a martial artist?¡¯


    I didn¡¯t have the chance to find out before due to the scene I saw in the morning, but I only thought of her as just some beautiful girl following my brother, but to find out that she was a martial artist¡­


    When our gaze met, I began sweating profusely¡­


    Her apathetic face made it impossible for me to know what she was thinking.


    She just tilted her head once after looking at me and then nodded once she looked at the wooden sword in my hand.


    <b><i> What does that mean?</i></b>


    I was worried that I would get into trouble for secretly watching her train,


    But the words that came out of the woman¡¯s mouth were¡­ unexpected, to say the least.


    ¡°¡­Want to¡­¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°¡­Duel?¡±


    I frowned thinking that I had misheard her.


    * * * * *


    And now here I was at the present.


    Thankfully, she didn¡¯t seem to have gotten mad at me for secretly watching her train.


    She didn¡¯t even seem to have cared about that matter, in fact.


    Which only made me wonder as a martial artist myself.


    <b><i> How can she be like that¡­?</i></b>


    Furthermore, I couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded after I had been challenged to a duel by her.


    I was wondering in my mind if she was just perhaps trying to teach me a lesson for secretly watching her training, but I soon dismissed that thought.


    I epted the duel though as I felt that chances like these didn¡¯t reallye often in a martial artist¡¯s life.


    So the duel between us began in earnest.


    I repeatedly charged at her for a long, long time, but I was not even able to manage to brush her clothes with my wooden sword.


    My uniform had already be stained with dirt as I had to constantly roll around everywhere while attacking her, while my body started trembling nonstop as I was out of energy due to moving around without rest.


    I looked up at Namgung Bi-ah with tired eyes and thought,


    ¡®¡­How can I not even touch her even once?¡¯


    It was only by a hair¡¯s breadth every time, which only made me think that Namgung Bi-ah was purposely letting me almost hit her.


    ¡®¡­But why?¡¯


    <b><i> Is she trying to teach me?</i></b>


    <b><i> But then why¡­?</i></b>


    After breathing heavily for a while, I finally stood up once again to face her.


    Namgung Bi-ah who was waiting for me wasn¡¯t even breathing heavily like she did when she was training by herself.


    In fact, she even looked quite bored.


    At her level, I felt like she would have no problem facing any of the second-generation students.


    I didn¡¯t know her age, but she looked to be around 20 years of age or maybe a bit older.


    She wasn¡¯t much older than Yung Pung too. There really were so many talented geniuses out there in the world.


    I felt like my pride was getting hurt at that thought.


    Soon, I spoke out to her after remembering the events of the morning.


    ¡°¡­We saw each other in the morning, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with that boy?¡±


    Unexpectedly, my question had hit her hard for some reason. I could tell that since her emotionless face had broken ever so slightly after I had asked her that question.


    Her eyes seemed to have gotten a bit bigger while a side of her eyebrows seemed to be contorted into a imperceptible frown.


    Namgung Bi-ah spoke after thinking for some time about what to reply¡­


    ¡°Fianc¨¦e¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­He¡¯s not someone that you should be with.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened for you to be with him, but it¡¯s such a waste for you to be with him¡­ For you to be around that disgusting and ugly guy who never puts effort into anything is just¡­ wasteful.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s not toote to¡ª¡±


    I couldn¡¯t finish my words¡­


    As I felt the atmosphere had suddenly shifted drastically¡­


    The woman in front of me still had that apathetic look on her face, but something was different about her.


    ¨C <i>Thump</i>


    I held my sword up instantly when I saw her taking a step forward in my direction.


    ¡®¡­What the?¡¯


    Something had changed about her, but I was unaware as to what.


    The person standing across me reminded me of someone at that instant¡­


    The Sword Master.


    My very own Master¡­


    Not too long ago, Master had shown me her overpowering presence when she was still in somewhat of a healthty shape.


    I was able to slightly feel the same pressureing from the woman that was walking towards me.


    rm bells went off in my head and I had no choice but to put the little bit of Qi left in me into my sword to defend myself from the iing danger¡­


    The woman then spoke out.


    ¡°¡­Not ugly.¡±


    ¡°Pardon¡­?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not ugly.¡±


    <b><i>Is she angry?</i></b>


    Earlier, the way she spoke sounded so weak and faint, but her voice now felt a bit stronger than before¡­


    Judging by the overpowering energy, I now knew.


    That she had gone easy on me before, I knew that already but I still didn¡¯t expect her to be so¡­ so powerful¡­


    I tried to look for a solution because there seemed to be a misunderstanding between us, but my body had already frozen on spot due to her overwhelming presence and pressure.


    I was scared out of my mind.


    ¡°If you say something like that¡­¡±


    The woman¡¯s footsteps became faster. At the same time, her figure instantly disappeared from my eyes.


    ¡°You deserve to be punished¡­¡±


    With a sh of blue light, a wooden sword appeared right in front of my eyes.


    I instantly closed my eyes shut.


    Was it my mistake?


    Since just before I closed them¡­ I felt like I had seen mes surrounding me from all sides¡­

 Chapter 79: Foxier than One Might Think (1)

    <b>? Foxier than One Might Think (1) ?</b>


    A few seconds after she clenched her eyes shut.


    After sensing that she hadn¡¯t gotten hit, unexpected as that may be, Gu Ryunghwa opened her eyes once again¡­


    She believed that the first thing she would see after opening her eyes would be the tip of a wooden sword,


    But it happened to be someone else¡¯s back instead.


    It wasn¡¯t the biggest back out there, but it oddly resembled the one that was present deep in her memories.


    ¨C <i>ze¡ª!</i>


    Along with a familiar sound, she was able to feel the scalding heat¡­


    The wooden sword that had been swung towards her was actually stopped in its tracks by someone¡¯s hand.


    Before she could even realize just what had happened in this ce, the heat that was smothering the entire area ceased to exist.


    And the voice of the owner of that back rang out¡­


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    With the advent of that voice and the subsequent question, the woman dueling against Gu Ryunghwa immediately avoided making eye contact with that person.


    Gu Ryunghwa was finally able to register the identity of the person who had saved her just now.


    He had sharp eyes along with an expression that seemd to convey his annoyance with everything in this world.


    It was none other than her own brother, Gu Yangcheon.


    * * * * *


    ¡®I thought it was going to break.¡¯


    My hand was still left tingling.


    I interfered in between as I thought something irreversible might have happened if I didn¡¯t, but even then I didn¡¯t expect something like this to take ce here.


    Namgung Bi-ah had channeled Qi into her sword, however, it was not to a high degree.


    But even then, if I hadn¡¯t used my Qi too then my hand would¡¯ve surely crumbled into pieces.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah avoided eye contact with me when I asked her that question.


    <b><i> Did she also know that she went too far?</i></b>


    ¡°Why did you even bother to use a sword against her as an opponent?¡±


    Namgung BI-ah still didn¡¯t respond to my questions.


    I think I saw them having some sort of a conversation, but I wasn¡¯t able to hear them quite clearly from back there.


    The still hesitating Namgung Bi-ah finally decided to speak with a sulky expression on her face.


    ¡°¡­She said ugly.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Even though that¡¯s not true¡­¡±


    <b><i> What the hell is she saying?</i></b>


    <b><i> Did Gu Ryunghwa call Namgung Bi-ah ugly or something?</i></b>


    ¡®¡­Does she really have that bad of a sight or what?¡¯


    Gu Ryunghwa was certainly on the prettier side among the ones who had the blood of our n.


    Furthermore, she didn¡¯t even have those sharp and scary-looking eyes like most of the members of our n, which made her look even prettier.


    But she still wasckingpared to Namgung Bi-ah.


    I looked at Gu Ryunghwa and asked her.


    ¡°Did you call her ugly?¡±


    ¡°¡­What the hell are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I know right? What the hell am I even talking about?¡±


    I felt like there was some sort of misunderstanding going on in here.


    Gu Ryunghwa looked at me with a strange expression.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s your rtionship with that woman?¡±


    ¡°Her?¡±


    She was looking at Namgung Bi-ah.


    <b><i> ¡­Did I never tell her?</i></b>


    <b><i> Right, I didn¡¯t, did I?</i></b>


    ¡°Uh¡­ She¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Simr tost time, Namgung Bi-ah had cut me off once again.


    Gu Ryunghwa quite literally froze after hearing the word that came out of Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s mouth.


    She then repeatedly looked at me and Namgung Bi-ah back and forth, and gradually began to frown with a look of disbelief in her face.


    As if she was saying, ¡®¡­But how?¡¯


    To be more urate, she was probably thinking something along the lines of,


    ¡®Someone like you is marrying her¡­? Really?¡¯


    Whatever she may be thinking right now, it was hard to exin things about our circumstances to her.


    ¡°¡­You came all the way here with your fiance¨¦?¡±


    ¡°Not that I did¡­ we just met on our way here.¡±


    We really did meet midway.


    However, Gu Ryunghwa probably wouldn¡¯t believe that it was a coincidence for us to meet on the way to this ce.


    <b><i> ¡­But it really was like that.</i></b>


    Lost in her own thoughts, Gu Ryunghwa gazed at Namgung Bi-ah for some time before she was seemingly reminded of something all of a sudden.


    Namgung Bi-ah who was also looking back at her with the usual emotionless expression on her face.


    Gu Ryunghwa got up from the ground and patted the dirt and dust off her clothes and slowly trudged toward Namgung Bi-ah.


    I thought that she would bark back at her for what happened here, so I decided to interfere but¡­


    Surprisingly, Gu Ryunghwa bowed her head down in front of Namgung Bi-ah instead.


    ¡°Thank you for your guidance.¡±


    She was being respectful to her even though Namgung Bi-ah was the reason for her current miserable condition.


    Namgung Bi-ah looked at Gu Ryunghwa for some time and then proceeded to pat the grass that was on Gu Ryunghwa¡¯s shoulders with her hand.


    Gu Ryunghwa flinched for a moment at her action but then continued to speak in a small tone.


    ¡°¡­I also¡­ apologize for speaking so rudely.¡±


    Why was she looking at me when she said that?


    After Gu Ryunghwa apologized, Namgung Bi-ah apologized back as well.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m also sorry¡­¡±


    <b><i> Huh¡­?</i></b>


    <b><i> Why are they saying sorry to each other all of a sudden?</i></b>


    While I kept dumbfoundedly standing in this ce due to the confusion about this whole situation, Gu Ryunghwa started to run off into the distance.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Mind your own business!¡±


    After shouting back at me for who knows what she was mad at me for, she again bowed her head down to Namgung Bi-ah before disappearing into the forest.


    Even though I saved her¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s up with her¡­?¡±


    I really didn¡¯t know what was going on anymore.


    After Gu Ryunghwa left, Namgung Bi-ah came closer to me.


    She had an awkward expression on her face.


    ¡°¡­I wasn¡¯t going to actually hit her¡­¡±


    I smiled after hearing her excuse.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    The minuscule trace of Qi inside her sword and the force behind her swing told me that she was just trying to scare her with that strike.


    But even so, I interfered, thinking that she would hurt Gu Ryunghwa so part of it was my fault as well.


    Seeing the awkwardly standing Namgung Bi-ah, I asked her a question.


    ¡°What were you doing with her anyway?¡±


    ¡°¡­I was just having a duel with her.¡±


    ¡°¡­Right, it does make sense since it¡¯s you.¡±


    <b><i> How can anyone be this obsessed with duels?</i></b>


    <b><i> Maybe she¡¯s also possessed by a ghost like me?</i></b> I really considered that thought in my mind.


    Namgung Bi-ah suddenly asked.


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°You know her¡­?¡±


    I stopped thinking for a moment, wondering what the hell she was asking about again.


    Soon however, I looked toward the direction where Namgung Bi-ah was staring at and understood what she meant; as that was the direction where my sister had ran off to.


    <b><i> Oh, did I never tell Namgung Bi-ah about her?</i></b>


    I responded to her in a nonchnt voice, not thinking much about it.


    ¡°She¡¯s my little sister.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    I guess I never really told her¡­


    So she was doing all that with her not even knowing that she was my sister?


    I guess that did make sense as we didn¡¯t really resemble each other at all.


    However, Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s expression after she heard my response was problematic.


    I had never seen her make that face before in both of my lives.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Which even forced me to ask her what was going on¡­


    This was the first time I¡¯d seen her look like that.


    <b><i> How should I say this, it looked like she was in despair¡­ or maybe she was feeling shocked?</i></b>


    There were a myriad of emotions mixed into that expression of hers.


    Though the nature of them was certainly on the negative side.


    ¡°¡­M¡­¡±


    ¡°M?¡±


    She started to mumble something to herself, but I couldn¡¯t hear it as she spoke in a very quiet tone.


    So I went closer to her.


    ¡°M¡­ Mess¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I messed up¡­¡±


    Those were the 3 words she had been muttering over and over again.


    I didn¡¯t know just what she messed up to act like that,


    But I just ignored it because I was used to Namgung Bi-ah being weird.


    * * * * *


    The next day soon arrived.


    Thankfully, I was able to get another room, so I had a good sleep the previous night.


    Namgung Bi-ah didn¡¯t really say anything about it, but Wi Seol-Ah was definitely feeling disappointed, judging from the face she was making.


    I did feel a bit bad for her, but since I had told Hongwa about it beforehand, Wi Seol-Ah was taken by her to sleep in a different room.


    Thanks to that, I was able to get a good sleep for the first time in a while.


    Elder Shin just rambling on about anything and everything was a bit annoying, but I was tired enough to fall asleep even with him rambling on like a madman.


    I believed that since I had gotten a good sleep this time, then it would be fine for me to train with Yung Pung now.


    So I followed him to train.


    But I was wrong. Terribly wrong.


    <b><i> I swear this n¡¯s training is torture in disguise.</i></b>


    <b><i> Self-torture at that.</i></b>


    I went back to the lodge with trembling legs and copsed to the floor immediately after I entered my room.


    I usually didn¡¯t sweat or get cold due to the nature of my Qi,


    But for me to sweat this much¡­


    <b><i> And they do this crazy training every day?</i></b>


    This really was a n of perverts.


    <b> ?¡­What did you just say??</b>


    Elder Shin started cursing at me again, but I just ignored him.


    I was used to his shouting already, so I was able to easily ignore him now.


    While I was sprawled on the floor, sweating like no tomorrow, a cup of ss was put down next to me.


    It was Wi Seol-Ah who was ustomed to doing that whenever she came to this ce.


    ¡°Young Master, are you okay¡­?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not okay.¡±


    I was down on the floor, exhausted out of my mind. No way in hell was I okay.


    I asked Wi Seol-Ah about Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s whereabouts since I wasn¡¯t able to find her in the morning.


    ¡°Sis went out a bit ago!¡±


    That was what she told me in response.


    <b><i> Is she training with her sword arts somewhere?</i></b>


    I picked up the cup of water with my still trembling hands and quickly gulped it down my throat.


    I must have been extremely thirsty considering how sweet the water I drank felt.


    While I was drinking water, Wi Seol-Ah continued wiping my hair, which was drenched in sweat, with the towel on her hands.


    It was pointless since I was about to shower anyways, but I was still grateful to her.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Should I bring you more water?¡±


    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m good.¡±


    I got up after pushing my body up with my arms.


    While I was sitting on the floor with all parts of my body still aching from that monstrous training I had before, Wi Seol-Ah came close and ced her shoulder next to mine.


    ¡°What¡¯s up¡­?¡±


    ¡°You can lean on me!¡±


    ¡°On you?¡±


    ¡°Mhm!¡±


    <b><i> Did I look that tired¡­?</i></b>


    <b><i> For her to tell me to lean on her.</i></b>


    I always made fun of Wi Seol-Ah saying that she was round and whatnot but she was actually on the skinnier side.


    She was, in fact, so skinny that I felt like she would fly away even with the slightest push.


    With that said, however, it made no sense to me how she was able to get all that power during house chores with such a fragile-looking body,


    But I didn¡¯t think much of it since it was Wi Seol-Ah, after all.


    I leaned on her shoulders but she didn¡¯t wobble, not even a little bit.


    She had such a fascinating body¡­


    <b> ?You feeling d??</b>


    I immediately felt like bursting out intoughter after hearing Elder Shin¡¯s words.


    <b><i> Do I feel d?</i></b>


    I looked at Wi Seol-Ah after hearing his question.


    She was looking toward the pond inside of the lodge I was assigned to with the usual look on her face.


    Did she find the fish in the pond cool?


    ¡®Or is she thinking about eating them?¡¯


    I suddenly felt nervous about that thought considering all the things she usually said about eating weird things.


    <b><i> Although I don¡¯t think even she would really eat them¡­</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡­I think.</i></b>


    I continued to stare at Wi Seol-Ah while leaning on her shoulders and she suddenly turned her head to look at me.


    When our eyes met, Wi Seol-Ah smiled brightly¡­


    My mind went nk after seeing her smiling face.


    It hit me harder than usual due to my close proximity with that smile of hers.


    ¡®¡­Her face really is a weapon of mass destruction.¡¯


    <b><i> Maybe I need to cover that face up starting now rather than a few yearster?</i></b>


    Considering the way she looked now even in a servant¡¯s uniform, I was already able to imagine just how beautiful she would be when she fully grew up¡­ That was basically why I was considering putting a veil on her face starting from now.


    Even though I knew that I wouldn¡¯t be able to be by her side forever.


    I then began to wonder,


    Of what they were thinking.


    Both the Sword Emperor and my father.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    I responded back to her call, but she didn¡¯t speak back.


    Wi Seol-Ah just called me and then kept on staring at my face.


    I stared back, and it felt like I was going to get absorbed into those deep ck eyes of hers.


    <b><i> Why is she just staring at me without saying anything?</i></b>


    I was about to speak up as I thought that she wouldn¡¯t say anything at this rate,


    ¡°Young Master Gu¡ª!¡±


    When Yung Pung suddenly appeared with a bright smile on his face¡­


    I feel like something like this had happened before already¡­


    <b><i> Maybe it¡¯s just me?</i></b>


    I lifted my leaning body up after Yung Pung made visited my lodgings.


    Having seen me like that, Yung Pung avoided eye contact with me, not knowing what to do in this situation.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°¡­Uh, I¡­ apologize. It seems like I interrupted you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh? No, I wasn¡¯t doing anything.¡±


    <b> ?You even held your breath back there¡­ you liar.?</b>


    Yung Pung still looked like he was nervous even while speaking with me.


    I was thinking that it was because of me, but I noticed that he was looking at something else.


    I think he was looking at Wi Seol-Ah?


    I began to wonder the reason behind Yung Pung¡¯s weird behavior so I looked toward Wi Seol-Ah, wondering what was up with that, but I only saw that she was smiling like before.


    ¡°Master Yung Pung¡­?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Oh, I just came here to ask you if you want to have a meal together since we finished our training¡­¡±


    I tilted my head in confusion after hearing Yung Pung¡¯s words.


    <b><i> Whye all the way here when there are other third-generation students he can ask?</i></b>


    <b><i> Don¡¯t they eat all together usually?</i></b>


    It seemed like something was going on between them behind the scenes.


    I had to eat anyways, so I readily epted his offer.


    ¡°Oh, then you have a seat, since I have to go and take a shower.¡±


    I had sweated a lot so I needed to wash up.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    ¡°You should just stay here, since you probably don¡¯t have anywhere else to go, right?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll just rest on the ground, or climb up a tree and rest up there. So please, just quicklye back.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oddly specific and contradictory of you, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Why was he acting like that?


    ¡°Anyway, just take a seat here. I¡¯ll be back in a jiffy.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡ª!¡±


    I think I heard Yung Pung calling out to me from behind, but I just ran away to take a shower since I was feeling quite hungry.


    ¡®I wonder why Yung Pung is acting so weird today.¡¯


    <b><i> Maybe he went crazy because he trained too much?</i></b>


    That seemed to be the most probable cause behind his behavior.


    While I was walking towards the shower, Elder Shin suddenly started speaking up inside my head.


    <b> ?¡­You, did you not see the girl¡¯s face??</b>


    ¡°Her face?¡±


    <b> ?You don¡¯t even know how to look at one¡¯s expressions now, do you??</b>


    <b><i> What the hell is he saying all of a sudden?</i></b>


    I thought she was just smiling as usual when I looked at her.


    <b><i>So, what in hell did Elder Shin see?</i></b>


    <b> ?¡­Or maybe she hid it on purpose? She looks like a puppy, but she is foxier than I thought.?</b>


    <b><i> What the hell is this old man spouting¡­?</i></b>


    I ignored him since I thought that he was just rambling on about random things again.


    Since, no matter how I looked at it, Wi Seol-Ah wasn¡¯t a fox.

 Chapter 80: Foxier than One Might Think (2)

    <b>? Foxier than One Might Think (2) ?</b>


    I returned to my room after I was done with the shower, immediately, I was able to see Yung Pung in the room calmly unlike before.


    From the looks of it, he seemed rather stiff but I believed that was due to the fatigue he was feeling from all the training he did.


    ¡°Master Yung Pung.¡±


    When I called Yung Pung, his stiff face brightened instantly after hearing my voice.


    How should I say this, it seemed like he was saying ¡®I¡¯m saved¡­!¡¯ with the expression that he currently donned on his face.


    ¡°Young Master Gu!¡±


    ¡°I did say that I¡¯ll be back quick, but did I still take too long?¡±


    ¡°Yes! You did¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    I just asked him out of courtesy, but Yung Pung responded rather honestly.


    Did I really make him wait that long? I thought I was rather quick though.


    Sitting down next to him, Wi Seol-Ah also hopped over towards me when I returned to the room.


    She looked quite happy from the smile I was seeing on her face.


    ¡°Sir, where should we have our meal?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Surprise shed across Yung Pung¡¯s face once he heard my question.


    <b><i>What is he getting surprised for?</i></b>


    It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for an outsider like me to use the dining room that was only made for the martial artists of the n. Meanwhile, Yung Pung was unable to leave the n without the permission from the higher-ups of the n like the Elders.


    Hence, I believed that Yung Pung had a ce in mind for us to eat since he was the one to invite me out.


    ¡°Sir¡­ Did you not think of that?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hehe.¡±


    <b><i> What do you mean by hehe you idiot¡­</i></b>


    I wanted to quite literally fold him in half since he did something that would piss me off even if a girl were to do it.


    <b><i> I guess we can just eat here then.</i></b>


    But I wanted to confirm something with Yung Pung something first.


    ¡°I heard that the students eat together, so is it okay for you to ditch them?¡±


    Hearing my question, a bitter smile immediately formed on Yung Pung¡¯s face.


    I noticed that he would make a troubled expression every now and then for some reason.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll mind that much.¡±


    ¡°¡­Then let¡¯s eat at my ce.¡±


    ¡°What are we eating?¡±


    ¡°Is there anything prepared for us?¡±


    It was almost time for lunch, but I didn¡¯t know if the servants were finished with preparing the food yet.


    While I was in the midst of pondering if there was any food for us to eat, Wi Seol-Ah suddenly raised her hand.


    ¡°I can cook!¡±


    ¡°¡­Where is Hongwa?¡±


    When I ignored her, Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s face started to slowly morph into a frown.


    I felt bad for her, but Wi Seol-Ah still wasn¡¯t at the level to make food for guests yet.


    So I just grabbed one of the servants that was passing by and asked her to prepare a meal for us.


    Since she told us that it won¡¯t take long for the food to get prepared, it seemed that they were already on the process of preparing it.


    The servants took Wi Seol-Ah away to help out in the food preparation.


    Seeing that, Yung Pung leaked out a relieved sigh.


    It was one of the deepest sighs I¡¯ve heard in my life.


    ¡°¡­Phew, I feel saved now.¡±


    ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­? Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    <b><i> I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s just nothing, I feel like you¡¯re hiding something from me¡­</i></b>


    Seeing that he was avoiding eye contact, he probably knew that I was suspicious of his behavior.


    ¡°Well, I was informed that the meal is getting prepared, so make yourself at home.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Yes.¡±


    His expression instantly changed into a bright one when he heard my words. And soon, both of us entered the lodge.


    * * * * *


    The meal was soon finished.


    Most of the ingredients given by the people of the Mount Hua Sect were vegetables, so it wasn¡¯t really the most enjoyable meal out there.


    ¡®But as long as I get to fill my stomach, it¡¯s fine anyways.¡¯


    To be honest, I was craving some meat since I was moving around a lot recently while also doing some pretty intense training.


    However, I still restrained myself since it would be inappropriate of me to cook meat in thends of a taoist sect.


    Suddenly, Elder Shin spoke responding to that thought of mine.


    <b> ?Who cares, just eat it if you want to.?</b>


    ¡®¡­Elder Shin?¡¯


    <b> ?It¡¯s not like you aren¡¯t allowed to eat meat just because you¡¯re in thend of us taoists, so you don¡¯t have to restrain yourself.?</b>


    ¡®I get that, but I do also have something calledmon sense, ok?¡¯


    <b> ?That¡¯s what youck the most though, but to have the sense to know when to eat meat¡­ how sad¡­?</b>


    ¡®¡­¡¯


    Was this guy really the former Lord of the Mount Hua Sect?


    <b><i> Right as I¡¯m about to believe he is, he just says something like this which leaves me in utter disbelief and confusion.</i></b>


    ¡®How can I just cook meat when I¡¯m inside a taoist sect¡¯


    That would just be going too far no matter how many times I thought about it.


    The servants came and took the dishes away after I was done eating the food.


    ¡°I enjoyed the meal. Thank you very much, Young Master Gu.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d that you did.¡±


    The situation did be a little awkward though as I treated Yung Pung to a meal when it was supposed to be other way around.


    ¡°Next time¡­ I swear that I¡¯ll be the one to treat you to a meal.¡±


    ¡°You should get permission to leave the n first¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Right.¡±


    The more I looked, the more naive I felt he was.


    I thought that he would be a stone-cold swordsman when I heard his title¡ª The Sword Dragon.


    But he was very different from my expectations.


    While I was drinking water with those thoughts swirling in my head, Yung Pung started to speak, looking like he had something important to ry to me.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Since we finished our meal, if it won¡¯t trouble you, do you mind if we had a duel¡­?¡±


    ¡°A duel?¡±


    <b><i> That came out of nowhere.</i></b>


    I was thinking that he would just ask me to train with him again, but to ask for a duel?


    I had the impression that he would be down in the slumps after being crushed by me in thest duel,


    But he seemed fine which was totally unexpected.


    <b><i> Did he already get over it?</i></b>


    He didn¡¯t seem to have too many inner thoughts, nor coould I spot any hesitation in his eyes.


    ¡®A duel huh.¡¯


    I looked at my hand which was wrapped in bandages.


    It wouldn¡¯t be a problem for me to have a duel with him since my hand had more or less fully recovered by now.


    But I was immediately reminded of Namgung Bi-ah when I thought about dueling epting his duel.


    I thought that it would be problematic if Namgung Bi-ah found out that I had a duel with Yung Pung as soon as I recovered.


    ¡°Did something happen, for you to suddenly ask me for a duel like this?¡±


    ¡°¡­Uh, you know how the tournament is starting soon?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ was assigned to participate along with the seniors.¡±


    ¡°With the second-generation students?¡±


    <b><i>Is that normal? For a third-generation student to duel against a second-generation student like that?</i></b>


    <b><i>Or is it just because it was Yung Pung?</i></b>


    ¡°What does that have to do with this?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s restricted for any of us to duel each other before the tournament.¡±


    There was such a rule¡­?


    Now that I thought about it clearly, I didn¡¯t spot any of the sect disciples sparring with each other in recent days.


    ¡°Hmm, so you want to duel with me¡­?¡±


    Yung Pung quietly nodded in affirmation.


    The notion that it was restricted for the students to duel with each other, but still be allowed to duel with an outsider seemed weird as hell to me.


    ¡®¡­Though it¡¯s weirder for outsiders to visit the n around this time too.¡¯


    So I was somewhat able to understand Yung Pung¡¯s reasoning behind this decision.


    He was a third-generation student, but they couldn¡¯t just unleash him in a field full of rabbits when he was a literal apex predatorpared to the others of his generation.


    Although I could also see a problem with himpeting alongside the second-generation disciples as well.


    I guess the Mount Hua Sect will just take care of the consequences by themselves.


    ¡°Well¡­ I can have a duel with you, yeah.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­! Then!¡±


    ¡°However, I can¡¯t do it today.¡±


    Hearing my words, disappointment colored Yung Pung¡¯s face almost immediately.


    ¡°Let us do it next time as I have to go down to the streets. So, it would not be possible for me to have a duel with you, you see.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t an excuse since I did have to take care of something down there.


    With a disappointed face, Yung Pung just told me that he would visit me soon and left the ce.


    <b><i> ¡­It seems like I will have to duel with him next time.</i></b>


    <b><i> It¡¯ll be a real hassle.</i></b>


    * * * * *


    After sending Yung Pung away, I brought Wi Seol-Ah along with me to the streets down the mountain.


    Last time around, I came here by myself as I was given a task by the Celestial Plum Blossom, but this time I brought Muyeon and Wi Seol-Ah with me as I was here for some personal reasons.


    Due to the tournament that was soon about to take ce, Huayin City seemed quite a bit busier than usual.


    It really felt like I was looking at the streets of the territory of the Gu n around the time of the Nine Dragons Day.


    ¡®I wasn¡¯t aware that other ns would also be like this.¡¯


    It was probably a bit different here, but I still believed that it would be pretty simr to that.


    Since the enjoyment that everyone got from seeing martial artists fight each other was pretty much the same no matter where you went.


    I started to navigate our way through the rowdy crowd alongside Wi Seol-Ah whose eyes were shining brightly.


    Watching the sight of the crowds, all filled with smiles andughter full of joy and festivity, Elder Shin spoke up.


    <b> ?Now that I look at it, the world has really changed.?</b>


    He sounded a bit emotional while saying that.


    ¡®You did live in a different generation after all.¡¯


    Elder Shin was active in a generation that was filled with endless war.


    Of course, that generation was brought to an end thanks to the heroes of the world,


    But the streets of that time probably didn¡¯t look even remotely simr to this.


    <b> ?It¡¯s nice.?</b>


    ¡®You sound happy.¡¯


    <b> ?Of course, this is the world we strived for¡­ so how can I not be happy.?</b>


    I was able to understand Elder Shin¡¯s emotions.


    Since the total opposite happened to me.


    I walked along the roads for a while looking for the building I was searching for and then stopped all of a sudden.


    As I finally found the ce I was searching for all this while.


    ¡°What did wee here for?¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah asked with a chicken skewer in her hand.


    By the way, Muyeon was the one to pay for that.


    In the middle of the building, there was the word ¡®Murim¡¯ carved on it, which symbolized that this was a store that belonged to the Murim Alliance.


    It was a store that sold and bought the leathers and bones of the demons.


    I had a business to take care of in this store.


    ¡°Wee!¡±


    Inside the store, there were many kinds of leather and bones that were put on disy.


    Most of the items looked like they came from the green and blue demons.


    Anything above that was being used by the members of the Murim Alliance themselves, so they wouldn¡¯t be selling them to the public.


    ¡°Oh, what brings a handsome young man to our store?¡±


    <b><i> A handsome young man¡­?</i></b>


    This guy was definitely a professional.


    He just blurted out a lie without even flinching for a second.


    Soon, I inquired about something from the owner.


    ¡°I came here to buy something, but I wanted to ask you something first.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, please ask away. Our store is the biggest in this area! There isn¡¯t anything we don¡¯t have!¡±


    ¡°Oh, then do you have any demonic stones?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Demonic stones¡­?¡±


    The owner became dumbfounded after hearing my question.


    Unlike the bones and leathers of demons, the demonic stone didn¡¯t hold much value.


    Some tried to use them as a sort of jewelry item as they had a beautiful shine to them.


    But they lost their glimmer in a very short amount of time, so they were just treated like regr stones.


    ¡°If possible, I¡¯d like a demonic stone that is no more than a day old.¡±


    For that reason, I needed to find a demonic stone that still hadn¡¯t lost its color yet.


    Since not having any color meant that the demonic stone had lost its power.


    The owner seemed disappointed for a slight instant but then went back to his usual smiling face.


    Did he think that I was a customer that couldn¡¯t afford anything?


    ¡°Uh¡­ Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Do you not have any?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ not only are demonic stones rarely collected because of their demand being so low, but we are running low on demonic items because of theck of appearance in demons recently.¡±


    ¡°Lack of appearance in demons?¡±


    ¡°They appeared way less to the point of it being strange starting this year.¡±


    I could understand them not having any demonic stones, but the appearance of demons had really declined to such an extent.


    ¡®I never heard of anything like this back in Shanxi.¡¯


    It was actually a good thing for the region if the appearance of the demons had reduced in the surroundings. However, due to the sudden nature of their sharp decline in appearance, I was not able to take it as a positive sign.


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t have any demonic stones then, right?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ We do have some, but if you are looking for the ones with color in them, then no, we don¡¯t have them.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, what about some leathers and bones? We recently got some quality¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m good.¡±


    As I had rejected his offer with a short and blunt response, I was able to hear the owner badmouthing me behind my back as I left the store.


    I didn¡¯t expect myself to find something I was looking for this easily anyways.


    ¡®Should I just pull one out from a demon myself?¡¯


    <b><i> They always appear when I don¡¯t want them to, but don¡¯t when I look for them¡­</i></b>


    <b> ?Why are you looking for demonic stones anyway??</b>


    ¡®I wanted to check something.¡¯


    <b> ?Check what??</b>


    The two Qis that were mixed inside my body, and the mysterious beast that was holding them down.


    The beast that goes on an utter rampage whenever I userge amounts of Qi.


    Due to the nature of my body, I was getting treated like a ticking time bomb.


    As those different sets of Qi could collide at any moment and make my body explode from the inside out.


    I didn¡¯t believe that I could get help from any doctors about this condition since even the Immortal Healer had given up on healing it.


    Besides, I didn¡¯t believe that it would be possible for my current body to withstand the collision of the two types of Qi.


    To top it all off, I wasn¡¯t even able to train my body properly since I couldn¡¯t handle too much training either.


    So I had to look for a solution to this problem.


    There was one particr thing that came to mind after speaking with the Immortal Healer, although I wasn¡¯t certain if it would work or not.


    Demonic Qi.


    My demonic absorption ability that had followed me even after my regression.


    <b><i>Is this damned thing suppressing the two types of Qis inside of my body?</i></b>


    That did make some sense since I was still fine even though two different types of Qi that didn¡¯t get along well with each other were swiirling around inside of my body.


    I couldn¡¯t think of any other answer besides the power that was given to me by the Heavenly Demon.


    ¡®Or¡­ maybe it¡¯s that thing that was eating up the Demonic Qi inside of me.¡¯


    My Destructive me Arts would constantly devour any Demonic Qi that was absorbed into my body,


    I¡¯ve never heard of anything like that being a trait of the martial arts of the Gu n.


    Since if something like that really existed, there was no way I wouldn¡¯t know about it in my previous life.


    That meant¡­ that there was another reason behind my current state.


    ¡®Why are there so many things inside my body, as if my body is some sort of cave for monsters to live in.¡¯


    Was this just a side effect of my resurrection?


    Or did the Heavenly Demon¡¯s power reach all the way to my resurrection?


    The more I thought about it, the sicker I felt in my stomach.


    ¡°Young Master, Young Master.¡±


    While I was trapped in my gloomy trail of thoughts, Wi Seol-Ah started calling me repeatedly after grabbing a hold of my clothes.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Ah~!¡±


    Surprisingly, the thing that she pushed towards my mouth was a chicken skewer.


    Moreover, it was apletely intact piece of chicken skewer.


    <b><i> Wi Seol-Ah is giving me this¡­?</i></b>


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Young master can have the first bite!¡±


    ¡°Why not just eat all of it yourself?¡±


    ¡°Because you were making that ugly face again.¡±


    After hearing Wi Seol-Ah speak, I was reminded of what Elder Shin had once told me, saying that my face practically gave away my thoughts.


    <b><i>Is it really that noticeable?</i></b>


    For even Wi Seol-Ah to hand me food, I must have looked like I was really down in the slumps.


    Did I make her worry?


    I took a big bite of the chicken skewer in one go.


    Immediately after I did that, Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s expression morphed into what could only be said to be a funny expression.


    ¡°¡­I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean for you to eat that much of it¡­!¡±


    ¡°Ish gwood.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t even speak properly because of how much I had bit off.


    Wi Seol-Ah slowly ate the little bit of the chicken skewer that was left for her.


    She looked like she was very disappointed at eating such a small amount.


    She then spoke up with sadness brimming in her eyes.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s so good¡­ But there¡¯s no more.¡±


    I thought that I was going to burst out intoughter at any moment now after watching her act like that, so I did my best to hold it in.


    Since if Iughed right now then everything that was in my mouth would burst out of my mouth with myughter.


    Weirdly, something so insignificant was enough to put a rest to all of theplicated emotions in my mind and make me feel better.


    I wondered if it was due to the presence of Wi Seol-Ah, or if I had just changed after my resurrection.


    ¡°Want me to buy you another one?¡±


    ¡°R-Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s get one more.¡±


    After saying that, I brought Wi Seol-Ah back to the ce that was selling the skewers.


    I bought two of them this time.


    I wanted to eat one myself as well since they were more delicious than I expected them to be.


    I asked Muyeon if he wanted to eat one too,


    But he denied my offer, saying that he had to be on the lookout.


    So I just walked around the streets with Wi Seol-Ah in tow while eating the chicken skewer in my hand.


    <b><i> Oh, by the way, Muyeon paid for these skewers as well.</i></b>

 Chapter 81: The Great Demon (1)

    <b>? The Great Demon (1) ?</b>


    I knew for a fact that there was more than just one store in Huayin that sold demon-rted items, but I realized after looking around everywhere in the city that¡­


    Searching for a demonic stone to buy right now was equivalent to trying to fish a star from the sky.


    No matter where I asked, I more or less received the same answer,


    That the appearance of demons had be much less frequent than before,


    Along with the fact none of them collected demonic stones as they held next to no value.


    So in the end, I had toe back to Mount Hua empty-handed.


    ¡°I guess all I got from that trip was some chicken skewers¡­¡±


    ¡°It was tasty, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it was.¡±


    By the way, I paid Muyeon back for the chicken skewers once we returned to the lodge.


    Although all I got in return was a face he made saying something like, ¡®That¡¯s so unlike you though.¡¯ which made me think for a second.


    <b><i> Just how did I end up being treated like this¡­</i></b>


    <b><i> I should just not pay him back from the next time onwards.</i></b>


    ¡®Do I just have to give up on the demonic stones for now?¡¯


    There would probably be some demons lurking in the mountains of Shaanxi,


    So perhaps it was time to resort to that option?


    That was pretty much myst-ditch effort if the other options didn¡¯t yield any results.


    Gazing around the lodge, and noticing that something wascking here, I couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°She¡¯s still not back?¡±


    I was asking about Namgung Bi-ah.


    When I asked the servants, they just replied that they hadn¡¯t seen here back to the lodgings.


    I heard that she had gone out to train quite a bit early in the morning, but it was about to be dinner time soon.


    I already knew about her love for training, but this still seemed longer than her usual training hours¡­


    <b> ?Are you worried??</b>


    ¡®¡­No way.¡¯


    Why would I even worry about her¡­


    <b> ?You were looking for her because she still hasn¡¯te back and are curious if she ate anything or not, right? Doesn¡¯t that just mean that you are worried about her??</b>


    ¡®¡­Ahem.¡¯


    I let out a fake cough at those words.


    I couldn¡¯t just say that Elder Shin was wrong in thinking like that.


    While I was sitting down on the floor and resting for a bit, I saw Wi Seol-Ah approached me from the distance.


    From her attire, it seemed like she had been cooking dinner till now.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Hongwa sis asked me to ask you what you want to eat!¡±


    ¡°¡­What do I want to eat?¡±


    The first thing that came to mind was dumplings, but it¡¯s not like they could just magically summon some dumplings out of nowhere in this ce, so I just told her to make the same food as usual.


    ¡°She said that we also have fish.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll have that then.¡±


    ¡°Kay!¡±


    She hopped away after our conversation ended.


    Soon, I also got up from the ground¡­


    <b> ?Where¡¯re you going??</b>


    Elder Shin sounded like he was donning a cunning smile on his face when he asked me that question.


    I ignored him and just let out some fake coughs before going on my way.


    I just thought that she needed to eat something as she couldn¡¯t just live without food.


    <b> ?So you are going to bring her back here since you don¡¯t want her to starve, right??</b>


    ¡®¡­¡¯


    <b><i> He¡¯s right, but why is it that I don¡¯t want to admit it?</i></b>


    Maybe it was due to Elder Shin being the one speaking those lines?


    I stood up and immediately made my way to the mountain where she usually trained to look for Namgung Bi-ah.


    I still had a bit of time left until sunset.


    It was best for me to bring her back quickly since the meal was about to be ready soon.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m concerned about her.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t know why I was concerned about someone like her when she could just eat grass or whatever she wanted.


    I guess one excuse I could use in this situation was the fact that she looked like someone who would starve to death if I didn¡¯t forcefully feed her food in my previous life.


    That was a valid reason for me to be concerned about her right now,


    ¡®¡­But that¡¯s not the only reason why I am doing this.¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t trick myself into thinking that no matter how hard I tried.


    After climbing the mountain for some time, I arrived at the ce Namgung Bi-ah usually trained in.


    <i>¨C Swish-! Swoosh-!</i>


    Expectedly, I was able to hear the sounds of swod swings.


    And I immediately knew that it was her since I was already familiar with her presence.


    Although I did notice that there was an additional presence other than Namgung Bi-ah in there while climbing up the mountain towards that location.


    The second presence was also very familiar to me.


    Like yesterday, they were dueling with each other again.


    <i>¨C Swoosh-!</i>


    <b><i>¨C Ick¡­!</i></b>


    I heard the sounds of disappointmenting from someone after they noticed their wooden sword had only cut through empty air.


    <b><i>¨C Foot¡­ movement was too much¡­</i></b>


    <i>¨C</i> <b><i>O-One more time, please¡­</i></b>


    <i>¨C</i> <b><i>Okay.</i></b>


    I walked through the terrain covered in bushes while listening to their voices.


    The scene was simr to the one I had seen yesterday.


    I could see Gu Ryunghwa stained with dirt from head to toe after having rolled all over the ground for a long time.


    While Namgung Bi-ah was in a pristine condition, not having even broke a sweat yet.


    Gu Ryunghwa looked towards me after noticing my presence as I entered the scene.


    And once she noticed that it was me, she instantly furrowed her brows and frowned.


    ¡°¡­Why are you here?¡±


    How could she even say something like that to a person who just got here?


    ¡°Uh¡­ I was just passing by.¡±


    ¡°Then keep passing by.¡±


    ¡°I just stopped because I saw a familiar face.¡±


    I looked towards Namgung Bi-ah while saying that, demanding an answer from her with my eyes.


    Demanding the reason behind her still being in this ce when it was already sote.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Instantly, Namgung Bi-ah avoided eye contact with me.


    <b><i> Huh?</i></b>


    As she seemed to have not noticed my eye signals, I decided to straight out ask her this time.


    ¡°Why are you still here when it¡¯s thiste, and did you eat yet?¡±


    She still kept avoiding eye contact with me even now¡­


    ¡°Hey¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t scold sis.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I looked towards Gu Ryunghwa who cut me off just now.


    Honestly, what she had spoken just now was more absurd than anything I¡¯ve heard today.


    <b><i> Sis¡­? Siiiis?</i></b>


    <b><i> Why is she your sis all of a sudden now?</i></b>


    Noticing what I was thinking, Gu Ryunghwa¡¯s face immediately dyed in the faint shades of red.


    ¡°¡­I just, begged her to train me since she came to me in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Morning¡­ you went to my little sister this morning?¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah slowly nodded her head at that question.


    However, Gu Ryunghwa immediately cut off my interrogation again as she did not like what I just said.


    ¡°Who¡¯s your little sister now?¡±


    ¡°What are you then, my older sister?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <b><i> What did she even want me to say anyways?</i></b>


    Namgung Bi-ah was still avoiding eye contact with me while adamantly keeping her mouth shut.


    ¡°So you were here since the morning?¡±


    She nodded once more.


    She had been in this ce since early morning, starving herself till now, just because Gu Ryunghwa had begged her to teach her.


    I couldn¡¯t help but leak out a small sigh at that thought and decided to speak up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s return to the lodge now since the sun is about to set soon.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah immediately put her wooden sword away and got ready to leave.


    Gu Ryunghwa seemed like she wasn¡¯t too happy about that, but she couldn¡¯t really do anything about it since Namgung Bi-ah had already consented to leaving.


    After they finished tidying themselves up, Gu Ryunghwa deeply bowed her head down towards Namgung Bi-ah.


    ¡°Sis¡­ Thank you for today.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­ I also had fun.¡±


    After Gu Ryunghwa was done talking with Namgung Bi-ah, and cleaned the dirt and grime off her clothes, she started leaving the premise but I stopped her before she could go away.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Mind your own business.¡±


    ¡°You probably didn¡¯t eat anything too, so how about you¡ª¡±


    I was trying to invite her to have a meal with us, but I wasn¡¯t able to finish speaking out all my words.


    As I could see that Gu Ryunghwa¡¯s shoulder had started trembling once I grabbed it with my hand to stop her.


    <i>¨C Tap-!</i>


    Strongly, Gu Ryunghwa hit my hand and shook it off her shoulders, and distanced herself from me.


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t touch me¡­!¡±


    After looking at me, her eyes trembling with unknown emotions, she immediately ran off towards the bushes.


    I couldn¡¯t say anything to her after seeing what just happened.


    ¡®¡­Maybe I was too impatient.¡¯


    I failed to consider Gu Ryunghwa¡¯s feelings about our rtionship since the time I spent mulling over the past had been far longer than the time she had spent.


    A sigh escaped my lips as I spoke to Namgung Bi-ah.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah was looking in the direction of where Gu Ryunghwa disappeared when I spoke those words, but she just nodded her head in acknowledgment without speaking anything once she heard me.


    When we came down the mountains, we could see that the meal had already been prepared, and Wi Seol-Ah looked proud,


    Saying that she had grilled the fish or whatever.


    ¡°Is that why this one, in particr, is so burnt¡­?¡±


    ¡°They said that that¡¯s the most delicious one.¡±


    <b><i> No¡­ No matter how I look at it, it seems like the least delicious one though.</i></b>


    I took a small bite of the fish with nervousness and trepidation in my heart.


    The appearance of the fish resembled a demon¡¯s but putting that aside, it tasted suprisingly good.


    With my face morphed in shock, Wi Seol-Ah made an even more proud and haughty expression which irritated me quite a bit.


    As I continued eating, I decided to speak with Namgung Bi-ah.


    About what happened back there for her to be with my little sister.


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡±


    The exnation she gave me was rather simple.


    She was feeling bad for what happened between them yesterday.


    So, when Gu Ryunghwa begged her to duel with her again, she relented to her request.


    And so they trained together from the wee hours of morning to thiste time of the day.


    I understood Gu Ryunghwa being like that, but Namgung Bi-ah guiding her in her training had shocked me quite a bit.


    She was someone who had never cared about anyone besides strong sword users in my previous life, after all.


    ¡°¡­Tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Can I go tomorrow too?¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah asked me with a pleading tone.


    Asking me if she could go to Gu Ryunghwa again tomorrow.


    <b><i> What for?</i></b>


    I didn¡¯t believe that she was helping her because she found it fun.


    Since I knew that Gu Ryunghwa wasn¡¯t at a level where she could entertain Namgung Bi-ah.


    You would need someone like Yung Pung or Muyeon for her to have a good time while dueling with them.


    So for her to say that she wanted to go to her again tomorrow meant that she wanted to finish what she had started.


    ¡°¡­You do you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah took a sip of water with a relieved expression on her face after being given permission by me.


    Seeing her, I whispered with a small and soft tone.


    ¡°Take care of her please¡­¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s eyes became big after hearing me speak.


    I just requested her to do what I wasn¡¯t able to do for Gu Ryunghwa, but Namgung Bi-ah just looked at me as if she was shocked that I requested her to do something like that.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Me what.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ requested me.


    ¡°Then, I might as well¡­


    ¡°Try my best.¡±


    ¡°No need to do your best.¡±


    I stopped moving my chopsticks after feeling embarrassed for some reason.


    I couldn¡¯t help but not be embarrassed.


    As Namgung Bi-ah was smiling right now.


    I had already seen her smile before, but it never failed to hit me hard.


    ¡°Cgh¡­ Cough!¡±


    Because of the unexpected smile she threw towards me, some food had made its way to my windpipe.


    I quickly drank down a cup of water to gulp it down.


    I was also getting chills all over my body due to that smile of hers.


    Which showed how dangerous Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s smile truly was.


    ¡®I got somewhat used to Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s smile by now but¡­¡¯


    I had a gut feeling that this one was going to take me a long while to get used to.


    * * * * *


    Even after the sun had set beyond the horizon, Gu Ryunghwa still had not returned to her ce and could be seen continuously swinging her sword in the open.


    <i>¨C Swish-! Swiswoosh-!</i>


    After swinging her sword in the air for a long time with the fierce wind hitting her body,


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    She let go of her wooden sword with a short groan leaking out of her lips.


    Gu Ryunghwa looked at her hand after dropping her sword.


    The hand grabbing the hilt had already ripped and teared, causing it to bleed continuously.


    ¡°¡­It hurts¡­¡±


    As she had been swinging her sword almost endlessly for the past few days,


    Her sword hand reached its limit.


    But even so, Gu Ryunghwa picked up her wooden sword once again not long after.


    She wrapped her hand around with some pieces of cloth she had brought with her beforehand. Doing so made her feel a lot better.


    She imagined the movements Namgung Bi-ah had shown her in her mind.


    To avoid making huge movements,


    To not put too much strength into the strikes,


    While still putting the focus on her swings.


    It was the very basics of sword arts, but they were the most helpful tip she could¡¯ve gotten for her current situation.


    And thanks to her experiencing those points in a real duel, she felt like she was having an easier time understanding their true meaning.


    Gu Ryunghwa wondered why Namgung Bi-ah looked so nervous when she came to her in the morning,


    But she soon realized the reason after Namgung Bi-ah epted whatever request Gu Ryunghwa had made in that moment.


    For some reason, Namgung Bi-ah was trying to get in her good books.


    ¡®But why¡­?¡¯


    Gu Ryunghwa wondered why she was acting like that when she was a martial artist of such a high level while having an otherworldly beauty to die for.


    But after thinking for a while, she was reminded of Gu Yangcheon, her elder brother.


    Gu Ryunghwa didn¡¯t understand why, but she knew for a fact that Namgung Bi-ah had feelings for Gu Yangcheon.


    Which was primarily why she was trying to be nice to his little sister, which was unexpected for Gu Ryunghwa.


    She wondered just why such a cool and talented person was into someone like Gu Yangcheon.


    ¡®I don¡¯t get it.¡¯


    She could¡¯ve perhaps make some sense of it if it was the Gu Yangcheon she knew in the past,


    But that wasn¡¯t the case now, which was exactly why Gu Ryunghwa couldn¡¯t wrap her head around her reasons for liking her brother.


    <b><i>¨C Don¡¯t go around lifting your face up, just looking at you pisses me off.</i></b>


    <b><i>¨C I told you not to call me brother!</i></b>


    <b><i>¨C Just shut your mouth¡­ And get out of my sight.</i></b>


    ¡°¡­Waah¡­¡±


    The words Gu Ryunghwa had heard back then still made her heart wrench in pain even though many years had passed since then.


    Even just thinking of it made her tremble in fear and pain.


    After some time, she somehow managed to stop her tears and continued swinging her sword like her life depended on it.


    ¡®Why is he now¡­¡¯


    <b><i>¨C Morning¡­ you went to my little sister this morning?</i></b>


    <b><i>¨C What are you then, my older sister?</i></b>


    She ignored the pain that was ravaging her hand and continued swinging on and on.


    To get rid of Gu Yangcheon¡¯s voice that was echoing in her mind without any signs of stopping anytime soon.


    She felt annoyed.


    Annoyed at how she was shaken by just the word, ¡®Sister¡¯ing out of that hideous boy¡¯s lips, making her run away from him.


    She hated how she still had hope in her heart that maybe she could go back to the life she once had in the past just because of that short moment.


    ¡®Don¡¯t forget Ryunghwa¡­ You need to blossom your own flowers.¡¯


    For her master that took care of her till now.


    And to relieve her with the knowledge that her student was able to blossom her own flowers before she breathed herst,


    Gu Ryunghwa kept swinging her sword with unsurmountable determination under the illumination of the lonely moonlight.

 Chapter 82: The Great Demon (2)

    <b>? The Great Demon (2) ?</b>


    <i>¨C Rustle</i>


    <i>¨C Rustle</i>


    Ya Hyeoljeok read through the letters Baechong had delivered, one by one.


    Baechong knew that Ya Hyeoljeok hated reading, so he¡¯d put a summary of everything in thest letter.


    And Ya Hyeoljeok, who knew that he would do that for him, simply skimmed through the letters, only paying real attention to thest letter.


    ¡°So.¡±


    Ya Hyeoljeok, after reading it, threw that letter next to Baechong.


    ¡°A kid from the Gu n?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Gu n the n of that bastard?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir, the Gu n of Shanxi, is led by the Tiger Warrior.¡±


    ¡°Get out of here with that Tiger Warrior bullshit¡­¡±


    Ya Hyeoljeok wondered who it was that could¡¯ve killed his subordinates with fire, and had now found out that it was a blood rtive of Gu n.


    It made sense to him, as not many people used me arts.


    ¡®Gu Cheolun.¡¯


    Ya Hyeoljeok smiled as he recalled that name.


    Gu Cheolun was called the Tiger Warrior in the Orthodox Faction, but he was known by a different name by the members of the Unorthodox Faction.


    The ming Demon.


    A brutal martial artist that burnt his opponents alive with fire.


    If you gathered every member of the Unorthodox Faction that had fallen to his mes, you would probably get a small mountain out of the corpses.


    ¡°And you¡¯re certain?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes sir, I confirmed that he visited the Mount Hua Sect as a guest.¡±


    ¡°Mount Hua Sect huh, what business does a guy from the Gu n have there?¡±


    It was a very long trip to go from Shanxi to Mount Hua, located in Huayin of Shaanxi province, so it was confusing, trying to deduce why the child of Gu Cheolun hade all the way to Shaanxi.


    ¡°I believe there is another person in Mount Hua who also has blood ties to the Gu n, so it¡¯s likely because of that.¡±


    Ya Hyeoljeok thought he¡¯d heard something like that before but forgot about it since it wasn¡¯t really important to him.


    ¡°Do you have any ns to capture him?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Baechong couldn¡¯t answer Ya Hyeoljeok¡¯s question.


    It was a very reckless thing to capture a blood rtive of the Gu n.


    Capturing the people of the Mount Hua Sect was already hard enough and they had to be very systematic for their n to work,


    But that n could no longer be continued now that a child of the Gu n was in Mount Hua.


    ¡®¡­Fuck, why did it have to be a noble n?¡¯


    It was thanks to them being a noble n that Baechong had been able to get information on them so easily, but them being a noble n also made it a lot harder to get rid of them.


    If a direct descendant of the Gu n was in recklessly without the backing of a good n,


    ¡®¡­Gu Cheolun may take action himself.¡¯


    That was why they had been very systematic in the first ce with their ns to capture the people of Mount Hua; they had to ensure that their tails weren¡¯t caught.


    Of course, they had also been ordered by the main pce to do so, but the Gu n was a whole different ball-game.


    ¡®What do I do¡­?¡¯


    Baechong gulped down his saliva.


    He had to find a way.


    Because if he couldn¡¯t, he knew that the pig monster that was in front of him might just slice his neck off.


    Ya Hyeoljeok looked at Baechong as hisughter echoed throughout the cave.


    ¡°I was just joking, so don¡¯t look so sad.¡±


    He then continued tough after uttering those words.


    Baechong clenched his fist because of the fact that Ya Hyeoljeok forgot about how he had already sliced one of his arms off.


    <b><i> This fucker</i></b>¡­


    Baechong thought to himself.


    ¡°Putting aside the guy from the Gu n, what about the Immortal Healer?¡±


    ¡°¡­About that.¡±


    ¡°There is no assurance in this letter. You just wrote that he might be residing in the hut, Baechong.¡±


    ¡°After looking at the fact that the Immortal Healer came to Shaanxi as well as observing his traces, I believed that he was residing inside Mount Hua.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Looking at the most recent location he was in, I found out that he purposely erased the traces he¡¯d left¡­ which made me believe that he was residing in the barrier that was set up by the Celestial Plum Blossom.¡±


    The order that came from the main pce was to capture the Immortal Healer that was in Shaanxi, and to keep him imprisoned in the basement.


    So Baechong ran around everywhere, gathering all the information he could get, and came to the conclusion that the only ce the Immortal Healer could be at the moment, was the ce where he¡¯dst seen the child of Gu.


    ¡°But that¡¯s just your guess, Baechong.¡±


    Baechong shut his mouth at Ya Hyeoljeok¡¯s words.


    As Ya Hyeoljeok said, Baechong wasn¡¯t certain.


    ¡°Are you even sure that the Celestial Plum Blossom was the one that put up that barrier?¡±


    ¡°¡­I came to the conclusion that the Celestial Plum Blossom was the only one in the entirety of Shaanxi that was capable of putting up such a barrier.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s also just your guess, you useless shit.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Three days was too little time for Baechong to get concrete information, however, he knew that the area near the barrier was a spot in which a hut had been built by the former Lord of the Mount Hua Sect.


    So it only made sense to him that the Celestial Plum Blossom was the one that put up a barrier of that magnitude so close to the area in question.


    ¡°Baechong.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Branch Manager¡­¡±


    ¡°You know that if you get this wrong, you die, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, I do.¡±


    Baechong knew that he would die anyways if he didn¡¯t get any information in 4 days.


    Because that was the sort of shitty personality Ya Hyeoljeok had.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Sending underlings won¡¯t achieve anything, so I should go there myself, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it¡­ there is not even one guard there standing watch?¡±


    ¡°At least, that¡¯s what I saw¡­¡±


    Ya Hyeoljeok wondered why there were no guards near the barrier, because, if the Immortal Healer was truly inside the barrier then it only made sense for guards to be stationed near the area.


    Ya Hyeoljeok wondered if the Celestial Plum Blossom was simply overconfident in his power,


    <b><i> Perhaps he believes that no one can break the barrier no matter what.</i></b>


    Regardless, it was true that martial artists at Baechong¡¯s level wouldn¡¯t be capable of breaking the barrier.


    So, in the end, the only person that was capable of that feat was Ya Hyeoljeok himself.


    Oning to this conclusion, Ya Hyeoljeok slowly rose to his feet and picked up his giant sword.


    An aura filled with danger and lethality spread throughout the nearby areas near instantly.


    However, unlike the violent aura he was putting out, Ya Hyeoljeok¡¯s expression seemed rather uninterested.


    He didn¡¯t likeplicated things.


    If he didn¡¯t know what to do, he would just smash it to find out.


    That was how Ya Hyeoljeok operated.


    Baechong, after seeing his branch master¡¯s movements, spoke carefully.


    ¡°The Celestial Plum Blossom might move right away¡­ as soon as you break the barrier, lord.¡±


    Ya Hyeoljeok frowned immediately after hearing those words.


    ¡°Fuck, what are you exining more for? I just have to break through the barrier and capture that old man. Or do you think I¡¯m incapable of understanding that? Or are you trying to order me around?¡±


    ¡°Not at all, My Lord!¡±


    Ya Hyeoljeok ate thest bite of a scorpion and then turned to Baechong.


    ¡°Tell the underlings to keep watch on those guys from the Gu n.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­? What are you trying to¡­?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t work here if we are scared of that little ming tiger who isn¡¯t even a Heavenly Venerable.¡±


    Ya Hyeoljeok startedughing immediately afterward, as if he had found something funny.


    After hisughter had died down, he suddenly switched to a serious expression and leveled a stare at Baechong.


    Baechong shook in fear on seeing the darkness in his eyes.


    ¡°If I go there and there is nothing at that ce, you know what¡¯ll happen Baechong¡­ right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, My Lord.¡±


    Ya Hyeoljeok tapped Baechong¡¯s shoulder with his huge hand and made his way out the cave with his giant sword.


    The moment he left, Baechong¡¯s legs gave out under him and he copsed to the ground.


    He had to find a way to survive no matter what it took.


    * * * *


    Gu Ryunghwa had fallen asleep after swinging her sword till midnight, and when she woke up, it was already sunrise.


    She felt like she hadn¡¯t gotten much sleep because she noticed that she was still tired, but she got up without hesitation.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    As she tried to rise whilst using her hand as support, Gu Ryunghwa felt an ache run through the limb.


    Because she¡¯d continued to swing her sword the previous day, neglecting her wound, her hand had dried blood on it now.


    She carefully washed her hand with water and wrapped a new cloth around her hand.


    The process was extremely painful, but Gu Ryunghwa persevered through the pain.


    After she was done wrapping her hand, she changed clothes.


    She was staying in the hut that her master had resided in before going to the Immortal Healer, so there were thankfully some clothes that she could change into.


    After changing into the new clothes, she washed her face and went out the door.


    Gu Ryunghwa was able to happily make her way down because she had been waiting for this day.


    When she got down from the mountain, she saw the students of the Mount Hua Sect training vigorously.


    She watched them for a bit and then secretively made her way past them.


    She didn¡¯t want to involve herself with the disciples.


    A sentiment that they very likely shared.


    While she walked, she saw the ce Gu Yangcheon was staying in.


    Gu Ryunghwa considered going there for a second because of Namgung Bi-ah.


    But decided against it in the end.


    She was thankful that she had helped her, but she also thought that they weren¡¯t that close yet.


    After looking at the lodge for a few seconds, she continued to walk.


    Walking down the streets of Huayin City took no time at all.


    And as she walked through the crowded street, the scent of delicious foods kept halting her journey.


    It was because she¡¯d barely eaten anything for the past few days.


    Due to the overwhelming hunger from her training-induced starvation, she eventually caved in and stopped by a store to buy herself a few skewers.


    She remembered that she would usually eat them with her master in the past.


    ¡®¡­Can she still eat this?¡¯


    She¡¯d bought them because she was hungry, but now a memory of her master had popped into her head.


    She knew that her master could only eat porridge, and also knew that bringing her skewers might be more harmful than good.


    She regretted buying the skewers now that she¡¯d been reminded of her ailment.


    She felt like she still hadn¡¯t matured yet.


    Because of all the thoughts that came into her mind, even though she was still hungry, she had lost all her appetite to eat anything


    So in the end, she gave the skewer to some random child on the streets.


    She felt bad about the money she¡¯d spent but thought that it¡¯d be better to just give it away since she didn¡¯t want to eat it, nor actually throw it away.


    ¡®¡­I want to eat with her.¡¯


    Instead of eating something delicious by herself, she would rather be happy eating porridge with her master.


    Gu Ryunghwa with that thought, ran for a long time.


    She was tired but felt energetic at the thought of seeing her master.


    As she got closer to her, she felt like theplicated thoughts in her mind were starting to wash away.


    ¡®A little faster!¡¯


    She had lots to say about what had happened in just the past few days to her master.


    About how she¡¯d dueled with Namgung Bi-ah, how she had helped her get better, and¡­ how Gu Yangcheon hade to save her.


    Gu Ryunghwa thought that maybe her master might put on a smile when she told her these stories.


    After running for a long time, she finally saw the hut.


    There was some smokeing out of the hut, so it seemed like the grandchild of the Immortal Healer was cooking at the moment.


    Gu Ryunghwa with a smile, was about to continue her run towards the hut, but someone suddenly pulled her by grabbing onto her shoulder.


    ¡°Kya!¡±


    Gu Ryunghwa screamed while she wobbled but felt something brush past her hair.


    <i>¨C Swoooosh-!</i>


    Whatever it was that had brushed past her, she didn¡¯t know, but Gu Ryunghwa noticed strands of her hair falling off after.


    As she fell to the ground whilst shivering, she saw the person who had grabbed onto her shoulder.


    ¡°¡­Sis?¡±


    The person that was next to her with a serious face was Namgung Bi-ah.


    ¡°Why is sis here-¡±


    ¡°¡­Stay still.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Gu Ryunghwa felt shock after seeing Namgung Bi-ah who had seemingly appeared out of nowhere.


    And noticing Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s shaky eyes as well as the sweat flowing down her cheeks only made Gu Ryunghwa feel nervous.


    <b><i> Where is she looking?</i></b>


    Namgung Bi-ah looked like she was looking toward the forest.


    Gu Ryunghwa, after turning her gaze in that same direction, started to shake after getting sudden chills.


    <b><i>¨C Hm, how did she dodge it?</i></b>


    A voice came from the forest.


    And apanying it, a dense, nasty aura filled with death could be felt, and it left Gu Ryunghwa shaking in fear.


    <b><i>-¡­Hm, I didn¡¯t expect this.</i></b>


    The voice that originated from the forest was getting closer.


    Gu Ryunghwa felt like it was getting harder and harder to breathe as the nasty presence closed in on them.


    Namgung Bi-ah who had been grabbing her shoulder suddenly pulled out her sword and swung it against the air.


    <i>¨C sh-!</i>


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    And the sound of something shing came from the direction she swung towards.


    Was that really the sound of a sword sh shing with something?


    ¡°Sis¡­!¡±


    Gu Ryunghwa stopped after calling Namgung Bi-ah,


    She could see the hand with which Namgung Bi-ah wielded her sword ©¤ it was shaking.


    <i>¨C m¡­!</i>


    With the sound of someone dropping something really heavy, someone appeared from the bushes.


    He looked to be over 8ft tall and had a massive figure.


    And he was holding a giant chunk of steel that she wondered if one could even call a sword.


    And as the overpowering presence that rolled off the massive man nketed the area, Gu Ryunghwa turned paler and paler.


    ¡°You blocked it, not even dodging it? Woah, this one¡¯s a fun one.¡±


    The man who spoke with a seemingly entertained tone, felt like he was filled with greed and nasty desires.

 Chapter 83: The Great Demon (3)

    <b>? The Great Demon (3) ?</b>


    On waking up in the morning, I drank the water that Wi Seol-Ah gave to me.


    ¡°¡­Ugh¡­ I feel like I¡¯m going to die.¡±


    For me to feel so thirsty as soon as I¡¯d woken up in the morning, was it because I¡¯d sweated so much yesterday?


    <b>?Of course you feel like this. Did you expect to feel fine after using your body so much for the past few days??</b>


    ¡°¡­What are you scolding me for, isn¡¯t it good that a martial artist trains a little?¡±


    I responded to Elder Shin while massaging my aching shoulders.


    Because I¡¯d been sleeping after doing some night training for the past few days, I felt more tired than refreshed after waking up.


    The annoying thing, however, was the fact that my body was actually improving because of it.


    My muscles were showing more emphasis.


    I got that my muscles were rapidly getting stronger thanks to my Qi¡­ but wasn¡¯t this a bit too fast?


    I forced my aching body up and went outside.


    After stepping outside, I looked up at the clear sky and saw that the weather would probably be good for the day.


    ¡®I can¡¯t find a cloud anywhere.¡¯


    The sky was always beautiful at the end of summer.


    And since my current residence was high up on a mountain, it didn¡¯t feel that hot; a very wee development.


    ¡®Did Namgung Bi-ah go somewhere?¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t find her anywhere, so it seemed like she¡¯d gone out.


    I guessed that she¡¯d once again gone to see Gu Ryunghwa.


    I considered going to meet them, but quickly got rid of the thought.


    I felt that going there would be more poisonous to Gu Ryunghwa than staying away.


    ¡°Now then¡­ What should I do today?¡±


    Gu Ryunghwa had already said that she didn¡¯t want toe back home, so I could just leave without waiting for the tournament to begin, but¡­


    The Sword Emperor still hadn¡¯t returned yet.


    It wasn¡¯t that I was worried about one of the Heavenly Venerables¡­ I just felt that I couldn¡¯t just leave him here.


    <b><i> Maybe¡­ I could go looking for some demonic stones since I couldn¡¯t find any yesterday.</i></b>


    ¡®Since there are a bunch of mountains here, I feel like I can find one if I just search around.¡¯


    <b><i> Or maybe I should just train more¡­</i></b>


    For some reason, I felt like I trained more in the ns and sects I visited than when I was back at home.


    <b>?You¡®re just training so much because the changes are noticeable to you.?</b>


    ¡°That much is true.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to admit it, but the Mount Hua Sect¡¯s training regimen was definitely helping me improve.


    How should I put it¡­ it felt like my muscles were slowly bingrger thanks to their training.


    Although it felt like my mental state was dying as a result of it.


    <b>?So are you gonna train today too??</b>


    ¡°That¡¯s the n¡­ but I¡¯ll do that after finishing my due work.¡±


    If I was to go back home before the tournament began, I felt like I had to visit the Plum Blossom Sword first, as she¡¯d said she wanted to see me one more time before I left.


    Now was an ideal time to me, as I didn¡¯t have much to do today, and I felt that I shouldn¡¯t dy the matter any further.


    After returning inside and changing my clothes, I stepped out once again, caught sight of Wi Seol-Ah who seemed to be passing by and spoke to her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back after a bit.¡±


    ¡°Are you going somewhere?¡±


    ¡°I have some business to take care of.¡±


    ¡°Can Ie along¡­?¡±


    I didn¡¯t think that either Gu Ryunghwa or the Immortal Healer would like it if I brought someone with me.


    Plus¡­


    I wanted to seriously try to get something from Zhuge Hyuk this time around.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going by myself today.¡±


    ¡°Aw¡­ Have a safe trip then¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back with some skewers.¡±


    ¡°Have a safe trip!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I felt like she became much happier after I promised to get her skewers.


    <b><i>Probably my mistake, right¡­?</i></b>


    * * * *


    <b><i> What do I do?</i></b>


    Namgung Bi-ah thought to herself whilst hiding her aching hand.


    She wanted nothing more than to cover her nose due to the overwhelming stench that she could perceive at the moment.


    But, putting aside that stench, she wondered what the nasty feeling surrounding the area was.


    ¡®¡­Killing intent?¡¯


    It felt too nasty to be called Qi, but at the same time, it felt different from killing intent.


    And then there was the giant that stood before her, wielding a huge chunk of metal that she wondered whether it could even be called a sword.


    And Namgung Bi-ah knew the moment she saw him,


    That she couldn¡¯t even dare to face him in a fight.


    She knew that just by feeling the nasty aura he was releasing,


    And the sword sh she had blocked instinctively.


    She could tell how strong he was just by feeling the impact of that sh.


    Her arms were still shaking from the impact, and it reinforced her spection on how powerful he was.


    He was a martial artist that was at least at the peak realm, or higher.


    She wondered how long she wouldst if she fought him.


    She wasn¡¯t certain, but she knew that she wouldn¡¯tst that long.


    ¡®¡­This is bad.¡¯


    Namgung Bi-ah had onlye here because she had seen Gu Ryunghwa walk up to this ce.


    She had been thinking of calling her at first, but then decided to quietly follow her because of the ominous sensation she¡¯d felt.


    But she hadn¡¯t expected to be met with such a monstrosity.


    She wondered now, just whether or not hering here was actually a good thing.


    She wasn¡¯t sure about it.


    Unlike Namgung Bi-ah whose eyes were shaking, the man continued to silently leer at her and Gu Ryunghwa.


    His gaze slowly traversed their bodies, moving from head to toe on each.


    As if he was observing them.


    Namgung Bi-ah had to hold in the feelings of nausea that had erupted due to the way he was staring so intensely at her; observing her from her head, eyes and nose, neckline, to her chest and down to her toes.


    And when he finally returned his gaze to Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s eyes, he spoke with a smile that gave them chills.


    ¡°Nice, nice¡­ Where did such a pretty girle from?¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah felt goosebumps appear all over her after hearing his words,


    Because she knew exactly what he was thinking of.


    ¡°If I had the time, I would taste you right here and now¡­ but it¡¯s a shame, isn¡¯t it? That I¡¯m a bit busy right now.¡±


    He lifted the sword that had been stabbed into the ground and hefted it unto his shoulder.


    Even with the little movement he made, Namgung Bi-ah felt threatened and bit her lips.


    The man then spoke after looking at her.


    ¡°Even your scared expression makes you look absurdly beautiful. Seriously, where did such a beautye from, I¡¯m starting to feel hot because of it.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ who are you?¡±


    ¡°Woah¡­ even your voice is nice¡­ Would you know who I am if I told you? This brother is called Ya Hyeoljeok.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah slowly got into her battle stance whilst watching him chuckle.


    Then Ya Hyeoljeok slowly frowned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see a beauty get hurt. I¡¯d rather you stay pretty.¡±


    So Ya Hyeoljeok said, solely so that he could get a taste of her after he was done with his business.


    And after she heard Ya Hyeoljeok say those words, Namgung Bi-ah lifted her sword up.


    ¡°S-Sis.¡±


    When Namgung Bi-ah heard Gu Ryunghwa call her nervously, she quietly whispered to her,


    ¡°¡­Run.¡±


    ¡°No! Let¡¯s run together!¡±


    Gu Ryunghwa, who had also felt how powerful their opponent was, responded nervously to Namgung Bi-ah.


    But Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s expression was bleak.


    Because she knew that she couldn¡¯t run away.


    She knew that while the man hadn¡¯t initiallye for her, his n had most likely changed.


    ¡®¡­What should I do?¡¯


    After asking herself this, Namgung Bi-ah focused her breathing and wrapped her Qi around herself.


    She had told Gu Ryunghwa to run away, but she wondered if that man would actually allow that.


    After putting Qi around her body, she spoke to Gu Ryunghwa once again,


    ¡°Hurry¡­ Go tell the people of Mount Hua.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Gu Ryunghwa nced at the spot behind her with shaky eyes.


    Not too far away from them was the hut her master was staying in.


    Her master was in a state where she could barely walk, let alone run.


    So if¡­ if that man got to the hut¡­


    ¡°Wake up!¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Gu Ryunghwa was surprised after hearing Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s words.


    ¡°Take a good look at the situation right now, you are no help here. If you have something to protect, think about what you should do first.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t the short words that would usuallye from Namgung Bi-ah.


    Namgung Bi-ah didn¡¯t know what Gu Ryunghwa was worried about, she had simply told her those words because Gu Ryunghwa was having a hard time deciding what she should do.


    Even as she spoke, Namgung Bi-ah kept her gaze locked on the man.


    <i>¨C Sssss¡­</i>


    The sound came from Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s mouth.


    A breathing sound that was deep and heavy.


    Instead of the wooden sword, she pulled out her real sword and pointed it towards the man.


    ¡°Are you really going to do it? This brother here is busy and won¡¯t go easy on you, so think carefully, sweetheart.¡±


    Ya Hyeoljeok was speaking with a yful tone, and Gu Ryunghwa clenched her teeth to hide the fact that her lips that were shaking in fear.


    Her breathing didn¡¯t manage to be as calm as Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s, but Gu Ryunghwa still tried her best to calm herself.


    She did her best, but after imagining the possibility of that huge sword aiming for her, she couldn¡¯tpletely calm down.


    Right then, when Ya Hyeoljeok took a step forward, Namgung Bi-ah shot at him like an arrow as if she had been waiting for that moment.


    <i>¨C Swoosh-!</i>


    The sound of a sword violently shing through air echoed out.


    Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s sword was fast and urate.


    So fast that Gu Ryunghwa couldn¡¯t even clearly see it.


    But even then, Ya Hyeoljeok dodged it like it was nothing.


    It was unbelievable, how he was able to move so quickly with such arge figure.


    But Namgung Bi-ah continued her strikes as if she¡¯d expected that to happen.


    Because of the Qi that she¡¯d put into her sword, visible sword trails followed after every swing.


    It looked absurdly beautiful, but Gu Ryunghwa had no time to think about such things.


    <b><i>¨C Hurry¡­ Go tell the people of the Mount Hua Sect.</i></b>


    She remembered what Namgung Bi-ah had said to her.


    And as Ya Hyeoljeok tilted his body to dodge, Gu Ryunghwa started to run away.


    ¡°¡­Tsk.¡±


    Ya Hyeoljeok clicked his tongue on noticing her movement.


    The sword he hadn¡¯t used because he had been busy dodging, was suddenly aimed at the girl that was running away.


    He¡¯d expected this to happen because he knew that the girls wouldn¡¯t be capable of doing much in their current situation.


    He had been surprised a little when the sword being swung by the pretty azure-white-haired girl was fiercer than he thought,


    But that was it.


    He knew that she was at most in her early twenties and wouldn¡¯t be a threat to him.


    ¡®So I don¡¯t want to scar her face.¡¯


    He nced at the girl that was striking at him.


    He had never seen such a pretty girl since he was born.


    He thought about how she would feel when she was put in bed.


    Just imagining it made his blood boil and he couldn¡¯t prevent the lecherous smile that crept into is face in the wake of that.


    In order to do that, however¡­


    ¡®I gotta get rid of anything annoying.¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t afford to do anything to her right at this moment, so he nned to just knock her out for now and take her to the cave after finishing his business here.


    Along with the Immortal Healer, if he was here.


    And, in order to do that, he had to get rid of anything that coulde back to haunt him in the future.


    Ya Hyeoljeok put Qi into his sword and was about to swing it¡­


    The sword sh released was one Gu Ryunghwa would be unable to dodge, and would unfailingly chop her head off.


    But at that moment, just as Ya Hyeoljeok was about to swing his sword-


    <i>¨C Swoosh-!</i>


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s sword pierced into that small opening.


    Ya Hyeoljeok suddenly felt a heavy sensation surround the area and felt his body grow sluggish.


    He tried to respond in time but couldn¡¯t and as a result fell prey to Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s sword sh which cut a wound into Ya Hyeoljeok¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°¡­Woah.¡±


    He was impressed.


    After his interjection, Ya Hyeoljeok rubbed his belly.


    He noticed that some blood wasing out.


    It hadn¡¯t cut him deeply, so it wasn¡¯t a big problem for him, but his mind went back to the sudden appearance of the heavy aura from Namgung Bi-Ah.


    He realized then that she had hid her skill for such a moment.


    A wry smile appeared on his face at the realization that he had found something entertaining.


    Because of that, he¡¯d let Gu Ryunghwa escape, but Ya Hyeoljeok¡¯s mood only brightened as he had found something that could entertain him.


    He wondered for a second if he should just go after her and kill her,


    But felt more concerned about the sweetheart that was standing in front of him.


    ¡°Sweetheart¡­ What¡¯s your rtionship with Namgung?¡±


    The heavy aura he felt just now was definitely the Master of Swords.


    It couldn¡¯t be his mistake because he had felt that same sensation from battles he had gone through in the past.


    He finally noticed after being distracted by her beauty,


    Her bluish-white hair, along with the blue eyes and the sharp aura she was putting out.


    They were features unique to the descendants of the Namgung n.


    ¡°¡­Along with the Gu n, a girl from the Namgung n is also here in Mount Hua. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Ya Hyeoljeok smiled creepily and thought of Baechong.


    Because he never heard anything about there being a member of the Namgung n from Baechong.


    ¡®Useless piece of shit, I¡¯m going to seriously kill him when I get back.¡¯


    He had already been thinking of killing him after this because he didn¡¯t like how useless he was,


    But Ya Hyeoljeok thought that maybe it was better to dy that.


    <i>¨C Sssss¡­.</i>


    Along with her breathing, Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s aura became denser.


    Because the one attack she had been hiding couldn¡¯t hit him urately, she had to focus harder.


    She had to be even more serious now that she had been found out.


    ¡®How long can Ist against him?¡¯


    While hiding her inner nervousness, she had been thinking of striking again, but felt an ominous sensation and instinctively held her sword up to block.


    She knew that it was toote for her to dodge.


    <i>¨C m-!</i>


    Following the huge impact, Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s body flew up in the air.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    She was sent flying to a tree and when she collided with it in full force, she groaned and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Oops, I didn¡¯t control my power there.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah vomited blood while Ya Hyeoljeok spoke, barely managing to retain consciousness.


    ¡®What was that¡­?¡¯


    She hadn¡¯t even been able to see how he attacked.


    Judging by how Ya Hyeoljeok was shaking his hand, it seemed like he had attacked with his fist.


    ¡®A fist¡­?¡¯


    She hadn¡¯t thought that he was a fist fighter judging by the fact that he carried a sword around and was now shocked that such an impact hade from just a fist.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah groaned because of the sharp pain she suddenly felt in her left arm.


    It seemed like the arm was broken.


    Regardless, she struggled to rise to her feet the instant she felt Ya Hyeoljeok slowly closing the distance between them.


    Ya Hyeoljeok then asked whilst looking at her.


    ¡°Your face is still okay, right?¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah bit her lips tightly on hearing Ya Hyeoljeok¡¯s voice that didn¡¯te from far.


    * * * *


    I walked through the streets with my mind at ease.


    I had asked about demonic stones again to no avail, and then asked when the delicious skewer store closes.


    I asked so that I wouldn¡¯t bete in case I wanted to buy them again.


    Thankfully, they said they worked until night.


    I bought a skewer to fill my stomach and made my way to the hut the Plum Blossom Sword and the Immortal Healer were staying in.


    As I moved, I eventually left the streets and progressed into to the forest.


    The way there was a bit hard to find, but I could recall the path, owing to the fact that I¡¯d been there a couple of times already.


    ¡®The Immortal Healer will probably re at me again if I go there¡­¡¯


    I was a bit hesitant about going because he always had an annoyed expression whenever I went there.


    <b> ?¡­I can¡¯t believe that you of all people are the one talking about annoyed expressions.?</b>


    ¡®You always butt in at times like these, huh.¡¯


    <b> ?Why wouldn¡¯t I when you¡¯re thinking such absurd thoughts??</b>


    While I was conversing with Elder Shin, I saw someone desperately running my way from far away.


    ¡°Gu Ryunghwa¡­?¡±


    It was surprisingly Gu Ryunghwa, someone whom I¡¯d thought was in the mountains of the Mount Hua Sect at the moment.


    I¡¯d thought she would be with Namgung Bi-ah¡­


    <b><i>Did she already visit the hut then?</i></b>


    ¡®But then, where is Namgung Bi-ah¡­?¡¯


    While I thought to myself, Gu Ryunghwa kept running at full speed, struggling to catch her breath as she ran.


    Just as her consciousness started to wane, our eyes met,


    And then Gu Ryunghwa shouted as if she sounded like she was about to burst into tears.


    ¡°B¡­ Brother!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    <b><i>Brother¡­? </i></b>


    I felt like my mind had momentarily frozen the instant I heard her call me that.


    It was a word that I was hearing for the first time in decades from Gu Ryunghwa.


    <b><i> Why is she like this all of sudden, is she sick¡­?</i></b>


    ¡°Brother! Brother!¡±


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going-¡±


    ¡°S-Sis is¡­!¡±


    <strong>The moment I heard Gu Ryunghwa¡¯s desperate cry, my mind instantly turned cold.</strong>

 Chapter 84: The Great Demon (4)

    <b>? The Great Demon (4) ?</b>


    <i>¨C Swish-! </i>


    The sounds of metal cutting through air echoed about.


    <i>¨C Swish-Swish!</i>


    The sword traced paths through the air with deadly precision.


    Empowered by qi, it left a trail wherever it was swung towards.


    The trails formed by the sword traces looked simr to flowing water.


    Fast, and yet colorful.


    The Steps of the Blue Dragon, trained by the people of Namgung, helped their swordsmanship be stronger and faster.


    It was like looking at a dragon¡¯s flexible body movement.


    Namgung Bi-Ah continued to use her n art, the Master of Swords, as she swung her sword.


    Her Qi was slowly running out, but she had no other options.


    How long had it been since she had been swinging her sword,


    It had probably only been a few minutes.


    But even so, Namgung Bi-Ah felt that her body was reaching its limit.


    It felt like she had been swinging her sword for an entire day.


    The left arm that had broken earlier was caused her more pain whenever she moved,


    And because she wasn¡¯t used to real-life battles, her body felt stiff and didn¡¯t move as she wanted it to.


    ¡®I can¡¯t¡­ reach him¡­!¡¯


    She wondered what the gap between herself and the man was.


    The only thing Ya Hyeoljeok had done so far was dodge; he hadn¡¯t even used his weapon.


    She bit her lips in a bid to restore her waning consciousness.


    She bit it so hard that her lips started to bleed.


    Her Qi was being gradually exhausted, and her sword was losing power along with it.


    The trails that were formed by the sword traces were also losing their light as well.


    Her sword was also getting slower as she got more and more exhausted,


    Ya Hyeoljeok saw this opening and swung his arm at Namgung Bi-Ah.


    ¡°Uggh!¡±


    With just this light attack of his, Namgung Bi-Ah was sent rolling across the earth.


    ¡°It seems like my little sweetheart here has never killed anyone.¡±


    Namgung Bi-Ah struggled to so much as breathe as Ya Hyeoljeok spoke.


    Then Ya Hyeoljeok thought, while looking at Namgung Bi-Ah.


    <b><i> Is she over 20? Judging by her smooth skin, she may or not be 20 years old.</i></b>


    Whatever, it didn¡¯t matter to him.


    Because however old she was didn¡¯t matter since she had such a beautiful face and body, which just made it obvious that she would be delicious.


    He was just a little surprised.


    He had heard about the male child of Namgung n.


    He had found it strange andughable that the child of Namgung was being called the ¡®Lightning Sword¡¯ and not the ¡®Sword Dragon¡¯.


    Both the leader of Namgung and the Lord of Heaven,


    They hadn¡¯t been able to make their n shine in the current age, so he had thought.


    But the girl before him forced Ya Hyeoljeok to change his mind.


    <b><i> The Sword Master, was it?</i></b>


    Namgung n art saw the practitioner release a heavy aura that pressured the area around them.


    Ya Hyeoljeok knew the art drained a ton of Qi from the user.


    Even just maintaining the art was hard for the body,


    But the girl before him had been moving around fluidly while using such a skill.


    ¡®Are all the prodigies of this generation like this?¡¯


    Ya Hyeoljeok had thought that whatever the ¡®Dragon Sword¡¯ or the ¡®Sword Phoenix¡¯ was, they were just kids with names, but after seeing Namgung Bi-Ah, he changed his mind.


    He was assured that once some more time passed, the world would be filled with monsters like her.


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s that.¡¯


    Ya Hyeoljeok stared walking towards Namgung Bi-Ah.


    ¡®I¡¯ve already wasted more time than I should¡¯ve.¡¯


    Ya Hyeoljeok had used up more time than he wanted to in trying to not hurt her face.


    It would have been easier for him to just slice her in half, but he thought that that would be too wasteful because of how beautiful she was.


    He knew that a martial artist at her level wouldn¡¯t age physically for a long time, so he wanted to keep her.


    ¡°So I gotta be careful with her.¡±


    He wanted to enjoy himself a bit with her but was reminded of the girl that had managed to escape.


    He wondered how long it would take until Mount Hua was informed of his presence.


    He assumed that it would take around 30 minutes for them to arrive here after hearing what had happened,


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯d be a bit of a hassle to erase all traces.¡±


    Ya Hyeoljeok, after saying that, touched Namgung Bi-Ah¡¯s neck to mark her.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°Hold still, this brother has something to do first.¡±


    He knew that she didn¡¯t have any energy left to run away, but marked her to keep her still just in case.


    Ya Hyeoljeok then went towards the barrier.


    When he got closer, an invisible barrier stopped Ya Hyeoljeok from going any further.


    Ya Hyeoljeok saw that and smiled.


    He felt the Qi of a Taoist from the barrier.


    And he knew after seeing it from up close,


    That the Celestial Plum Blossom put this barrier up.


    Like Baechong had said, there was no one in Seom-suh but the Celestial Plum Blossom that could put up a barrier of this magnitude.


    ¡°Not even putting up a single guard while hiding something¡­ What is he thinking?¡±


    Ya Hyeoljeok just in case, used his Qi to scout the nearby area, but he didn¡¯t find anyone else.


    He knew that if he couldn¡¯t find anyone with his qi, then it was safe to say that there truly was no one here.


    He didn¡¯t know why Mount Hua was being so careless, but he found it better for him.


    If the Immortal Healer was here, that is.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll find out once I smash through it.¡±


    To find out if the Immortal Healer was here or not, all he had to do was break through the barrier.


    He gradually infused Qi into his giant sword.


    The air around the sword started to distort as Qi filled it up.


    Namgung Bi-Ah after seeing that, gasped.


    It was an unbelievable amount of qi.


    And the fact that he was able topress all of that Qi into one point was unbelievable to her.


    ¡°Uuu¡­¡±


    Because of the mark, Namgung Bi-Ah couldn¡¯t even let her voice out.


    Namgung Bi-Ah would¡¯ve tried to use her Qi to escape, but she was out already and so couldn¡¯t.


    She had been sessful in letting Gu Ryunghwa escape, but she didn¡¯t know when backup woulde.


    At this rate, she knew she was doomed.


    She knew that that man wanted her.


    No matter how na?ve Namgung Bi-Ah was, she knew that if she was taken away by that man, bad things would happen to her.


    ¡®How can I¡­¡¯


    She didn¡¯t want to be taken away.


    Namgung Bi-Ah remembered when Ya Hyeoljeok had brushed her cheek with his hand earlier when she was tired.


    It had felt disgusting and sickening.


    Simply imagining it caused goosebumps to cover her body all over again.


    That was how it felt to be touched by that man.


    Unlike the other man.


    Namgung Bi-Ah was disappointed in herself because of the thought she suddenly had.


    ¡®¡­Even at a time like this.¡¯


    She was disappointed that that was what was in her head when she was in such a situation.


    She was thinking of someone else when she didn¡¯t even know what would happen to her.


    ¡®Please¡­¡¯


    Namgung Bi-Ah tried everything to escape his mark, but it was impossible for her to because she was out of Qi.


    But even so, she continued to struggle.


    She knew that any more would permanently damage her body, but she had something that was more important to her.


    Namgung Bi-Ah couldn¡¯t stop after thinking that she might not be able to be with the man she was thinking of anymore.


    When she was about to use more strength to try to escape the mark while persevering through the pain¡­


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t be so reckless.¡±


    Namgung Bi-Ah stopped the instant she heard that voice.


    And her body which had been frozen because of the mark, was suddenly freed.


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    Whether it was because she wasn¡¯tpletely free yet or not, Namgung Bi-Ah noticed that she couldn¡¯t use her voice clearly.


    Because of that, she couldn¡¯t even say what she wanted to.


    The boy spoke while looking at Namgung Bi-Ah.


    ¡°Stay quiet. I¡¯m not going to listen to you even if you tell me to run, so just stay quiet and hide.¡±


    After saying those words, he patted Namgung Bi-Ah¡¯s head.


    Very softly too, so that it wouldn¡¯t hurt her.


    ¡°¡­Thank goodness.¡±


    After saying those words with relief,


    The boy took a step towards Ya Hyeoljeok.


    Namgung Bi-Ah tried to stop him in shock, but the boy had already turned into mes.


    * * * *


    Ya Hyeoljeok surrounded himself in Qi and tilted his torso after getting chills.


    <i>¨C Thrust-!</i>


    He had sessfully evaded the worst of it by instinct, but wasn¡¯t able to fully dodge it and felt the pain of something digging into his stomach.


    He then tried to focus his Qi into his stomach area, but because of the sense of danger he felt from the thrusting attack, he backed off.


    Utilizing the momentum of the impact of the thrust, Ya Hyeoljeok slid away.


    <i>¨C Skid.</i>


    His feet let out a rough sound as he slid along the grass.


    ¡°Ptooey¡­!¡±


    After Ya Hyeoljeok stopped skidding, he spit out some blood on the ground.


    He knew that he was a bitte on putting Qi into his stomach, but the spot he was attacked in was shaking.


    He smelled something burning,


    From his belly.


    Ya Hyeoljeok cast his infuriated gaze onto the person that had attacked him.


    Along with his shaky stomach, Ya Hyeoljeok began to smile.


    ¡°You little shit¡­¡±


    <i>¨C ze-!</i>


    On seeing the mes that engulfed the nearby area, Ya Hyeoljeok immediately knew who he was up against.


    ¡°¡­I was thinking of visiting the Young Master soon, but you decided toe to me yourself huh?¡±


    Ya Hyeoljeok had nned to find his location by sending his underlings,


    But he had chosen to appear in front of Ya Hyeoljeok by himself.


    Along with the zing mes that surrounded his body.


    ¡°Are you done introducing yourself?¡±


    As if he was proving to everyone that he was a blood rtive of Gu.


    He looked just like the ming Demon that dominated the battlefields in the past.


    ¡®A direct descendant is true blood after all.¡¯


    Ya Hyeoljeok became more serious after thinking those words.


    He looked younger than he¡¯d expected.


    The Gu before him looked like a boy that had just started his journey to be a martial artist,


    But that attack of his was undoubtedly the real deal.


    Ya Hyeoljeok had tried earlier to scout the area with his Qi earlier and hadn¡¯t found any presence.


    Which meant that the boy before him had hidden his Qi on purpose in readiness for this surprise attack.


    He had hidden his Qi so well that Ya Hyeoljeok wasn¡¯t able to notice him¡­


    ¡®There¡¯re more monsters than I thought huh?¡¯


    The sweetheart from earlier was one thing, but Ya Hyeoljeok knew that the boy standing in front him was easily a rank above her.


    It didn¡¯t seem like he had reached the peak level just yet, but it wouldn¡¯t be long until he did.


    Even though it had been decades ever since Ya Hyeoljeok reached this level and made no progress.


    ¡°¡­How annoying.¡±


    Ya Hyeoljeok knew that kids like these that had already started blooming would be much bigger in the future.


    Which assured him that, if they were given enough time, they would easily surpass and step over him.


    And that was why Ya Hyeoljeok especially liked stepping on flowers that had just started to bloom.


    Stepping on them early on in their lives so that they couldn¡¯t grow in the first ce.


    Ya Hyeoljeok, because of that, especially felt the need to step on the boy that was standing in front of him because of the light he was showing.


    The problem was that it wasn¡¯t very good timing.


    ¡®I wanted to be done with this already.¡¯


    <b><i> Tsk.</i></b>


    Ya Hyeoljeok wanted to slowly and painfully step on the son of Gu, but he didn¡¯t have much time to spare and so had to give him a quick death.


    It was disappointing for him, but it had to be done.


    Ya Hyeoljeok grabbed his greatsword and got into his battle stance.


    He had let the boy get one on him because he let his guard down, but his opponent was just a young prodigy.


    So Ya Hyeoljeok thought that it¡¯d be fine as long as he didn¡¯t let his guard dow-


    ¡®What the? Where did he-¡®


    The mes that were lingering in front of him had suddenly disappeared.


    There was no way that such brightly zing mes could disappear so fast.


    Ya Hyeoljeok quickly used his Qi to find the boy¡¯s location.


    When he found his location, Ya Hyeoljeok immediately swung his sword.


    Because the boy was behind him.


    <i>¨C Swish!</i>


    There was no impact in the direction the sword was swung in.


    And at the same time, a huge blow smashed into Ya Hyeoljeok¡¯s nk and sent him flying.


    After rolling on the dirt with his giant body, the heat and dustbined and covered his vision.


    ¡°You little¡­!¡±


    Ya Hyeoljeok, who was now thoroughly infuriated, swung his sword and blew away all the dust.


    <i>¨C Swoosh!</i>


    When all the dust was blown away, Ya Hyeoljeok noticed that the mes that had been zing weren¡¯t there anymore and only a boy remained, standing firmly.


    The mes that had been surrounding the boy had disappeared as if they were never there in the first ce, and only the lingering heat remained.


    ¡°I remember now.¡±


    Ya Hyeoljeok growled after hearing Gu Yangcheon¡¯s voice.


    His pride was hurt because he had let two attacks from a boy who hadn¡¯t even reached the peak level get to him.


    Gu Yangcheon then spoke looking at Ya Hyeoljeok.


    Ya Hyeoljeok felt a bit nervous after seeing the boy¡¯s eyes and hair both bearing reddish tints.


    A boy that was only a first-rate martial artist.


    ¡°Ya Hyeoljeok¡­ I think that was your name.¡±


    Then the boy slowly but firmly stated his name.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just blurt out an adult¡¯s name like that so rudely.¡±


    And Ya Hyeoljeok wondered how that boy knew his name.


    The name ¡®Giant Oni¡¯ had spread throughout the world, but it wasn¡¯t famous enough for anyone to find out Ya Hyeoljeok¡¯s real name.


    Furthermore,


    ¡®Fuck, what is this sensation?¡¯


    Ya Hyeoljeok felt chills crawl up his spine the moment Gu Yangcheon spat out his name.

 Chapter 85: The Great Demon (5)

    <b>? The Great Demon (5) ?</b>


    <i>¨D Bang!</i>


    Following the impact, Ya Hyeoljeok found himself pushed back.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    After managing to stop, Ya Hyeoljeok angrily swung his sword.


    <i>¨D Swoosh!</i>


    The sword that had been filled with a ton of Qi released a sword wave towards me.


    And I, who the hit had been meant for, dodged it with fluid movements.


    A light backstep, and a leap.


    Ya Hyeoljeok, meanwhile, continued to relentlessly swing his sword.


    The speed of his attacks were not slow due to his muscles and the fact that he was a martial artist who had already reached the peak level,


    But even so, Ya Hyeoljeok¡¯s attacks only hit empty space.


    And eventually, I once again dug into his stomach with my fist.


    ¡°You!!!¡±


    Even with his muscles, my fist dug deep into his stomach¡­


    <i>¨D ze!</i>


    And lit it on fire.


    ¡°Aghhhhh!¡±


    Ya Hyeoljeok tried to quickly push me away due to the unexpected pain,


    But I had already distanced myself from him.


    ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­¡±


    Ya Hyeoljeok gasped.


    ¡°¡­You little shit¡­¡±


    Ya Hyeoljeok seemed like he was in great pain, judging by the fact that he was grabbing onto his belly.


    ¡°I heard that you were from Gu, so why involve yourself here?!¡±


    I didn¡¯t respond verbally to Ya Hyeoljeok¡¯s question.


    <i>¨D ze-!</i>


    My mes were my response, and they surged everywhere as I channeled my destructive me arts


    Ya Hyeoljeok tried to block the mes by swinging his sword, but he couldn¡¯t block all of them.


    The mes raged indiscriminately, engulfing the whole area as if it wanted to leave nothing here alive.


    And in between those mes, I saw an opening.


    I reached my arm out through a gap in the engulfing mes and grabbed Ya Hyeoljeok¡¯s neck.


    And then I engulfed my hand in mes, intending to burn his head in it.


    But Ya Hyeoljeok reacted quickly and with a burst of qi, broke my hold and created some distance between us.


    On creating the gap, Ya Hyeoljeok rubbed his neck with his hand because of the burning sensation he felt.


    ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­¡±


    Because I had stayed in the middle of mes for so long, my body was now smoking.


    ¡®¡­I missed it.¡¯


    <b> ?Calm down!?</b>


    I heard Elder Shin urgently repeating those words in my head. But¡­


    ¡®I am calm.¡¯


    <b> ?I can feel how angry you are on the inside, so what do you mean by calm?!?</b>


    Weird.


    I could¡¯ve sworn that I was still calm.


    I was just disappointed.


    I could still felt the sensation of his neck in my hand.


    I should¡¯ve burned him there,


    But it seemed like he had more to offer than I¡¯d thought.


    ¡®Ya Hyeoljeok.¡¯


    That was the name of the man warily observing me with a greatsword in hand.


    I knew who he was.


    He was a man who belonged in one of the armies of the Heavenly Demon, a co-leader to be precise.


    A demonic human who had had one of his eyes and his mouth covered with an eye-patch and a mask.


    Unlike the growling appearance like he was currently showing, however, in my memories he was a man that seemed like a corpse that simply followed his master¡¯smands.


    He seemed a lot different now to what I remembered.


    ¡®He was from the ck Pce¡­?¡¯


    I had never really cared about the demonic human¡¯s pasts.


    Because I¡¯d been busy with my own life and wasn¡¯t interested in others.


    I shook my hand.


    ¡®Namgung Bi-Ah¡­¡¯


    When I nced at the spot Namgung Bi-Ah had beenying at, I saw that she had already ¨D thankfully ¨D run away, as I couldn¡¯t see her.


    When I¡¯d first got here, I saw Namgung Bi-Ah was on the ground.


    And that image had reminded me of thest moments I¡¯d had with the Demonic Sword.


    I was forced to remember that memory¡­ the memory of me holding her in my arms, unable to do anything as herst breath slipped away.


    And¡­ if I hade just a littleter, then I might have had to relive that memory.


    <i>¨D ze!!!</i>


    As if responding to my emotions, my Qi surged wildly and the ze that surrounded my body grewrger and fiercer in tandem.


    <b> ?Kid!?</b>


    I took a step towards Ya Hyeoljeok and revolved my destructive me arts at great speeds.


    Strength flowed into my feet as I rushed forward, and my mes zed indiscriminately following my movements.


    The greatsword being swung by Ya Hyeoljeok was fast.


    Because he was a peak level martial artist who had properly built up his muscles, he could swing the heavy sword at great speeds.


    To match that I increased my speeds by empowering my body with my qi,


    And then blocked his vision with mes.


    Ya Hyeoljeok continued to swing his sword, thinking that mes wouldn¡¯t be enough to stop him,


    But his poor movements with his sword gave me many openings.


    And¡­ even if there were no openings, I just had to make some.


    A light cut appeared on my body as I moved¡­


    But I could give him that much.


    <i>¨D Thrust-!</i>


    ¡°Ughhh!¡±


    Since it was hard for me to break his arm or legs due to the heavy muscles, I focused my attacks on one area.


    <b> ?Calm¡­ down¡­?</b>


    His sword brushed my clothes,


    But as a result, his nk was left open, and I struck it with a ming fist.


    ¡°Cughh!¡±


    Ya Hyeoljeok wobbled heavily.


    Not missing that, I kicked his leg to trip him.


    With a thud, he dropped down to one knee.


    He tried to push me away with his arm, but my fist came first.


    <i>¨D Pow!</i>


    His thick neck twisted.


    I didn¡¯t stop, however, and struck once more.


    ¨D <i>Pow!</i>


    After being hit twice, Ya Hyeoljeok¡¯s eyes turned a dangerous shade of red.


    And in ast ditch effort to gain distance, he released his Qi once again.


    ¡°Y-You!¡±


    <i>¨D Swooosh!</i>


    Following the release of his Qi wave, my body was pushed away.


    There wasn¡¯t any damage done, however, as it had only been done to gain some breathing room.


    I brushed the dust off my body and returned my gaze to Ya Hyeoljeok.


    ¡®¡­How long?¡¯


    <b> ?¡­?</b>


    I was asking about my qi.


    Elder Shin didn¡¯t respond.


    Because of how recklessly I¡¯d been using my qi, it seemed like I didn¡¯t have much left.


    * * * *


    After Ya Hyeoljeok got back to his feet, he spat something out.


    It was a tooth, and apanying it was the blood that had umted in his mouth.


    Ya Hyeoljeok, currently feeling like his pride had been trampled upon, was thoroughly infuriated.


    He had been beaten down by a mere kid.


    The Great Oni, Ya Hyeoljeok himself.


    ¡®¡­What kind of bullshit is this?!¡¯


    <i>¨D Grind.</i>


    He clenched his teeth so hard that a grinding sound echoed out.


    And then he grabbed the hilt of his sword.


    He knew he didn¡¯t have much time left, but even so, he wanted the kid in front of him dead, no matter the cost.


    The Immortal Healer or the Namgung girl? Neither of them mattered to him any longer.


    Ya Hyeoljeok focused his Qi into his feet and then leapt, charging straight at the kid.


    * * * *


    When I saw him charging at me, I engulfed my body in mes once again.


    I felt a sudden pain in my abdomen, but I ignored it.


    For some reason, I suddenly felt out of ce, as if there was a fog in my head.


    But I couldn¡¯t pay attention to that yet, I had to focus on breaking the thing that was charging at me first.


    I pushed away the sword that was aiming at my head with mes.


    And when he slowed down, I went for his sr plexus.


    It seemed like punch dug in deep, as I felt the sensation of bones breaking.


    Ya Hyeoljeok vomited out blood afterwards.


    He tried to grab me with his huge hands, so I struck again and pushed him away.


    The mes that surrounded the area were gradually bing wilder.


    And along with it, the pain I felt in my abdomen was increasing.


    The pain I was feeling right now was simr to the pain I had felt back when I was making my way to Mount Hua.


    Back then, I hadn¡¯t even been able to breathe and had fainted, but at the moment, I found that I could still freely move my body.


    I wondered what the difference was.


    I didn¡¯t know, but I took it as a good thing;


    As I currently had no problems moving my body.


    <b> ?Hey¡­?</b>


    My eyes slightly widened after hearing the voice that came from within my head.


    ¡®Elder Shin?¡¯


    For a second I thought it was Elder Shin who had been quiet for a while now.


    Since the only person that should have been able to talk in my head was Elder Shin.


    ?Eat it¡­?


    But it wasn¡¯t Elder Shin.


    It sounded like a child, but at the same time, sounded like an old man who had lived a long life.


    The pain I¡¯d been feeling from every inch of my body disappeared the instant the voice appeared.


    ?¡­Hungry.?


    The voice was soft.


    ¡®You¡­¡¯


    I wanted to ask who it was, but I couldn¡¯t. Because¡­


    I cked out.


    * * *


    Namgung Bi-Ah had hidden herself away, and was currently leaning on a tree.


    She couldn¡¯t move because of the mark draining her energy, one of her arms was broken, and she had no Qi left in her.


    But even then¡­


    ¡®¡­I have to go help him¡­¡¯


    To Namgung Bi-Ah, Gu Yangcheon was strong.


    She saw how he¡¯d beaten her little brother with ease, and had also seen how easily he¡¯d beaten that Yung Pung guy.


    So she knew that he might even be stronger than her.


    No, she was certain that he was.


    ¡®¡­But still.¡¯


    But this was a different story.


    Judging by the stench she smelled from the giant and the ominous aura he put out, he wasn¡¯t someone who Gu Yangcheon could beat.


    They had to wait until they got reinforcements from Mount Hua.


    <i>¨D m! m!</i>


    It seemed like they were still battling because the sound of something being smashed didn¡¯t stop.


    It wasn¡¯t really all that long, but to Namgung Bi-Ah, it felt like an eternity.


    After finally being able to move, she went there and,


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Namgung Bi-Ah wobbled after perceiving a disgusting smell.


    Did this smelle from that giant?


    She wondered, because the stench hadn¡¯t been this bad before.


    ¡®¡­This is too much.¡¯


    It was the first time that Namgung Bi-Ah had ever perceived a smell this bad.


    The smell was enough to make her nauseous.


    <i>¨D Pow!</i>


    Namgung Bi-Ah, limping, finally arrived at the location of the fight.


    And the sight she was greeted with on arrival was unbelievable.


    She didn¡¯t know what had happened, but the surroundings had been destroyed so badly that it seemed like demons had rampaged in it.


    And in the middle of the area, was Gu Yangcheon.


    Whilst straddling Ya Hyeoljeok¡¯s chest, Gu Yangcheon could be seen, striking down at him repeatedly with his fists.


    <i>¨D Pow!</i>


    With each strike, blood spurted everywhere.


    His face had already been destroyed to the point of no return.


    ¡®The¡­ the stench.¡¯


    The stench that came from the giant had dissipated a long time ago.


    Because a dead person didn¡¯t smell.


    But, that meant the stench that filled the area wasing from¡­


    ¡°¡­N¡­No!¡±


    Gu Yangcheon stopped his fist after hearing Namgung Bi-Ah¡¯s voice.


    He then slowly turned his head and looked at Namgung Bi-Ah.


    ¡°¡­!!!¡±


    When Namgung Bi-Ah and Gu Yangcheon¡¯s eyes met, Namgung Bi-Ah silently screamed.


    Because Gu Yangcheon¡¯s eyes had morphed into a haunting purple color.


    It was a beautiful color, but Namgung Bi-Ah felt chills appear all over her body the instant she saw them.


    Those eyes felt extremely ominous to her.


    Gu Yangcheon stared at Namgung Bi-Ah for a moment, and then went back to striking with his fist.


    Striking the man that was already dead.


    Namgung Bi-Ah, witnessing the sight before her, grabbed both her shaking shoulders to calm herself.


    She didn¡¯t know why she was feeling so much fear.


    The brutal and violent sound echoed in her ears, and the persistent, sickening stench made her want to puke.


    But Namgung Bi-Ah ignored her body that was shaking in fear and trudged towards Gu Yangcheon and grabbed hold of him.


    She felt like she needed to.


    She grabbed onto arm, but Gu Yangcheon kept trying to hit the giant, as if his mind was broken.


    ¡°Please! He¡¯s¡­ already¡­!¡±


    Did he hear Namgung Bi-Ah?


    Gu Yangcheon¡¯s silent fists suddenly paused.


    And then he copsed.


    Namgung Bi-Ah quickly hugged Gu Yangcheon¡¯s falling figure with her shaking hands.


    ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­¡±


    As if that was the starting point, the disgusting stench slowly started to go away.


    And when Namgung Bi-Ah looked at the giant¡¯s destroyed corpse, she had to hold in her vomit.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that such a thing had been done by a human¡¯s hands.


    Namgung Bi-Ah covered Gu Yangcheon¡¯s hands with her shaky hands.


    His hands were covered in blood, but she did it anyways.


    Because she felt that if she didn¡¯t do that, she wouldn¡¯t be able to calm down.


    After some time, the martial artists of Mount Hua arrived.


    * * * *


    In the cave of the branch manager of the ck Pce, Baechong was doing his best to calm himself down as he waited for a Ya Hyeoljeok who still hhadnn¡¯t returned.


    It wasn¡¯t because he wanted to see him, or that he was worried about him.


    ¡®I have to take the medicine soon¡­¡¯


    Only the branch manager had possession of the medicine that could shut down the seal inside Baechong.


    It would soon be the end of the fourth day, and so Baechong was desperate.


    The sun would soon set, and if Ya Hyeoljeok didn¡¯t return by then, Baechong knew that he would die.


    While anxiously waiting for him, Baechong suddenly felt a presence from the entrance of the cave.


    Excited, he immediately ran towards it.


    <i>¨D Step-</i>


    The sound of the footfalls was quieter than usual for some reason, but Baechong couldn¡¯t be bothered about that.


    Someone came in after the door opened.


    ¡°Lord Branch Manag¨C¡±


    Baechong quickly pulled out his sword.


    It wasn¡¯t his branch manager.


    ¡®An old man¡­?¡¯


    It was an old man with a small figure.


    The old man slowly looked around the room.


    ¡°You¡­ who are you?¡±


    ¡°¡­It seems like this is the ce.¡±


    ¡°I asked who you-¡±


    He couldn¡¯t finish his sentence.


    Because Baechong suddenly felt his vision shift¡­ all of a sudden, he was looking at the ground.


    The head that had been shouting at the old man had been sliced off and was now rolling on the floor.


    The old man wasn¡¯t holding a sword.


    And yet Baechong had lost his head to the ¡®sword¡¯ the old man was holding.


    The old man¡¯s name was Wi Hyogun.


    The Sword Emperor hade here because of the Celestial Plum Blossom¡¯s request.

 Chapter 86: Purple Hue (1)

    <b>? Purple Hue (1) ?</b>


    When I¡¯d found Namgung Bi-ah on the ground¡­


    I was reminded of thest memory of the Demonic Sword in my past life.


    The memory of her figure, slowly dying in my arms under the rain.


    ¡®I was too carefree.¡¯


    It was only after that experience that I realized I¡¯d been too carefree.


    I had seen my world change in an instant.


    And so I¡¯d begun spectating from afar instead of involving myself with the flow of life.


    But, if I¡¯d just done nothing in the first ce, none of this would¡¯ve ever happened.


    But even while knowing that, I involved myself anyways even though I didn¡¯t want to because I knew that I couldn¡¯t just sit still and do nothing.


    I was still scared and afraid.


    I hadn¡¯t changed at all even after death.


    ¡®¡­What the hell am I doing?¡¯


    <b><i> What have I been doing ever since I came back?</i></b>


    <b><i> Do I want to kill the Heavenly Demon?</i></b>


    If I really did, I would¡¯ve given a sword to Wi Seol-Ah instead of a servant uniform.


    Because I knew that that was the easiest solution.


    <b><i> But, even while knowing that, what have I been doing instead this entire time? </i></b>


    I watched the Sword Emperor watch over Wi Seol-Ah with a smile, thinking that he had a n.


    Even though I knew that all he wanted was for Wi Seol-Ah to never wield a sword.


    And what have I gained from this sad excuse?


    I was able to see her smile, a smile that I¡¯d never seen from Wi Seol-Ah in my past life.


    The hand I couldn¡¯t hold before was now next to me and gave me warmth as if it was trying to tell me to hold onto it.


    The hand I should¡¯ve let go of was now next to me.


    The arms were now open as if weing me into their embrace.


    <b><i> But¡­ did I honestly deserve to be in those arms?</i></b>


    Even her beautiful smile would go away once the Heavenly Demon appeared in the world.


    <b><i> I was running away while knowing that, so do I really deserve such treatment?</i></b>


    I asked myself again.


    I already knew the answer, but the fear I felt still remained.


    ¡®I can¡¯t fight the Heavenly Demon.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t want to fight it because I was afraid.


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t have to be me.¡¯


    That was the excuse I gave myself so that I could continue having an easy life.


    I¡¯d been living a carefree life because of that one sad excuse even though I¡¯dmitted so many sins and murders in my previous life.


    I tried to convince myself with the thought that, since I¡¯d already died once, I could take it easy and have a happy life,


    But I already knew what would happen, and so I suffered.


    I kept running away.


    I trained at night, but I didn¡¯t really have a goal for why I did.


    I kept reminding myself of how I would run away when the time came.


    I kept trying to convince myself.


    That it was enough, that I didn¡¯t need to do anymore.


    <b> ?So, are you satisfied??</b>


    But out of nowhere, an unknown voice asked me.


    <b> ?Just with that, are you satisfied right now??</b>


    ¡®No.¡¯


    Nothing.


    I had nothing in me.


    This ce still felt like the dream I felt on my first day.


    A clear but dim dream that I couldn¡¯t wake up from.


    That was how I¡¯d felt, but I still had to think about my responsibilities.


    I had to think of hundreds of excuses that I could give myself.


    And I had to take responsibility for the events that would ur in the future.


    If I didn¡¯t want Wi Seol-Ah to wield a sword,


    Someone else had to wield it.


    Furthermore, if Namgung Bi-Ah ever wanted to leave me.


    I had to let her go.


    Even though she was my fianc¨¦e, I had many excuses to separate myself from her.


    <b><i> ¡­ But even so, I can¡¯t let go.</i></b>


    Because of my pathetic selfishness, I kept hoping that she wouldn¡¯t leave me.


    And so, I had to take responsibility alone for all the burdens that had stacked up around me.


    I couldn¡¯t afford to just run and hide anymore.


    So if I couldn¡¯t let go of anything and didn¡¯t want to lose anything,


    I had to wake up from this dream.


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    It was a new ceiling.


    * * * *


    An unfamiliar ceiling came into view when I opened my eyes.


    ¡°¡­You woke up.¡±


    And along with it the sight of an old man with white hair that spread everywhere.


    It was the Immortal Healer.


    I couldn¡¯t believe that the first person I saw after waking up was the Immortal Healer, and as I was about to move my body in shock¡­


    ¡°Ughhh!¡±


    I screamed at the sudden ache that tore through my body.


    It was so painful to the point that I almost tore up.


    ¡°Jeez, do you not know what being careful is?¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­ What happened¡­?¡±


    It felt as if someone had bitten off a part from each of my bones, the pain was so much that it was indescribable.


    As I continued struggling with pain, I tried to recall thest thing that happened before I lost consciousness.


    ¡°It seems like everything went well, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The Immortal Healer told me the answer after reading my expression.


    <b><i> How did I lose consciousness, and what about Ya Hyeoljeok? ¡­And what about Namgung Bi-Ah?</i></b>


    ¡°¡­Um¡­ what about the girl that was-¡±


    ¡°The girl that was next to you is in much better shape than you, so don¡¯t worry and just stay in the bed.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see¡­ Thank you.¡±


    Thankfully, it seemed like Namgung Bi-Ah was okay.


    But I didn¡¯t get the chance to ask about Ya Hyeoljeok.


    Just as I¡¯d been about to ask, the Immortal Healer spoke first.


    ¡°It seems like your body isn¡¯t that badly wounded, so once the pain goes away, you should be able to get up again.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°Even though I told you that you might die if you used too much Qi, you drained all of it anyways.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°I swear kids these days think that they are invincible or something¡­ I don¡¯t know why they are so reckless when their lives end with just one stab of a knife.¡±


    I put on a bitter smile at the Immortal Healer¡¯s words.


    As he said, I was too reckless after I lost my mind.


    ¡®¡­I really wasn¡¯t in the right mind back there.¡¯


    I think I¡¯d used up all of it without worrying about the consequences.


    I probably had other options, but for some reason, I couldn¡¯t calm myself down back then.


    Even though Namgung Bi-Ah was on the ground.


    ¡®And, why did I lose consciousness?¡¯


    I definitely had some Qi left, and my body hadn¡¯t been too physically exhausted either.


    Of course, nearing the end I had started to feel some pain because I used up too much,


    But I was still able to move around freely, unlike before.


    And¡­


    ¡®I feel like¡­ I heard a voice in the end.¡¯


    It was foggy.


    I definitely felt like that I¡¯d heard a voice,


    I just couldn¡¯t remember.


    When I tried to remember, my head started to ache in pain.


    <i>¨C Tap</i>


    Alongside the sound of a te being ced next to me, a bitter smell wafted into my nose.


    <b><i> Is it medicine?</i></b>


    Soon after, something came to my mouth.


    When I turned my gaze toward it, I saw Zhuge Hyuk trying to feed me something with a spoon.


    After wondering for a short while about what I should do, I just ate it.


    It was way bitter than I expected, so I was a little surprised.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a medicine that suppresses your pain so eat all of it, only then you will feel better.¡±


    I listened to the Immortal Healer and ate all of it.


    It was strange, thinking that Zhuge Hyuk was the one feeding me.


    ¡°Wait a little more and someone wille. Everyone was waiting for you to wake up.¡±


    ¡°How long was I out for?¡±


    ¡°Two days, and after this night it¡¯ll be three.¡±


    ¡°¡­T¡ª Two?¡±


    I¡¯d been out for that long?


    I suddenly remembered Wi Seol-Ah who had told me to have a safe trip.


    She was probably extremely worried about me.


    ¡°Since you woke up, these kids here will probably feel at ease now.¡±


    I turned in the direction the Immortal Healer was looking.


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    In the corner of the room, I saw two girls sleeping while resting their backs against the wall.


    It was Wi Seol-Ah and Namgung Bi-Ah.


    ¡°They waited for you without even sleeping, but they fell asleep just as you woke up.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    For some reason, my heart felt tingly as I looked at them.


    While I was looking at them, the Immortal Healer spoke to me.


    ¡°I want to you ask you something.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you remember how I called you a living corpse back then?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I remember.¡±


    That was the reason why I¡¯d been looking for demonic stones in the first ce, so I couldn¡¯t forget.


    The Immortal Healer was looking at me strangely as if there was a serious problem.


    ¡°I¡¯m prideful in my ability as a doctor.¡±


    One could say that he was being arrogant, but it was understandable since these words came from the Immortal Healer himself.


    He continued.


    ¡°I lived my whole life with that thought, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a thing.¡±


    ¡°¡­Did you find a new problem in my body?¡±


    <b><i> Again?</i></b>


    <b><i> Is my body some sort of battlefield? Why are so many things happening inside it?</i></b>


    ¡®Is it because of all the troubles I caused in the past?¡¯


    I began to wonder why all of these problems were popping up.


    The Immortal Healer spoke with an expression that showed hisplicated thoughts.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s calm.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°All of those Qis inside that were trying to devour each other, they are now calm as if they are dead.¡±


    <b><i> They¡¯ve¡­ calmed down?</i></b>


    It¡¯d only been like 10 days since he¡¯d told me that I could explode at any moment.


    After hearing the Immortal Healer¡¯s words, I, in shock, tried to put Qi around my body, but whether it was because I was tired or something, my abdomen just shook, and I found that I couldn¡¯t use my Qi.


    Instead, a different type of sensation flowed through my body.


    I immediately stopped moving my Qi after I felt the chills.


    ¡®Demonic Qi¡­?¡¯


    There was demonic Qi flowing inside my body.


    It was murky and unstable, but, it was definitely¡­


    The demonic Qi that Ya Hyeoljeok had had.


    * * * *


    ¡°Young Master is a dummy.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°A dumb I-Idiot!¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    When I woke up in the morning, I found myself getting scolded by Wi Seol-Ah.


    My first task for the day, I found, was to calm down Wi Seol-Ah who had been about to cry as soon as she saw me.


    Even after some time had passed, I still wasn¡¯t able topletely calm her down because her eyes were still wet.


    ¡°Why do you always get hurt when I¡¯m not there?¡±


    I found that I couldn¡¯t answer Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s question.


    Because I honestly felt like that always happened¡­


    ¡®Then again, I always try my best not to bring her along if I know that it¡¯ll be dangerous.¡¯


    That was the main reason.


    Anyways that was that.


    Wi Seol-Ah wiped her eyes that were wet with tears.


    I wondered if I should pat her head or not, but I couldn¡¯t easily move my body because I still hasn¡¯t fully healed yet.


    ¡°You¡­ really are a dummy.¡±


    ¡°Wait-!¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah, in the end, burst out crying.


    Because she started to cry, Namgung Bi-Ah who had been standing quietly next to her handed her a handkerchief.


    Namgung Bi-Ah had one of her arms wrapped up in bandages.


    ording to the Immortal Healer, she would heal in just a few days since every other part of her was fine and she was a martial artist.


    Wi Seol-Ah while wiping her eyes spoke to Namgung Bi-Ah with a sobbing tone.


    ¡°¡­Sis.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°¡­Can I blow my nose?¡±


    She asked that really carefully.


    Namgung Bi-Ah seemed dumbfounded because it was unexpected, but she nodded, saying it was fine.


    Then I heard Wi Seol-Ah blow her nose.


    I, for some reason, felt like I shouldn¡¯t be watching her, so I turned my head away.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    When she gave the handkerchief back to Namgung Bi-Ah, she made a face wondering what she should do with the handkerchief.


    I guess I¡¯ll just buy her a new er¡­


    While we were talking, the Immortal Healer came in and frowned.


    ¡°All of you go outside, I have to do a checkup now.¡±


    ¡°C¡­ Can we stay a little longer?¡±


    ¡°You think I can focus with all of you here? Go outside!¡±


    Even Wi Seol-Ah who had been spoiled every time because of her beauty, was kicked out by the Immortal Healer who didn¡¯t seem to care.


    In the end, Namgung Bi-Ah left along with a disappointed Wi Seol-Ah.


    My mind didn¡¯t feel at ease because she looked at me disappointedly even while she was leaving.


    After the two girls left, the Immortal Healer grabbed my arm.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°I feel much better than yesterday.¡±


    ¡°I still can¡¯t let you loose just yet so just stay in bed.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes sir.¡±


    It seems like he¡¯d noticed that I want to leave.


    This ce didn¡¯t seem like the hut I sawst time, was I still in Mount Hua?


    While I was staying still, the Immortal Healer suddenly spoke.


    ¡°I still haven¡¯t thanked you yet.¡±


    The Immortal Healer said those words to me while I was just lying in bed.


    I responded confusedly.


    ¡°What do you¡­?¡±


    ¡°You became like this fighting the guy that was aiming for the hut.¡±


    <b><i> The guy that was aiming for the hut?</i></b>


    <b><i> Was that Ya Hyeoljeok¡¯s main goal ofing here?</i></b>


    I¡¯d honestly just fought him because I was extremely mad, so it wasn¡¯t the situation that the Immortal Healer thought it was.


    ¡°Dohwa would have toe here for more info¡­ but it¡¯ll take a while because of all the things that are happening right now.¡±


    ¡°When you say all the things, is something happening right now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not my ce to talk about it. Dohwa will tell you all about itter.¡±


    The Immortal Healer¡¯s expression was gloomy while he was saying those words.


    I felt a bit frustrated because I couldn¡¯t see what was happening outside.


    After massaging my arm for a long time, the Immortal Healer stood up, seemingly done with the checkup.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be able to get up soon as it seems like you mostly healed. But stay in bed today as well just in case.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Thank you.¡±


    After the Immortal Healer left, I thought for a bit.


    About my body¡¯s situation.


    ¡®The Immortal Healer can¡¯t feel demonic Qi.¡¯


    He had been doing a checkup until now, but he didn¡¯t mention anything about demonic Qi.


    It could be possible that he purposely hid it from me,


    But I felt like that possibility was quite low.


    I didn¡¯t know how the demonic Qi had appeared in my body, but it seemed like it was, thankfully, slowly starting to purify.


    It was the same asst time when I¡¯d absorbed the energy from a demonic stone with my demonic absorb ability, and my destructive me arts devoured the demonic Qi afterward and purified my body.


    But the demonic Qi I currently had was noticeably different whenpared to the demonic Qi I¡¯d absorbed from the demonic stones or the Qi I got from the Heavenly Demon.


    The ck Pce.


    It especially felt simr to the murky Qi Ya Hyeoljeok had.


    It was as if I¡¯d stolen his Qi or something.


    <b><i> Did I absorb his Qi?</i></b>


    ¡®Absorbing Qi not from demonic stones, but from person?¡¯


    I¡¯d never heard of such an ability.


    Though I probably shouldn¡¯t even be saying this in the first ce since I absorbed energy from several demonic stones.


    Furthermore, I believed that the Immortal Healer saying that my energy had calmed down was also rted to this.


    ¡®¡­So in the end, I guess my demonic Qi is also getting calmed down as well.¡¯


    Which would mean that I wouldn¡¯t have to go through the hassle of looking for a demonic stone to absorb it to test.


    I felt a bit uneasy, thinking that I¡¯d have to involve myself with the demonic Qi of the Heavenly Demon even in this new life,


    But I had to get into the right head space starting now.


    ¡®That¡¯s that.¡¯


    There was one more thing that I was concerned about.


    Ever since I woke up.


    ¡®Elder Shin.¡¯


    I kept calling Elder Shin, but no response came.


    ¡®Elder Shin¡­¡¯


    I called for him again.


    <b> ?¡­?</b>


    And still got no response.


    I¡¯d been calling for him ever since I woke upst night, but he hadn¡¯t responded once.


    I called for him both out loud and in my mind.


    But no response came.


    ¡°¡­Where did this old man go¡­?¡±


    Elder Shin had disappeared.

 Chapter 87: Purple Hue (2)

    <b>? Purple Hue (2) ?</b>


    <i>¨C Dribble¡­</i>


    In the foggy darkness, the sound of dribbling water could be heard, and on both sides of a passage, two lines of standing people could be noticed.


    And at the end of the passage, a man¡¯s visage was visible, seated on a chair and casually sipping from his cup of tea.


    <i>¨C Tap.</i>


    All he had done was put down the teacup after his sip, but that seemingly simple action birthed a wave of Qi that rippled through the area.


    The teacup crumbled to pieces immediately after.


    Some secondster, the man quietly sighed to himself and then spoke.


    ¡°The Branch of Shaanxi was destroyed?¡±


    Someone responded to the man¡¯s question.


    ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°Who was the manager of that ce again?¡±


    ¡°It was Ya Hyeoljeok, sir.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    The man slowly closed his eyes.


    Ya Hyeoljeok.


    As far as he could remember, Ya Hyeoljeok was apetent martial artist who had reached the Peak level.


    He couldn¡¯t ascend to the Fusion level and had stayed in the Peak level for a long time, but he still had a lot of experience.


    Although, due to his ignorance and behavior, he who had previously belonged to the main pce, ended up demoted.


    Usually, someone like him would have gotten their neck chopped off, but he was given the branch manager position even after the demotion because of his loyalty to the leader and his strength which couldn¡¯t be ignored.


    The point was that: he wasn¡¯t someone who could be defeated easily.


    ¡°Was it the Celestial Plum Blossom¡¯s doing?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem that way.¡±


    ¡°True, that old man shouldn¡¯t have noticed him that quickly.¡±


    The Celestial Plum Blossom of the past would¡¯ve been a different story, but right now, he was just a toothless tiger.


    ¡°Mount Hua isn¡¯t that important¡­ but the Immortal Healer is.¡±


    There were many other options, so Mount Hua wasn¡¯t particrly important to them.


    And that was why he¡¯d let an idiot like Ya Hyeoljeok take care of it.


    Furthermore, he¡¯d felt that Ya Hyeoljeok had recently improved in his work, because of that, he decided to assign to him the mission of capturing the Immortal Healer.


    That was a mistake.


    It would¡¯ve been better to just send a martial artist who belonged to the main pce.


    ¡®Now they will be more alert, and we have no gains.¡¯


    He thought about capturing other doctors, but considering how they had all failed, the only option left was the Immortal Healer.


    ¡°Traces?¡±


    ¡°¡­When we tried to check on the branch manager, Mount Hua¡¯s people were already there so we couldn¡¯t thoroughly check up on him. However, judging by his wounds¡­¡±


    He had been taken care of by either a few people, or just one person; and in an instant at that.


    ording to the letter he got, Ya Hyeoljeok had died outside of the branch. But there should¡¯ve been at least tens of people that were guarding the branch.


    ¡®Yet all of those guards were killed in an instant?¡¯


    Even though the guards weren¡¯t too strong, killing every one of them in just one night was impressive.


    Furthermore, considering how there were no traces of a fight¡­


    ¡®Did the Shadow King appear?¡¯


    The Lord of the Night Reapers who could kill anyone they wanted.


    Unless it was someone who matched up to his skill level, it was impossible to ughter everyone like that.


    ¡°Who was it that killed Ya Hyeoljeok?¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t get much information because Mount Hua is currently hiding them, but I believe it is one of the young prodigies.¡±


    ¡°Young prodigy?¡±


    <b><i> A Peak level martial artist was defeated by a mere young prodigy¡­?</i></b>


    That was the most confusing piece of news he¡¯d heard today.


    Was it the Sword Dragon from Mount Hua?


    The genius of Mount Hua who took the title of ¡®Sword Dragon¡¯ away from the Namgung n.


    The man had been told that he was barely around the age of twenty.


    And as he remembered this, it put into perspective just how fast the current generation was growing.


    ¡®It¡¯s too fast.¡¯


    He wasn¡¯t at a level where he could cause them trouble, but if given a little more time, he would be a threat.


    ¡°Get information on them as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°As for the Immortal Healer¡­¡±


    If the Immortal Healer was truly in Mount Hua, attempting to capture him at that instant would be problematic.


    But even so, it was something that had to be done.


    The Lord of the main pce moving himself would have been the best move, but he couldn¡¯t afford to leave at the moment.


    ¡°Send a message; tell them to capture him without getting caught if possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes My Lord, I shall pass on yourmand.¡±


    After the man who received the order departed, the leader of main pce, the man seated in the darkness, opened his eyes.


    A pair of eyes that was emanating a purple hue was looking down at the Lord of the main pce.


    And underneath those eyes stood two groups of people who kept their heads bowed while shaking.


    ¡®Only a little time left until we get thest piece.¡¯


    He was only a few steps away from achieving his goal.


    All for the world he desired.


    And as the darkness seemingly thickened, the man closed his eyes once again.


    * * * *


    After sleeping for another day, I finally regained the ability to move my body.


    There was still a bit of pain left, but whenpared to the pain I¡¯d felt when I woke up, it was practically nothing.


    The demonic Qi that was flowing inside my body was also almost gone as well, and my body was almost fully healed.


    A little after the Immortal Healer told me that I could go back to the lodge, the Celestial Plum Blossom came to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    The Celestial Plum Blossom had many emotions visible on his face.


    It wasn¡¯t every day that you could see the leader of a n look as gloomy as this.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    That was the only thing I could say.


    Because even though I¡¯d gotten involved with Mount Hua¡¯s problem, it wasn¡¯t like I did it for them.


    ¡°¡­ording to Tae, your body has gotten much better, is that right?¡±


    ¡°Thankfully, it does seem that way.¡±


    ¡°That means that I now have more options on what to give you¡­¡±


    Was he talking about the medicine he mentioned back then?


    If that was the case, then I would ept it with no hesitation.


    Since, at the end of the day, my body wasn¡¯t in the best condition.


    ¡°I heard you didn¡¯t get hurt too badly. Thank goodness, it¡¯d be too depressing for a precious child of another n to die in thisnd.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to say, and it seemed like his emotions weren¡¯t directed solely at me when he said it.


    I felt that it was best not to ask about it, so I remained silent.


    <b><i> I¡¯ll ask Yung Pung about itter.</i></b>


    ¡°Even when an outsider got hurt in our n, I couldn¡¯t be there for you even though I¡¯m the sect leader, so I apologize¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s no problem.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t too hurt, he would be rewarding me, and I was treated by the world¡¯s greatest doctor,


    I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d made too much of a loss.


    Besides that, I also had something that I needed to ask him.


    But, I decided that I¡¯d ask him about itter.


    ¡®¡­Though it¡¯s a bit of a problem that I was out for so long.¡¯


    I¡¯d been out for too long.


    I had originally nned to leave after Gu Ryunghwa was done with the tournament, but since she already told me that she wouldn¡¯t be returning to the n¡­


    I¡¯d nned to leave yesterday.


    But somehow I¡¯d ended up spending 4 more days than expected.


    Come to think of it, wouldn¡¯t the tournament be happening around now?


    As far as I could remember, the tournament should have been happening around this time.


    ¡°Lord, is the tournament of Mount Hua currently going on?¡±


    The Celestial Plum Blossom¡¯s eyebrows shook a little on hearing my question.


    ¡°Well¡­ originally it would be around now, but we decided to dy it a few days because of the things currently happening. Regardless, it¡¯ll start soon.¡±


    I hid my shocked expression after hearing the Celestial Plum Blossom¡¯s words.


    They dyed one of the few events that Mount Hua hosted?


    ¡®It seems like it¡¯s a bigger problem than I thought.¡¯


    At this point, I remembered the fact that the people of Mount Hua had also been disappearing.


    Was it because of that?


    It could be other things, but that was the only thing I could think of.


    ¡°This old man must be bothering you when you¡¯re just trying to rest. I¡¯lle visit you again, so rest easy.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. Since I¡¯m healed, I¡¯ll be the one visiting you next time.¡±


    The Celestial Plum Blossom put on a small smile after hearing me.


    Even that smile looked a bit tired.


    ¡°When you feel that you are fully healed, you should go outside. I saw someone who¡¯s been waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Waiting for me?¡±


    After saying those words, the Celestial Plum Blossom left. And following his departure, I myself began to get ready to leave.


    But¡­ who could be waiting for me?


    <b><i> Is it Namgung Bi-ah or Wi Seol-Ah¡­?</i></b>


    It was also possible that it wasn¡¯t either of them since I¡¯d told them to stop visiting me since they¡¯de here too many times.


    <b><i> Maybe it¡¯s Yung Pung¡­?</i></b>


    ¡®I don¡¯t particrly like getting visits from guys, so who do you think it is Elder Sh-¡±


    I stopped myself just as I was about to call for him.


    Because Elder Shin wasn¡¯t here right now.


    After being reminded of him, I felt a bit uneasy.


    ¡°¡­Seriously, where did he go?¡±


    <b><i> I always treated him like an evil spirit, but now that he is gone, am I feeling sad¡­? </i></b>


    I didn¡¯t know how to describe my feelings.


    He was just an old man who had been absorbed by the energy of Mount Hua.


    ¡®Is this also the demonic Qi¡¯s doing?¡¯


    Since the demonic Qi that entered my body was the one that had seemingly calmed down the energies that were inside my body, then was Elder Shin¡¯s disappearance also associated with it?


    ¡®Even his departure is as sudden as the moment he arrived.¡¯


    <b><i> ¡­Is this just hisw of nature? </i></b>


    <b><i>Or maybe he just fell into a deep sleep¡­</i></b>


    <b><i> If possible, I¡¯d prefer thetter.</i></b>


    <i>¨C Step.</i>


    I went outside the building for the first time in 4 days after waking up.


    Putting aside the fact that it was still early in the morning, where was I?


    It seemed like I was still in Mount Hua, but it was the first time that I was seeing this building.


    <b><i>Is it a nursing room?</i></b>


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    While looking around, I heard a sound from somewhere.


    When I looked in the direction of the sound, I saw something shift behind a tree.


    <b><i>Is she perhaps¡­ hiding?</i></b>


    ¡°What are you doing there?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The person that was hiding behind the tree was Gu Ryunghwa.


    When Gu Ryunghwa made a face showing that she hadn¡¯t expected to be caught, someone pushed her from behind.


    ¡°Oof¡­!¡±


    It was Namgung Bi-ah who had one of her arms wrapped up.


    Gu Ryunghwa, meanwhile looked hesitant, while also looking like she had something to say.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    She avoided my eyes when I responded.


    Namgung Bi-ah rubbed Gu Ryunghwa¡¯s back after noticing her actions.


    After feeling Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s hand, Gu Ryunghwa let out a fake cough and spoke.


    ¡°¡­Uh, is it okay?¡±


    ¡°Is what okay?¡±


    ¡°Is your body okay!?¡±


    I was surprised because she¡¯d so suddenly shouted at me.


    <b><i> Why did she have to shout so suddenly?</i></b>


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah was the one who was more physically injured than me.


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    After saying that, Gu Ryunghwa tried to run away as if she couldn¡¯t take it here any longer, but Namgung Bi-ah caught her.


    ¡°S-Sis.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    She sorrowfully called out to her, but Namgung Bi-ah remained strict.


    I, meanwhile just continued to watch, as I didn¡¯t really know what to say to the scene before me.


    Eventually, after she¡¯d managed to gather her thoughts, Gu Ryunghwa stood in front of me once again.


    Her shaky shoulders were very noticeable.


    ¡°Th¡­¡±


    It wasn¡¯t audible.


    So quiet to that I considered using Qi to enhance my hearing.


    ¡°¡­Th-Thank you!¡±


    Then Gu Ryunghwa suddenly shouted.


    I didn¡¯t know that she could shout like that.


    And after her shout, Gu Ryunghwa immediately ran off, seemingly embarrassed.


    Namgung Bi-ah didn¡¯t bother to catch Gu Ryunghwa this time around.


    ¡°¡­You held her here so that she could say that?¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah nodded to my question. And then I scratched the back of my neck awkwardly.


    I was thankful¡­


    But I felt like it wasn¡¯t necessary.


    Because, I felt that before hearing that from her, I had to say something to Gu Ryunghwa first.


    But I knew that Gu Ryunghwa was being serious with her words,


    And also knew why Namgung Bi-ah made her do that.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    And so I was able to say that with ease.


    I think it was probably the first time I¡¯d ever said that word to her, including in my previous life.


    Namgung Bi-ah turned into a rock after hearing the word she had seemingly not expected.


    Is it that shocking to her?


    ¡°Why are you acting like-¡±


    I tried talking to her, but Namgung Bi-ah suddenly ran off towards the mountain.


    She looked like she was in a great hurry.


    ¡°Where are- Come back before the meal!¡±


    <b><i> I was a bitte in saying that so did she hear me?</i></b>


    Since she had bandage wrapping her arm, she probably wasn¡¯t going there to train.


    And, how do I put it, as she ran off, I noticed that her ears were blushing in red.


    * * *


    After returning to the lodge for the first time in a while, the Sword Emperor was surprisingly here.


    And as I saw that, I couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.


    The Sword Emperor that had been sweeping lowered his head when he saw me.


    ¡°I apologize for missing out on work for the past few days, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°¡­Uh, it¡¯s no problem. I heard that you got approval from the sect leader. Did you finish what you went out to do?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Thanks to the lord¡¯s approval, I was able to finish the task. I heard that the Young Master got hurt, are you feeling okay?¡±


    ¡°Thankfully I didn¡¯t get too hurt.¡±


    The Sword Emperor put on a smile of relief after hearing my words.


    I thanked him for his work and continued to walk.


    No matter how many times I saw him, I found it hard to be around the Sword Emperor.


    And it was odd as I didn¡¯t have much trouble being near the Celestial Plum Blossom who was said to be close to the rank of the Sword Emperor.


    But, since the Sword Emperor had returned, I could thankfully begin preparing to return to my n.


    ¡®Where did Wi Seol-Ah go?¡¯


    She usually came running at me, but she didn¡¯te see me this time.


    ¡®Is Hongwa keeping her hostage or something?¡¯


    That was my thought since that was usually the case when Wi Seol-Ah didn¡¯te to see me.


    Thinking that she was doing her job, I made my way towards my room.


    I focused my thoughts on what I had to do after returning to the Gu n.


    * * *


    The Sword Emperor stared at Gu Yangcheon¡¯s back as he returned to his room.


    ¡®He¡¯s changed.¡¯


    The Gu Yangcheon that he was seeing for the first time in few days was different from before.


    But he didn¡¯t know if the change in him was positive or negative.


    The conflicting energies that were inside of him were nowbined into one as if they had formed a chain with each other.


    And even the almighty Sword Emperor couldn¡¯t understand how such a thing had happened.


    He heard yesterday from the Celestial Plum Blossom that Gu Yangcheon had killed a member of the ck pce.


    Furthermore, he¡¯d also heard that his opponent was a martial artist that had reached a high realm.


    But, in the Sword Emperor¡¯s eyes, Gu Yangcheon wasn¡¯t a person that should have been capable of defeating such a powerful martial artist.


    So he wondered if his insights were wrong again.


    Even though he was the son of the Tiger Warrior, his rate of growth was too fast.


    ¡®How fascinating.¡¯


    He knew that the Gu n held many talents, but even so¡­


    ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    The Sword Emperor turned around after suddenly hearing Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s voice.


    And behind the Sword Emperor, stood Wi Seol-Ah.


    It was the first time that he¡¯d seen her in a few days, and it seemed like Wi Seol-Ah was having some deep thoughts unlike before.


    But she still remained his cute and beautiful granddaughter.


    The Sword Emperor put on a happy smile.


    ¡°Yes, yes, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah hesitated for a bit and then spoke.


    ¡°¡­I want to learn martial arts.¡±


    <i>¨C Thud-tter!</i>


    The broom the Sword Emperor had been holding fell powerlessly from his grip the moment he heard Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s words.

 Chapter 88: Treatment (1)

    <b>? Treatment (1) ?</b>


    After staying inside my room for two hours, I eventually stepped outside.


    I¡¯d been tired and also had some things I needed to mull over.


    After I¡¯d finished organizing my thoughts and left my room, I found Wi Seol-Ah outside.


    She was sitting on the floor for some reason, so I settled down next to her.


    ¡°What are you- What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    When I tried to speak to her, I noticed that her expression wasn¡¯t the best.


    Her eyes were swollen, as if she¡¯d been crying, and her visage just seemed generally sad.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯d have been more convincing if you spoke to me with a normal expression?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She already had eyes that made her seem sad if she put on a poker face,


    And so the sad expression visible on her face now made it seem like she had just lost the world.


    Wi Seol-Ah eventually responded to me, her tone expectedly sad.


    ¡°¡­I fought with grandpa.¡±


    ¡°¡­With Elder Wi?¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah had an argument with the Sword Emperor? That was unexpected.


    Usually, no matter what she did, the Sword Emperor spoiled her without really scolding her. So to see that he¡¯d scolded her to the point that she¡¯d cried was surprising.


    ¡®I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen Wi Seol-Ah get scolded besides that one time when she secretly followed me to Sichuan.¡¯


    For Wi Seol-Ah to cry after getting scolded¡­


    I wondered what could¡¯ve happened.


    I asked as calmly as possible.


    ¡°You okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±


    <b><i> You really don¡¯t look okay.</i></b>


    Wi Seol-Ah nced at me with her eyes that had reddened from crying.


    It looked like she wanted to say something to me,


    But she didn¡¯t say anything at the end.


    Instead, she quietly stood up, saying that she had to go do some work that Hongwa told her to do.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll work super hard.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh, yeah¡­ work hard.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what she was talking about, but I cheered her on anyways.


    After saying that, Wi Seol-Ah ran away.


    I wondered about what she¡¯d meant when she said that she would work hard.


    Since she was going to meet Hongwa, could it be that she was she talking about work?


    Well, whatever it was, I decided that I would buy her some yakgwater to change her sobbing face.


    ****


    I went outside the lodge.


    I still felt a bit of pain, but I was able to move around.


    And so I eventually found myself walking around the mountain of Mount Hua that I¡¯d recently gotten used to ¨C looking for someone.


    I headed towards the training area, but didn¡¯t manage to find the person I was looking for.


    Eventually¡­


    ¡®Found him.¡¯


    Not long after walking around the mountain, I found the person; noticing them climbing up a cliff from afar.


    ¡°Master Yung Pung!¡±


    Yung Pung turned towards me when I called him, and then jumped off the cliff without hesitation before moving towards me.


    ¡°Young Master Gu.¡±


    ¡®This guy¡¯s expression is also down.¡¯


    When I looked at Yung Pung, I noticed that he also seemed to not be in his best mood.


    Yung Pung, who usually looked fine even after training for a whole day, was drenched in sweat even though the sun hadn¡¯t even set yet.


    That showed that he was training much harder than usual.


    As if to prove it, the sandbags that were hanging on his arms and legs were visibly much heavier than usual.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    Yung Pung smiled bitterly at my question.


    Ever since I¡¯d woken up, I noticed that all of the martial artists of Mount Hua had on simr expressions.


    I would usually ignore it so that I didn¡¯t get involved with it, but I suppressed that thought and asked again.


    ¡°I was going to ask the Celestial Plum Blossom about it, but I couldn¡¯t because of how gloomy he looked.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s something that you can¡¯t tell outsiders, then I won¡¯t ask any further.¡±


    For the tournament to get dyed, that meant that it was realistically a big problem,


    And considering all of the martial artists of Mount Hua were like this, it certainly wasn¡¯t good.


    Yung Pung, after thinking for a while, carefully spoke.


    ¡°¡­Do you remember how I told you about how some of our people have been disappearingtely?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I remember.¡±


    ¡°¡­We found the people that disappeared a few days ago.¡±


    ¡®I knew it¡­¡¯


    My guess had been correct.


    I had been thinking to myself, wondering about whether they had found sess in their search.


    They hadn¡¯t been sessful previously even with the swordsmen of Mount Hua joined the search party, but it seemed like they had now managed to make some headway.


    However, while it was a good thing that they¡¯d found them, judging by their reactions, it didn¡¯t seem like the states they¡¯d been found in could be considered good.


    Yung Pung¡¯s gradually darkening expression and his following words cemented that thought.


    ¡°¡­When we found them, the seniors were already dead.¡±


    ¡°Were you with them when they were found?¡±


    ¡°Yes, since there aren¡¯t that many swordsmen of Mount Hua left anymore.¡±


    For them to bring someone as young as Yung Pung along¡­ they must have been really desperate.


    But at the end of the day, they were found dead, huh.


    It was possible that the perpetrators had some sort of grudge against Mount Hua, or that, considering how they only captured the swordsmen of Mount Hua, they trying to weaken the n¡¯s forces.


    ¡®Whatever the answer is¡­ I never heard of such a thing happening.¡¯


    ¡°And another thing¡­¡±


    Yung Pung seemed like he had something more to say, but seemed very hesitant to share it.


    Eventually though, he took in a deep breath, let it out, and then continued speaking.


    ¡°¡­When we found the bodies, all of their blood had been drained out¡­ Not a single drop remained.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    My eyes widened as I heard Yung Pung¡¯s words.


    <b><i>The corpses had no blood in them?</i></b>


    <b><i> All of them, at that?</i></b>


    Just imagining it painted a brutal image in my head.


    After considering how the students they had been so intensely searching for had been found dead, and with their bodies in such horrible states;


    It was understandable why everyone was depressed.


    However, one thing made me curious.


    <b><i> Why was it that not just one but all of the bodies of Mount Hua¡¯s swordsmen had their blood drained¡­?</i></b>


    ¡°Master Yung Pung¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­?¡±


    I asked Yung Pung, just in case.


    ¡°Is it possible that you found the bodies in the area that belonged to the ck Pce?¡±


    Yung Pung gasped after hearing my question.


    ¡°How do you know that¡­?¡±


    Judging by Yung Pung¡¯s reaction, I was certain that it was the ck Pce¡¯s doing.


    I had asked just in case, as I had been running into them frequently in recent times.


    ¡°I asked because the person from the Unorthodox Faction I ran into before was a member of the ck Pce.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Yung Pung seemed like he knew about my fight against Ya Hyeoljeok.


    It seemed like a lot of filthy things were happening behind the scenes.


    ¡®¡­What is the ck Pce nning?¡¯


    I only knew them as a group that would disappear after the Murim Alliance decided to take care of them a few years from now.


    But¡­ Come to think of it, Ya Hyeoljeok who once belonged to the ck Pce was someone who was meant to turn into a demonic human in the future.


    And the guys from the ck Pce already possessed demonic qi¡­


    ¡®Is the ck Pce rted to the Demon Cult somehow? Then how?¡¯


    Ya Hyeoljeok¡¯s main goal had been the hut where the Immortal Healer was staying in.


    Furthermore, the ck Pce captured Mount Hua¡¯s swordsmen and drained out their blood after killing them.


    Considering how they killed them and then used the corpses, it seemed like they hadn¡¯t ever nned on using them as hostages.


    ¡®What are they nning?¡¯


    It was clear that, whatever it was that they were nning, it wasplicated and could only end badly.


    After looking at all that happened, my head was telling me to just ignore it since I knew that the problem would be solved in the future¡­


    But after telling myself that I couldn¡¯t remain drunk on peace and run away from my fears;


    ¡®Don¡¯t run away.¡¯


    I felt like I had to do something about it.


    ¡°Is that why you increased your training amount by this much?¡±


    I asked while looking at Yung Pung¡¯s sandbags.


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    And Yung Pung who noticed the reason behind my question, responded with a weak voice.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s just that, after seeing the seniors who looked so strong end up in such a state, I can¡¯t sleep well anymore.¡±


    He seemed exhausted and drenched in sweat, but Yung Pung was stretching his body with the intent of continuing.


    ¡°I lived my whole life thinking I was special because of all thepliments I got, but thanks to this my eyes have been opened.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I was too carefree. If I had just focused on bing a stronger martial artist, things like this could¡¯ve been prevented.¡±


    As Yung Pung spoke in a serious but calm tone, I simply continued looking at him.


    After hearing Yung Pung, I felt like his thoughts were absurd.


    Wi Seol-Ah killed the Heavenly Demon and saved the world in my previous life, but even she couldn¡¯t save everyone.


    Yung Pung was the greatest prodigy of Mount Hua, that was true, but when the Heavenly Demon appeared in a few years¡¯ time, he would inevitably lose more people than he could save.


    <b><i> But¡­ I can¡¯t tell him that.</i></b>


    Because I wasn¡¯t worthy enough to say those words to him.


    I had never had to walk the path he¡¯d travelled.


    <b><i> I wonder what Elder Shin would have said to Yung Pung if he was here right now¡­</i></b>


    <b><i> Would he have scolded him for having such depressing thoughts?</i></b>


    Or would he haveplimented him, saying that it was a good mindset to have?


    In my eyes, it would probably have been neither of those options.


    He would have chosen to say nothing.


    He¡­ would¡¯ve probably just sighed bitterly.


    That was what I thought.


    Yung Pung smiled awkwardly after looking at my face.


    Was I making a weird expression again?


    ¡°I came to realize many things this year.¡±


    After saying those words, Yung Pung hid his emotions and told me that he was going to train more, so I told him to take care and went on my way.


    After the conversation, I made my way to the top of the Lotus Peak.


    I couldn¡¯t believe that I had to climb to the top of the absurdly tall mountain¡­ Was there anything worse than this?


    ¡®¡­I honestly think going to the hut outside the n is better than this.¡¯


    After grumbling to myself, I continued to move.


    I was on my way to see the Plum Blossom Sword.


    I had heard from the Celestial Plum Blossom that she was now being treated in the ce she originally stayed in, instead of the hut.


    ¡®Why did they have to build it all the way up there¡­?¡¯


    Since she had to be treated, that meant the Immortal Healer also had to climb up and down.


    I wondered how the Immortal Healer climbed the mountain. It should¡¯ve been tiring for him considering that he was an old man and wasn¡¯t a martial artist¡­


    ¡®Maybe the Immortal Healer is secretly a martial artist?¡¯


    It didn¡¯t seem like he was, but anything was possible.


    After struggling, I finally arrived at my destination.


    The house that appeared in front of my sight seemed bigger than the previous hut.


    I carefully went towards the door and knocked on it.


    <i>¨C Creak.</i>


    The person I saw after the door slowly opened was the grandson of the Immortal Healer, Zhuge Hyuk.


    As soon as he saw me, Zhuge Hyuk lowered his head.


    It seemed like he was greeting me.


    I wondered about how to respond to it and decided to just go straight to the point.


    ¡°I came here to see the Plum Blossom Sword¡­ but where is the Immortal Healer?¡±


    Zhuge Hyuk gave me some sort of a hand sign as an answer to my question; it seemed like he was saying that the Immortal Healer wasn¡¯t around at the moment.


    Then he pointed his hand towards the inside of the house. Was he telling me toe in?


    When I went inside, I saw the Plum Blossom Sword lying down, seemingly asleep.


    So as I was about to carefully walk inside the room,


    ¡®¡­Huh?¡¯


    I saw something emanating from the Plum Blossom Sword¡¯s body.


    <b><i>I definitely didn¡¯t see itst time, so how can I clearly see it now?</i></b>


    As soon as I saw what it was, my eyes shook.


    Demonic Qi.


    There was demonic qi wriggling inside the Plum Blossom¡¯s Body.


    Not the murky and nasty demonic qi I felt from the guys from the ck Pce,


    But the pure demonic qi that the Heavenly Demon had.


    ****


    At the same time that Gu Yangcheon saw the Plum Blossom Sword,


    The Immortal Healer could be seen standing and thinking by himself before Mount Hua¡¯s huge tree.


    He hadn¡¯t known that there was such a tall tree in Mount Hua.


    While he ruminated over the existence of the tree, he continued to stand with his hands behind his back.


    He was waiting for someone.


    ¡°Immortal Healer.¡±


    The Immortal Healer turned towards the voice and looked at the person that called him.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time, Immortal Healer.¡±


    ¡°Right, even though I¡¯ve avoided you many times. Why are you so persistent?¡±


    The person that was looking for the Immortal Healer was the Sword Emperor.


    After seeing him, the Immortal Healer¡¯s expression sported a slight frown.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Alliance Leader.¡±


    The Sword Emperor shook his head after hearing the Immortal Healer.


    ¡°I¡­ am no longer the leader of Murim Alliance.¡±


    It had been a long time since the Sword Emperor passed down the position of ¡®Leader¡¯ and left the Murim Alliance.


    But the Immortal Healer responded to his words with a serious tone.


    ¡°To me, you are still the same person as before. And when I say this, I mean that I won¡¯t forget about the things you did back when you were the leader of the Murim Alliance.¡±


    The Sword Emperor couldn¡¯t open his mouth after hearing the Immortal Healer¡¯s words.


    ¡°I prayed, that you would be thest person to look for me.¡±


    The Sword Emperor parted his lips at this point, trying to find a response to the Immortal Healer after hearing his words¡­ But in the end, he remained silent.


    He had nothing that he could say to his words.


    The Immortal Healer then nced at the Sword Emperor who seemed like he was avoiding eye contact and let out a sigh.


    He wasn¡¯t even sure if the man before him was the same Sword Emperor he once knew.


    The almighty man who was known as the sky of the Orthodox Faction, was now in a state where he was mentally lost.


    ¡®¡­Dohwa wasn¡¯t wrong.¡¯


    The Immortal Healer had cussed at the Celestial Plum Blossom when he heard who he wanted him to see.


    But even while receiving his harsh words, the Celestial Plum Blossom had stubbornly continued to beg him to see the Sword Emperor.


    Saying that even someone like him deserved atonement.


    But the Immortal Healer thought that too much time has passed for that to happen.


    The hatred and the grudge he felt for him was already buried in the past.


    To forgive him was too hard to do.


    But to continue holding a grudge against him was also hard since he somewhat understood him.


    So, as he looked at the Sky that was slowly fading away, the Immortal Healer found that he didn¡¯t feel joy.


    Even though he had wished with every fiber of his being that it be destroyed in the past.


    The Immortal Healer looked at the Sword Emperor and spoke after letting out a deep sigh,


    ¡°Why did youe here?¡±


    And the Sword Emperor showed visible surprise after hearing the Immortal healer¡¯s question.


    It seemed like he hadn¡¯t expected the Immortal Healer to ask him this so easily.


    Frowning at the Sword Emperor¡¯s reaction to his question, the Immortal Healer continued.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t take it as if there¡¯s a big meaning behind it. I only asked because I was curious.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you¡­¡±


    After thanking the Immortal Healer, the Sword Emperor slowly started to let out all of the things he had been holding in for a long time.

 Chapter 89: Treatment (2)

    <b>? Treatment (2) ?</b>


    Not long after I decided to take a seat and wait, the Plum Blossom Sword woke and opened her eyes.


    ¡°I heard you were hurt¡­ but thankfully it seems like you¡¯re healed.¡±


    The Plum Blossom Sword spoke in a dry tone.


    And all I could do was nod my head at her worriedly spoken words.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say to her.


    My thoughts had grown veryplicated after I caught a glimpse of the demonic Qi flowing inside her body, and I was trying my best to hide them.


    ¡°If you¡¯d gotten seriously hurt, I would¡¯ve been very sad. Thank goodness¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you for worrying about me.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I apologize for making youe all the way here when you must be busy and haven¡¯t fully healed yet.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem. The Immortal Healer told me that I can move around freely now.¡±


    As I spoke, I tried my best to avoid looking at her.


    ¡®That demonic Qi is too dense.¡¯


    The energy felt so dense and deep that it was iparable to the demonic Qi Ya Hyeoljeok had.


    It was much too simr to the Qi that the Heavenly Demon had¡­


    So simr¡­ that it honestly wouldn¡¯t have been far-fetched to say that they were the same.


    There was no way I was mistaken.


    ¡®Is that what is responsible for the Sword Master¡¯s declining health?¡¯


    <b><i> But¡­ Even if the demonic Qi was what was killing her, why did the Sword Master have that inside her in the first ce?</i></b>


    I was finding out too many new things, things that I¡¯d never seen or heard about in my previous life.


    Had the Sword Master already met the Heavenly Demon in this current period of time?


    Not everyone turned into a demonic human the moment demonic Qi was put inside them.


    Ya Hyeoljeok and the guys from the ck Pce were examples.


    And the Sword Master before me was the most recent proof of that.


    However, The key difference between Ya Hyeoljeok and the Sword Master was that Ya Hyeoljeok had been slowly epting the demonic Qi and turning into a demonic human,


    While the Sword Master was refusing to ept the demonic Qi that was going wild in her body.


    ¡®For her to look so normal on the outside when that thing is causing a rampage inside her¡­¡¯


    Since the Sword Master came from a taoist n, the Qi she had inside her was most likely pure,


    But even that Qi would probably be getting devoured by demonic qi.


    Just by looking at her, I could tell.


    The fact that the Sword Master had be so weak due to the rampaging demonic Qi made it possible for someone on my level to observe her.


    The Sword Master didn¡¯t have much Qi left in her.


    And even when she¡¯d almost run out of qi, I could see that the Sword Master was still putting up a fight, struggling against the demonic Qi that was going wild.


    And even while going through such a painful process, the Sword Master never once frowned.


    Even though she was suffering heavily.


    The Sword Master who had been observing me while I observed her suddenly spoke, disappointmentcing her tone.


    ¡°It would have been really nice if I¡¯d seen you a bit earlier in life, I¡¯m sorry that I can¡¯t even treat you to a meal¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not a problem at all.¡±


    The Sword Master kept apologizing.


    I didn¡¯t know why she felt so apologetic towards me.


    I understood that she was friends with my mother, but she and I were basically strangers to one other.


    But even still, she¡¯d epted the responsibility for Gu Ryunghwa and taken her in.


    I was satisfied enough with that.


    Because that meant I just had to endure by myself.


    ¡®¡­Though I wasn¡¯t actually able to endure it.¡¯


    The Sword Master looked at me, hesitated slightly, and then spoke.


    ¡°¡­Can I hold your hand?¡±


    ¡°My hand?¡±


    It was sudden at first, but I reached my hand towards her because it wasn¡¯t a hard request.


    As I reached out, I saw the Sword Master¡¯s wrinkly hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that my hand is wrinkly.¡±


    ¡®¡­She really doesn¡¯t have to apologize for such little things.¡¯


    <b><i> At this point, it feels like the Sword Master is just looking for reasons to apologize to me.</i></b>


    While thinking that to myself, I carefully held the Sword Master¡¯s hand.


    The Sword Master then spoke while smiling bitterly.


    ¡°If I was¡­ a bit healthier, it would¡¯ve been nice.¡±


    It felt like she was slowly letting go of her emotions one by one because she was nearing the end of her life¡­


    And I didn¡¯t know what to say in the situation before me.


    <b><i> Should I just remain silent?</i></b>


    Or could I try to tter her by saying that it was fine no matter how she looked?


    After thinking for a short moment, I came to the conclusion that I couldn¡¯t just remain silent, so I decided to say something.


    And at that moment, just as I¡¯d decided to speak¡­


    <i>¨C Sssss-!</i>


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    I was forced to hit the Sword Master¡¯s hand that I had been holding away from my hand.


    And following that, the Sword Master repeatedly looked between the hand that had been holding mine and my hand, surprise visible on her face.


    Of course, she did, since the same demonic Qi that was inside her, flowed inside my body.


    ¡®¡­This is¡­¡¯


    I hade to that realization after feeling the demonic Qi inside my body.


    The demonic Qi I¡¯d had inside my body back then had been simr to Ya Hyeoljeok¡¯s,


    But the Qi flowing in my body right now wasn¡¯t just <i>simr</i> to his¡­ it was his.


    ¡®¡­Did I really absorb it?¡¯


    Could I actually absorb demonic Qi from people and not just demonic stones?


    ¡®Is this also the power of the demonic absorb ability?¡¯


    Was it really that?


    Considering how I had never experienced such a thing in my previous life, something must have changed.


    The very small amount of demonic Qi I¡¯d just absorbed from the Sword Master was quickly being purified by my destructive me arts.


    And it seemed that the demonic Qi I had absorbed from Ya Hyeoljeok had also beenpletely purified.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The shock at what she had just witnessed left the Sword Master speechless.


    It seemed like she couldn¡¯t understand what had happened.


    Then I thought to myself, that if it was indeed possible to absorb demonic Qi from the Sword Master,


    ¡®Then I might be able to¡­¡¯


    <b><i> Save the Sword Master.</i></b>


    That was what I thought.


    And while I was having such a thought, the door of the house burst open.


    ¡°What are you all doing?¡±


    It was the Immortal Healer.


    ****


    <i>¨C Swish! sh!</i>


    The sound of the wooden sword cutting through the air was sharp.


    The sound that had once been blunt and soft had gradually morphed into a sharp sound.


    Gu Ryunghwa could feel her growth, but she felt that all of it was pointless.


    ¡®Half a step forward, keep the point of the sword in the upper body area¡­¡¯


    <i>¨C Swoosh!</i>


    A small amount of Qi was poured into her sword.


    Even when not actively trying to do so, her movements remained extremely urate.


    But, even after seeing her good result, Gu Ryunghwa¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change for the better.


    ¡®¡­So what if I can do this?¡¯


    After that day, she had trained repeatedly, but her mind was never at ease.


    The image of herself shaking in front of that enemy was a memory that she hadn¡¯t managed to shake from her mind.


    She instinctively knew that she couldn¡¯t win against him.


    But that wasn¡¯t even the important part.


    Whether she could win or not, her master had told her to never throw away her pride and responsibility as a martial artist, but she was ashamed of herself because she had done exactly that.


    Namgung Bi-ah, meanwhile, had stood in front of her, holding onto her sword to protect her.


    She had known that she couldn¡¯t win against him, she had also felt the fear of death.


    But even so, she hadn¡¯t hesitated.


    ¡®¡­But I, I¡­¡¯


    While thinking of the person that had stood in front of her, holding a sword to protect her,


    Gu Ryunghwa clenched her eyes shut as she felt her guilt rising all the way up to her neck.


    ¡®I only know how to run away, but I dare to make my sword blossom?¡¯


    Gu Ryunghwa felt that she wasn¡¯t worthy of bing a martial artist, let alone making her sword blossom.


    Then her thoughts went to Gu Yangcheon.


    She¡¯d heard that Gu Yangcheon was the one who had taken care of the monster who even Namgung Bi-ah had not been able to win against.


    She wondered how such a thing was possible from a person that used to be so weak and selfish.


    Thest time she had seen him was around this timest year.


    The Gu Yangcheon she¡¯d seen back then was the same as ever.


    Gu Ryunghwa clearly remembered him doing nothing while also treating everyone horribly.


    It had been around that time that she had decided topletely let go of Gu Yangcheon.


    ¡®¡­So how did such a person¡­?¡¯


    She wondered¡­ about whether it was doubt or jealousy she was feeling.


    Gu Ryunghwa started to swing her sword once again.


    She put more strength into the swings than before.


    If she didn¡¯t want to be a useless person, she had to focus.


    She trained to the point when she was about to copse from exhaustion.


    To be more specific, she swung her sword until she was forced to stop.


    She stopped her training only after her arms had started to shake, sweat flowing down her chin.


    Gu Ryunghwa had been dedicatedly focused on strengthening herself for the past few days while also sleeping less.


    ¡°I should¡­ go see my master now.¡±


    She remembered that her master hade back to Mount Hua for safety.


    Her master had teared up after hearing that she was able to escape from a life-threatening danger.


    Saying that she was a bad teacher.


    Even though Gu Ryunghwa had never once thought that she was a bad teacher.


    Even though she thought that she herself was the bad one.


    As she prepared to leave so that she could wash and change her clothes, she saw someone.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was Yung Pung.


    And he was someone who Gu Ryunghwa felt ufortable around for numerous reasons.


    Yung Pung, meanwhile, lowered his head in greeting when he saw Gu Ryunghwa.


    Because Gu Ryunghwa was still a second-generation student.


    ¡°Senior, were you training until now?¡±


    Gu Ryunghwa didn¡¯t respond to Yung Pung¡¯s question.


    She just nodded slightly and walked past him.


    ¡°Too much training isn¡¯t that-¡±


    ¡°Mind your own business.¡±


    Gu Ryunghwa who had been thinking of just passing by, spoke rudely in the end.


    Even she herself knew that she was in a sensitive mood.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It isn¡¯t my ce to ask¡­!¡±


    Yung Pung immediately apologized to Gu Ryunghwa.


    Gu Ryunghwa after hearing him, continued to walk again.


    She didn¡¯t want to look Yung Pung in the eyes.


    She was still a brat who never gotplimented despite her being a second-generation student,


    While Yung Pung was the youngest swordman of Mount Hua unlike her.


    ¡®¡­If I was him, then would it have gone differently back then?¡¯


    She wondered, thinking that he ¨C at the very least ¨C wouldn¡¯t have run away in fear.


    Because of her wounded pride and her guilt, Gu Ryunghwa quickly upped her gait.


    After reaching her destination and making sure that no one was around, she washed herself and changed into clean clothes.


    She felt herself getting better when she thought about visiting her master.


    Because of that, her steps felt light even with her exhausted body.


    After climbing the mountain, she arrived at the hut her master was staying in.


    Gu Ryunghwa calmed down her breath so that her master wouldn¡¯t notice that she was tired, then walked towards the hut.


    <b><i>¨C ¡­What did you just say?</i></b>


    But when she went up close, she heard the Immortal Healer¡¯s voice.


    Judging by how loud he was being, it seemed like her master was awake.


    As she was about to knock on the door,


    <b><i>¨C I¡­ may have a solution.</i></b>


    She stopped her hand after hearing Gu Yangcheon¡¯s voice.


    She didn¡¯t want to see him because she felt embarrassed after saying those words to him in the morning.


    ¡®Out of all the times¡­¡¯


    Gu Ryunghwa put on aplicated face and hesitated in front of the door, unsure of what to do.


    ¡®I¡¯ll just go inside and pretend I didn¡¯t know he was here.¡¯


    Just as she was about to open the door after deciding on that¡­


    <b><i>¨C You should know that you shouldn¡¯t even dare to joke around like that!</i></b>


    She heard the Immortal Healer shouting inside the hut and wondered what was going on.


    <b><i>¨C I¡¯m not joking around.</i></b>


    <b><i>¨C You aren¡¯t joking around? Do you even understand what you just said?</i></b>


    <b><i>¨C Yes.</i></b>


    And, even while the Immortal Healer was shouting at him, Gu Yangcheon only responded to him calmly.


    However,


    When she heard Gu Yangcheon utter those words without hesitation,


    <b><i>¨C I may be able to cure the Sword Master.</i></b>


    Gu Ryunghwa couldn¡¯t help but barge into the hut.

 Chapter 90: Treatment (3)

    <b>? Treatment (3) ?</b>


    ¡°What do you mean by that?!¡±


    Gu Ryunghwa suddenly opened the door and appeared.


    <b><i>Why did she have toe now out of all times?</i></b>


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    I had been hoping that she wouldn¡¯te today.


    Gu Ryunghwa asked with an excited tone the moment she saw me.


    ¡°Is it true? That you can cure master?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not certain.¡±


    ¡°How can you do such a thing? When even¡­ the Immortal Healer gave up on it¡­?¡±


    Remembering the fact that the Immortal Healer was right next to her caused Gu Ryunghwa to be careful with her words.


    If I were to be honest, there was no guarantee that the Sword Master would be cured just because I absorbed the demonic Qi that was inside her.


    However, even after I¡¯d said that it might be possible for me to cure her, I kept wondering to myself¡­


    Whether or not me involving myself in this was the right move.


    If I just left the Sword Master like this, I knew that she would die.


    And even if a miracle happened and she lived, she would most likely just live quietly while hiding herself from the world.


    I knew all of this because that was what had happened in my past life.


    The future had already changed slightly due to my selfishness,


    But something like this was on a whole different scale.


    The Sword Master being alive and well was just that significant.


    <b><i> So¡­ I wonder¡­ is it really right to change the future like this?</i></b>


    <b><i> Although¡­ there¡¯s also the chance that she will</i></b> <b><i>be a helper in the future when</i></b> <b><i>disaster strikes</i></b>¡­


    My thoughts were all over the ce.


    ¡®Even though I might just using be this thought as an excuse to save her.¡¯


    Yeah, I was just giving myself an excuse to save her.


    I was trying to convince myself no matter what.


    ¡®I¡¯m being selfish even at a time like this.¡¯


    I knew that I needed to act with certainty if I wanted to change the world, but I found myself hesitating again and again.


    I looked at Gu Ryunghwa and saw the nervousness written all over her face, as well as her quivering eyes.


    She knew that my words were absurd, but even still, the tiny bit of hope she was now holding unto due to my words was clear to see.


    It really showed me once again that, at the end of the day, Gu Ryunghwa was still a young girl who was soft.


    After looking at her, I spoke again.


    ¡°If you allow me, I would like to attempt to cure the Sword Master.¡±


    The Immortal Healer shouted back at me, still clearly displeased by my words.


    ¡°You are crossing the line. How can you cure someone when you¡¯ve never learned any medical skills? Do you know how sinful it is for you to give hope to a patient who is dying!?¡±


    I could understand why the Immortal Healer was saying those words.


    To someone like him, my words were very obviously absurd.


    And if I was in his shoes, I would¡¯ve most likely had the same reaction.


    The Sword Master, in the middle of this, just continued to quietly gaze into my eyes.


    Even though she was still fighting the demonic Qi that was inside her body, instead of frowning because of pain, she looked calm.


    The Sword Master then asked me.


    ¡°I would like you to exin clearly what this is.¡±


    ¡°Sword Master!¡±


    The Immortal Healer called out to the Sword Master in shock, as it seemed like the Sword Master was willing to hear my words.


    I took it as her approval to let me speak and so let out the words I hade up with in my mind.


    ¡°The Qi of the Gu n members allows the user to get rid of any turbid energy within their body.¡±


    No one interrupted my words.


    And as I saw that no one wanted to interrupt me, I continued.


    ¡°In my eyes¡­ the disease that is slowly killing the Sword Master is some sort of Qi that is inside her. Isn¡¯t that correct?¡±


    I asked the Immortal Healer.


    The Immortal Healer¡¯s expression disyed his shock after hearing my question.


    He didn¡¯t deny my words, and his expression made it seem like he was agreeing with me.


    ¡®He couldn¡¯t tell that there was demonic Qi inside my body, but could see it in the Sword Master¡¯s body¡­?¡¯


    I put aside that thought for now.


    I had to focus on the current situation.


    ¡°When I held the Sword Master¡¯s hand, I checked and noticed that I can purify the turbid energy that is inside her.¡±


    To be more urate, I was absorbing it, but I believed that saying that would only cause more harm than good.


    When I mentioned what happened when I held her hand, the Sword Master fell into deep thought as she had also felt that something had happened back then.


    The Qi of the Gu n obviously didn¡¯t have such an ability, but I had toe up with something to make myself seem more convincing.


    <i>¨C Grab.</i>


    When I turned to the direction of the sensation I felt, I saw Gu Ryunghwa firmly holding onto my clothes.


    ¡°¡­C-Can you really save master¡­?¡±


    Gu Ryunghwa¡¯s hands were shaking.


    ¡°Like I said before, I¡¯m not cert-¡±


    ¡°Save her¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°My master¡­ Please save her, brother¡­¡±


    I sighed inside my mind after seeing her tearing up. There was no way I didn¡¯t know what sort of emotions she was going through.


    ¡®Jeez, she only calls me a brother whenever she needs something from me.¡¯


    But, thanks to Gu Ryunghwa, I felt that involving myself with this wasn¡¯t the worse choice.


    Then the Immortal Healer asked me.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯d never heard that the Qi of the Gu n could do such a thing¡­ And do you think you can achieve something that not even Dohwa-, the Celestial Plum Blossom couldn¡¯t?¡±


    The Immortal Healer was right.


    The Celestial Plum Blossom who was the greatest taoist, hadn¡¯t been able to get rid of the turbid energy inside her, and that was why he had called the Immortal Healer here.


    And yet I was saying that I could cure such a thing out of nowhere.


    I was about to speak, to respond to the Immortal Healer, but the Sword Master who had previously been silently ruminating spoke up at that juncture.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be¡­ okay to let him try?¡±


    ¡°You¡­!¡±


    ¡°It is better to do something than just sit still and do nothing. And, like the child said, I felt my body change when I held his hand.¡±


    ¡°Even with the chance that he can get rid of the turbid energy inside you, I can¡¯t just leave a child to do such an important task¡­ and the little time you have in you might disappear because of this.¡±


    The Sword Master smiled at the Immortal Healer¡¯s worry.


    As if she was saying that she was okay with it.


    ¡°I already know that I don¡¯t have much time left. So I want to trust my belief.¡±


    The Immortal Healer let out a deep sigh after hearing the Sword Master.


    He wanted to convince her of how dangerous this could be, but the Sword Master had already made up her mind.


    The Immortal Healer, on seeing her expression, knew that he couldn¡¯t do anything about it anymore.


    ¡°¡­Can you really do it?¡±


    And so he turned to ask me.


    He still had a bit of doubt in his voice.


    My response was the same as before.


    ¡°I¡¯m not certain. I¡¯ll have to try.¡±


    ¡°¡­It may sound arrogant, but even I couldn¡¯t do it. I¡¯m saying this not only because I doubt you, but you also have to think about the burden and responsibility you will have on your shoulders.¡±


    To save someone.


    To feel the joy of saving someone, you also had to be prepared to feel the burden you would face if you couldn¡¯t.


    The Immortal Healer was asking me if I could endure the pain I would feel if I failed.


    I smiled inside my head after hearing the Immortal Healer.


    Whether it was the Celestial Plum Blossom or the Immortal Healer.


    They kept reminding me of the Second Elder.


    They had something in them that just reminded me of the Second Elder


    ¡°I believe that I can¡¯t just sit here and do nothing when there is a chance that I might be able to save her.¡±


    I was more talking to myself rather than to the Immortal Healer.


    Telling myself that I couldn¡¯t turn away again, not aftering this close.


    The Immortal Healer, after staring into my eyes for a bit, looked away and spoke.


    ¡°¡­If I see that something bad might happen, I¡¯m barging in.¡±


    And finally, the Immortal Healer gave me his approval.


    I was finally able to convince him with half-truths and half-lies.


    After that, the Sword Master asked me.


    ¡°How should I position myself for you to feel mostfortable?¡±


    ¡°You can just sitfortably.¡±


    Gu Ryunghwa helped the Sword Master sit down, and then I carefully went behind the Sword Master and sat behind her back.


    I tried to clear my mind when I saw the Sword Master¡¯s curved and skinny back.


    Because as I reached my hand out, I couldn¡¯t help but be afraid and anxious.


    As I thought, it would be hard to ovee my emotions in such a short time.


    But I still had to do it.


    ¡®If I don¡¯t, it¡¯ll crumble.¡¯


    It was a thought I¡¯d had even in my past life, a thought I had avoided countless times.


    The hand that reached out finally touched the Sword Master¡¯s back.


    I¡¯d been worried that I would need a special way with which I would absorb the demonic Qi flowing inside her,


    But that worry quickly vanished, because I felt the demonic Qi that was inside her start to flow into me the moment my hands touched her back.


    At the same time, my destructive me arts roared to life inside me.


    ¡®Holy¡­!¡¯


    Because such an unexpected amount of demonic Qi was rapidly surging into me, I felt as if my body was being ripped apart.


    I felt like screaming out, but I clenched my teeth to hold it in.


    I¡¯d realized it as soon as I started to absorb her demonic Qi.


    <b><i> If I made so much as a tiny mistake, I was fucked.</i></b>


    ¡®It¡¯ll overflow if I let my guard down for even the slightest moment.¡¯


    The demonic Qi repeatedly flowed around my body alongside my destructive me arts.


    It felt as if there was a storm inside my body.


    It made no sense to purify Qi as violent as demonic Qi in the first ce.


    But my destructive me arts along with the power of Mount Hua I¡¯d gotten from the treasure was making it possible.


    The Qi of Mount Hua was making the wild demonic Qi flowing around my body move smoothly.


    But even so, it was extremely painful process.


    ¡®¡­Shit.¡¯


    It was even worse than the pain I felt back when the Heavenly Demon had turned me into a demonic human by giving me demonic Qi in the past.


    It was very likely that the Sword Master was also experiencing simr pain, but she didn¡¯t let out a single groan.


    ¡®Even with her body being so weak.¡¯


    She probably had a weaker body than the average person at this point.


    But even with such a weak body, she was enduring such pain.


    Knowing that gave me the strength to endure my own pain.


    * * * *


    <b><i>How much have</i></b> <b><i>I absorbed¡­?</i></b>


    It felt like an eternity had gone by, but it realistically hadn¡¯t been that long.


    I felt the demonic Qi I was absorbing slowly being purified inside my body, but the purification process was gradually falling behind the rate at which the demonic Qi entered my body.


    It was too much. It was way too much.


    ¡®She¡¯d been holding on with this amount of qi¡­?¡¯


    It really made me realize how powerful the Sword Master was as a martial artist and how pure her Qi was.


    I felt like I was going to lose consciousness because of the Qi surging into my body like ocean waves.


    ¡®But I have to endure it.¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t give up now.


    Not only was the Sword Master¡¯s life at stake, but there was also the fact that I wasn¡¯t confident enough to deal with the demonic Qi that would overflow and explode.


    ¡®Why do I alwayse across situations where Qi had to enter my body!?¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t easy to so much ase across such a thing even if one tried.


    But wherever I went, I was always met with such a situation and the impact of it was extremely hard to endure.


    ¡®I guess this is just my luck, for fucks sake.¡¯


    When I was about to reach my limit due to the endless demonic Qi flowing into my body,


    <b>?¡­Ugh.?</b>


    I heard a sound from somewhere.


    ¡®¡­Huh?¡¯


    <b> ?Oof¡­ Ough¡­ Ugh.?</b>


    ¡®This voice¡­¡¯


    And suddenly, the pain I¡¯d been going through disappeared.


    <b><i> I¡¯ve definitely heard this voice before.</i></b>


    The unknown voice I¡¯d heard back when I was fighting Ya Hyeoljeok.


    The voice I had forgotten about suddenly resurfaced in my head clearly.


    <b> ?¡­I¡¯m¡­ Full¡­ but¡­ but¡­?</b>


    The unknown voice that sounded decrepit and robotic sounded livelier the more the time passed by.


    I had a bad feeling about that change.


    ¡®¡­What are you?¡¯


    <b> ?But this time, it¡¯s¡­ delicious??</b>


    The voice didn¡¯t respond to my question.


    <b> ?This¡­ is very delicious.?</b>


    Alongside a voice that sounded like it was giggling.


    Demonic Qi suddenly started surging into my body all at once.


    ¡®¡­!¡¯


    The demonic Qi that was explosively entering my body instantly filled up my body and even started to reach my abdomen area.


    The pain wasn¡¯t even the problem anymore.


    <b><i> I¡¯m going to die.</i></b>


    This was a problem of death.


    I started to bleed from my mouth.


    I retained consciousness even though I felt like I would ck out at any moment, and the arms that I wanted to retrieve, I found were stuck on the Sword Master¡¯s back.


    Both my consciousness and body were out of my control.


    ¡®What¡­ is¡­ this shit!?¡¯


    <i>¨C Kwoosh! </i>


    The demonic Qi that was flowing into my body as if it was destroying my body,


    <b> ?Ah.?</b>


    Stopped after that one word.


    <b> ?That was tasty.?</b>


    Following the voice that sounded satisfied.


    My body became weak, and I lost consciousness.


    * * * *


    When I opened my eyes, it was already morning.


    When I lifted my body up in shock, I saw that I was still inside the hut where the Sword Master was being treated.


    Thankfully, I hadn¡¯t be disabled due to Qi overflowing and exploding.


    ¡®¡­Was it perhaps a dream?¡¯


    I thought that it was possible that it had been a dream, but when I checked my body, I immediately realized that¡­


    ¡®¡­There is a fuck-ton.¡¯


    I felt the demonic Qi flowing around inside my body.


    It felt like there was more demonic Qi than my own Qi.


    When I looked around, I noticed that the Immortal Healer and Zhuge Hyuk weren¡¯t here, and Gu Ryunghwa was wriggling around underneath a nket.


    ¡®Is it morning¡­?¡¯


    Had I been out for two whole days again? It didn¡¯t feel that way.


    I couldn¡¯t find the Sword Master and the Immortal Healer, so I started feeling nervous.


    Wondering if something bad may have happened.


    I first went out of the hut.


    <i>¨C Swish-! Swish~Swoosh!</i>


    When I went out the door, I saw someone swinging a sword underneath the sunlight.


    And as soon as I saw that, I let out a sigh of relief.


    There was a scent of plum flowers following even the light swings of the sword.


    The sword movements seemed weak, but I knew it wasn¡¯t weak because of the sword trails that flowed through the air after every swing.


    ¡®¡­Impressive.¡¯


    From the outside, the movements seemed weak, but I felt chills run down my spine as I continued to watch the movements.


    Then, the sword art stopped.


    I couldn¡¯t see it clearly due to the sunlight, but it seemed like the person was looking at me.


    ¡°You woke up.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    The white hair that used to make her look old was gone, and her hair that was being blown by the wind was now a lustrous ck.


    ¡°It feels different now, seeing you like this.¡±


    I felt like I should¡¯ve been the one saying that.


    It was almost absurd how different she looked now whenpared to the appearance she¡¯d had before I passed out.


    I couldn¡¯t clearly see her face because of the sunlight, but I already knew.


    ¡®¡­Did she change her bones or something? Though I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case.¡¯


    I guessed that her bones had somehow gone back to how they had originally been.


    <b><i> But, had all that happened really just because I absorbed some demonic Qi¡­?</i></b>


    <i>¨C Creak.</i>


    Someone opened the door and came outside.


    ¡°¡­Master¡­?¡±


    It was Gu Ryunghwa, as I¡¯d expected.


    As Gu Ryunghwa caught sight of her master, I saw her eyes grow shaky.


    And immediately after, she burst into tears.


    The Sword Masterughed after seeing her.


    ¡°If you keep crying like that, your pretty face will rot away.¡±


    Gu Ryunghwa, after hearing her, ran towards the Sword Master and hugged her.


    I looked away when I saw her crying inside the Sword Master¡¯s arms.


    ¡®Ugh, I hate awkward moments like this.¡¯


    I awkwardly scratched my head.


    I wasn¡¯t used to things like this.


    I felt that I still needed a thorough exnation from her, but at the moment, it seemed like I had at least sessfully achieved my goal.


    Though I would probably have to carefully observe my bodyter, and then there was the fact that I would also have to exin all that had happened to the Celestial Plum Blossom.


    However¡­


    ¡®¡­I feel like I¡¯m forgetting something important.¡¯


    I felt ufortable because it felt like I had forgotten about something.


    * * * *


    When I got back to the lodge, I realized what it was that I had forgotten about.


    I saw Wi Seol-Ah and Namgung Bi-ah ring at me with their arms crossed.


    Namgung Bi-ah spoke the moment she saw me.


    ¡°You told me toe back before the meal¡­ and yet you stayed out the entire night?¡±


    <b><i> ¡­Yeah¡­</i></b>

 Chapter 91: Treatment (4)

    <b>? Treatment (4) ?</b>


    After morning came the Immortal Healer returned with some medicine.


    It seemed like he¡¯d gotten them from Mount Hua.


    ¡®How does he do it with such a frail body?¡¯


    It was hard enough for normal people to climb up and down the mountain, but the Immortal Healer was doing it like it was nothing with his body.


    <b><i>He must be getting them delivered to him, right? </i></b>


    I felt that it¡¯d be too much for his body if that wasn¡¯t the case.


    ¡°¡­All of the turbid energy is gone.¡±


    Those were the words that the Immortal Healer said whilst he thoroughly inspected the Sword Master¡¯s body.


    Thankfully, all of the Demonic Qi that had been inside her had been extracted sessfully.


    I was told that when I¡¯d fainted during the process, the Sword Master had fainted soon after.


    And when the Immortal Healer checked on us after, he saw that the turbid energy that had been inside the Sword Master was gone.


    And told me that my body also seemed like it had no problems.


    What I learned from this was that.


    ¡®As I thought, the Immortal Healer can¡¯t feel the Demonic Qi inside my body.¡¯


    That seemed the most likely scenario because he had been able to notice the turbid energy inside the Sword Master, but didn¡¯t say anything about the Demonic Qi that was inside my body.


    ¡®¡­But how?¡¯


    Saying that I didn¡¯t have it would be wrong because even as I thought to myself, I could feel the Demonic Qi wriggling inside my body.


    ¡®Thankfully, it seems like it¡¯s in the process of purification.¡¯


    The Demonic Qi inside my body was slowly getting eaten up and purified by my destructive me arts.


    There was just so much that I could barely notice the process.


    ¡®I don¡¯t really feel the Demonic Qi going wild, or feel any pain at all.¡¯


    That was what I was most relieved about.


    I¡¯d been worried about what to do if the Demonic Qi I absorbed went wild.


    But at the moment, that hadn¡¯t happened.


    The Immortal Healer, after noticing that my body was fine, told me to go back and rest.


    He said that I looked fine, but told me to call him if a problem urred.


    I was surprised at the unexpectedly kind act from the Immortal Healer.


    <b><i>¨C He really got rid of the turbid energy, I need to see how he did it! Opening up his body would be the easiest way to find out, but I can¡¯t do that right now. What should I¡­</i></b>


    ¡®¡­¡¯


    I felt like I shouldn¡¯t be listening to this, so I quickly left.


    When I was about to leave, the Sword Master called out to me, telling me that she¡¯d visit meter,


    And then thanked me.


    I responded, telling her that there was no need for her to thank me, and then returned to the lodge.


    And now at present,


    ¡°You told me toe back before the meal¡­ and yet you stayed out the enter night?¡±


    I think I¡¯m fucked.


    * * * *


    Two pairs of cold, angry eyes were looking at me.


    The chills I felt as a result of the res made me feel as if I was standing in snow.


    ¡®¡­I¡¯m fucked.¡¯


    Wi Seol-Ah tossed her head to the side after looking at me for a while,


    But Namgung Bi-ah continued to re at me without even blinking.


    She already had a cold expression by default so her icy re made me feel like there was snow falling around her.


    ¡°Uh, It¡¯s¡­¡±


    <b><i> How did I end up in this situation¡­?</i></b>


    I paused for a moment after that thought popped up, and then actually thought the situation through.


    <b><i> ¡­Why am I getting in trouble right now?</i></b>


    It felt like the situation was flowing weirdly.


    Because of that, I almost blurted out an excuse.


    ¡®¡­I¡¯m the owner of this ce, so why am I in trouble for staying out overnight?¡¯


    Of course, part of it was really my fault for noting back after telling her toe back before the meal.


    But I had things that I¡¯d needed to take care of.


    What was even more absurd was,


    ¡®Why can¡¯t I just say it since I know that¡­!?¡¯


    My instinct was telling me,


    That I should just stay silent.


    It was telling me that I would only get in more trouble if I spoke.


    And so I kept my mouth shut and continued to look at Namgung Bi-ah.


    After we¡¯d stared at each other for a while, Namgung Bi-ah moved.


    Just as it seemed that she was leaving to continue her training, she spoke to me.


    ¡°¡­At least, tell me next time¡­¡±


    After saying those words, she left to train.


    That evening, I experienced the quietest meal I had ever had since my regression.


    Namgung Bi-ah didn¡¯t speak much in the first ce, but even Wi Seol-Ah didn¡¯t say a word.


    I honestly felt like I was going to get sick.


    Then the next day came.


    Wi Seol-Ah was someone whose mood quickly changed after a day even if she had been sulking the previous day, so she came to me with a bright smile, and we talked.


    I didn¡¯t know if Namgung Bi-ah was still angry at me for yesterday, but in my eyes, it seemed like she wasn¡¯t thinking much about it.


    ¡®¡­Am I saved?¡¯


    I felt like I could finally catch my breath.


    When I checked my body, I saw that there was still Demonic Qi flowing inside, but as the purification process was still underway, it was much calmer.


    I even revolved the Qi around me, checking just in case for if the Demonic Qi inside me had be noticeable, but thankfully, the Qi I released wasn¡¯t demonic in nature.


    It felt like the Demonic Qi was being suppressed by something. Like something was preventing it from doing anything.


    ¡®¡­Is this rted to the voice I heard?¡¯


    The voice I¡¯d heard while absorbing the Demonic Qi that had been inside the Sword Master.


    The suspicious, ominous voice aroused my concern.


    ¡®Perhaps, the reason why Elder Shin disappeared was¡­¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t erase that thought.


    Where had the noisy voice of the elder suddenly gone off to otherwise?


    Could whatever it was that was devouring the Qi even reach Elder Shin?


    It wasn¡¯t that I missed Elder Shin just because a few days has passed,


    I had definitely be attached to him, but before that I had to know¡­


    ¡®How far can this thing reach?¡¯


    If something was inside my body, I had to find out what that thing was.


    I also had to find out what that thing wanted.


    <b><i>Is this thing the monster Elder Shin was suppressing?</i></b>


    I wasn¡¯t too certain of that, but I had no answers other than that.


    ¡®Is this also because of my demonic art?¡¯


    The demonic art that had somehow followed me even into my resurrection¡­


    I had been able to do many things with this sickening power in my past life, but I didn¡¯t want to repeat those same things again.


    ¡°¡­How tiring.¡±


    ¡­


    For a second, I thought I heard an old man¡¯s voice; saying that I was stillining even after everything had ended on a good note.


    <b><i> ¡­Did Elder Shin really disappear?</i></b>


    It felt wrong to say that because, for some reason, it felt like he hadn¡¯tpletely disappeared. But I didn¡¯t know why.


    While I was meditating, I felt a presence outside.


    <b><i>¨C Young master, it¡¯s Hongwa.</i></b>


    After hearing the voice, I stopped revolving my Qi.


    My focus was already broken, so there was no point in continuing.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    <i>¨C Slide.</i>


    Hongwa carefully opened the door after my response.


    ¡°¡­A guest came looking for you.¡±


    ¡°A guest? Who?¡±


    Yung Pung immediately came to mind.


    The only guests I usually had were Yung Pung and the Celestial Plum Blossom.


    So it felt right to assume that it was Yung Pung, particrly as the Celestial Plum Blossom was most likely busy with resolving everything that had happened up until now.


    But, an unexpected name came out of Hongwa¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Young Lady came to look for you.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    Gu Ryunghwa hade to visit.


    And not just by herself, but with another person.


    * * * *


    With Hongwa¡¯s guidance, they came into the room.


    Gu Ryunghwa, who seemed visibly ufortable, stepped in alongside another woman.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for visiting you so randomly.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s¡­ no problem.¡±


    I was so shocked that I even stuttered my words.


    The person that apanied Gu Ryunghwa¡­ was none other than the Sword Master.


    But the problem was that it took me a while to realize that the person before me was indeed the Sword Master.


    She had changed that much.


    ¡®I¡¯d thought that she would just look a little younger¡­¡¯


    But it wasn¡¯t just ¡®a little younger¡¯. The white hair she¡¯d had waspletely gone¨Dreced by a deep ck, and the wrinkles that had made her look older than the Celestial Plum Blossom hadpletely disappeared.


    She looked like she was in her thirties¡­ at most forty.


    ¡®¡­Is it normal to change that much just because I absorbed Demonic Qi from her¡­?¡¯


    The Qi she had been using to fight against the Demonic Qi had probably been restored to its original locations after I extracted the Demonic Qi.


    I knew already how pure and clear the Sword Master¡¯s Qi was since I¡¯d seen it yesterday, but I hadn¡¯t known that it was this powerful.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m d that you look to be in a healthier shape.¡±


    ¡°You seem very surprised.¡±


    Yes, I really was surprised.


    <b><i> Because the elderly woman you used to</i></b> <b><i>look like disappeared and you¡¯vee back looking like an elegantdy¡­</i></b>


    She definitely looked younger than yesterday.


    The Sword Master put on a light smile after noticing my thoughts.


    ¡°I was also surprised. I didn¡¯t even think that I could go back to my normal appearance, but it only took a few days to change this much¡­¡±


    ¡®¡­I guess she didn¡¯t change her bones after all.¡¯


    Since she¡¯d said that this was her normal appearance, then that was probably the case.


    <b><i> To be fair, it¡¯s probably impossible for her to just change her bones like that in one day in the first ce.</i></b>


    ¡°The Immortal Healer went on about how it was impossible for me to change this much in just a day, so I calmed him down when he said he was going to go find you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that I am very thankful for¡­¡±


    I remembered the expression on the face of the Immortal Healer when he¡¯d said that he wanted to look into my body.


    I was sure that I¡¯d seen a bit of lunacy in that face.


    ¡®I should avoid him for a few days¡­¡¯


    I was a bit scared.


    ¡°I came here today because I still haven¡¯t thanked you yet.¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t have to¡­¡±


    ¡°How can I not, when I¡¯m indebted to you for saving my life?¡±


    After saying those words, the Sword Master respectfully lowered her head to me.


    I tried to stop her in shock, but the Sword Master spoke faster than I could act.


    ¡°Thank you. You saved thiscking woman¡¯s life¡­¡±


    ¡°Sword Master¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only thanks to you that I can see the light of next year that I shouldn¡¯t have been able to see, and that I didn¡¯t have to feel guilty about leaving my disciple behind, so how can I not thank you?¡±


    ¡°I just did what I felt was right to do.¡±


    ¡°I know better than anyone that that is the hardest thing to do.¡±


    <b><i> ¡­Is that really the case?</i></b>


    The Sword Master had said that withplete honesty, but it was something that I couldn¡¯t understand.


    I hadn¡¯t done what I did because of whatever reason she thinks I did it for.


    I¡¯d only did it to atone for all my sins.


    The Sword Master then spoke to me.


    ¡°If you have something you want, do tell me. This life was saved only thanks to you, so I¡¯m willing to give it up for you whenever you want.¡±


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Gu Ryunghwa called her master with shock, but the Sword Master¡¯s eyes seemed serious.


    I smiled at her.


    ¡°How can you offer your life when you¡¯ve just been saved?¡±


    She was offering her life to me even though it had only been a few days since she was cured.


    This told me that the gratitude she felt towards me was just that genuine


    ¡®Plus¡­¡¯


    I nced at Gu Ryunghwa.


    And as our eyes met, Gu Ryunghwa let out a fake cough and quickly looked away.


    ¡®I think I¡¯m the one that¡¯s indebted to you instead.¡¯


    It was a pointless thought.


    I shook my head quickly to put it aside.


    ¡°Instead of your life, I think I may have a request for you.¡±


    ¡°Tell me what it is, I¡¯ll do anything.¡±


    ¡°Um, can you say that you¡¯ll do anything when you don¡¯t even know what I want to ask?¡±


    <b><i> What if I told her to betray Mount Hua, or to kill someone, what would she do then?</i></b>


    The Sword Master then spoke while lightlyughing after noticing my thoughts.


    ¡°Whatever request you¡¯ll make, it doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯ll be something that will harm anyone.¡±


    <b><i> What did she see in me that made her think that?</i></b>


    I avoided looking at her after feeling ufortable by her overflowing faith in me.


    ¡®I was the one that burnt down Mount Hua.¡¯


    I told myself that I wouldn¡¯t run away from it anymore, however, and it only made it scarier.


    Until everyone in Mount Hua had died, and everything was burnt into ashes; I had watched it till the end, so I clearly remembered everything that happened.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll visit youter since it¡¯s not something I need to ask now.¡±


    The Sword Master smiled at my words.


    ¡°Oh, and I have one more thing I want to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve been curious for a long time¡­ But I never got to ask.¡±


    The Sword Master, after saying that, told Gu Ryunghwa to go outside.


    Gu Ryunghwa seemed like she wanted to stay, but the Sword Master strictly ordered her.


    ¡°Go outside for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Then Gu Ryunghwa left the room, sulking,


    And as Gu Ryunghwa departed the room, the smile on the Sword Master¡¯s face disappeared, giving way for a serious expression.


    <b><i> What is she going to ask me?</i></b>


    I told her that she could ask me, and the Sword Master paused for a second to release a deep sigh,


    After that, she spoke.


    ¡°Do you know about Cheonhee¡¯s disappearance?¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    The thing that the Sword Master was curious about¡­


    It was about my mother.

 Chapter 92: Preparation (1)

    <b>? Preparation (1) ?</b>


    It was an inexplicably cold winter.


    I could feel the chill of the winter seep through my knees as I kneeled on the ground.


    I was unable to see the faces of the people standing around me due to the shadow acting as a veil, covering their faces, but I knew instinctively what kind of expressions they were making right now.


    <b><i> Did she feel pity? Sympathy? </i></b>


    <b><i> No¡­</i></b>


    They definitely felt no emotion¡ª not even an iota of it.


    In the middle of all these hateful eyes, was me¡ª looking listlessly at the visage of a woman.


    She was touching my cheek with her trembling hands as tears streamed down incessantly from her eyes.


    And I¡­ was unable to utter even a single word.


    The only thing I was capable of¡ª just staring at the pitiful woman with hollow eyes¡­


    <b> ?I¡¯m sorry¡­?</b>


    I was unable to understand the meaning behind the apology of the crying woman¡¯s mouth.


    <b><i> For what?</i></b>


    <b><i> What is she so sorry for?</i></b>


    <b> ?Mom is sorry¡­?</b>


    She kept repeating the same string of words¡ª a sad tune apanying her trembling voice.


    I was still unable to utter a word. Not even a whisper.


    I wondered in my mind¡­ just what kind of expression was my father making while standing beside me.


    Right now, I was unable to look up and find out¡­


    Because, if I did¡­ I would probably crumble into pieces inside¡­


    No, perhaps, I had already reached that point¡­


    <b> ?¡­Let go now.?</b>


    Father¡¯s cold voice reverberated in my ears.


    My mother¡¯s hand, caressing my cheek, slowly but surely went down with themand.


    <b> ?¡­I¡¯m sorry.?</b>


    <b><i> Those same goddamned words¡­ they feel like they were being hammered into my chest.</i></b>


    Just whose fault was this?


    It was the time of snowfall.


    I started shivering due to the icy cold.


    The outer garment that mother covered my body with¡­ had been blown away by the cruel wind,


    Still, no one cared.


    This was the first time I had experienced such a chill in my life.


    Not due to of the season, morphed in frigidity and cold, but rather the sensations I was feeling¡ª which made me feel like I was freezing up from inside out.


    I hade to learn that this was much scarier than any amount of coldness that the seasons can inflict me with.


    <b> ?Preparations??</b>


    <b> ?It is all ready, sir.?</b>


    Mother lowered her head after registering the few words that had been exchanged.


    I, who had been watching the spectacle the whole time, finally asked my father.


    <b> ?¡­Why??</b>


    I couldn¡¯t dare to look up to his eyes.


    However, I was still sure that father was looking at me when I spoke.


    <b> ?¡­Why are you showing me something like this??</b>


    I was just unable to understand.


    Why did I have to watch this?


    <b><i> Why do I have to watch my mother crying?</i></b>


    I didn¡¯t know.


    Nor did I want to know or understand for that matter.


    <b> ?What is it that you want from me¡­??</b>


    <b> ?What I want from you??</b>


    Father¡¯s icy cold voice descended upon me.


    Just what was the identity of the emotion thaty within his voice?


    Was it anger?


    His voice was too calm and monotone for it to be anger.


    Was it sadness then?


    His voice was too dry and steady for it to be called sadness.


    <b> ?Nothing.?</b>


    I couldn¡¯t help but stare at father¡¯s eyes when I heard his emotionless response.


    <b> ?I have nothing I want from you. Stay alive, that¡¯s all I need from you.?</b>


    With those lines delivered in a cold and apathetic tone, and a frigid chill in his eyes, I was forced to endure the horrifying sensations of the suffocation I felt in my heart.


    The eyes that had been trained on me shifted locations.


    <b> ?Open.?</b>


    With thatmanding word along with a small movement of his hands, a huge door appeared behind mother, ripping into the space beyond.


    The door that appeared with the rushing wind was tinged in a red aura¡ª a sickening stench of unknown origins mixed into the gale.


    <b> ?What is¡­?</b>


    When I started to feel puzzled and afraid of its presence, mother carefully held my hand.


    I looked at mother with a deep tremble in my eyes, but I was unable to see her face as her head had been lowered.


    <b> ?¡­Take care of Ryunghwa.?</b>


    <b> ?Mom¡­??</b>


    I did not want to let her go.


    I wanted to ask where she was going¡ª and why she had to leave us behind,


    However, it was already toote for me to ask any questions. Immediately, I reached my hands out towards my beloved mother, however, just as the door¡¯s aura grazed past mother¡¯s body¡ª her body began disappearing from existence.


    <b> ?N¡­ No! Mom!?</b>


    I tried to do something, anything to get ahold of my mother¡­ however, I was instantly pushed back by father, unable to go forwards.


    I immediately tried to rush back, trying to do anything in my powers to stop mother, but the door had already closed in that short time,


    And the ce mother had been sitting on in her lonesone, was empty¡ª without a single trace of anyone¡¯s presence.


    As if nothing was even there in the first ce.


    <b> ?Why¡­ Just why??</b>


    <b><i> How could you do this to us?</i></b>


    I cried out emotionally, but father¡¯s eyes never looked at me for even once.


    I didn¡¯t want him to love me.


    I already knew that he wasn¡¯t the type of person who could feel things like love and affection, so I was fine with it.


    I didn¡¯t want anything from him. Because my young self was already satisfied with the things I already had.


    <b> ?¡­Why¡­! Why, why! Why!!?</b>


    I charged at father using all my strength and started hitting him with evrything I got¡ª as though I was hitting on a wall.


    It didn¡¯t hurt him one bit, I knew, but I felt like I was about to go insane if I at least didn¡¯t retaliate this much.


    When I ended up in a state where I couldn¡¯t use my arms anymore, as all Qi had already left those small confines, father spoke in that same frigid tone.


    <b> ?Are you satisfied.?</b>


    It really seemed that there was not a trace of emotions in his voice.


    Once I heard his words, instantly, I copsed to the ground.


    Darkness filled up my vision.


    It was at that moment that my young self learned.


    That this feeling was known as despair.


    When I was wallowing in this sickening emotion¡ª as tears flowed down my face in tandem with my heavy breaths,


    Father passed by my copsed self, as though it meant nothing to him, and spoke up.


    <b> ?Follow me, I have something to show you.?</b>


    Those were the words leaking out of his lips¡ª but it was more akin to orders than anything else.


    As my body was already being forcefully dragged away.


    I was unable to think about anything any longer, nor did I wish to think about anything.


    I wanted to live forever inside this darkness that now permeated my existence.


    However, as if to show me that what I had seen had not been enough already, when I was forcefully brought into the Gu n¡¯s basement,


    I finally saw what kind of n the Gu n was.


    Why the n was made and the reason of our existence.


    Father then informed me that this was our fate¡ª fate of the members of our n.


    I had to realize in that dark and colorless night of winter.


    That the rest of my life would be nothing but a surefire ride of hell on earth.


    * * * *


    I stayed quiet for a while after registering the Sword Master¡¯s question.


    I didn¡¯t expect thising from her.


    I never expected that the Sword Master would question me as such.


    ¡®¡­About my mother?¡¯


    It was understandable since she was indeed my mother¡¯s friend, however, that knowledge didn¡¯t pique my curiosity.


    <b><i> Did she not hear from Gu Ryunghwa?</i></b>


    <b><i> Or did she know something?</i></b>


    I knew that Gu Ryunghwa had seen everything that transpired on that fateful day.


    However, she had lost conscience after some time, so she hadn¡¯t been able to see it all.


    ¡°Howe you are curious about that?¡±


    I spoke, unaware of the sharpness that naturally exuded from my tone. I definitely had to calm myself down.


    The Sword Master maintained her calm expression even after hearing the tone of my voice.


    Where my mother went¡ª it was something I¡¯ve been curious about all my life.


    What was ironic about it was that¡ª I was only able to realize the truth after meeting the Heavenly Demon.


    ¡°Mother passed away.¡±


    Was that really what happened?


    I asked myself that question¡ª a question whose answer I didn¡¯t wish to know.


    <b><i> It was only right that Gu Ryunghwa keeps the resentment and hatred she felt for the n and me.</i></b>


    <b><i> Truth is a sin.</i></b>


    I had to keep that goddamned truth inside of my mind..


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can tell you any more about it as this is our n¡¯s matters.¡±


    I signaled that I was not willing to answer her question.


    This was honestly better than straight-up telling her lies.


    The Sword Master, after hearing my words, stared into my eyes for a long, long time.


    I too didn¡¯t avoid her gaze and stared back.


    As our staring contest continued, suddenly, the Sword Master closed her eyes in resignation.


    ¡°Right¡­ I¡¯m sorry for asking something that¡¯s painful for you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s already in the past.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for understanding. Oh¡­ I¡¯m curious about when you¡¯ll return to your n.¡±


    ¡°I believe we will start on our way after one or two days.¡±


    ¡°Even with the tournament starting soon¡­?¡±


    Judging by the Sword Master¡¯s reaction, it seemed to me that she was unaware of Gu Ryunghwa¡¯s refusal to return home.


    ¡°I was originally nning on leaving after the event, but I am thinking of going early as my little sister said that she won¡¯t return to the n with us.¡±


    Gu Ryunghwa had been ordered to return to the n at a certain time every year.


    That was the deal that my father had made with the Sword Master.


    So I had to bring her back with me no matter what,


    However, considering the fact that father had sent me here while offering a heavenly pill,


    ¡®I¡¯m tasked to bring her back and I¡¯m in a position where I won¡¯t get in trouble even if I throw a tantrum.¡¯


    The higher-ups of the n would probably have their eyes trained on me,


    And I would likely get in some trouble if I were to stubbornly force her to return with me¡ª however, it wouldn¡¯t lead to any big problems.


    ¡®He¡¯ll just take care of it by himself if he feels the need for it,¡¯


    If that wasn¡¯t his intention, he would¡¯ve taken care of this matter himself.


    He shouldn¡¯t have sent me to this ce if that were to be the case.


    I didn¡¯t want to force a girl toe with me when she clearly had no desire to do that.


    ¡®I should be the only one to be forced to do something that I don¡¯t want to do.¡¯


    Getting ahold of the things I was forced to let go of in my past life, one thing at a time, was something that should be done by myself, after all.


    The Sword Master donned a befuddled expression on her face after hearing my words.


    I had spoken it with the express intention of not leaving any leeway for any problems, but did it still cause some troubles after all?


    Contrary to my growing worries, the Sword Master merely nodded her head in acknowledgement soon enough.


    ¡°Okay. I see.¡±


    Then she stood up promptly.


    ¡°I apologize for taking up your time.¡±


    ¡°¡­You are leaving?¡±


    ¡°Since I said everything I came here for, I should leave already. The eyes outside are also quite scary.¡±


    <b><i> The eyes outside¡­?</i></b>


    When the Sword Master went out of my room, I also followed her outside, intending to send her off.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting excitedly for the request you¡¯ll make.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be excited about it.¡±


    It is an important matter¡­ but I still had to think about it.


    ¡°I believe that next time, I¡¯lle with the Immortal Healer.¡±


    ¡°¡­You don¡¯t need toe to me. I¡¯ll visit you onest time before I leave.¡±


    The Sword Master smiled kindly, a smile that had reached even her eyes, after hearing my words but didn¡¯t say anything in response.


    Huh? Was she signaling that she wasn¡¯t going to listen to me¡­? I was starting to feel a bit scared now.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    When I went outside with the Sword Master, I saw Gu Ryunghwa and Namgung Bi-ah standing outside.


    I thought that she had gone out to train already, but what was she doing here?


    Namgung Bi-ah repeatedly looked at me and the Sword Master with her characteristic emotionless expression on her face.


    I was about to go towards her, wondering why she had beeen acting like that, but the Sword Master went up to her first.


    ¡°So you are that child.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah was slightly taken aback when she saw the Sword Master going up to her.


    She was about to lower her head as a show of respect¡ª it was understandable since the Sword Master was a respected mastial artist of the Martial World,


    But the Sword Master grabbed Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s hand with a soft touch.


    ¡°¡­Ah!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for saving my disciple¡­ Thank you so much.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ It¡¯s¡­¡±


    It was refreshing and unique, seeing Namgung Bi-ah so flustered and lost.


    ¡°I heard a lot about you from my disciple. That there was a pretty girl that took care of her and helped her a ton with her training and swordsmanship.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah¡­¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah looked away, feeling embarrassed due to her words.


    ¡°You are beautiful just like my student stated. I never saw such a pretty child in my whole life.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s head kept lowering further and further the morepliments she received from the Sword Master.


    The Sword Master then spoke while looking at the shy Namgung Bi-ah.


    ¡°I heard that you are Yangcheon¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡±


    <b><i> Yangcheon?</i></b>


    I had to stop on my tracks for a split moment when I heard her speak that word so naturally.


    I didn¡¯t expect her to think that we were that close already.


    Namgung Bi-ah nodded her head ever so slightly in response.


    It seemed like she had no intention of denying that fact.


    Though I also half-gave up on that thought too¡­


    ¡°Both yours and Yangcheon¡¯s heart are so kind, so you¡¯ll be a good match for each other.¡±


    ¡®I really don¡¯t think that¡¯s true.¡¯


    I held myself in from speaking out as I didn¡¯t want to ruin the good atmosphere that was going on between them. However, I denied that notion immediately.


    The Sword Master left after telling Namgung Bi-ah that she wanter to see her one more time before she left with us so that she could repay her for teaching and then saving her disciple.


    I asked Namgung Bi-ah after I checked that the Sword Master had left the premise.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t go to train?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±


    She had taken off the bandages from her arms already¡ª thankfully, it seemed that her broken hand had healed already, that too in a few days.


    ¡°¡­Hm, thankfully¡ª Huh? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°Nah, you just look like you are in a good mood.¡±


    Was that my mistake?


    It felt like Namgung Bi-ah was smiling ever so slightly.


    She still had that usual emotionless look going on¡­ but for some reason I myself was unaware of, she looked like she was in a good mood right now.


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    Was the replyt Namgung Bi-ah gave to my question.


    However, in my view, she definitely seemed to be in a good mood.


    ¡®Is it because of thepliments she got from the Sword Master?¡¯


    I had the belief that she didn¡¯t really care if someone called her pretty.


    But I guess she was still weak topliments.


    * * * *


    The Sword Master mused while going to the hut.


    ¡®¡­What happened back then?¡¯


    It was about the children¡¯s mother.


    Gu Yangcheon seemed like he definitely knew something about the matter.


    But he was intentionally hiding it from the world.


    So much so that it seemed like he would turn hostile if she were to press him further for answers.


    The Sword Master didn¡¯t want that to happen.


    Not only was she indebted to him, but she also felt guilty that she couldn¡¯t do anything for him in return.


    She wanted her disciple to be happy.


    That¡¯s what she prioritized as her master.


    When she neared the end of her life due to her disease, the only desire she had was for her disciple to find happiness in life.


    ¡°Ryunghwa.¡±


    Gu Ryunghwa stopped in her tracks after hearing her master¡¯s call.


    She had a bright smile on her face because even the small act of holding her master¡¯s hand gave her endless happiness.


    ¡°I heard that you said you wouldn¡¯t return to the n, is that right?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    A dark shadow covered her face as soon as she heard her master¡¯s words.


    ¡°Um¡­ when I told him I didn¡¯t want to go, he said I didn¡¯t have to¡­¡±


    ¡°But you should. A promise is a promise.¡±


    ¡°But¡­!¡±


    Gu Ryunghwa couldn¡¯t respond further.


    Her master had be healthy. It was a miracle like no other.


    They were able to walk together hand in hand, something that was impossible not long ago, and they were even able to train when they had some free time.


    It felt like a dream to Gu Ryunghwa.


    That¡¯s why she was more hesitant to answer further.


    It was true that she didn¡¯t want to go back to the n for even a second, however, there were also other reasons behind her decision.


    The main reason back then was¡­ that her beloved master did not have much time left to live,


    However, there was another reason now for her reluctance.


    ¡®¡­What if something happens to master again when I¡¯m gone?¡¯


    She just felt uneasy leaving her master behind.


    When the Sword Master noticed her thoughts, she patted Gu Ryunghwa¡¯s head softly and spoke.


    ¡°Do not worry.¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Since you feel so uneasy, let us go together this time.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    Gu Ryunghwa became puzzled after hearing something that she was unable to make sense of.


    The Sword Master then looked at the puzzled disciple of hers andughed out loud. She wasn¡¯t just lying to calm her down right now.


    She was being serious. Dead serious.


    ¡°It seems like I have something to do in the Gu n too, so let¡¯s go together this time.¡±


    <b><i> Master¡­ going together?</i></b>


    A question mark immediately formed on top of Gu Ryunghwa¡¯s head at that thought.

 Chapter 93: Preparation (2)

    <b>? Preparation (2) ?</b>


    It had already been 10 days since I came to Shaanxi.


    I was residing in the Mount Hua Sect for much longer than I had initially nned.


    It¡¯s primarily due to all those problems that popped out of nowhere.


    ¡®It¡¯ll be fall by the time I return to the n.¡¯


    Owing to the extremely long distance between the two locations, it will really take me till fall to reach home.


    Time was really moving faster than I could give it credit for.


    It would soon be a full year since I had resurrected into the past.


    I didn¡¯t even feel like I had done much of anything, but time still passed by at such a rapid pace.


    ¡®I do feel that I have changed quite a bit¡­ but didn¡¯t at the same time.¡¯


    My attainments in the Destructive me Arts had already reached the 4th realm in a little less than a year.


    It was understandable since I was just climbing through the ranks that I had already attained in my past life, however, it still felt a bit too fast no matter how much I thought.


    The phenomenon was possible probably due to all the new energies that I had no idea I would be absorbing in this life.


    I was still far away from reaching the 5th realm of the me arts, but at the same time, it didn¡¯t feel that far away either. It was a very ambiguous feeling.


    However, by the time I do reach the realm, I needed to set a goal for myself.


    It was funny that even though I hadn¡¯t reached the 5th realm, I was thinking of setting up my goals for the future.


    <i>¨C ze!</i>


    <i>¨C m!</i>


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Yung Pung flew out of the raucous mes, that covered the surroundings, and rolled on the ground in the end.


    Simultaneously, I suppressed the mes that had engulfed the area in their scathing heat.


    ¡°Whew¡­¡±


    Letting out a breath, I could immediately notice heat and steam leaking out of my mouth.


    ¡°¡­Amazing.¡±


    I told Yung Pung.


    I was being truthful when I said those words.


    How long had it been since his first duel against Yung Pung?


    <b><i> Ten days at most, perhaps?</i></b>


    However, Yung Pung had changed drastically in that short amount of time.


    His plum blossoming sword which felt light not long ago, now became faster and heavier than ever before.


    Moreover, his physical body, supporting his sword arts and acting as its foundation, had be much firmer than what it previously was.


    It was almost as if he had been training for years to achieve such growth.


    ¡°Geniuses I swear¡­¡±


    I was able to further realize just how talented Yung Pung was, so I couldn¡¯t help but smirk.


    The growth of his physique and aspects rted to it were understandable since it relied more on effort rather than talent itself.


    However, there was something fundamentally different about Yung Pung¡¯s sword strikes.


    It wasn¡¯t just sharper and faster, but it was also changed in a way that practically all of his attacks now targeted the enemy¡¯s weak points and gave them virtually no openings or chance for counterattacks.


    A change of this level would take a long time to integrate even with the presence of a mentor.


    However, Yung Pung was learning this on his lonesome, and that too at a rapid rate.


    ¡®Of course, he probably does have a mentor.¡¯


    However, his mentor was unlikely to only focus on teaching Yung Pung.


    Yung Pung, sprawled about on the ground, coughed violently before speaking, conveying the absurdity he felt in my words.


    ¡°¡­Who¡¯s calling me a genius now?¡±


    It looked like Yung Pung was saying ¡°How could you be the one saying that to me right now¡± with the face he was making currently.


    Of course, from Yung Pung¡¯s perspective, a kid that looked much younger than him was beating him up like it was nothing, so it was understandable that he felt that way.


    ¡®Comparing yourself to me is a bit much though.¡¯


    <b><i> You should try regressing too then.</i></b>


    ¡®Not that I can actually say this line¡­¡¯


    Anyway, the rate of Yung Pung¡¯s progression in his growth was gradually bing faster and faster.


    ¡®It seems like he won¡¯t have a problem with oveing his wall with his current mindset.¡¯


    Unlike the Yung Pung from my past who had given up after being stuck in front of that seemingly unsurmountable wall¡ª the current Yung Pung gave me the feeling that he would be sessful this time around.


    That was my estimation, but Yung Pung, due to not being privy to the thoughts churning in my head, just showed me a bitter smile.


    ¡°I thought I worked rather hard, but I can¡¯t beat Young Master Gu in the end, huh¡­¡±


    I was thinking of speaking in response to that statement, however, in the end, I chose to keep my silence.


    I believed that keeping this silence was the best choice I could make for him at the moment.


    ¡°I got to work harder then.¡±


    And¡­ as expected, even without saying anything, he was able to fire himself up.


    ¡®Scary.¡¯


    <b><i> Not only does he have monstrous talent, but he also has a passion that rivals that talent of his. </i></b>


    He also had plenty of time as he was still in his youth.


    As long as nothing bad happened to him from now on, Yung Pung would likely be a martial artist that could rival the Heavenly Venerables in power in the near future.


    At least that seemed to be the case in my eyes.


    ¡®So long as the demonic cult doesn¡¯t appear that is.¡¯


    <i>¨C Clench.</i>


    I clenched my fist in anger.


    But I immediately calmed down my nerves on the next second.


    Hiding my inner emotions, I asked Yung Pung.


    ¡°Do you want to continue?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no. It will be troublesome for you if we spar anymore, so I shall go train by myself from now on.¡±


    I hade here to duel with Yung Pung ording to his past request.


    It was me who hade to him, not the other way around.


    I did that because of his request, but I could still vividly recall his bright smile, seemingly touched that I came to him first.


    <b><i> Does he like duels that much¡­?</i></b>


    After the duel ended, I asked him another question.


    ¡°Master Yung Pung.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the tournament starts in two days, is that right?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. Lord Celestial Plum Blossom informed us about that after returning from the Plum Blossom Cemetery.¡±


    The Plum Blossom Cemetery.


    It was a ce for the martyrs who had died for the Mount Hua Sect.


    I didn¡¯t have much knowledge about it as I was not from the Mount Hua Sect, but I still remember hearing that only the Lords of the sect were allowed to enter that ce.


    ¡®He finally returned huh.¡¯


    I heard that the Celestial Plum Blossom went there not long after my talk with him after waking up, so it would mean that he was there for at least a few days.


    ¡®No wonder it was so noisy¡­¡¯


    The people in the streets were talking vigorously about the tournament.


    That¡¯s why I asked Yung Pung about it since I was able to hear about that from all the way up here.


    It seemed like it was time for me to soon return to my n since the tournament was about to begin.


    ¡°What are you nning on doing now? If you don¡¯t have any ns, how about we train toget¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh, I have something to do in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s disappointing.¡±


    He really seemed disappointed by my answer.


    I also wanted to train since I had already increased the difficulty and my training hours, but I still needed to return to the lodge for now.


    After departing from Yung Pung¡¯s ce, I arrived back at the lodge.


    I looked around, searching for Wi Seol-Ah, but it seemed like she still wasn¡¯t here which felt unnatural to me.


    ¡®What was she up to these days¡­ so much so that I can¡¯t even see her around these parts anymore?¡¯


    I didn¡¯t know.


    For the past few days, I was only able to see Wi Seol-Ah during mealtimes. It was hard to get ahold of her sight anytime else.


    When I asked Hongwa, she informed me that she was still performing all the work assigned to her quite diligently.


    <b><i> Is she perhaps avoiding me then?</i></b>


    Such a thought bothered me a bit.


    I even had the thoughts of bringing up this matter, of her avoiding me, if that really was to be the case.


    ¡®Should I try to appease her with some yakgwa¡­?¡¯


    I felt like that would be more effective than anyints I could make to her.


    When I opened the door with these pointless thoughts in mind, I was greeted with the sight of Namgung Bi-ah.


    ¡°Why is she sleeping here now?¡±


    She was taking a nap, covered in a nket, on the floor of my room.


    Moreover, the nket was mine.


    I heard that Namgung Bi-ah was taking naps inside my room recently.


    <b><i> Wait, why isn¡¯t anyone stopping her even while knowing that?</i></b>


    ¡°¡­Should I just wake her up?¡±


    It would not be problematic to wake her up since this was my room, after all, however, I still felt conflicted in doing something like that since she looked veryfortable while taking a nap like that.


    In the end, I just allowed her to sleep inside and exited my room.


    I had originally nned to change my clothes inside, but I just ordered a servant to bring me a new set of clothes while I sat on the floor outside.


    While I closed my eyes, basking in the sunshine, I uttered some words.


    ¡°Why did youe again?¡±


    ¡°¡­Oof.¡±


    I spoke to Gu Ryunghwa who had been busy stealthily watching me from behind a wall.


    I already knew that Gu Ryunghwa was present in my lodgings since I had heard about her arrival from Hongwa.


    ¡°Does your master have something to say to me?¡±


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    ¡°Then what?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gu Ryunghwa¡¯s lips fidgeted silently while she kept looking into my eyes.


    I waited patiently as it looked like she had something to say to me.


    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯te to see you, brother¡­ I just came here to see sis¡­ N¡­ No, I indeed came here to see you, brother.¡±


    <b><i> What is she saying¡­?</i></b>


    It looked like she was having an inner battle against herself right now.


    ¡°Why are you calling me brother all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°¡­Then are you my sister?¡±


    What she spoke was quite simr to what I had told her thest time.


    I didn¡¯t expect her to use it against me right now¡­


    ¡°Anyway, so you came to see me then?¡±


    It was unexpected.


    Gu Ryunghwa probably felt ufortable being around me, so I wondered the reason behind hering here to see me.


    ¡°¡­T-Thanks.¡±


    I looked at Gu Ryunghwa in utter shock after I heard what she said.


    <b><i> The first thing she does aftering here is thank me?</i></b>


    Furthermore, I felt more dumbfounded as it was none other than Gu Ryunghwa who was thanking me right now.


    <b><i> Did her master tell her to do that?</i></b>


    ¡°¡­For what¡­ all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°You saved my master¡­ so thank you.¡±


    ¡°I already got the thanks from your master.¡±


    Moreover, she even offered to help me with anything I asked of her, so that was already more than enough for me.


    I was already nning on getting the Sword Master¡¯s assistance on a matter that I needed to discuss with the Celestial Plum Blossom.


    So Gu Ryunghwa didn¡¯t need to¡ª


    ¡°¡­You did it for me, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    I becamepletely silent after hearing Gu Ryunghwa¡¯s words.


    <b><i> Why? Why is she thinking that way?</i></b>


    ¡°Your face says it all brother.¡±


    ¡°So you came here to say that¡­?¡±


    She came all the way here just to thank me then?


    While I was pondering over those thoughts, Gu Ryunghwa continued speaking¡­


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m scared of you brother.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The sudden heart-stabbing words almost made me lose my breath.


    ¡°I¡¯m confused right now because it feels like you returned to your past self, but I¡¯m scared that you would hit or curse at me again, so I¡¯m just really feeling scared and confused and¡­ lost.¡±


    Fear undey in her tone as she spoke.


    This was definitely my fault.


    <b><i> I shouldn¡¯t have done such things.</i></b>


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Those words were the only response I could give.


    If I tried to say something else, it would onlye off as sordid excuses.


    Gu Ryunghwa didn¡¯t speak when I apologized to her.


    Nor did she ept my apology or get angry for uttering those words.


    I also chose to remain silent, just keeping my gaze on her.


    Hesitating for some time, Gu Ryunghwa spoke again.


    ¡°¡­Can we be like before?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Was my immediate and blunt response to her question.


    I may have regressed, but it was still toote for us.


    It would be difficult for us to return to our past rtionship due to the elements I couldn¡¯t revert about myself.


    Which was exactly why I needed to be strict and blunt in my tone while conveying my response to her.


    ¡°It would be tough to go back to those times.¡±


    Since we already lost a dear individual to us both, the key person that would let us return to those times.


    Gu Ryunghwa also nodded, more or less expecting my response.


    She didn¡¯t say anything further.


    After a period of gloomy silence, Gu Ryunghwa brought up a different subject.


    ¡°I decided to go back to the n.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    <b><i> This suddenly?</i></b>


    ¡°I thought you said you didn¡¯t want to go.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t want to go back to that nasty ce. But master said that she¡¯ll go with me.¡±


    <b><i> What is she saying now? The Sword Master is actually going with her?</i></b>


    ¡°¡­The Sword Master is going toe along with you?¡±


    ¡°She told me that she has some business with our family.¡±


    ¡°I mean¡­ Why is she deciding to go with you when she just started to recover.¡±


    <b><i> This is the first time I¡¯ve heard such a thing.</i></b>


    <b><i> The Sword Master really has some business with the Gu n¡­?</i></b>


    ¡°She said that she¡¯ll inform you about her decision and the pertaining details the next time she sees you, but I¡¯m just telling you now since I¡¯m here already.¡±


    After saying those words, Gu Ryunghwa turned around.


    As she reached the entrance of my lodge, Gu Ryunghwa spoke up again.


    ¡°Once again, thank you for saving my master, brother.¡±


    There were no traces of resentment in those words.


    However, it was highly likely that she hadn¡¯t forgiven me either.


    Which was good since she should never forgive someone like me.


    <b><i>¨C ¡­Dad¡­ killed Mom¡­?</i></b>


    I was reminded of the Gu Ryunghwa who had been bawling her eyes out while hiding her face in between her knees.


    <b><i>¨C I¡¯m scared¡­ Mommmm¡­</i></b>


    I couldn¡¯t do anything while looking at my little sister as she cried and wailed.


    Father didn¡¯t kill mom.


    If mother really died.


    Then I would be the one who killed her.


    <b><i>¨C Be quiet.</i></b>


    <b><i>¨C ¡­Brotthherrr..</i></b>.


    <b><i>¨C Don¡¯t say a word, just live like you don¡¯t even exist.</i></b>


    I didn¡¯t know how to protect anyone at those times.


    Not that I would have found a way to protect someone even if I had returned to that moment.


    I would have just stayed silent.


    <em>If my little sister was looking for someone to hate, then it should be me and me alone.</em>


    I felt that to be the most appropriate oue.


    I had also taken half a step into insanity at that time, so it was understandable that I couldn¡¯te up with a better way to deal with that situation.


    ¡®But what about now?¡¯


    <b><i> Can a seed bloom into a flower in soil that had already dried up?</i></b>


    <b><i> Wouldn¡¯t it just rot and be a part of the sickening soil?</i></b>


    That was the analogy I would use to describe the rtionship between me and Gu Ryunghwa.


    Just like how it was between father and me¡ª I felt the same be the case for me and my little sister.


    <b><i>¨C ¡­Can we be like before?</i></b>


    Gu Ryunghwa¡¯s words still echoed in my head.


    ¡°¡­Why is it so hard, everything Ie across.¡±


    <i>¨C Tap.</i>


    While I was trapped in my thoughts while sitting on the floor, I felt something being ced on top of my shoulder.


    When I looked at the thing, wondering what it was, I was surprised to see that it was Namgung Bi-ah, putting her chin on my shoulder with a sleepy look on her face.


    ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡±


    When did she wake up? She was sleeping sofortably earlier.


    ¡°At least open your eyes¡­ Have you gone to sleep already?¡±


    Surprisingly, I thought that Namgung Bi-ah had woken up already, but it seemed like she had fallen asleep again with her chin on my shoulder.


    <b><i> What is this?</i></b>


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at this strange situation.


    It felt like the dark conflicted thoughts that were churning inside me until now went away just because of this small gesture of hers.


    I wondered if Namgung Bi-ah did this on purpose, knowing that it would work, but that seemed highly unlikely.


    I carefully brushed Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s hair with my hands.


    ¡®I should go touring the streets with her and Wi Seol-Ah.¡¯


    I wasn¡¯t thinking of going down because I had something to do there.


    I didn¡¯t really have any business down there, however, I just felt like going there with them.


    I wondered in my mind why I felt that way, but¡ª I just did.


    Just,


    <b><i> I just want to.</i></b>

 Chapter 94: Preparation (3)

    <b>? Preparation (3) ?</b>


    I returned to the lodge after having finished my afternoon training.


    Originally, I had nned to return to the n around this time¡­


    ¡®But things got a bit twisted.¡¯


    I had to dy my return ns since Gu Ryunghwa told me that she would be returning to the n with me as well.


    Especially since the Sword Master also spoke of her desire to go to the Gu n with us.


    ¡®So she¡¯s going with her?¡¯


    Since the Sword Master is going to the Gu n, I, therefore, assumed that she will be going with Gu Ryunghwa.


    Well, I can just hear it directly from her since she told me that she would be visiting meter.


    I also heard that the Immortal Healer wasing as well¡­


    So it seemed like I had to start wrapping up things here.


    ¡®I should first go and visit the Celestial Plum Blossom.¡¯


    Even if I didn¡¯t go to him right now, it was very likely for him to eventuallye to me. However, I believed that it would be more respectful of me, as a younger person, to visit the elderly first.


    I also had to make a request to him anyways.


    ¡®For that to happen, I have to see the Sword Master first then¡­¡¯


    I was nning to get help from the Plum Blossom Sword herself during my visit to the Celestial Plum Blossom to make a request.


    So before the visit, I had to inform the Sword Master of some things beforehand.


    After organizing my thoughts, I arrived at my room and immediately saw Wi Seol-Ahing towards me, as she had seen meing while doing theundry.


    ¡°Young Master!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up? I barely got to see you in the past few days.¡±


    I only saw her during mealtimes recently, so it felt kind of new to see her right now.


    ¡®Does she have a lot of work to do? She looks pretty tired.¡¯


    I noticed the slight signs of exhaustion on Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s face.


    But I don¡¯t think Wi Seol-Ah would get tired of doing work since she had a ton of energy whenpared to the other workers.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You look really tired.¡±


    I just asked her right away to be sure.


    Something serious must have happened if Wi Seol-Ah, out of everyone, became tired over something.


    Wi Seol-Ah just smiled, a wide grin that stretched all the way to her eyes, as she heard my question.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine! Nothing happened!¡±


    Then she stood up.


    It looked to me that she was trying to show that she was, in fact, healthy and in good shape.


    Seeing her do that, I just smirked and messed up her hair.


    ¡°Take this!¡±


    I was now able to do things like this to her when in the past I would often wonder if I could even dare to touch her.


    Now that I look at myself, I have changed quite a bit too from my past self.


    After ying with her hair for a while, I spoke to Wi Seol-Ah again.


    ¡°You wanna go down to the city today?¡±


    ¡°Huh!?¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah responded with a stupefied expression after hearing my question.


    <b><i> Is it really that shocking?</i></b>


    I guess I didn¡¯t usually go to ces with her unless I had some business to do¡­


    Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s soon turned into saucers, a testament to the magnitude of shock she was feeling right now.


    ¡°W-When¡­ now?¡±


    ¡°You busy? If you have work left¡ª¡±


    ¡°No! I have none! I did it all, I don¡¯t have any left!¡±


    ¡°R-Right, d to hear that.¡±


    She responded back with a distinct desperation in her voice when I was about to cancel the n.


    Forcefully stopping my mouth from smiling like a fool after seeing Wi Seol-Ah acting like that, I spoke to her again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back quickly after showering a bit, so wake her up and bring her.¡±


    ¡°Kay¡­ Huh? Bring her?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah looked at me as though she was not able to understand what I was saying right now.


    Then she realized that I was talking about Namgung Bi-ah and started ring at me quite intensely.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯d be rude to just leave her here, right?¡±


    I tried to make up an excuse, but it obviously didn¡¯t work on her.


    Of course, Wi Seol-Ah only red at me for a bit and didn¡¯t say anything afterwards due to how nice she was.


    It¡¯s just that she let out what seemed like a sigh and went on her way to wake up Namgung Bi-ah.


    I felt somewhat sorry, but I didn¡¯t really have any other choice here.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe I woulde across such problems.¡¯


    I was quite surprised by that realization,


    Considering the fact that it was difficult for me to think about someone else in the not-so-distant past.


    After I washed away the sweat I had umted from training, I changed into clean clothes and went out of my room. Immediately, I saw the scene of Namgung Bi-ah hanging on top of Wi Seol-Ah.


    ¡°¡­Ugghh¡­ You are heavy sis¡­!¡±


    ¡°Mmmph¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah was hanging on top of Wi Seol-Ah while looking like she was still half asleep, hovering in her dreams.


    And due to the physical difference between them, it looked like Wi Seol-Ah was getting covered up by Namgung Bi-ah right now.


    <b><i> Namgung Bi-ah has been sleeping more recently, so did something happen to her?</i></b>


    ¡°Do you want to go back and sleep? Us two can just go by ourselves.¡±


    No sooner had I said those words, Namgung Bi-ah immeditely stood up on her feet.


    She still looked a bit tired, but it looked like she was trying to show me that she can go with us without any problem.


    Soon, I could see that she was searching for something in her pocket and immediately after, she took something out.


    ¡°A mask¡­?¡±


    Surprisingly, it was a mask.


    <b><i> Does she just always have that with her now since I told her to cover herself up?</i></b>


    Well, some people still looked at her because she was attractive even with the mask on, but wearing it still reduced most of the attention she would normally receive.


    It seemed like she felt ufortable with that many people looking at her, especially when she wasn¡¯t used to crowded streets.


    <b><i> I guess that mask is satisfactory for Namgung Bi-ah.</i></b>


    ¡°You are prepared.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ isfortable.¡±


    ¡°Young Master! Should I call brother Muyeon?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    I thought that he was ready to depart with us by now since I already told the escorts that I would be going out.


    ¡®A rare moment for Muyeon to not be prepared.¡¯


    Realistically speaking, I could opt to just leave him behind, but Muyeon would definitely scold meter if I didn¡¯t go with him tagging along.


    I already got scolded once because of the injury I had received from that ominous incident before.


    They kept asking me why I keep going alone without any escorts.


    ¡®I had no other choice because of how urgent it was back then.¡¯


    That¡¯s how worried Muyeon usually was, so did something happen to him?


    Surprisingly, Namgung Bi-ah was the one to answer the questions I had.


    ¡°He went to attend a duel.¡±


    ¡°Duel?¡±


    ¡°Against a disciple of the Mount Hua Sect.¡±


    ¡°A disciple? Who?¡±


    Since Namgung Bi-ah could only know so many students of the Mount Hua Sect¡­ and I doubted that it would be Gu Ryunghwa, there was only one person left who fit the bill.


    ¡°Are you talking about Master Yung Pung?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    <b><i>Muyeon went to duel against Yung Pung?</i></b>


    <b><i> What is this random urrence?</i></b>


    <b><i> He always rejected challenges from Namgung Bi-ah and others because of his job as an escort.</i></b>


    ¡°He did it with me too.¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    I had no choice but to ask that question after hearing Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s words.


    <b><i> Did he duel with Namgung Bi-ah too? This is the first time I heard such a thing.</i></b>


    I didn¡¯t know how Namgung Bi-ah felt about my reaction, but she quietly leaked out some words afterward.


    ¡°¡­Then lost.¡±


    I didn¡¯t ask who lost.


    I felt like I could tell who lost the duel just by looking at her gloomy expression.


    ¡®If someone wants to give Muyeon a challenge¡­¡¯


    Even after absorbing all the energies I did in this life, Muyeon was still at a higher martial rank than I was.


    I still remember the time when a bunch of swordsmen were asking Muyeon to return to their group back when I was in the n.


    ¡®Muyeon is certainly not your average martial artist.¡¯


    His talent probably couldn¡¯t hold a candle against someone like Yung Pung, but that certainly didn¡¯t mean that Muyeoncked talent.


    It wasn¡¯tmon at all for a man who was barely over the age of twenty to be at that level of martial attainment unless they were a young prodigy that came from a noble n.


    ¡°A duel huh¡­ I wonder if something triggered him.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah stared at me for some time when I said those words. I asked wondering why she directed that gaze at me.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°I can¡­ understand him a little.¡±


    She went back to her usual indifferent expression after mumbling those words.


    Hugging Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s waist Wi Seol-Ah was also seemingly asking me when we were going to leave with her eyes.


    I doubt that Muyeon heard about us going out since I informed the escorts so suddenly.


    <b><i> So I guess I can just go without him then, right?</i></b>


    Since there were other escorts around after all¡­


    While I was finishing my preparations to leave, Namgung Bi-ah suddenly spoke to me.


    ¡°When we return¡­ let¡¯s duel¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I stopped on my tracks after hearing Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s words.


    <b><i> Oh, right¡­</i></b>


    I totally forgot that I had promised to duel with her.


    It should be fine since I already dueled with Yung Pung.


    ¡®Though it¡¯s a bit bothersome how I keep getting reminded of the past.¡¯


    But it wasn¡¯t like I could reject her forever, so I should just ept her invitation.


    ¡°After we return, let¡¯s do it if I¡¯m free.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    A rare expression of shock bloomed on Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s face due to what I said to her.


    <b><i> Moreover, that smile¡­</i></b>


    I smirked after seeing her mouth slowly curving into a small smile and started to walk.


    <b><i> Is this really something that should be enough to make her happy?</i></b>


    It would be more or less nighttime by the time we arrive back at the lodge,


    But it should be fine to spare some time for her as long as I didn¡¯t have anything to do.


    ¡®I should be fine as I didn¡¯t have any problem with dueling Yung Pungst time.¡¯


    Unless I use up a ton of Qi, as I did against Ya Hyeoljeok, I thought that it¡¯d be fine to duel with anyone.


    After we looked around the city streets and filled up our stomachs with various delicacies, we returned to the lodge.


    But we were unable to do the duel that Namgung Bi-ah had been so excitedly waiting for.


    Some work came up for me.


    ¡°You finally came.¡±


    When I returned to the lodge I could see the Immortal Healer seated inside my room, waiting for me.


    * * * *


    It felt like I¡¯ve been having a lot of guests recently.


    Which of course included Yung Pung, Gu Ryunghwa, the Sword Master, and now even the Immortal Healer.


    ¡®I did hear that he woulde to visit me¡­¡¯


    I remember the Sword Master telling me that sometime ago. It¡¯s just that he came by himself when I heard that he would being with the Sword Master.


    ¡°What brings you here¡­?¡±


    ¡°I came to check your body. Why are you so surprised?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sir. I was just a bit puzzled.¡±


    I could feel Namgung Bi-ah ring at me with a sharp intensity, unlike anything she had done before, but there was nothing I could do about it¡­


    He came to check up on my body after all.


    I gazed at Namgung Bi-ah, signaling to her that we would duel some other time, and disappeared with a slightly sulky expression on her face.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Maybe I came at the wrong time?¡±


    The Immortal Healer leaked out a fake cough, noticing the little gestures we made tomunicate.


    ¡°Not a problem sir. You came here after freeing your schedule.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate you saying that, nowe sit.¡±


    The checkup didn¡¯t take too long.


    There was no problem with my body besides the fact that it was overwhelmed with Demonic Qi at the moment.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ You indeed have a fascinating body. I wonder what happened for all these energies to calm down like this¡­¡±


    The Immortal Healer may have told me that this was a checkup, but to me, it looked more like he was doing research on my body.


    I could just see it in those eyes of his.


    ¡®¡­What do I do if he really tries to cut my belly open?¡¯


    He was just joking when he said to me previously.


    He had to be¡­


    I answered every question that he asked me with coherence and precision.


    The Immortal Healer seemed very interested in the Gu n¡¯s ability to get rid of the turbid energy inside one¡¯s body, but I told him that it was very hard to exin it to him¡­ as he wasn¡¯t a martial artist himself.


    That was the excuse I made up to tackle this situation.


    In reality, I had no way to exin it.


    Saying things like ¡®I guess our n just has that ability! But I don¡¯t know much!¡¯ should be enough for now.


    Although it would be problematic if the Immortal Healer came to our n to ask about the ability though.


    ¡®But I doubt that he would visit our n just because of this.¡¯


    The Immortal Healer was a doctor that was requested to visit in numerous ces all over the world.


    So it wouldn¡¯t be a no-brainer for him to visit the Gu n when they had not even invited him toe.


    I think.


    The Immortal Healer leaked out a sigh full of disappointment after not being able to find anything else about my abilities.


    ¡°Well¡­ It seems like you are healthy.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why are you saying that in such a disappointed tone?¡±


    <b><i> Is it just me or does he just not seem satisfied that I¡¯m healthy?</i></b>


    ¡°You really think I¡¯m disappointed?¡±


    ¡°It must be my mistake then, right?¡±


    The Immortal Healer didn¡¯t answer my question. He just quietly took out a wooden pass from his pocket.


    ¡°Take this.¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Can you not tell by just looking? It¡¯s a wooden pass.¡±


    ¡°I can see that at least, but I was asking what this is used for.¡±


    ¡°Since I¡¯m just a wandering doctor, I don¡¯t have much to give you.¡±


    The Immortal Healer was trying to give me something. I was already satisfied with just the free treatment he gave me, so why was he trying to give me more now?


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything big to give to you, but you should be able to get good treatment from the Beggar¡¯s Sect when you bring this pass to them.¡±


    ¡°Howe you are giving me something like this?¡±


    I could see that this was a valuable item even at first nce.


    Furthermore, if this had rtions to the the Beggar¡¯s Sect then¡­


    I was suddenly reminded of the ck wooden pass that Peng Woojin gave to mest time.


    ¡°I originally wanted to give this to someone I was looking for, but I couldn¡¯t find him which is why I¡¯m giving it to you. Just take it as a payment for amission.¡±


    ¡°A payment for¡­ amission?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have something to ask of you after all.¡±


    I knew it, something like this was too big to just give to me for free¡­


    He had a different intention behind giving me this pass.


    ¡®He isn¡¯t going to ask me if he could really open up my stomach, right?¡¯


    If that was the case, I would have to run away immediately.


    ¡°I heard that the Sword Master is going too by the time you leave.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh, I heard that as well, but I¡¯m not certain yet.¡±


    I was the leader of our crew, so if the Sword Master wanted to go with us, then she would need my approval to tag along.


    And I wasn¡¯t sure if I could allow her to leave the Mount Hua Sect when she just recovered from her sickness.


    The problem though, was what the Immortal Healer told me afterwards.


    ¡°I¡¯m also going to the Gu n as I have some business there as well.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I already told Dohwa, and it should be fine since there are no ces in the world where I¡¯m unweed.¡±


    The Immortal Healer informed me that he had already mentioned about his departure to the Celestial Plum Blossom. It was as though he had assumed that I would definitely approve of his intentions of tagging along with us.


    ¡°¡­Why?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but say that.


    It was just too absurd.


    <b><i> Why is everyone trying to go to my house when there are other better towns around¡­?</i></b>


    ¡®Is our house covered in honey or something?¡¯


    I even had nonsensical thought like these at this point.


    * * * *


    <b><i>¨C I understand what you want, but do you really think I could achieve something like that?</i></b>


    <b><i>¨C I also saw something in that girl, but I didn¡¯t thoroughly check her as Dohwa told me not to.</i></b>


    <b><i>¨C I can¡¯t heal everyone just because of my name being the Immortal Healer.</i></b>


    After hearing the Immortal Healer¡¯s cold words, the Sword Emperor spoke after standing there in silence for a long time.


    <b><i>¨C Then, this is impossible even for you¡­? </i></b>


    <b><i>¨C ¡­</i></b>


    The Immortal Healer never lied when it came to healing someone.


    The Sword Emperor, of course, knew of that fact.


    That was the reason why he was able to guess the answer just by reading the Immortal Healer¡¯s expression and silence.


    The Immortal Healer only heaved a sigh of relief in response as he knew that the Sword Emperor had noticed already.


    <b><i> ¨C It¡¯s a very hard task for me to just rashly go through one¡¯s energy when that person isn¡¯t actually human, nor a martial artist.</i></b>


    <b><i>¨C Not only do I need an immense amount of time, but the ingredients needed for that may require destroying the root of a n.</i></b>


    <b><i>¨C ¡­I can take¡ª</i></b>


    <b><i>¨C Alliance leader.</i></b>


    The Immortal Healer cut off the Sword Emperor¡¯s words.


    <b><i>¨C Before you bring that to me, please fulfill my request first. I believe that takes priority.</i></b>


    <b><i>¨C ¡­</i></b>


    <b><i>¨C Until then, I won¡¯t give my answer. </i></b>


    It was a short and strict response.


    It would all end if the Sword Emperor didn¡¯t want to go through with what was asked of him.


    However, he wasn¡¯t in a position where he could let go of such an opportunity.


    It was a thread of light that came down into a hole of never-ending darkness.


    The Sword Emperor determined himself once he was reminded of his granddaughter, smiling at him brightly and happily.


    He then swiftly wrote a letter.


    Carefully, he wrote down on the nk white surface, filling it all up with words.


    ¡®Murim¡¯ was written on the front cover of the letter.


    This letter was for none other than the current leader of the Murim Alliance¡ª the Harmonic Sword, Jang Cheon.

 Chapter 95: Preparation (4)

    <b>? Preparation (4) ?</b>


    ¡°I lost¡­¡±


    Uttered Yung Pung in a fleeting dejected tone after panting for some time.


    The ground surrounding Yung Pung was dug up in numerous regions and everything was a veritable mess of the worst kind possible. Moreover, there was also a pile of broken wooden swords scattered about on one side of the area.


    He had already run out of Qi and his body didn¡¯t even possess the slightest strength to even pick up the sword any longer.


    As they had not stopped their duel even though the sun went beyond the horizon even though they started dueling in the early hours of day.


    ¡°Good work.¡±


    Yung Pung looked deeply at the owner of the voice.


    ¡®¡­So strong.¡¯


    That was the only thing that was running in his head right now.


    The martial art skills of the man called Muyeon, acting as an escort for Gu Yangcheon, was simply amazing.


    For Yung Pung, he weed Muyeon who came to him first for a duel as the tournament would start soon.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect him to be that strong.


    Yung Pung suddenly remembered about Namgung Bi-ah.


    Immediately, he noticed that his cheek grew hotter at the mere thought of that name.


    As he was reminded of something shameful he had done in the not-so-distant past.


    She had been the real reason why he challenged Gu Yangcheon to a duel and it was also thanks to her that he ended up achieving enlightenment in the process,


    However, Yung Pung still couldn¡¯t help but remember the immature self of his past.


    ¡®It¡¯s simr¡­ but also a lot different.¡¯


    Yung Pung already knew that Namgung Bi-ah was a direct descendant of one of the Four Noble ns¡ª the Namgung n, but he also noticed a keen trait about her¡ª it was the fact that Namgung Bi-ah did not hesitate, not even for a single instance, to train even though there was a crowd watching her training. Whether this was due to her personality or she was used to the crowd was something that he was unaware of.


    However, from her disy it looked as though she was weing the crowd of onlookers to watch her, thus delivering a beautiful show of her swordsmanship for the crowd to enjoy and witness.


    The way she wielded her sword incorporated numerous shes in session that made it fast and unique.


    This generally happened to people who trained by themselves with no mentor to teach them a specific sword art. Taking it from a negative perspective, there were a lot of useless and cluttered moves inside Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s sword art.


    However, even with that negative aspect being present, she had a flexible body and insane talent whichplemented her unique and disproportional movements that made it a positive trait instead of a negative one.


    At least to Yung Pung, that¡¯s how it seemed.


    However, if there was an undeniable fact, it was that he knew that he would lose if he were to fight with her.


    ¡®But this person¡­¡¯


    It was the exact opposite in Muyeon¡¯s case.


    He was a well trained martial artist with a strong base.


    To put it simply, he was an exemry swordsman.


    Yung Pung was able to quickly see the reason behind his loss against the man.


    Muyeon¡¯s sword didn¡¯t depend on some unique movements or innate talent¡­ it only had a strong and firm base that was unshakable.


    Yung Pung lost because Muyeon¡¯s sword was simply faster and heavier than his own.


    Thinking till here, Yung Pung leaked out a dejected sigh as there was no excuses he could give for his loss.


    ¡®There is no end to the world outside of the well, huh¡­¡¯


    Yung Pung¡¯s pride had been thoroughly shattered when he saw Gu Yangcheon¡¯s talent. Moreover, it was broken further when he found himselfcking even whenpared to Namgung Bi-ah.


    Again he felt those same feelings when confronted with Muyeon.


    ¡®There is no way to boost my confidence.¡¯


    Yung Pung felt like the title of Sword Dragon that was given to him was bing heavier and heavier with time.


    Soon, Muyeon reached towards him, his hand outstretched.


    ¡°Thank you. I was able to learn a lot from the duel.¡±


    ¡°¡­Not at all, Master Muyeon. In fact, it should be me thanking you as you wasted your whole day dueling with me.¡±


    Yung Pung grabbed Muyeon¡¯s hand and stood up on his feet.


    His clothes were covered in dirt all over, however, he didn¡¯t care and just brushed it a few times with brief movements.


    Muyeon spoke to him again.


    ¡°It seems like I stayed out for a bit too long today. I shall take my leave now. Are you nning on going back some timeter?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think I¡¯ll train a bit more and then return.¡±


    He had no other choice but to train to calm his disoriented mind.


    At least that was the only way the man named Yung Pung knew how to calm himself and his mind.


    Muyeon nodded in response.


    After finishing the duel, Muyeon trailed down the mountain road to return to the lodge.


    Trailing down the mountainous road, embracing the fresh breeze of wind in the process, Muyeon donned an expressionless face throughout.


    It was the first time he had spent the entire day dueling with someone, not focusing on his job as an escort.


    ¡®What was the point of all this in the end?¡¯


    Simr to Yung Pung, Muyeon had conflicted thoughts of his own constantly swirling inside his mind.


    He had done the duel to search for something, an answer of sort, but the only thing Muyeon received in return was a disgusting feeling of guilt.


    ¡°An escort that¡¯s good for nothing¡­¡±


    Muyeon¡¯s words had a lot of remorse mixed within them.


    How many times did Gu Yangcheon get into danger while being under his protection?


    Furthermore, whether it was because of the feeling of safety he naturally felt due to being inside a noble sect like Mount Hua or not, but he let his guard down and that led to Gu Yangcheon getting into a lethally dangerous situation where he had to fight against a martial artist having reached the Peak realm.


    He idly wondered just what hell he was doing these days.


    He tried to think of an excuse for his behavior but found none.


    He had let his guard down. It was as simple as that.


    He had let his guard down while escorting someone.


    ¡®What a useless guy I am!¡¯


    Of course, Gu Yangcheon did a good job too by avoiding his sights and Muyeon also knew that the Young Master was reaching a level of martial prowess where he had no need for any escorts following him any longer.


    However, that too was an excuse he was making up.


    Muyeon understood that he was theGu Yangcheon¡¯s sword and shield.


    The only time Gu Yangcheon was permitted to get injured was when he died.


    It wasn¡¯t due to the passion he felt for the Gu n, nor was it because of the loyalty he felt for Gu Yangcheon.


    His feelings of dejection came from the fact that he was being irresponsible in his job, and that was a huge problem.


    The life of a martial artist came to an end once they lost themselves.


    Those were the words that came from the almighty Sword Emperor himself.


    Gu Yangcheon was bing stronger and stronger as the days went on.


    When Muyeon had first seen him, he was just you average boy who hadn¡¯t even climbed to the second-rate state as a martial artist.


    But the Gu Yangcheon now¡­ He had be a first-rate martial artist and was soon making his way to the peak realm, and it would not take him much time to reach it.


    Such rapid progression was achieved in the span of less than a year.


    However, what about him?


    How many years had he spent just trying to reach the peak realm?


    Muyeon thought to himself that he shouldn¡¯t be feeling the desperation to improve at his age.


    He believed that time was on his side, and he would be eventually able to reach that realm if he kept up the consistency and efficiency of his training.


    ¡®¡­So when will that happen?¡¯


    <b><i> How powerless.</i></b>


    Muyeon felt extremely powerless right now.


    What was the point of training if as person training themselves to protect someone was not even able to do that?


    Muyeon wondered what his sword was for.


    He didn¡¯t know. He felt like he got lost just as he finally found the correct path.


    He then wondered again just what he had learned from the duel with Yung Pung.


    ¡®I learned what my possibility was.¡¯


    Unlike others, Muyeon was able to see what kind of potential the kids had.


    This applied to Yung Pung as well.


    Muyeon saw that he was progressing and improving even during the span of the duel itself.


    Even though he had missed five out of ten attacks from Muyeon at the start of the duels, he was able to catch all of the attacks during the end phases.


    Moreover, Yung Pung¡¯s openings that had been quite visible at the beginning were slowly diminishing more and more from the midway point and at the end, he had no openings left for Muyeon to exploit.


    Yung Pung seemed disappointed by the oue of the duel, but Muyeon knew that he had to hide his shock when he saw Yung Pung¡¯s progress and feats during the duration of the duel.


    Yung Pung would eventuallye to reach his level, and there was definitely the possibility of him passing his level quite soon too.


    He was certain that it won¡¯t take long for this phenomenon to transpire.


    ¡®Would I still be at the same spot even then?¡¯


    Guilt and self-reproach.


    He could perfectly visualize the sturdy and broad wall that stood between him and the next level.


    ¡®The demon that haunts my mind¡­ Can I also see this as one¡­?¡¯


    He stopped in his tracks.


    The refreshing breeze led him in the direction of the lodge, telling him to go back quickly,


    However, Muyeon¡¯s feet didn¡¯t budge, as though stuck to the ground on this spot.


    ¡®Just like this¡­¡¯


    <b><i> Just for a little, let¡¯s rest.</i></b>


    It felt like he was being turned inside out.


    Muyeon decided to rest here for some time and then return, to continue working like nothing happened.


    That¡¯s what Muyeon told himself while not budging from the spot.


    However, while he was standing still, he heard some distant sounds.


    <i>¨C Swish!</i>


    <i>¨C Swoosh!</i>


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t the sound of the wind.


    Being a sword user himself, he was quite familiar with the sound he was hearing.


    The feet that had been stuck on the ground till now seemed to be able to move now.


    He began walking towards the sound that was resonating in his ears, in the distance, before he could even realize.


    <i>¨C Swish! Swoosh!</i>


    When he moved his steps towards the sound, he was able to see that someone was swinging a sword at a clearing.


    ¡®¡­Why?¡¯


    Muyeon was shocked since he knew the person he was seeing right now.


    ¡°Maid Wi¡­?¡±


    It was none other than Wi Seol-Ah.


    She was the direct maid of Gu Yangcheon who also happened to have a pretty face, and she always got spoiled by all the other servants.


    And that very same Wi Seol-Ah was now swinging a sword in the middle of a clearing in the mountainous terrain during dinner time with nary a soul around her.


    ¡®Why is she doing that?¡¯


    <i>¨C Swish swoosh swish!</i>


    From her swings it was evident that she was making a lot of unnecessary movements, movements that should not be made while swinging a sword, probably because she hadn¡¯t been taught by anyone,


    However, there was still a strange sense of strength and power behind each of her swings and strikes.


    ¡®Is she trying to exercise?¡¯


    That was the only thing Muyeon could think of right now upon seeing the scene since Wi Seol-Ah was just a servant.


    <i>¨C Swish¡­</i>


    All of a sudden, Wi Seol-Ah stopped swinging of her sword and tilted her head, confusion evident in her eyes as she twisted her body and turned her head around.


    ¡°Is this not it?¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    Muyeon wondered if she was just talking to herself right now. It was pretty understandable as she had a rather¡­ entric personality.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard¡­ but this seems right.¡±


    However, Muyeon had no choice but to gasp after seeing the movement of the sword that Wi Seol-Ah did just now.


    From the top to the very bottom of the sword path,


    Her sword strike was super clean and even in Muyeon¡¯s eyes, her movement while shing the sword had been correct.


    It was far different from the poor movements that she had been executing up until now.


    ¡®What the¡­?¡¯


    He had clear doubts about what transpired even though he had registered them with his very own eyes.


    ¡°Doing it this way feels prettier and morefortable, so why should I do it differently?¡±


    Muyeon frantically looked at the surroundings to see if there was anyone else around this ce since she kept talking by herself like that, however, he was not able to feel the presence of anyone.


    ¡°¡­I should just go to grandpa after all¡ª ¡­No, I¡¯m not going to grandpa, he was mean to me.¡±


    Her face immediately morphed into a sullen look at that thought.


    Muyeon received further bouts of shock after witnessing more of Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s movements.


    They were all very basic movements, but each and every single one of them were wless.


    She was simply doing ordinary shes and strikes as she swung her sword with light movements,


    However, there was something that was definitely different about them.


    <b><i> How can it be like this?</i></b> Disregarding the shocked Muyeon, Wi Seol-Ah swiftly put her sword movements to an end.


    ¡°Fine¡­ I won¡¯t do it.¡±


    As though she had gotten scolded, Wi Seol-Ah went back to executing the initial poor movements that Muyeon had first seen her doing.


    Muyeon couldn¡¯t help but step forward toward her after seeing this eerie set of events.


    He couldn¡¯t just sit and watch anymore.


    ¡°Maid Wi¡­?¡± Maid Wi¡­?¡±


    ¡°Oh! Brother Muyeon!¡±


    Waving her hands so happily, she was indeed the Wi Seol-Ah whom Muyeon was so well acquainted with.


    ¡°What are you doing here¡­?¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah responded with a bright smile at Muyeon¡¯s question.


    ¡°I¡¯m learning to wield a sword!¡±


    ¡°From¡­ who?¡±


    ¡°Well, from¡ª¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah stopped her words all of a sudden and then rolled her eyes as if quite a bit surprised by that question.


    ¡°¡­I was doing it by myself.¡±


    ¡°Alone¡­?¡±


    She changed her words.


    No matter how many times he checked, Wi Seol-Ah was indeed alone and by herself. So, it didn¡¯t seem like she had been lying just now. While Muyeon was lost in his thoughts, Wi Seol-Ah asked him something.


    ¡°Is brother Muyeon on his way back to the lodge? Young Master was looking for you earlier.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­!¡±


    He felt like he had just made another mistake¡­


    Hiding his emotions, he responded to Wi Seol-Ah with a thin smile on his face.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t focus on my job today as I was doing some training. I¡¯ll go and apologize to the Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Huh? No, the Young Master said that it¡¯d be fine since it¡¯s Muyeon and didn¡¯t say anything else!¡±


    She looked quite cute while trying to impersonate Gu Yangcheon with her expressions.


    Muyeon reached his hand out to pat her head as she reminded him of an adorable little sister but he soon stopped before his hands could reach her.


    Wi Seol-Ah was nice to everyone, but it was evident that she had erected a line that she didn¡¯t let other people cross.


    Especially when it came to patting her head, she hated it when someone tried to do that.


    The only people that, Muyeon was aware of, were allowed by Wi Seol-Ah to pat her head were Elder Wi and Gu Yangcheon, so he stopped before doing something unnecessary.


    While the situation was about to shift in an awkward direction, Wi Seol-Ah asked Muyeon.


    ¡°So are you going back to the lodge now?¡±


    He nodded his head in response.


    ¡°Yes, I took too long of a rest yesterday and I should go back now.¡±


    He then nced towards the small wooden sword Wi Seol-Ah was holding onto and cautiously spoke out.


    ¡°Uh, Maid Wi¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°What made you suddenly take up the sword and train in it?¡±


    She immediately blinked her eyes at his question, thinking long and hard about how to respond.


    It didn¡¯t take too long for her to settle on an answer.


    ¡°The Young Master keepsing back with more and more injuries. I think he¡¯s constantly getting bullied.¡±


    From the small and faint scratches to the serious wound Gu Yangcheon had received from that dangerous incident before, she felt that her heart was about to be ripped out of her chest when she saw him in that miserable condition.


    Even though he wasn¡¯t that hurt.


    Wi Seol-Ah simply hated that sensation.


    She hated how she felt incredible pain at that sight and hated it even more when she realized just how much pain Gu Yangcheon must be feeling due to those injuries.


    ¡°So I want to protect him.¡±


    Muyeon was at a loss for words after hearing the words she uttered as if they were nothing.


    All servants knew that Wi Seol-Ah liked Gu Yangcheon as it was very noticeable to everyone.


    Honestly, it was almost too noticeable at this point.


    However, doubts still remained in his mind.


    The movements she had shown earlier, they were impressive enough to shock even him as a martial artist of the sword path,


    ¡®But she¡¯s just a maid in the end.¡¯


    He had to clench his teeth at the sudden thought that shed in his mind.


    He realized that he was already looking down on Wi Seol-Ah without even noticing it himself.


    She just continued smiling, not knowing the things going on in Muyeon¡¯s head.


    The next moment, she spoke to him with a bright voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go down too! Young Master must be waiting for me.¡±


    She picked up the wooden sword and started making her way to the lodge.


    Muyeon shifted his gaze toward Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s back while she was walking away.


    ¡®How pathetic of you Muyeon. Thinking that others can¡¯t achieve something when you yourself can¡¯t achieve it either.¡¯


    He knew full well well that Wi Seol-Ah was being truthful when she said those words, but he still harbored negative thoughts about her.


    ¡®Wake up. I still have a long way to go.¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t afford to crumble down in a ce like this. Muyeon woke himself up from his reverie with that thought.


    <b><i> Phew¡­</i></b>


    He let out a long and deep sigh, throwing away all the negative thoughts in his mind with that exhale.


    But at that moment, the yfully hopping away Wi Seol-Ah stopped in her tracks, turned around, and came back to Muyeon with a light and dignified gait.


    ¡°¡­Maid Wi?¡±


    Muyeon had no choice but to step backwards.


    Her face which had a bright smile not long ago was no longer present and was reced with a cold and apathetic expression.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    The voice he heard was much deeper than usual. He wondered what in hell was going on right now.


    Without caring about his reaction, she continued on with her words.


    ¡°It seems like you know what you have to do, so I don¡¯t have anything to say about that.¡±


    Her small and milky white hands touched his chest.


    Muyeon tried to get away from her touch, but his body seemingly froze for reasons he himself was unaware of.


    Wi Seol-Ah didn¡¯t even look at his face, she just kept staring on at his chest as she spoke to him with that eerily deep voice of hers.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stuck in just one spot, sometimes you just have to break through it with brute force.¡±


    <i>¨C Tap</i>


    He had to take a step back after being pushed by those dainty hands of hers.


    Suddenly he felt a blunt impact pounding on his chest and spreading throughout the entirety of his body.


    ¡°Ough¡­!¡¯


    <b><i> Is it a surprise attack¡­?</i></b> That was Muyeon¡¯s initial thought.


    <b><i> Why did she do that?</i></b>


    He tried to use his Qi instinctively,pletely befuddled by the current situation, but the force spreading throughout his body went away as soon as abruptly as it came.


    Once he came back to his senses, Muyeon couldn¡¯t help but swiftly rub his chest.


    ¡°What are you suddenly¡ª!¡±


    He tried toin, but noticed that Wi Seol-Ah had returned back to her normal self, smiling at him with a bright expression.


    She spoke to him, the bright smile never leaving her face.


    ¡°Was what she told me to say to you!¡±


    ¡°¡­Who?¡±


    She didn¡¯t respond. She just ran towards the lodge and disappeared from his sight soon after.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    A state of confusion colored his face after going through this bizarre event.


    <b><i> Is it just a joke?</i></b> He didn¡¯t know that Wi Seol-Ah was capable of putting on such an act.


    Letting out a sigh of relief at that thought, he began pondering over thest words that she had conveyed to him just now.


    ¡®What do you mean by breakthrough?¡¯


    He believed that she was just joking with him, but still, there was a lingering feeling in his mind that he would be able to use those words for his benefit.


    He stopped his steps, wondering if he had just received enlightenment by those words, but then shake his heads to chase those thoughts away.


    ¡°If it¡¯s that easy to be enlightened¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about it in the first ce.¡±


    However, even after saying so, he felt that all theplex thoughts that were jumbling inside his mind were washed away with Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s words.


    Being satisfied at that realization, he followed behind her and headed to the lodge.


    * * * *


    ¡°¡­What is this?¡±


    Sitting on the floor, I saw Wi Seol-Ah returning to the lodge followed by Muyeon who came shortly after.


    When I had asked Hongwa about her whereabouts, she replied that she had gone out for a walk. I couldn¡¯t help butin, asking why she had let Wi Seol-Ah out thiste at night, after hearing her reply.


    I was harboring the thoughts of going outside and bring her back myself¡­ but she returned before I could.


    However¡­


    ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    Muyeon, who had returned shortly after her, seemed a bit off.


    Putting aside the fact that he looked like he had lots of thoughts going through his mind¡­


    ¡®Am I just mistaken?¡¯


    He felt a bit strange¡­ <b><i>Am I just feeling that way because I¡¯m tired?</i></b>


    He then came towards me after noticing my presence and my gaze that was directed towards him.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Huh? For what?¡±


    ¡°I took a day off without even telling you. This will never happen again.¡±


    <b><i> Oh, is it just because of that?</i></b>


    ¡°You should rest too sometimes, and you probably trained anyways even though you took a day off, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I guess I¡¯m correct since you aren¡¯t responding.¡±


    I felt like I was beginning to understand Muyeon¡¯s train of thoughts and feelings by now, however, I had no way of helping him.


    ¡®It looks a bit different from Yung Pung.¡¯


    If the wall that was stopping Yung Pung¡¯s progress was his arrogance, then the solution to it was to shatter that arrogance of his¡ª as I did back then.


    However, the wall that Muyeon was facing was something that he needed to ovee by himself.


    ¡°If you still feel the need to, rest more.¡±


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After informing me that he would start working properly from tomorrow onwards, Muyeon left.


    I assumed that he was going for a night watch right now.


    I felt a bit concerned after seeing the exhaustion on his face. <b><i>Is it bad enough to be dangerous?</i></b>


    ¡®I guess I¡¯ll have to try thatter when I find the time.¡¯


    I was not able to break the wall that stood before him and his progress, but I still hoped that I could help him in some way or form even if by the slightest margin.


    I wouldn¡¯t usually care about these things, but since it was Muyeon, I felt it was right to help him out slightly.


    ¡®It would be a waste for that talent of his to not even bloom, right?¡¯


    So thinking of the future ahead, it might be a good thing to help him out right now. While I was putting an end to my thoughts, I saw Wi Seol-Ah approaching me after washing herself.


    ¡°Young Master!¡±


    ¡°¡­You.¡±


    I was about to scold her for going outside all alone thiste at night, but I just gulped those words back down in the end.


    ¡°I worked hard tonight as well!¡±


    ¡°¡­Right, good job.¡±


    Responding to her with those words, I pulled out something from my pocket and handed it over to her.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s eyes became as round as saucers after witnessing the object that was in my hand.


    Feeling embarrassed for some reason, I spoke to her while avoiding eye contact.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, but I¡¯m giving it to you since you¡¯re working so hard.¡±


    It was a hair essory that shined with sparkling white light.


    I had bought this essory when I had gone down to the market of Huayin with Namgung Bi-ah and Wi Seol-Ah.


    I had bought one for Namgung Bi-ah as well, but I didn¡¯t get the chance to give it to her yet.


    ¡°Y¡­ You are giving this to me?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want it? Then I¡¯ll just give it to someone else¡ª¡±


    ¡°Nooooo!¡±


    She quickly took away the hair essory from my hands.


    And then started to giggle like a fool as she hugged the first gift I gave her in this life.


    I felt a hint of surprise coloring my face as her reaction had been far better than my expectation.


    <b><i> Is this really something that was enough to make her that happy?</i></b>


    <b><i> It¡¯s just some cheap hair essory though.</i></b>


    This made me want to ask Elder Shin for some advice on this matter.


    ¡®¡­Would Elder Shin yell at me for something like this?¡¯


    I felt like he would certainly do something like that, yeah.


    Wi Seol-Ah pondered on what to do with the gift she received but then, having thought up something in her mind, she stared at me with thoserge eyes of hers.


    Feeling a bit pressured by that look of hers, I had no choice but to ask her while still avoiding eye contact.


    ¡°Why are you staring like that?¡±


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­?¡±


    ¡°Can I give you a kiss on the cheek?¡±


    ¡°W-What?¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°Wait¡ª! I didn¡¯t say anything yet¡ª¡±


    Now that I thought about it clearly,


    Wi Seol-Ah never listened to me anyways.


    And on the next day¡­


    The Mount Hua Sect¡¯s annual festival¡ª the day of the tournament had finally dawned upon us.

 Chapter 96: Tournament (1)

    <b>? Tournament (1) ?</b>


    Having woken up earlier than usual, I finished my morning training a little early as well.


    I had been training in the morning practically every day recently.


    <i>¨C Crack-!</i>


    Every time I moved my bones, I could hear cracking and popping sounds setting off from them.


    It seemed to me that my body was in good condition.


    I checked every nook and cranny of my body as soon as I finished my rigorous training.


    All the injuries I had gotten from the previous fights had been healed by now, and only a minuscule amount of Demonic Qi nowy in my dantian.


    ¡®At this rate¡­ I think it¡¯ll be done being purified by tomorrow at thetest.¡¯


    Thankfully, the Demonic Qi was still being purified inside of my body.


    Due to the purification, the total proportion of Demonic Qi inside of my body had been reduced by quite a bit.


    The Plum Blossom Sword just had way too much Demonic Qi inside of her body.


    I could quite literally feel my Qi increase¡­ since every bit of Demonic Qi that was being purified was also being absorbed and added to my normal reservoir of Qi.


    ¡®I guess this could also count as me absorbing Qi again.¡¯


    By this point, I was no longer in a position where I needed to struggle in doing something due to ack of Qi.


    It was highly likely that not every bit of the Demonic Qi would be absorbed and converted, but most of it would still end up being added to my reservoir of usable Qi, increasing my strength further.


    Which made me wonder,


    ¡®How and where did the Sword Master get this much Demonic Qi inside of her?¡¯


    ording to the Immortal Healer, the Sword Master was currently under a spell that forbade her from speaking the details about her infliction with this ominous Qi.


    And that knowledge gave me chills all over.


    ¡°¡­Demonic Qi and this ominous spell.¡±


    This was basically the same as the traces that the Heavenly Demon used to leave behind when it turned normal martial artists into demonic humans.


    The only difference among them, that I was able to figure out, was the fact that this was somewhat ¡®tolerable¡¯ inparison.


    Due to this feeling, I wasn¡¯t sure if the Sword Master met the Heavenly Demon or not.


    If the Heavenly Demon really gave the Sword Master this staggering amount of Demonic Qi, which she had to suffer from for all these years¡­ it wouldn¡¯t just stop there.


    At least that would be the case if it was the same as the Heavenly Demon of my memories.


    ¡®I also gotta look into the traces of Demonic Qi that those ck Pce guys had in their bodies too.¡¯


    Mount Hua Sect was probably on the move about this matter themselves, but I also wanted to find out the reason behind the guys from the ck Pce going as far as to fully drain the blood inside the bodies of the swordsmen from the Mount Hua Sect.


    The ominous feeling that I was feeling in my bones made me feel that this issue was going to be veryplicated indeed.


    ¡°Do I have to go to the hideout that the people of Mount Hua found?¡±


    It would¡¯ve been difficult to find the location of their hideout¡ª but since the people of the Mount Hua Sect had already found its location and were currently managing it themselves, it wouldn¡¯t be hard for me to find it.


    ¡®I should take a look there before I return to my n.¡¯


    There was a very high possibility for the people of Mount Hua to already see and take care of all the traces that were left behind by the guys from the ck Pce.


    However, I still wanted to go there since I didn¡¯t want to wallow in this habit of hesitating in doing something any longer.


    ¡®If the ck Pce really has some rtions to the Demonic Cult.¡¯


    <b><i> They are a group that would bepletely destroyed by the Murim Alliance just a few yearster.</i></b>


    Those were the thoughts I had been harboring previously, but since I had found out about the traces of Demonic Qi in them,


    ¡®I gotta do something.¡¯


    I still didn¡¯t wield the strength to get rid of the ck Pce with my own hands.


    Moreover, they weren¡¯t really weak by any means either.


    ¡®But I should be able to handle them in a few years.¡¯


    Of course, I still thought that I should mull over the necessity of me acting like this¡­


    But I didn¡¯t really have the time to think this over.


    ¡°I¡¯m already done thinking about it anyways so let¡¯s just do it.¡±


    Since I had already decided that I won¡¯t wallow in hesitation any longer, I couldn¡¯t just spend all my time thinking things over as I did previously.


    When I returned to the lodge, I found Wi Seol-Ah bringing over a towel for me with a bright smile on her cute face.


    It was brought to me with the intent of using it after showering.


    I asked her since she was here already.


    ¡°You woke up early huh?¡±


    My eyes were affixed on Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s hair as I leaked out those words.


    She was currently wearing the hair essory I had given her yesterday.


    And seeing that sight, I was reminded of the sensation of her soft lips against my cheek that I had felt yesterday¡ª forcing me to rub my cheek in a fit of embarrassment.


    As she stared at me with that ever-bright smile on her face, she suddenly asked.


    ¡°Young Master, are you feeling ill?¡±


    ¡°Nope, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Then why is your face so¡­ red¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re seeing things.¡±


    I quickly passed by her and went into my room to get a change of clothes. I then proceeded to wash my face with some cold water, but strangely¡­ the heat still lingered on my face.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe that I¡¯m still behaving like this just because of that one thing that happened yesterday.¡¯


    Even I found it to be absurd.


    I even went as far as to have stupid thoughts¡ª such as wrapping myself with my me Qi so that the heat that was pervading my face would not be noticed by others.


    However, I just gave up on that thought since doing that would quite literally crush my pride as a man.


    After changing my clothes and washing my face, I went outside my room and was greeted with the sight of Namgung Bi-ah, sitting on the floor.


    To be precise, she was dozing on the floor while sitting like that.


    I was about to leave her there, as it seemed that she was about to fully enter sleep mode, but it seemed like she was able to wake up somewhat from her sleepy state.


    I watched her in that drowsy state quietly for some time, but I soon coughed to gather my bearings and proceeded to put on the hair essory that I had prepared for her on her hair.


    The problem here was that¡­ I had never really touched a woman¡¯s hair before, in both my lives, and it only led to the unsightly result of me messing up her hair even more than it had already been before.


    ¡°¡­I fucked up.¡±


    I wanted to give the gift to her secretly, but what was I to do now?


    While I was struggling in applying this essory to her hair, Namgung Bi-ah turned her head around while rubbing her eyes since I ended up making my presence known due to the mistake I made while setting up the hair essory.


    ¡°Mmph¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Her half-lidded eyes, filled with sleep and exhaustion, soon met mine.


    And Namgung Bi-ah proceeded to wave her thin and milky white hand softly towards me.


    This was her usual way of greeting me in the morning.


    And in the middle of her usual greeting, I was able to see the hair essory dangling along with her messy hair.


    ¡®¡­Should I tell her?¡¯


    <b><i> How can I even tell her?</i></b>


    I wanted to just give the gift to her secretly, but I couldn¡¯t just leave it there like this.


    While I was struggling toe up with an answer, Namgung Bi-ah looked at me strangely, wondering why I was acting this way.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    I reached my hand out to her hair in order to retrieve the essory, but Wi Seol-Ah suddenly found us here and spoke before I could take the essory back.


    ¡°Huh? Sis also has the same thing on her hair as mine?¡±


    ¡°The same thing?¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah finally noticed the change in her body and went on to grab the hair essory that I had failed to retrieve from her hair.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    And she immediately proceeded to look at me.


    She was looking at me while wondering what the item was for.


    I looked at Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s puzzled face and responded in a quiet tone.


    ¡°¡­Uh, it¡¯s just something I bought.¡±


    I wanted to give it to her yesterday, but I was only able to give one to Wi Seol-Ah.


    I immediately looked away after speaking those words to her.


    <b><i> Why is it so hard for me to look at her when I¡¯m simply just giving her a gift?</i></b>


    By the way, it was not really identical to the essory I had given to Wi Seol-Ah.


    It was very slight, but there was still a difference between the essories.


    Initially, I wanted to gift them different kinds of essories. However, as ignorant as I was in these matters, I just ended up choosing these essories as gifts for the girls.


    ¡®Why did I even bother¡­¡¯


    It might¡¯ve been better if I just didn¡¯t buy anything for them at all.


    No matter how I spun this matter, I genuinely thought that I shouldn¡¯t have gone through with this buying them gifts.


    After looking at the essory for some time, Namgung Bi-ah shaped her hair in a certain style and ced the essory on it in an elegant fashion.


    Her milky white nape became visible in the process.


    It was so fascinating that she looked and felt so different after slightly putting her hair up like that.


    Namgung Bi-ah looked at me and asked faintly.


    ¡°¡­How do I look?¡±


    ¡°You look¡­ fine.¡±


    There was a word that was about to jump out of my throat by instinct, but I was barely able to hold it in.


    It was very hard to say the word ¡®Pretty¡¯ to her.


    Thankfully, Namgung Bi-ah smiled as she seemed satisfied enough with my response regardless.


    I felt that she was smiling more oftentely.


    Just by looking at her smiling figure, I genuinely got the feeling that this life was much different from my past life.


    I was not really able to say that this was necessarily the life I wanted, but it wasn¡¯t all that bad either.


    This life was good enough for me to have the thoughts of maintaining it for as long as possible, maybe forever.


    ¡®So that¡¯s why¡­¡¯


    <b><i> I gotta do something.</i></b>


    Only then would something change from the dystopian future that I was privy to.


    I realized that the forked path that had stopped and agitated me for a long time¡­ was funnily not that much of a big deal after all.


    I hid away the awkwardness that was creeping up my face and asked, acting as though nothing happened.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go watch the tournament that will start soon, you guys want toe with me?¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah and Wi Seol-Ah nodded at the same time to my question.


    * * * *


    Originally, my n was to return to the n before the tournament even began in order to go home as early as possible,


    However, I decided to wait since Gu Ryunghwa informed me of her desire to return to the n.


    Moreover, I needed to dy the n anyway since I ended up having some work to do in Shaanxi, so I guess I should just be feeling thankful for that.


    ¡®But the problem here is the Sword Master and the Immortal Healer.¡¯


    Two cumbersome people informed me that they would be returning to the n with us.


    I couldn¡¯t fathom why they decided to do that,


    But it was beneficial for our n.


    Although the Sword Master had somewhat of an awkward rtionship with our n,


    The Immortal Healer, on the other hand, was weed by just about everywhere in the world¡ª and that included the Gu n as well.


    ¡®Father though¡­¡¯


    I wasn¡¯t too sure about what my father would think about their visits.


    I was nning to send a letter to the n¡ª informing them of the chance of our crew and the Immortal Healer being targeted by the ck Pce on our way back.


    Moreover, since I wasn¡¯t aware of the extent of the Sword Master¡¯s recovery, I also asked for backup in case of surprise attacks and ambushes when I wrote the letter.


    However, the letter would¡¯ve been mostly written with the intention of letting them know about the entourage that was tagging along with us.


    Now that the matters had escted to this extent, there was no choice for me but to send the letter now.


    Around 12 PM,


    There wasn¡¯t even 30 minutes left before the tournament would begin.


    ¡®Two days for the tournament was what I heard.¡¯


    If I had to point out a difference between this tournament and the Nine Dragons Tournament that was annually held in the Gu n, then it would be the fact that outsiders weren¡¯t allowed to participate.


    It was a small tournament intended for the martial artists of the Mount Hua Sect and them only.


    It was merely a simple festival for the sect which was why it didn¡¯t include any coborations with other ns and sects.


    During the length of the tournament, outsiders were allowed to visit the tournament premise freely. Everyone was wee toe and watch the exchange of martialbat at any time.


    However, the only problem here was the fact that the sect was located on top of an absurdly tall mountain¡ª Mount Hua.


    I believed that practically no one would bother toe and watch the tournament due to the absurd location of the event.


    But people¡¯s passion was definitely impressive.


    ¡°It¡¯s crowded¡­?¡±


    Mount Hua Sect may have had a good reputation and a renowned location as its base, but it didn¡¯t have the biggestnd out there.


    <b><i> But even after all that, for it to bepletely filled to the brim with people is¡­</i></b>


    Considering that most people attending the event were average people without a hint of Qi in them, it must¡¯ve been absurdly difficult for them to climb all the way up here.


    Furthermore, they would have had to start climbing the mountain very early in the morning to arrive by this time.


    Witnessing this scene truly made me realize the overwhelming amount of respect and adoration that the people from Huayin City had for Mount Hua Sect.


    It seemed that the sect was expecting the people¡¯s arrival as well, considering all the seats they had prepared.


    Although the overall quality of the event was more or less a bit poorpared to the Nine Dragons Day, the crowd seemed more upbeat.


    I could hear the crowd speak,


    ¡°Will the Sword Dragon participate this time?¡±


    They were talking about Yung Pung.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see himst year¡­ so he must be participating this year.¡±


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t even the Sword Dragon then, who was the winnerst year? Yung¡­ something.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s someone named Yung, you moron. Every third-generation student has the surname Yung.¡±


    ¡°I believe you are talking about Yung Sung.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Yeah, Yung Sung! It was something like that¡ª ¡­Who are you again?¡±


    The person that barged into the conversation that was taking ce among the chattering crowd was wearing the traditional uniform of the Mount Hua Sect.


    When the people noticed his uniform, they became a bit more reserved.


    One of the men carefully asked the individual¡­


    ¡°Uh¡­ Are you someone from the Mount Hua Sect?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, my name is Yung Pung.¡±


    ¡®¡­What is he doing there now?¡¯


    The individual that had so tantly barged into the crowd was surprisingly Yung Pung.


    <b><i> What¡¯s he doing there instead of preparing for the tournament¡­?</i></b>


    ¡°Yung Pung¡­ Yung¡­! Y-You don¡¯t happen to be the Sword Dragon, right¡­?¡±


    Yung Pung awkwardly scratched his head at the man¡¯s question.


    He was basically admitting that he was indeed the Sword Dragon.


    While the man was informing the others of the Sword Dragon¡¯s identity with shock and jubtion in his voice, our eyes met.


    ¡°Oh! Young Master Gu!¡±


    He ran towards me the moment he saw me. People¡¯s eyes immediately trailed along with Yung Pung¡¯s figure, moving towards where he went.


    It seemed that everyone had figured out his identity by now.


    I was able to see that everyone was looking at him with a shine in their eyes.


    <b><i> Makes sense, since it¡¯s not easy toe across one of the greatest young prodigies of the world.</i></b>


    The Five Dragons and Three Phoenixes were the core group that would lead the future generation of martial artists.


    ¡®¡­And I treated that big shot Yung Pung rather harshly recently.¡¯


    Yung Pung¡¯s weird personality probably had to do a lot behind my teasing attitude towards him, but it was still undeniable that I had treated him rather harshly.


    Watching the scene before me made me realize once again just how impressive of a position Yung Pung held in the world and in people¡¯s hearts.


    Yung Pung greeted Namgung Bi-ah and Wi Seol-Ah as well once he reached my location.


    Looking at his robust figure, I asked.


    ¡°Are you not participating in the tournament?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. Only the third-generation students participate today.¡±


    ¡°Then why¡ª ¡­Oh.¡±


    I already forgot¡­ But he had told me previously that he would be participating along with the second-generation students.


    ¡°Is Young Master Gu here to see how Senior Sister Gu would perform?¡±


    I hesitated in answering Yung Pung¡¯s question.


    It was indeed true that I was curious about Gu Ryunghwa¡¯s performance, but I didn¡¯t feelfortable saying that I hade here for my little sister.


    ¡°I mean¡­ yeah, but since it¡¯s just the third-generation students, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary for me to be here.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah and Wi Seol-Ah were unaware of this fact, but I had onlye here to see a certain someone, but if things keep going like this¡­


    ¡°Oh, then it should be fine for you to wait.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Senior Sister Gu is not participating today.¡±


    I was not able to understand Yung Pung¡¯s words.


    ¡°Master Yung, I could¡¯ve sworn that today was the day for the third-generation students, right¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­That is true, but¡­¡±


    He hesitated. It seemed to be difficult for him to answer my question.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Yung Pung pped his hands after seemingly figuring out a solution.


    ¡°Since we still have some time¡­ Will you follow me?¡±


    After speaking those words, Yung Pung trudged along a certain path and I followed him without saying a word.


    Soon, I ended up in the rear side of a building, having followed behind Yung Pung.


    Judging by the uniforms that were donned by most of the people here, it seemed to be a ce of preparation for the martial artists.


    ¡®A preparing area for the third-generation students, huh?¡¯


    I could see at a nce that they were either slightly older or slightly younger than Yung Pung.


    Some were already at the age of twenty, or slightly over it, and the others were just shy of reaching twenty.


    <b><i> Putting that aside¡­</i></b>


    ¡°Master Yung Pung¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master Gu?¡±


    ¡°What are they doing there?¡±


    Where I pointed towards¡ª there stood muscr individuals in a row and there were even faces that were already known to me.


    They were the second-generation disciples that traveled with us during our journey to Shaanxi.


    I was able to see the sight of them hiding behind a pir and ncing at me secretly.


    <b><i> Do they think that they can hide themselves like that with their gigantic body?</i></b>


    Gu Ryunghwa also seemed to have a tendency of hiding like that. Did the Mount Hua Sect not even teach a proper hiding technique to them¡­?


    Standing beside me, Yung Pung hesitated slightly before speaking.


    ¡°I believe uh, they are acting this way because of Senior Sister Gu.¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    Why is Gu Ryunghwa involved in all this all of a sudden?


    However, I was suddenly reminded of the scene of everyone being shocked once they found out I was rted to Gu Ryunghwa by blood on our way here to the Mount Hua Sect.


    ¡®Is she getting bullied or something?¡¯


    If that were to be the case, then it would piss me off a lot.


    And it wasn¡¯t just because she was getting bullied for sure.


    Moving my feet, I trudged towards the group of muscr hiding behind the pirs.


    ¡°Huh? Huh? Young Master Gu¡­! Wait a min¡ª¡°


    Yung Pung tried to stop me, but I didn¡¯t listen to him.


    <b><i> I¡¯m not trying to act like an older brother now, but just looking at them made my head feel hot.</i></b>


    As I went closer and close, I was soon able to register the words that the second-generation disciples were uttering among them.


    <b><i> What are they focusing on so much that they can¡¯t even notice me walking up to them?</i></b>


    ¡°¡­Why is she trying to participate along with the third-generation students?¡±


    ¡°I know, shouldn¡¯t we do something about it?¡±


    <b><i> Are they all talking about Gu Ryunghwa?</i></b>


    ¡°All of you stay quiet. She made this choice herself, and you should respect it¡­!¡±


    ¡°Even you are acting like this? How can we trust those stinky juniors¡­¡±


    ¡°In my eyes, you are the stinkiest of them all, so just stay quiet.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    What is it that they couldn¡¯t trust about the third-generation students, and what were they trying to do?


    I never heard that Gu Ryunghwa was going through something like this.


    ¡®I guess that just shows the distance between us.¡¯


    It was all my fault in the end, so I was simply unable to say anything to my little sister.


    First things first, I calmed myself down in order to not act on my emotions.


    I repeatedly told myself that I just couldn¡¯t afford to cause a problem in a ce like this.


    When I got close enough, I started speaking to the second-generation disciples.


    ¡°What are you guys¡ª¡°


    ¡°Then what do we do if she gets hurt¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­Do.. ing¡­?¡±


    I had to stop my words, confusion coloring my face.


    The second-generation disciples immediately turned their gazes towards me once they heard me speak.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Young Master Gu?¡±


    Cold sweat immediately started flowing down my back.


    <b><i> ¡­What did I just hear?</i></b>

 Chapter 97: Tournament (2)

    <b>? Tournament (2) ?</b>


    Shinhyun, the second-generation disciple from the Mount Hua Sect, had gotten acquainted with Gu Ryunghwa for the first time around two to three years ago.


    It was around the time when winter hade to an end and the first vestiges of Spring were starting to bud. The Celestial Plum Blossom¡ª Dohwa, brought a neer along with him, introducing him as the youngest member of our group.


    She was introduced as their senior¡ª being the disciple of the most famous sword maiden in the world, the Plum Blossom Sword.


    At that time the new third-generation disciples were being picked amongst the applicants. And due to that, there had been a bit of opposition from the disciples since she became a second-generation disciple right away.


    From the perspective of the third-generation third generation disciples, the addition of a new girl bing their direct senior was distasteful, to say the least,


    On the other hand, the second-generation disciples found it quite a bit problematic as to how they should treat Gu Ryunghwa since they had to be considerate of the third-generation disciples as well.


    However, there was nothing they could do about this situation as the matter regarding Gu Ryunghwa¡¯s admission had been decided by the lord and the elders of the sect already.


    The Lord¡¯s decisions were absolute. If he decided it was correct then it must be correct,


    And it would be wrong if he decided otherwise.


    That was the ce the Lord of the sect had in the heart of the disciples.


    A few dayster, news about Gu Ryunghwa¡¯s arrival to the sect reached Shinhyun¡¯s ears.


    However, as he had to talk about some matters with the elders, he was unable to visit her right away.


    By the time Shinhyun returned to the lodgings of the second-generation disciples, he was greeted with the sight of his juniors flocking around something or someone.


    He was able to notice them immediately since all of them wielded ginormous physiques.


    ¡®¡­They are honestly a bit too big.¡¯


    They had been informed that their bodies would return to their normal shape once they reached a higher realm in the sect¡¯s martial arts. However, the news oddly sparked looks of disappointment in some of the disciples.


    <b><i>¨C My wide shoulders and biceps will go away¡­? Senior¡­ I think I¡¯ll have to stop training in the n¡¯s art from today onwards!</i></b>


    <b><i>¨C Yeah¡­! How can I give up on these rock-hard thighs!</i></b>


    <b><i>¨C ¡­Please stop talking while flexing your chest. It makes me want to vomit while looking at those grotesque things. </i></b>


    Those guys were really fucked in the head¡­


    The juniors hadn¡¯t we oblivious to Shinhyun¡¯s arrival, so he had no choice but to cough to announce his presence.


    ¡°Ahem¡­! Ahem¡­!¡±


    Usually, the coughing would have been enough to make them aware of his presence. However, the method did not work this time for some reason,


    Leaving Shinhyun with no choice but to pass through the crowd of muscr men forcefully.


    In the middle of the crowd of behemothsy a small child.


    Whether due to being cold or maybe the fear she felt, the child looked to be trembling incessantly.


    In the arms of a female disciple, a rare sight among this horde of monstrous giantsy a girl who looked at her surroundings with trembling eyes and red ears.


    ¡°Stand back a little¡­! Can¡¯t you see that she¡¯s scared!¡±


    The female disciple, Shinmil, shouted out toward the crowd of ignorant behemoths.


    And with that shout, the group of men immediately backed away little by little.


    Even with them backing off, the girl looked as though she was going to cry any second now.


    The crowd of men was confused, not understanding what they may have done wrong here. However, the little girl¡¯s reactions were understandable¡ª as she had been suddenly surrounded by tens of men with hulking physiques that must havee off as terrifying to the little girl.


    However, the men were not aware of that simple knowledge.


    ¡°Why is she scared¡­? We didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t she feel safe when surrounded by us with biceps the size of a boulder?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she should feel that we are here to protect her¡­ but she may not know as she¡¯s just a child.¡±


    Just how did they be so ignorant and stupid?


    They weren¡¯t like this when they were still third-generation disciples.


    Shinhyun let out a sigh of dejection as he watched the shameful disy of his juniors.


    And in the next moment, he slowly walked toward the little girl and lowered his head to her eye level.


    He recalled the words of his mother, telling him that children felt more at ease when they spoke with others at the same eye level as theirs.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. So you are Ryunghwa, right? My name is Shinhyun.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    But for reasons that he was unable toprehend, as soon as he talked to her, she hid herself further in Shinmil¡¯s arms.


    <b><i> Is this not it¡­?</i></b>


    ¡°Uh¡­ I just¡­¡±


    ¡°Kya¡­!¡±


    Shinhyun lifted his hand, trying his best to convey to her that he wasn¡¯t a bad guy, but the little girl just flinched and started trembling further due to his actions.


    Soon, even tears started flowing down herrge eyes.


    ¡°Brotherrrr¡­¡±


    ¡°Woah¡­ Eldest Senior Brother made her cry.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­ and he told us to back off. I swear he¡¯s the worst out of us all.¡±


    ¡°W-What did I do¡­!¡±


    In the first ce, Shinhyun wasn¡¯t even the one who had instructed the disciples to back off.


    He was feeling frustrated inside, however, his frustration wasn¡¯t the important matter here¡ª the child had already started crying.


    In the end, Shinhyun never really got the chance to greet her, and the whole day was spent calming the little girl down.


    Of course, it was not done by the men. The other female disciples, like Shinmil, had to step up to the task.


    Shinhyun still wasn¡¯t able to hold a proper conversation with Ryunghwa even after a full day.


    He even wondered if she was able to sleep well since her eyes had be so swollen from all the crying.


    <b><i> Did she cry all night?</i></b>


    Shinhyun thought further¡­


    ¡®¡­Why hasn¡¯t shee here yet?¡¯


    Usually, the direct disciple of a sole master received the privilege of being personally trained by them. However, for some reason, the Sword Master just never came.


    The Lord hadn¡¯t spoken much about this matter either,


    Merely ordering them to take good care of the child.


    The problem now was how they would be able to do that¡­


    They tried their best to work together and figure out a good way to do it, but it wasn¡¯t easy.


    One day, one of the juniors spoke while watching Gu Ryunghwa train.


    ¡°¡­Big senior, about Gu Ryunghwa¡­¡±


    ¡°What about her?¡±


    The junior spoke to him while donning a nervous expression on his face. From his expressions, it felt like he was conveying that he was conveying his inability to do something any longer.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think I can do this anymore. I feel like she would break if I even touched her¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­What now?¡±


    At first, he wondered just what the hell this junior of his was spouting.


    However, just one nce at Gu Ryunghwa¡¯s small and fragile body was enough for him to understand. Indeed, it really felt that she would die if she got hit with even the tiniest sliver of strength put into the strike.


    Moreover, even the act of getting closer to her was enough to make her cry¡­


    Even so.


    ¡°Yes! Move your feet just like that! Yes, you¡¯re doing good!¡±


    ¡°Woah! She picked up a sword! She picked up a sword, I tell you!¡±


    ¡°Jeez, what do we do!? Maybe she¡¯s a genius?¡±


    The juniors still seemed to be enjoying themselves.


    Well, their enthusiasm and behavior more or less made sense to him since there were no girls that had been picked this time around while choosing the new third-generation disciples. Moreover, each and every second-generation female disciple acted more like a male than a female.


    Especially in the case of Shinmil, she was so strong that Shinhyun had to wonder if he, the Eldest Senior Brother of the second-generation disciples, was even capable of beating her in a duel any longer.


    Genders didn¡¯t matter in the realm of martial artists.


    Hence, their behaviors were understandable since the little girl had been so soft, so delicate, and so full of girly personality traits,


    <b><i> However, does their attitude really help in her training? </i></b>


    ¡®They are demons when training other juniors, so what am I even watching right now?¡¯


    Even though he was rebuking them for their behavior, behind their backs, right now, Shinhyun himself had a hard time in dealing with Gu Ryunghwa.


    At this rate, he was even wondering if they would even be able to train her properly.


    Even though it was good that they all liked the neer girl, she would not be able to improve if she kept getting spoiled by them.


    And due to that reason, he chose to train her with the third-generation disciples.


    He believed that it¡¯d be beneficial for her to train with other disciples her age rather than these old and muscr men.


    The Lord had also informed him to choose the path he felt to be the best, so Shinhyun tried to take the route that would be the most helpful for her overall.


    He thought that it was okay since Gu Ryunghwa despite being afraid and tearing up, tried her best to make the proper movements in her training.


    It was not long before a problem arose.


    On the 4th day since Gu Ryunghwa¡¯s training along with the third-generation disciples started,


    Someone came running toward him with desperation in their stride and shouted while he was still in the midst of training.


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother!¡±


    ¡°What now?¡±


    There had been some guys among the second-generation disciples that were adamant about watching over Gu Ryunghwa¡¯s training along with the third-generation disciples.


    Even though Shinhyun had scolded them severely for their irrational conduct, they did not give up, not even for a single instance. And thus he had no choice but to leave them be.


    One of the juniors, among that group, panted before speaking to him in a desperate voice¡­


    ¡°G-Gu Ryunghwa fainted.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    An unexpected problem urred during Gu Ryunghwa¡¯s training.


    Thankfully, she woke up not too long after the fainting incident. However, the way she curled up with a look of fear on her face was disheartening.


    Shinhyun had no choice but to question the third-generation disciples after seeing her acting like that.


    He had to get to the crux of this matter.


    At his question, the juniors were only able to reply with sadness and frustration on their faces.


    They pleaded their innocence, responding that they had done nothing to her. They had only tried to get closer to her in order to teach her but were unable to do that since she started crying and screaming once they did that.


    And when one of the juniors identally touched her for a split second, she fainted then and there.


    The healers of the Mount Hua Sect exined informed that there was no problem with her body.


    It was rather her mind that was going through some issues¡­


    Shinhyun was a famous individual, renowned for his swordsmanship in the martial world, but he was still weak and lost about matters such as these¡­


    <b><i> Just what is the problem here?</i></b>


    <b><i> Just what is it that was making that small child feel that way?</i></b>


    She may have been a child that had just joined their sect recently, but Shinhyun already considered her as one of their own.


    The Lord of the sect had dered those words and they, as his followers, wholeheartedly agreed to that statement. That child was already their dear family.


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, what do we do¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯d be worse for us to hastily do something at this period of time, so let¡¯s let time figure things out.¡±


    The healers strictly informed them that it would be worse if they tried to get closer to her for now.


    And so, time passed on amidst these uncertainties.


    If there was one thing that Shinhyun learned about the little girl after all this time,


    Then it was the fact that Gu Ryunghwa was not just afraid of strangers, but people in general.


    Especially men.


    Moreover, the fear exponentially increased in magnitude if that male was of a young age.


    ¡®Is that really fear?¡¯


    This was what Shinhyun wondered at first, but after being with Gu Ryunghwa for such a long time, he came to learn that her emotions were not just limited to mere fear.


    Her eyes held a myriad of emotions as they looked at others.


    Noticeably fear, resentment, despair, and an amalgam of other negative emotions blended into one and shimmering in those exhausted eyes of hers.


    He was also able to capture a trace of yearning in the middle of that storm of negative emotions.


    Thus, he was unable to just chalk it off as mere fear.


    Due to those reasons, he couldn¡¯t afford to leave her with the third-generation disciples. Plus, since she looked to be ufortable with males, there was no choice other than to pair her up with other female disciples for training.


    After that incident, time gradually passed away as the seasons changed a few times.


    Gu Ryunghwa had turned into a youngdy over the years, however, the line between her heart and other people still remained¡ª a line that she was not willing to let others cross.


    She seemingly got better, yet she still had a hard time getting along with the male disciples.


    Thankfully, she looked to be happy on some asions at least.


    ¡®I assume it¡¯s because she¡¯s going to see her master.¡¯


    Shinhyun heard that her master¡¯s residence was located somewhere up in the mountains. Yet, Gu Ryunghwa still traveled to her residence whenever she got the time even though it would only end up making her more tired.


    The other disciples were forbidden to visit that ce, so a few conversations inevitably ensued surrounding this topic.


    Most of them were just talked about the possibility that the Sword Master might be sick,


    However, none were willing to continue the conversation for long as it would only incite disaster if rumors surrounding this topic were to find their way out to the outside world.


    And it was around this time¡ª some incidents urred which led them to go outside the sect to scout out the surrounding areas.


    And it was then¡ª some of the swordsmen of the started disappearing.


    They quickly scouted the nearby areas, but no traces could be found of the missing swordsmen, not even a single clue.


    Hence, they were left with no choice but to return to the n with disappointment coloring their expressions. It was at that moment when Yung Pung, scouting the areas along with them, spoke about feeling something in the distance and trailed off toward the origin of that feeling.


    Yung Pung was prone to letting his instincts dictate his actions, so Shinhyun could only heavy a tired sigh and follow the brat.


    Something like this hadn¡¯t happened once or twice, after all.


    When they arrived at the location where he ran off, Shinhyun met Gu Yangcheon.


    The boy was unconscious when he arrived, leading Shinhyun to believe that Yung Pung must have done something to him. He had almost passed out at that thought.


    Thankfully, nothing like that happened. It was only his misunderstanding.


    Talking to Gu Yangcheon after he woke up, he learned that he was Gu Ryunghwa¡¯s sibling.


    When Gu Yangcheon informed him that he hade here to bring Gu Ryunghwa back with him, Shinhyun felt a sense of relief wash over his mind.


    He didn¡¯t know the exact reason, but Gu Ryunghwa seemed to be a bit too desperate these days. And due to that, he just wanted her to take some time off from her lifestyle at the sect and rx for some days.


    The same thought was likely to be going on in the minds of the other disciples as well¡­


    Shinhyun did not have much knowledge of the Gu n, but he was still aware that the famous prodigy¡ª Sword Phoenix was from that n.


    Not to mention the Tiger Warrior.


    The Sword Phoenix was someone that surpassed even Yung Pung, despite the monstrous talent that the boy had.


    Shinhyun was never able to properly see her for himself, but it was hard to imagine how such a thing came about.


    It was not easy for him to believe that someone was able to surpass Yung Pung who was able to make his sword blossom with plum flowers when he hadn¡¯t even reached the age of twenty yet.


    The problem was that something much more shocking urred in front of Shinhyun.


    When Yung Pung dueled with Gu Yangcheon out of nowhere¡ª it ended in his loss.


    ¡®¡­Yung Pung¡­ lost?¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel extremely shocked when he saw Yung Pung roll on the floor and vomit out blood while Gu Yangcheon just stood there and watch this scene with an impassive expression.


    He was just not able to bring himself to believe that this boy was able to burn those blooming flowers and disintegrate them into ashes.


    ¡®¡­Flowers burning in those mes, just what the hell is this?¡¯


    The sight of those beautiful plum flowers filling up the whole area¡­ and the subsequent scenes of them burning away into ashes by the mes leaking out of that small boy¡¯s body,


    Those disbelieving scenes left Shinhyun utterly speechless as he had putten all his loyalty and passion to the Mount Hua Sect.


    It was then that Shinhyun assured himself of a fact,


    ¡®¡­He would be the one to be the Heavenly Dragon in the future.¡¯


    It was possible that Gu Yangcheon hadn¡¯t be famous due to his young age,


    However, he thought it was more likely due to the boy having never participated in the meeting of the young prodigies¡ª ¡®the sh of the Dragon and Phoenix.¡¯


    Since the day Peng Woojin had given up his spot as the Heavenly Dragon due to bing the Young Lord of his n, the spot was handed over to the Sword Phoenix¡ª as she was the greatest prodigy of the world at that time.


    After some time passed, he believed that it was inevitable for Yung Pung to inherit that spot once Sword Phoenix left the seat.


    Or at least that had been the thoughts of Shinhyun till now, till he had seen the monster that was Gu Yangcheon. He had no choice but to change his mind once he witnessed Gu Yangcheon¡¯s prowess.


    ¡®¡­I have nothing to say, he¡¯s a true monster.¡¯


    He was able to read the situation and move ordingly with no hesitation whatsoever.


    Not only did he have the reserves of Qi and destructive strength to back up all of his movements, but he also had the speed toplement that monstrous strength and power.


    It was hard for anyone to believe he was so young after seeing the sight of his fully manipting all those wild and unruly mes with utter calmness.


    Gu Yangcheon had the power that one was only able to gain after going through numerous battles.


    His talent was truly monstrous.


    ¡®¡­Just what kind of ce is the Gu n?¡¯


    He just knew of it to be a noble n famous in the regions of Shanxi. However, for them to not only raise the Sword Phoenix, but that monstrous boy as well¡­


    ¡°How scary¡­¡±


    After some point, he started to care more about Gu Yangcheon than the treasure he brought with him to deliver to the sect¡­


    Those strangely hollow and lifeless eyes that were unable toplement his sharp and fierce features were also another reason that he was fascinated with the boy.


    He treated his servants well without looking down at them. Moreover, a long trip like this should¡¯ve been enough to make a boy his age tired and frustrated¡­


    But even then, he never stopped his training which led Shinhyun to believe that he was a well-taught boy with a good temper.


    ¡®I assume he has been a good brother to Gu Ryunghwa as well.¡¯


    Shinhyun thought sometimes that Gu Ryunghwa became like that because something may have happened in her n.


    But he also remembered the sight of Gu Ryunghwa crying in Shinmil¡¯s arms while looking for her brother.


    However, a few years ago, that yearning appearance of herpletely disappeared when shest visited her n.


    Shinhyun thought that it was helpful for Gu Ryunghwa as it seemed to have led her to make up her mind about something.


    Of course, that still didn¡¯t lessen the distance between her and the other disciples¡­ but he still had hopes since she became even a little bit better than her past self.


    However.


    Shinhyun was able to notice the change in Gu Ryunghwa after Gu Yangcheon came to the Mount Hua Sect.


    After Gu Yangcheon came, Shinhyun noticed that Gu Ryunghwa was making the same expressions that she once did when she first visited the n. Thatplex expression mixed with myriads of emotions when she was still young and fearful.


    Resentment, fear, despair, sadness, and yearning.


    Shinhyun instantly noticed that the emotions Gu Ryunghwa felt were for none other than her brother¡ª Gu Yangcheon.


    ¡®Are my eyes seeing the truth?¡¯


    He decided to think that Gu Yangcheon was not someone who would do such things to his own family.


    And that made everything harder for him as he had a keen sight when it came to identifying a person¡¯s true self.


    He still didn¡¯t believe he was a bad person, but he couldn¡¯t help but have doubts.


    Shinhyun never liked being hesitant in anything. As a martial artist of the great Mount Hua Sect, he had never learned the meaning of hesitation.


    And that¡¯s why he desperately desired to figure this matter out.


    He directly asked Gu Yangcheon.


    Finally, he asked the boy after hesitating for a long long time.


    The boy responded right away without any hesitation in his voice.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my fault.¡±


    His response was firm¡­ almost too firm.

 Chapter 98: Tournament (3)

    <b>? Tournament (3) ?</b>


    I was going to ask just what they were talking about Gu Ryunghwa behind her back like this.


    But judging by their reactions, it seemed to me that I had been harboring a misunderstanding all this time.


    Furthermore, it seemed like Shinhyun had something to ask of me instead.


    He talked about the way Gu Ryunghwa acted ever since she came to the Mount Hua Sect all the way till now.


    He asked me why would such a young girl like here to their sect while bearing an appearance as if her soul had been snatched away.


    The eldest second-generation disciple proceeded to ask me questions while exining what had happened to my little sister over the years.


    He queried if it had been actually my fault that my little sister ended up like this.


    And I only had one answer to that question.


    ¡°Yes, it is my fault.¡±


    He conveyed a rather deep story to me, considering the fact that he had spoken to me so suddenly.


    This was the first time I¡¯d heard anything concerning Gu Ryunghwa¡¯s experiences during her time in the Mount Hua Sect.


    About how she cried while looking for me.


    And how she harbored a fear of men.


    I didn¡¯t really think too much into her issues before.


    But it now seemed that her condition was worse than I expected.


    It seemed that Gu Ryunghwa was not able to fully ovee her circumstances even to this day.


    It looked usible that she was merely enduring everything up to now.


    Silence descended once Shinhyun heard my words.


    However, judging from the frown on his face and the rough breaths, I was able to feel the traces of negative emotions churning inside him right now.


    It looked to me that he was forcefully taking my words in.


    I had harbored the thought that Gu Ryunghwa might have been getting bullied in the sect, but thankfully it didn¡¯t seem to be the issue here, having seen this scene.


    It even seemed like she was getting spoiled by them.


    ¡®If anyone ever bullied her, then it would be me.¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t deny that fact.


    Shinhyun had yet to utter a word, so I just decided to ask him instead.


    ¡°Are you not going to ask why I did such a thing?¡±


    He frowned visibly at my question.


    ¡°¡­I thought that I won¡¯t get an answer even if I asked.¡±


    Like what he said, I was unable to answer his question.


    This was my business after all and I didn¡¯t feel the necessity to inform others about it.


    ¡°Moreover,¡±


    Shinhyun continued.


    ¡°I still believe in my eyes.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I was unable to process just what he had seen in me for him to think that way about me.


    I remained silent as Shinhyun kept looking at me.


    The way he looked at me wasn¡¯t enough to decipher all his thoughts, but if there was one thing that I captured from his stare then it was,


    The resentment he felt for me, which was shimmering ever so slightly in his eyes, was seemingly due to his concern for my little sister. And so I didn¡¯t harbor bad feelings for that attitude of his.


    I didn¡¯t think that Yung Pung brought me here to show me something like this¡­


    Speaking of the devil, Yung Pung came from behind and respectfully greeted the second-generation disciples.


    ¡°Hello, seniors.¡±


    ¡°Junior Yung Pung.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you bring Young Master Gu here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    ¡°This ce is explicitly reserved for the martial artists of the Mount Hua Sect and outsiders are not allowed to enter this ce. You know this, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. He was asking about Senior Sister Gu, so I thought it¡¯d be best for him to talk with you directly.¡±


    ¡°About Senior Sister Gu?¡±


    Shinhyun looked at me.


    His look right now was a bit different from before.


    It was probably due to what I said earlier.


    Moreover, it seemed that I wasn¡¯t allowed in this ce from what I gathered from his speech with Yung Pung.


    Even while knowing that, Yung Pung still brought me to this ce.


    ¡®He really is a daring one.¡¯


    Although they weren¡¯t as strict as the Murim Alliance, martial artists of the Mount Hua Sect were known for listening to their superiors¡¯ orders no matter what. However, Yung Pung still ignored clear-cut orders and brought me to this location.


    Leaking out a tired sigh, I spoke,


    ¡°I wanted to ask why my sister is fighting against the third-generation disciples.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ that¡¯s¡ª¡°


    Shinhyun was about to exin in response, but someone interrupted his speech midway.


    ¡°Brother?¡±


    When I turned my head toward the source of that familiar voice, I saw Gu Ryunghwa standing there.


    Shock colored her face when she saw me in this ce.


    And when she noticed the horde of the second-generation disciples standing here, she instantly frowned.


    ¡°¡­Guys.¡±


    ¡°Oh, we¡¯ve been caught.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s fault¡­ What kind of person just tantly talks to someone in the open when trying to conceal themselves?¡±


    ¡°Gu Ryunghwa¡­ Eldest Senior Brother told us all toe here, we didn¡¯t do anything of our own volition!¡±


    ¡°¡­You guys really are going to sell out your eldest senior brother here? What great people you guys are! You pieces of dog shit!¡±


    Speaking with utter embarrassment coloring his face, Shinhyun looked like someone who was already used to these things.


    Seeing this scene, Gu Ryunghwa spoke.


    ¡°I told you not toe here¡­¡±


    He quickly tried to exin himself to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, these guys were begging me so much¡­¡±


    ¡°What the¡­? He was the one that was talking about us selling him out just now and yet he sells us out right away¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you so surprised about? This isn¡¯t the first time he did something like this now, is it?¡±


    The disciples, talking behind his back, had no choice but to stop once they saw Shinhyun growl at them menacingly.


    Gu Ryunghwa continued watching without saying a thing.


    Seemingly, she had a lot to say about this matter but she was holding it in.


    Soon, she leaked a sigh as she lowered her head.


    ¡°¡­Thank you for worrying about me. But I hope that you guys wouldn¡¯t worry so much.¡±


    Her voice was cold and rigid as she delivered that statement.


    Her behavior toward her seniors could¡¯ve been seen as nothing but disrespectful.


    And due to that, I nced toward the other disciple¡¯s face.


    ¡®Huh¡­¡¯


    However, they didn¡¯t seem angry or displeased.


    Instead, <b><i>how should I say this¡­ Shock? Touched? Something like that¡­?</i></b>


    ¡°W¡­ Woah, she thanked us.¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t look away, nor did she step back even once.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on? Am I going to die tomorrow or something¡­?¡±


    ¡­It more or less started to look scary at this point.


    <b><i> What is up with their insane reactions?</i></b>


    Shinhyun kicked away the disciples, that seemed to have lost their minds, and walked toward Gu Ryunghwa.


    ¡°¡­Will you be fine?¡±


    She just nodded her head in response.


    ¡°As always, I will respect whatever choice my family makes.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I think this is the first time I¡¯m getting a thanks from you, what a strange feeling.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°No need for an apology. Whether it is you thanking us or apologizing to us, we didn¡¯t do anything for you to deserve any of that from you.¡±


    A light and thin smile graced his lips as she looked at Gu Ryunghwa.


    She had to turn her head away, unwilling to bear his gaze any longer.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take those idiots away now as it seems like there isn¡¯t too much time left, I hope you get a satisfactory oue for yourself.¡±


    The other disciples started to once again talk behind Shinhyun¡¯s back after hearing their conversation. However, the moment Shinhyun made a fierce face, almost akin to a ferocious tiger, they immediately shut their mouths and ceased all speech.


    I didn¡¯t know that he was capable of making such a face¡­


    Even I got a little scared after seeing him make that face.


    ¡°What are you doing here, brother?¡±


    Immediately, I looked at Gu Ryunghwa when I heard her question.


    It seemed that she had gotten used to calling me brother by now.


    And that fact¡­ was problematic for me.


    ¡®Do I really deserve to be called that?¡¯


    That was the only thought I had in my mind.


    Immediately erasing such thoughts, I spoke to Gu Ryunghwa.


    ¡°I heard that you are fighting against the third-generation disciples.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°I was wondering why, but I somehow ended up all the way here.¡±


    Shinhyun had already departed from this ce along with the others.


    And seeing that Yung Pung was nowhere to be found, it seemed that he was brought along with them.


    Gu Ryunghwa responded after some time.


    ¡°You know, I just thought that I should fight where I belong.¡±


    I understood the reason behind those words.


    The current Gu Ryunghwa was nowhere near the skill level of the other second-generation disciples.


    Most of the Mount Hua Sect¡¯s fighting force consisted of second-generation disciples, and Gu Ryunghwa definitely didn¡¯t belong in that category.


    ¡®Though even the third-generation disciples might give her a pretty hard time.¡¯


    Gu Ryunghwa may have consistently trained hard, but that didn¡¯t change the fact that the other third-generation disciples might¡¯ve done the same as well.


    Though I didn¡¯t really have any idea if they really did since I had only ever seen Yung Pung among the third-generation disciples¡­


    Anyways, if she really did decide to fight against the third-generation disciples for such a reason,


    There was nothing left for me to ask.


    Moreover, Gu Ryunghwa had already been given approval from the higher-ups of the sect, which was basically why she was able to participate with the third-generation disciples in the first ce.


    ¡®Yung Pung against the second-generation disciples and Gu Ryunghwa against the third-generation disciples, huh¡­¡¯


    It looked like they had switched ces.


    Simrly to how Yung Pung used force to go through his circumstances, Gu Ryunghwa was someone to rely on her determination to do the same.


    ¡°¡­Good luck.¡±


    Immediately, her head lifted as she heard my words.


    A sliver of surprise seemed to have marked her face.


    ¡°Why are you making that face?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t expect to hear those words from you, brother.¡±


    ¡°And I expect that you hear those words a lot, don¡¯t you? It seems like you get spoiled a little.¡±


    I was referring to the seniors of the second-generation disciples cheering Gu Rhyunghwa on, almost constantly, as I mentioned those words.


    ¡°¡­They are just weirdos.¡±


    It seemed that she was feeling a bit pressured by those muscr men.


    Thinking about it, even I would feel the same if a horde of muscr dudes suddenly started saying ¡®Our Yangcheon is the best!¡¯ on a daily basis. I was sure that I would be so weirded out that I would constantly hide from them.


    Still, it didn¡¯t seem that she disliked such behavior.


    She was just feeling a bit pressured by their kindness.


    ¡°Anyways, I¡¯m done here now. I¡¯ll be going now.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    I had to stop my steps, as I was about to leave, at Gu Ryunghwa¡¯s words.


    When I looked at her, wondering why she said that, she came closer to me and even grabbed my clothes.


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sliver of shock pass through my mind at her act.


    Since she used to have a hard time even looking in my general direction before.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°The tournament, are youing to watch it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here after all.¡±


    ¡°Is Sis¡­ also here?¡±


    I assumed that she was speaking about Namgung Bi-ah when she said Sis.


    Namgung Bi-ah was probably sitting on the stands along with Wi Seol-Ah by now.


    I quickly responded to Gu Ryunghwa¡¯s question.


    ¡°Yeah she¡¯s here, I think they are in the spectator seats right about now.¡±


    ¡°What about you, brother?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Indeed, I hade here to watch Gu Ryunghwa¡¯s fight. However, I felt quite a bit of embarrassment to directly say that I had juste here to watch her fight. In the end, I just leaked out a fake cough and spoke in a soft tone.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll be watching.¡±


    She immediately released my clothes from her grasp as she heard those words.


    It seemed that she was still having a hard time being near me since I could notice her slightly trembling hands even as she distanced them away from me.


    <b><i> Why did she go as far as to grab my clothes when she has such a hard being near me?</i></b>


    She held onto her trembling hands and smiled a bitter smile.


    ¡°It seems like I still have a hard time huh.¡±


    <b><i> I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t do it if you have a hard time with it. You don¡¯t need to go that far.</i></b>


    Those were the words that I had to desperately hold off from leaking out.


    The young Gu Ryunghwa was trying to ovee her traumas by herself.


    Her story had already be far different from the one I knew of in my past life.


    ¡°¡­Right. I¡¯ll be watching.¡±


    Every time I saw her act like that, I only felt guilt and regret.


    The type of regret that made me think that I shouldn¡¯t have done those things to her and that I should be treating her differently from now on.


    She soon left after informing me that she had to start preparing for her fight now.


    I, too, walked away after watching her back, as she drifted away into the building, for some time.


    I returned to the crowded streets, a plethora ofplicated thoughts tagging along with me in the process, and reunited with my party.


    It was rather easy to find them since I just had to look for Namgung Bi-ah.


    Expectedly, she was in a location where many eyes were trained on her.


    She was still wearing the cover over her face, but many people still looked at her due to her unique presence and overall atmosphere.


    Namgung Bi-ah was leaning on Wi Seol-Ah with a somewhat exhausted face, however, she immediately lifted her tired face and started moving.


    It looked to me that she was searching for something.


    Her eyes that were drifting on the surroundings were now targeted toward me.


    Once she affirmed my presence, she waved her hand.


    Sitting next to her, Wi Seol-Ah also waved her hand toward me as well.


    ¡®How did she find me when I¡¯m this far away?¡¯


    <b><i> Perhaps she used her Qi?</i></b>


    <b><i> I don¡¯t think she would do that, so is it just a coincidence?</i></b>


    ¡®Probably a coincidence.¡¯


    With those pointless thoughts, I walked over to them and noticed that there was an empty seat just next to theirs. It seemed that they had saved a seat for me.


    Wi Seol-Ah soon looked at me and asked,


    ¡°Young Master, where were you?¡±


    ¡°I went to go see my sister, I heard that she¡¯s fighting today.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah immediately reacted after hearing my words.


    ¡°She¡¯s¡­ fighting today?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I heard.¡±


    Her lips immediately flinched at my words, seemingly trying to say something to me. In the end, however, she just turned her head around without speaking.


    Her gaze was directed toward the fighting arena.


    I didn¡¯t need to ask why she was looking there.


    The noisy crowd also started to quiet down soon enough.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were trained on the arena.


    In the arena quiet and deste arena, a sliver of light pink leaves started to manifest into the air not too high above the ground.


    The leaf, shining with an odd light, soon fell on the ground as though blown away by an unknown breeze.


    And as soon as the leaf touched the ground,


    <i>¨C Swooosh-!</i>


    A light pink aura instantly swept over and covered the entire arena.


    At a nce, I was immediately able to tell that an immense amount of Qi was billowing in the arena.


    The aura that stormed inside the arena like a raging tempest, exploded in an instant and disappeared, merely leaving behind slight traces of its havoc.


    When the aura disappeared, the leader of the Mount Hua Sect, Celestial Plum Blossom was seen standing at the front line of the arena,


    And behind him, stood the third-generation disciples that would be participating today.


    The moment the crowd witnessed their appearance, they started cheering with loud noises.


    ¡°¡­Jeez.¡±


    The Celestial Plum Blossom probably made an appearance for all the people that trekked all the way up the great Mount Hua to see this tournament,


    However, it was still shocking that he didn¡¯t seem the least bit tired even after using that staggering amount of Qi just for an appearance.


    When the Celestial Plum Blossom raised his hand, everyone became quiet as if their silence had been nned beforehand.


    ¡°Every year, you peoplee all the way up this tall mountain for this little event¡­ I thank you all immensely for your participation.¡±


    With every step the Celestial Plum Blossom took, it seemed like there was an unknown wind blowing from who knows where.


    <b><i> Is he also using his Qi?</i></b>


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing more boring than some old man talking for no reason, so I¡¯ll be taking my leave now. Please watch how our children put their all into this humble festival of swords.¡±


    The Celestial Plum Blossom then came off the arena and went somewhere after delivering those short and concise words.


    The Sword Dragon, Yung Pung may have been a young prodigy. However, since the Celestial Plum Blossom was a master that was famous throughout the world,


    Many seemed to be disappointed that they weren¡¯t able to hear more of his words.


    But it was better for me since that meant that the tournament would proceed faster as a result.


    When the Celestial Plum Blossom sat in the elders¡¯ seating area, the third-generation disciples on stage started their preparations.


    Two disciples walked out of their formation and soon stood opposing each other with wooden swords.


    ¡®Wooden swords huh.¡¯


    I heard that the second-generation disciples would be using real swords.


    The man, seemingly the judge of this match, looked at both of the disciples, checking if they were fully prepared for what was toe.


    ¡°¡­Begin!¡±


    Along with that shout, enhanced with Qi, the two charged at each other, swords drawn.

 Chapter 99: Tournament (4)

    <b>? Tournament (4) ?</b>


    The tournament that had begun just a little past midnight was shaping up to be an event that would be underway for a long time.


    As the third-generation disciples prepared for an extensive period of time for this day, they were all serious about the tournament.


    And since all of them belonged to the same sect, their sword arts were more or less identical to each other.


    They knew each other too well which was it was taking so long for them to achieve triumph over the other.


    To some, it may feel a bitme for a match to go on for so long, but the heat in the crowd didn¡¯t seem to have died off.


    ¡°These reactions are crazy.¡±


    ¡°They all seem to be enjoying it.¡±


    Although the crowd was essentially small in size, just their excitement and enthusiasm alone were enough to rival the crowds that watched events that the Murim Alliance usually hosted.


    I, however, couldn¡¯t help but feel bored.


    ¡®¡­Is it because I¡¯ve been spending my time with Yung Pung a lottely?¡¯


    Since I could onlypare these martial artists to Yung Pung, their sword arts really seemed extremely poor in my eyes.


    The flexibility they wielded was severelyckingpared to the real swordsmen of the Mount Hua Sect. Moreover, the flow and reaction time of their Qi usage was far too disappointing as well.


    To put it in a brutally honest way, I could knock these punks out in just one blow.


    Even Yung Pung would be able to do the same, not to even mention someone like Namgung Bi-ah.


    ¡®¡­I guess that¡¯s why they pitted Yung Pung against the second-generation disciples.¡¯


    Now I was able to fully understand the reason behind that decision.


    It wasn¡¯t that they werecking.


    They were martial artists from the Ten Sect Alliance, and on top of that, they were disciples of the prestigious Mount Hua Sect.


    They were certainly strongerpared to other kids their age¡­


    However, the reason behind this underwhelming feeling I had of them was simply because the people that I had met recently could easily overpower them.


    ¡®It makes sense since it¡¯s notmon for someone who isn¡¯t even at the age of twenty to reach the realm of a first-rate martial artist.¡¯


    Geniuses like Yung Pung and Namgung Bi-ah were extraordinary ones and an outlier to this overview.


    I nced at Namgung Bi-ah, wondering if I was the only one that found this tournament boring.


    I was unable to see her face clearly since she still had her veil on, but I was able to notice a strange movement just then.


    I couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°You yawned just now, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Immediately, she flinched due to my question and averted her gaze.


    Along with the turning of her head, I could see her meticulously tied hair wave.


    ncing at the hair essory she had put on her hair, for some time, I turned toward Wi Seol-Ah.


    Unlike me and Namgung Bi-ah, Wi Seol-Ah was watching the fight with a distinct glint in her eyes.


    ¡°Is it fun for you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    She responded without hiding the emotions she felt about watching the fight.


    <b><i> I guess it is different for her since she is not seeing it with a mentality like mine. </i></b>


    <i>¨C Woahhh-!</i>


    Shifting my gaze toward the arena as I heard the cheering of the crowd, I immediately noticed that one wooden sword had fallen to the ground.


    ¡°¡­I lost.¡±


    ¡°You did well.¡±


    The winner gripped the loser¡¯s shoulder as a sign of assurance.


    It seemed like the one to lose had been a disciple that was on the young sidepared to his opponent or may have entered the sectter.


    At that moment, I heard the murmuring of the people around me.


    ¡°It seems like they improved way more thanst year.¡±


    ¡°To see that they changed this much in just one year, it makes me proud.¡±


    ¡°This is what the Mount Hua Sect is all about¡­! Yup!¡±


    It was certainly different from what I felt about the match.


    I guess it was just because they were normal individuals and not martial artists.


    ¡®Am I different now?¡¯


    <b><i> Am I thinking that I am in the same realm as them just because I absorbed some Qi after I was given a second chance in life with regression?</i></b>


    If that were to be the case, then I definitely needed to change my thought process.


    These thoughts would surelye biting back one day.


    I had to be extra careful since I¡¯d experienced something simr before.


    While I was organizing my thoughts, Namgung Bi-ah spoke.


    ¡°¡­She came out.¡±


    I had to open my eyes wide at those words.


    I heard the murmuring of the people surrounding me as well.


    ¡°What the, there was a girl amongst the disciples?¡±


    ¡°There wasn¡¯t onest year¡­ is she someone new?¡±


    ¡°No way, even the richest families tried to put their kids into the Mount Hua Sect, yet they were rejected right away as they weren¡¯t epting any more disciples right now.¡±


    A girl was standing in the midst of the arena with a proper posture while wearing the symbolizing white attire of the Mount Hua Sect, holding a wooden sword in her hand.


    Along with the tied ck hair, she was calming her breath and taking in her surroundings.


    Even in the midst of the crowd that surrounded her, the girl remained calm andposed.


    Or was that just her pretending to be calm, it could be possible that she had a lot of thoughts running through her mind right now.


    I just continued to watch, my gaze affixed on her form.


    Soon, she pulled out the wooden sword and went into a battle stance.


    Before the duel began, the two opposing disciples of their designations.


    ¡°¡­I am Yung Jin¡ª a third-generation disciple of the Mount Hua Sect.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Gu Ryunghwa¡ª a second-generation disciple of the Mount Hua Sect.¡±


    Their voices weren¡¯t loud, but it was loud enough for people to hear and the content of their speech shocked them to no end.


    After they were done with their introductions,


    ¡°Begin.¡±


    Along with reverberating shout, enhanced by the usage of Qi, Gu Ryunghwa¡¯s duel began.


    * * * *


    <b><i>¨C What the¡­ a second-generation disciple? How is that possible when she looks so young?</i></b>


    <b><i>¨C This is the first time I¡¯ve seen her. Maybe she isn¡¯t even officially part of the sect yet, considering she had just introduced herself today.</i></b>


    I heard the murmurs of the people again.


    I tried to ignore them, but their voices still resonated in my head.


    Gu Ryunghwa tried her utmost to input all her focus on her opponent, standing parallel to her on the other side.


    An annoyed expression was disyed on his face.


    It seemed that he was a bit offended by his opponent.


    Probably, the reason wasn¡¯t due to him being pitted against his senior,


    Since he probably didn¡¯t even acknowledge her as a senior in the first ce.


    It would be more along the lines of him being disappointed by this match-up. As he was unable to have an honorable and worthy duel due to getting matched up against a little girl.


    The emotions he was disying were certainly negative in nature.


    Gu Ryunghwa¡¯s breathing started getting rougher.


    <b><i>¨C I would like to participate in the first day of the tournament.</i></b>


    She really wanted to participate along with the other second-generation disciples, but she still expressed her desire to participate with the juniors, suppressing her greed.


    It¡¯d only make her seem stubborn and foolish if she didn¡¯t.


    This concerned her pride as a disciple of her master,


    However, she still chose to give it up, in the end.


    Shinhyun asked with worry if Gu Ryunghwa was really fine with this decision and she just nodded her head with an astute determination on her face in response.


    Many meanings were mixed into the question that he had asked her.


    And she was aware of those meanings.


    Slowly, she lifted her wooden sword and trained her gaze on her opponent.


    ¡®I¡¯m scared¡­¡¯


    She was still scared.


    To the point that she wanted to run away here and now.


    The frown on her opponent¡¯s face and the sharpness of his gaze were equally scary and frightening to her.


    It became hard for her to breathe as she was reminded of the person that never turned his back even though she had been crying and screaming to him for help.


    ¡°Begin-!¡±


    As soon as the match began, her opponent charged at her straight.


    He swung his sword, intent on finishing this farce of a match quickly.


    However, there was next to no power in his strike.


    As though he was intent on going easy on her.


    Gu Ryunghwa clenched her teeth after witnessing that scene.


    She swung her sword and responded in tandem.


    All her training, the hard training she did every single day, was for this very moment¡ª for her to blossom.


    She was not able to keep count of just how many times her hand had ripped apart and bled through the intense training. On top of that, having a nosebleed was just an everyday thing for her.


    All of this came from her will to make those beautiful plum blossoms blossom in her sword.


    <i>¨C Smack-!</i>


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Gu Ryunghwa¡¯s opponent, Yung Jin, became shocked after his attack had been blocked by her.


    He didn¡¯t even consider for a second that his attack would be blocked.


    She was stillcking when it came to pure strength, so she decided to change the direction of her opponent¡¯s attack rather than fully block it head-on.


    As she drew a crescent with her sword, shifting her body in tandem, Yung Jin¡¯s sword strike bounced off in response.


    That provided her with an opening to strike.


    She swung the sword at the opening that was created, but Yung Jin managed to block her strike.


    ¡®¡­I waste.¡¯


    She had hesitated for a moment.


    Her fear of using the full extent of her sword strikes had been the problem.


    Yung Jin regained his posture andposure after seemingly learning something just from that one sh alone.


    It seemed that he won¡¯t be letting down his guard any longer.


    ¡°Whew¡­¡±


    Her breathing was still trembling ever so slightly.


    The reason Gu Ryunghwa wished to make her sword blossom with plum blossoms was for her master¡ª the Plum Blossom Sword.


    She wanted to provide peace of mind to her master before her eyes closed forever.


    That was why she maintained an extremely torturous training regimen while cutting off even her sleep.


    However, now that she thought about it, it wasn¡¯t possible to make oneself blossom so easily.


    Furthermore, when the Sword Master woke up and started to regain her health, Gu Ryunghwa seemed to have lost her goal and couldn¡¯t help but feel hollow inside.


    ¡®What reason do I have to learn how to use a sword then?¡¯


    She was happy that the Sword Master became healthy and was able to train together with her once more,


    But Gu Ryunghwa still didn¡¯t know what her goal in life was.


    After noticing this absentminded state of hers, the Sword Master spoke.


    <b><i>¨C What you wish to channel in your sword is something that you must find by yourself. </i></b>


    To find the meaning of the sword.


    That was the very first homework that the Sword Master gave to her disciple¡ª Gu Ryunghwa.


    Giving her such important homework¡ª it was a first for the Sword Master, who taught her step by step by not giving her the correct answer right away.


    <i>¨C Swish!</i>


    Yung Jin¡¯s sword skimmed past Gu Ryunghwa¡¯s hair.


    Unlike before, his attack had an exemry amount of power channeled into them and even his swings were firm and heavy.


    Whether he was being fully serious or not, it at the very least seemed like he was putting a little bit of effort into the duel than before.


    Gu Ryunghwa maintained her calmness so that she didn¡¯t feel pressured by the sword that was being swung right in front of her eyes.


    <b><i> If not the blooming plum blossoms, then what must I put into my sword?</i></b>


    That was the thought that revolved more than a thousand times over in her head.


    What was etched on her desperation that had been swept away?


    Was it revenge?


    The desire for revenge she harbored against her family for what they did to her beloved mother.


    And the resentment she felt for her brother that simply discarded her.


    Was it that intent that she had to channel into her sword then?


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Gu Ryunghwa¡¯s body went through a tremor due to being overpowered by her opponent¡¯s sword strike¡­ as she tried to block Yung Jin¡¯s sword.


    His attacks simply continued bing harsher and harsher with time.


    The Sword Master¡¯s way of sword focused on the defensive aspect rather than offense.


    She said that even when learning the same style of sword art, they could still look different as each person channeled a different meaning or intent into their swords.


    <b><i> Don¡¯t be scared, you can simply make it all flow away. </i></b>


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    Yung Jin spoke, shocked by what was seeing.


    The attack he believed to be unblockable had been flowed and redirected to a different path by Gu Ryunghwa.


    Her rough breaths also started to calm down further and further.


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to put such things in my sword.¡¯


    The painful memories that made her afraid and terrified still remained, but she didn¡¯t wish to simply choose revenge to ovee them.


    She still resented her brother¡ª Gu Yangcheon.


    But even so, even after everything, she still harbored hopes for him once again after seeing the change in him. Once more, her eyes chased after him and all her focus gathered on her brother.


    She felt foolish.


    Even after going through all that pain, she didn¡¯t change from when she had been tumbling on the floor¡ª crying out for her brother, waiting for him to return and show her affection and console her.


    Then she remembered the words she spoke with desperationcing her tone without even noticing them before they fully came out.


    <b><i>¨C Can we be like before?</i></b>


    She said with hope and desire in her heart.


    If Gu Yangcheon said yes in response back then.


    It was possible that she would have tried to put those words into action while pretending that nothing happened in the past.


    It was her way of escaping reality.


    It was as though¡­ she thought if she lived on while pretending that nothing bad happened, it would make her feel better.


    ¡®But would that really make me feel better?¡¯


    She would certainly be able to forget that despairing moment.


    It was possible that she could forget her painful pastpletely.


    It would make her feel relief and ensure the feeling of escaping from her past.


    As though living while pretending to not know about anything. Living while deceiving oneself.


    However,


    Even Gu Ryunghwa knew that wasn¡¯t what she desired.


    Even while deflecting all of the attacks, Gu Ryunghwa¡¯s eyes were affixed to the spectator seats.


    It won¡¯t take her long to find his visage.


    As there were only so many people out there who wore a red uniform and had sharp, fierce eyes.


    As expected, she found Gu Yangcheon right away, sitting in the midst of the boisterous crowd.


    When she looked at him, she had trouble keeping herself from bursting out intoughter.


    He had spoken with a careless expression on his face that he was just there to watch her perform, but for him to don such a worried expression¡­


    She wondered just what happened to her brother in the span of just a year that he changed so much¡­


    She also knew that her brother felt guilty and apologetic toward her just by taking a nce at the emotions that stirred in the depth of his eyes.


    She also knew that he didn¡¯t apologize to her even though she wished to.


    However, Gu Ryunghwa neverined to Gu Yangcheon for not saying those words.


    They were already far too distant from one another for something like that.


    And she was sure that her brother wouldn¡¯t try to lessen the distance between them either.


    After thinking till there, Gu Ryunghwa felt like she had an inkling of what she wanted to do.


    <i>¨C Swoosh-!</i>


    An attack that pierced through a careless opening, connected with Yung Jin¡¯s shoulder.


    She had swung her sword lightly, intending to not do any big damage to her opponent. However, the important thing here was the fact that her attack stillnded on her opponent.


    Yung Jin¡¯s face fired up almost immediately.


    His pride had definitely been hurt by that action and her consideration to not hurt him.


    Even though he was looking at her with such hostility, Gu Ryunghwa chose to remain calm.


    She focused her powers on her feet.


    The Qi that flowed, starting from her abdominal region¡ª the dantian, spread throughout her whole body and enhanced the strength that she channeled to her legs.


    If there was a distance between them, all she had to do was just close it.


    She decided that if he won¡¯t being close to her, then she¡¯ll just go over to him.


    If she was unable to return to the life she had before, then she just needed to make a new one with her brother.


    She would feel resentment and still shout out in anger and vehemence.


    She would cry due to the deep scar that would probably never wash away from her heart,


    But she still wished to forgive him for everything.


    If it wasn¡¯t the plum blossoms she wanted to channel in her sword, then this intent was all she wished to channel within her martial art.


    Gu Ryunghwa moved fluidly in between Yung Jin¡¯s sword strikes.


    The blooming of a talent transpired just like that.


    She was disadvantaged when it was a matter of physique and the strength and umtion of her Qi.


    However, for some reason that even she was unaware of, Gu Ryunghwa felt no fear¡ª not even for a second.


    She deflected all the attacks that came her way and inched closer toward him step by step.


    Due to that action of hers, a feeling of shock and bewilderment gradually appeared in Yung Jin¡¯s mind.


    His thoughts of easily defeating her and participating in a real duel with his next opponent were soon crushed into oblivion.


    Yung Jin had been serious about this fight from the moment his first strike was deflected.


    ¡®What in the world¡­¡¯


    To say that something like this was unbelievable, didn¡¯t apply to Yung Jin as he had experienced the same thing once before.


    It was not just in the case of Yung Jin but for each and every third-generation disciple.


    Yung Pung was just like her when he was young.


    He came in muchter than the other disciples, but he became an official swordsman of the Mount Hua Sect in just a few years.


    Due to that fact, all of the third-generation disciples felt immense hatred and jealousy for him.


    A sword that contained emotions other than the intent of the swordsman could never be firm.


    That was also the case for Yung Jin right at this moment.


    When Gu Ryunghwa saw that his movements gradually deteriorated, she didn¡¯t let this opportunity go out of her hands.


    The duels that she fought against Namgung Bi-ah really helped her in this moment.


    To never let go of that chance, that opportunity.


    She deflected Yung Jin¡¯s sword away, creating an opening for herself, and struck at his wrist.


    ¡°Aghh!¡±


    Along with the scream, his wooden sword rolled on the ground of the arena.


    At the same time, Gu Ryunghwa¡¯s sword was pointing at Yung Jin¡¯s neck.


    The silent crowd focused on the ongoing duel, broke their silence and started cheering loudly at the scene.


    As the duel came to a close, Yung Jin, with desperation marring his face, picked up the fallen sword while lowering his head.


    ¡°¡­I lo¡­!¡±


    Suppressing the frustration and rage he felt, Yung Jin was just about to admit his defeat to Gu Ryunghwa. However, he was unable to speak further when he nced at her face.


    Gu Ryunghwa was smiling.


    Unlike the frowning face that she always donned.


    Uncharacteristically, she now had a bright smile blooming on her innocent face.


    As though conveying that she really had a good time while fighting with Yung Jin.


    She spoke while looking in his direction.


    ¡°You did well.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Yes¡­!¡±


    With a stutter, he responded back.


    Soon, she made her way out of the arena.


    Swiping the sweat off his forehead, Yung Jin kept staring toward Gu Ryunghwa that was walking away from the ground.


    For some reason, he felt like he would remember that smile of hers for the rest of his life; charmed by its innocence and beauty.


    * * * *


    The end of the duel was marked with the boisterous cheers of the crowd.


    This duel had been too much of a shock for several factors.


    ¡°¡­She won.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah spoke, sounding like she had been shocked by the oue.


    I wasn¡¯t able to see her face but I was more or less sure that she felt that way.


    It was the same for me, after all.


    I could have never even imagined Gu Ryunghwa winning a fight in the tournament.


    ¡®What happened?¡¯


    It was way harder for me to figure this out since I had memories of the Gu Ryunghwa from my past life.


    Gu Ryunghwa hadn¡¯t been a martial artist whose fame had spread throughout the world.


    ¡°¡­But her appearance just now¡­¡±


    Just having a bit of knowledge about martial art was enough to let anyone know of what transpired here.


    Just how much potential that Gu Ryunghwa showed with this duel.


    As if to prove that statement, I looked at where the elders of the sect were seated and immediately saw that they were talking about her as well.


    What she showed just now wasn¡¯t possible for someone that had just reached enlightenment in the midst of a fight.


    ¡®It was as if, she released something she had been suppressing till now.¡¯


    As she was walking down the stage our eyes met by chance.


    She looked in this direction and waved her hand.


    Looking at her like that, I realized that something fundamental had changed in her.


    When I looked at Gu Ryunghwa that was smiling so brightly, I felt that a rusting part of my inner self seemed to have melted away.


    Even when I had met her earlier, it seemed like Gu Ryunghwa had been stuck on something that was hindering her psyche. However, it now seemed that she had managed to escape from that hindrance during this duel.


    ¡®While I¡¯m still stuck even after regressing.¡¯


    Unlike me, that young girl found her way out all by herself.


    Unlike her ipetent elder brother.


    ¡°Cute.¡±


    I smirked after hearing Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s voice.


    ¡°So suddenly?¡±


    ¡°¡­Her smiling face is sooo cute.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s like how the Young Master smiles!¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah refuted Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s words in a strict and blunt tone.


    <b><i> I mean she wasn¡¯t wrong, but I still feel extremely shitty.</i></b>


    While nagging at Namgung Bi-ah, I looked toward Gu Ryunghwa and proceeded to wave my hand in response.


    ¡®That¡¯s that, but,¡¯


    I thought about Gu Ryunghwa¡¯s opponent.


    I remember that he was staring at her like a death ray after the duel ended.


    ¡°¡­I got to ask Yung Pungter on what that sucker¡¯s name is.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t going to do anything severe, but I didn¡¯t like him in the least.

 Chapter 100: Nice to Meet You, Kid (1)

    <b>? Nice to Meet You, Kid (1) ?</b>


    The first day of the tournament hade to a close, and the sun was already setting beyond the horizon.


    Despite most of them being quite likely to be exhausted and hungry, the crowd didn¡¯t stop cheering.


    ¡°I¡­ lost¡­¡±


    After a long time, thest duel of the day finally ended, and thest person still standing in the arena was a man named Yung Sung.


    I had seen this man before with Yung Pung.


    I heard that he was one of the best third-generation students, one of the most skilled among his peers, excluding Yung Pung.


    After her initial win, Gu Ryunghwa did not go further in the tournament.


    Her victory was achieved due to her opponent letting his guard down, and although Gu Ryunghwa showed a sudden and explosive spurt of strength, she still had clear limits to her strength.


    Despite losing, however, she looked somewhat refreshed whening down from the stage after the fight.


    It seemed that, despite her loss, she gained even more from this experience.


    ¡°That second-generation girl from earlier¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah, that pretty girl¡­¡±


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen her. What was her name again?¡±


    The crowd began to develop an interest in Gu Ryunghwa, which was understandable, given the insanely impressive movements she had shown despite her small stature.


    After thest duel, the two fighters on the stage paid respect to each other, their heads lowered, and other disciples came up the stage to clean things up.


    The spectators began to take their leave since Mount Hua was located at such an altitude that it would be dangerous for them to walk back home at night.


    Wi Seol-Ah lifted up Namgung Bi-ah, who was half-asleep, having been defeated by boredom, and I walked toward the people cleaning up the arena.


    The reason for that was because I noticed a familiar face.


    ¡°Master Yung Pung.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Young Master Gu¡­?¡±


    The man working hard along with other students was none other than Yung Pung.


    <b><i>For me to witness the Sword Dragon cleaning some chairs¡­ This world really is a mysterious ce.</i></b>


    Yung Pung looked at me, the corners of his mouth curling into a bright smile.


    ¡°Oh, were you watching the tournament?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I somehow ended up watching the entire thing.¡±


    It was somewhat outside of my control.


    I was nning to leave after I had seen Gu Ryunghwa get eliminated, but Wi Seol-Ah begged that we leave after watching a bit more.


    Subsequently, Namgung Bi-ah fell asleep, which was how I ended up in this cumbersome situation.


    As I chatted with Yung Pung, the young man suddenly jerked as a sudden thought sprang into his mind.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Sorry for what?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can do night training with you today as I have to go to bed early¡­¡±


    ¡°I never suggested that, though¡­?¡±


    What was he even thinking, and what¡¯s even worse, did I just get rejected? By this guy?


    Strangely enough, I felt a bit offended by that.


    ¡°Then what brought you here¡­?¡±


    Hearing Yung Pung¡¯s question, I put on a serious face.


    Clearly, I wanted to talk to him about something important. Seeing the change in my expression, Yung Pung also donned a somber expression.


    Careful not to be overheard, I whispered into Yung Pung¡¯s ear,


    ¡°Can I get the name of that suc¡ª the person that fought my sister?¡±


    Yung Pung frowned after hearing my question.


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    He was looking at me as if I were a lunatic.


    * * * *


    Around 1 AM at night.


    Most people were asleep around this time.


    Namgung Bi-ah had most likely fallen asleep as soon as we got here, as she had already been tired during the tournament, and it was the same for the Sword Emperor and Wi Seol-Ah.


    Taking advantage of that, I snuck out and took a look around. There were some escorts on a night watch, but thankfully, Muyeon wasn¡¯t among them.


    That was my reason for choosing such ate hour, and luckily, it worked out.


    I hid myself as best as I could and looked around. After I made sure it was safe, I jumped over the wall.


    Even if I was caught, I could still use the excuse that I was out because I wanted to go for a walk, but ultimately, I didn¡¯t need to; no one noticed me.


    I may have gotten better, but still, I didn¡¯t expect my night stroll to go this smoothly¡­


    ¡®I should tell Muyeon to scold themter.¡¯


    <b><i>Were they just being careless because they were at the Mount Hua Sect right now?</i></b>


    Whatever it was, it allowed me to sneak out in the end.


    I used my Qi to go down the mountain swiftly.


    If I didn¡¯t want to run into any problems, I had toe back before the early hours of the morning. Therefore, I had to be quick.


    ¡®I heard it was the west forest.¡¯


    I had briefly heard about its location, but it wasn¡¯t like I had a map, so I remained vignt of my surroundings.


    I was going to one of the ck Pce¡¯s hideouts that the Mount Hua Sect had taken over. To be more specific, I was going to the ce Ya Hyeoljeok lived in.


    Originally, I had wanted to go there after watching Gu Ryunghwa¡¯s duel, but since my ns were dyed, I decided to do it under the cover of the night.


    ¡®I¡¯m d Yung Pung knew about this ce.¡¯


    This was also the reason I approached Yung Pung after the tournament.


    I was merely jesting when I asked him about the disciple who had fought Gu Ryunghwa.


    ¡®Yung Jin, if I remember correctly.¡¯


    I clearly remembered his name.


    And that stupid face of his.


    If Yung Pung couldn¡¯t tell me because it was the affairs of his sect, then I was nning to approach either the Beggars Sect or the Hao n to get this information.


    Nheless, after his initial shock, Yung Pung gave me the answer right away.


    He responded so quickly, in fact, that it made me wonder why he didn¡¯t ask why I was curious about this information.


    <b><i>¨C</i></b> <b><i>Since you¡¯re the one asking, you must have a good reason.</i></b>


    Just thinking about it made me smirk.


    <b><i>What made him trust me so much?</i></b>


    I felt almost bothered by his faith in me.


    Recently, I¡¯ve been noticing more and more people trusting me. While I knew it was not a bad thing, I still couldn¡¯t help but have some doubts.


    ¡®Is it because I¡¯m just not used to this?¡¯


    It might be the case, since I had never experienced such things in my past life, and I still couldn¡¯t get used to this feeling.


    ¨C <i>Tap-!</i>


    After running in the direction Yung Pung had told me about, I stopped.


    He didn¡¯t tell me the exact location, so I had to use my Qi to find it.


    ¡®I assume this ce is under the Murim Alliance¡¯s jurisdiction now.¡¯


    Mount Hua Sect served under the Murim Alliance, and despite being the first to find that ce and its traces, the Murim Alliance swiftly took over jurisdiction of this matter.


    ¡°I hope that they are done with their search¡­¡±


    I assumed they would have been done searching and should¡¯ve begun cleaning up by now.


    If that wasn¡¯t the case, it would be for the best if I just returned instead of trying to force the issue, as it was already a gamble for me toe there in the first ce.


    I ran for a long time before finally reaching my destination.


    I noticed arge cave covered in leaves. Not only was the area remote ¨C hardly anyone ever walked there ¨C but since it was also covered by a lot of trees, it was also not easy to find amid the darkness of night.


    ¡®They also set up locational magic around it, which made it even harder.¡¯


    No one would be able to find this ce solely by relying on Yung Pung¡¯s brief instructions.


    Except for me, of course.


    ¡®It¡¯s slight, but there¡¯s still some traces left over.¡¯


    I was able to feel a hint of Demonic Qiing from the cave.


    This strand of Qi was all I needed, so even if it was hidden very well, it wasn¡¯t particrly hard for me.


    ¡®Did everyone from the Murim Alliance leave?¡¯


    I searched around the area with Qi, but I felt no other presence.


    Remaining careful and alert, I walked into the cave.


    ¨C <i>Ssssss-!</i>


    The cave was filled with darkness and ominous sounds. I summoned mes in my hands so that it could give me some much-needed light in this dark abode.


    As I walked further into the cave, I realized that it was much bigger and deeper than I expected.


    I spent a lot of time walking through it.


    Following a path, I finally found an open area.


    It wasn¡¯t particrly big, as it was still within the cave.


    ¡®This was their branch office?¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t understand, even when seeing it with my own eyes. It looked way toocking for this to be used as a branch office.


    Despite Mount Hua Sect and the Murim Alliance cleaning up the whole ce, I could still see some traces of its denizens left over.


    Not only did this ce lookcking, but it looked as if they purposely made it so that it looked like there was nothing there.


    ¡®What purpose did they have in staying at a ce like this?¡¯


    When I walked around a little more, I ended up in a chamber that was slightly bigger than others¡ª the only area big enough for humans to stand upright thus far.


    Judging by the gigantic chair that was leaning against the wall, it seemed to be Ya Hyeoljeok¡¯s room.


    ¡®It¡¯s honestly strange to call this a room too.¡¯


    There were no vestiges of it left. Did they take everything that could be considered a trace?


    This ce was also empty, just like the others. As I was about to conclude that it might be better to get help from the Beggars Sect or the Hao n¡ª


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    I stopped in my tracks when I caught a whiff of a certain stench¡ª the metallic stench of blood was still lingering in the air.


    ¡®What the¡­¡¯


    The stench was so dense that it felt almost weird.


    <b><i>The smell is bad enough to make me feel sick, yet the Murim Alliance just left a ce like this without any guards? </i></b>


    I stepped back after I felt an ominous sensation that gave me chills down to my very bones.


    It was then that I realized¡­


    ¡®This isn¡¯t just any smell.¡¯


    Neither was it a stench or anything of the sort. It was closer to Qi.


    Then I was able to realize.


    <b><i>Where? Where is this Qiing from?</i></b>


    ¡®And despite this being some sort of energy, why didn¡¯t the other people notice this?¡¯


    After all, had they noticed, they wouldn¡¯t have left this ce.


    ¡®Where is thising from?¡¯


    I conjured up a bigger me in my hand to light up the room even more. As expected, the room only had one way out, which was the entrance I had used, and the rest was surrounded by walls of stone.


    The Qi I was feeling was certainlying from one of the walls, though¡­


    <b><i>Is it locational magic?</i></b>


    Despite thinking that, I knew that was incorrect, as I couldn¡¯t feel anything from it even when I focused.


    ¡®Is it some sort of contraption?¡¯


    I had my doubts that they would invest that much into a mere branch, and I didn¡¯t believe that the ck Pce had the necessary skills to do so.


    However, if they really had some sort of rtionship with the Demonic Cult, their actions wouldn¡¯t be that hard to believe.


    I touched the wall of the cave, thinking that there would be some traces of the device left.


    ¡®I¡¯m not a professional when ites to things like this, but considering this ce belonged to Ya Hyeoljeok¡­¡¯


    The device wouldn¡¯t be hard to solve, as he wasn¡¯t the type to use his head.


    Still, all of this was purely my spection.


    I walked away from the wall and started to look around the chair.


    <b><i>This spot also doesn¡¯t look that strange¡­</i></b>


    ¨C <i>Tap, tap.</i>


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    I felt some sort of sensation underneath the chair¡¯s armrest.


    The difference between it and the right arm was very slight, but something was definitely added to it.


    I pressed on the bump and easily pushed it into the insides of the arm.


    Contrary to my expectations, the room didn¡¯t change at all; nothing seemed to have happened.


    There was no way the search team wouldn¡¯t have found it, considering its location.


    Thinking the chair wasn¡¯t it, I was about to go look elsewhere, but a sudden thought struck me and stopped me in my tracks.


    <b><i>Just in case¡­</i></b>


    I circted the little strand of Demonic Qi that was inside my body.


    I had to circte it separately from the other types of Qi because they couldn¡¯t be mixed with one another.


    I felt the demonic Qi that was sleeping in my body react ever so slightly.


    ¨C <i>Flinch.</i>


    Subsequently, I once again pressed the button under the armrest.


    ¨C <i>Creak¡­ Creeeaaak¡­!</i>


    ¡°God¡­¡±


    The thing I had hoped would be wrong turned out to be right.


    I now understood why the Murim Alliance and the Mount Hua Sect hadn¡¯t been able to find this.


    The devices that were built by the Ferocious Beast were to be used by future branches of the Demonic Cult.


    The chair I had found was the same and could only be activated by injecting it with a hint of Demonic Qi.


    ¨C <i>aaam-!</i>


    Along with the sound that echoed throughout the cave, dust spread everywhere as the walls began to shake.


    Soon, the wall behind the chair opened up to reveal a huge door.


    The disgusting stench of blood I had smelled earlier promptly followed¡­

 Chapter 101: Nice to Meet You, Kid (2)

    <b>? Nice to Meet You, Kid (2) ?</b>


    The Ferocious Beast was an old man that had lost both his legs. Although he had the talent to build whatever he wanted with his wrinkly hands, he wasn¡¯t able to walk.


    The Heavenly Demon offered him legs, but he said that he didn¡¯t need them and asked for more time instead.


    The Heavenly Demon epted his request and gave the Ferocious Beast, who was already knocking on the hell¡¯s door, more time.


    When I heard this, I couldn¡¯t help but think that the Heavenly Demon wasn¡¯t human after all.


    Was it possible to control a person¡¯s life and death without being a god?


    When the Heavenly Demon gave the Ferocious Beast more time, he started to reinforce the Demonic Cult.


    It only took half a year for one man to turn a small castle into a fortress.


    The only thing I remembered was that he was a skinny weak old man filled with lunacy.


    ¡®He was already working for the ck Pce before he met the Heavenly Demon?¡¯


    A device that only reacted to demonic Qi¡­ The only human capable of creating such a thing was that old man.


    Behind the door, there was a staircase that led downward.


    Judging by the ubiquitous bloodstains, it certainly didn¡¯t seem like a normal ce.


    I walked down the stairs while keeping the me above my hand alight.


    With each step, the smell of blood got stronger.


    It was getting bad to the point that I had to cover my mouth and nose.


    ¡®What the hell were they doing down there?¡¯


    Looking at the colors of the bloodstains on the walls, it seemed like a long time had passed.


    As I was about to wonder how much longer I had to go down for, I finally saw the staircase¡¯s end.


    There was a long passage underneath the stairs. The space here was filled with a disgusting smell, and some mysterious sound akin to boiling water could be heard from the end of the passage.


    While covering my mouth with my clothes, I carefully walked toward the source of the sound.


    When I arrived¡­


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    I bit my lips because of the awful thing before my eyes.


    In the room, there was a small pond that was filled with blood.


    It was hard to calm my heart down because of how shocking it was.


    The smell of rotting corpses was filling up the room, and the missing swords of the Mount Hua Sect¡¯s swordsmen were strewn across the floor.


    Seeing that, I had to curse.


    ¡°¡­These pieces of shit.¡±


    Anyone could tell whom the blood of the pond belonged to unless they were stupid.


    <b><i> What for?</i></b>


    <b><i> What were they trying to achieve for them to do such a thing?</i></b>


    I quickly looked around. I had to find out what this room was used for.


    After a short search, I was able to find it.


    The small flower that bloomed in the middle of the pond.


    It had a beautiful color that looked like it absorbed nourishment from the pond of blood.


    Contrary to its beautiful presence, it let out an ominous feeling.


    Furthermore, I was able to feel a slight bit of taoist Qi from it as well.


    I could obviously tell that this flower was a serious matter.


    ¡°Perhaps¡­¡±


    <b><i> That red flower,</i></b>


    <b><i> Was all of this for that flower?</i></b>


    <b><i> What is that thing for them to go this far¡­?</i></b>


    As I was about to walk closer with shaky eyes, I noticed some strange things.


    Some of the were still in good shape unlike some of the corpses of Mount Hua¡¯s swordsmen.


    They weren¡¯t wearing white uniforms like the others, but unlike the uniforms that were rotting due to the passage of time, those corpses looked like they hadn¡¯t been dead for too long.


    I looked at the uniform that the corpse was wearing and searched with my Qi.


    The Alliance.


    That corpse was from the Murim Alliance.


    Furthermore, it looked like it hadn¡¯t been that long since the person died.


    <b><i> That means that the Murim Alliance didn¡¯t withdraw¡­</i></b>


    ¨C<i> Swish-!</i>


    A presence was caught by my Qi that was spread out in the area.


    I didn¡¯t have the time to guess who it was.


    Instead, I quickly protected my neck.


    <i>¨C sh!</i>


    A de shed my shoulder, blood spattering the ground.


    <i>¨C ze!</i>


    I used mes to protect my body while also lighting up the room, erasing the darkness.


    I focused my sight, trying to make out the person that ambushed me.


    He was wearing full-ck clothing, so I couldn¡¯t tell who it was.


    <i>¨C Drop. Drop.</i>


    Blood dripped down my injured shoulder.


    ¡®That was close.¡¯


    I was able to protect my throat.


    All of the corpses of the Murim Alliance had stab or sh wounds around their necks.


    Thanks to that, I was able to predict and block the attack. I looked at the person and asked,


    ¡°Are you from the ck Pce?¡±


    The person nodded to my question. Thankfully, he wasn¡¯t fully retarded because he started to speak.


    ¡°You have no respect, little one.¡±


    While he was giggling, I responded.


    ¡°Why does everyone from the Unorthodox Faction look for respect recently? Do you guys think you actually have manners? You literally just ambushed me.¡±


    ¡°How did you dodge it?¡±


    ¡°Your attack was just that poor.¡±


    Despite me saying that, I was using all my power to get a grasp on who he was.


    ¡®He¡¯s an assassin.¡¯


    Sweat flowed down my cheek. He was a difficult opponent. He wasn¡¯t an ordinary martial artist, but an assassin.


    I was able to block his first attack, but if we were on the same level of martial arts, he had the advantage in a one-on-one battle.


    It was good that we were in a room where there was no ce to hide, but I still didn¡¯t have the advantage.


    I circted my Qi and increased the output of my mes. Upon seeing my actions, the person nodded.


    ¡°A small body with a sharp expression, a red uniform, and your use of me arts¡­ Right, so you are Gu Yangcheon.¡±


    I frowned upon hearing his words.


    ¡°You know me?¡±


    ¡°You were also on the list¡­ But thankfully, you came to us yourself. That makes our work easier.¡±


    His demonic Qi was simr to Ya Hyeoljeok¡¯s. He was definitely from the ck Pce.


    ¡®The ck Pce knows about me.¡¯


    <b><i> Did they get information on me because I killed Ya Hyeoljeok? I was expecting it, but it happened faster than I thought.</i></b>


    <b><i> Does that mean their business here was that much important? That flower? Or the Immortal Healer?</i></b>


    ¡®What do I do?¡¯


    My opponent was a man that reached the peak realm. He was at a different levelpared to Ya Hyeoljeok.


    I raised my focus with Qi, but he still seemed rxed and calm.


    I didn¡¯t let my guard down. What a shitty situation I had found myself in.


    It wasn¡¯t going to be easy to escape as he was blocking the entrance, and the chance of me winning against him was nonexistent.


    I would have at least hoped for him to let his guard down like Ya Hyeoljeok had, but clearly, he didn¡¯t have any intention of doing so.


    While I was strengthening my body with Qi, he spoke to me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll offer you a deal.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    His words came out of the blue.


    ¡°The main pce wants you. They ordered us to capture you alive rather than dead, if possible, so how about youe with us peacefully?¡±


    His words were absurd.


    ¡°Even though you tried to kill me with your ambush attack?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was you back then. You seem like a precious child of a family, so how about you juste with us instead of ending up as nothing but a tragic tale?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you can even joke.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to suppress your strength, but I¡¯ll at least let you live.¡±


    I smirked at the man¡¯s words.


    He was telling me to basically beg the ck Pce for my life, when it was highly likely that they had a connection to the Demonic Cult.


    <b><i> My life is precious.</i></b>


    It felt even more so because I had been given a second chance at life. However, it wasn¡¯t precious enough for me to lower my head to him. At the very least, I didn¡¯t want to do that to these shitty demonic humans.


    I spoke to him with a smirk on my face.


    ¡°Fuck off, trash.¡±


    The man¡¯s eye twitched after hearing my vulgarnguage.


    Even though I couldn¡¯t see his face, I was certain of it.


    ¡°You should say that after you at least get rid of that murderous look in your eyes, you retard.¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ You are keener than I thought.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t the type to keep his promise in the first ce. I knew that as soon as I met him.


    <b><i> He¡¯s an assassin, but he failed to hide his emotion huh.</i></b>


    <b><i> How much is he underestimating me?</i></b>


    The man stopped giggling and spoke.


    ¡°I am Nachal.¡±


    ¡°Why are you introducing yourself all of a sudden? Do you want to be friends with me or something?¡±


    ¡°You should at least know who you are dying to. I¡¯m just being considerate.¡±


    <b><i> What a dogshit of a consideration. Then what, do they introduce themselves telepathically when they kill their targets with an ambush?</i></b>


    Of course not.


    He just wanted to y with me.


    ¡®Nachal¡­ I never heard of such a name.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t think that he was telling the truth, and even if he was, I had never heard of his name.


    Then again, there were almost no assassins that were known in the world besides the Shadow King.


    The important thing right now was that the man in front of me was a skilled assassin and I had to survive.


    ¡®¡­Tsk.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t expect the ck Pce to get information on me this fast. It was my fault for being this hasty.


    I thought of many ways to handle this situation, but I didn¡¯t have enough power to best him.


    But even so, I had to try.


    I was able to charge at him after strengthening my body with Qi.


    <b> ?¡­I just woke up and you are already in trouble.?</b>


    My feet that were about to leap at him, stopped right away.


    <b> ?Tsk tsk¡­ The world should know that I can¡¯t get any rest even after death.?</b>


    It was a familiar voice.


    I was delighted to hear him, even in the situation I was in.


    ¡®Elder Sh-¡®


    <b> ?Don¡¯t be stupid and step aside for a bit.?</b>


    The world around me then calmed down.


    * * * *


    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    Confused, Nachal looked at Gu Yangcheon who suddenly lowered his head.


    The orders that had been given by the ck Pce were to retrieve the ¡®liquid¡¯ that was in the branch hideout, to capture the Immortal Healer, and to get information on the child from the Gu n.


    It was easy to find the liquid. The Heavenly Qi was required to activate the device anyway, so all one had to do was go down and retrieve it.


    <b><i> I ambushed and killed the flies from the Murim Alliance that were blocking the hideout and put their corpses aside.</i></b>


    <b><i> It would take at least two hours for anyone to notice what happened. </i></b>


    Therefore, I went into the hideout and retrieved the liquid, but then, I felt some unknown presence and immediately concealed myself.


    When the presence came closer, it opened the door and went down to the basement.


    I first thought that it was someone from the main pce, but shockingly, it was just a boy.


    ¡®I was worried for nothing.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t know how he had entered this ce. I thought I had closed the entrance, but maybe I had left it open after all?


    In the end, all I had to do was just kill him, but as I was about to finish him, the boy surprisingly dodged my killing blow.


    Then, the room filled up with mes, and when I saw his face, I was certain.


    He was the child of the Tiger Warrior that was currently staying in Shaanxi.


    When the leader gave the order to gather information on Gu Yangcheon, we were also told that we could kill him.


    Even though he killed Ya Hyeoljeok, the child was still a first-rate martial artist.


    <b><i>I could probably take out Ya Hyeoljeok in one attack if things went my way.</i></b>


    ¡®But he really is a monster for his age.¡¯


    When I felt the amount of Qi in the mes that were filling up the room, I couldn¡¯t help but inwardly exim in surprise.


    Not only did he look like he was against the main pce, but leaving a monster like that alive would certainly backfire in the future.


    And so, I decided to get rid of Gu Yangcheon at this moment.


    However¡­


    ¡°Ugh, my back¡­¡±


    Gu Yangcheon who started to move again looked way too different.


    ¡°Why must I go through this hassle at this old age¡­¡±


    <b><i> Is he ying around right now?</i></b>


    ¡®He must be trying to buy time.¡¯


    Even so, nothing would change. I took out a dagger from my pocket and made my Qi flow.


    Neck, and if possible, the heart.


    I was going to end him by aiming for one of those vital spots.


    I had no intention of watching his poor acting any longer and charged, resolved to end it in but an instant.


    ¡®¡­!¡¯


    However, I couldn¡¯t walk more than three steps.


    After one step, my neck was cut, and after the second step, my body was stabbed.


    In just an instant, hundreds of deaths shed by me.


    ¡°¡­What in the world¡­¡±


    ¡°No matter how much time passes in the world, there are still kids like you.¡±


    The voice came from somewhere else.


    When I quickly turned around, I saw Gu Yangcheon swinging a sword after pulling one out from one of the corpses of the Mount Hua Sect¡¯s swordsmen.


    ¡°I hated them, so I lived trying to get rid of them, but now I realize that the world hasn¡¯t changed after all.¡±


    I took a step back without even noticing after I heard his words. Then, I frowned after noticing my pathetic behavior.


    Ignoring my actions, Gu Yangcheon continued to speak.


    ¡°What did you say earlier, that you have to know who you die to?¡±


    ¡°¡­What did you do?¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡±


    The sound of Gu Yangcheon chuckling echoed in the silent room. No Qi was put into his voice to enhance his volume, but his voice was still loud to the ears.


    I should only be able to smell the rotting blood through the mask that was covering my face, but for some reason, it felt like I was able to smell a sweet scent.


    Gu Yangcheon once again spoke up.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, greenhorn.¡±


    A gust of wind blew through the room, bouncing off the walls and quickly filling the entire space.


    ¡°My name is Shincheol.¡±


    The biggest plum blossom tree that had sumbed to the passage of time¡­


    ¡­bloomed again at this spot.

 Chapter 102: Nice to Meet You, Kid (3)

    <b>? Nice to Meet You, Kid (3) ?</b>


    I rubbed my neck.


    My body was frozen because of the phantom pain I had felt when I thought I was being stabbed.


    ¡®Was all that really just a wee from him?¡¯


    I was an assassin who was always close to death, which was why my senses were extremely sharp when it came to danger. I could not have been mistaken.


    The sensation I felt earlier was definitely ¡°death.¡±


    In just two steps, I experienced countless deaths.


    <b><i>Is it just his aura? Am I hallucinating because I¡¯m being overpowered right now?</i></b>


    ¡®I, Nachal, am being pressured by a mere kid?¡¯


    I used to be part of a mercenary group led directly by the greatest assassin¡ªthe Shadow King..


    I left the ShadowKing and I pledged my loyalty to the ck Pce, but my skill was automatically acknowledged just because of the fact that I had been one of Shadow King¡¯s assassins.


    Unlike in other styles of martial arts, the rank or realm didn¡¯t matter too much for assassinations.


    Since the art of assassination focused on a quick ambush attack, it didn¡¯t matter what rank the assassin was at.


    It was simr for the practitioners of poison arts.


    Because of this, I thought that I could kill martial artists whose rank was higher than mine as long as I prepared the location and circumstances to sway in my favor.


    I was a man skilled enough to back my words with actions.


    ¡®What in the world is happening right now?¡¯


    I had to calm my breath after looking at Gu Yangcheon.


    Even though he had monstrous talent, he was still a first-rate martial artist in the end.


    The true starting point of a martial artist was after they had broken through to the peak realm.


    The peak realm was a state in which the practitioner had broken out of their bowl, opening themselves for endless possibilities and new things.


    Qi of a peak martial artist was stronger than that of a normal martial artist. Even if the amount was the same, the difference in quality was substantial.


    What that meant was that peak martial artists not only knew different ways to use Qi, they were better at utilizing it too.


    Only after surpassing the peak realm would martial artists talk about being halfway into the fusion realm.


    I was a skilled man that had reached the peak realm despite being an assassin, for whom cultivation was much harder.


    And yet, I was being pushed back by a mere child.


    ¡°What did you do¡­¡±


    Gu Yangcheon stood still holding the sword, ignoring my question.


    ¡°I asked you a question!¡±


    The child remained unperturbed and silent. His eyes, however, were still fixed on me.


    Gu Yangcheon had introduced himself as Shincheol earlier.


    ¡®What does that mean?¡¯


    I thought for a bit, but no answer came to my mind.


    This, too, was probably another tactic to confuse me.


    ording to the information gathered on him, Gu Yangcheon was a bare-fisted fighter, just like the Tiger Warrior.


    I was certain of that, since he had used that fighting style just moments earlier.


    But then, what the hell was he doing right now?


    ¡®Is he trying to pretend that he¡¯s actually a sword wielder?¡¯


    <b><i>Is he trying to trick me into letting my guard down? </i></b>


    It was toote for that, he had shown me too much of his fighting style already.


    I obviously knew that the Gu n trained in both fist and sword arts, but nothing suggested Gu Yangcheon was skilled in wielding a sword.


    Even if he had talent that reached the sky, there was no way that he could be efficient in twopletely different fighting styles.


    The proof of that was his current stance¡ªfull of openings.


    When he was only fighting with his fists earlier, his movements were skillful enough to not give me any opening. Now that he was holding a sword, however, I could see so many openings that I felt I could kill him just by randomly stabbing at any spot on his body.


    However¡­ The masters of martial arts who had already broken out of the patterns of basic martial arts would <i>be </i>their martial art. How their movements seemed didn¡¯t matter too much, no matter how unconventional they may have looked.


    The current Lord of the ck Pce was like that, and so was the Shadow King.


    ¡®Does that mean that kid is on that level too?¡¯


    <b><i>Howughable. It¡¯s too absurd to even think about it.</i></b>


    Even I hadn¡¯t reached that state, so there was no way that a child could reach it, let alone see it. It was a level he shouldn¡¯t even dare to look up to.


    But even if I know that, why can¡¯t I move?


    ¡°Greenhorn.¡±


    I flinched upon hearing Gu Yangcheon¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Your posture broke a little because of your fear. You should fix that.¡±


    ¡°You¡­!¡±


    I started to boil from rage hearing a child talking to me as if he was my mentor.


    ¡°How dare you¡­ A mere child is trying to teach me right now?¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ There is a meaning even in the smallest leaf. Greenhorn, you already lost every basic thing you should have as a martial artist.¡±


    ¡°Silence! I observed your cute struggles for a little while, but you don¡¯t know where you stand!¡±


    It was just a taunt.


    It was a poor taunt that shouldn¡¯t work on a cold-hearted assassin, but funnily enough, I was shaken by it.


    When I realized that I was shaken by his taunts, I flowed my Qi.


    ¡®Don¡¯t be shaken by his words. He¡¯s just trying to taunt me.¡¯


    After I calmed down my erratic breath, I channeled my Qi into the dagger I was holding.


    Gu Yangcheon, on the other hand, merely continued to look at me, his face a picture of calm.


    His chest was open, and his heart specifically was where I was aiming for.


    With Qi focused into my feet, my speed should be plenty enough.


    I had to finish my business here before the sunrise.


    As I was about to charge at him, however¡­


    ¡°There was something I used to say to the kids back in the days.¡±


    My body froze at Gu Yangcheon¡¯s words.


    ¡®Huh¡­?¡¯


    I wasn¡¯t frozen due to shock, no, my movement was being forcefully sealed.


    It wasn¡¯t being suppressed by Qi either, so what was it?


    ¡°That one¡¯s mind bes disordered when engulfed with rage, and an anxious mind reflects in one¡¯s sword.¡±


    While looking at the corpses of Mount Hua¡¯s swordsmen that were lying on the floor, Gu Yangcheon continued to speak.


    ¡°And if that happens, the plum blossoms that bloomed are sown back into the soil again by the Heavens. It would take them a very long time to bloom again.¡±


    His eyes seemed hollow. The words he just spoke were mixed with a myriad of emotions.


    ¡°Despite saying that, this old man showed more rage than anyone when fighting against those bloody demons. Isn¡¯t that ironic? For a man to abandon his own teachings, and still have so many regrets in life?¡±


    ¡°What¡­ What nonsense are you spouting?¡±


    Did he go crazy? I couldn¡¯t understand a single word that came from Gu Yangcheon¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t understand.¡±


    <i> ¨C Rustle.</i>


    ¡°It¡¯s just a rant of a pathetic old man.¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    Something fell in front of me.


    The ceiling was fully covered in stone, so there was nothing that could fall here.


    I looked at the floor.


    It was a leaf of plum blossom tree.


    The leaf crumbled away as soon as I looked at it.


    ¡°What are you¡­¡±


    I looked at Gu Yangcheon again, but when my eyes fell on him, the space where he was supposed to be was¡­ empty.


    <b><i> ¨C Crack-!</i></b>


    <b><i> Am I hallucinating?</i></b>


    My mind was swept away by confusion; I didn¡¯t feel like myself anymore. I gritted my teeth.


    As soon as that happened, my body which had been frozen was free. There was no longer any hesitation in my movements.


    I couldn¡¯t afford to waste any more time and I had to quickly carry out my mission..


    After I swathed myself in Qi, I charged at Gu Yangcheon like an arrow.


    My target was his heart, just like before. The kid finally moved seeing me charge, but he was slow.


    ¡®It was just a bluff after all.¡¯


    I could see the path of Gu Yangcheon¡¯s sword¡ªhis movements were slow and poorly executed.


    With his current speed, my dagger would stab through his heart before he could even swing at me.


    Right as I was about to stab through him with my attack, however¡­


    <i> ¨C Stter-!</i>


    Along with a disturbing sound, blood sttered everywhere. After being sent flying, something fell onto the ground.


    ¡°Ughhhhh¡­!!¡±


    I screamed and my knees fell to the floor.


    When I looked behind my back with shaky eyes while grabbing my shoulder, I saw my arm that had been holding the dagger rolling on the floor.


    ¡°What the¡­!¡±


    I was certain that Gu Yangcheon¡¯s movement was slow and that I was much faster.


    <b><i> Then how am I the one whose arm is cut off?</i></b>


    <i> ¨C Rustle</i>


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    A sound that tickled my ears appeared again.


    I saw plum flower leaves again. Where¡­ where were they alling from?


    <i> ¨C Rustle¡­</i>


    As I looked at the leaves that were falling on the floor one by one, I realized that something was wrong.


    * * * *


    <b> ?What the hell??</b>


    When I woke up, I found myself in a strange situation.


    I was holding a sword, and that Nachal guy was on the floor with his arm cut off.


    <b> ?Perhaps¡­ </b> <b>I lost my consciousness again just like I did back when I fought Ya Hyeoljeok?</b>?


    ¡®You woke up.¡¯


    <b> ?¡­Huh??</b>


    ¡®Did I just hear someone speak?¡¯ I asked the voice that just passed by my mind.


    <b> ?Elder Shin¡­??</b>


    ¡®Right, it¡¯s been a while.¡¯


    <b> ?What are you doing right now¡­??</b>


    I tried to move my body after I had regained consciousness, but I couldn¡¯t even twitch my finger.


    My body was already taken over.


    ¡®Stop struggling, I¡¯ll give it back to you in a bit.¡¯


    <b> ?What in the world is happening right now??</b>


    ¡®What do you mean ¡®what is happening¡¯, can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m trying to save you?¡¯


    <b> ?What do you¡­ I thought you said that you couldn¡¯t possess my body back then.?</b>


    He had certainly told me to calm down and that he wasn¡¯t able to possess my body. But if this was not him doing just that, then what was it?


    Hearing myints, Elder Shin responded.


    ¡®¡­I know, I didn¡¯t expect that it would work, but it did.¡¯


    <b><i>What is this crazy old codger¡­</i></b>


    <b> ?You crazy-?</b>


    ¡®Geez, it seems like I can¡¯t do it for a long time anyway, nor can I do it often, so just stay still for a bit!¡¯


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    Clumsily, Nachal stood up and widened the distance between us.


    ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­!¡±


    ¡°You are tougher than you seem.¡±


    ¡°¡­You were hiding your true strength all this time¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t believe you are saying that. I¡¯m a bit disappointed¡­¡±


    He merely shed the air with his sword, but I could still feel his movement.


    ¡®This should also be a good lesson for you, so make sure you focus on this feeling.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t have to ask what he was referring to. Despite me not being able to control my body, I still had full sensation of how the energy was flowing throughout my body.


    ¡®Thanks to that Qi you absorbed from the treasure, I don¡¯t have problems with using the sword.¡¯


    He wasn¡¯t using the Gu n me arts I was familiar with, and I was feeling some unexinable tickly sensation as he was using only the Taoist Qi from all the different types of Qi I umted.


    I looked at a heavily breathing Nachal far away. Elder Shin had overpowered him while using my body and with the little bit of Taoist Qi I had.


    Bare-fisted styles may have had their destructive power, but they didn¡¯t show their splendor until a martial artist reached a certain level.


    I, too, was only covering up my weakness since I had a lot of Qi to expend.


    I didn¡¯t expect a sword art to be that much better than that¡­


    Elder Shin said in a frustrated tone, ¡®Tsk, you just have a bad habit of using too much Qi in the first ce.¡¯


    ¡®You should be efficient and only use as much as you need. Even if your me art isn¡¯t the most frugal, you¡¯re <i>still </i>using too much.¡¯


    I needed a lot of Qi in order to summon mes.


    I had always done it that way and I had no answer for this problem.


    ¡®Don¡¯t even think anything like ¡®I had no choice¡¯. You won¡¯t have the luxury of saying stuff like that when you run into a wall in the future.¡¯


    <b> ?¡­Why are you suddenly giving me a lesson??</b>


    ¡®I¡¯m frustrated, very frustrated! I thought you were just a kid that had a lot of talent, but you¡¯re a man that has reached a respectable level in the future yet you are rotting away right now.¡¯


    <b> ?¡­!?</b>


    ¡®What did Elder Shin just say now¡­ Did I hear him correctly?¡¯


    <b> ?What did you just¡­?</b>


    ¡®I know that you came from a different time.¡¯


    I felt my heart drop after hearing Elder Shin¡¯s words.

 Chapter 103: Master (1)

    <b>? Master (1) ?</b>


    <b><i> ¡­How did he find out?</i></b>


    I never expected him to be aware of my regression.


    ¡®Was he pretending before, then¡­?¡¯


    As if to answer my question, Elder Shin spoke up.


    ¡®When I fell asleep after getting devoured by the monster in your body, I was able to see many things.¡¯


    <b> ?What are you¡­?</b>


    ¡®There were more things that I <i>couldn¡¯t </i>see, but I saw things that you couldn¡¯t tell me about.


    <b> ?¡­?</b>


    ¡®I have many things to ask you now that I have returned, but we aren¡¯t in a situation to talk about that right now. Just sit back and focus for now.¡¯


    If I could control my body, I likely would have copsed to the ground by now.


    Elder Shin¡¯s words were just that shocking.


    ¡®Instead of wasting your time being shaken like that, watch and learn.¡¯


    His words were strict. What did he see and what was he thinking for him to say this to me?


    My abdomen flinched.


    Even when I refused, I was able to feel the sensation all too clearly.


    I probably felt it even more since I wasn¡¯t used to it; my fighting style was so much different.


    Was this the sensation of blossoming with plum flowers? It felt like plum flowers were even flying around me.


    The dream of every martial artist of Mount Hua.


    It was strange to feel such a sensation within my body.


    ¡®It¡¯s not just blossoming.¡¯


    Elder Shin continued his lesson while I was busy perceiving the strange sensation in my body.


    ¡®If you only stop after blossoming your flower, it¡¯s all pointless.¡¯


    This wasing from none other than Mount Hua¡¯s past hero.


    ¡®Once you are done with the blossom, maintain it. That¡¯s where it truly begins.¡¯


    I was able to notice it after hearing Elder Shin¡¯s exnation¡ªthe endless amount of wind that blew in my body.


    From outside, it looked peaceful, but inside, there was a raging storm of plum flowers.


    ¡®Now do you get why I told Mount Hua¡¯s students to first achieve aplete physical body?¡¯


    Even with his perfect control, I felt some of it leak out.


    I assumed this was because of my iplete body.


    ¡®I believe you know this as well. Gu n¡¯s art is no different.¡¯


    As Elder Shin said, I was aware of it to a certain extent.


    The process of summoning mes required me to maintain heat inside my body.


    Gu n¡¯s art was basically the process of using Qi to maintain heat in one¡¯s body to then use it to enhance one¡¯s attacks.


    ¡®Did you really think you just needed a lot of Qi? No, that¡¯s just because an unnecessary amount of Qi is leaking from your body.¡¯


    My body moved.


    It felt more correct to say that the sword was picked up along with the wind, rather than that I picked up the sword.


    Then, my body began floating about. I was shocked to feel how light my body was, and how fluid my movements were. I was shocked at how fluid my body looked.


    ¡®Tsk¡­ I can¡¯t believe I have to teach this to some mantis when I never got to teach it to my own children.¡¯


    Despite him saying this, the sword was swung.


    When Nachal saw this, he quickly moved away.


    ¡°You¡­!¡±


    Even though he had lost an arm, he was still clearly faster.


    However, the de of the sword had already been aimed at where Nachal would be.


    ¨C Swish-! Swish!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The sword cut Nachal continuously. The shockingly precise sword was aiming for his arm and legs.


    Compared to Yung Pung¡¯s immense amount of flowers he showed with his sword, Elder Shin¡¯s sword only formed fragile leaves.


    ¡®Don¡¯t be mistaken. If one maintains the blossom after it bloomed, it¡¯s bound to return to them in the end.¡¯


    There was no need for a shower of plum blossoms.


    Just one leaf brighter than all those flowers was enough.


    I felt like that was what Elder Shin was telling me.


    ¡®Your stupid way of fighting is only possible with an ocean of Qi, and the end result is obvious. You know this yourself, don¡¯t you?¡¯


    I had never ran out of Qi in my past life because I had demonic Qi.


    But even then, I was never able to reach the apex, right until the very end.


    Thinking about the giant tall wall that stood over me only made me less confident.


    ¡®Watch and learn.¡¯


    Only after a few sword swings, the peak realm assassin, Nachal, was shut downpletely.


    The man that was missing an arm copsed onto the floor after he lost all his power and looked at me in trepidation.


    He was faster, he was stronger. If that wasn¡¯t enough, the amount of Qi in his body was far greater too.


    But in the end, he was being toyed with by a child with an ordinary sword.


    ¡°Monster¡­ You¡­ are a monster¡­¡±


    I understood Nachal¡¯s words that he spoke with no spirit. I was able to understand it more than anyone.


    Not a single strand of Qi was wasted.


    Furthermore, Elden Shinpletely disregarded the Qi in my body and only used the little Qi I had absorbed from the treasure.


    I understood what Elder Shin was trying to show me, but seeing it and actually learning and doing it were two different things.


    All my joints hurt. It really showed that I had many untrained muscles I wasn¡¯t using until now.


    I couldn¡¯t even use the excuse that Elder Shin used sword arts while my body was specialized in using fists.


    It was simply the fact that I hadn¡¯t been using my body to its full potential.


    ¡®Don¡¯t obsess over the amount of Qi.¡¯


    <b> ?So you went through all this hassle just to tell me that??</b>


    ¡®You were gonna die if I didn¡¯t, so what was I supposed to do? Goddammit, you should be on your knees instead ofining after all this hassle I went through to help you.¡¯


    <b> ?¡­Thank you.?</b>


    Like he said, he had indeed helped me and he really had tried to teach me.


    Thanks to this, I was able to shake off the arrogance I felt after my resurrection.


    Whatever level I reached in my past life didn¡¯t matter.


    There was still a long way to go. I was able to realize that once again.


    ¡®Hmph.¡¯


    Elder Shin let out a snort, then approached Nachal¡¯s body.


    Although he said he had wanted to teach me, I could feel how infuriated he had been.


    Mount Hua Sect¡¯s corpses strewn across the ground, all dead.


    It was honestly shocking to see how he didn¡¯t let any of his emotions to affect him.


    ¡°Kill me¡­¡±


    Nachal said in a feeble voice.


    Nachal had even tried to run away before, but he was blocked by the sword.


    His eyes had already lost all hope. He didn¡¯t even try to beg for his life. He was well aware that even if he did, it wouldn¡¯t achieve anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame that I can¡¯t tell the leader about you. Hehe¡­ Don¡¯t get too conceited since the Heavens are on our side!¡±


    ¡°It was like this in the past too, but kids in your faction really are sick in the head.¡±


    <i> ¨C Stab-!</i>


    After Elder Shin was done talking, he stabbed Nachal¡¯s heart with the sword.


    It was almost toome of a death for a martial artist that reached the peak realm.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking just in case, but do you have anyints that I killed him before interrogating him?¡¯


    <b> ?It¡¯s kind of strange to hear myself talking like an old man.?</b>


    ¡°You do realize I can just not give you your body back, right?¡±


    <b> ?I have noints.?</b>


    It was practically impossible to ask anything of an assassin at that level in the first ce.


    He would have definitely kept his mouth shut, and even if we tortured him, he would have found a way to kill himself.


    I was a bit disappointed since there was always a chance that I could¡¯ve gotten something out of him, but it was only right to let Elder Shin kill him considering his feelings.


    The old man moved my arms around and spoke as though he was disappointed.


    ¡°For you to get tired only after moving this much, what a waste of a body.¡±


    <b>?How long are you going to use it for¡­?</b>


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m at my limit anyways.¡±


    After saying that, he walked somewhere slowly.


    The spot Elder Shin trudged to was where the corpses of Mount Hua¡¯s people were.


    Ignoring the rotting smell, he kneeled and closed his eyes.


    I didn¡¯t know what he was thinking with his eyes closed, but I probably never felt the emotions he was currently feeling.


    After sitting down for a bit, he spoke up quietly.


    ¡°I¡¯m done now. Just like you, I have many things to ask, but let¡¯s save it forter.¡±


    <b><i> ¡­!</i></b>


    Along with a sensation of impact, my vision returned to normal.


    I was able to move my body again without any problems. The sensation of my consciousness switching ces was much more disturbing than I imagined.


    ¡°Elder Shin¡­¡±


    <b>?Yes.?</b>


    Thankfully, Elder Shin didn¡¯t disappear this time. I moved my body some more, just to check if there were any problems, but I couldn¡¯t find any.


    Relieved that I wasn¡¯t injured, I looked around and asked, ¡°Should I bring them to Mount Hua?¡±


    Elder Shin responded to my question without hesitation.


    <b> ?No need to go that far. This isn¡¯t your business to begin with and you know yourself that you couldn¡¯t possibly do that.?</b>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Like Elder Shin said, I couldn¡¯t afford to bring those corpses with me.


    Of course, if I was given enough time, it was possible, but I had no way to exin the situation.


    <b> ?That flower, bring that with you.?</b>


    I looked behind me. Nachal said his main goal here was that flower, right?


    I walked toward the flower carefully. The puddle of blood made a sshing sound as I stepped in it.


    The blood that was being boiled was hot, but it wasn¡¯t hot enough to cause me any damage.


    I felt the air get denser as I approached. ¡®How can a flower actually bloom in the middle of a blood pool?¡¯


    ¡°These fuckers¡­ What did they make here?¡±


    There were probably tens of flowers that had a red color, but I never heard of a flower that bloomed after absorbing energy from blood.


    If I had to guess, though, there was one thing that came to my mind.


    ¡°The Abyss, huh?¡±


    A hellish ce that defied all reason.


    It was possible that this flower came from that ce.


    After all, there was no way that a normal flower would produce this amount of nasty aura.


    What I was curious about was what they were trying to use this flower for after making it.


    I touched the red nt with my hand. Thankfully, there was no problem and my absorption ability didn¡¯t activate either.


    <b> ?You aren¡¯t going to ask me if it¡¯s just better to leave this here??</b>


    ¡®Even if I just leave it here¡­¡¯


    The Murim Alliance would find it in the end. There were many reasons why, but I didn¡¯t really like the idea of the Murim Alliance finding this.


    <i> ¨C Snap-!</i>


    Even though I barely used strength, the flower and its root were pulled out almost too easily.


    When the flower was picked, the blood that was boiling instantly became calm.


    It looked like everything was for this flower.


    <b> ?Are you not afraid??</b>


    ¡°Afraid of what?¡±


    <b> ?You just grabbed something you don¡¯t even know, yet you show no sign of fear.?</b>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The Abyss, just thinking about its name made me sick, but it was also a word that I heard so many times that I got tired of it. Regardless, my conduct was a bit too careless.


    ¡®I should be more careful.¡¯


    I looked at the flower, and besides its leaves and even its root being red, it looked fairly normal.


    If not for the insane amount of Qi that tingled the hand that was holding it, that is.


    Normal herbs, when they were picked from the ground, would lose more than half of their energy.


    Furthermore, their root would lose their strength and color, unlike the leaves, so it was advised to consume them right away.


    ¡°But this one isn¡¯t losing any Qi.¡±


    <b><i>That¡¯s what makes it even scarier.</i></b>


    I was thinking of burning it away in mes if a problem appeared after I grabbed it, but I put it in my pocket for now.


    I got out of the pool and cleaned myself. Because of the blood pool reaching up to my ankles, the hems of my pants were soaked in blood.


    Furthermore, my body felt a bit sore too, likely because of the way Elder Shin had used my body earlier.


    ¡°Is it really okay to just leave them here?¡±


    <b> ?¡­It¡¯s fine.?</b>


    The short answer Elder Shin gave me hid so many meanings and emotions behind it.


    At the very least, I wanted to get rid of that sickening blood pool, but I didn¡¯t have the strength to produce enough heat to vaporize the entirety of it.


    All I could do in the end was just leave.


    I prayed for the souls of the dead ones and walked toward Nachal¡¯s body. I reached out with my hand¡­


    <b> ?What are you doing¡­??</b>


    <i> ¨C Ssssss¡­!</i>


    Nachal¡¯s demonic Qi started to get absorbed into my hand.


    Putting aside its quality and only looking at the sheer amount, it seemed like he had less than Ya Hyeoljeok.


    After watching this, Elder Shin piped up, thinking my action was preposterous.


    <b> ?You kept going on and on about how you hated doing this, so why do this now??</b>


    ¡°It seems like you saw a lot.¡±


    I didn¡¯t remember ever telling Elder Shin about something like this, but even when the man saw me absorbing demonic Qi, he didn¡¯t exhibit any reaction.


    <b><i> I wonder how much he saw while being trapped in my body.</i></b>


    Furthermore, I couldn¡¯t figure out why that monster had shown him such things.


    <b> ?This is one of the many things that I¡¯ll ask you aboutter.?</b>


    ¡°It was only now that I realized I¡¯m not in the position to be picky and make up dumb excuses..¡±


    I had to absorb demonic Qi if I wanted to calm the monster inside my body, and I hade to realize that I wasn¡¯t in a situation where I could be picky about my choices. The world wouldn¡¯t be peaceful for much longer.


    If I didn¡¯t do that, I felt like I would lose everything.


    Even though it hadn¡¯t been long at all since I absorbed demonic Qi from the sword master, I had to quickly fill my body with even more demonic Qi. Despite knowing that my hand was forced here, I couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    Nheless, I absorbed all demonic Qi from Nachal¡¯s body and left the cave afterward.


    * * * *


    It was sunrise by the time I arrived back at Mount Hua.


    Too many things had happened during the night¡ªboth my body and mind werepletely spent. On the other hand, I had to train so that I wouldn¡¯t lose the sensations I felt in my body when Elder Shin used it.


    In the end, my exhaustion prevailed.


    I had thrown Nachal¡¯s dead body between the other corpses after erasing his traces, and since I had left the cave open, the Murim Alliance would find it soon.


    It would be the main point of discussion then.


    <b> ?Did you think about what you¡¯ll do with the flower?? </b>


    ¡®I don¡¯t know, I was thinking about giving it to Mount Hua as it is technically their¡¯s.¡¯


    Elder Shin also sounded very tired when he was talking. It seemed like it had taken a lot more energy than I had originally thought back then.


    After hearing my response, Elder Shin responded with a sigh.


    <b> ?Don¡¯t do that.?</b>


    It was an unexpected response. I thought that he would hope that I would return it to Mount Hua considering his feelings.


    <b> ?We don¡¯t know why all those children were sacrificed for this flower.?</b>


    ¡®All the more reason why we should give it to them, no?¡¯


    <b> ?You have no way of exining how you came into possession of that flower, and Mount Hua¡¯s current leader would only be more depressed if you gave it to him right now.?</b>


    Then what does he want me to do? Eat it up?


    <b> ?Yeah, just consume it.?</b>


    ¡®Are you insane?¡¯


    Despite it having an ominous energy, I knew that it also had a good amount of taoist energy within it.


    Furthermore, I was able to see how dense this energy was since Nachal even called it a ¡®liquid¡¯.


    However¡­


    <b> ?Idiot, you¡¯re still looking for excuses even though you said you realized something.?</b>


    Hearing Elder Shin, I felt like a huge hammer struck my head.


    <b> ?Don¡¯t use the guilt you feel as an excuse to hesitate, you know more than anyone how you can atone for your sins.?</b>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    How much did he see to say such words to me?


    My mouth remained closed, I was too afraid to ask.


    Does Elder Shin¡­ know about the fact that I destroyed Mount Hua in my past life?


    <b> ?¡­You should rest for now, as it won¡¯t do you any good for you to be caught in your current state.?</b>


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    I already covered up the wound on my arm I had gotten from Nachal, but I still had to take care of my legs which were dyed with blood.


    I carefully opened the door to get some clothes to change after washing myself.


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    <b> ?Huh??</b>


    Something was moving in my room, and it was supposed to be empty.


    The suspect seemed like they moved a lot in their sleep. Their white skin was being revealed because of their clothes being messed up from all the movement.


    ¡°Why is she sleeping here again?¡±


    The girl that was sleeping in my nket was none other than Namgung Bi-ah.

 Chapter 104: Master (2)

    <b>? Master (2) ?</b>


    <b><i> Why is Namgung Bi-ah in my room?</i></b>


    After seeing such an absurd sight, Elder Shin spoke up.


    <b> ?How far did you guys go while I was gone¡­?</b>


    ¡®What do you mean?¡¯


    Elder Shin ignored my question, seemingly disappointed that he missed the action.


    It would be a bit of a problem if I woke her up, so I quickly grabbed my clothes and snuck out in secret.


    I wrapped my injured arm with a cloth to stop the blood, and I incinerated the blood-stained clothes, subsequently burying them.


    ¡®The servants might be anxious when they realized some of my clothes are missing but I couldn¡¯t just leave the evidence like that.¡¯


    Clean and in a new change of clothes, I came back to my room.


    Now was the time to deal with the real problem.


    ¡°What do I do with her?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder as I looked at Namgung Bi-ah who was rubbing her face on the nket.


    It was not like I could just throw her out.


    ¡°¡­Why does she insist on sleeping here when she has her own room?¡±


    I heard that if she wasn¡¯t out to train during the day, she usually napped in my room. Did that mean she waited for me to leave before entering?


    I didn¡¯t think that¡¯s the case.


    ¡®Should I just sleep with the servants then?¡¯


    Usually, it would be fine if I just missed a day of sleep, but the fatigue I was feeling right now would not go away unless I got a good night of sleep.


    Was this also because of the fact that Elder Shin had been using my body?


    <b> ?Then it¡¯s probably not physical fatigue.?</b>


    Like Elder Shin said, I was feeling it as well.


    Even if he had used my muscles that I didn¡¯t normally use, it didn¡¯t make sense for me to have gotten this tired.


    That could only mean what I felt was mental fatigue.


    ¡®I¡¯m not sure if sleep can help with that.¡¯


    I was also not sure if I could keep myself awake, I was about to pass out.


    Since I couldn¡¯t just sleep next to her nor could I miss sleep, I took a pillow andy down on the floor outside the room.


    <b> ?Seems like that part of you that refuses to take what¡¯s offered to you on a silver tter hasn¡¯t changed when I was gone, huh¡­??</b>


    ¡®Do you really have to nag all the time after your big return?¡¯


    <b> ?I understood it back then because I thought you were young¡­ but now that I learned that youe from a different time, and see you acting like this despite your age, how do you think I feel??</b>


    ¡®Well, you say that, but you yourself never actually got to-¡®


    I stopped my words. I realized I went a bit too far with that one.


    ¡®Elder Shin¡­?¡¯


    <b> ?¡­?</b>


    ¡®I apologize. I agree I went a bit far just now¡­¡¯


    I called out to him a few more times, but the old man didn¡¯t respond.


    In the end, I offered him a few more apologies and decided to sleep.


    * * * *


    <b><i> Today marks the end of my business here at Mount Hua.</i></b>


    The only thing I had to do was to see the Celestial Plum Blossom, so I was thinking of spending at most four days before returning to my n.


    My journey really was nearing its end.


    Soon after, the Murim Alliance would find the basement of the ck Pce¡¯s hideout and contact Mount Hua.


    If that happened, could Mount Hua¡¯s tournament festival continue?


    I wasn¡¯t too sure because I had never paid too much attention to Mount Hua, but once they heard about this, they might either dy the tournament or just shut it downpletely.


    That blood pool was essentially the same thing as a tool for human sacrifice.


    ¡®But if it does go on¡­¡¯


    There were two things that would cause the tournament to go on.


    First, if they didn¡¯t want the news of this discovery to reach Huayin City.


    Telling them about the deaths of Mount Hua¡¯s swordsmen would only make them quake in fear.


    For that reason, I believed they would try to keep it as quiet as possible, at least when they first discovered the hideout.


    ¡®Though they might find a different excuse to stop the tournament regardless, without raising any suspicion.¡¯


    The second thing was that they might not find the cave at all, or find it toote.


    Thetter was probably the worst-case scenario and the one no one wanted.


    It was a piece of intel that would show them how serious the matters were, so I prayed the second option would note to be.


    ¡®¡­Let¡¯s just get some sleep for now.¡¯


    Trying to think about it with my fatigued, fuzzy mind was pointless. I couldn¡¯t even collect my thoughts any longer.


    As soon as I closed my eyes, I dozed off¡­.


    ¡­and shortly after, I woke up.


    I forcefully opened my tired eyes. Thankfully, I didn¡¯t see a foreign ceiling this time.


    How long did I sleep? Judging by the fact that I could see the sunlight, I supposed I hadn¡¯t slept that much.


    When I lifted my body up, someone pressed my head down and blocked me from getting up.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Because of the sudden surprise, I fully woke up from my half-asleep state. Now that I looked at it, I was using something as a pillow¡ªand it was definitely not a pillow.


    Putting aside the fact that it was soft and smooth, I was able to smell a fragrant scenting from the direction of my left check.


    ¡°You can lie down for a little longer.¡±


    Hearing the monotone voice I heard from above my head, I didn¡¯t have to think for even a second to realize who it was.


    I was using Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s thighs as a pillow right now.


    I asked with a confused voice, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°You fell asleep.¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with anything¡­?¡±


    ¡°Seol-Ah was here¡­ but she left just now.¡±


    Instead of answering my question, she tried to change the subject and tell me about Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s whereabouts.


    ¡°She waited for you to wake up, and now she¡¯ll be disappointed¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, I woke up now, so it should be fine. Move your arm so I can get up.¡±


    Despite knowing I wanted to get up, Namgung Bi-ah pressed my head down so that I couldn¡¯t.


    As I wondered if I should just use brute strength to force my way out, she started talking.


    ¡°Did you go somewhere during the night?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­ said you¡¯d tell me everything.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t give her a straight answer. I never expected her toe into my room in the dead of the night.


    ¡®Plus, I don¡¯t think I actually promised her that I would tell her everything.¡¯


    ¡°Uh¡­ I smell blood¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    I remained silent. I washed myself and even burned the smell away with heat, but she could <i>still </i>pick up the scent.


    Or perhaps¡­


    ¡®¡­Is it the flower I have with me that she can smell?¡¯


    The flower that had bloomed after soaking up blood; it wasn¡¯t too big, so I had carefully wrapped it up and put it in my pocket.


    Although I couldn¡¯t really sense it, Namgung Bi-ah had a fairly sensitive sense of smell.


    Seeing my hesitation to answer, Namgung Bi-ah let out a small sigh and continued to speak.


    ¡°I had a nightmare¡­ I wanted to see you¡­ but you weren¡¯t here.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ is probably not my fau-¡°


    ¡°But I¡¯ll let it pass.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯tin why you went somewhere without telling me, and I won¡¯t ask where you went for you to smell like blood.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­So just stay like this for a bit¡­¡±


    After hearing Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s quiet whisper, I rxed my body. I couldn¡¯t answer her, so I wouldn¡¯t resist either.


    The hand that was forcefully preventing me from getting up was now a soft, kind hand caressing me.


    I felt her touching my hair, so I just gave up and decided to continue to lie down there.


    <b> ?¡­If there is God, please send this bastard to hell.?</b>


    I almost burst outughing at the sudden words I heard.


    It seemed like it was the first time I heard Elder Shin curse like that.


    * * * *


    After being freed from Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s hand, I went to the training area. I had to be quick as I was held for a rather long time.


    I had to figure out what would happen to Mount Hua¡¯s tournament and what to do about the flower I had in my possession.


    But the thing I had to do before that was to rethink the fight I had against Nachal.


    This bout was somewhat enlightening.


    Before I forgot, I had to remember the sensation Elder Shin tried to teach me.


    He didn¡¯t use a lot of Taoist Qi.


    To put it more bluntly, he couldn¡¯t use a lot of Taoist Qi because I didn¡¯t have that much to begin with, not whenpared to the other types of Qi inside of me.


    Of course, it was true that the Qi I absorbed from the treasure was pure.


    Furthermore, it was understandable that Elder Shin could control my body like that considering the experience he had umted during his life, but that was no excuse for me to not be able to do that as well.


    It couldn¡¯t be that much different for me since it was <i>my </i>body.


    ¡®A fist fighter may have differencespared to a weapon user,¡¯


    Unlike the martial artists that put their understanding of martial arts into their weapons, fist fighters focused on their whole body which made the two stylespletely different.


    I could probably list a hundred more differences, but the biggest one was how much they changed after they broke through their limits.


    A fist fighter was more exposed to danger considering they used their body as a weapon, but, again, that was no excuse.


    ¡®None of that matters anyway, since I am a blood rtive of the Gu n.¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s what it means to use Gu n¡¯s me art.¡¯


    Armor just got in the way since we had to control the fire from inside our bodies.


    In the end, what mattered the most was how much control I had over my mes, just like Elder Shin told me, and how effectively I used it.


    <b> ?You and I are different.?</b>


    Elder Shin suddenly spoke up while I was circting my Qi.


    <b> ?I too had a lot of experiences in the past, so my Qi reserves were not that small. Still, I could never fight like you, just throwing Qi around like it¡¯s garbage.?</b>


    As Elder Shin said, that was indeed my fighting style.


    To use an endless amount of demonic Qi that I got from my ability.


    I covered my ws with my endless Qi, and I brute-forced my way out of whatever predicament I found myself in.


    I did that because I knew that I wouldn¡¯t run out of Qi no matter what.


    Even this nasty habit of mine was brought along to my second life.


    ¡®The fact that I¡¯m still running out of Qi even after absorbing that much is because of this.¡¯


    I had to get rid of the mindset that this issue can¡¯t be fixed because I haven¡¯t broken through my limits yet.


    I remembered what Elder Shin had told me.


    If I remained like this, the end result was obvious.


    If this wasn¡¯t the path I chose to go, I probably wouldn¡¯t have taken Elder Shin¡¯s words to my heart.


    In my past life, I was never able to reach the max realm of Destructive me Martial Arts.


    Was it because I didn¡¯t have enough time? I had thought that to be the case until the first few days of my resurrection.


    ¡®Let me recount the sensation I felt.¡¯


    I honestly thought that I was using my Destructive me Martial Arts properly.


    I thought this way because I had been able to win battles that I thought I shouldn¡¯t have been able to.


    Maybe that was why I had been taking the process of maintaining heat for granted.


    <b> ?I didn¡¯t tell you to change your style.?</b>


    ¡®You say that even after showing me that?¡¯


    <b> ?I just showed you the difference between you and I. If your Qi really was endless, then your way of fighting isn¡¯t that bad.?</b>


    ¡®Yes, if my Qi was endless.¡¯


    If I decide to use demonic Qi just like in my past life, my Qi would only continue to increase.


    That was the monstrous power of the Heavenly Demon after all.


    ¡®However, if I do this, then I¡¯ll be the same as in my past life.¡¯


    In the end, I would be met with a wall and I wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about it.


    Whether it was the peak or the fusion realm, reaching those levels wasn¡¯t important to me.


    The max rank of the Destructive me Martial Arts, that¡¯s what I had to focus on. I realized that in order to do that, I had to find a different path than the one I had chosen in my past life.


    Luckily enough, a master that would help me was closer to me than anyone else.


    <b> ?Who gave you the permission to call me master? Now you are just trying to use me.?</b>


    ¡®You should pay rent if you use my body like that without permission.¡¯


    <b> ?Now you are just being shameless!?</b>


    After flowing my Qi, I used it to generate heat inside my body.


    ¡®Up until now, it¡¯s been the same.¡¯


    I had to think about the sensation Elder Shin had shown me.


    The sensation that felt like a storm inside my body.


    It would¡¯ve taken a long time to express this with words, but I experienced it with my own body, so I already knew full well how it felt.


    <i> ¨C Whoosh¡­!</i>


    Trying to replicate the sensation as closely as I could, I circted my Qi.


    The pressure I felt from doing so made my shoulders shake.


    ¡®How¡­ How can I maintain this?¡¯


    I needed to have crazy control of my Qi in order to maintain the raging storm inside my body.


    I had to make sure that none of it leaked out.


    My body already remembered how to do that.


    All I had to do was recreate that feeling, but that was quite difficult.


    <b> ?You should at the very least be able to do that much if you are using me like that. How much help are you trying to get from me??</b>


    ¡®I didn¡¯t say anything, though?¡¯


    I supposed Elder Shin still was mad about the conversation we had earlier.


    <b> ?Hmph.?</b>


    The storm that started in my abdomen started to spread throughout my body, but none of it leaked out of my body.


    I even controlled my breath in case it tried to leave through my mouth.


    Enduring the Qi that felt like it would erupt at any moment made veins pop out on my neck.


    The condensed Qi started to rise up to my middle abdomen.


    <i> ¨C Sssss-</i>


    My body burned, as though it wasn¡¯t ready yet.


    I collected Qi and flowed more of it into my mid-abdominal area without hesitation. My instincts were telling me that now was the time.


    <i> ¨C Kwaaaaa-!</i>


    As if to tell me that my instincts were correct, the wall of the middle abdominal area was broken through all too easily and the Qi entered it like a tsunami.


    Wooosh-!


    Subsequently, the Qi I had been building up inside my body erupted and heat was discharged all around me.


    <b> ?¡­You really like to use me.?</b>


    ¡°Phew¡­!¡±


    I raised my hand, focusing my Qi.


    The heat aura that formed around my palm looked calm and stable.


    Seeing that, I said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but express my gratitude toward the old man. It was thanks to him that I was able to break through that wall.


    <b> ?I don¡¯t like how you barely react to a feat that most martial artists only dream of reaching.?</b>


    ¡°¡­This is where it truly begins after all.¡±


    The peak realm.


    I reached the level that I thought it would take me at least another year.


    My progress was much faster than I expected.


    Time was one thing, but I felt like I now knew what path to take.


    I wasn¡¯t going to throw away my old style of fighting, but incorporate new techniques into what I already knew.


    <b> ?Don¡¯t you think you should inspect your Qi??</b>


    ¡°I think it¡¯s fine. All the different types are harmoniously flowing around on their own.¡±


    <b> ?That¡¯s good, I probably don¡¯t need to tell you anything else. Seems like you know what to do now.?</b>


    ¡°I do.¡±


    <b> ?However, don¡¯t we have something to talk about??</b>


    ¡°¡­We do.¡±


    My heart sank. That was another reason why I had left the lodge.


    Up until now, Elder Shin had been silent about the matter.


    I knew that he was being considerate.


    Even when he didn¡¯t know about my resurrection, he said that he had lots to ask of me.


    But now that he knew, there was probably much more that he wanted to ask about me.


    <b> ?I have way too many things I want to ask you, but I would like to ask the most important thing right now.?</b>


    ¡°What would you do if I just don¡¯t answer, or lie in my response?¡±


    <b> ?I¡¯ll consider it your choice and respect it.?</b>


    My heart felt heavy. Elder Shin¡¯s belief in me felt heavy.


    I always knew him as an annoying old man that nagged all the time, but I also knew that he was a hero of the past that saved his generation.


    To deny that fact was impossible because of everything he showed me.


    <b> ?I¡¯ll begin asking my questions now.?</b>


    And so, he did.


    <b> ?What is the Heavenly Demon??</b>

 Chapter 105: Master (3)

    <b>? Master (3) ?</b>


    The moon in the sky was a shade of violet.


    The stars around it looked normal, but the oddly looking moon looked like it devour the sky whole.


    <i>¨C Trickle-</i>


    Only the sound of trickling water could be heard amid the endless darkness.


    <i> ¨C Tap-!</i>


    Along with a teacup being ced, a voice could be heard.


    <b>?You arete.?</b>


    No Qi was used to enhance the voice, but my heart shook just from a simple statement.


    The purple eyes that shone still gave me chills even after a long time had passed.


    <b> ?¡­I greet the Cult Leader.?</b>


    I walked toward the voice and fell to one knee. There was no hesitation or pause in my movements.


    I couldn¡¯t dare to raise my head to the existence that stood in front of me.


    The Heavenly Demon. The ruler of the Heavens was in front of me.


    They looked down at me and whispered.


    <b>?I heard the news. The Demonic Sword died.?</b>


    My back flinched after hearing the name.


    <b> ?Do you feel resentment??</b>


    I fell into thought after hearing the Heavenly Demon¡¯s question.


    <b><i> Who a, I supposed to resent? What did the Heavenly Demon mean? Myself? Or was it Zhuge Hyuk?</i></b>


    Or if that were not the case, did the Heavenly Demon ask if I resent them?


    In the end, I didn¡¯t respond to the Heavenly Demon¡¯s question.


    <i> ¨C Chuckle.</i>


    Whatever the Cult Leader felt from my reaction, it made them giggle.


    <b> ?You are not denying anything.?</b>


    <i> ¨C Roll.</i>


    A small cup rolled toward me, and I carefully stopped it.


    <b> ?Pick it up.?</b>


    I followed the order and picked up the cup. I only heard a trickling sound, and the cup waspletely filled with alcohol.


    I raised my head. I noticed the uniform the Heavenly Demon was wearing was ck.


    The Heavenly Demon¡¯s uniform was clean.


    It was almost intense because how the uniform had not even a single speck of dust on it.


    It was the same for the Heavenly Demon¡¯s body. There was no blemish, wound, or scar on it.


    The Lord of Heaven died, and the Dishonored Venerable was killed by the Heavenly Demon.


    ¡®I heard the Murim Alliance would be joined by Sword Emperor in their fight. Still, the Heavenly Demon didn¡¯t even have a single scar on their body.¡¯


    Just by looking at the result, I knew.


    The Dishonored Venerable died by getting their heart ripped out off from their body, and the Sword Emperor may have survived, but he couldn¡¯t be in good shape.


    Two of the Heavenly Venerables that looked over the sky joined forces, but they weren¡¯t able to even scratch the Heavenly Demon¡¯s uniform.


    <b><i>Would the result have been different if the Lord of Heaven wasn¡¯t dead and all three of them had joined forces?</i></b>


    I wasn¡¯t sure.


    <b> ?I kept my promise. The Sword Emperor, I let that old man live twice. This much should be enough.?</b>


    <b> ?¡­?</b>


    <b> ?This is my generosity toward you.?</b>


    <b> ?¡­Thank you.?</b>


    <b><i> Is the Heavenly Demon trying to tell me I shouldn¡¯t obsess over the Demonic Sword¡¯s death now because of this?</i></b>


    I drank all of the alcohol the Heavenly Demon poured me.


    My body had be senseless long ago. No matter how bitter the drink was, I couldn¡¯t feel it.


    <b> ?The Man of Heaven, that man was telling me that I should assign you to the Celestial Sword, what¡¯s your opinion on this??</b>


    <b> ?¡­?</b>


    <b> ?Even though I can¡¯t see your face, I can tell.?</b>


    The Heavenly Demon had just mentioned Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s title. I felt like a sigh was being forced out of me because of the ominous feeling I felt from my back.


    <i> ¨C Trickle.</i>


    The Heavenly Demon once again filled up the empty cup with alcohol. Like before, I drank all of it.


    <b> ?I shall say no more. I didn¡¯t forget our promise.?</b>


    Along with the Heavenly Demon¡¯s words, many cracks formed behind them.


    ¨C Czhhhhh-! Kghhhh-!


    <b> The sounds those cracks let out gave me the chills. The purple light then gradually expanded in size.</b>


    The cracks that formed then devoured each other and turned into a single big hole in the end.


    I knew that all of those horrible things happened by the hands of the Heavenly Demon.


    ¨C Grrrrr¡­ Crr..!


    From the hole, I heard a growling of beasts. The beasts showed fear toward the Heavenly Demon, but they didn¡¯t hide the resentment they felt toward the world.


    The Heavenly Demon ignored their overflowing indignation and spoke.


    <b> ?You know that I have high hopes for you.?</b>


    <b> ?Yes.?</b>


    <b> ?I let the girl live since you asked, and I gave you power since you wanted it.?</b>


    <i> ¨C Grrr!</i>


    Then, the huge beasts started to appear from the other side of the portal.


    The nasty, horrendous aura they exuded spread throughout the atmosphere.


    <b> ?This is why I didn¡¯t say anything about the vtility of Sichuan. Why do you think I let it happen??</b>


    No more alcohol was poured.


    The cup the Heavenly Demon was holding perished in an instant, whatever left of it drifting along with the wind.


    <b> ?Like I said, I didn¡¯t do anything to the Celestial Sword due to our promise. However,?</b>


    The Heavenly Demon¡¯s purple gaze fell on me.


    <b> ?Know that that will soon end as well.?</b>


    <b> ?Thank you for your generosity.?</b>


    The Heavenly Demon got up after our conversation ended. I could see the ck uniform flutter due to the sheer amount of demonic Qi.


    While walking toward the Abyss, the Heavenly Demon pulled out a ring off its own finger and tossed it over to me.


    I picked up the essory. As soon as I touched it, I felt a very dense demonic Qi that was enough to give me a headache.


    <b> ?This is an order. Bring me the Alliance leader¡¯s head.?</b>


    I didn¡¯t respond to the Heavenly Demon¡¯s order, and only put on the ring that was given to me.


    That was my response.


    Seeing that, the Heavenly Demon walked closer to the portal.


    <b> ?You have four days. That should be enough.?</b>


    The demons followed the Heavenly Demon toward the portal and when they all had entered, the purple hole disappeared.


    The Heavenly Demon was gone, but I still couldn¡¯t raise my head.


    I didn¡¯t know what kind of emotion I was feeling.


    I didn¡¯t know if it was anger I felt against myself, or if it was resentment I had for someone.


    While I knew I felt miserable, I knew I couldn¡¯t me anyone else.


    Everything was the result of my own actions.


    I quickly washed away the pointless thoughts.


    I didn¡¯t have the right to feel self-reproach, and I didn¡¯t have any time to waste.


    I got up and strutted toward the ck fog.


    * * * *


    Elder Shin asked me what the Heavenly Demon was. The question made me ponder.


    He wasn¡¯t asking me who it was¡­


    ¡­but ¡®what¡¯ it was.


    I didn¡¯t know how much of my memories Elder Shin had seen, but it was quite bothersome for me.


    <b> ?There were lots of things I didn¡¯t get to see. Anything rted to that Heavenly Demon thing was mostly covered by some fog, so I couldn¡¯t see it.?</b>


    <b> ?However, even from the slightest nce I could get, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if that thing is even human.?</b>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <b> ?I¡¯ll ask again kid, what is that thing??</b>


    I once again fell into thought hearing Elder Shin¡¯s question.


    The existence that tried to stand over the whole sky by itself.


    The creature that looked over thousands of demons and the existence that had enough strength on its own to reach the sky¡¯s limit.


    I knew that Elder Shin wasn¡¯t wondering if the Heavenly Demon was human or not because of their sheer strength, but that, too, always made me wonder if they were human.


    After thinking for a bit, I responded, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the Heavenly Demon.¡±


    <b> ?Huh??</b>


    Elder Shin became confused, but this was the truth.


    It wasn¡¯t just me. There was no one who knew where the Heavenly Demon came from, or what kind of life they led before bing such an existence.


    It just happened one day.


    A True Gate of Demons appeared in the Murim Alliance for the first time in many generations.


    It was very sudden, but many didn¡¯t panic.


    It happened when the Murim Alliance was hosting a tournament against young prodigies of the world.


    The area was filled with young geniuses and the most prominent figures of the noble ns.


    Not only were the martial artists of the Murim Alliance present, but every leader of the Four Noble ns excluding the Peng n were also in attendance.


    The strongest practitioners of the Ten Sect Alliance were also there.


    It would have been a disaster normally, but in that situation, it wasn¡¯t that dangerous, at least that¡¯s what everyone thought.


    However, contrary to everyone¡¯s expectations, that day was the beginning of the end.


    Everyone expected tens of demons to appear from the gate, but instead, only one person walked out of it with slow, measured steps.


    Besides their white skin, the person was fully covered in ck, from their toes all the way up to their head.


    Everyone pointed their swords toward the mysterious figure who left the gate, but the person remained calm.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The person put on a smile after hearing the Alliance leader¡¯s question.


    <b> ?Nice to see you all.?</b>


    That was when the cmity began.


    <b> ?I am the Heavenly Demon.?</b>


    There was no space for peace.


    The Heavenly Demon killed around half of the martial artists in the area and destroyed everything in the vicinity. Following the ughter, he walked toward the front gate of the Murim Alliance.


    The two words, Heavenly Demon, spread out throughout the world at this moment.


    Many young prodigies and prominent figures lost their lives that day.


    The Heavenly Demon¡¯s name spread far and wide because of their strength, but it didn¡¯t matter to the invader.


    Their power alone was charming, and there were many people that sumbed to the Heavenly Demon after witnessing their strength.


    The Heavenly Demon didn¡¯t reject those that sumbed.


    If they wanted to be demonic humans, then the Heavenly Demon would let them. They may have lost their freedom, but they also got ess to immense power and the ability to fly under the Heavenly Demon¡¯s banner. Therefore, many had chosen the path of bing demonic humans.


    What was it that the Heavenly Demon wanted?


    What was their goal and what did they dream of for them to appear in this world?


    Many demonic humans served the Heavenly Demon, but no one knew the answer.


    The Heavenly Demon was simply the Heavenly Demon.


    They just wanted to stand above the sky, and since they reached that goal, there was no reason for exnation.


    That¡¯s what everyone thought. So did I, funnily enough.


    <b> ?Came from a gate, huh??</b>


    Elder Shin didn¡¯t ask further questions. He didn¡¯t ask why I had done those things, or how I spent my time¡­ Or why I had be a demonic human in the first ce.


    It was possible that the reason he hadn¡¯t asked me those questions was because he already knew the answers. Regardless, he seemed fixated on the fact that the Heavenly Demon came from a portal.


    <b> ?Why.?</b>


    His silence continued as he was trapped in his thoughts again.


    I was honestly surprised that I didn¡¯t hear the questions that I expected to hear from him.


    I thought that he would ask about what I had done to Mount Hua in my past life.


    Elder Shin¡¯s main focus was on the Heavenly Demon, however.


    ¡°Elder Shin.¡±


    <b> ?Speak.?</b>


    ¡°Do you know the atrocities Imitted to Mount Hua in my past life?¡±


    My mind was telling me to shut up, but I brought it up myself in the end.


    It was a confession, but it was toote to run away.


    <b> ?I know.?</b>


    Elder Shin spoke casually. My pupils dted, my eyes popping out in shock.


    ¡°Howe you aren¡¯t saying anything about it?¡±


    <b> ?Do you want me to??</b>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <b> ?I may be a Taoist, but that still doesn¡¯t mean my anger would go away just because some time has passed.?</b>


    Elder Shin was a hero of his generation that blossomed to save Mount Hua.


    Furthermore, he was their leader at some point, so there was no way that he wouldn¡¯t care about Mount Hua.


    <b> ?However, whether I despise your actions or not, that¡¯s for the current generation to take care of.?</b>


    Elder Shin paused for a moment and continued to speak.


    <b> ?The reason why I¡¯m not resenting you is because plum blossoms weren¡¯t the only s I saw burning away.?</b>


    ¡°¡­Elder.¡±


    <b> ?Don¡¯t be mistaken. I haven¡¯t forgiven you. I¡¯m just bearing with it and watching you.?</b>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <b> ?Don¡¯t hesitate. You yourself know the reason why.?</b>


    I clenched my eyes shut after hearing Elder Shin¡¯s words. The burdens I had to carry felt way too heavy.


    <b> ?Kid.?</b>


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    <b> ?What do you n to do from now on??</b>


    Elder Shin¡¯s question couldn¡¯t be clearer. He was asking if I was going to stop the Heavenly Demon or not.


    It was a tough question, and my shut mouth wasn¡¯t opening anytime soon. Noticing my struggles, Elder Shin continued.


    <b> ?I know why you are hesitating. I also know that you already answered this question in your heart. Speak for yourself.?</b>


    ¡°Why are you being like this all of a sudden?¡±


    <b> ?I realized something while going through your memories. I think I know why I still exist in this current world.?</b>


    ¡°What are you-¡°


    <b> ?You already have the answer. Is it really that hard to just say it out loud??</b>


    I felt pressured by Elder Shin¡¯s urging, but since the man wasn¡¯t wrong, I pulled myself together.


    ¡®Originally, I wasn¡¯t nning on doing this.¡¯


    My initial n was to live a peaceful life.


    Since I was given a second chance, I wanted to live a casual life without doing much.


    I thought that many things would change if I did that¡­ But to be honest, I probably already knew the answer then.


    That, too, was me trying to find an excuse to pretend to not know anything.


    After letting out a deep sigh, I spoke.


    ¡°Yes, I n to stop the Heavenly Demon.¡±


    I put aside the thoughts of whether it was even possible, or how to do it, or if I could ever dare to¡­ and just decided to do it. I wasn¡¯t trying to be a hero or anything.


    I was just trying to atone for the sins of my past life.


    It was a rather poor reason, but there was certainly truth in those words.


    <b> ?Huff¡­ Huff¡­?</b>


    Elder Shin started to breathe heavily after hearing my response. I wonder what kind of thoughts he was having.


    The old man was able to read my thoughts, but it was rather annoying because I couldn¡¯t read his.


    <b> ?All right then, that¡¯s enough.?</b>


    Following his simple response, Elder Shin remained silent for a while.


    He was done with just one question about the Heavenly Demon.


    ¡®Is this it?¡¯


    I was honestly more curious as to why he wasn¡¯t asking me more questions.


    It would soon be noon soon, and I had ns to see the Celestial Plum Blossom in a bit.


    I had to talk about the reward he would give me, and the Taoist Qi that was inside my body.


    While I was going back to the lodge, Elder Shin was lost in thoughts of his own.


    The existence called the Heavenly Demon came out of a portal.


    The mysterious power of the creature felt familiar for some reason.


    <b> ?That shouldn¡¯t be the case¡­?</b>


    As his thoughts developed, Elder Shin felt more uneasy and doubtful.


    The history he knew clearly said¡­


    ¡­that it <i>died</i>.


    That the heroes put a stop to it, and that they were able to finally stop the world-ending cmity with their own hands.


    <b> ?But then how¡­?</b>


    Elder Shin wondered why he felt the Blood Fiend from the existence called the Heavenly Demon.


    He couldn¡¯t erase the nasty anxiousness he felt.


    * * * *


    Not long after Gu Yangcheon had left¡­


    A man wearing a uniform of the Murim Alliance was deep in the hideout¡¯s cave.


    The man was looking around the ce in between the corpses that were strewn around him.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    He observed the wall and the floor, his head tilting in confusion.


    He found almost no traces of any fight happening here.


    It seemed like the corpses around him didn¡¯t put up much of a fight.


    <i> ¨C Tap-!</i>


    The man flipped over one of the corpses on the floor by kicking it with his foot.


    The corpse was wearing a ck uniform and a ck mask¡ªa choice that basically screamed ¡°I¡¯m an assassin.¡±


    That corpse was Nachal, who had died after his heart was stabbed.


    ¡®One of his arms is cut off and all the tendons in his arms and legs have been severed.¡¯


    Was it because the attacker didn¡¯t want him to run away? The man wondered if it was even possible to make such precise and deep cuts in the heat of a battle.


    It was honestly more believable that these wounds had been inflicted after the assassin¡¯s death.


    Judging by the fact that almost no traces of the fight could be found, the fight must have been one-sided, and looking at the cut-off arm and severed tendons, it was clear that the killer was a skilled swordsman.


    ¡®A swordsman, huh¡­? Did Mount Hua notice something?¡¯


    But this thought brought with it only more questions.


    There was the question of how the person entered when they weren¡¯t able to activate the device.


    ¡®They shouldn¡¯t be able to open it without the Heavenly Qi.¡¯


    The man thought that a martial artist like Nachal wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to just leave with the entrance open.


    He then wondered if there was a traitor within the main pce. Because if that wasn¡¯t it¡­


    ¡°<i>Tsk</i>¡­¡±


    The man briefly put aside Nachal¡¯s corpse and walked toward the blood pool.


    The flower that was supposed to be growing there wasn¡¯t present. It seemed like it had already been pulled out and taken away.


    ¡®This is a problem.¡¯


    No one expected Nachal to fail, including the main pce¡¯s leader.


    The man thought to himself that unless the Celestial Plum Blossom noticed himself and took action, everything would have gone well and without anyplications.


    ¡®¡­For us to fail in retrieving the liquid from Mount Hua.¡¯


    Although there wasn¡¯t that much of it, the man heard that it wasn¡¯t a small amount either.


    Moreover, it seemed like the one responsible for doing this had cleaned up, leaving almost no traces behind.


    ¡°The interference of the Gu n as well¡­ How do I tell this to the leader?¡±


    The man in the cave heard a few days earlier about a heir from the Gu n who killed Ya Hyeoljeok.


    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if those two events were somehow connected.


    He remembered that the intel provided stated that the Gu n child specialized in bare-fisted closebat, augmented by the use of mes.


    Looking at the corpses around him, there was no trace of mes being used.


    <b><i>Who was the one who interfered, then?</i></b>


    The man had also heard that the ck Pce had been lurking around recently, so it was possible that they were the ones responsible for this.


    <b><i>Either way, now there¡¯s even more work to do¡­</i></b>


    <i> ¨C Tsk-!</i>


    The man wrapped a piece of cloth around his aching head.


    Every time things didn¡¯t go ording to n, they would also be moreplicated.


    Another person appeared from outside the room and addressed the man.


    ¡°Sir.¡±


    The man immediately fixed his expression and turned around.


    ¡°Did you find anything?¡±


    ¡°I think we need to get a professional to take a look at the secret device.¡±


    ¡°Write that down and bring it.¡±


    ¡°Understood. What should we do about this right here?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we inform Mount Hua of this?¡±


    The person looked at the corpses that had had their blood sucked out and frowned.


    Judging by their expressions and the blood pool in the middle, it seemed they died quickly. Despite only a few days having passed, their corpses looked like they had been starving for weeks.


    The subordinate held in the impulse to vomit and continued.


    ¡°What do you think they were trying to do?¡±


    ¡°You think we know what the guys from Unorthodox Faction are thinking? Don¡¯t try to even understand their actions.¡±


    ¡°You have a point.¡±


    The man smiled after hearing the person¡¯s response. The role was tiring for him at this point.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe I have to put on this act for at least another year.¡¯


    Even Ya Hyeoljeok that died to some kid had a ce of his own, but here he was, doing work behind the scenes, wasting his time.


    Holding in his rage, the man spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ll contact Mount Hua and others myself, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­? U-Understood.¡±


    ¡°All information would go through me anyway, so if you find anything that seems important, let me know first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°Good. You can go.¡±


    After sending one of his faction¡¯s members away, the man started to inspect Nachal¡¯s corpse. He had to erase any traces that could be connected to him.


    ¡°What the-?¡±


    The man noticed something strange while observing the assassin¡¯s corpse.


    Nachal still had some Qi in his corpse since it hadn¡¯t been too long since he had died.


    Although it may be spread out everywhere, the man was certain there was some Qi left¡­


    ¡®Why is there not even a hint of Heavenly Qi here?¡¯


    The most important Qi wasn¡¯t there.


    The ¡®Heavenly Qi¡¯ could only be obtained after being approved by the leader.


    The man also had the Heavenly Qi just like Nachal, so if there was any, he would have been able to feel it.


    Much to his shock, however, he couldn¡¯t feel anything. There was no way that it had all faded away since it hadn¡¯t been that long since the assassin¡¯s death.


    Moreover, his abdomen wasn¡¯t cleaved either, so there should be still some remaining.


    The man couldn¡¯t understand why he couldn¡¯t feel anything.


    It was impossible, and it felt as if someone had purposely sucked it out.


    ¡®I should write this down too.¡¯


    Another point was added to the list of information that would be ryed to the main pce.


    The man was certain that this detail was the most important part of it all.

 Chapter 106: Double Faced

    <b>? Double-Faced ?</b>


    After I came back to the lodge I wrapped the flower in cloth and put it in a box.


    Now was probably a good time to consume it, but I felt that it was too risky for me to eat up some mysterious flower right after I had reached a new level.


    <b> ?When do you think you¡¯ll try it??</b>


    ¡°After my body gets fully used to the new realm I just stepped into.¡±


    I was able to reach the peak realm thanks to Elder Shin¡¯s help, but it would be an exaggeration to say that my physique was also at that level.


    Just by looking at my physique alone, I could conclude that Mount Hua¡¯s second-generation martial artists, or Yung Pung had physiques were in better shape than mine.


    ¡®Guys from Mount Hua may be monsters, but my point still stands.¡¯


    Thankfully though, the flower didn¡¯t seem to lose its power even after some time had passed.


    I checked it from time to time, but it was still fine, and it would remain so for at least another week.


    ¡®I should first go see the Celestial Plum Blossom.¡¯


    I felt like that was the right choice as I didn¡¯t have any reason to dy that n any further, so I made my way outside in order to see him.


    As soon as I went out, I noticed the Sword Emperor¡¯s gaze on me. The man was cleaning the outdoors with a broom.


    He slightly reacted when his gaze met mine.


    ¡®¡­It seems like he noticed.¡¯


    Since it was the Sword Emperor, he probably noticed that I had reached the peak realm.


    Vision had be clearer and both my senses and perception wereparatively sharper, but I still couldn¡¯t feel any Qi from the Sword Emperor.


    ¡®I wonder how much difference there is between us.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t have many memories of the Sword Emperor in my past life. Because of that, I didn¡¯t really have a good idea of the old man¡¯s strength.


    <b><i> I recall hearing from the Heavenly Demon: that he is the strongest of the Heavenly Venerables. </i></b>


    My Qis weren¡¯tpletely stable since I had just reached the peak realm, but it was still shocking that I wasn¡¯t able to feel anything from the Sword Emperor.


    <b> ?Is that man right there the strongest swordsman of this era??</b>


    Elder Shin seemed to have finally noticed the Sword Emperor¡¯s true strength due to him seeing my memories.


    ¡®Yes.¡¯


    I had no reason to deny.


    <b> ?How disappointing¡­?</b>


    ¡®About what?¡¯


    <b> ?That I can¡¯t feel that man¡¯s strength because I don¡¯t have a physical body myself.?</b>


    I reckoned I heard the man say that he couldn¡¯t feel others¡¯ power after bing a spirit.


    But his reaction made me wonder who was the stronger of the two between the Sword Emperor or Elder Shin.


    <b> ?You rotting piece of¡­ Your mind is still as childish as ever.?</b>


    ¡®¡­I was just curious.¡¯


    It wouldn¡¯t be a stretch to say that the Divine Sword of Mount Hua was the strongest swordsman of his generation, though I wasn¡¯t certain because I didn¡¯t know much about that era.


    The Sword Emperor lowered his head after he saw me. I still felt awkward every time I saw him, so I quickly greeted him back and escaped.


    It was just past noon, but I felt that it was strangely quiet.


    I supposed it was because I didn¡¯t see Wi Seol-Ah or Namgung Bi-ah anywhere.


    For me to say it felt empty without those two around¡­ I really must have changed a lot.


    Though I didn¡¯t know if it was for the better.


    ¡®Where did they go?¡¯


    Wi Seol-Ah was usually easy to find as she always ran at me whenever I came back to the lodge, and I thought that Namgung Bi-ah would just be sleeping in the room.


    Wherever the two had gone, I couldn¡¯t find them.


    Hongwa just happened to pass by me during work, so I stopped her and asked, ¡°Oh¡­ Seol-ah and Lady Namgung left earlier saying that they¡¯d be going out to watch the tournament.¡±


    ¡°The tournament?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the youngestdy of the house came earlier asking them toe with her as the tournament would be held today as well¡­¡±


    <b><i> It seemed like Gu Ryunghwa hade here earlier and had taken them with her.</i></b>


    ¡®I guess they decided to let the tournament continue.¡¯


    I wonder which of the two ideas from the night before hade to fruition.


    I was hoping that it was the first option, if possible, but for some reason I felt that things wouldn¡¯t turn out that well.


    ¡®I wonder how many are hiding within the Murim Alliance.¡¯


    It was prettymon for spies from not only the ck Pce, but the Unorthodox Faction in general to be sent to the Murim Alliance.


    When I heard that things had been wrapped up right after I left Nachal there, I felt that it all happened way too soon.


    Thus, I started to think that rather than the ck Pce being destroyed by the Murim Alliance, they only pretended to be destroyed.


    <b> ?Are you concerned??</b>


    ¡°Yeah, I do believe they have some rtions after all.¡±


    I wondered if they had direct ties to the Heavenly Demon, but the important thing was that there was a whole different thing happening behind the scenes that I¡¯ve not ever heard of during my past life.


    The ck Pce trying to capture the Immortal Healer was a part of it.


    And the fact that they captured a bunch of Mount Hua¡¯s swordsmen and sucked their blood out to grow their flower was another.


    <b> ?What do you n to do then??</b>


    ¡°You already know it, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Since I had made up my mind to stop the Heavenly Demon, my task was quite simple, if the ck Pce had rtions to the Heavenly Demon.


    If the ck Pce had some sort of ties to the appearance of the Heavenly Demon¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to rip them apart.¡±


    That would be my first step.


    ****


    Since I thought that the Celestial Plum Blossom would be busy with the tournament right now, I decided to go see the Plum Blossom Sword.


    ¡°Wee.¡±


    ¡°I apologize foring here so suddenly.¡±


    Thankfully, the Sword Master was in her hut.


    ¡®She looks much younger than before.¡¯


    Her hair was shining ck, and I noticed that her skin didn¡¯t have a single wrinkle.


    At most, she looked the age of 30. The Sword Master looked at me for a bit, then spoke with shock.


    ¡°¡­It seems like something has happened.¡±


    ¡°I had a small enlightenment.¡±


    ¡°Even so¡­ for you to reach that realm at your age, it seems like the heavens have blessed the Gu n in this generation.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too much of a praise for someone like me, senior¡­¡±


    <b> ?¡­Of course it¡¯s too much, the world should know how trash you are!?</b>


    I was automatically sensing the Sword Master¡¯s strength now that I was a peak realm martial artist.


    Since she still was a martial artist that was still much stronger than me, I wasn¡¯t able to properly assess it, but I was able to tell the strength she held in her body was no joke.


    ¡®She¡¯s not called a Sword Master for nothing, huh?¡¯


    Instead of being given a new title, the highly skilled figures inherited the titles that already existed.


    The Sword Master for example, or the sword king.


    The Sword Master smiled when she noticed me staring at her.


    ¡°Not much to see, right?¡±


    Only after hearing the Sword Master did I realize that what I was doing was disrespectful, so I apologized, ¡°I apologize¡­ I¡¯m still not able to control it fully.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It also showed me that I have a long way to go before I¡¯m fully recovered if you were able to perceive my strength with your eyes.¡±


    After the Sword Master finished talking, she handed me a cup of tea. It smelled the same as the green plum tea that the Celestial Plum Blossom had brewed for me.


    ¡°The leader oftenes to give me this.¡±


    ¡°Oh,, that¡¯s why¡­¡±


    No wonder it smelled the same. As I was sipping the tea, the Sword Master continued talking.


    ¡°I wanted to thank you once more, so I¡¯m d that you came here.¡±


    ¡°Thank me for¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ryunghwa seems to have changed a lot when she camest night.¡±


    The Sword Master seemed very happy whilst saying those words.


    ¡°She was smiling.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Ryunghwa could smile that brightly, and she couldn¡¯t be any cuter.¡±


    It seemed like the Sword Master also noticed the change in Gu Ryunghwa after the tournament.


    However, I didn¡¯t really like how she thought that it was all thanks to me.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you are thanking me for, I didn¡¯t do anything¡­¡±


    Wasn¡¯t I the one that was blocking Gu Ryunghwa from breaking through her limits all this time?


    To actually ask that was pointless, as I was already certain of it.


    ¡®Gu Ryunghwa is truly impressive to have fought through that by herself and proudly smile afterward.¡¯


    The Sword Master only continued to smile; it seemed like she didn¡¯t believe my words.


    ¡°Oh, Ryunghwa said earlier that she was going down to go see her brother, but it seems like you guys didn¡¯t get to meet up judging from your reaction.¡±


    ¡°She wanted to meet me?¡±


    I heard that she hade to the lodge to watch the tournament with Wi Seol-Ah and Namgung Bi-ah.


    ¡®Did shee for me, then? I didn¡¯t expect her toe see me.¡¯


    ¡®I should go see herter.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t know why she had been looking for me, but all I had to do was just meet up with herter.


    After a brief sip of tea, the Sword Master continued.


    ¡°When do you n to go back to your n?¡±


    ¡°I believe we should head back tomorrow since we¡¯ve finished most of our business here.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm, that¡¯s rather earlier than I expected.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to leave early since I felt that I stayed here much longer than I should have.¡±


    ¡°Did you inform the Immortal Healer?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯ll give him the newster.¡±


    ¡®Right, I forgot about that.¡¯


    The Sword Master smiled with a muffled chuckle when she noticed my surprise. I let out an awkward cough in response.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. I totally forgot about that.¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s just that you resemble your mother so much that I smiled by ident. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The Sword Master always seemed to smile whenever she talked about my mother.


    <b><i> Were they that close?</i></b> I had never heard about the Sword Master from my mother to believe that.


    ¡®Though I may just not remember it because of how young I was back then.¡¯


    I suddenly got curious about how my mother and the Sword Master had met and how they had be friends.


    ¡®Still¡­¡¯


    I still felt ufortable talking about my mother, so I didn¡¯t ask.


    I fixed my breath, and brought up the reason I hade to see her.


    ¡°Do you remember when I said I would have a request to make of you soon?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t forget. Is there anything you need?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s nothing big.¡±


    ¡®Tomorrow, I¡¯m going to go see the Celestial Plum Blossom before I leave. I want to go see him with the Sword Master.¡¯


    The request I had to make of her was pretty simple.


    ¡°I need you to take my side.¡±


    Just that much was enough.


    ******************


    After finishing my talk with the Sword Master, I was slowly making my way down to see Gu Ryunghwa.


    Due to the chill breeze that I felt, I realized that summer was about to end.


    ¡°Time is going way too fast.¡±


    I experienced many changes thus far, but I still felt that my progress was slowpared to the passage of time.


    While reaching the peak realm in not even a year was fast, it would be pointless for me to be proud of that if I thought about the cmity that would befall the world soon.


    At most I would be at around the level of a top young prodigy, and just that much.


    <b> ?You seem desperate.?</b>


    ¡°It¡¯s necessary for me to feel at least this much desperation.¡¯


    <b> ?¡­I can¡¯t really argue with that one.?</b>


    ¡°I¡¯ll just have to make sure it doesn¡¯t turn into poison.¡±


    Though it wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    When I reached the bottom of the mountain, I saw a familiar face.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Because I showed too much presence, a boy with long hair that was covering his face up until his nose noticed me. He was the grandson of the Immortal Healer, Zhuge Hyuk.


    ¡®What is he doing?¡¯


    The young man was carrying around a basket that seemed to be at least half his size.


    I noticed that there were some mushrooms inside.


    I was thinking of just ignoring him, but I walked up to him and struck up a conversation.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Zhuge Hyuk looked at me after picking up another mushroom and putting it in the basket.


    He gestured that he was nning to eat mushrooms, so it seemed like he was gathering some ingredients for food.


    ¡°Do you even know if those mushrooms are safe to eat¡­?¡±


    They didn¡¯t really seem fit for consumption judging from their vibrant colors¡­


    Zhuge Hyuk was trying to answer with his hand but paused.


    Then, he picked up a branch from the ground and started to write on the ground.


    <b><i> ¨C It¡¯s fine. They are safe.</i></b>


    I felt strange when I saw his writing on the ground. I never actually had a proper conversation with this young man.


    ¡°¡­How can you be certain?¡±


    <b><i> ¨C It¡¯s written </i></b><b>in my grandfather¡¯s</b><b><i> book.</i></b>


    ¡°Immortal Healer¡¯s book?¡±


    Zhuge Hyuk nodded. ¡®He has a book like that?¡¯


    ¡°What are you going to do with these?¡±


    <b><i> ¨C I¡¯m going to fry it. And make a stew too.</i></b>


    As I had expected, he was gathering them to make food.


    The Zhuge Hyuk I had seen the first time actedpletely ordinary, and he had that absent, stale expression. But for some reason, it seemed like he was in a good mood right now. Because of that, I started to talk to him without realizing it.


    ¡°Do you like cooking?¡±


    Zhuge Hyuk¡¯s eyes widened slightly after hearing my question. Then, he nodded vigorously.


    <b><i>¨C How did you know?</i></b>


    I fell silent seeing Zhuge Hyuk¡¯s question.


    I still felt a bit uneasy being with him, but I kept telling myself that this world was different.


    ¡°Just a hunch.¡±


    I was just reminded of something from my past.


    <b><i> ¨C I want to open a restaurant. A small elegant restaurant. Cooking has always been fun for me.</i></b>


    The pointless words he uttered on the verge of death.


    He looked like he couldn¡¯t even speak with all the blood that was gushing out his body, but he still managed to utter those words clearly.


    All of that was irrelevant now. Whatever Zhuge Hyuk had said in my past life, they were mostly lies.


    The only time he spoke honestly was when he was giving orders to demonic human armies after being told by the Heavenly Demon to do so.


    He was a man that lied even in his death, so I didn¡¯t really have much trust in him.


    <b><i> ¨C I was an orphan in my </i></b><b>youth</b><b><i>. I had no family.</i></b>


    That was a lie. He had the Immortal Healer as his family.


    <b><i> ¨C But I was still healthy. I had a lot of friends.</i></b>


    This too was also a lie.


    <b><i> ¨C Do you know? We could¡¯ve probably be good friends if we weren¡¯t in this situation.</i></b>


    Every time he spoke, a lie was woven in. Thest part especially was hard for me to believe.


    <b><i> ¨C Lord, do you resent me?</i></b>


    I said ¡°yes¡± to that question. I even said that I wanted to rip him apart and kill him.


    He chuckled. Every time heughed, blood came out of his mouth and stained his clothes.


    <b> ¨C Seeing this as myst moment is not bad.</b>


    His clear voice ended after that. I wonder how much of what he said was the truth.


    I at least thought that he wouldn¡¯t lie about his past, but funnily enough, everything he said was filled with lies.


    Now that I thought about it, there may not have been any shred of truth within his words.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I stared at Zhuge Hyuk. I wonder what happened to this kid for him to be a demonic human.


    If he had been captured with the Immortal Healer, would that have been the beginning of his transformation?


    If I changed that part of history, would that make Zhuge Hyuk not want to be a demonic human?


    It was a short moment, but many thoughts were passing through my mind.


    While I was about to get dizzy from all these thoughts, Zhuge Hyuk suddenly took out some mysterious pouch and gave it to me.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s this?¡±


    I was dumbfounded because it happened suddenly, but when I opened the pouch, I saw that it was filled with mushrooms.


    When I stared at him asking him what this was for, Zhuge Hyuk started to write something on the ground again.


    <b><i> ¨C I¡¯ll pick a lot and give some to you, these are delicious.</i></b>


    After writing those words down, he smiled brightly. I thought momentarily that this smile of his was also a lie, then I carefully put the pouch of mushrooms in my pocket.


    ¡°¡­Right, thanks.¡±


    I hoped that, at least now, he wasn¡¯t lying.


    Zhuge Hyuk started to wander around again as he seemed to have more things to gather, so I let him be and got up.


    When I came back to the lodge, I noticed that the girls that had gone to watch the tournament hadn¡¯t returned yet.


    Since I heard that Gu Ryunghwa came here looking for me, I thought that it¡¯d be right to go look for her.


    I handed the mushrooms to Hongwa before I started to leave.


    ¡°¡­Young Master, what is this¡­?¡±


    She looked at me with a very dumbfounded expression, so I responded awkwardly.


    ¡°I just got them as a gift. You can use them to cook something if there aren¡¯t any problems with them.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Okay. Uh, young master?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Are you leaving to get Wi Seol-Ah?¡±


    ¡°No, not really.¡±


    Although they were all together, I was mainly looking for Gu Ryunghwa, thus my half-true response.


    Hongwa let out a sigh.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­Seol-Ah left without doing her work. It seems like she left without knowing she had work to do, but I¡¯ll still have to scold her once shees back.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    It seemed like she was holding in her anger as she was in front of me, but I was still able to notice it.


    <b> ?Her hand is shaking.?</b>


    ¡®Yeah.¡¯


    Judging by her fist shaking, it seemed like she was quite angry.


    ¡®Good luck.¡¯


    I cheered Wi Seol-Ah on since she would probably be caught by Hongwa and punished soon.


    * * * *


    The main branch of the Murim Alliance, and the residence of Alliance¡¯s leader.


    The current leader of the Alliance, the Harmonic Sword Jang Cheon, was carefully reading the letter that had been sent by the Sword Emperor.


    He read the letter many times already, but he kept at it, again and again, in fear he missed something.


    ¡®¡­Granddaughter huh.¡¯


    Many things were written in the letter, but the one that caught his attention the most was about the Sword Emperor¡¯s granddaughter.


    ¡°How strange¡­¡±


    The Sword Emperor never had a family. The only blood family he had was his daughter, but he knew that she had already passed away.


    He knew it because the corpse of the daughter was given to the Sword Emperor by none other than himself.


    <b><i> Then, who¡¯s this granddaughter?</i></b>


    What happened in these years he disappeared¡­


    He had heard that Wudang and Shaolin sects were looking for the Sword Emperor. They also asked the leader himself where the Sword Emperor was located,


    He didn¡¯t tell them, as he didn¡¯t know himself.


    ¡®What do I do about this situation?¡¯


    The leader felt that things had gotten rather problematic. To ept the Sword Emperor¡¯s request that was written in his letter would mean that he would have to turn the Ten Sect Alliance into an enemy.


    But to refuse his request was also tough as Jang Cheon had gotten a lot of help from the Sword Emperor in the past.


    While Jang Cheon was deep in his thoughts¡­


    <b><i>¨C Knock knock.</i></b>


    He felt a presence outside. He carefully folded up the letter and put it in his pocket.


    <b><i> ¨C Father. It¡¯s Seon-yeon.</i></b>


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    With Jang Cheon¡¯s approval, the door opened and a person came in.


    It was a mysterious figure with a calm expression.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I came here to greet you as soon as I was informed of your return.¡±


    ¡°I told you it isn¡¯t necessary. You should be busy training¡­¡±


    ¡°No, how could I do that?¡±


    Jang Cheon smiled after hearing his son¡¯s words.


    Clearly, the young man had been properly taught. No matter where they were, Jang Cheon was always proud of his son, and never felt any embarrassment due to his presence.


    Furthermore, he heard that the young man was progressing at a scary rate with frequent bouts of enlightenment, which made Jang Cheon think that his son would end up as one of the Five Dragons.


    ¡°Haha, right, right, father can¡¯t be happier with those words alone.¡±


    Jang Cheonughed out loud.


    Jang Seon-yeon followed suit, also letting out a deep chuckle.

 Chapter 107: Someone Who Will Tell You Better than Anyone Else (1)

    <b>? Someone Who Will Tell You Better than Anyone Else (1) ?</b>


    The people of Huayin City that hade to Mount Hua in order to see the tournament were more excited about the second day of the tournamentpared to the first.


    The third-generation disciples may have seemed impressive, but the real forces of Mount Hua came from the second-generation disciples.


    Those disciples, with enough talent, had likely already bloomed their plum blossoms.


    And even if they hadn¡¯t yet, they were close to reaching that stage.


    I could already see it from far away. The blossoms that bloomed along with their sword art.


    I could tell just by spectating that their duels were unlike the third-generation disciples¡¯.


    <b> ?Not bad.?</b>


    I knew Elder Shin was feeling proud just by hearing his voice.


    The reason why I was here was to look for my crew, though.


    As expected, they weren¡¯t hard to find. All I had to do was go toward the crowd because they were like a ma for people¡¯s attention.


    Like I expected, as soon as I walked toward the crowded area, I saw Namgung Bi-ah looking around through her veil.


    ¡®Did they notice me?¡¯


    Wi Seol-Ah was already waving her hand at me; she had found me already.


    I walked toward them through the crowd.


    ¡°Young Master!¡±


    ¡°You came here to watch the tournament too?¡±


    I patted Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s head, a gesture she weed like a puppy.


    <i>¨C Pat.</i>


    I felt something on my stomach so I looked down. It was Namgung Bi-ah leaning against it.


    <i> ¨C Huff¡­ Huff¡­</i>


    I could hear her breath. Judging by how loud it was, she was breathing quite heavily, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why.


    ¡°Are you feeling alright?¡±


    She shook her head when I asked. I patted her head as well because she seemed tired.


    Her breathing returned to normal.


    ¡°Why are you outside if you aren¡¯t feeling well?¡±


    Was she acting this way because she was exhausted? I moved my hand to Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s forehead to check her temperature.


    Because it was a bit sudden, Namgung Bi-ah flinched.


    Her forehead gradually became hotter.


    ¡®Does she have a cold? I wonder why she keeps moving her body like that.¡¯


    <b> ?¡­Little shit, how trash.?</b>


    ¡®What are you talking about?¡¯


    <b> ?The girl is moving like that because of the way you are touching her.?</b>


    <b><i>What the hell is he on about? </i></b>While I felt that his words were absurd, I still wanted to check so I took my hand away from her forehead.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡±


    As soon as I took my hand away, Namgung Bi-ah started to breathe roughly again. It felt a bit different from before.


    ¡®¡­Is it really because of that?¡¯


    Remembering that Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s cold forehead became warm as soon as I touched it, I felt a bit warm on the inside.


    I felt embarrassed for some reason, so I wiped my hand on my clothes.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah made a strange expression while looking at me.


    Then, she suddenly started to sniff my stomach.


    ¡°Are you crazy? What are you doing when there are so many people around?¡±


    I moved back, startled by her sudden act. ¡®Why is she acting like this all of sudden?¡¯


    ¡°Something¡­ changed?¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s eyes became clearer. I had to hide my shock while she was observing my body.


    ¡®Compared to other things, she¡¯s quite keen on everything rted to training.¡¯


    I could understand the Sword Master and the Sword Emperor, but how did this girl tell the difference?


    ¡®She¡¯s way too perceptive¡­ ¡®


    Was it because she would be called the Sword Master herself in the future? I honestly felt a bit scared.


    <b> ?¡­But she does resemble a dog.?</b>


    ¡®How could you call a person a dog Elder Shin¡­¡¯


    Despite me saying that, I thought that the way she sniffed me made her look like a cat or a dog.


    Then, someone pulled on my clothing from below, and when I looked down, I saw it was Gu Ryunghwa.


    ¡°Brother¡­ sit down for now.¡±


    Gu Ryunghwa was being aware of her surroundings. Now that I looked around us, many eyes were on us.


    Especially men.


    I let out a fake cough and sat next to Gu Ryunghwa. Thankfully, there was an empty seat.


    While looking at my young nsman, I couldn¡¯t help but feel something strange. It¡¯s because she wasn¡¯t shaking her hand while grabbing onto my clothing.


    I was surprised, but I didn¡¯t let it show. I leaned closer to Gu Ryunghwa and asked her, ¡°I heard you were looking for me earlier.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I was going to ask if you wanted to go see the tournament, but I was told that you had gone out to train.¡±


    ¡®Me?¡¯


    ¡®Gu Ryunghwa wanted to ask me?¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t help but open my eyes widely as it was just that surprising. Gu Ryunghwa frowned when she noticed my expression.


    ¡°Why are you making such an ugly face?¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you mean ugly?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but ugly is ugly.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Seeing my speechless expression, she giggled. It felt strange to see her joke around.


    ¡®She still might not have ovee everything,¡¯


    But it seemed that she did ovee a lot, though I did feel a bit bad because I didn¡¯t do much to help her achieve that.


    ¡°But how did you know? That I was looking for you?¡±


    ¡°I went to go see your master.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh? Why?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean why, I just had something to ask her.¡±


    The Sword Master seemed much healthier when I saw her. Which also made me realize how dangerous demonic Qi was since it was able to influence even the Sword Master that much.


    ¡°Master talks about you a lot.¡±


    ¡°Huh? She does?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. She says many good things about you.¡±


    ¡®Good things? I don¡¯t think that I¡¯ve done anything for her to say that.¡¯


    ¡®But I guess it¡¯s not bad if she sees me that way.¡¯


    ¡°I told her that all her beliefs were lies.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Saying that you resemble mom, how could she say such nonsense¡­¡±


    I noticed that she was still joking around. Even I felt that saying that I resembled my mother was a bit absurd.


    After some small talk, I raised the issue of our departure to Gu Ryunghwa.


    ¡°I¡¯m nning to leave for the n tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­? Tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°I decided to go after the tournament. I already notified your master.¡±


    I still had to go see the Immortal Healer to tell him about it. Gu Ryunghwa only nodded when she heard that I was leaving the following day.


    I believed Gu Ryunghwa seemed sad because if she went back to the n, then she couldn¡¯t go back to Mount Hua for at least a few months.


    ¡®I guess she feels a little better since the Sword Master is going with her.¡¯


    The biggest reason for her not going back to the n was because of her master, but it seemed like her reservations were a little reduced now.


    After our conversation ended, I took a look at the stage.


    Namgung Bi-ah had been sleeping next to me the day before, but it seemed like she was focused on the matches today.


    ¡®I wonder if Yung Pung did well.¡¯


    Despite Yung Pung being the youngest swordsman of Mount Hua, he was still up against the second-generation disciples.


    I thought it rather difficult for Yung Pun, who was still just a young prodigy, to prevail.


    I asked Gu Ryunghwa, wondering if he had already fought.


    ¡°Yung Pung already lost in his first duel, he was against the big senior.¡±


    The first opponent Yung Pung had to go against was Shinhyun out of all people. He would have had at least some chance if he was against other disciples.


    ¡®But since it¡¯s Yung Pung, he wouldn¡¯t stay depressed just because of a loss.¡¯


    ¡®He might feel a bit sad, but he¡¯ll stand back up.¡¯


    The tournament today ended faster than the third-generation disciples¡¯.


    Judging by how the elders started secretly conversing during the event, it seemed they had gotten the information from the Murim Alliance then.


    The sun was already setting, so it took Murim Alliance quite a long time to inform them.


    As expected, it seemed like something happened within the Murim Alliance.


    Was it a spy? Or was it just their whole group?


    Whatever the case may bes, it wasn¡¯t that surprising.


    I wanted to leave during the middle of the tournament, but I ended up watching the whole thing again.


    It was fun watching all the strong swordsmen fight each other, but the three girls¡¯ shiny eyes watching the fights were also amusing to watch.


    Therefore, rather than watching the fights, time passed away while I was watching them.


    <b> ?So you¡¯re saying that you spent all your time peeking at women.?</b>


    ¡®¡­How did youe to that conclusion?¡¯


    Although I argued against Elder Shin¡¯s words, I somewhat agreed with him.


    Around the time we arrived back at the lodge, I turned to Gu Ryunghwa.


    ¡°Come eat with us.¡±


    The young girl put on a surprised expression to my offer. She was making a face as if to say that she didn¡¯t even imagine that I would offer such a suggestion.


    ¡°It¡¯ste.¡±


    She was probably going to go up the mountain to see the Sword Master again.


    I didn¡¯t even have to ask to know.


    Gu Ryunghwa was hesitating for quite a while upon hearing my offer. Then, Namgung Bi-ah, who was next to her, stroked her back quietly.


    After thinking for a moment, the young girl shook her head lightly.


    ¡°Next time¡­ I already nned to eat with my master today.¡±


    I nodded. <b><i>There¡¯s still a long way to go.</i></b>


    I supposed her joking around with me earlier had also been her stepping out of herfort zone.


    ¡°Next time¡­ We¡¯ll eat together next time for sure.¡±


    Gu Ryunghwa was smiling while giving me that promise.


    I didn¡¯t say anything in response. This much was enough for me.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    After sending Gu Ryungwa away, I went inside the lodge.


    A fragrant smell was lingering in the air; it smelled tasty.


    It seemed like the servants were using the mushrooms I had given them earlier to make something.


    ¡®Maybe I should¡¯ve insisted that she eat with us after all.¡¯


    After I entered the lodge, Namgung Bi-ah and Wi Seol-Ah followed me in while having a conversation with each other.


    I believe they were talking about the tournament they had seen today.


    ¡°Yeah, so as I was sayi-!¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah suddenly stopped talking. It seemed like she was shocked after she saw something.


    ¡®What is she looking at?¡¯


    When I looked toward where Wi Seol-Ah was looking, I saw Hongwa, standing there menacingly


    <b> ?She¡¯s very angry, it seems.?</b>


    ¡®Y¡­Yeah.¡¯


    Her face looked like a tiger¡¯s, ready to rip Wi Seol-Ah apart. I heard that servants didn¡¯t learn martial arts, but even I got a bit scared.


    ¡°¡­S¡­Sis?¡±


    ¡°Seol-Ah.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­?¡±


    ¡°Sis has something to say to you, can you follow me for a bit?¡±


    ¡°N-No¡­?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to follow me? What a good girl you are, Seol-Ah.¡±


    Hongwa tried her best to keep the smile on her face, but that just made it scarier. Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s usual strength seemed like it disappeared, and she was dragged away as soon as Hongwa caught her.


    ¡°S, Sis¡­ Wait¡­! Young Masterrrr!¡±


    She called for me, but all I could do was wave my hand.


    Thankfully, Wi Seol-Ah was able toe back by mealtime.


    It was just that when she came back, she hugged Namgung Bi-ah right away with a soulless expression which really showed how much scolding she had gotten.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    When I asked, she didn¡¯t respond but only shook her head.


    Namgung Bi-ah only pat Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s head with her kind, soft hand.


    Seeing her, I couldn¡¯t resist making a joke.


    ¡°You want a yakgwa?¡±


    I immediately noticed Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s ear prick up. I couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud when I saw her reaction.


    * * * *


    The next day, I went to see the Celestial Plum Blossom with the Sword Master.


    I was able to see him easily since I had asked one of the martial artists to send him a message.


    ¡°Wee.¡±


    I noticed the haggard face of the Celestial Plum Blossom.


    It was most likely because of the things that had happened in the hideout. Judging by how the Sword Master had a simr face, it seemed like she had also heard the news by now.


    When she saw me, she put on a smile.


    ¡°It seemed like you got some enlightenment.¡±


    The Celestial Plum Blossom also noticed that I had reached the peak realm right away.


    It was honestly problematic how there were so many strong people around me.


    ¡°I want to celebrate it with my mind at ease¡­ but I¡¯m not at liberty to do that.¡±


    ¡°No problem. There¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    After hearing my response, the Celestial Plum Blossom took out a box from behind him and handed it to me.


    ¡°After speaking with Tae, he said that your body seemed to have fully recovered, so it¡¯s safe to give you this herb.¡±


    When I opened the box, I felt its faint smell. Just by looking at it, I was able to see how much condensed Qi was inside the herb.


    ¡°I wanted to give you the herb of Mount Hua that¡¯s been passed down from many generations¡­ but s, the elders are insistent on stopping me.¡±


    Despite Celestial Plum Blossom¡¯s dejected voice, Elder Shin was quite agitated, suddenly shouting.


    <b> ?What?! This crazy fucker tried to give you the herb of Mount Hua?!?</b>


    Elder Shin¡¯s reaction was understandable. The herb of Mount Hua was a rare medicine and one of the only ones that could rival the herb of Sorim.


    There was no way that he could give away an herb that even martial artists of Mount Hua weren¡¯t able to easily acquire.


    I did feel a bit disappointed¡­ but consuming more Qi would only serve as poison to me right now.


    Not only had I gotten more demonic Qi from Nachal, but I also had the mysterious flower to consume.


    ¡°And this¡­¡±


    The Celestial Plum Blossom took out an essory from his pocket and gave it to me.


    I carefully received it; it looked like amon essory with a red gem in it.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡®An essory all of sudden?¡¯


    The Celestial Plum Blossom responded as if it was nothing significant.


    ¡°That¡¯s what Gu Ryoon gave to me.¡±


    ¡°The Second Elder?¡±


    I was surprised because of the name mentioned. I did not expect that I would hear anything about the Second Elder here.


    ¡°He gave me this so that I could pass it onto you when you decided to leave.¡±


    ¡°What are you¡­¡±


    ¡®Decided to leave? Then how long did the Second Elder know that I woulde to Mount Hua?¡¯


    Ignoring my pondering, the Celestial Plum Blossom continued to speak.


    ¡°If it was a treasure of the Gu n, I would have hidden it to y with him¡­ but it doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s a treasure after I took a look at it.¡±


    ¡°Hidden it¡­?¡±


    Hiding a treasure of someone else¡¯s n¡­ How daring of him to say that.


    What kind of people were in the Second Elder¡¯s circle for them to openly joke about things like that? I honestly felt scared at this point.


    <b> ?¡­These bastards are crazy¡­ Crazy I say!?</b>


    ¡°This is all I can give you for now.¡±


    It was clear from his face that he wanted to give me more, but his hands were tied.


    But this much was already enough for me.


    It wasn¡¯t just one or two herbs, it seemed like at least five, and the energy they held within wasn¡¯t small either.


    I didn¡¯t know where I could use this bracelet, so I would have to ask the Second Elder about itter.


    Moreover, it was hard for me to ask Mount Hua for anything considering their current situation. These rewards were more than enough considering they helped us with our preparation to go back to the n, and their treatment they gave us while we were in Mount Hua.


    ¡®And this isn¡¯t the important thing anyway.¡¯


    I took a look at the Sword Master who listened next to me. I had requested her presence before, after all.


    I carefully spoke to the Celestial Plum Blossom.


    ¡°Sir.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember the time that I said I would have something to ask of you?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°I think I have a request to make now.¡±


    I hesitated a little on this matter. While it was hard for me to request something from Mount Hua considering their situation, I didn¡¯t know when I woulde back here.


    And it was the perfect time.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. I was feeling a bit guilty because I wanted to do more for you, so it¡¯ll help me ease my mind.¡±


    Celestial Plum Blossom put on a smile.


    I hesitated, but I remembered that the Sword Master told me that it would be okay.


    With that in mind, I spoke.


    ¡°I would like to request¡­ to be the honorary martial artist of Mount Hua.¡±


    The Celestial Plum Blossom¡¯s eyes widened upon hearing my words.

 Chapter 108: Someone Who Will Tell You Better than Anyone Else (2)

    <b>? Someone Who Will Tell You Better than Anyone Else (2) ?</b>


    The ¡°Honorary Martial Artist¡± title was given to an outsider as a way to express gratitude when a n was indebted to that person.


    It was basically a title that expressed ¡°This person is the savior of our n!¡±


    I was basically asking the Celestial Plum Blossom to approve me as Mount Hua¡¯s official savior.


    It may have been somewhat arrogant and shameless of me, but it was toote to take those words back.


    The Celestial Plum Blossom was shocked after hearing my request.


    It seemed like he hadn¡¯t expected me to ask him such a thing.


    ¡°¡­Well, that¡¯s a surprise.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my grand request being so sudden.¡±


    I was originally going to make a different request, but I now had a reason for the title of the honorary martial artist of Mount Hua.


    The Celestial Plum Blossom was probably thinking hard about it right now as it was not a very easy thing to give me.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking this just in case, but is it because of the Taoist Qi inside you?¡±


    I nodded at the man¡¯s words.


    ¡°That would be one of the biggest reasons.¡±


    If I were given the Honorary Martial Artist Title, I would be entitled to learn Mount Hua¡¯s n art. Of course, I wouldn¡¯t be able to use specific skills like Mount Hua¡¯s sword art, but just the n art was already an honor.


    And this honor was significant to a person of the Orthodox Faction.


    I could choose to learn it in secret, but I wouldn¡¯t want to get caught in a storm of consequences if my deeds were to be discovered.


    ¡®It¡¯ll be a problem if I can¡¯t freely use the Taoist Qi that¡¯s inside my body.¡¯


    The Qi that I had gotten from Mount Hua¡¯s treasure had been in my abdomen the whole time without me being able to use it.


    I was able to reach the fourth rank of Destructive me Martial Arts thanks to it and reach the peak realm with Elder Shin¡¯s help, but I still didn¡¯t feel that it would be right for me to use it without approval.


    <b> ?Just use it secretly, why are you so careful when ites to these kinds of things??</b>


    ¡®It¡¯s not like I¡¯m from the Unorthodox Faction, so why shouldn¡¯t I follow the rules?¡¯


    <b> ?That¡¯s riching from a demonic human that burnt down and destroyed another person¡¯s home.?</b>


    ¡®¡­¡¯


    Elder Shin¡¯s words punched me in the gut. I had really done that in my past life, so I couldn¡¯t argue with him.


    But even so, me saying that starting now I would live as a good person was true.


    At least in this life, I wanted and nned to.


    Seeing Celestial Plum Blossom that had fallen silent, I spoke up first.


    ¡°I assume it¡¯s too hard for you to give me that title after all.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. In fact, I actually wanted to offer you that title, to begin with.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I know more than anyone how much you¡¯ve helped Mount Hua, so how could I not even consider that?¡±


    <b><i> He was nning on giving me that title?</i></b> I was confused after hearing the Celestial Plum Blossom¡¯s response. The man continued to speak, seeing my confused expression.


    ¡°The reason I didn¡¯t mention that was because you are from the Gu n. I don¡¯t think the Gu n would like it all that much if you were given the Honorary Martial Artist Title of a Taoist sect¡­¡±


    I felt like I could understand what the Celestial Plum Blossom was getting at.


    It made sense. Gu Ryunghwa was an exception because she had essentially left Gu n and be part of Mount Hua.


    And in her particr case, it was not of great importance as she didn¡¯t know much about the Gu n anyway.


    Still, I was able to give Celestial Plum Blossom a firm response.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. The n won¡¯t say much either.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just some wild guess of mine. I was certain of it. If my father heard the news of me being deemed the honorary martial artist of Mount Hua, the most he would say would be two words: ¡°I see.¡±


    The Sword Master who was next to me, also spoke up.


    ¡°Leader, not only did this child save my life, but he also prevented potential danger from reaching the Immortal Healer. There¡¯s more than enough reason for him to be given that title.¡±


    I benefited from saving her by getting some demonic Qi, and the second reason was just a coincidence. I felt a little bad, but nheless, her words were true.


    The Celestial Plum Blossom brushed his beard for a moment and nodded.


    <b><i> Is he giving the approval?</i></b>


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be that hard to give you that title. I¡¯ll have to speak with the elders about it, but the result is pretty obvious.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°However.¡±


    He looked at me intently. ¡°I understand that you are worried about the Qi that¡¯s inside you. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t teach you how to use that Qi.¡±


    He was talking about how busy he was because of all the things that had happened prior to the tournament. Furthermore, today was the day I was leaving to go back to the n, so even if I was given that title, I wouldn¡¯t have anyone to teach me.


    ¡°There is no need for you to worry about that, Sect Leader.¡±


    The Sword Master who wasing with me to the n might not be able to help me as well since she was still in the process of recovering, but there was someone right beside me who could teach me better than anyone.


    <b> ?¡­Huh??</b>


    * * * *


    After getting the Celestial Plum Blossom¡¯s approval, the Sword Master and I moved to the area where the carriages were being prepared.


    ¡®I¡¯m honestly surprised that he approved it this easily.¡¯


    I had even asked the Sword Master to help me with this matter, but the Celestial Plum Blossom¡¯s approval was easier to get than expected.


    He even told me that this request of mine didn¡¯t count as a request and that I could still ask something of him in the future.


    ¡®Was this title always this easy to get?¡¯


    <b> ?I don¡¯t know myself. Such a title didn¡¯t exist back in my generation.?</b>


    I asked Elder Shin about it, but it seemed that he didn¡¯t know. Whatever it was, though, things went well.


    Then, the Sword Master who was next to me, spoke.


    ¡°I wonder if this much is enough.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The title may sound grand, but it¡¯s still just a name in the end. Plus, if you are interested in Mount Hua sect¡¯s martial art¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing like that. There¡¯s no need for you to worry.¡±


    Mount Hua specialized in sword arts. I never nned to learn their art, let alone their techniques. They leaned too far into swords.


    <b> ?So you just want to pick out the good parts and learn how to circte that Qi??</b>


    ¡®It¡¯s not like I could use plum blossom sword art in just a matter of days¡­¡¯


    It might be possible with the help of Elder Shin, but I didn¡¯t think I would have that much time to learn their art¡¯s intricacies.


    ¡®This much is enough for now.¡¯


    Combining the destructive Qi of Gu n¡¯s me arts with Taoist Qi to reduce its wildness. I saw firsthand how big the difference was.


    The Celestial Plum Blossom said that he would send the letter of approval to Gu n after he talked with the elders, but I was basically already approved by this point.


    When I arrived at the entrance after reaching the bottom of Mount Hua, it seemed like all the carriages were ready to go, covered with a wide variety of things. Upon closer inspection, I saw a bunch of muscr men.


    ¡°¡­What in the world?¡±


    They were obviously the second-generation disciples of Mount Hua, as there wasn¡¯t anyone else in Mount Hua that would wear their uniform and sport such monstrous physiques.


    The Sword Master also turned her head away when she noticed them.


    <b><i> Is she¡­ embarrassed?</i></b>


    Although I didn¡¯t want to go closer, I had to, so I approached the carriages.


    ¡°Make sure you stay healthy! Ryunghwa¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t skip your meals, and don¡¯t forget about us, okay?¡±


    ¡°You seem too skinny Ryunghwa. We should have helped you more with leg workouts.¡±


    ¡°Her arms are the size of my fingers¡­ How does that even make sense?¡±


    ¡°¡­Guys, can you please leave already?¡±


    Gu Ryunghwa said, pleading with the muscr men that were surrounding her. Despite them worrying about her so much, they still gave her some distance, understanding her feelings.


    But when they moved further back, their huge group was even more eye-catching than before.


    Gu Ryunghwa shouted at the men.


    ¡°People are scared of you guys¡­!¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean scared, they all seem touched.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, who could be scared when we have backs the size of mountains?¡±


    <b> ?That is true.?</b>


    Elder Shin snuck in ament.


    At this point, I felt like I would lose my mind. It seemed like I wasn¡¯t the only one that felt that way, since Shinhyun, who had been far away, suddenly hit the disciples¡¯ heads with his fist.


    <i> ¨C Pow! Pow! m!</i>


    I flinched when I heard the sound of them getting hit.


    ¡®¡­Just now, I think I heard some sounds that shouldn¡¯t be able toe from a person¡¯s head?¡±


    It sounded like he was breaking rocks. Along with the sound, the second-generation disciples started to roll on the floor.


    ¡°Ow!¡±


    ¡°The big senior is beating up innocent people!¡±


    ¡°¡­Just shut your mouths you idiots, it¡¯s embarrassing.¡±


    Passing by the disciples that were suffering on the ground, Shinhyun walked toward Gu Ryunghwa.


    ¡°Ryunghwa.¡±


    ¡°Yes, big senior?¡±


    I noticed Shinhyun flinch when Gu Ryunghwa responded firmly without any fear.


    ¡°¡­Right, I feel at ease seeing you confident.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for worrying about me¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do anything. You overcame it all by yourself.¡±


    Shinhyun¡¯s hand fidgeted while looking at Gu Ryunghwa. It seemed like he was wondering whether he could give her a head pat or not.


    ¡°Senior?¡±


    Gu Ryunghwa asked, wondering what he was doing, but the man put his hand down. It seemed like he decided that now was still not the time.


    Instead, with an awkward smile, he said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, have a safe trip.¡±


    After their conversation ended, he forced the disciples that were still on the ground to get up and prepared to return to Mount Hua. At that moment, our eyes met for a second.


    <b><i> ¨C Please take good care of her.</i></b>


    He sent me a message telepathically.


    <b><i> ¨C I will.</i></b>


    I responded in kind. Getting my message, Shinhyun looked at me in shock. It seemed like he hadn¡¯t expected that I could also speak telepathically.


    After that, he fixed his expression, nodded, and started to walk up the stairs slowly.


    After everything seemed to be finished, I barely stepped toward the carriages when someone called out and stopped me.


    ¡°Young Master Gu¡­!¡±


    Upon looking back I found Yung Pung.


    ¡°Master Yung! How did youe down here?¡±


    ¡®I thought the third-generation disciples couldn¡¯te down here without permission?¡¯


    Yung Pung responded to my question as if it was nothing, ¡°I just came here in secret!¡±


    ¡®This guy really is a lunatic¡­¡¯


    How could he be so nonchnt about breaking his sect¡¯s rules?


    <b> ?This warms my heart. He reminds me of my younger self.?</b>


    ¡®I think all problems started with you, Elder Shin.¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head.


    ¡°I hurriedly came down here because I heard that you were leaving today.¡±


    ¡®Oh, I didn¡¯t tell him anything about my departure? I guess I forgot to tell him because I was so busy.¡¯


    ¡°Are you feeling okay? I heard that you got some beating yesterday.¡±


    I heard that not only did he lose, but he also fainted after getting beaten up since his opponent was none other than Shinhyun. Now that I looked at him, however, he seemed to look fine.


    ¡°Oh! Thanks to him being lenient, his hits were only painful, but weren¡¯t deep enough to leave any injuries on my body.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh, I see.¡±


    How could he say such a scary thing so brightly? He was basically saying that he had been tortured, and he had no traces of it anywhere on his body.


    ¡®This n really isn¡¯t normal.¡¯


    No matter how I looked at it, they were just maniacs. With a smile, Yung Pung took something out of his pocket and handed it to me.


    It was an object that had the symbol of a plum flower. When I was inspecting my new gift, he said,


    ¡°This is my symbol.¡±


    ¡°Why are you giving me this?¡±


    ¡°I never got to use it myself¡­ but I would like to ask you to give it back to me when we meet again.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but frown at his words.


    ¡®Why is he doing something that only makes sense for lovers to do?¡¯


    I nced at Yung Pung wondering if he belonged to a particr kind of group, but the young man continued to speak without a care.


    ¡°And I hope that you would ept my challenge then as well.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    I looked at him with a strange face, trying to understand what he meant by that.


    I saw the lightpetitive spiriting from his eyes.


    After realizing what he meant, I smirked.


    He was asking me to be his rival.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m getting such treatment from the Sword Dragon himself.¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t exin the emotion I was feeling.


    I smiled slightly, putting away the symbol Yung Pung had given me.


    ¡°Yes, I look forward to our next meeting.¡±


    Yung Pung put on a bright smile, clearly satisfied with my response.


    ¡°Thank you. I was able to learn many things from you.¡±


    Leaving me behind with those words, Yung Pung went back to Mount Hua without the slightest hesitation.


    ¡®Interesting.¡¯


    ¡®I feel like a lot of people are thanking metely. Still, I feel like I didn¡¯t do much to deserve all that.¡¯


    ¡®Elder Shin.¡¯


    <b> ?What??</b>


    ¡®Are you sure you are okay? I don¡¯t know when I¡¯lle back to Mount Hua once I leave.¡¯


    Elder Shin had told me he was okay when I had spoken to him the night before, but I felt like I should make sure one more time¡­


    <b> ?It¡¯s not like there is a way for me to stay here.?</b>


    ¡®That may be true¡­¡¯


    <b> ?Plus,?</b>


    He paused to take a deep breath.


    <b> ?I feel like I now know what I need to do for the world, so there¡¯s no point in me staying here. That¡¯s why I¡¯m okay. Don¡¯t worry about it.?</b>


    ¡®Understood.¡¯


    Even when I asked him what he meant by that, the old man just responded saying that he couldn¡¯t tell me yet.


    It was frustrating, but it wouldn¡¯t do me much good to pester him; he clearly didn¡¯t want me to press.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Gu Ryunghwa, who was about to get on the carriage, found me and the Sword Master and immediately ran toward us.


    ¡°Did you juste?¡±


    Gu Ryunghwa hugged the Sword Master, to which the woman responded by patting the girl¡¯s hair. Seeing the blissful scene, I asked Gu Ryunghwa, still in the arms of the Sword Master, ¡°Is everyone on board already?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°What about the Immortal Healer?¡±


    ¡°I heard that he was inside the carriage since morning.¡±


    ording to Gu Ryunghwa, the Immortal Healer was in a carriage that had been prepared by Mount Hua, and not Gu n¡¯s carriage.


    I then asked Gu Ryunghwa,


    ¡°Did you bring all your clothes?¡±


    ¡°The other guys already asked me that dozens of times and now even you are asking me that, brother?¡±


    ¡°All good, as long as you have them.¡±


    After some small talk, I went inside the carriage, where Wi Seol-Ah weed me with a bright smile. Namgung Bi-ah was already asleep on the girl¡¯s knees.


    ¡°Young Master!¡±


    ¡°This girl is sleeping again?¡±


    ¡°She said that she¡¯s tired because she didn¡¯t get enough sleep yesterday!¡±


    ¡°It seems like she¡¯s always tired¡­¡±


    Nheless, I tried to be as quiet as possible so as not to wake her up. After looking at the outside view for a bit, I heard the Sword Emperor¡¯s voice.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be departing now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes!¡±


    I forgot that the Sword Emperor was on the horse leading the carriage. I immediately became modest after realizing that. The carriage led by one of the mighty Heavenly Venerables was really effective at making me clean up my act.


    When he saw what was going on, he couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    <b>?Why the hell is that man driving the carriage¡­??</b>


    ¡®I don¡¯t know that myself.¡¯


    And I was even more curious than Elder Shin about the reason.


    Along with an energetic ¡°neigh,¡± the carriage started to move. I finally finished my business here at Shaanxi and was on my way back to the n.


    ¡°Once I¡¯m back¡­ I shouldn¡¯t travel for a while.¡±


    Just this year alone, I had gone to Shaanxi and Sichuan, so I didn¡¯t want any more of those long, long trips. As I was pondering that, Elder Shin piped up.


    <b> ?Judging by how you speak, it doesn¡¯t seem things will go your way.?</b>


    ¡®¡­¡¯


    I forced myself to ignore his ominous words.


    * * * *


    When I finally arrived back at the n,


    I was faced with a situation that I did not expect.


    ¡°¡­Why are you here?¡±


    I asked, stupefied.


    The girl responded with a blushed face,


    ¡°H-Hello¡­!¡±


    She had dark green hair and eyes that gleamed with a simr shade of green.


    The Poison Queen from the Tang n of Sichuan, Tang Soyeol, was waiting for me at my n.

 Chapter 109: Oops (1)

    <b>? Oops (1) ?</b>


    By the time we started returning to the n, the seasons had changed.


    The boiling summer heat disappeared and the green leaves already started to change their colors.


    Fall came along with a calm, cool breeze that lingered in the air.


    It was spring on the day of my resurrection, so it would mean that two seasons had already passed since then.


    ¡°Finally, we arrived¡­¡±


    My back hurt because of how long I was in the sitting position when riding in the carriage.


    <i> ¨C Crack-!</i>


    I only moved a little bit, but I heard all my bones cracking.


    Since we were in the streets, many people were crowding the area.


    <b> ?So this is Shanxi??</b>


    ¡®Is it your first time here?¡¯


    <b> ?Of course not, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s much different from what I remember.?</b>


    Was it really different from when Elder Shin was alive? I only asked him because he was talking as if this was the first time he hade to this ce.


    ¡®A lot of time has passed since then.¡¯


    When Namgung Bi-ah, who was once again sleeping while leaning on Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s shoulder, noticed that we arrived, she slightly opened her eyes. I was going to wake her up myself, so she saved me the trouble.


    The girl stretched her arms and twisted her body a few times. Watching her stretch, I said,


    ¡°You must have had a good sleep, are you refreshed?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    I asked her half-jokingly, but she answered seriously.


    I smirked at her reaction and looked toward the carriage¡¯s window.


    Wi Seol-Ah. who was also sleeping, would also wake up soon.


    ¡°I think we¡¯ll arrive soon.¡±


    Hearing Muyeon who was walking next to the carriage, I looked far into the distance and saw the wall that surrounded the Gu n¡¯s headquarters.


    It was only when I saw the huge fortification that I truly felt at home.


    ¡°I really came back.¡±


    I finally returned to my home after a few months.


    * * * *


    As the carriage entered the n gate, I saw that a good amount of people had already gathered up.


    I did expect that something like this would happen since I had sent a letter to the n beforehand.


    Gu Ryunghwa¡¯s return to the n was already big enough news, but it was even bigger because of the arrival of the Sword Master and the Immortal Healer.


    When I got off the carriage, I saw a middle-aged man with a fierce expression in front of the crowd. The Tiger Warrior and my father, Gu Cheolun, were waiting for us.


    <b> ?That man must be your father.?</b>


    ¡®You already noticed?¡¯


    <b> ?It¡¯d be weird for me not to, considering you guys look the same¡­?</b>


    <b><i>Do we really look that much alike? To be fair, I did hear that I looked like him ever since I was young.</i></b>


    And I heard it increasingly often as I grew up.


    <b> ?You look even fiercer than him. That¡¯s honestly impressive.?</b>


    ¡®¡­¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s not much of apliment.¡¯


    I walked forward and looked at my father.


    Our eyes met. I still felt a bit ufortable looking into his eyes which emitted dense red light.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Father¡¯s eyebrow flinched for a second after he looked at me without a word.


    The eyes that emitted red light passed by me.


    I supposed he noticed the change in me.


    ¡®Even though I tried to hide it.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t that long, but it was enough time for me to calm down all the energy that was inside me.


    I already purified all the demonic Qi I had absorbed from Nachal, and I was able to calm down the Qi that was flowing around my middle abdomen.


    I had basically reached a state where I could essentially hide my martial art level, but it seemed like I still couldn¡¯t escape my father¡¯s eyes.


    After looking at me for a bit, he said, ¡°I received the things you sent from Mount Hua, as well as the letter. It seems like a lot has happened there.¡±


    ¡°¡­There were some incidents there.¡±


    Father nodded to my response. His reaction couldn¡¯t be more mundane.


    I had only gone there to return the treasure and to bring back Gu Ryunghwa, but a lot more had happened. How was I supposed to know that all of that stuff would happen?


    ¡°Since you just returned from your trip, rest for today ande to my room tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Our conversation ended there, despite us seeing each other for the first time in a while. Father then passed by me and went toward the Sword Master and the Immortal Healer.


    Then, he lowered his head to the Immortal Healer.


    ¡°Long time no see, Senior Immortal Healer.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s been a long time, Lord Gu. It¡¯s been decades.¡±


    ¡°Have your health been good all this time?¡±


    ¡°You think being old makes me healthy? I¡¯m just living because I can¡¯t die, but I¡¯m d that you don¡¯t look half as bad.¡±


    It seemed like my father and the Immortal Healer knew each other.


    To be fair, it wasn¡¯t that weird for them to know each other considering Father had been active for a while.


    ¡°We prepared everything for you.¡±


    ¡°What did you prepare?¡±


    ¡°Since you said you didn¡¯t want anything grand, we prepared a building for you to stay in.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, I already don¡¯t like how you¡¯re giving me this kind of treatment. I recall saying that a small room would be enough for me.¡±


    The Immortal Healer spoke in an unsatisfied tone, but my father¡¯s expression stayed the same.


    Then, he looked at the Sword Master. Gu Ryunghwa was right behind the woman, so when the imposing man looked toward them, Gu Ryunghwa¡¯s shoulder flinched a little.


    The Sword Master looked at the Gu n Lord and lowered her head to show respect.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡°Yes, indeed it has.¡±


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re staying here with my daughter.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯d be so kind as to allow me.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason for me to deny you, since I already know. I hope you¡¯ll have a pleasant stay.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your consideration.¡±


    He then looked at Gu Ryunghwa, but didn¡¯t say much.


    ¡°Good work.¡±


    That was all he said.


    I felt that he was being a little too cold to his daughter whom he hadn¡¯t seen in a long time, but Gu Ryunghwa looked like she preferred that kind of response as her expression became more relieved.


    Just when I thought it would be okay to head inside now that the greetings were over, someone stepped out of the crowd and approached my father.


    ¡°Huh??¡±


    It was Namgung Bi-ah, who had just gotten off the carriage.


    ¡°I greet the Llord of Gu n of Shanxi. I am Bi-ah of the Namgung n.¡±


    She spoke respectfully with her head lowered, but her tone was somewhat different.


    I never heard Namgung Bi-ah speak that clearly, ever.


    She felt like an entirely different person that I didn¡¯t know. Her dumb look went away, and she was standing there with her back straight and her hair all tidied up.


    Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s unique, concise manner of speech was also nowhere to be seen. She looked and sounded like a mature, elegant woman.


    ¡°Who is that girl?¡±


    <b> ?I could barely tell it¡¯s the same girl that was sleeping in the carriage while drooling all over¡­?</b>


    It was honestly shocking how different she looked.


    After giving Namgung Bi-ah a quick once-over, he nodded.


    ¡°I am Gu Cheolun. I was already informed that you were traveling with my son.¡±


    ¡°Thanks to Young Master Gu¡¯s kindness, I was able to tag along.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I have to inform you, however, that the Namgung n is looking for you, so I will have to contact them now that I¡¯ve confirmed your location.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah nodded at my father¡¯s words.


    After exchanging a few more words with him, she came over to my side.


    ¡°What gives?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±


    As soon as I asked her, she was immediately back to her usual expression and her manner of speech.


    ¡®What the, this is a little, no, this is really scary¡­¡¯


    I didn¡¯t know she was capable of talking like that.


    ¡°What in the, no, what did you talk about?¡±


    ¡°He told me to stay here¡­ until my n sends someone.¡±


    I felt like I had been hallucinating when she conversed with my father because she was right back to her usual self.


    It seemed they were going to contact Namgung n about this, as the circumstances of her traveling with me were anything but normal.


    I honestly expected that people from Namgung n would already be waiting for her at the Gu n, but, thankfully, that wasn¡¯t the case.


    ¡°Will you be okay?¡±


    I asked Namgung Bi-ah on reflex.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what I even meant by the question¡ªwhether it was okay for her to go back, or if it was okay for her to stay here.


    The words just came out on their own.


    Namgung Bi-ah looked slightly shocked hearing my question, but she smiled right after.


    Her smile shocked me in return¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± she replied calmly.


    ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing I¡¯m scared of anymore.¡±


    Before I could understand the meaning behind her words, she walked away with one of the servants that was assigned to guide her.


    ¡®I wonder what she meant by that just now.¡¯


    I felt like there was a lot of meaning in her words, but Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s smile was really stuck in my mind.


    <b> ?That girl really knows how to charm people.?</b>


    I knew he wasn¡¯t talking about her appearance when he said that.


    The more I stayed with her, I noticed that there were lots of sides to Namgung Bi-ah that I didn¡¯t know about.


    To be more specific, she looked differentpared to her time as the Demonic Sword.


    They were certainly the same person, but at the same time, so different.


    The empty eyes she had always used to have were different from the eyes she had now, and her recent smiles made me think of her as apletely different person.


    <b> ?You seem disappointed.?</b>


    I nodded at Elder Shin¡¯s words. It wouldn¡¯t be wrong to say that I was disappointed. I honestly was. It took me way too long to realize that she was a person capable of such a smile.


    While I was looking into empty space vacantly, someone grabbed my hand. Their skin was warm and soft.


    ¡°Young Master! Let¡¯s go in!¡±


    It was Wi Seol-Ah.


    ¡°Right, we should go inside now.¡±


    Father also led the guests into the n as they were also done talking.


    ¡®He told me to rest for the day.¡¯


    It was why he had told me toe to his room the following day. I really needed some time to rest as it was a long trip.


    ¡®But the problem is the flower.¡¯


    I still hadn¡¯t consumed the flower that I had gotten from the ck Pce¡¯s hideout after killing Nachal, even though it had been months.


    I had thought a week would be enough, but getting my body used to a new realm took way longer.


    <b> ?You also dyed it yourself as you said you weren¡¯t used to the sensation yet.?</b>


    I wanted to learn and master the sensation that Elder Shin had shown me. It was the result of mixing calm Taoist Qi with my explosive energies, allowing me to use them more efficiently.


    ¡®I just thought it would do me more harm than good if I added more Qi into myself.¡¯


    It would have been easy to consume the flower during the trip, but I decided that getting my body used to a new realm was more of a priority.


    And since this flower didn¡¯t wither away, nor did it lose any Qi over time, I could postpone consuming it indefinitely.


    Another thing I learned was¡­


    ¡®You can¡¯t feel the energy of this flower if you don¡¯t possess demonic Qi.¡¯


    This was more of an assumption, but I was basically certain.


    Both the Sword Emperor and Muyeon didn¡¯t notice this flower during our long trip. It may have been wrapped up in cloth, but if this was a flower with normal Qi, there was no way that they wouldn¡¯t have noticed it.


    Namgung Bi-ah looked like she might have noticed a slight smell, but it didn¡¯t seem like she noticed it came from the flower either, which was good news for me.


    <b> ?Do you think you¡¯re ready now??</b>


    Elder Shin asked if I could consume the flower now.


    ¡®Yes, at this point, I think I¡¯ve prepared enough.¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t really say that I was certain that I was ready, but I believed that I was in a satisfactory state.


    ¡®I¡¯m nning to consume it tonight.¡¯


    Elder Shin didn¡¯t offer much furtherment. He was basically telling me to do whatever I wanted.


    My ce which I hadn¡¯t seen for a long time looked about the same. Though that much was obvious, since even when I was gone, I had servants to take care of the ce.


    The servants that had gone with me to Shaanxi were probably just as tired as I was, but they began working as soon as they put away their belongings.


    I was very impressed by their dedication.


    I washed my exhausted body and changed my clothes. I was thinking of rxing for a bit since there was still some time left before sunset.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    And then, a servant came to disrupt my peace and quiet.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°A guest hase. They¡¯re waiting in the guest house.¡±


    ¡°A guest all of sudden? Did theye to meet me?¡±


    ¡°A guest is here even though I just got back?¡± I asked while standing up.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    When I heard the servant¡¯s answer, I knew I had to move quickly.


    * * * *


    Ten days.


    The guest had been waiting in the Gu n for ten whole days.


    It was way too long of a time for a guest to stay in a foreign ce, especially since the person the guest was looking for was not here.


    At that point, she could¡¯ve just epted the fact that she was unlucky ande back at ater date.


    Furthermore, a girl from a noble n would certainly feel ufortable staying at a ce like this.


    Despite all that, she spent ten days here despite that.


    ¡°¡­Why are you here?¡± I asked while looking at the girl.


    I tried to look into her eyes, but she kept avoiding eye contact and continued to sip tea in silence with a slightly blushed face.


    ¡°Lady Tang.¡±


    The girl flinched when I called her name.


    ¡°Yes¡­?¡±


    ¡°I heard that you came here looking for me.¡±


    The precious daughter of the Tang n I had run into back when I went to the military exhibition was sitting right in front of me.


    The girl that was currently called the Poison Lady, and the girl that would be called the Poison Queen in the future.


    Tang Soyeol took a deep breath and finally spoke up.


    ¡°Y¡­Yes! I came for¡­ you.¡±


    It seemed like she tried to speak as confidently as she could, but her words faded away at the end.


    ¡°From Sichuan, all the way here? It¡¯s pretty far away, no?¡±


    ¡°It probably isn¡¯t that¡­ far?¡±


    Her tone sounded like she was questioning herself when speaking. Of course it was far, I had taken that trip myself!


    ¡®I only went there for the secret vault; what¡¯s this girl here for?¡¯


    When I was first informed of her presence, I honestly thought that she hade here for Namgung Bi-ah and not me.


    Of course, that didn¡¯t make sense since we were in the Gu n after all, but her presence was so weird, that even such a wild prospect wasn¡¯t out of the question.


    <b> ?¡­You piece of shit.?</b>


    ¡®P-Pardon?¡¯


    I thought I misheard him for a second.


    I called out to Elder Shin once again after his harsh words, but I was met with pure silence.


    I put the old man¡¯sments aside for now and decided to focus on Tang Soyeol that was right in front of me.


    ¡°So it¡¯s true that you came here for me?¡±


    ¡°Y, Yes! I came here to see you¡­¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I wanted to see y¡­ hhh!¡±


    She suddenly stopped talking and bit her tongue. Then she started to gulp down tea with her face a vibrant shade of red.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t the tea too hot for her to drink it like this?¡¯


    Even I couldn¡¯t drink hot things like that despite my body being tempered with me arts of my n. I supposed this much wasn¡¯t a problem for Tang Soyeol, though.


    When she finished her tea, Tang Soyeol opened her mouth again, steaming out from her mouth.


    ¡°Young Master Gu¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I came here because I wanted to ask you something.¡±


    Someone from the Tang n came from Sichuan all the way to Shanxi.


    ¡®I wonder how important this matter is for her toe all the way here personally.¡¯


    I pushed Tang Soyeol for an answer, still wondering what could have possibly warranted her presence at my ce.


    ¡°Please speak.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ Before that, I want to ask you something¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you want to ask¡­?¡±


    Tang Soyeol seemed to have calmed down, but it seemed like there was some resentment in the eyes that were looking at me.


    I wondered what she was going to ask me for her to look at me like that. The question mark that formed above my head quickly went away when I heard Tang Soyeol¡¯s question.


    ¡°You told me that your name was Gu Jeolyub¡­ What was that about?¡±


    ¡®Oh¡­ Oh.¡¯


    I hadpletely forgotten about that.

 Chapter 110: Oops (2)

    <b>? Oops (2) ?</b>


    It was a hot summer day when the unexpected happened to Tang Soyeol.


    After training her poison arts as per usual, she wiped the sweat off her forehead and took a sip of some poisonous tea.


    Drinking such tea helped her train her poison art, but there was another major reason why she enjoyed drinking it.


    There was this unique bitter taste when she drank it, and a slight tingle to her tongue that was momentarily paralyzed.


    The young lord and the older brother of Tang Soyeol, Tang Jooyeok, wanted to strike up a conversation with her.


    ¡°Hey, Soyeol, did you hear?¡±


    ¡°Hear what?¡±


    ¡°I heard Bi-ah is marrying someone.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Tang Soyeol shouted in shock. In her head, she thought, ¡®It hasn¡¯t even been that long since we¡¯vest seen each other, and she¡¯s marrying someone all of a sudden?¡¯.


    ¡°Why is sis suddenly marrying someone¡­?¡±


    ¡°I was also really surprised when I heard the news, but it seems like the news was already spread everywhere by the Beggar¡¯s Sect.¡±


    The Beggar¡¯s Sect, which was connected to many ces in the Orthodox Faction, often gave important information away to other ns.


    The important news this time was the marriage of the Namgung n¡¯s direct descendant.


    When Tang Soyeol heard the news, she immediately started to worry.


    ¡®That dull sis is really marrying someone?¡¯


    Namgung Bi-ah may not have been known in the world yet, but Tang Soyeol knew that this girl was among the top of the young prodigies when it came to martial arts. Not only that, she was also absurdly beautiful.


    The problem was that, unlike the cold Namgung n members, her personality was really dull.


    ¡®Hopefully, it isn¡¯t someone bad.¡¯


    Tang Soyeol assured herself that Bi-ah wouldn¡¯t marry someone weird since she was from the Namgung n which was one of the four noble ns. She asked, ¡°Brother, which n is sister Bi-ah marrying to?¡±


    ¡°Well, they haven¡¯t tied the knot yet¡­¡±


    If Namgung Bi-ah got involved with some bad guy, Tang Soyeol would help her.


    She had been able to prevent her marriage with Namgung Cheonjun from a tantrum, so she was confident when it came to these kinds of things.


    Tang Jooyeok responded to Tang Soyeol¡¯s question.


    ¡°But I heard that it¡¯s the Gu n of Shanxi.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡± Tang Soyeol asked once again, thinking she had misheard.


    Tang Jooyeok failed to notice Tang Soyeol¡¯s drooping expression and continued to speak in a cheery tone.


    ¡°You also know him, right? It¡¯s that guy from the Gu n that you metst time who is marrying Bi-ah.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    And that was how Tang Soyeol fainted that day due to shock.


    It had taken her four days to finallye to.


    ¡®Yeah, it¡¯s not like we¡¯ve known each other for a long time.¡¯


    It was very shocking to her, but she kept telling herself how she was from a noble n and put aside her dizzy thoughts.


    But then, she was suddenly reminded of the boy that truly charmed her.


    It was someone who she had barely spoken to, but she was still shaken by his mere appearance.


    She thought that she could forget about him right away.


    Four dayster¡­


    The boy¡¯s eyes kept popping up in her mind the whole day.


    She couldn¡¯t believe she had been affected so much just by a boy¡¯s appearance, but she still endured it.


    She thought that time healed all wounds, so she convinced herself she would be fine soon.


    On the fifth day¡­


    She couldn¡¯t sleep at all.


    On the sixth day¡­


    She started to skip her meals. She had no appetite.


    It was only then that Tang Soyeol realized she might be screwed.


    On the seventh day.


    ¡°I thought she said she didn¡¯t like him¡­¡±


    Tang Soyeol started to resent her beloved sister in her mind. She thought in her head, ¡®When I asked youst time, without any emotion on your face you said you didn¡¯t like him¡­¡¯.


    ¡®She¡¯s just a fox that has a dull face!¡¯


    The Tang girl lost her mind and threw her pillow. Tang Jooyeok, who happened to be passing by, was struck by it.


    On the eighth day¡­


    Tang Soyeol realized that if things kept going at this rate, she would be screwed for life.


    Not only did she have a hard time focusing on her training, but she skipped her meals and even had a hard time sleeping.


    She had to admit that the disease she had was lovesickness.


    She felt pathetic for feeling this way just because of some boy¡¯s handsome appearance, but there was no other answer. She had to be honest with herself.


    Even now, when she thought about his fierce eyes, she would falter her steps as if she was bewitched.


    His image was popping into her mind even before hearing the marriage news. But after hearing about his marriage, she couldn¡¯t endure it anymore.


    ¡°What do I do?¡±


    She had to find an answer.


    On the ninth day¡­


    She found an answer.


    It was actually quite simple. All she had to do was just go see him.


    That was all she had to do, so she wondered what all that fuss had been for.


    Only after she hade up with an answer was she able to enjoy her meals once again.


    Her state of mind was already altered beyond repair¡­


    Then, on the tenth day, Tang Soyeol asked to meet the n Lord, her father, and spoke with him. She told him she wanted, and needed, to go to the Gu n.


    Her father initially refused her request, asking her what was all that nonsense about, but Tang Soyeol was a professional in throwing tantrums. She had no intention of losing this argument.


    In her mind, if she lost here, her life would be over. She couldn¡¯t back down that easily.


    She had prepared some reasonable excuses to use in her argument, but the n Lord wasn¡¯t the one to back down either, so their argumentsted for quite a while.


    In the end, Tang Soyeol came out on top.


    Acting cute in front of her dad: 5 times. Taking a walk around theke while holding his hand: 3 times. Not telling her mother where he was secretly hiding his snake wine, and so on.


    She had to do many things, but Tang Soyeol was satisfied in the end. Everything was fine as long as she got to see him.


    She didn¡¯t have any intention of stopping her friend¡¯s marriage, however.


    It was a marriage between two ns.


    She knew that it was realistically impossible for an outsider to stop two entire ns from connecting through marriage.


    All she wanted was to see him.


    Even if she had to give up on him, she at least wanted to see his face for thest time.


    Time passed by.


    Along with Tang n escorts, Tang Soyeol arrived at Gu n. It was a long trip, but it wasn¡¯t too ufortable as the trip was approved by the lord himself.


    The season had changed as well.


    Summer turned into fall, and Tang Soyeol lost a bit of fat in her cheeks during that time.


    The person that came out to greet them was Gu n¡¯s First Elder.


    She inquired why the lord himself hadn¡¯te out to greet them, but she didn¡¯t think much about it.


    She might¡¯ve gotten angry if she was in her usual state as she might¡¯ve thought that the Gu n was looking down on them, but that wasn¡¯t important to Tang Soyeol in her current state.


    The First Elder questioned Tang Soyeol while he was leading her to the guest house. ¡°How did you end up finding out about my Jeolyub for you toe all the way here?¡±


    He sounded like he was in a good mood.


    ¡®My Jeolyub she said?¡¯


    Tang Soyeol wondered if Young Gu was close to the First Elder.


    ¡®I guess it makes sense for people in the same n to be close to each other.¡¯


    She didn¡¯t think much about this.


    ¡°You know¡­ I just happened to learn about him.¡±


    She twisted her words around as she couldn¡¯t tantly say that she had been charmed by his appearance as soon as she saw him.


    The first elder nodded enthusiastically, clearly happy.


    Shortly after, they arrived at the guest house.


    ¡°Please rx here for a little, my boy wille soon.¡±


    ¡°O-Okay!¡±


    Tang Soyeol couldn¡¯t control her excitement when she heard that she would see him soon.


    She wondered what she should say to him first. ¡®I should greet him first, right?¡¯


    She wondered if she should ask him if things had been going well for him, and also wondered how she should tell him what she hade there for.


    While many thoughts crossed her mind, she felt a presence outside the door.


    <i> ¨C Thump-!</i>


    She immediately felt her heart beating wildly because of the presence.


    To cool down her heated cheeks, she pressed onto them with her cold hands.


    But even then, it did nothing to dissipate the heat.


    ¡®W¡­W¡­What do I do?!¡¯


    While she felt nervous, her heart was beating crazily because of the excitement she felt because of the thought that she would see him again.


    ¡®Young Master Jeolyub¡­¡¯


    Along with a screech, the door slid open. In order to greet him as she nned, Tang Soyeol spoke as confidently as she could.


    ¡°Y-Young Master Gu, how have you bee-¡°


    Tang Soyeol, who was speaking with a bright voice, shut her mouth when she saw the boy that came into the room.


    With a somewhat shy expression, the boy asked her,


    ¡°I am Gu Jeolyub. I heard you were looking for me¡­?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    Tang Soyeol then realized, that she had been screwed.


    * * * *


    ¡®Oh.¡¯


    I started to sweat seeing the resentment in Tang Soyeol¡¯s eyes.


    I had forgotten that I had said something like that to her. I had told her n the wrong name because I didn¡¯t want to involve myself with Namgung Bi-ah or Tang Soyeol, but my n seemed to have backfired.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect for her toe all the way here, though.¡¯


    How could I have known that Tang Soyeol of Sichuan woulde all the way to Shanxi for me?


    Furthermore, she probably knew that I was the direct descendant of the n, but I still decided to tell her the wrong name anyway.


    I couldn¡¯t have expected that to blow up in my face like this.


    ¡°I came here to see you. How confused do you think I was when I asked for Gu Jeolyub and someonepletely random came to see me?¡±


    ¡®Oops¡­¡¯


    It seemed like she had even met Gu Jeolyub too. I would¡¯ve used a different name if I knew that something like this would happen.


    Like Gu Jinjin¡­


    <b> ?It seems like you still haven¡¯t woken up if you¡¯re still thinking like that.?</b>


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I first had to apologize. In the end, it was my fault that she ended up going through with this after she hade to the n to see me.


    ¡°When I checked, I heard that you were still returning from Mount Hua. Your name was different too.¡±


    I knew she had spent ten days waiting for me.


    ¡°May I ask why you did such a thing?¡±


    Tang Soyeol asked me for a reason, but I had no other reason to give her other than ¡°I felt you would be an eyesore in the future.¡±


    Nor could I exin why I felt that way about her.


    ¡°I had a reason to do so back then¡­¡±


    ¡°Does sis know as well?¡±


    <b><i> Sis? Tang Soyeol has a sist- Wait.</i></b>


    Just in case, I asked Tang Soyeol.


    ¡°When you say sis, are you referring to Lady Namgung?¡±


    ¡°Yes, does sis Bi-ah know your true name?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡®I believe I told her when I was on my way back to Shanxi from Sichuan. I think Tang Soyeol was there too when I told Namgung Bi-ah, but I don¡¯t think she heard it since she was a bit far away. ¡®


    My response caused the girl¡¯s head to droop. It seemed like she was extremely hurt by the fact for some reason.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Lady Tang?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Was it that much of a shock for her to find out that Namgung Bi-ah knew my real name? Seeing the situation turning weird, Elder Shin suddenly spoke up.


    <b> ?What kind of things did you do¡­ for a mantis-like you to have all girls from the world falling for you? Why don¡¯t you just collect all hair colors at this point?!?</b>


    ¡®Stop saying weird things, Elder Shin. I¡¯ve only known this girl for a few days.¡¯


    Furthermore, I had barely spoken to her too. Was there really a point during those moments when Tang Soyeol fell for me?


    <b> ?Who knows, maybe she fell for your appearance.?</b>


    ¡®I don¡¯t think that should being from a man shitting on me for looking like a mantis.¡¯


    <b> ?I know, right? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case either.?</b>


    ¡®Oh for fuck¡¯s sake¡­¡¯


    He was definitely talking smack because I could hear how pissed off he was from his voice.


    I looked at Tang Soyeol. It seemed like she had enlightenment in that short amount of time, as one of her eyes was glowing green.


    The most perfect poison martial artist in the Tang n¡¯s history.


    She may have had a lower martial art rankpared to other young prodigies of the meteor generation, but she was a woman that could disy extreme, overpowering strength in a wide variety of battles.


    The master that protected Sichuan by poisoning thousands of demonic humans was now sipping tea in front of me in her younger form.


    ¡°Lady Tang¡­ Uh, can I first ask why you came to see me?¡±


    When she heard my question, her eyes that were fading away regained their light.


    <i> ¨C p!</i>


    She suddenly pped her cheeks with her hands.


    ¡®What the¡­??¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ It wasn¡¯t something I expected, but it¡¯s actually better this way. You can do this, Soyeol. Something like this is nothing to you, right?¡±


    She started mumbling to herself all of sudden. I honestly felt scared when I heard that, and even backed off a little.


    <b> ?It seems like that girl also isn¡¯t that normal.?</b>


    ¡®Who knows, maybe she also has a ghost in her mind like I do.¡¯


    <b> ?Ghost, huh¡­ I wonder if she¡¯s pretty.?</b>


    ¡®Elder Shin?¡¯


    <b> ?It¡¯s just a joke, don¡¯t take it so seriously.?</b>


    I swear the way you said that didn¡¯t seem like a joke, though.


    Tang Soyeol, who was mumbling to herself while rubbing her cheeks, took something out of her pocket.


    It was a letter that was tied with a light blue string. I knew what that was just by looking at it.


    It was something you would get at least once if you were a n from the Orthodox Faction, especially if you were a young prodigy.


    But I didn¡¯t think she hade all the way from Sichuan just to show me that.


    She carefully took the letter in her hand and asked.


    ¡°Do you know that the Tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes will be held soon at the Murim Alliance?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    As expected, that was an invitation letter to the tournament. There was still a good amount of time left before it started, however, since it should be happening in winter.


    ¡®I wonder if I got the invitation letter as well?¡¯


    There was a chance that I had gotten it, but I wasn¡¯t sure since I never participated in events until I was given the young lord title in my past life.


    Tang Soyeol braced herself, took a deep breath, and said.


    ¡°¡­I came here because I wanted to go see it with you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t understand what she meant.


    ¡°Lady Tang.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Did you really bother toe all the way from Sichuan just to tell me that?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The tournament would be overseen by the Murim Alliance and held in Henan.


    It wasn¡¯t that far from Shanxi, but there was no reason for anyone to go through the hassle of going from Sichuan to Shanxi, and then go to Henan.


    Despite that, Tang Soyeol did exactly that and came all the way to the Gu n just to ask me to go with her.


    Looking at her red cheeks and how she kept trying to avoid my eyes reminded me of what Elder Shin had said to me earlier.


    ¡®No way¡­¡¯


    ¡®Is she really into me or something? Then for what reason?¡¯


    No matter how much I thought about it, I couldn¡¯t think of a reason. Nothing in my past life or this life could make it make sense. Curiosity eating away at me, I just had to ask¡­


    ¡°Lady Tang¡­¡±


    ¡°Y, Yes!¡±


    ¡°Is there a chance that you like m-¡°


    As I was about to finish my question¡­


    <i>¨C Slide.</i>


    I turned around when I heard the door slide open behind me.


    It was Namgung Bi-ah, standing in the doorway.


    ¡°You¡­ Why¡­?¡±


    I was going to ask her why she was here, but instinctively shut my mouth when I noticed the cold expression she sported for no apparent reason.


    Namgung Bi-ah stared at Tang Soyeol for a bit, then turned to look at me.


    ¡°Go outside for a bit¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®go outside,¡¯ I¡¯m still talking to her.¡±


    ¡°Please.¡±


    Her tone was firm, but even so, I still had to ask for Tang Soyeol¡¯s opinion on this.


    Tang Soyeol, who was looking at Namgung Bi-ah with a shocked face, saw my confusion and said, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s fine since I already told you what I came here for¡­ I also have something to talk about with Sis Namgung.¡±


    I guessed she really hade to invite me to the tournament, which was even more shocking.


    ¡°Please consider my¡­ request.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Yes, I¡¯ll consider it.¡±


    I felt like a storm was about to be unleashed


    ¡®I could¡¯ve sworn they were close, so what¡¯s going on right now?¡¯


    <b> ?You little shit, at times like these, you should know to shut up and run away to preserve your life¡­!?</b>


    I listened to Elder Shin and passed by Namgung Bi-ah, making sure to close the door behind me.


    It was still too early to be cold, but I felt chilly for some reason, causing me to rub my shoulders in response.


    ¡°What the¡­ Why is it so cold?¡±


    It was even harder for me to understand since I practiced me arts.

 Chapter 111: I’ll be Coming Along as well

    <b>? I¡¯ll be Coming Along as well ?</b>


    After Gu Yangcheon left the room Tang Soyeol and Namgung Bi-ah were in, only silence remained.


    If Gu Yangcheon was still here, the atmosphere would¡¯ve been so cold that it would¡¯ve been hard to breathe.


    After staring at Tang Soyeol for a moment, Namgung Bi-ah sat across from her.


    Then, the other girl took out a new teacup and poured tea for her friend.


    <i> ¨C Trickle.</i>


    Not a single word was spoken.


    After quite a long time, Tang Soyeol was the first to talk.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while sis.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. A while¡­¡±


    Despite them talking, they didn¡¯t look each other in the eye. Namgung Bi-ah was staring at the desk counting how many lines were on the wooden table, while Tang Soyeol was staring at the leaf that was floating on the tea¡¯s surface.


    ¡°I thought we would see each other next year at the earliest, but here we are, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Sis.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah lost her words when Tang Soyeol asked her the question point-nk.


    She wondered what to say. She wondered if she could just use the excuse of staying with her fianc¨¦ like she had always done up until now.


    Namgung Bi-ah already knew that she couldn¡¯t say something like that in her current situation.


    Tang Soyeol took a sip of tea since Namgung Bi-ah didn¡¯t say anything.


    She was getting thirsty. She thought in her head, ¡®This isn¡¯t what I wanted to talk about at all¡­¡¯


    Tang Soyeol let out a sigh due to the conversation getting twisted, then brought up a different topic.


    ¡°I heard that sis <b><i>might</i></b> be marrying the son of Gu n.¡±


    She put emphasis on ¡°might¡±.


    A promise was already made between the two ns and it was basically confirmed, but Tang Soyeol didn¡¯t want to admit that the marriage was truly confirmed.


    She was just that greedy.


    Namgung Bi-ah didn¡¯t say anything much about this, however. She only nodded in response.


    ¡°Did you have a say in this?¡±


    Tang Soyeol asked.


    Tang Soyeol clearly remembered that moment.


    Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s response when she asked her if she liked Gu Yangcheon.


    ¡®She clearly said that she didn¡¯t, that it wasn¡¯t love between a male and a female.¡¯


    However, looking at Namgung Bi-ah now, she wasn¡¯t sure if Namgung Bi-ah was feeling the same as back then.


    It wasn¡¯t just an assumption that Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s mind had changed over time. When she heard about the marriage, the emptiness in her foggy blue eyes disappeared, and they were shining with light instead.


    Her pale skin that had always made her look cold and unavable now had a slight hint of pink to it.


    She was like a flower that bloomed.


    She was already beautiful before that, but now that she had bloomed, her beauty was positively striking.


    ¡®She is beautiful.¡¯ Tang Soyeol thought to herself that despite also being a girl. Namgung Bi-ah looked just too beautiful.


    ¡®It¡¯s honestly too much at this point.¡¯


    Tang Soyeol secretly clenched her fist. She was confident in her own appearance, and everyone around would agree with this assessment.


    Not only was she pretty, she liked taking care of her appearance.


    Even so, she was nothingpared to the woman sitting in front of her.


    That was how much Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s beauty had evolved.


    Tang Soyeol wondered if maybe she felt this way because of her friend¡¯s rtionship with Gu Yangcheon.


    ¡®That¡¯s not the case.¡¯


    She noticed an essory in Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s hair.


    The Namgung girl had always talked about cutting her beautiful hair because it got in her way of training. She wasn¡¯t the type to decorate her head with anything. .


    But now, she had an essory in her hair.


    ¡°Sis¡­?¡±


    Tang Soyeol called out to Namgung Bi-ah once again. The dull girl finally shook her head.


    It was true that she never had a say in this engagement.


    Still, she had to add, ¡°I¡¯m d that it happened, though.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Tang Soyeol lowered her head after hearing Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s response.


    Everything had been made clear now.


    ¡®How did such a dull sis change like this?¡¯


    She had always been true to her emotions.


    It wasn¡¯t noticeable on the outside, but now, her eyes seemed like she was looking for someone.


    There was a warmth in her that she had never shown before.


    Tang Soyeol knew that all of those changes had been brought about by Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s interest in someone.


    If Namgung Bi-ah didn¡¯t want this marriage to happen, Tang Soyeol was determined to help.


    And she really, really wanted that to be the case. She needed that to be the case.


    ¡°Sis, you told me before that you didn¡¯t like Young Master Gu.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Do you still feel the same¡­?¡± Tang Soyeol inquired.


    ¡°No,¡± Namgung Bi-ah replied. Back then, she had indeed told Tang Soyeol that she didn¡¯t like Gu Yangcheon.


    But her answer was different now.


    Before answering, she wondered if she really loved that boy. Ultimately, she wasn¡¯t sure. She wasn¡¯t sure what love even was, so there was no way for her to be certain.


    She just liked how he looked at her, and liked the sensation of him touching her hair while she was falling asleep.


    She also liked him trying to care for her despite him trying to push her away with harsh words.


    He always asked her if she had eaten, and was perceptive when it came to her bad mood or when she was tired.


    If he wasn¡¯t around, she wanted to know where he was. If he was around, she wanted to be near him.


    And when she was near him, he pretended to push her away, but in the end still stayed.


    Namgung Bi-ah always wondered then. Was this love or not? She still hadn¡¯te up with an answer.


    She figured she would slowlye to know the answer anyway.


    If she continued to be with him, she¡¯d eventually know.


    Namgung Bi-ah didn¡¯t know a lot of things, but of this she was certain.


    After hearing her old friend¡¯s firm response, Tang Soyeol carefully put down the hand that was holding the teacup.


    ¡®Sis is just mistaken because she doesn¡¯t know much about the world yet.¡¯


    ¡®She won¡¯t like it that much if she goes through with this marriage.¡¯


    ¡®There are so many other guys in this world. She should reconsider.¡¯


    Tang Soyeol gulped down all the words that popped up in her mind.


    She felt childish and pathetic. She didn¡¯t want to go this far.


    To Tang Soyeol, Namgung Bi-ah was still more important than Gu Yangcheon. She couldn¡¯t say much in response.


    It was just¡­


    ¡®Why, of all people¡­¡¯


    ¡®Why did Gu Yangcheon have to be the one that would marry Namgung Bi-ah?¡¯


    Tang Soyeol felt pathetic that she ended up in this situation just because she was charmed by the young man¡¯s ¡®handsome¡¯ appearance, but she also felt frustrated.


    She wondered if she should¡¯ve just begged her father for an engagement with the Gu n before this happened.


    ¡®Not that father would have agreed to it anyway.¡¯


    ¡®Even with Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s engagement with me, Father barely approved while crying tears of blood.¡¯


    But Tang Soyeol was able to stop the marriage by throwing a tantrum, and she clearly remembered how her father was smiling when the engagement was canceled.


    Tang Soyeol let out a sigh that expressed all theplicated thoughts she was feeling.


    It was love at first sight just because of his appearance, and yet it was so hard to give up.


    She loosened her fist that she had been clenching.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Tang Soyeol¡¯s eyes widened after suddenly hearing an apology.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly apologizing?¡±


    ¡°Soyeol, you¡­¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t need to apologize, sis.¡±


    It had only been a few months for Namgung Bi-ah, but she had learned many things.


    Most importantly, she had be better at seeing through people¡¯s emotions.


    Of course, her sense was still poorpared to the average people, butpared to her past self, it was a significant improvement.


    Namgung Bi-ah was easily able to discern the emotions Tang Soyeol was feeling.


    The Tang girl stered a bright smile onto her face, a smile that also hid much frustration and disappointment.


    ¡°You may have not been the one to initiate this engagement, but since he¡¯s so handsome, it¡¯s understandable that you like him.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah put aside the hair that was covering her eyes as she thought that she had misheard. Especially the part about him being handsome.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t in a situation where she could talk back, so Namgung Bi-ah gave up on thinking.


    ¡°I should be the one apologizing to sis¡­¡±


    Tang Soyeol then put the letter that she had shown to Gu Yangcheon back into her pocket.


    ¡°I apologize because I¡¯m not going to take back my request to Young Master Gu.¡±


    The request to go to the Tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes with her. She didn¡¯t know how Gu Yangcheon would respond, but she didn¡¯t have any intentions of giving up.


    It wasn¡¯t that she was trying to take Gu Yangcheon away from Namgung Bi-ah.,


    It was just that despite seeing Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s change, and the response she gave, Tang Soyeol still couldn¡¯t let go. She still wanted to be with him, if only a little longer.


    ¡®I¡¯m fucked.¡¯ Tang Soyeol thought to herself.


    ¡®They always said to stay away from handsome guys because they have terrible personalities.¡¯


    ¡®Maybe if I stay with him for a bit, I¡¯ll get tired of his shitty personality?¡¯


    Although she thought that, she knew she could never get tired of his face, even in death.


    ¡°Young Master Gu might reject my request, but if he does go to the tournament¡­¡°


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Tang Soyeol was surprised by Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s nonchnt response.


    Even her expression was calm as if she was asking why that would be a problem.


    Usually, a girl would not like something like that, or at least be nervous, but Namgung Bi-ah said those words as if it was obvious.


    ¡°Because¡­ I¡¯ll being along as well.¡±


    ¡°S-Sis?¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah had never participated in the Tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes.


    She had never really left her n much, and it was by pure coincidence that the two had even be friends.


    Furthermore, Namgung Bi-ah didn¡¯t like ces where there were crowds, or people that knew and tried to approach her.


    ¡°Sis, The tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes¡­¡±


    It was a ce where young prodigies of the world gathered.


    It was a ce for all young geniuses, male or female, to see who among them were the stars of this generation.


    Tang Soyeol would be recognized by many people every time she attended, so she wondered what would happen if Namgung Bi-ah were to join too.


    Tang Soyeol found it surprising that Namgung Bi-ah would choose to go there, as she really disliked being the center of attention.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    She was calm,pletely unaffected. Noting Tang Soyeol¡¯s silence, she continued.


    ¡°Because he¡¯s going.¡±


    Gu Yangcheon was going there, so she would be there as well.


    Just that small reason alone was enough.


    After a few awkward sentences were exchanged, their conversation ended.


    Both had many things they wanted to say to each other, but they didn¡¯t say it out loud.


    After the conversation ended, Namgung Bi-ah went outside.


    Gu Yangcheon was still there, waiting for them toe out. He looked like he was trying to read the room.


    His fierce eyes trying to read the atmosphere looked very funny.


    Namgung Bi-ah suddenly remembered what Tang Soyeol had said.


    ¡®She said he¡¯s¡­ handsome.¡¯


    Whether it was her eyes that were weird, Namgung Bi-ah couldn¡¯t rte to Tang Soyeol¡¯s words.


    After a few seconds, Gu Yangcheon noticed how intently Namgung Bi-ah was looking at him.


    He frowned, curious about what the two had discussed.


    Namgung Bi-ah burst outughing when she saw his strange expression.


    ¡°Huh? Why are youughing at someone¡¯s face?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    She immediately fixed her expression. It was something Namgung Bi-ah was best at.


    ¡°What about Lady Tang?¡±


    ¡°She said¡­ she¡¯de to youter to talk.¡±


    ¡°Should I just leave now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Tang Soyeol never said any of that, but Namgung Bi-ah said it because she saw Gu Yangcheon trying to go back into the room.


    She wondered to herself.


    ¡®Why did I lie?¡¯


    She just didn¡¯t want to send Gu Yangcheon back into the room at the moment.


    The young man looked confused, but Namgung Bi-ah grabbed his clothes and pulled him.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry¡­¡±


    ¡°What? But you ate dumplings earlier.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gu Yangcheon couldn¡¯t be sure if the girl really was hungry, so he believed her.


    Gu Yangcheon always tried to care for people, especially when it came to food.


    <b><i>Other things suck too, but being hungry is the worst.</i></b>


    Namgung Bi-ah couldn¡¯t understand why he said those words, especially when someone like Gu Yangcheon would never starve in his household.


    Staring at Gu Yangcheon¡¯s back while he was walking away, Namgung Bi-ah smiled to herself and strutted to his side.


    ¡°What should we eat?¡±


    ¡°Anything¡­?¡±


    ¡°Do you know that¡¯s the most annoying answer?¡±


    They chit-chatted while walking. Even something as small as this seemed more than enough for Namgung Bi-ah.


    * * * *


    In the room of Gu n Lord, Gu Cheolun was talking to the Plum Blossom Sword.


    ¡°You must be tired today, howe you came here when I said you could rest for today?¡±


    The Sword Master had asked to stay in the same guesthouse as Gu Ryunghwa.


    Knowing their rtionship, Gu Cheolun epted that request as he knew that there wouldn¡¯t be any problem.


    ¡°I had so many things that I wanted to ask, so it¡¯s hard for me to just rest.¡±


    ¡°Things to ask, huh¡­ to me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Cheolun observed the Sword Master with his fierce eyes. She seemed a bit differentpared to a few years ago.


    ¡®Seems like she¡¯s been cured.¡¯


    Gu Cheolun knew that the Sword Master was slowly withering away when he saw her back then. Having noticed the change, he said, ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯re hea- ¡°


    ¡°Captain.¡±


    When the Sword Master cut him off, Gu Cheolun frowned.


    Gu Cheolun hadn¡¯t heard that word in decades. In a growling tone, he replied, ¡°Sword master, what are you doing right now?¡±


    ¡°I have something to ask of you, Captain.¡±


    ¡°Please call me by my rightful title. Why are you still living in the past?¡±


    ¡°Is there a reason I shouldn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s past is past and should be forgotten.¡±


    The Sword Master smiled hearing Gu Cheolun speaking so seriously.


    ¡°To me, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve forgotten anything, Captain. The former Murim Alliance Leader staying in Gu n shows that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The Sword Master saw through the Sword Emperor¡¯s identity right away, and the old man was bound to know it as well.


    She didn¡¯t go out of her way to show that, knowing that the Sword Emperor himself wanted this. She respected his decision.


    The Sword Master continued to speak while looking at Gu Cheolun.


    ¡°You told me not to ask about Cheonhee when you let me take care of Gu Ryunghwa, and I still intend to keep that promise.


    ¡°Then what are you- ¡°


    ¡°So how about we talk about the Abyss then?¡±


    ¡°Sword Master!¡±


    ¡°Decades have passed since then, but I still remember.¡±


    The Sword Master didn¡¯t even flinch when Gu Cheolun roared at her. Instead, she became colder.


    ¡°I came here because I wanted to ask you, Captain.¡±


    The Sword Master stared into Gu Cheolun¡¯s fierce eyes and asked,


    ¡°Captain, what did you experience in the Abyss?¡±


    When the Sword Master asked him that question, Gu Cheolun¡¯s body erupted into mes.

 Chapter 112: Uncharted

    <b>? Uncharted ?</b>


    The Dragon Army.


    They were a group of swordsmen in the Murim Alliance, and the special forces directly under the Alliance¡¯s leader, to be more specific.


    Their task was to be the escort for the Alliance leader, and to manage the other groups of swordsmen.


    They knew the truth, however. They knew their true purpose was different.


    The leader of the Alliance at the time, the Sword Emperor, wasn¡¯t someone that needed an escort.


    He, at the time, was already a master swordman whose face was the only thing human about him. He became so strong to the point he didn¡¯t need a sword to perform his arts. Such a powerful man did not need protection.


    There was also no need for management of other swordsman squads. The Dragon Army wasn¡¯t fit for such a job in the first ce.


    The Dragon Army would often be assigned to battle against the Unorthodox Factions, or to y the demons that attacked innocent people, but that still wasn¡¯t their true purpose. What was it, then?


    That had already been revealed the day the Sword Emperor conscripted them.


    The crack in the air threatened thousands of people, the Gate of Demons. And what was beyond that, the Abyss.


    The Dragon Army¡¯s true purpose was to research the Abyss.


    Their leader at the time was Gu Cheolun, and he had the Plum Blossom Sword under hismand.


    Besides the Sword Master, there were other renowned, skilled martial artists that belonged in the Dragon Army as well.


    Since it was said that the army was formed to fight against the Abyss that put innocent people in danger, the Sword Master of Mount Hua had volunteered to join.


    The Celestial Plum Blossom had tried his best to stop her at the time, but the woman had already made up her mind and left Mount Hua to join the Murim Alliance.


    This decision of the Sword Master still haunted her to this day.


    <i>¨C ze!</i>


    mes erupted from Gu Cheolun¡¯s body.


    While ring at the Sword Master with his fierce eyes, he spoke.


    ¡°I wanted to treat you as a guest.¡±


    ¡°I thank you for your consideration, but that¡¯s not what I came here for.¡±


    The mes gradually increased in size, eventually filling the whole room.


    The mes that erupted after Gu Cheolun¡¯s had lost control of his emotions didn¡¯t destroy anything in the room or even hurt the Sword Master. Gu Cheolun still had a good grasp on his power.


    It was getting harder to breathe because of the heat, but the Sword Master still didn¡¯t use her Qi. She knew that there was no need for it.


    As the mes were about to touch the Sword Master¡¯s hair¡­


    They disappeared instantly. Then, Gu Cheolun spoke to the Sword Master with a calm voice.


    ¡°Your stubbornness is still the same as ever.¡±


    Gu Cheolun¡¯s way of talking to her has changed. He also sounded like he was a little tired when he spoke.


    Noting that fact, the Sword Master responded, ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve changed a lot, Captain.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did. A lot.¡±


    The Gu Cheolun she had seen thest time when she was taking Gu Ryunghwa with her was a lot different from the one she was seeing now.


    The Gu Cheolun in the past that the Sword Master remembered was a dangerous man that was as wild and unpredictable as the mes he used.


    He would seed in doing anything if he needed to, and burn any obstacles that stood in his way.


    <b><i> But the current Tiger Warrior?</i></b>


    Despite him being a man that had mastered me arts, his demeanor was ice-cold.


    Gu Cheolun, without hiding his expression, spoke to the Sword Master.


    ¡°When you said that you¡¯d take my daughter, I¡¯m certain that I told you something.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I told you to never ask me about my wife.¡±


    ¡°I remember.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing right now, then?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not asking about her, Captain.¡±


    ¡°Just because you twisted your words doesn¡¯t mean that their meaning has changed. You know it better than me that the promise we made back then isn¡¯t something that we can treat lightly.¡±


    Gu Cheolun¡¯s cold expression turned even more serious. Still, the Sword Master did not intend to back down.


    She hadn¡¯te all the way there just to back down at the very beginning.


    ¡°Up until the moment where you disbanded the army, there was something that we all couldn¡¯t understand. And it¡¯s even harder to understand now.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Howe you understood the Sword Emperor¡¯s decision?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You know it, right? Since the only survivor that came out from the Abyss was you, Captain.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious. It¡¯s toote for me to resent someone since I¡¯ve be too insensitive by this point.¡±


    While it hadn¡¯t been that long, the obligation she felt inside had already rusted away due to time.


    It was most likely that everyone that had been in the same army as the Sword Master felt the same.


    ¡°Do you know how many people in the Dragon Army believed and looked up to you?¡±


    The Sword Master knew that the man knew the answer.


    He wouldn¡¯t have forgotten. She was certain of it.


    ¡°Cheonhee was the same. I want to know where that girl went, but I didn¡¯t want to go as far as to find out where she hade from.¡±


    She would¡¯ve likely gone back to where she hade from. That was something that the Sword Master wished. However, that wasn¡¯t the case.


    She hade along with the breeze and stayed while giving them warmth. It was only right she would leave in the same manner.


    The Sword Master pleaded that was the case.


    ¡°So I¡¯ll ask again. What did you see in the Abyss, Captain?¡±


    Gu Cheolun only stared at the Sword Master in silence after she asked him that question.


    You could find anything in that nasty realm called the Abyss.


    It was a ce that couldn¡¯t bepared to the logic of the real world.


    A long time had passed in silence, and the Sword Master finally started to frown a little.


    It wasn¡¯t because she felt offended that Gu Cheolun had yet to respond to her.


    Gu Cheolun only stared at her in silence, and she realized after some time.


    ¡°Captain¡­¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that Gu Cheolun chose not to speak, but he was incapable of doing so.


    The Sword Master was way too familiar with this. It was something that she had experienced herself.


    ¡°How-¡±


    The Sword Master couldn¡¯t finish her words.


    If Gu Cheolun also saw the same thing she did, she knew that there was no way he would be able to speak about it.


    If that really was the case, if Gu Cheolun really saw that ¡°tree¡±¡­


    While the Sword Master was going deeper into her thoughts, Gu Cheolun opened his mouth.


    ¡°Were you looking for Cheonhee? And if that¡¯s not the case, then for what reason did you go beyond the gate?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°There is no need to exin if you saw it as well. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s something that can be exined in the first ce.¡±


    She now knew Gu Cheolun had seen it as well.


    He had also seen that nasty, mysterious thing. If he didn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t have spoken those words.


    Gu Cheolun continued to speak.


    ¡°You asked how I understood that old man. I never did. Nor did I ever forgive him.¡±


    ¡°Then, why¡­!¡±


    <strong>It was for that reason that I had to.</strong>


    The Sword Master stopped talking after hearing Gu Cheolun.


    His stare was hollow. His eyes were deep and dark, as if you were staring into an endless abyss.


    ¡°I congratte you on your recovery. I heard that it was thanks to my son, so I¡¯ll ask him about thister.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what or how far you¡¯ve seen, but I suggest that you stop there.¡±


    The Sword Master couldn¡¯t help but feel curious after hearing Gu Cheolun¡¯s words.


    She was affected by a forbidden spell that felt like it was choking her neck just by looking at it, and she almost lost her life because of the turbid Qi that had gone inside her body. She couldn¡¯t do anything to resist it.


    If Gu Cheolun had also seen that, howe he was still fine?


    She remembered how Gu Yangcheon had told her that Gu n¡¯s art could purify and chase away that turbid Qi.


    <b><i> Is it because of that?</i></b>


    ¡®But for that to be the case¡­¡¯


    Something felt off. Whether it was the words he spoke, those eyes of his, or even Gu Cheolun as a whole. The Sword Master felt that something inside him was gone.


    The man¡¯s Qi was still the same. Gu Cheolun was still in his prime as a martial artist.


    The Sword Master knew that he hadn¡¯t neglected his training despite bing the Lord of his n, because she could feel an insurmountable wall from him.


    Just like the wall she had felt when she looked into the Sect Leader of Mount Hua, or the Sword Emperor.


    ¡®A man of this realm is just considered as one of the hundred masters of martial arts?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t the sensation she felt, but her instincts that told her the man was hiding something.


    Gu Cheolun was hiding his true self.


    A mere rumor spread throughout the world was very weak when she stood in front of the truth.


    The mes he had shown in the past weren¡¯t this weak. And the thing that hid inside the mes didn¡¯t look that light either.


    ¡°What made you this way, Captain?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about right now.¡±


    Gu Cheolun went back to his normal self.


    It was him telling her that he wouldn¡¯t delve any further into this topic.


    The Sword Master also noticed this and fixed her hair. ¡°I¡¯ll be visiting you again¡­¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s the Sword Master herself, I¡¯ll always wee your visit.¡±


    He spoke with a tone that held not even a speck of a soul.


    Furthermore, his sights were already on the letter that was on the table. His nasty personality seemed to have evolved in a different way.


    The Sword Master left the room, walking around the gardens that had caught her eyes.


    A servant was following her to guide her back, but the Sword Master¡¯s attention was on something else entirely.


    She felt that she hadn¡¯t gotten much out of the conversation, but at the same time, gotten some important pieces of the puzzle.


    <b><i> It was for that reason that I had to.</i></b>


    She remembered what Gu Cheolun had said.


    She thought that even if everyone else had forgiven the Sword Emperor, Gu Cheolun wouldn¡¯t.


    Decades ago, besides a small number of people and the Sword Master who was bed-ridden, tens of Dragon Army martial artists were sent to the Abyss on the Alliance leader¡¯smand.


    They did not hesitate for a second and embarked on their mission.


    The leader¡¯smand was everything to the Dragon Army, and they believed that whatevermand the leader gave to them was for the benefit of countless people.


    That was why they had joined this army in the first ce.


    After some time had passed, the Alliance leader and the Dragon Army came back from the Abyss.


    The Sword Master couldn¡¯t help but cry in despair when she saw the people that returned.


    There were more than thirty members in the army, but less than ten people had returned, and the ones that did return didn¡¯t speak at all, their expressions soulless.


    Furthermore, after a few days, the survivors that had barely made it out alive ended their own lives. They were all skilled martial artists that were beyond the peak realm.


    None of them had a weak mentality, let alone their bodies, but they still couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and ended their own lives.


    The Sword Master begged. She begged them not to do it. She tried to get hold of them while saying that they should continue to live on since they survived.


    Despite her attempts, all of them ended their own lives, with the youngest of the Dragon Army¡ªalso a student of Mount Hua¡ªbeing thest one to do so.


    After this, the Sword Emperor resigned from his position as the leader of Murim Alliance and hid himself, and Gu Cheolun also disbanded the Dragon Army.


    As for what happened while they were in there, the Sword Master couldn¡¯t find out till the end.


    But one thing she learned after some time was that the Sword Emperor¡¯s goal was far from achieving world peace in the first ce.


    * * * *


    <i> ¨C Rustle, rustle.</i>


    The sound of leaves being swept in the yard could be heard.


    ¡°Did you enjoy your meal?¡±


    When I went outside after finishing eating, the Sword Emperor was sweeping the ce.


    ¡°Yes, you should also eat something.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine for a person of my status to eat whenever¡­¡±


    ¡°I heard that one needs to eat more as they age. Please don¡¯t skip your meals.¡±


    ¡°Being considerate to an old man like me¡­ Thank you, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    I was finally getting used to speaking with the Sword Emperor.


    Or maybe I had just gotten used to seeing the Sword Emperor as a servant.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah, who was alsoing outside, ran toward the Sword Emperor and hugged him.


    The old man patted Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s head, but also said in an angry voice, ¡°Seol-Ah, did you eat with the Young Master again?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ it¡¯s¡­ um¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandpa always tells you not to!¡±


    I quickly interrupted when I saw Wi Seol-Ah curl up as she prepared to get yelled at.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I was actually the one that asked her to eat with me.¡±


    ¡°Young Master¡­¡±


    When I stopped him, Wi Seol-Ah quickly hid behind me. Such a thing as a servant eating with a Young Master didn¡¯t make sense in the first ce, but that didn¡¯t matter to me.


    It was even more so because it was Wi Seol-Ah, but I wouldn¡¯t care even if it was someone like Hongwa or Muyeon.


    I remembered the time when the servants were extremely shocked when I tried to eat with them back when we were camping.


    Although it seemed like they just had trouble eating with me, rather than them being scared that they were eating with their master.


    However, they seemed to be finally getting used to me in the recent days.


    <b> ?That¡¯s probably just your imagination.?</b>


    ¡®Why? I think they all seem fine eating with me.¡¯


    <b> ?It would be weird for them to feelfortable eating in front of a fierce guy like you in the first ce.?</b>


    The old man was speaking garbage again. ¡®The girls seem to eat just fine in front of me¡­¡¯


    <b> ?You should be thankful to those girls, since they are the weird ones for being that way.?</b>


    After Elder Shin¡¯s words, I looked at Wi Seol-Ah, and the two girls that had nowe outside


    It was Namgung Bi-ah and Tang Soyeol.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect that Tang Soyeol woulde as well.¡¯


    It was around the time for dinner right now.


    ¡®It was just lunch time. I only rxed in my room for a bit and it¡¯s already time for dinner?¡¯


    When the meals were almost done being prepared, Namgung Bi-ah, who should have been in her guesthouse, naturally joined me. I was used to it now so I didn¡¯t react much.


    The problem was Tang Soyeol who came right after.


    I was surprised because she came out of nowhere and shouted, ¡°Sis!¡±


    Of course, Tang Soyeol saw that there were other people around and apologized, but it was still surprising.


    ¡®Did they have a fight or something?¡¯


    They seemed very close to each other back when I had seen them in Sichuan, but something seemed to have happened between the two.


    While I was telling the Sword Emperor what Wi Seol-Ah had done was fine, Tang Soyeol approached me.


    She started to thank me while fidgeting with her hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I appeared so suddenly, it was disrespectful.¡±


    ¡°I was a bit surprised, but it¡¯s all right.¡±


    ¡°And you even offered to treat me to a meal¡­¡±


    ¡°I asked because I heard that you haven¡¯t eaten yet, were you bothered by it?¡±


    ¡°N, No! Not at all¡­ Actually you can call me more ofte- ¡°


    ¡°Young Master! Should I bring some yakgwa?¡±


    While Tang Soyeol was talking, Wi Seol-Ah interrupted her.


    ¡°What¡¯s yakgwa?¡±


    ¡°A snack! We already finished our meal!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re gonna eat more even after all that?¡±


    ¡°Sister Hongwa told me that we have a separate stomach for meals and snacks.¡±


    ¡®No, I think you just eat a lot.¡¯


    ¡®But saying that would make her sulk.¡¯


    It was fun to tease her, but I still had to remember that there was a guest next to me.


    And since I wanted something sweet, I asked Wi Seol-Ah to bring us some yakgwas.


    ¡®Come to think of it, I think Tang Soyeol was saying something.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what were you saying earlier?¡±


    ¡°¡­N-Nothing¡­¡±


    Tang Soyeol seemed pretty sad, judging from the expression on her face.


    ¡°Even his servant is that pretty¡­¡± she mumbled to herself while looking in the direction Wi Seol-Ah had run off to.


    I was honestly starting to get scared of her, wondering if there really was a ghost possessing her.


    Tang Soyeol, still looking a bit downcast, spoke to me.


    ¡°Um¡­ Young Master Gu.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°About the request I made earlier¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    The Tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes.


    ¡®To be honest, it¡¯s kind of a hassle to go there.¡¯


    The name sounded grand, but the tournament was basically young prodigies trying to win over others.


    I could ask what I could be going there for, but since the location was Hanam, there was something I needed to go there for.


    ¡°First, I¡¯ll have to ask the Lord, so I can¡¯t give you an answer yet.¡±


    Of course, Father would have to approve first.


    I would assume that he wouldn¡¯t let me leave the n again, since I had been outside the n for too long, whether it was Sichuan or Shaanxi.


    ¡®And if I can¡¯t leave, I could use that as an excuse to reject her request.¡¯


    On the other hand, the Tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes was also a way to spread a student or a child¡¯s name to the world and it would be weird not to take advantage of it.


    But this god-damned n was clearly weird.


    ¡°T¡­ Then please tell me when you are certain.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After our conversation ended, Tang Soyeol slightly bowed and left for her building along with an escort.


    ¡°You¡¯re going?¡±


    After Tang Soyeol left, I turned to the voice I heard next to me.


    It was Namgung Bi-ah, her eyes fixed on me. I felt chills run up my back for some reason¡­


    ¡°What is it all of a sudden? Why are you opening your eyes like that?¡±


    <i> It looked like she was ring at me. </i><b><i>Did I make a mistake?</i></b>


    When she asked if I was going, she was probably referring to the Tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes. I was going to respond that I wasn¡¯t sure yet, but Namgung Bi-ah spoke first.


    ¡°If you are¡­ then I¡¯m going with you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Before I could answer, Namgung Bi-ah had already left without letting me answer.


    ¡®Elder Shi- ¡®


    <b> ?Don¡¯t talk to me. I want to kill you right now.?</b>


    ¡®¡­¡¯


    I was thinking of asking him, but for some reason, he seemed to have gotten really mad, so I shut my mouth.


    Then, Wi Seol-Ah came with some yakgwas. By the time we were finished eating them, it was already nighttime.


    Around the time everyone would be asleep, I got up and prepared myself. In my hand was the flower that I had brought from the ck Pce hideout.


    As nned, tonight I was going to consume this flower.


    My body finished purifying all the demonic Qi in my body, and I somewhat understood how to use the Taoist Qi after following Elder Shin¡¯s instructions.


    Therefore, it would be okay for me to eat this thing now.


    <b> ?Are you nning to just gulp it down in that state??</b>


    ¡°That is the most straightforward way.¡±


    Instead of frying it or making a soup out of it, eating itpletely unprocessed, in its original state, was the most effective way to get all the energy the herb held.


    <b> ?You don¡¯t know what will happen to your body, so be cautious.?</b>


    The old man¡¯s words didn¡¯t worry me.


    Usually, I would think for a long time, worrying about the problems it might cause, or if I should really eat this, but for some reason, I felt like there would be no problems with me eating it.


    Therefore, without hesitation, I gulped down the flower, its leaves first.


    Elder Shin shouted.


    <b>?You crazy fucker¡­! Why are you suddenly¡­!?</b>


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    I gulped down the whole thing without even trying to absorb the Qi the herb held.


    ¡°Why did I do that?¡±


    I also couldn¡¯t understand it despite having eaten it.


    I hurriedly gulped it down as if someone forced me. It felt like it was ording to my own will, but also not at the same time.


    ¡°What now?¡±


    <i>-Thud-!</i>


    I felt something strange, so I tried to exin it to Elder Shin, but I quickly closed my mouth.


    Along with intense vibrations, something was running around inside my body.


    Something wasing.

 Chapter 113: Azure Heavenly Sword, Namgung Jin (1)

    <b>? Azure Heavenly Sword, Namgung Jin (1) ?</b>


    <i>¨C Brzzzzzzt-!</i>


    Unrestrained Qi started to run rampant around my body as if a storm was raging inside of me.


    I didn¡¯t know where the violent Qi originated from, but it quickly passed through the middle abdomen and continued to climb upward.


    My middle abdomen was like a calm pond.


    It took me quite a lot of effort to finally calm down the different Qis inside of me after reaching the peak realm¡­


    All my work was wasted, because it felt as if a huge boulder had fallen on it now.


    ¡®God damn it.¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t actually say it out loud. I couldn¡¯t afford to even open my mouth as it might mess up the flow of the Qi.


    <i>-Thud-! m-!</i>


    I devoured the flower like a maniac. The impulse was so sudden that it made me question if it was even my own will.


    Honestly, eating it was fine, since that was my n anyway.


    My n didn¡¯t ount for the Qi that the flower held inside.


    ¡®Is it just Qi, Taoist Qi, or could it even be demonic Qi?¡¯


    There were too many types of Qis that I could feel from it. What kind of flower was this for me to feel all this?


    <b> ?You also have a bunch of stuff like that in you, so you are no different.?</b>


    ¡®¡­Stop making fun of me, I¡¯m trying to focus.¡¯


    He wasn¡¯t wrong.


    ¡®If it wasn¡¯t me that ate this flower, they would¡¯ve probably died right away with their insides being destroyed.


    I wasn¡¯t exaggerating. This flower wasn¡¯t something that could be called just a simple herb.


    Demonic Qi was always a dangerous Qi to martial artists.


    Not only did it make them go mad, but it disabled the Qi they possessed and it made their body weak.


    That was something that many didn¡¯t understand when they were blessed by the Heavenly Demon.


    The ones that were bestowed demonic Qi by the Heavenly Demon itself still went mad, but their body didn¡¯t be weak nor did they face death.


    Instead, their bodies actually became stronger thanks to the demonic Qi, which allowed them to reach higher realms.


    ¡®How does that make sense?¡¯


    This was another reason why I questioned if the Heavenly Demon was truly human.


    Not only did the Heavenly Demon possess outstanding power, but it was also achieving these feats that discarded all logic, challenging our understanding.


    I was certain of it because I had lived as a demonic human before.


    Demonic Qi could not coexist with normal Qi.


    Which was why this flower felt that much stranger.


    ¡®For what reason were they growing this flower?¡¯


    Not only did this flower hold Qi and demonic Qi, but it also held Taoist Qi. Taoist Qi was understandable since it wasn¡¯t much differentpared to normal Qi.


    Demonic Qi was another story, however.


    The only reason why my body was able to hold all those different types of Qi inside my body was because the demonic Qi had been given to me by the Heavenly Demon.


    While I was sweating with Qi flowing around my body, Elder Shin spoke.


    <b> ?It seems like it¡¯s still bearable.?</b>


    ¡®Yeah, thankfully it¡¯s bearable for now.¡¯


    The pain I was feeling right now wasn¡¯t as bad as when I had absorbed demonic Qi from the Sword Master.


    That was why I was able to think about other stuff during the process.


    ¡®Did they not make this flower for it to be consumed?¡¯


    No matter how I looked at it, this flower could not be consumed, so maybe they had created it for a whole different reason.


    If one wanted to endure after consuming three different kinds of Qis, they had to possess the exact same mix in their body.


    The different types of QI had to be able to coexist in one¡¯s body, and if they couldn¡¯t, they would break it apart.


    ¡®That is some bullshit.¡¯


    Basically, one would need a miracle to be able to eat this.


    Elder Shin spoke.


    <b> ?Three different types of Qis coexisting in the same vessel¡­ It¡¯s as if this was created just for you.? </b>


    Such a thought had also struck me.


    With all the crazy stuff that had happened to me, this idea wasn¡¯t that far-fetched. Nheless, there was no way that was the case here.


    ¡®If they created it for a different reason than consumption, I don¡¯t know what that reason it. And if they meant for it to be consumed¡­¡¯


    That meant that there was someone in the ck Pce that was just like me. Someone who would be fine even if they consumed the flower.


    <b><i> Who was that?</i></b>


    ¡®The Pce Lord?¡¯


    The Lord of the ck Pce, also known by some as the Dark Pavillion, was a person that was one of the top martial artists of the Unorthodox Faction. I didn¡¯t know much about them. I only heard that they died after being defeated by the Murim Alliance in a battle.


    But thinking about it now, I wondered if that person had really died.


    I had to doubt every single thing when it came to the ck Pce because of their connection to the Demonic Cult.


    ¡®But what if it¡¯s not that person?¡¯


    <b><i>Was it for the Heavenly Demon itself? Are they already making moves behind the scenes?</i></b>


    It was a horrifying thought.


    I had to pray that that wasn¡¯t the case. If the Heavenly Demon was already orchestrating its appearance at this time, then all the information I knew from my past life would be useless. The timeline would be just too twisted.


    <i> ¨C Ssssss¡­</i>


    The Qi that rampaged inside my body started to calm down. The absorbing process was being finished.


    To prove that, my Destructive me Martial Arts started to purify the demonic Qi that had been absorbed, and the amount of Taoist Qi in my body increased.


    <b> ?Not bad.?</b>


    Elder Shin¡¯s tone was positive, because the vast Taoist Qi inside of me showed off its presence along with a scent of plum blossoms.


    The increasing Taoist Qi would help me in the future as it could be used to pacify the unrestrained wild Qi coursing through my body.


    With all this increased my Qi reserves, I was going above the realm of martial artists that had been training for sixty years.


    ¡®It took me so long to reach this stage before.¡¯


    <b><i> How long did it take me again? I believe I reached this level around the time I started to spread my name after bing a demonic human. </i></b>


    It was fast. In not even a year, my growth was substantial.


    ¡®But I still need to grow faster.¡¯


    I still wasn¡¯t in a position where I could be satisfied.


    I had to reach at least half of my past life¡¯s prime by the age of twenty.


    ¡°Whew¡­¡±


    Steam wasing out of my mouth as I breathed.


    Thankfully, I was sessful in absorbing most of the Qi the flower held.


    <i>¨C Chirp! Chirp chirp!</i>


    Sunlight came in through the windows, and I heard chirping sounds. Because I had been immensely focused, I didn¡¯t even notice how much time had passed and that it was already morning.


    The biggest change I had gotten from this wasn¡¯t the fact that the volume of my Qi had increased.


    <i>¨C ze-!</i>


    I summoned mes in my hand. The color was slightly different as it was mixed with some taoist Qi of Mount Hua.


    The mes that used to be just wild before now had their own pattern. It meant that I now had more control over my mes.


    ¨C Clench!


    I extinguished the mes by clenching my fists.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile, it was that big of a change.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it worked.¡±


    Only after a few months of reaching the peak realm, my n¡¯s me arts had also reached the 5th realm.


    * * * *


    I didn¡¯t get any sleep during the night, but my body couldn¡¯t feel more refreshed.


    It was possible that I felt that way because I reached a higher realm.


    After leaving my room, I immediately went to the training area.


    The training area was soon filled with mes. I only focused on condensing my power in recent days since Elder Shin had told me to do so, so it had been a while since I had gotten to discharge as much mes as I wanted.


    ¡®I feel noticeably morefortable since reaching a new level.¡¯


    The unrestrained nature of my mes had been reduced, and the me itself was denser and more potent. Despite that, it was easier for me to control.


    Although it looked like it would burn away everything in its path, I could make it so that it wouldn¡¯t damage anything nearby.


    The me rings around my body also spun around faster.


    ¡®Should I also try condensing them?¡¯


    I wanted to test how far I could go, but I erased my mes when I felt a faint presence.


    I spoke after blowing away the heat.


    ¡°I was thinking of visiting you, but hello.¡±


    In the entrance of the training area was a giant, eight-feet-tall man with his white hair tied.


    <b> ?What is that nonsense of a body??</b>


    Even Elder Shin, who was used to seeing muscr men in Mount Hua, was shocked after seeing this giant.


    The Second Elder, who had just sent me away to Mount Hua after giving me a treasure, was staring at me with a shocked expression.


    <b><i>Did he see me train just now?</i></b> I noticed Second Elder¡¯s eyes shaking.


    ¡°How did you end up like this in just a few months?¡±


    ¡°You are speaking as if I got heavily injured or something.¡±


    End up like this? That sounded dramatic, anyone would think his words were about some injury.


    Whether he could hear me or not, the Second Elder continued to speak with a trembling voice.


    ¡°Dragon¡­ Yangcheon, you were a dragon all along.¡±


    ¡°Why are you saying these things in front of me, it¡¯s embarrassing¡­¡±


    ¡°I just thought that your talent bloomed a littlete, but this old man didn¡¯t expect that you were this formidable.¡±


    It was understandable that the Second Elder was surprised. I would react the same if I sent someone away on a trip and they came back a peak realm martial artist.


    ¡°Did your Qi increase?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I got lucky.¡±


    I didn¡¯t consume just one, but many different Qis.


    One may have been willful, and the other may have been forced, but at the end of the day, all of that was part of the process of bing stronger.


    ¡®Thanks to that, I got a head start.¡¯


    The journey of a martial artist starts once they had reached the peak realm. At least ording to my standards.


    Hearing that thought of mine, Elder Shin couldn¡¯t help but exim, thinking I was being absurd.


    <b> ?Aren¡¯t your standards too high? Peak realm is a dream for countless martial artists.?</b>


    ¡®I¡¯m a bit too desperate to use the same standards as them.¡¯


    It was understandable that others aimed lower, but my sights were set above the sky.


    The future would be doomed if I stopped to look around me.


    ¡°The Lord really has a talent when ites to giving birth to great children.¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m not sure about that one.¡¯


    Sure, the daughters¡¯ talents were impressive, but their personalities sucked.


    ¡®I¡¯m the only normal one.¡¯


    I may have been immature back when I was young, but since I fixed myself, I was probably the most normal one out of all of them.


    <b> ?In my eyes, you may have luck with getting women, but your guilty conscience is gone. It looks like you¡¯ve gone crazy because of theck of sleepst night.?</b>


    ¡®¡­¡¯


    <b><i> Ahem.</i></b>


    After letting out a fake cough, I walked toward the Second Elder. The old man still had a very shocked expression.


    ¡°Your jaw is going to hit the ground at that rate.¡±


    I said these words because his mouth was wide open.


    After approaching the Second Elder, I showed him the bracelet that I had on my arm.


    ¡°The Celestial Plum Blossom told me that you had given him this. What is this?¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. I did send him this.¡±


    His reaction indicated that he had forgotten about it. ¡®I heard that you sent this to the Celestial Plum Blossom so that it¡¯s given to me, what are you on, old man¡­?¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much.¡±


    ¡°You also said the same about Mount Hua¡¯s treasurest time¡­¡±


    ¡°That was a practical joke, but this time it really is nothing.¡±


    There was no credibility in those words as it came from none other than the Second Elder himself.


    When I stared at him with doubt, the man bonked my head with his huge fist.


    ¨C Smack!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    I rolled on the floor, hurt by the sudden impact.


    ¡®This crazy old man, I swear¡­!¡¯


    Despite me reaching the peak realm, I still couldn¡¯t dodge the Second Elder¡¯s bonking.


    ¡°You brat! How could you doubt me like that! I personally came to see you because we haven¡¯t seen each other in a while!¡±


    ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t just use your fists like that! What will you do if my head breaks, senior?!¡±


    ¡°Break my ass! I only gave you a cute tap!¡±


    ¡°A cute tap¡­?¡±


    ¡®I heard the loud smacking from the top of my head, and you¡¯re saying it was just a cute tap¡­?¡¯


    <b> ?I guess being shameless is a unique hereditary trait in your household.?</b>


    My head was ringing already, but the harsh words that came from Elder Shin stabbed straight into my chest.


    The Second Elder spoke to me while I was rubbing my head.


    ¡°Anyway like I said, it¡¯s nothing much, so just keep it on your arm like that.¡±


    ¡°Why do I have to keep it on when it¡¯s nothing much?¡±


    ¡°Do you want another taste of my fist?¡±


    I shut up at his threat. ¡®I swear I¡¯ll get you back next time¡­¡¯


    I didn¡¯t know why everyone was trying to hang things on my body recently, whether it was the Second Elder or Gu Huibi.


    While looking at me avoiding his eye contact, the Second Elder smirked.


    ¡°Despite reaching that level, your shitty personality is still the same¡­ I don¡¯t know if I should be happy or not.¡±


    ¡°What brought you here in the morning?¡±


    ¡°I told you, I just came to see you.¡±


    ¡°Then you should¡¯ve just sent a servant to summon me. I nned to visit you today anyway.¡±


    ¡°And I nned to train today anyway.¡±


    It seemed like he wasn¡¯t lying since the Second Elder¡¯s thick muscles looked even more pumped than usual.


    He really must have been training before we ran into each other.


    ¡°Oh, did you hear that Yeonseo came out?¡±


    ¡°Second sister?¡±


    Gu Yeonseo, who I hadst seen back on Nine Dragons Day, finally came out from her closed training.


    Although it did bother me that thest time we had seen each other we weren¡¯t on the best of terms.


    ¡®I don¡¯t think I have to visit her.¡¯


    If she needed anything, she woulde to me herself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll- ¡°


    ¡°Oh, and some people from Namgung n came as well.¡±


    The old man¡¯s interjection made my eyes open wide from shock.


    ¡°The Namgung n?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I believe they came because of your fianc¨¦e.¡±


    It had only been one day since Namgung Bi-ah had arrived in Shanxi. There was no way they could havee here this fast since it would have also taken time for the letter to reach them.


    ¡®Does that mean they were already here?¡¯


    It seemed like they had been waiting for Namgung Bi-ah to arrive in the Gu n.


    ¡°I wonder why we¡¯ve been having such important guests over recently, whether it¡¯s from the Tang n or the Namgung n.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have to go somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Where are you¡­ ¡°


    I passed by the Second Elder, in a hurry to leave. I was just thinking of walking at a fast pace, but Qi started to flow around my body.


    Qi only acted on will. This meant that it was activated by my emotions getting the better of me.


    ¡®This is urgent.¡¯


    I noticed that I was feeling desperate, but I didn¡¯t know why I felt this way.


    It took no time for me to go to the guest house that Namgung Bi-ah was staying in.


    It was thanks to the increase in my Qi that I was able to get there so fast.


    When I arrived, I saw that Namgung Bi-ah was already outside the building.


    However, the situation was strange.


    She looked like she had just woken up from sleep, and her white skinny arm had been grabbed by someone.


    Judging by how it seemed like she was putting strength into the arm that was being grabbed, the person holding her couldn¡¯t be weak.


    It didn¡¯t seem like a good situation, so I nned to go over there to stop whatever was happening.


    I also wanted to know what was going on.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on her-¡°


    <i>¨C p!</i>


    I stopped my steps after hearing a sharp sound.


    Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s head was turned around.


    Her cheek became red, and blood flowed down her mouth.


    <i>¨C ze.</i>


    <strong>Along with heat, my body instantly burst into mes.</strong>

 Chapter 114: Azure Heavenly Sword, Namgung Jin (2)

    <b>? Azure Heavenly Sword, Namgung Jin (2) ?</b>


    ¡®You wouldn¡¯t know what I had to go through the day you disappeared.¡¯


    ¡®You would probably never know, since I would never talk to you.¡¯


    ¡®Did you know? I don¡¯t like the moon.¡¯


    ¡®Moon being up in the sky means that night hase¡­¡¯


    ¡®And I despise the night.¡¯


    ¡®Whenever the moon is up in the sky, I stand still and look up.¡®


    ¡®I am a bit curious now, what the moon meant to you for you to not even pretend to hear me when I called for you.¡¯


    I always wondered what you dreamt of while looking at the moon. Despite the fact that me and you both had a shitty life.


    But despite this sad life, you always looked for something.


    Unlike me.


    ¡®It¡¯s just¡­ The times I asked you why you loved the moon that much and you closed your eyes in response are long past, and that realization makes me sad.¡¯


    ¡®Just a little bit.¡¯


    ¡®A bit little enough to not be noticeable on the outside, that little.¡¯


    <b><i>Why did you do that?</i></b>


    I still wondered about that. After death, you wouldn¡¯t see your beloved moon, nor could you swing the sword you loved so much.


    You wouldn¡¯t even get that revenge that you always wanted.


    <b><i> Despite knowing all that, why did you do it?</i></b>


    You probably wouldn¡¯t give me the answer even if we met again. I could already tell with your damned personality.


    You asked me at yourst moment if the moon was up in the sky.


    It wasn¡¯t. It had already gone down and disappeared.


    <b><i> ¨C Trickle.</i></b>


    I poured wine on my sword.


    This was the wine you used to drink every once in a while. ¡®This should be enough.¡¯


    <b> ?But I¡¯m not going to say that I¡¯ll achieve it for you.?</b>


    <strong>¡®I never got to hear what your dream was, nor what you lived for.¡¯</strong>


    <strong>¡®So I won¡¯t be able to achieve the things you wanted to do.¡¯</strong>


    <strong>¡®You wouldn¡¯t even have talked about it even if you didn¡¯t die.¡¯</strong>


    <strong>¡®Because I know that that¡¯s simply not possible.¡¯ </strong>


    I drank the rest of the wine that remained in the bottle and put it aside.


    This much pointless thinking was enough for me.


    There were corpses of Murim Alliance¡¯s martial artists all around me. They all seemed to have been ripped apart by mes.


    I lifted my head up and looked up into the sky.


    <b> ?The moon still isn¡¯t up.?</b>


    A full moon was shining brightly in the sky¡­


    But that wasn¡¯t the moon I was looking for.


    * * * *


    The first thing one felt after reaching the peak realm was none other than a feeling of disharmony with one¡¯s own body.


    It was because the peak realm was a point where one experienced the biggest change in their body.


    The peak realm was a point where the body gradually became one with its Qi.


    To put it simply, Qi gradually permeated into the body.


    One¡¯s grip would be powerful even without actively using Qi, and broad vision would be natural despite having to use QI to enhance their vision before.


    Some would call this superhuman, and some would call this the point of transcending beyond human.


    Whatever really was the case didn¡¯t matter. Speaking from experience, this was just the starting point of the path I needed to walk on.


    <i>¨C ze-!</i>


    The mes I covered myself with weren¡¯t too vast. It was because I had condensed them inside my body.


    Looking at the situation with my broad, enhanced vision, I could see everything clearly. I instinctively knew that the man I was looking at was stronger than me.


    ¡®So what?¡¯


    ¡®Let¡¯s try to be rational here and think if charging in like this is the logical thing to do.¡¯


    Judging by how he treated Namgung Bi-ah like that despite the fact that she was a direct descendant of the n meant that he wasn¡¯t in a low position himself.


    <b><i> Do I have any excuses to charge at him? Me being her fianc¨¦ really enough of a reason for me to charge at him? Are my actions truly justified? </i></b>


    <i>¨C Press.</i>


    Strength was focused into my feet. Even with me trying to think rationally, my body kept moving.


    ¡®If it¡¯s an excuse that I need¡­¡¯


    There was blood. I saw the redness on her cheek which was swollen.


    That was enough of an excuse.


    What was she to me for me to be this angry?


    ¡®That¡¯s not the time to be thinking about that.¡¯


    <i>¨C m!</i>


    Heat immediately filled up my abdomen. A storm that resembled my raging emotions ravaged about inside my body, but I was able to endure it.


    If I had to look for why I was so angry, it was quite simple.


    I had thought there was no longer room for emotions inside me. After my resurrection, though, I experienced many emotions, filling my heart even more. If there was no room before, now those emotions were threatening to burst out.


    My body, enhanced with Qi, arrived at my target before the wind could.


    The man noticed me and started to move after I had gotten behind him, but I was faster.


    I used mes to block his vision, and my fist enhanced with Qi wasunched.


    I didn¡¯t have the time to think about where I should aim for. Despite the fact that his posture was messed up due to him having to move so suddenly, he still had plenty of strength to endure my attack.


    ¨C m!


    Along with my fist, Qi exploded and an explosive sound reverberated throughout the area. The heat was lingering in the air, but I had to clench my teeth.


    ¡®It didn¡¯t work.¡¯


    It was just an inch away.


    My fist that wasunched right in front of his nose had been blocked by the man¡¯s hand.


    ¨C Swoosh!


    Along with a wave of Qi that was unleashed by the man, my heat was pushed away and scattered. My cheek felt tingly.


    The wave of Qi had a slight bit of lightning Qi in it.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    He spoke in a serious tone. The hand that blocked my fist had been way too fast. He would¡¯ve been even faster if that were a proper fight.


    He was strong. He was a martial artist so strong that I couldn¡¯t even tell what his level was.


    There was one thing that I was certain of, however. I couldnd one hit.


    I don¡¯t know where that belief came from, but I knew I could do it.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    When I circted Qi in my body again, the man let out augh, thinking my reaction was ridiculous.


    ¡°You seem to be in high spirits still. That¡¯smendable, but¡­¡±


    The tingly sensation that came out from the man¡¯s body formed into a shape and started to press me down. It was a familiar sensation.


    It was a sensation that I had felt countless times from Namgung Bi-ah in my past life, and it was on a whole different levelpared to the current Namgung Bi-ah.


    ¡°You should train your eyes better and read your opponent.¡±


    The man¡¯s hand started to reach for me. Just by looking at the dense lightning Qi of his, I could tell how powerful he was.


    As his hand arrived right in front of my eyes, the man suddenly stopped his movement.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    The man spoke in a slightly irritated tone. He wasn¡¯t talking to me. Namgung Bi-ah who was on the ground before, was holding the man back.


    ¡°Please¡­ stop.¡±


    ¡°First you run away, and now you even disobey me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Despite the man talking fiercely, Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s arms that were wrapping around his waist only tightened.


    The man clicked his tongue in dissatisfaction.


    His eyes that had been on Namgung Bi-ah turned to me.


    ¡°What is your name?¡±


    The man¡¯s Qi was still pressing down my body, but it was still bearable.


    Because I had felt much denser, more evolved pressure than this countless times in my past life.


    I looked into his eyes and answered, ¡°I am Gu Yangcheon, Lord Namgung.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard my name.


    ¡°I see, I heard you were stronger than kids your age. So you¡¯re the son of the Gu n¡¯s lord.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°It seems like you knew who I was, so why did you do such a thing?¡±


    His disposition was cold, which wasmon for his n, and his eyes were filled with arrogance.


    The King of Swords of this generation, the lord of the Namgung n¡­


    Azure Heavenly Sword, Namgung Jin.


    He was Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s father.


    There wasn¡¯t anyone who didn¡¯t know who he was. There was no one else that could replicate this Qi and those eyes of his.


    I didn¡¯t know why Namgung Jin hade all the way here when he should be in Anhui¡¯s pce, but I didn¡¯t want to lose and lower my head to his arrogant gaze.


    ¡°You just tried to harm the Lord of the Namgung n. Do you know how serious of an offense that is?¡±


    ¡°How could I just sit still and do nothing when I saw you p my fianc¨¦e?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I only realized who you were after I had already attacked you. Before that, all I saw was an intruder attacking one of our guests.¡±


    I retrieved the mes that were covering my body, and unleashed the heat I was holding in my body. A wave of heat spread in the air instantly after.


    Namgung Jin¡¯s hair swayed due to the wave.


    Namgung Jin was staring at me with a frown on his face.


    ¡°How sophistic of you.¡±


    ¡°I only did what I had to do as a member of the Gu n.¡±


    This was indeed sophistry, like Namgung Jin said. But I didn¡¯t say those words because I thought they would convince the man in front of me.


    I couldn¡¯t curse at the Lord of the Namgung n either, even if it was me.


    Thus, I had to annoy him like this.


    Namgung Jin also recalled his Qi. The guards that had their swords drawn due to the sudden attack put their swords back after Namgung Jin signaled them with his hand.


    When the tingly sensation went away, I felt like I could breathe easier.


    Namgung Jin then spoke to me.


    ¡°I no longer have any intention of ying along with your sophistry. I¡¯ll let Lord Gu know about this.¡±


    Namgung Jin didn¡¯t say much despite the fact that he had been attacked. He had a bothered expression but didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡®Howe?¡¯


    I thought he would rage more.


    ¡®Is there something that¡¯s holding him back?¡¯


    If there wasn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t let me go this easily.


    Namgung Jin hid his bothered expression and moved on to a different topic. It was about Namgung Cheonjun that I had met some time ago.


    ¡°I heard that you taught my son a lesson. I thought that he let his guard down since he was a sad child that trusted his talent too much, but now that we¡¯ve met in person, it seemed like I was wrong.¡±


    ¡°How could you call it a lesson, senior? I am not at the level where I could teach that great Sir Lightning Dragon, Lord Namgung. A better way to phrase it is that I gave him a thorough beating because he kept taunting me.¡±


    <i>¨C Crack.</i>


    As the formidable man heard me speak to him with a hint of sarcasm, I could see a wrinkle appear between his eyebrows.


    ¡®Lightning Dragon, huh¡­ Back then I was at a pathetic level and possessed almost no Qi, but it would be different now.¡¯


    Of course, Namgung Cheonjun could¡¯ve also gotten stronger, but was that really the case?


    Namgung Jin also definitely knew that my words wereced with thorns.


    ¡°I can see that you have talent, but youck modesty. That part really resembles your father.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, senior. And dare I say, I noticed some of your traits in your son as well!¡±


    ¡°You¡­!¡±


    After finally erupting, Namgung Jin¡¯s face became red. He didn¡¯t pull his sword out, but his Qi from earlier started to charge up again.


    Still, it was never unleashed. Both Namgung Jin and I, as well as everyone in the area, felt the presence that was approaching from behind us.


    ¡°The Lord of Gu¡­¡± Namgung Jin said after fixing his expression. The man that came in with calm steps was Gu Cheolun, my father.


    Father didn¡¯t look at Namgung Jin, and only took a slight nce at Namgung Bi-ah. Then, his eyes fell on me. As soon as his gaze fixed on me, I couldn¡¯t help but shudder.


    After a short sigh, he said, ¡°I recall that I told you to rest ande to my room tonight, yet you cause trouble this early in the morning.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I avoided his gaze when I heard him speak in such a serious tone. He wasn¡¯t wrong, I had indeed caused trouble.


    Father then walked closer to the other lord and greeted him with respect.


    ¡°It seemed like my son has troubled you.¡±


    ¡°Lord Gu.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still an immature child. Please calm your anger as I will give him a proper scoldingter.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how immature he is, I need to take this into thew-¡°


    ¡°You apologize to him too, right now.¡±


    ¡°I apologize.¡±


    I lowered my head and apologized as my father told me to. Because my father cut him off, and my apology didn¡¯t let him continue, Namgung Jin frowned even more.


    ¡°It seems that you haven¡¯t changed one bit, Lord Gu.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also d that you seem to be in good health, Lord Namgung.¡±


    ¡°Like father like son¡­<i> Sigh</i>.¡±


    It seemed like his anger reached all the way up to his neck, but he didn¡¯t speak anymore.


    No matter how I looked at it, he didn¡¯t seem like the type to hold his anger in, so why was he acting like this? Did he really have a weakness or something?


    ¡°I expect corrective measures to be taken for this.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Father then looked at Namgung Bi-ah. He saw her swollen cheek and blood at the corner of her mouth, but his expression didn¡¯t change.


    Noticing my father, Namgung Jin asked, ¡°Are you going toment on how I discipline my child?¡±


    ¡°I have no intention to. I just thought that it¡¯d be good to heal her as soon as possible. Big events areing up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it myself.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Father then looked at me again. <b><i>Is he going to scold me?</i></b> His eyes looked a bit strange, though, so it didn¡¯t feel quite right to say that.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Contrary to his expression, his voice was deep and calm. I still didn¡¯t move, and looked at Namgung Bi-ah.


    Seeing my concern, Father said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that child. She¡¯ll be better soon, I already called people over. Just follow me.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    <b><i>When? It seemed like he hade here right away, so when did he have the time to call people over?</i></b>


    <b><i> Or did he already know that this would happen?</i></b>


    To prove my father¡¯s words, the medics of the Gu n were alreadying over. I heard Namgung Jin click his tongue behind us.


    Seeing the situation was resolved, I followed my father.


    * * * *


    ¡®He really is just like his father.¡¯


    That was the thought of the Lord of Namgung n, Azure Heavenly Sword Namgung Jin. Not only did they look the same appearance-wise, but their irritating way of talking to others was identical.


    And then there was also their talent.


    ¡®Just like the Sword Phoenix as well, he seems to have immense luck when ites to his children.¡¯


    Namgung Jin thought about Gu Yangcheon. It may have been a surprise attack, but he still didn¡¯t notice it until the young man was already behind him, ready to strike.


    <b><i> Is it because Gu Yangcheon was fast? He may have been fast, but he isn¡¯t at a realm where he could dare topare to the speed of the Namgung n. </i></b>


    Namgung Jin looked at the hand that had blocked Gu Yangcheon¡¯s fist.


    His hand was slightly red. Moreover, although it was also slight, his hand was shaking. His own son, Namgung Cheonjun, couldn¡¯t even touch his clothes.


    It wouldn¡¯t be possible unless the kid poisoned him during a meal.


    <b><i> But what about that child? </i></b>


    He was in Namgung Jin¡¯s grasp, directly under the pressure of his Qi, but this young man was still determined to fight back.


    Was it because he was still young that he didn¡¯t know much about the world, or was it because he didn¡¯t know when to back down because he was just like his father?


    In Namgung Jin¡¯s eyes, neither of those assessments felt true.


    Gu Yangcheon¡¯s eyes were telling him that. He <i>could</i> fight back.


    ¡®How dare a young prodigy that¡¯s younger than my son even have such a notion, a child of the Gu n no less?¡¯


    <i>¨C Crack.</i>


    He hadn¡¯t been too mad about the fact that Gu Yangcheon had beaten up his son.


    His son was just weak, in and simple. Namgung Jin understood that principle more than anyone.


    But the situation just now was different.


    Usually, he wouldn¡¯t have let this pass with him clenching his teeth like this. He could¡¯ve made this into a much bigger thing if he so tried.


    ¡®If it wasn¡¯t the Gu n.¡¯


    He would¡¯ve done so if he wasn¡¯t in this ominousnd. Namgung Jin then thought about Gu Cheolun that he had met just now.


    It looked like he was being respectful to him, but his eyes weren¡¯t. He was always like this. He already knew that somewhat since he became the Lord of his n and heard about the Gu n from his grandfather, but to experience it first-hand still didn¡¯t sit right with him.


    Those eyes of his that always seemed to look down on others. Namgung Jin then opened his mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll end the punishment at that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah lowered her head after hearing Namgung Jin¡¯s sharp words.


    ¡°Originally I would have dragged you back into the n and punished you for it, but now is not a good time.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Tidy her up after the treatment, make her as beautiful as possible.¡±


    The servants around him shouted agreement upon hearing their master¡¯smand.


    ¡®I don¡¯t like it.¡¯


    Namgung Jin¡¯s wrinkled eyebrows had no intention ofing back to their normal state.


    That was how much he disliked this.


    Today was the day the engagement with the Gu n had been scheduled for. That only made him dislike the situation even more.


    The fact that the Lord of the Namgung n himself, had toe all the way to the Gu n¡­


    The fact that this actually talented daughter of his left the n in order to follow some Gu n child¡­


    The fact that the elders and his grandfather were the ones who had made the decision to marry off his daughter¡­


    And¡­ the fact that the dragon of this generation would undoubtedly be this son of the Gu n.


    ¡®I want to get rid of it all.¡¯


    Thest thought especially angered him, but Namgung Jin pushed those thoughts back inside.


    He couldn¡¯t afford to do that.


    At least not now.


    * * * * *


    The Lord¡¯s room that I came back to in only a day. It was a room that I always went to whenever I caused trouble, so I felt a bit nervous.


    <b> ?You tried to beat up a n Lord, are you right in your head??</b>


    ¡®You stayed quiet and watched it like it was great entertainment before, so why scold me now?¡¯


    <b> ?You had already charged at him by the time I decided to stop you.?</b>


    It was a lie.


    There was quite some time when I was just standing there, flowing my Qi, and making the decision.


    Throughout all of that, Elder Shin didn¡¯t say a word.


    I could even tell that he was entertained by the whole thing.


    <b> ?Ahem.?</b>


    ¡®See, you¡¯re fake-coughing, I knew it!¡¯


    <b> ?Still, why did you still act after realizing who you were up against??</b>


    I only realized that it was the Namgung n¡¯s Lord after I had seen his face, but I had instinctively known that he was stronger than me way before that.


    It was indeed reckless of me to act this way.


    Father was sitting still and had his eyes closed. Thanks to that, I didn¡¯t know what kind of punishment I would get, so I was getting anxious, thinking of hundreds of things that could be used to punish me.


    Something simr had happened back in my past life, and I was sent to Gu Huibi¡¯s swordsmen army. I was serving under Gu Huibi for more than half a year, and just thinking of that made me break out in a cold sweat.


    I would rather do closed training for half a year instead of having to relive that.


    Father finally opened his eyes and looked at me. I gulped, wondering what he would say to me¡­


    ¡°Good work.¡±


    <b> ?Huh??</b>


    ¡°P-Pardon?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but frown, confused by my father¡¯s words.


    I expected many different things¡­ but that was not one of them.

 Chapter 115: Let’s Make a Bet (1)

    <b>? Let¡¯s Make a Bet (1) ?</b>


    <b><i>Did I hear wrong?</i></b>


    No matter how I looked at it, those words shouldn¡¯t havee out of his mouth.


    I continued to stare at my father in confusion, but as soon as he finished talking, he stopped looking at me.


    ¡°Lord.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m listening. You may speak.¡±


    ¡°By chance, do you and the Namgung n¡¯s lord not get along?¡±


    Father reacted to my question. The eyes that were looking at the letters on the desk were now directed at me again.


    ¡°Why do you think that?¡±


    ¡°It just feels that way.¡±


    Judging by both Namgung Jin and Father¡¯s reactions, for some reason I felt that the two didn¡¯t have a very good rtionship.


    ¡®Did something happen between those two?¡¯


    Father didn¡¯t answer my question. He just stared at me for a bit, then looked away.


    He didn¡¯t confirm, but he also didn¡¯t deny it.


    ¡°I was going to tell you this at night originally, but I might as well tell you now, since you are already here.¡±


    ¡®I guess he¡¯s just going to dodge the question I asked just now.¡¯


    I never got to get an answer, and I didn¡¯t think he would tell me. Pushing for an answer would just do me more harm.


    ¡°First, the Heavenly Pill that I promised you.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I forgot he had promised me that.


    He said that he would give me that as a reward if I managed to bring back Gu Ryunghwa from Mount Hua.


    ¡®I totally forgot about that because of so many other things I have eaten recently.¡¯


    From Mount Hua¡¯s treasure through demonic Qi to the flower from yesterday. I had absorbed way too much Qi in such a short period of time. Thanks to that, there is a war raging inside of my body.


    Furthermore, I still had the herbs that I had gotten from Celestial Plum Blossom.


    ¡°It would be poison to me right now.¡±


    And Father also seemed to notice that.


    Because I absorbed the flower¡¯s Qi the day before, my Qi increased even more.


    Thanks to that, I still wasn¡¯t done stabilizing the Qi that was flowing inside my body right now.


    It would be rather difficult for me to add even more Qi to that.


    While I was thinking about what I should do, Father asked suddenly.


    ¡°Did you ovee the wall?¡±


    I stood up straight at the sudden question.


    He wasn¡¯t directly looking at me, but I instinctively knew that he was inspecting my body.


    ¡®Lies won¡¯t work on him, and it seems like I¡¯ve been caught already. Not that I was going to lie about something like this in the first ce.¡¯


    After hesitating for a moment, I replied,


    ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Father nodded to my response.


    ¡°Good work.¡±


    His mouth slightly moved along with that response. It was quite surprising, as this was the first time that I had seen my father make such an expression.


    ¡®Is he happy?¡¯


    That being said, his expression looked way too scary.


    ¡°You may have reached a higher point than other kids at your age, but don¡¯t let that turn into arrogance. Just proceed as you have been until now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    ¡°If you want, I can give you the Heavenly Pill as I promised, but is there something else you want?¡±


    Since I knew that the pill wouldn¡¯t be very helpful for me right now, it would be better for me to take something else as a reward. Or I could just take the pill now and consume itter.


    ¡°I¡¯ll need some time to think about it.¡±


    Father nodded once again to my response. Clearly, he agreed to give me more time.


    I was waiting for him to speak as I thought he was organizing his thoughts, but he didn¡¯t.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    Surely this wouldn¡¯t be all he had to talk to me about, so why was he not saying anything?


    There was the time I had fought Ya Hyeoljeok in Mount Hua, how I cured the Sword master, and more things like these to talk about. All of those events might be considered more significant than me reaching the peak realm.


    I even briefly wrote about them in the letter I had sent him, and prepared some excuses to use when we met in person¡­


    But my father didn¡¯t ask me anything.


    ¡°Is there something more you want to say?¡±


    He asked me this instead, seemingly wondering why I was still there.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I want to say. Why aren¡¯t you asking me more questions?¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°The things I wrote in the letter back then.¡±


    It had taken me four days to finally write that letter and four days of consulting with Elder Shin.


    But my father seemed to not care at all.


    To prove that, he promptly added, ¡°Everything was written in the letter as you said, so what¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°Is that enough?¡±


    ¡°No need to ask me pointless things. You may leave as it seems like we went over the important things.¡±


    Instead of asking me more, he told me to leave. He really had no intention of asking me anything.


    I was d since I didn¡¯t have to make any excuses, but it also bothered me.


    I really didn¡¯t expect that he wouldn¡¯t ask me a single thing about everything that had happened to me.


    ¡®I knew that Father always was like that, but isn¡¯t he way too careless?¡¯


    It felt somewhat ridiculous.


    Either way, since things turned out well and I was about to leave, I was reminded of one more thing. I immediately brought it up.


    ¡°Lord, about the Tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes.¡±


    He didn¡¯t respond, but I continued to speak anyway. It was because I was reminded of Tang Soyeol wanting to go to the tournament with me.


    Honestly, I brought this up as I thought that he would obviously deny this request.


    ¡°Lady Tang told me that she wanted to go to the tournament with me. Is it okay if I go with her?¡±


    ¡°The daughter of the Tang n?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I already left the n two times this year.


    And considering how I had basically been trapped in the n before I became a young lord in my past life, this was a big difference.


    Plus, at a time like this, sending me to the Tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes when there would be so many important figures there? There was no way that something like that would be possi-


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you can go.¡±


    ¡°I figured that you wouldn¡¯t let me, then shall I deny her re- wait what?!¡±


    ¡°We already have the invitation letter, so I¡¯ll send you with escorts.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Father made a strange expression when I asked him.


    ¡®Why are you the one making that face?¡¯


    ¡°Why are you letting me go?¡±


    ¡°You are acting strange right now. I approved because you asked.¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s strange. You don¡¯t care if I just leave the n like that?¡±


    ¡°Do so if that¡¯s what you want.¡±


    ¡°What in the¡­¡±


    The situation was developing in a weird way. ¡®This isn¡¯t how it should¡¯ve gone. Why is he agreeing to this request?¡¯


    He seemed way too differentpared to my past life. And that difference made me dumbfounded even more.


    ¡®What¡¯s the problem?¡¯


    He wouldn¡¯t change this much just because I had reached the peak realm, though he did still have the same emotionless expression as before.


    It seemed like something had changed in him, but I didn¡¯t know what that was.


    ¡°Anything more you want to ask?¡±


    ¡°No, I have nothing.¡±


    ¡°Then you may leave.¡±


    In the end, I got to my feet and prepared to leave. That was when Elder Shin suddenly piped up.


    <b> ?You aren¡¯t saying that you won¡¯t go.?</b>


    ¡®The Tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes?¡¯


    <b> ?Yes, even though you said you didn¡¯t want any more long trips.?</b>


    ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯


    As Elder Shin said, I wasn¡¯t fond of leaving the n again, and I hated long trips even more¡­


    But the Tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes in Henan was important.


    It wasn¡¯t too farpared to other ces, and I had to meet someone there anyway.


    I was waiting for something like this to happen as I hadn¡¯t had any reason to go there, but this was a good opportunity.


    There were still a few years to go, but it was better to take care of it fast.


    Though it did bother me a little that I had to go there with Tang Soyeol. ¡®Oh well.¡¯


    While I was thinking those thoughts, Elder Shin asked me.


    <b> ?Henan, huh? Is Shaolim Sect still in Henan??</b>


    ¡®Of course Shaolin Sect is still in Henan.¡¯


    Shaolin Sect of Henan.


    It was one of the Ten Sect Alliance, and the n that had the most influence in the Orthodox Faction.


    The Murim Alliance being currently located in Henan was the proof of that.


    Also, Shaolin Sect didn¡¯t have any potential young prodigy at this moment, but a few yearster, they would produce a talented young prodigy that would take over the throne of the Dragon that would have been empty after Peng Woojin.


    I had a pretty deep rtionship with that person in my past life.


    <b> ?If you go to Henan, can you go to Shaolin Sect??</b>


    ¡®To Shaolin Sect? Howe?¡¯


    <b> ?There is something that I want to see. Just seeing it will be enough for me, so please go there.?</b>


    ¡® And I¡¯ll just have to go there and nothing else?¡¯


    <b> ?Yes, don¡¯t worry since just watching is enough for me.?</b>


    The Murim Alliance and Shaolin Sect weren¡¯t too far away from each other, and it was the first time Elder Shin had made a request like this to me. There shouldn¡¯t be any problem if all I had to do was go there and watch.


    After briefly organizing my thoughts, I was about to leave the lord¡¯s room, but father suddenly spoke to me from behind.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    I turned around after hearing my father¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Get prepared as we have something scheduled in two hours, I¡¯ll send you the location.¡±


    ¡°A schedule all of sudden?¡±


    <b><i>What schedule?</i></b> I had nned to see the Immortal Healer.


    As I looked on, confused, father continued to speak. My expression changed as soon as I heard the next words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bete, it¡¯s your engagement.¡±


    ¡®Eh¡­¡¯


    Just hearing it made me exhausted.


    * * * *


    After leaving the lord¡¯s room, I went to the guesthouse that Tang Soyeol was staying in.


    Martial artists of Tang n were guarding outside.


    They greeted me respectfully when I arrived and didn¡¯t try to stop me.


    Even if I was a member of the Gu n, they wouldn¡¯t just let me in the house this easily. Did Tang Soyeol tell them about me prior?


    As I was getting closer to the guesthouse, someone ran toward me.


    ¡°Young Master Gu!¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t even gone inside the house, but Tang Soyeol somehow knew of my arrival and ran out to see me without any shoes on.


    ¡°Lady Tang! You should at least wear shoes!¡±


    Tang Soyeol¡¯s servant quickly shouted from behind.


    ¡°Oh¡­ right.¡±


    It was only then that Tang Soyeol finally realized how she appeared in front of me. Her face turned beet-red and she quickly went back inside. She returned a momentter.


    The Tang Soyeol that came back seemed much calmer and tidier than before, but I didn¡¯t know how to react as I had already seen her careless appearance earlier.


    <b> ?Just go with the flow. That¡¯s probably the best way.?</b>


    I listened to Elder Shin¡¯s advice and smiled at her.


    ¡°Thank you foring.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t any trouble. I had something to tell you anyway.¡±


    ¡°Something to tell me? What might that be¡­?¡±


    When I epted her request to go to the tournament with her, she was initially shocked, but soon began to jump around.


    ¡°W-What¡­! Really?! Is this real?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Yeah¡­ The Lord said it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Did this really make her that happy? It was quite rare to see a direct descendant of a noble n acting like that.


    ¡®I think Namgung Bi-ah said that she¡¯d alsoe.¡¯


    She said that she¡¯d also go with me if I was going, but I didn¡¯t know what would happen with that now that Namgung Jin was here at the Gu n.


    ¡°When should we start leaving? What should I wear? What should I bring¡­?¡±


    ¡°Lady Tang, let¡¯s calm down first- ¡°


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get to bring that many things since I came here in a hurry, so is there a poison that you lik-¡­ Oh, you already told me you don¡¯t.¡±


    The smile I had forced onto my face almost broke.


    ¡®Normal people don¡¯t like poison in the first ce, woman¡­¡¯


    ¡®Do all people in the Tang n bring poison with them to drink? Like, do different kinds of poison have different vors or something?¡¯


    I did meet someone from the Tang n that became a demonic human in my past life, but I didn¡¯t remember him carrying around poison like that.


    I just knew that their resistance against poison was stronger than the average martial artists¡¯.


    I guessed Tang Soyeol was immune to thousands of poisons as she was that obsessed with them.


    My thoughts becameplicated when I saw Tang Soyeol smiling creepily while grabbing both her cheeks which had be red.


    ¡®It really looks like she likes me.¡¯


    It would be hard to not notice it considering how tant she was about it.


    <b> ?Indeed. You finally notice it after she tantly shows it.?</b>


    ¡®¡­¡¯


    I hate how Elder Shin was always talking shit.


    ¡®But why does she like me?¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t figure it out no matter how long I thought about it. The only time I had seen her in this life was back when I had gone to the Tang n¡¯s Military Exhibition.


    And we hadn¡¯t even talked to each other that much, nor had we met up. I couldn¡¯t find any reason for her to like me.


    After looking at Tang Soyeol for a bit, I spoke.


    ¡°Lady Tang.¡±


    ¡°Y, Yes?¡±


    ¡°You know that I¡¯m engaged. right¡­?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    <b> ?You crazy bastard¡­! How could you just say it so tantly!?</b>


    Elder Shin shouted at me, but I didn¡¯t really know how to phrase it differently. It was true that I was engaged to Namgung Bi-ah, and I would be lying if I said that I didn¡¯t have any feelings for Namgung Bi-ah or Wi Seol-Ah.


    Tang Soyeol¡¯s request was definitely a good excuse for me to go to the Tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes, but if that girl really had feelings for me, there would be way too many problems for me to just leave it like that.


    <b> ?You only act rationally at times like this¡­ You couldn¡¯t be more distasteful.?</b>


    ¡®Elder Shin¡­ You just don¡¯t like me, right?¡¯


    <b> ?And you are only keen at times like this¡­ Tsk!?</b>


    I knew my words would make Tang Soyeol feel bad. Even if she didn¡¯t have any feelings for me, those would still offend her, since they implied that I thought she liked me.


    It was something that I shouldn¡¯t have said in front of her face whether it was correct or not. Though I said it anyway because I didn¡¯t want to mince words.


    Tang Soyeol stared straight into my eyes, her gaze somewhat sad and disappointed.


    She bit her lips for a moment, then said, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ fine.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Before I got to ask what was fine, she spoke again.


    ¡°I can do it. I can.¡±


    ¡°¡­W-What?¡±


    Tang Soyeol spoke in a determined voice with her fist clenched. Seemingly, she had made up her mind.


    The problem was she never actually told me what she could do.


    Furthermore¡­


    <b> ?This wretched world, what does it want to show me??</b>


    Muttered a certain Taoist under his breath, feeling he had been betrayed by the world.

 Chapter 116: Let’s Make a Bet (2)

    <b>? Let¡¯s Make a Bet (2) ?</b>


    After rying everything I needed to say to Tang Soyeol, we separated and went our own ways.


    Specifically, I went to go look for the Immortal Healer. Tang Soyeol had asked me if I wanted to eat lunch with her,


    However, since I had something scheduled as per the words of my father, I had no choice but to reject her.


    I felt a bit bad in rejecting her.


    The despondent and sullen look on her face as I rejected her bothered me quite a bit, however, there was nothing I could do about it.


    I trudged towards the smallpound inside the n.


    It was the ce the Immortal Healer was currently residing in and was quite close to the medical rooms¡ª but it was smaller than the other ces for guests that were inside the Gu n.


    Originally, the biggest guesthouse of the n was prepared for his amodation, but I heard that he had gotten excessively angry at that sight and even shouted that he would not be sleeping in suchvish ces.


    ¡®Anyways,¡¯


    I was able to learn more about the Immortal Healer¡¯s personality owing to the fact that we had traveled all the way here, to the Gu n in Shanxi, from the Mount Hua Sect which took months for us to finish the whole journey back.


    He may seem like an old man with a nasty personality and someone who alwaysined no matter what, but he was inwardly a person that cared for sick people more than anyone else in the world.


    One day, in the midst of our travels, there was a time when one of the servants¡¯ hands had be bloody due to being scratched by thorns during their usual work routine.


    The servant didn¡¯t care too much about it, saying that this happened to him often, but the Immortal Healer roared back at him while shouting that leaving it as is would only lead to fatally dangerous scenarios.


    It seemed that he didn¡¯t like seeing people being injured or contracting a sickness as he always had some pills and bandages ready on himself and readily gave them to the ones in need.


    He also had a sharp tongue and his nagging never stopped till the moment the servant¡¯s injuries finally healed.


    Considering how the world¡¯s greatest healer had been so candid to a mere servant, who only had a small injury, I wonder just how much pressure said servant must have felt for being treated by such an important personage.


    I only heard about thister, but it seemed that the Immortal Healer was being so candid because he had been given a free ride with a carriage of his own by us.


    And due to something simr to the servant incident happening over and over again throughout the journey, the count of the people that started venerating the Immortal Healer spiked up a lot by the time the trip came to an end.


    The Immortal Healer told them all to just screw off, hinting that they were bothering him by doing these things, but it seemed to have not worked since many people still found him fond for his actions.


    Though the stubbornness that was ingrained in his bones never went away.


    I arrived inside the house that the Immortal Healer was residing in with quick strides. Upon my arrival, I was greeted with the scene of the Immortal Healer sitting outside, seemingly drying some herbs that he had collected through his travels.


    Upon noticing my presence, he asked.


    ¡°What is it.¡±


    ¡°I just came here with no particr reason in mind.¡±


    ¡°What a weirdo¡­ Aren¡¯t you even busy?¡±


    ¡°How could I be busy at home? All I do is eat and poop.¡±


    ¡°Then whye here when all you do is eat and poop?¡±


    Just hearing the tone and content of our conversation¡ª it made me realize how close I had gotten to the Immortal Healer. It was different from the first time we had met. We hadn¡¯t been particrly close or talked with each other like we did now at that time.


    The Immortal Healer stared at me for some time and then proceeded to speak with a frown on his face.


    ¡°What the hell did you eat during the night?¡±


    ¡°¡­How did you know?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®How do I know?¡¯ huh? How could I not know when the Qi inside your body changed so drastically.¡±


    But not knowing is the normal thing¡­


    It is usually impossible to notice another person¡¯s Qi if the person observing the Qi was a low-ranked martial artist, but the Immortal Healer was somehow capable of doing so.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t have an estimate of how much he could read into my current state, but if it was probably safe to assume that it would have been impossible for him to figure it out if it were to be a slightly higher-ranked martial artist than me.


    ¡®Though it seems that he can¡¯t feel the Demonic Qi.¡¯


    Seemingly, he had noticed that my overall Qi had increased after consuming the flower, but he still looked clueless about the presence of the Demonic Qi.


    ¡°¡­What, you want me to check your body?¡±


    Hearing him speak, I couldn¡¯t help but smirk at the kindness that was present in his tone.


    ¡°Are you asking me that because it¡¯ll be good for me?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Of course, I¡¯m asking it since it¡¯ll be good for you. You think it¡¯ll be good for me or something?¡±


    ¡°You should at least say that after erasing the curiosity that¡¯s evident in your eyes.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmph.¡±


    After learning that I was still living a healthy life despite having all the different forms of Qi inside my body, the Immortal Healer tried to observe and analyze my body whenever he got the chance. It was as though he had discovered apletely new type of species.


    I let him check my body from time to time as I believed it would be beneficial for me since it was the Immortal Healer who was observing my body,


    But I soon got tired of it at some point since he was basically treating me like a test subject, leading me to keep my distance from him in recent times.


    ¡°Oh stop pretending like you don¡¯t want this, you know you came here since you wanted this.¡±


    ¡°You are quite keen¡­¡±


    ¡°Just stop talking nonsense ande sit here.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I carefully sat down on the floor and reached my arm out toward the Immortal Healer when he told me that he wanted to check my condition.


    He felt the veins on my arms with his hands. It didn¡¯t take long for him to do the small checkup.


    ¡°I get fascinated every time I see this body, there is no way something like this should be possible¡­¡±


    As always, the Immortal Healer went into deep thought after the checkup waspleted.


    From the Immortal Healer¡¯s perspective, it was fascinating how the explosive and violent Qi of the Gu n was able to coexist with the calm and serene Qi of the Taoists.


    ¡®I wonder how he¡¯ll react if he found out that I also had Demonic Qi within me which made the Qis in my body round up to being three.¡¯


    If he found out about that, then he would probably be more heated and obsessed with my body than ever.


    I wonder if this curiosity was due to him being a healer or if there was something else behind it.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°The amount of Qi you possess has increased by a huge amount. I don¡¯t think there are any problems as the instability you used to have when I first saw you is now gone without a trace.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. I was worried that I was gonna get called a ticking bomb again.¡±


    ¡°What did you eat again for your body to be like this? Did that bastard, Dohwa, give you some items?¡±


    ¡°¡­Something like that.¡±


    I did obtain the item from near the Mount Hua Sect, so it wasn¡¯tpletely wrong.


    I constantly did checkups of my Qi and the state of my body, but a healer was able to do a more thorough checkup than someone like me, in the end.


    Thankfully, I had the world¡¯s greatest healer near me. Meanwhile, the Immortal Healer also seemed to be interested in the state of my body, so it was a win-win situation for us


    When the checkup was about to end, I asked the Immortal Healer a question that I had in mind.


    ¡°Is there anything making you ufortable during your stay in this ce?¡±


    ¡°How could I feel ufortable here? Compared to the hut that always had bugsing out of it, this is much better and I¡¯m already thankful enough.¡±


    ¡°But I heard that you asked them to change the guesthouse.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not even working, so how does it make sense for me and Hyuk to stay in such a big building?¡±


    ¡°You say that, but the rumor of you going to the medical rooms and helping out the other healers from time to time has already spread throughout the n.¡±


    ¡°¡­Which bastard was it?¡±


    I held in theughter that was about to leak out when I saw the Immortal Healer¡¯s expression morph into a frown of anger and annoyance. He does always seem to have that nasty look and personality on him, but he was an old man that was more kind than anyone I knew.


    I wonder how such a man ended up leaving the world of medicine. As though he had read through the Immortal Healer¡¯s mind, Elder Shin spoke at that moment.


    <b> ?It¡¯s probably because he values his own belief more than honor.?</b>


    ¡®That¡¯s some hard words.¡¯


    <b> ?To be honest, one¡¯s beliefs are the most important to martial artists as well, it is not limited to the healers alone.?</b>


    It probably differed from person to person, but there was conviction in what Elder Shin said.


    Belief over honor. I understood Elder Shin¡¯s ideology, but something like that was practically impossible in the current world of martial arts.


    People learned martial arts for honor and said honor followed behind them as they reached higher ranks as martial artists,


    However, there were also people who learned martial arts just to chase honor.


    ¡°Please eat more often too. You are at that age, after all.¡±


    ¡°Who the hell worries about a healer, stop your weird worries since I take care of myself better than anyone.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean that you take care of yourself when you are skipping meals?¡±


    ¡°You little? You always only eat dumplings, do you want me to nag you on that?¡±


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    ¡°Tsk. The checkup is done, so go leave after you go and see Hyuk.¡±


    Hearing the Immortal Healer¡¯s words, I couldn¡¯t help but as with confusion covering my face. Then the Immortal healer responded while collecting the dried herbs one by one.


    ¡°He seemed to be disappointed that he doesn¡¯t get to see you often after we got here¡ª in the Gu n, I mean.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s disappointed for who now?¡±


    If he was referring to Zhuge Hyuk, then the Immortal Healer¡¯s words felt a bit weird to me.


    Another person that I got close to, just like I did with the Immortal Healer, was Zhuge Hyuk. It was understandable since I was forting in trying to get closer to him.


    Zhuge Hyuk was also someone who had the most dissimrity to the person he was in my past life. He had been a man that donned a huge burn scar on his face and was also a man that seemingly never stopped talking with his variety of annoying expressions,


    However, the Zhuge Hyuk I now knew waspletely different from that alternate self of his.


    He was emotionless just like Namgung Bi-ah, and couldn¡¯t speak at all as he was seemingly a mute. We were able to have a short talk with each other since he was able to write on the dirt ground at least, but we were unable to converse for long periods of time using that method.


    I listened to the Immortal Healer and went outside thepound grounds and immediately found Zhuge Hyuk. It wasn¡¯t too hard to find him, to be honest,


    As I had heard that his dream was to be a chef, I just had to look for ces that were rted to cooking.


    As expected, I was able to find Zhuge Hyuk¡ª chopping some vegetables in a house outside.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Zhuge Hyuk quickly turned his head after hearing my voice. Immediately, he put down the knife he was holding onto and showed some gestures with his hands.


    I immediately knew what they meant since I had seen those gestures a few times already.


    It meant something like, ¡®Hello, bro.¡¯


    It was true that Zhuge Hyuk had told me he had fun cooking. He had also cooked with the servants during our trip back.


    Furthermore, he was talented as well, so everyone enjoyed the food he made. Zhuge Hyuk showed more hand gestures to me, trying to ry something, but he still picked up a stick in the end.


    It wasn¡¯t a floor that he could really write on, but I was able to see the letters he wanted to write and convey to me if I just focused on the stick¡¯s movements.


    <b><i>¨C It¡¯s fun.</i></b>


    ¡°¡­I figured. What are you making?¡±


    <b><i>¨C I¡¯m not sure. But this is also tasty. </i></b>


    ¡°Did youe up with another recipe again in your head?¡±


    <b><i>¨C Yes.</i></b>


    From time to time, Zhuge Hyuk would go freestyle when making food, not following the recipe at all. There were many times when he ruined food due to that nature of his, but on the flip side, there were also times when he seeded and created something unique and tasty.


    I spoke after remembering the food that he had made during the trip which had been a favorite of everyone.


    ¡°The fish you madest time was pretty decent.¡±


    <b><i>¨C The fried one? Or the boiled one?</i></b>


    ¡°The fried one.¡±


    <b><i>¨C Do you want me to make you that dish right now?</i></b>


    ¡°Nah it¡¯s fine, I just remember it being good. I have to go somewhere during lunch anyway.¡±


    <b><i>¨C Then I¡¯ll make it for you next time.</i></b>


    ¡°¡­Uh, hmm¡­ Sure, I¡¯ll visit you again next time.¡±


    I would¡¯ve usually denied such a request, but Zhuge Hyuk enjoyed making food for people.


    Besides, it seemed like he wanted to make something for me again, so I didn¡¯t reject him this time.


    <b> ?Do you trust that child now??</b>


    Elder Shin suddenly asked that question.


    He¡¯s probably being careful in asking me that since he was aware of my past.


    I responded candidly.


    ¡®No.¡¯


    My tone was firm. Probably, I would never be able to trust this guypletely.


    However, there were parts of him that I had faith in.


    I also had hopes that the child would turn out differently from his destined path if he decided to live a different life.


    That was the only reason I hadn¡¯t touched him yet.


    I had hopes in my mind that there won¡¯t evere a time when I would have to think otherwise.


    I spoke out.


    ¡°I asked Ryunghwa to eat with me sometime soon, so how about you make me something then?¡±


    <b><i>¨C ¡­</i></b>


    Zhuge Hyuk was about to write something again but soon stopped. I clearly saw it. Saw that he had stopped writing when he heard Ryunghwa¡¯s name being mentioned.


    ¡°You little¡­ Hyuk I mean, your ears seem a bit red, don¡¯t they?¡±


    Zhuge Hyuk quickly hid his ears after hearing my words. His eyes had also started to tremble ever so slightly. That¡¯s probably an act too, right? It had to be another act.


    Zhuge Hyuk then carefully wrote something on the floor.


    <b><i>¨C ¡­Wh¡­en?</i></b>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I was mistaken after all. This guy really was dangerous all along.


    * * * *


    After teasing Zhuge Hyuk for some time, I said my farewell to the Immortal Healer and went to the central region of our n. It was the most likely venue for the engagement ceremony since it was quite an important event.


    Expectedly so, I noticed that people whose identity I was unaware of had walked into the centralpound.


    It was probably people from the Namgung n.


    When I arrived at the entrance of the central region, the people from the Gu n lowered their heads in deference to my presence and opened the road for me to walk in.


    I even got caught by a servant midway and was forced to change my clothing.


    I just wanted to go there withfy clothes, but I guess that was impossible.


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem like I¡¯m thest one to get here.¡¯


    Namgung Jin and my father still didn¡¯t seem to be here and I was only able to spot Namgung Bi-ah sitting down there by herself. It was better for me with only her present, so I opened the door and went inside the building.


    ¡°How long have you been her¡ª¡°


    However, my body immediately stopped in its tracks as though it had ceased functioning.


    A white flower was sitting down at that spot.


    I wasn¡¯t the only one who had broken down since Elder Shin also spoke to me with a noticeable quiver in his voice.


    <b> ?¡­You could dare to call this witchcraft with just that appearance of hers.?</b>


    Witchcraft, huh? To men, it probably had that much of an effect.


    She had to wear a mask or a veil whenever she went outside¡ª even when she had the look of someone who had just woken up from sleep. It was only evident just how high her destructive power would be when she dressed up and dolled herself for the asion.


    Even I was shocked to see her current appearance. It was despite the fact that I had gotten used to her face since she was practically around me every day in recent times.


    When I stared at her, Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s eyes shifted toward me.


    ¡°You¡­ came.¡±


    ¡°¡­I came.¡±


    Even as I looked at her with a quiver in my eyes, my pupils could only stay affixed to her luscious lips.


    I was worried since that was where she had gotten hurt recently, but the injury seemed to have faded, making me believe it wasn¡¯t that big of an injury after all.


    Namgung Bi-ah spoke while I was lost in observing her face.


    ¡°Seol-Ah was looking for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. I went out without telling her.¡±


    It seemed that Wi Seol-Ah was looking for me since I had gone out without informing her. I had gone to Tang Soyeol¡¯spound, then went to visit the Immortal Healer as well, then I was now here without returning back to my residence.


    ¡®I should go look for herter.¡¯


    With that thought, I sat across Namgung Bi-ah. However, I was still unable to look at her face and only fixed my eyes on the teacup in front.


    ¡®I¡¯m going to go crazy.¡¯


    <b><i> What am I doing here? Not looking at her because she¡¯s too pretty. </i></b>Even while cursing at myself for my childish behavior, it wasn¡¯t easy for me to lift my head up and look at her.


    Namgung Bi-ah noticed my hesitation as well and spoke in a slightly subdued tone.


    ¡°Is it weird¡­?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­Do I¡­ look weird?¡±


    A voice that held a little bit of disappointment within it. After hearing that, I finally lifted my head up and looked into Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s eyes. Her eyes held a hint of nervousness within them.


    That girl who always looked dull and careless was nervous at the mere action of me not gazing at her.


    While I couldn¡¯t understand why she felt that way about me, I also felt warm due to that subtle thought of hers which was a direct contradiction to what was going on in my mind.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not weird.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    A faint hint of excitement held within her voice.


    Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s eyes sparked with the tiniest embers of excitement. I felt like I knew what she was asking without me having to confirm it with her.


    She always seemed to live without knowing how pretty she was, but I guess she now had a change of mind and was able to understand just how great her appearance was.


    To be fair, it was weirder that she didn¡¯t know how pretty she was herself.


    I couldn¡¯t win against Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s persistent stare, so I responded with a sigh.


    ¡°You look¡­ beautiful. Not bad.¡±


    Not being able to hold it in any longer, Elder Shin spoke in an enraged tone.


    <b> ?Did you have to add thest part like a total loser??</b>


    ¡®¡­I know.¡¯


    <b> ?This is not fine. For a guy that uses me arts to be this wimpy. You resemble the very definition of mes when you beat people up, but did someone pour water on you right now? Did the mes go out already, huh??</b>


    ¡®Please stop beating me up right now. It hurts.¡¯


    I properly looked at Namgung Bi-ah after I said those words. Even I myself knew that what I said was in no way appropriate at the moment.


    But contrary to my expectations, Namgung Bi-ah donned a happy smile on her face at my words.


    ¡°I wanted to hear those words.¡±


    A bright and incandescent smile bloomed on her face at the end of those words.


    She smiled at me¡ª in a way that seemed like she had gotten used to smiling already.


    And funnily enough, all my damned memories andplex emotions seemed to have been washed away with that small act of hers.


    But they would never bepletely washed.


    I would never be able to forget her past self.


    Suddenly,


    Very suddenly, I was reminded of what I had said to her in the past.


    <b><i>¨C You resemble the moon.</i></b>


    There wasn¡¯t any meaning in the words that I had spoken.


    The Demonic Sword Queen had white skin and the bluish tints in her pristine white hair seemed like the glowing moon during night time.


    It was simply for that reason that I had spoken those words to her. She simply seemed that way at that moment, so I ryed my feelings to her.


    <b><i> I remember that you stood still for a long while after hearing me.</i></b>


    <b><i> I wonder what you were thinking of at that time.</i></b>


    I wanted to ask her now. Ask her just what you were thinking of for so long back then.


    There were so many things that I wanted to ask her. Though, I ended uping to a point in life where I could never ask her anything again.


    <b><i> I also tried to not get my filthy self involved with you again. I really tried. But somehow, way too many things got twisted along the way. </i></b>


    ¡°This is all your fault.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±


    I med her for the pain I felt. And just responded with a confused expression on her face, not knowing what I meant.


    I couldn¡¯t help but giggle seeing the confusion on her face.


    After chatting with her for a bit, a servant informed me that Father and Namgung Jin had arrived at thepound.


    Hearing that, I fixed my posture ordingly.


    This was quite an important event, after all, my performance needed to be impable.


    ¡®¡­I was going to run away at first.¡¯


    I was shocked myself after thinking of what I was doing right now. <b><i>Did I give up? </i></b>


    <b> ?You just happily took the offer since she¡¯s pretty, it¡¯s not that deep.?</b>


    ¡®¡­¡¯


    I hated how I was unable to argue back against Elder Shin¡¯s brazen words.


    And just like that, the engagement ceremony tying the Namgung n and the Gu n in the bonds of marriage hadmenced.


    And this asion made me learn something afterward.


    Something that I had expected already.


    Father was silent when I asked him, but I was now certain about my guess.


    That father and Namgung Jin really had a very shitty rtionship.

 Chapter 117: Let’s Make a Bet (3)

    <b>? Let¡¯s Make a Bet (3) ?</b>


    Once the conversation between our parents began, Namgung Bi-ah and I couldn¡¯t help but feel ufortable by the current atmosphere.


    Usually, both sides of the family would show formality to each other and have a respectful conversation during moments like these, however, the atmosphere permeating the air made me feel that I was in the middle of a battlefield.


    ¡°How have you been?¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    A subtle greeting was made at the start of the conversation. Up to this point, it was still fine.


    <b><i> Everyone greets each other, right?</i></b>


    But the problem came soon afterward.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m d then. I was wondering if you had a problem judging by the look on your face, but I must have been mistaken.¡±


    I gasped in my mind upon hearing my father¡¯s words. The words themselves didn¡¯t seem to have any meaning behind them, but judging by father¡¯s expression and the tone of voice, I knew for certain that he hadn¡¯t spoken those words out of the kindness in his heart because he was worried about Namgung Jin.


    Instead, he just straight-up bashed Namgung Jin¡¯s face. To those provocative words of his, Namgung Jin just fired back, seemingly unfazed.


    ¡°I was also worried that something must have happened to you judging by those eyes of yours, bute to think of it, your eyes have always been like that. I¡¯m d that you¡¯re doing well.¡±


    <b><i>Thorns.</i></b> There were literal thorns iid in the words of both men. Furthermore, they were basically being tant about the bad blood between them with no intention of hiding it.


    One would think that he would be holding back those emotions at a ce like this but¡­


    Moreover, this was the first time I saw my father speaking to someone with such a demeanor. I could¡¯ve sworn that his personality was not like this.


    Namgung Jin continued, seemingly not done with his retorts.


    ¡°And if that¡¯s not your normal face, then maybe there is something that is bothering you after all?¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to mean by saying something is bothering me?¡±


    ¡°You know, it could be a problem with your child or something of the sort.¡±


    ¡®¡­This fucker?¡¯


    While Namgung Jin was bashing on father, he used me as bait to rouse my father up.


    It was understandable since the only damned person that caused trouble in the Gu n was none other than me. The first child¡ª Gu Huibi also had a shitty personality and everyone knew about it, but she at least had the talent and skills to justify her behavior. And due to that, it made everyone ept that nasty part of hers as something like a charming side of a potent martial artist.


    <b><i> But then what about me?</i></b>


    I had never spread my name out there in the world, nor did I try to spread it even after reaching the level that I had currently attained. For that reason, I was still an unknown individual in the martial world.


    Of course, this was intentional on my part. However, I was just unable to believe that he was using this as advantageous material to shit-talk my father.


    Father slightly lifted up his eyebrows after hearing Namgung Jin¡¯s words, then calmly took a sip of his tea. <b><i>Is he getting angry?</i></b>


    ¡®I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case.¡¯


    Father¡¯s mouth, sipping the tea from the cup, lifted up ever so slightly. This image wasn¡¯t visible from the front as it was covered up by the teacup, but I was able to see it from my position.


    That wasn¡¯t the smile of a loser. Father spoke after gulping down the tea he drank from the cup.


    ¡°I guess it would be correct to say that is indeed a problem.¡±


    Namgung Jin smiled slightly after hearing father¡¯s words, but his expression couldn¡¯t help but rot after hearing the following words that came out of father¡¯s lips.


    ¡°My boorish son is still young and immature, which led to him harming the Lightning Dragon not long before. I sincerely apologize for his conduct.¡±


    ¡®Holy¡­¡¯


    I let out a silent interjection at those words. I wasn¡¯t aware of the fact that my father was able to hit back like that.


    What my father truly meant¡ª it was something like¡­ ¡®My son is way younger than your son, but he was still able to beat the shit out of him anyways.¡¯


    Basically, father called Namgung Jin¡¯s son a joke.


    ¡°I heard that the Lightning Dragon is a prominent martial artist since he takes a lot after his father, so I¡¯m worried that this incident may have hurt you in any way.¡±


    <b><i>Just like you.</i></b>


    Was probably what he meant with those words.


    <i>¨C Crack-!</i>


    As expected, I could immediately hear a cracking noiseing off from the table Namgung Jin was currently seated at. It seemed like we would have to get that table reced tomorrow.


    The work of the servants just increased unnecessarily this way.


    ¡°You¡­ are¡­ still the same as ever, Lord Gu.¡±


    ¡°I thank you for your kind words. I¡¯m d that you also seem to be the same, Lord Namgung.¡±


    <i>¨C Zap-!</i>


    I had the feeling that I had seen an electric current flowing between the two adults.


    <b> ?I always wondered just where that shitty form of speech that you have came from, but I guess that¡¯s the origin of it all, huh¡­?</b>


    ¡®¡­¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t argue against Elder Shin¡¯s words. However, there was no way what he said could be true.


    I never was close to my father for me to learn anything from him, nor did we have a close rtionship. In my past life especially¡ª father and I almost never talked to each other.


    I did hear a lot that I looked like a carbon copy of my father, but I never heard that my personality was simr to his.


    The only thing I heard countless times was¡­ was that I should have at least been even half of what my father was.


    It was also one of the major factors why I changed for the worse.


    ¡®Though that is just an excuse, in the end.¡¯


    I made all those decisions of my own volition. Thus, only I was responsible for every action that Imitted.


    I made a vow to live this life by keeping that thought in mind.


    Anyway, both my father and Namgung Jin didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of stopping this war of nerves, so they continued on with their pointless banter.


    I felt like the situation was taking a weird turn, hence, when I found an opening, I readily jumped into their conversation. I felt like the conversation would never end at this rate.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Are you not going to talk about the engagement?¡±


    After hearing my clear and concise words, silence descended between the two. Not long after, Namgung Jin leaked out a fake cough and then smoothly changed the topic.


    ¡°¡­When do you think is the right time?¡±


    ¡°Is there a time that you would prefer?¡±


    As if the scene of the two roaring at each other was just an act all along, they instantly started to talk about the engagement n. <b><i>I guess they know that there was a time and ce for everything after all? </i></b>


    <b> ?But didn¡¯t they already have a go at each other for you think like that¡­??</b>


    ¡®¡­Right?¡¯


    Anyway, I wonder if they had finally gotten serious by now. Surely, being the lord of a n themselves, they wouldn¡¯t continue that pointless back and forth of theirs, right?


    ¡°To start, I don¡¯t really mind regarding the exact time and date of the ceremony. But I would prefer it if the wedding doesn¡¯t happen toote. As you can see, my daughter is already at the age to be wed.¡±


    I almost trembled involuntarily after hearing the word ¡®wedding¡¯e out of Namgung Jin¡¯s mouth. Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s marriage was taking ceterpared to other noble ns. However, it wasn¡¯t really thatte ifpared to other martial artists in general.


    And considering the level Namgung Bi-ah had currently reached, she would age very slowpared to normal people. Moreover, if we were to look at her talent alone, it wouldn¡¯t really matter howte her marriage was held, or¡­ it wouldn¡¯t really matter if she didn¡¯t marry at all.


    ¡®There is no way he doesn¡¯t know that.¡¯


    There was no way that Namgung Jin, at his level, wasn¡¯t aware of the talent that Namgung Bi-ah possessed on the path of the sword. However, despite that knowledge, Namgung Jin looked like he was in a hurry to wed her off.


    ¡®Is there a reason for him to push the marriage early?¡¯


    <b><i> Does Namgung n have a problem or something?</i></b>


    Father nodded at Namgung Jin¡¯s words. He then asked while looking toward me.


    <b><i>¨C Do you want it?</i></b>


    I had to keep my eyes from getting as round as saucers at those words. Why was he talking telepathically all of a sudden?


    <b><i> Did he not even consider that I might not be capable of conversing telepathically? </i></b>


    After wondering how I should react to this situation, I decided to respond¡ª it seemed like he already knew about everything anyway.


    <b><i>¨C I think it¡¯s still too early. </i></b>


    <b><i>¨C I see.</i></b>


    Him asking for my opinion was far more surprising to me than the event of him asking me that question telepathically.


    Something like this was practically unprecedented. Well, there¡¯s that, but was it really okay for me to answer as such?


    ¡°For the marriage part, I would prefer it if it happens after my son bes the sessor.¡±


    ¡°¡­That means it¡¯s already decided that he will be the sessor?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Father responded back to Namgung Jin, who was in shock as if it was nothing. Acquiring the position of the young lord was tantamount to the person being the next in line to be the lord of the n.


    Hence, those words could not be easily spoken until the person actually became the young lord, but father still spoke them without a care in the world.


    <b><i> I guess that differentiates our n from others.</i></b>


    ¡°Then when is that?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s best that it happens after he reaches the age of twenty.¡±


    ¡°Then the time¡­!¡±


    Namgung Jin immediately shut his mouth while trying to talk back. He knew himself that he wouldn¡¯t get a good response no matter how much time he spent talking here.


    Seemingly, there was a reason behind his current trail of conduct, but he was not willing to get out of his way to achieve that. He probably knew that arguing right now would only do him more harm than good.


    There was also the possibility that Namgung Jin was acting like this because he already knew that the position would be handed over to me in the near future.


    Namgung Jin spoke after letting out a deep sigh.


    ¡°<i>¡­Sigh.</i> Understood. Then when do you think is a good time for the ceremony?¡±


    ¡°Since you said you don¡¯t mind about the time and date, I think spring next year would be a good time.¡±


    ¡°Understood. I will send you a letter on this matter after talking with the elders.¡±


    ¡°I hope for a good oue.¡±


    They were practically roaring at each other endlessly when they were talking smack¡­ however, the conversation finished almost instantly when it came to the serious discussion part.


    Food was soon brought in and alcohol rolled out for the lords, however, only Namgung Bi-ah touched the food among us.


    I didn¡¯t really have the appetite to eat in this dreary atmosphere and my father also drank the tea, not touching anything else.


    Namgung Jin more or less said something along the lines of ¡®I don¡¯t have any hobby of drinking with a bothersome individual.¡¯


    So the only one working hard on devouring the food with chopsticks in hand was Namgung Bi-ah alone.


    ¡®¡­You can eat even at a time like this?¡¯


    She did have a personality that seemed to be uncaring of others. Although I had to say that she was eating with a modesty that was ten times better than her usual self. However, I was still unable to believe she was able to eat in such a setting.


    ¡®Is it because she¡¯s been with Wi Seol-Ahtely?¡¯


    Something like that was definitely a possibility for sure.


    ¡°Then I will take it that the ceremony will take ce in spring next year, and I¡¯ll now be leaving with my daughter.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s chopsticks stopped moving after hearing Namgung Jin¡¯s words. Namgung Jin seemed to have noticed that action of hers as he looked at her with sharpness in her eyes.


    ¡°I have no intention of letting you wander around like this any longer. I would¡¯ve originally given you a punishment due to your misconduct, but I gave you a pass because of the current situation we are in. You know this yourself, correct?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah stopped eating altogether. It seemed to me that her appetite had dropped since she was eating just fine before the talks of her return. Of course, something like this was bound to happen as she had practically run away from her home and ended up traveling with me without any permission whatsoever.


    However¡­ I couldn¡¯t help but be bothered by that sad expression of hers.


    <b> ?Sad¡­? She looks the same to me, so what makes you say that??</b>


    Elder Shin asked me without understanding the reason behind my thought, but there was definitely a change in the emotions that were brimming within her eyes. Whether it was due to the tiny movement of her mouth or the small stir in her eyes, I was able to discern her emotions.


    She had also rid to me her desire to participate in the <b>Tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes</b> with me and Tang Soyeol, but I guess Namgung Bi-ah can¡¯t really do anything about that now.


    While I stared at the saddened Namgung Bi-ah, Elder Shin spoke.


    <b> ?What are you going to do??</b>


    ¡®About what?¡¯


    He responded yfully, as though he had a smirk on his face while rying his next set of words.


    <b> ?Don¡¯t try to hide it from me. Don¡¯t you already have a n in mind for this situation??</b>


    ¡®Hmm.¡¯


    I did think up something as Elder Shin had mentioned, but it wasn¡¯t something grand enough for it to be called a n or anything like that.


    Observing the situation up until now, I surmised that I had reached a point where father would give me a pass even if I caused a bit of trouble.


    <b> ?What trouble will you cause??</b>


    ¡®It¡¯s nothing much.¡¯


    I just thought of doing what I was best at.


    ¡®I¡¯m just going to try to fire him up.¡¯


    The conversation thus ended. The talk about the engagement ns was rather simple. The engagement ceremony is nned for spring next year, and the date of marriage was yet to be decided.


    However, Namgung Jin couldn¡¯t give a response in regard to the date of marriage as he said that he would have to talk with the elders about this matter.


    And something I learned from that was¡­


    ¡®The Lord doesn¡¯t have that much power in the n.¡¯


    That the power that Namgung Jin held in the n wasn¡¯t too prominent.


    Completely unlike the title of the Azure Heavenly Sword that he wielded.


    It was quite strange how he didn¡¯t have much of a say in the engagement between his daughter¡ª Namgung Bi-ah and me.


    ¡®Is it because of the Lord of Heaven?¡¯


    The man was hailed to be one of the three Heavenly Venerables and arguably the strongest out of them who also currently owned the pce of the Namgung n. I was immediately reminded of the man that couldn¡¯t stop the destruction of the Namgung n and had been killed by the Heavenly Demon in the process.


    ¡®Not that I have to care that deeply about this.¡¯


    With the mealing to an end, Namgung Bi-ah stood up along with Namgung Jin.


    Her gaze was directed toward me.


    An expression of disappointment was held within that gaze of hers. Or was it something like an apologetic expression?


    What¡¯s she feeling sorry for?


    That she couldn¡¯te with me to the tournament even though she had told me she would? Or that she was leaving my side?


    We hardly spend enough time together to warrant that apologetic expression of hers.


    She was probably just feeling disappointed. I didn¡¯t exactly know why she felt like that¡­ Whether it was due to the affection she felt for me or the freedom that she finally experienced, I really had no idea¡­


    However, the way she looked at me was what was important.


    I indeed felt sorry for her,


    I had no intention of sending her away at this point.


    Elder Shin asked me with a smile on his face.


    <b> ?But what about the times you pushed her away back then??</b>


    ¡®I know right.¡¯


    I wonder how it came down to this. A human¡¯s mind was truly selfish like no other.


    I avoided it as I didn¡¯t want to read it, but after it came into my hands, I didn¡¯t want to let it go.


    <b><i> Isn¡¯t it all insolent, selfish, and crude?</i></b>


    ¡®Though I do know it myself.¡¯


    After my father got up from his seat, I grabbed a dumpling in front of me and ate it in one go. That was my first meal of the day.


    I muttered softly while chewing on the dumpling that filled my mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to try to be a little greedy.¡±


    Elder Shin didn¡¯t say a word in response.


    This was just my presumption, but I guess he was saying something along the lines of¡ª do as you please.


    * * * *


    After the conversation ended and night dawned upon thesends after some time,


    Namgung Jin returned to the guesthouse after finishing his work and getting a report from one of the martial artists.


    His face was all crumpled up and looked quite fierce right now. And along with that, the famed Lightning Qi of the Namgung n which had taken the form of his current emotions, leaked out of his body.


    ¡®¡­This little brat.¡¯


    <i>¨C Crack.</i>


    Namgung Jin was holding himself back since he was aware of the owner of thend that he was currently residing in.


    He held himself back in that pointless conversation and also showed proper patience and restraint when the young prodigy of the Gu n was going wild at him.


    Since¡­ even the arrogant and ruthless Namgung Jin had some semnce of gratitude for the Gu n which was carrying a burden for their sake.


    However¡­ even so,


    <b><i>He has crossed the line.</i></b>


    <i>¨C m-!</i>


    mming the entrance open, Namgung Jin entered through the gate that led to his guesthouse.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    He didn¡¯t even arrive at his destination, but he could feel a distinct heat, apanying the breeze from a farawaynd, pass by his nose.


    Namgung Jin couldn¡¯t help but open his eyes wide due to the scenery that was before his eyes.


    Many martial artists of the Namgung n were sprawled on the ground, unconscious and out for the count, outside of the guesthouse. The remaining ones that had some semnce of consciousness left in them were vomiting out the contents of their stomach while barely holding onto their waning mind.


    ¡°You¡­!¡±


    The man, responsible for this brutal sight, entered Namgung Jin¡¯s vision. The owner of the heat that had conquered the guesthouse.


    And the red eyes that were looking at Namgung Jin while standing in the midst of the ring of mes surrounding his body.


    Namgung Jin involuntarily flinched when he saw that ever-familiar appearance.


    ¡®¡­Gu Cheolun?¡¯


    No, that wasn¡¯t Gu Cheolun. But it was someone simr to that man.


    Not to the Tiger Warrior that had already lost its fangs but to the me Demon that Gu Cheolun used to be called back in the days of old.


    The owner of the encircling vortex of mes spoke to Namgung Jin.


    ¡°You came, Honorable Lord of Namgung.¡±


    It was a thin voice. A voice of a young teenager that still didn¡¯t seem to have gone through the voice change that urred during puberty.


    He already knew who it was as he had heard this voice before. However, Namgung Jin didn¡¯t want to believe it.


    The fact that such a monstrous existence was born into the Gu n.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I should speak to you like this in this strange situation¡­¡±


    The mes soon went out.


    ¡®¡­No, it¡¯s not withering away.¡¯


    All of the horrifying and destructive mes, lingering around the boy, were going back inside of his body along with that scathing heat.


    With the heat disappearing, as if a lie, only the presence of the boy remained in thepound.


    The ck hair that he had seen during the day seemed like a lie as ming red hair and eyes took its ce¡­ just like Gu Cheolun.


    ¡°How about we make a bet?¡±


    Gu Yangcheon smiled ferociously as he looked at Namgung Jin.

 Chapter 118: Lucky Opportunity

    <b>? Lucky Opportunity ?</b>


    This wasn¡¯t exactly what I had nned when I decided to barge through the gate of the guesthouse where Namgung Jin was residing.


    My original n was more thought out. I had never nned to approach so violently as I have.


    I was originally thinking of making a bet with him. Thankfully, I had something valuable on me that I could use as an exchange to prevent Namgung Bi-ah from returning to her n.


    It was the information pertaining to Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s sword.


    To say it more urately, it was the sword that the Demonic Sword Queen had used in my past life.


    As mentioned before, the treasure of a n not only had a sort of unique power in them but it also contained symbolism, representing the n.


    This was also true for the sword that she had used in my previous life. It was a treasure that was formed by the mightiest figure of the Namgung n in the olden times. He was one of the five heroes who stopped the Blood King in ancient times¡ª the Thunder Sword Namgung Myung. The sword wielded by that legendary figure was also considered to be one of the five greatest swords in the world.


    The Thunder Sword.


    The Lord of Heaven should have been the one in possession of the sword at this time, but it was highly likely that he didn¡¯t have the sword on him.


    It was probably in the possession of the Wudang Sect.


    Monster of Wudang.


    The master of the Wudang Sect probably was in possession of the sword right now.


    I didn¡¯t know how such a thing could have happened, but I got this information from the Demonic Sword in my past life.


    There was the possibility of her lying to me about this. However, would the Demonic Sword really lie to me, especially when she¡¯s not someone like Zhuge Hyuk?


    <b><i> I don¡¯t think so.</i></b>


    This was information about the lost symbol of a n.


    And would a powerless lord of the n like Namgung Jin just let this piece of information pass by? I had a firm belief that he wouldn¡¯t.


    <b>?</b><b>How are you going to exin to him on how you got that information?</b><b>?</b>


    ¡®I have the que that the Immortal Healer gave me.¡¯


    The que to the Beggars Sect could likely help him out in this scenario. I didn¡¯t know how this wooden que was supposed to be used, but judging by how the Sword Master had been shocked when she saw it during the trip, I highly doubted that this que was worthless.


    I could pretend that I got this information from the Beggars Sect by mixing in some lies with truths.


    <b>?</b><b>But then what would you do if that Namgung guy goes to the Beggars Sect and ask them about it?</b><b>?</b>


    I did have two routes I could go if he did something like that, but it was pointless thinking about it now.


    ¡°¡­What did you just say?¡±


    When the sun was about to set, I asked that question to the Second Elder. Seeing the Second Elder¡¯s solemn expression, the matter seemed to be quite serious.


    ¡°I heard that Lord Namgung had a chat with the First Elder.¡±


    I grimaced hard after hearing the Second Elder¡¯s words. Just by hearing it, I felt like I was able to smell something nasty brewing behind the scenes.


    * * * *


    After returning to my residence, I started talking with Wi Seol-Ah. It was just the usual scene.


    I had already sent a servant to Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s guesthouse to let her know that I would be arriving soon.


    I also had some extra time left over after the meal.


    I was now stroking Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s hair while she was sitting on the floor, eating a yakgwa while smiling happily.


    ¡°Twintails today?¡±


    ¡°Sis did it for me! It¡¯s pretty and I like it.¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s hairstyle seemed to be changing every day. Since the servants just did whatever they wanted with her hair.


    It seemed like today was the time for twintails.


    While I was immersed in stroking her smooth twintails with my hands, Wi Seol-Ah leaned her back against me.


    Seeing her antics I stroked her cheeks, Wi Seol-Ah didn¡¯t seem to hate my touch either as she didn¡¯t push back my hand.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    While I was touching her soft and supple cheek, I felt a subtle difference in the sensations I received.


    ¡°Did you lose some weight?¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­?¡±


    Her cheek had never been big enough to fill my whole hand, but I was sure that it hadn¡¯t been this small either. It felt to me that her cheeks had lost a lot of their volume.


    ¡®Now that I look at it¡­¡¯


    I then grabbed Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s arm with my hand. Immediately, I became certain that she had lost weight.


    Even just a few months ago she had enough fat in her cheek that it made her look extremely cute. But now¡­ I could even see a little bit of her jawline.


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    Was she eating less these days? But that shouldn¡¯t be the case since I had seen her eat all three meals today with a bowl full of food.


    Moreover, she was also enjoying the yakgwas I had given her. Seeing my strange reaction, Wi Seol-Ah asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Young Master?¡±


    ¡°Nah, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    <b><i> ¡­Why did she lose so much weight? Was she exercising secretly or something?</i></b>


    I observed Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s body, just in case, but she didn¡¯t seem to have any Qi within her.


    Nothing, not a single thing. Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s body was still an empty vessel with nothing inside.


    <b><i> It doesn¡¯t seem to be training, so is she just exercising then?</i></b>


    <b><i> Or¡­ maybe she¡¯s losing weight because she¡¯s in her growth period? She did seem to have gotten a bit taller than before. </i></b>


    That was the same for me. I have grown up a lot this year. Of course, if it werepared tost year, that is.


    ¡®¡­Not that I¡¯m really excited about it.¡¯


    As I knew about the height I had reached in my past life, I didn¡¯t really have any hopes that I would be really tall or something. Wi Seol-Ah had be much prettier since she lost some weight, however, she seemed to have lost the unique cuteness that she had going on for her due to losing weight.


    ¡°I just need to feed you more.¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­?¡±


    ¡°Nah, nothing.¡±


    <b><i> Just got to fill her up again.</i></b> While I was having that thought, a servant came up to me with urgent footsteps.


    ¡°Young master, the Second Elder is here.¡±


    ¡°Second Elder?¡±


    The moment I heard those words, I could see a giant beinging toward me. It was none other than the Second Elder, donning a solemn expression on his face.


    <b>?</b><b>I can never get used to that body of his no matter how many times I see it.</b><b>?</b>


    ¡®You are a person from the Mount Hua Sect¡­ How can that body look strange to even you?¡¯


    <b>?</b><b>What the hell are you saying? How does having muscles rte to the Mount Hua Sect when it¡¯s a Taoist Sect¡­</b><b>?</b>


    ¡®¡­¡¯


    <b><i>Is he really saying that because he doesn¡¯t know? </i></b>I was about to get a headache at that thought, so I quickly erased it from my mind.


    I then proceeded to ask the Second Elder.


    ¡°Second Elder, did something happen?¡±


    His expression looked extremely bad. Which was uncharacteristic of him since he always had a nasty smile on his face.


    ¡°Yangcheon.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°It seems like a problem has popped up.¡±


    ¡°A problem?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but fix my posture after hearing those words. Something major must have happened if none other than the Second Elder was speaking those words.


    When I looked at him with the somberest look I could muster, the Second Elder spoke, a sigh leaking out in the process.


    ¡°I heard that Lord Namgung is having a talk with the First Elder.¡±


    ¡°¡­What now all of sudden?¡±


    <b><i> That¡¯s just way too random. The First Elder and Namgung Jin? What kind ofbo is that?</i></b>


    ¡°Where did you even hear that?¡±


    ¡°This old man has eyes and ears, does he not?¡±


    ¡°Everyone normally has eyes and ea¡­ I get it so put your fist down, I¡¯m just joking¡­ JOKING¡­!¡±


    I was just trying to mess with him a bit but he was already making preparations to bonk me on the head, so I had no choice but to take my words back.


    ¡°¡­Do you brat even know how bad of a situation this is?¡±


    ¡°I mean surely it can¡¯t be that bad¡­¡±


    I spoke with a smile on my face.


    Considering how the Second Elder was acting so desperate, the problem must be quite serious.


    However, if I just thought back to what the First Elder wished to do, I couldn¡¯t help but doubt if he would be able to aplish his desires.


    ¡®Does he want the Gu n that badly?¡¯


    <b><i>This is actually the most surprising thing to me. Why is he so obsessed over some spot? Does the seat that my father sits in and I will upy in the future look that high to him? </i></b>


    The First Elder had no idea¡ª that the seat wasn¡¯t one which housed a king. Did it really look that father was protecting the seat stubbornly? In my eyes, it seemed like he wanted to leave that seat more than anyone¡­ but was unable to due to the duties he held.


    The problem with the First Elder was that he waspletely unable to realize the truth due to being blinded by greed.


    If the Second Elder already knew about this situation then there was no way father didn¡¯t know. Despite his knowledge about what¡¯s going on right now, he didn¡¯t bother stopping the First Elder, nor was he willing to say anything to him.


    <b><i>Does the First Elder not even stop for a moment to think why father isn¡¯t doing anything regarding the fishy things he is cooking up?</i></b>


    ¡®¡­What a hardcore man.¡¯


    I admit that the First Elder practically lived for the Gu n and did a lot for the n,


    However, his belief and vision were absolutely wrong. What he thought of the n Lord¡¯s seat was far removed from reality.


    And since I already knew the kind of end the First Elder faced in my past life, I couldn¡¯t help but think that all of this was just meaningless struggles on his side.


    ¡®What a venomous old man.¡¯


    <b><i> Those two are having a talk, huh¡­</i></b>


    Hearing that news, I became certain about something that I had my doubts about till now.


    I knew that the reason that Namgung Jin even bothered toe all the way to Gu n wasn¡¯t just to talk about the engagement and bringing Namgung Bi-ah back to the n.


    It seems like talking to the First Elder was a core reason behind his willingness toe to our n.


    ¡®I knew that he was being a bit too quiet.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t really pay much attention to the First Elder as it seemed like he was keeping quiet after I beat the hell out of Gu Jeolyub¡­


    But I guess he wasn¡¯t beingpletely quiet or anything.


    ¡°It feels like I¡¯ve been backstabbed.¡±


    ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°I was finally able to convince the Elders from the Namgung n for this engagement, but now it¡¯s a bit of a problem since the lord doesn¡¯t seem to be happy about this arrangement.¡±


    ¡°¡­I always wanted to ask, but how did you do it?¡±


    ¡°Do what?¡±


    ¡°The engagement with Namgung n.¡±


    It was none other than the Namgung n. They were not the type of n to involve themselves with other families. That¡¯s why, I was always curious about how he was able to arrange an engagement with a direct blood rtive of the n.


    Furthermore, not only did I already have a bad rep due to breaking off an engagement, but there were also rumors about me that painted me in an awful image. For all of these reasons, there was no way that the Namgung n just readily epted the engagement.


    The Second Elder was seemingly in thought after hearing my question and responded after some time.


    ¡°Knowing it will only hurt ya.¡±


    The Second Elder was smiling as he said those words. He was definitely teasing me right now, but I didn¡¯t pry further. For some reason, I had the feeling that he didn¡¯t apply the usual method of arranging an engagement.


    ¡°Anyway, I should do something about this.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean you¡¯ll do something¡­¡±


    ¡°How can you be so calm when you don¡¯t even know what could happen!¡±


    ¡°I mean, what are you going to do about it then? It¡¯s not like you can fight with the Lord of the Namgung n or something, nor can you go fight with the Elders.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    <b><i> What do you mean, ¡®Oh?¡¯, why are you impressed¡­?</i></b>


    As if proving my nervousness, the Second Elder immediately stood up on his feet.


    ¡°Yangcheon, I didn¡¯t know you could be this smart, I¡¯ll be back in a bit.¡±


    ¡°Hey, where are you going? Lord Second Elder, please calm down for a second. Where are you going thiste at night? Let¡¯s slowly think about it rationa¡ª Wait, I told you not to go!¡±


    I quickly tried to grab his hand but the Second Elder instantly disappeared in front of my eyes, leaving only a trail of fire behind.


    I even tried to chase after him using my Qi, but his presence had already vanished.


    ¡°This¡­ This crazy old man¡­!¡±


    Even after reaching this level, I was still no match for the Second Elder.


    ¡°Surely he didn¡¯t actually go to Namgung n, right?¡±


    There was no way that he was about to go there.


    And even if he did go there, what could he even do?


    ¡®¡­I hate how I¡¯m still sweating cold sweat despite having such thoughts.¡¯


    That crazy old man was capable of doing something like that.


    <b><i> How much backup does he have for him to act this recklessly every time?</i></b>


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    I leaked a tired sigh and lifted my body up in the end. It was about time and I realized that sitting here and doing nothing would gain me nothing but frustration.


    When I moved, Wi Seol-Ah, who had already fallen asleep while leaning on me, asked while rubbing her eyes.


    ¡°Young Master, are you going out?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it seems like I¡¯ll have to.¡±


    ¡°Should Ie with you?¡±


    ¡°How can you ask that without knowing where I¡¯m going?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind wherever you go¡­¡±


    I patted Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s head and messed up her hair while she was talking, holding in her yawn from leaking out.


    ¡°Just get some sleep before Hongwaes to you for work. I¡¯ll be back right away.¡±


    ¡°Kay¡­¡±


    Without being able to win against her drowsiness, she just copsed on the floor.


    I could already see that she¡¯ll be caught by Hongwa soon enough.


    After watching her for some time, I started on my way.


    At that moment, Elder Shin suddenly spoke up to me.


    <b>?</b><b>¡­There is not even a single normal guy with thest name ¡®Gu.¡¯</b><b>?</b>


    ¡®I know right? Everyone except me is just¡ª¡®


    <b>?</b><b>Stop your nonsense and continue walking.</b><b>?</b>


    ¡®¡­¡¯


    I had no choice but to shut my mouth with an awkward expression on my face.

 Chapter 119: Sword with no Honor

    <b>? Sword With No Honor (1) ?</b>


    Leaving my ce while walking with fast steps, I was able to arrive at my destination rtively fast.


    The destination was the guesthouse that Namgung Bi-ah was currently staying in.


    To my knowledge, Namgung Jin was likely to be staying in that ce as well.


    When I heard the piece of news from the Second Elder, I, at first, had thoughts of heading to the Gu Sunmoon¡ª it was likely to be the ce where the two were having their conversation.


    I was thinking of going there because I believed that it would bring out the best reaction from Namgung Jin.


    I thought long and hard about visiting there, but I still decided it would be best if I visited Namgung Bi-ah to check on her condition.


    The sun had not set yet during the time the engagement talks were taking ce. However, the moon was already hanging in the sky at the moment.


    Following the road that was covered with sporadic fallen leaves, I arrived at the front gate of the guesthouse.


    The moment I was about to enter thepound, I was blocked by someone.


    ¡°You can¡¯t enter.¡±


    When I checked to figure out the originator of that cold and strict voice, I found out that it was a martial artist of the Namgung n.


    Looking at the rude man, I spoke.


    ¡°Do you not know who I am?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Then I wonder what you are doing right now.¡±


    ¡°This is the lord¡¯s order.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I already sent you guys a message regarding my visit¡­¡±


    I have already mentioned this before, but to reiterate, I had sent a message via a servant to this ce since I didn¡¯t want to recklessly barge in without informing them of anything.


    ¡°Did my servant note?¡±


    ¡°The servant indeed arrived here.¡±


    ¡°Then what?¡±


    The man didn¡¯t respond.


    <b><i> Oh¡­? Is he ignoring me now? </i></b>It did offend me a little, but I didn¡¯t think it was too big of a deal or anything.


    It may have been a guesthouse that belonged to the Gu n, however, the fact of the matter was that it was currently upied by guests from the Namgung n. Besides, I didn¡¯t n to be stubborn if they didn¡¯t wee any visitors even though said visitors may be blood rtives from the Gu n.


    If it was any other n though, I would¡¯ve probably thrown a tantrum right here right now. However, I didn¡¯t want to cause a scene for such a small matter, especially so since they were a noble n.


    However, there was a problem, and it was¡­


    ¡°You got to say something for me though, you said a servant arrived here, right? ¡±


    ¡°¡­We rejected the servant due to the lord¡¯s orders.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s also why you are blocking me here, isn¡¯t it? Then one more question¡­¡±


    Sneakily, as I tried to enter thepound, the martial artist man grabbed onto my shoulder with his palm. He had no hesitation in touching me.


    Looking at the eyes of the man, I spoke in a confused tone.


    ¡°Where is my servant?¡±


    Instantly, I could feel the man¡¯s hand shudder at my question. My servant should¡¯ve returned to my residence and informed me about the rejection from the Namgung side.


    However, my servant never arrived, even as the day turned into night.


    Of course, it could¡¯ve been possible that my servant just forgot to inform me about the rejection,


    And if that were to be the case, then I can just easily scold her and be done with this matter.


    <b><i> But why do I get the feeling that that isn¡¯t the case for some reason?</i></b>


    The martial artist of the Namgung family hesitated ever so slightly before responding.


    ¡°¡­We don¡¯t know about that ourselves¡ª¡°


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    The moment I cut his speech off, the tone of my voice changing to a more hostile one, the man looked down at me with clear shock on his face.


    Instantly, I dropped the smile I had forced myself to make.


    ¡°You should at least not tremble while speaking if you¡¯re going to lie. Do you think I¡¯m an idiot or what?¡±


    With a roar, Qi rushed out of my body like a storm. Immediately, the man went for his sword but, at this distance, it was already toote for him to do anything.


    <i>¨C Crack-!</i>


    The hand that had been grabbing my shoulder till now, twisted at an awkward angle. Immediately after, I delivered a Qi-enhanced jab straight to the man¡¯s ribs.


    A scream was about to leak out, along with the sound of the heavy impact, due to the pain he felt at my strike¡­ however, I immediately knocked him down, before he could even leak any sound, by striking his chin.


    <i>¨C Thud.</i>


    Pathetically, the martial artist of the Namgung n copsed on the spot. Carrying his copsed body on my shoulders, I threw him inside the gate.


    Seeing the violent scene, the other guards finally appeared, pulling their swords out in the process.


    Enhancing my vision, I took in my surroundings.


    ¡®I don¡¯t think there is anyone here that overcame the wall before the wall.¡¯


    It seemed that, even amongst the tens of martial artists that gathered in this spot right now, there wasn¡¯t a single person that had reached the peak realm.


    Isn¡¯t it strange? I could¡¯ve sworn that the Lightning Dragon¡¯s escort was a martial artist that had surpassed the wall already, but not even one of the escorts of the lord of the n reached the peak realm?


    ¡®Is this him letting his guard down, or just his arrogance on disy?¡¯


    <b><i> Whichever it is, both fit him to a T. </i></b>


    It was also possible that they were hiding their true power, however, I had to pay attention to another matter. Noticing something off transpiring outside, Namgung Bi-ah quickly came out of the guesthouse.


    However, she wasn¡¯t the person I was looking for this time.


    Already flooding the guesthouse with my Qi, I was able to locate what I had been searching for¡ª it was in the corner of a room.


    Suppressing my raging emotions, I moved toward that location. It felt that the martial artists of the Namgung n were yelling something at me, but I couldn¡¯t register their words right now.


    Their hands reached out, trying to block me since I was moving while ignoring the, but when I broke the chin of a man that tried toe toward me, I was easily able to achieve a momentary state of silence.


    With no further interference, I arrived in front of the room and opened the door.


    ¡°Oough.. ogh¡­¡±


    A servant could be seen inside.


    Her face had be swollen¡­ so much so that it was hard to even recognize her. Moreover, due to the overwhelmingly damaged body of hers, she wasn¡¯t even able to move right now. Hew wounds were so bad that she couldn¡¯t even clearly pronounce the word,


    However, the tears that leaked out of her eyes due to the pain she must be feeling were more than enough for me to know what happened.


    It was none other than the servant that I had sent to the Namgung n¡¯spound earlier in the day.


    I didn¡¯t even know her name. I just knew that she was one of my servants. Also that she often came over to my residence to inform me about the meals.


    Every time, her body would flinch when I thanked her and an awkward smile would hang in her face in response.


    I was never really close to her and I was sure that she felt the same way toward me.


    However, my emotional state was still in turmoil at seeing one of my people in this state.


    ¡°What to do here.¡±


    I cupped my face, covering it since I didn¡¯t know what kind of expression I might be making right now.


    Then I saw the servant trying to say something to me with her quivering lips that weren¡¯t even able to move properly.


    ¡°Auyaahh¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t understand what she was trying to convey. And it¡¯s not like a servant could talk to me telepathically either. But I still felt like shit as I could vividly feel the emotions that she harbored.


    ¡°Seriously, what should I do?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Gu¡­ This is¡ª ¡°


    I struck the guy¡¯s mouth when he tried to exin this situation in an awkward tone. With the advent of a ¡®Pow!¡¯ sound, his teeth immediately fell to the floor. He tried to block the bleeding of his mouth with his hand so I just twisted that joint of his.


    Apanying the echoes of a horrific sound, bones burst out of the arm that I had twisted. And with that scene, the goons of the Namgung n realized that the situation had taken a turn for the worst. Immediately, they pulled out their swords and got into a battle stance.


    <i>¨C Hwa¡­</i>


    mes bubbled out of my body in calm waves.


    I had to make myself calm right now. I didn¡¯t even know who the servant was, nor did I even know her name. Her current state shouldn¡¯t anger me so.


    At least, that was what I was trying to make myself think.


    Otherwise, I would just ughter everyone here.


    ¡°Wai¡ª¡°


    ¡°Don¡¯te here.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah tried to approach me, however, I stopped her in her tracks¡ª holding in the steaming breath that reflected the boiling emotions of anger within me.


    ¡°If youe right now, I may be very annoyed at you.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah froze like a stone statue at those words. Both of her eyes started trembling violently and it was evident that she was trying to convey something to me. However, she didn¡¯t open her mouth in the end.


    Namgung Bi-ah probably wasn¡¯t aware of this event that had taken ce here. If she had known, something like this wouldn¡¯t have ever happened in the first ce.


    This was the result of my carelessness, in the end. I never expected that something like this would¡¯ve happened.


    It wasn¡¯t that I couldn¡¯t, but more like I refused to.


    ¡®Fuck.¡¯


    An intense surge of heat flooded the guesthouse and its surroundings. The destructive me arts inside my body began to surge out without my control. The speed of the surging revolutions gradually got faster and faster, and it seemed like the unruly mes would explode any moment now. The revolving mes inside of my body were practically roaring at the sight of the entrance being blocked by the goons of the Namgung n.


    The martial art always corresponded to the wielder¡¯s emotions.


    It applied to everyone; no matter what level they may have achieved.


    That¡¯s why it was always important to stay calm and level-headed. The more stumbling blocks of cultivation that a martial art practitioner overcame, the broader their mind would be. Subsequently, it would lead them to achieve peace and a tranquil state of mind.


    That was why all martial artists desired to ovee the walls and stumbling blocks in their path of cultivation.


    However, I had not achieved such a level yet.


    That was probably why I was feeling so infuriated right now.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°Could you go to the medical room with her?¡±


    I had no choice but to go to Namgung Bi-ah for this favor. I couldn¡¯t just leave her there in that state. The silently standing Namgung Bi-ah instantly ran toward the servant, covered in blood and grime, without any hesitation and carried her on her back.


    Immediately after, she evoked her Qi and started running toward the medical room at full speed.


    ¡°Stop her! We can¡¯t let the Young Miss leave the ho¡ª¡°


    The martial artist that was trying to shout something flinched almost instantly. The whole surroundings had been engulfed in all-annihting mes, after all. A heat that even made it hard to breathe was now pervading the whole space.


    Between the surge of intense heat, I spoke out.


    ¡°I¡¯m not gonna ask why you did something like this, as I already know that the answer will be something extremely stupid.¡±


    If I asked them why this event transpired, their excuses would be quite obvious. ¡®The servant was rude¡¯, ¡®How dare a servant talk like this¡¯, or it could¡¯ve been possible that they just didn¡¯t like her.


    Or they would say something like, ¡®Because of the lord¡¯s orders.¡¯ or something. None of their replies were important here though.


    ¡°P¡­ Please calm down, Young Master Gu.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right¡­ This is all¡­¡±


    ¡°So you guys shouldn¡¯t ask me why I¡¯m doing this either.¡±


    A ferocious smile stretched my lips as I spoke those words. I didn¡¯t want to smile right now, but I couldn¡¯t stop my mouth from trying to lift up. I don¡¯t know if it was a habit that got ingrained in me from the past, but I would usually smile whenever I was extremely angry.


    ¡°I¡¯m just doing this because of a stupid reason like yours.¡±


    At the end of my words, mes covered the world and the men in front of me.


    * * * *


    The putrid smell of sizzling human skin pervaded the surroundings. Even Namgung Jin wasn¡¯t able to speak easily when he saw Gu Yangcheon after entering through the gate of the guesthouse.


    There were at least tens of martial artists guarding the guesthouse at all times, which consisted of second-rate to first-rate warriors. There were also those who were infinitely close to oveing their wall in the group of guards.


    He wasn¡¯t able to set up a proper group of escorts since he came to this ce in a hurry, but that didn¡¯t change the fact that the martial artists were from the Namgung n.


    They weren¡¯t just some nobodies who would end up in such a sordid state due to some child.


    ¡°¡­What are you doing right now?¡±


    The guys that were unconscious, their bodies badly wounded. Each and every single of them had, at the minimum, one part of their body broken or twisted in a grotesque angle. Furthermore, there were even some fellows whose injuries were so severe that they couldn¡¯t be healed no matter what.


    ¡°You dare, to make the people of the Namgung n end up in this state and what did you say just now? A bet? Ipliment you for your immense talent but you are going wild without realizing just how scary the world can be. Do you have a death wish!¡±


    Gu Yangcheon¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t flinch even once while hearing Namgung Jin¡¯s fierce roaring.


    Instead, a smile gradually bloomed on his face which only served to offend Namgung Jin further.


    He wondered what was wrong with this fellow. Despite Gu Yangcheon having a small body and an immature mind, Namgung Jin knew that he was a martial artist that had surpassed the wall and climbed up to the Peak realm.


    It was obviously hard for him to observe him thoroughly since the little fellow was holding back his Qi, but it was honestly hard to not notice that piece of info at this point.


    It was so unfair. The fact that such a talented kid just had to be the son of Gu Cheolun. Also, the fact his own son just had to be around the same age as this child.


    ¡®Howe the world is never on my side?¡¯


    Namgung Jin was far angrier due to that fact than the scene of the martial artist of his n struggling on the ground, vomiting blood.


    ¡°I agree, I never nned to be this wild, but the world just doesn¡¯t give me a break.¡±


    <i>¨C Tap tap.</i>


    Using the end of his right foot, Gu Yangcheon touched the body of a martial artist who had lost consciousness.


    Namgung Jin looked at that sight and frowned further.


    ¡®Something must¡¯ve happened here.¡¯


    There was no way this happened without a reason. Namgung Jin clicked his tongue inside his mouth. It would have been better if this was due to the unruly whim of the little fellow in front of him.


    While hiding this inner thought of his, Namgung Jin continued to roar out.


    ¡°Are you acting this way just because this is Gu n¡¯snd!?¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily. I¡¯m more respectful than you may think.¡±


    He didn¡¯t lose to any of Namgung Jin¡¯s arguments.


    <b><i> Does that brat not know who his opponent is?</i></b> With that thought, Namgung Jin evoked his Qi with a nasty smirk on his face.


    Instantly, his Qi turned into all-epassing pressure. The domineering aura that leaked out Namgung Jin pressed down onto Gu Yangcheon¡¯s shoulders.


    Namgung n¡¯s Qi¡ª the King of Swords.


    It was the sole art that enabled the Namgung n to obtain the title of King.


    It wasn¡¯t at a pretentious level like Namgung Cheonjun and Namgung Bi-ah. Rather, it was the true pressure of the King of Swords that only leaked from a martial artist that had reached the end.


    He poured out all of this energy down onto the boy in front. The boy might have reached the peak realm, but he would have no choice but to fall on his knees, not being able to endure the pressure, within a few seconds. Namgung Jin just had to show the boy that they were onpletely different levels. And he believed that it would be easier to have a conversation with the boy while looking down at him.


    That was what Namgung Jin thought¡­


    ¡°¡­Oh no!¡±


    However, Gu Yangcheon was enduring the full brunt of his Qi, as though it were nothing to him, which was out of his expectations. If things were to proceed normally, the boy should¡¯ve been kneeling on the ground right now, not even being able to breathe properly due to the pressure.


    However, again subverting his expectations, he even started walking toward Namgung Jin as if the pressure had no effect on him at all.


    When Gu Yangcheon arrived right in front of Namgung Jin with a steady gait and calm steps, he looked up and spoke to the lord of the Namgung n.


    ¡°I have said this before,¡±


    He continued, showing Namgung Jin that he wasn¡¯t feeling the least bit pressured.


    ¡°How about we make a bet?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s funny, kid. Just because you are engaged with my daughter, you think that a brat like you can do something to m¡ª¡°


    ¡°If I lose this bet, I¡¯ll give you my left arm.¡±


    Namgung Jin was unable to finish his words when he heard the calm words that leaked out of Gu Yangcheon¡¯s mouth. He even had to question himself if what he heard had been right.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Do you not want it? One of my arms.¡±


    Namgung Jinughed at the mocking words of the boy. He may have had the talent, and the level he had reached was indeed high, but Namgung Jin realized once again that he was just a young and immature child.


    ¡°What would I even do with your arm if I get it?¡±


    When he replied with an equally mocking tone, Gu Yangcheon spoke while looking straight at Namgung Jin¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You probably need it, for something like your son¡¯s future¡­ Isn¡¯t this why you came to our n in the first ce?¡±


    Immediately, the mocking smile hanging on Namgung Jin¡¯s lips disappeared altogether. He had no choice but to look at Gu Yangcheon properly from now on.


    He was wrong. He wasn¡¯t just some young and immature brat.


    How far was he able to deduce for him to say those words? Namgung Jin couldn¡¯t help but have many such questions after hearing the words of the boy.


    Those words were meaningful, yet they were also hollowed.


    ¡°¡­You.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t manage such a thing, then you could just ask for something else.¡±


    Namgung Jin nodded his head instinctively, not even noticing he did that action at first, after he heard those words.


    Ripping off the arm of a child, who was basically confirmed to be the Young Lord of the n, was just way too excessive; especially so since they were in thends of the Gu n.


    Even though Gu Yangcheon had already mentioned that it¡¯d be alright, this would only lead to a war between the ns.


    <i>¨C Crack.</i>


    Feeling he was being yed into the hands of the little boy, he asked Gu Yangcheon.


    ¡°I will let you speak even though I feel that it¡¯s pointless. What is it that you want for you to be like this?¡±


    ¡°I just want one thing.¡±


    Gu Yangcheon picked up one of the swords that were lying on the ground nearby.


    <b><i> A sword all of a sudden?</i></b> Without even getting time to wonder, Namgung Jin had no choice but to unsheathe his own sword after hearing the following words of the boy.


    ¡°If I beat you in a duel, then I would like you to pass over your daughter to me.¡±


    <i>¨C Pss-! Pssh-!</i>


    Before Gu Yangcheon could even finish speaking, his cheek was grazed by something with a violent sound and blood leaked out instantly from his wound. It was none other than a sword shing from Namgung Jin which brushed by his cheek.


    ¡°I must look like a joke to you because I keep giving you a pass.¡±


    His voice, brimming with emotions, disappeared into the thin hair. His tone changed to a darker and deeper one than before¡ª a telltale sign that the man was approaching the limit of his patience.


    ¡°The only reason that I have not beheaded you right now, even after all your insults, is because you have the blood of the Gu n running in your veins. I¡¯ll give you a warning, do not cross the line further.¡±


    Using his hand, Gu Yangcheon wiped the blood that flowed out from the wound on his cheek. He wasn¡¯t even able to see when Namgung Jin unsheathed out his sword and swung it to injure him just now.


    That was a testament to how skilled he was in manipting Qi.


    <b><i>I guess there is no chance of winning after all in a real duel,</i></b> thought Gu Yangcheon even in his current situation.


    ¡°What¡¯s the reason for your anger right now?¡±


    ¡°You little¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it because of your daughter, or because I challenged you to a duel? Or perhaps, are you afraid?¡±


    The sword in Gu Yangcheon¡¯s hands was aimed at Namgung Jin. This was the first time that Gu Yangcheon stood face-to-face with the arrogant face of Namgung Jin.


    Since the only image that came to his mind from his past life was the scene of Namgung Bi-ah holding the arrogant lord¡¯s head in her hands.


    <i>¨C Rumble.</i>


    Lightning Qi zapped around Namgung Jin¡¯s body. The Qi of a Fusion realm martial artist was so dense that it was hard for a lower-level martial artist to even breathe at the mere evocation of the Qi. This was a first for Gu Yangcheon in this life, feeling such dense and concentrated Qi.


    Namgung Jin looked down at Gu Yangcheon and spoke.


    ¡°Are you challenging me to a sword duel?¡±


    ¡°Yes, as you can see. I¡¯m rather skilled at using a sword.¡±


    Namgung Jin burst out into a fit of hollowughter after hearing Gu Yangcheon¡¯s words. No joy or happiness could be felt in thatughter of his.


    ¡°This was the first time in decades that I have felt so insulted. For me to be insulted by a boy that barely lived one-fourth of my life.¡±


    ¡°But I did give you an excuse just now.¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth¡­ I¡¯m holding myself back from ripping out that nasty mouth of yours.¡±


    <b><i> He¡¯s holding himself back huh?</i></b>


    <b><i> Howe though?</i></b> At the very least, he should¡¯ve unsheathed the sword and cut off Gu Yangcheon¡¯s neck right here and now. However, Namgung Jin was still holding himself back.


    Was his temper always like that?


    <b><i>Not a chance.</i></b>


    He was just being cautious right now. It was possible that he was being cautious because of Gu Yangcheon¡¯s father¡ª Gu Cheolun, or perhaps because he was in the territory of the Gu n.


    Whichever it was, it didn¡¯t matter to the boy. As he was able to enact this performance due to those reasons.


    With apathy in his eyes and a ferocious smile on his face, Namgung Jinspoke to Gu Yangcheon, in the end.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do as you want, as I think ripping apart your arm and bringing it to your father is the only thing that could satisfy me right now.¡±


    Namgung Jin didn¡¯t mention Namgung Bi-ah even once. He didn¡¯t even bother to question what meaning Gu Yangcheon¡¯s bet held.


    It was either because he didn¡¯t think that he would lose, or just that he didn¡¯t care about his own daughter,


    Gu Yangcheon, however, thought that it was due to both of those reasons.


    ¡°The guys on the ground seem like they are going to die any second now. Shouldn¡¯t we hold this duel after we treat them?¡±


    It was weird how it was none other than Gu Yangcheon that seemed to be worried about the injured martial artists. Even though they were in this state due to his rampage. Namgung Jin spoke, not caring about the condition of the martial artists.


    ¡°No matter. This won¡¯t take long anyways.¡±


    His words were arrogant and heartless.


    Though, being the Azure Heavenly Sword, there was definitely credibility behind his confidence.


    It was Gu Yangcheon¡¯s n to make him mad in the first ce, but he couldn¡¯t help but wonder after he achieved this feat so easily¡­


    ¡®Does he have a shorter temper than I thought?¡¯


    <b>?</b><b>If I just think of the shitty way of your talking, that Namgung guy is honestly a Buddhist.</b><b>?</b>


    ¡®¡­Surely it¡¯s not that bad¡­¡¯


    <b>?</b><b>Not that bad my ass! I¡¯m honestly more surprised that you still have your neck on your shoulders right now. What did you n for you to take it this far?</b><b>?</b>


    A duel against the lord of the Namgung n.


    Something like this was impossible to win in Elder Shin¡¯s eyes, even if there was a rule where both of them were banned from using Qi.


    Furthermore, Gu Yangcheon had picked up a sword just now. This basically meant that he threw away even the slightest chance of winning that he had, no matter how minuscule that may be.


    <b>?</b><b>What are you going to do¡ª</b><b>?</b>


    Elder Shin was about to ask why Gu Yangcheon got himself into this fucked up scenario, but then he stopped before finishing his words as he got an inkling of what was going on in that shitty head of his.


    He thought of this just in case¡­. As Gu Yangcheon wasn¡¯t a sword user.


    Furthermore, he never saw Gu Yangcheon train with a sword. This only meant that he had zero chance of winning in this duel.


    Unless someone else fought for him.


    <b>?</b><b>¡­You little piece of shit.</b><b>?</b>


    ¡®Yes.¡¯


    <b>?</b><b>You set up this situation for yourself to fight in¡­ right?</b><b>?</b>


    Gu Yangcheon responded as if Elder Shin¡¯s words were the most absurd thing he heard all day.


    ¡®What nonsense are you speaking of?¡¯


    <b>?</b><b>Right? Even I thought that question was¡ª</b><b>?</b>


    ¡®Of course, Elder Shin has to fight for me. I don¡¯t know how to use a sword.¡¯


    <b>?</b><b>You really are a fucking piece of shit.</b><b>?</b>


    Elder Shin couldn¡¯t help but curse in the end after hearing Gu Yangcheon¡¯s tant words.

 Chapter 120: Sword with no Honor (2)

    <b>? Sword with no Honor (2) ?</b>


    ¡®You fucker¡­¡¯


    <b> ?Stop cursing at me already jeez¡­ How could a Taoist be so vulgar with his mouth??</b>


    ¡®You really are the best when ites to being shameless¡­ For your expression to not even change in the slightest despite you leaving this old man with this stupid thing to do.¡¯


    <b> ?It¡¯s not like you pay rent, so isn¡¯t it fine if you help out sometimes?? </b>


    ¡®I just hope you go and die¡­¡¯


    Elder Shin¡¯s non-stop nagging showed no signs of ending. However, he still picked up the sword in the end.


    ¡®Just know that I¡¯ll be taking this body for good this time.¡¯


    <b> ?Are you a generous robber or something? Why are you sending an early warning?? </b>


    The control of my body naturally transferred to Elder Shin.


    He had already informed me that he couldn¡¯t do this very often.


    However, looking at it now, I¡¯m not sure if that was really the case here.


    ¡®I never lied to you. It is true that I can¡¯t stay in your body for too long.¡¯


    My stance while holding a sword and my breathing immediately changed.


    This was truly fascinating in my eyes.


    Just like before, I was able to feel many things that I normally couldn¡¯t.


    Was this a type of enlightenment? If so, what could I gain from this?


    ¡®You could¡¯ve just fought yourself without picking up the sword, so is there a reason for you to hand over the work to me?


    <b><i> A reason?</i></b>


    <b> ?I don¡¯t know.?</b>


    I just chose this option since it was the safest, and I also did it out of shock.


    Since no one in this world knew that Elder Shin resided in my body.


    ¡®It¡¯s not like your chance of winning was that low, since you are a fist fighter. I¡¯m sure you were able to surmise that by yourself.¡¯


    <b> ?Yes, I know.?</b>


    To increase my winning chances, I had to do a duel with the rule prohibiting the usage of Qi. However, in order to stimte Namgung Jin, I thought that picking up a sword would be the best method alongside the rule.


    In the end, everything went as nned, however, I couldn¡¯t help but be a little disappointed.


    ¡®You are disappointed since you aren¡¯t the one fighting, right? Even though you were the one that pushed this work to me¡­ Want to swap back right now?¡¯


    <b><i> I really am a martial artist, aren¡¯t I? I got greedy to experience a fight between two strong martial artists. However, I know now isn¡¯t the right time, so I have to endure it.</i></b>


    <b> ?No, I¡¯m good. I wish you good luck.?</b>


    ¡®Tsk¡­¡¯


    Elder Shin stood still and looked straight at Namgung Jin. He still seemed extremely angry. The frown never left his face and it seemed like he had no intention of letting it go anytime soon.


    ¡°How did I end up with a brat like you¡­ God really must have died.¡±


    Elder Shin slowly raised his sword. Seeing that action, Namgung Jin¡¯s eyes lit up.


    He promptly asked.


    ¡°You have experience with a sword?¡±


    I guess he must¡¯ve felt something just by observing Elder Shin¡¯s movements. He truly did live up to his title of the Sword King.


    Well, I had to respond, so I whispered to Elder Shin.


    <b> ?In the past¡­?</b>


    ¡°¡­In the past?¡±


    <b> ?I learned it as a joke, Lord.?</b>


    ¡°I learned it as a j, j, joke, Lord.¡±


    <b> ?Elder Shin¡­ your voice.?</b>


    ¡®Do I really have to speak formally to that young brat!?¡¯


    Elder Shin¡¯s pride wouldn¡¯t let something like that happen, but thankfully, there was no problem in the end.


    Instead, it seemed to have helped in agitating Namgung Jin further. His expression distorted further, donning an even scarier look than before.


    ¡°You are ying around even till the end.¡±


    <b> ?He seems very angry.?</b>


    ¡®¡­And whose fault do you think that is?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m curious how long you can act like this in front of me. Fine, I¡¯ll take your arm for sure since you want that so much.¡±


    <i>¨C Ring-!</i>


    The sword that Namgung Jin pulled out resonated and started vibrating loudly. This phenomenon was known as the Sword Resonance.


    If one was able to reach a certain level of proficiency and mastery of the path of swords, then it was foretold that they would be one with their sword. This ability didn¡¯t depend on the maniption of Qi.


    Bing one with the sword.


    The more the sword and the wielder of the sword became one and resonated with one another, the louder the echoing became.


    This basically meant that Sword Resonance¡­ was the beginning of the process of being one with the sword. Getting to this point was the dream of every sword user and it also signified the start of the sword users¡¯ journey in the path of swordsing to an end.


    ¡®Not a bad resonance.¡¯


    Even while Namgung Jin¡¯s sword resonated wildly, Elder Shin just stood still, impressed at the sight.


    ¡°If I had topare with that Myung bastard, it would be likeparing heaven and earth, but I can still see that he is well-trained.¡±


    <b> ?Myung??</b>


    ¡®It was just some guy. The guy with the Namgung name and a bastard that always chased skirts.¡¯


    <b><i> ¡­Was he talking about Namgung Myung when he said Myung bastard just now?</i></b>


    If it was the Thunderous Sword that he was talking about, he was one of the five heroes that killed the Blood King along with the other heroes.


    It seems like I wasn¡¯t wrong, as even Elder Shin kicked his tongue and continued his speech.


    ¡®Tsk, I should at the very least be served a drink in death, yet I have to y around with that bastard¡¯s descendant.¡¯


    I suddenly felt guilty after hearing his words. I never really felt guilty before.


    ¡®You rotting piece of shit, I swear to god¡­¡¯


    <b> ?Anyways, will you be okay??</b>


    ¡®¡­About what?¡¯


    <b> ?Even if no Qi is used¡­ the opponent is quite the opponent.?</b>


    ¡®Wow, you are worried after you gave me the work?¡¯


    Elder Shin responded, clear astonishment evident in his voice. I wasn¡¯t underestimating his ability, but he wasn¡¯t using his own body but mine instead which still had many ws. I couldn¡¯t help but be curious if he would be okay.


    ¡®No need to worry about nonsense.¡¯


    Along with Elder Shin¡¯s words, Namgung Jin straightened his sword and spoke in an arrogant tone.


    ¡°Come you brat, I¡¯ll give you ten sec¡ª¡°


    Namgung Jin couldn¡¯t finish his arrogant trail of words¡­


    <i>¨C Riiiing-!</i>


    It was because the echoes that were stabbing his ears were way too loud for him to continue. It was quite a bit louder and much, much clearer than the Sword Resonance that came from Namgung Jin¡¯s sword.


    It was like there was a giant bell that was ringing nearby¡ª a loud ringing sound echoed from the sword Elder Shin was holding.


    Elder Shin then spoke to me.


    ¡®You little shit, do you remember who I am.¡¯


    Namgung Jin¡¯s astonishment didn¡¯t register in my eyes.


    The surroundings were instantly flooded with Elder Shin¡¯s overwhelming presence. Just how was he able to emanate such pressure on the surroundings without even the usage of Qi?


    Even if I brought back my prime self here from my past life, I highly doubted that I could show off this much overpowering presence as Elder Shin did.


    I didn¡¯t know that the difference in levels could be this overwhelming.


    While admiring Elder Shin¡¯s aura, I suddenly got curious about something.


    ¡®There is no one that could stop me, but time.¡¯


    About the level as a martial artist that Elder Shin was able to reach, and,


    How a martial artist of his level was trapped inside a treasure as a mere wandering spirit¡ª was one of the biggest wonders to me.


    ¡®I am the Divine Sword of Mount Hua, Shincheol.¡¯


    <i>¨C Riing-!</i>


    * * * *


    The current generation of prodigious martial artists was called the Generation of Meteors.


    However, there was a simr group of geniuses and prodigies who had a simr name in the not-so-distant past.


    Geniuses didn¡¯t care for the time. Since, no matter which season it was, the stars would always be up there in the night sky.


    Namgung Jin was one such star.


    It didn¡¯t take that long for the young prodigy¡ª Namgung Jin, who was hailed as the then Sword Dragon, to earn the title of the Sword King.


    It was quite obvious back then.


    As the title Sword Dragon was basically preserved for the Namgung n and them only.


    And so was the title of the Sword King.


    And if the guy with a monstrous talent called Yung Pung didn¡¯t exist in the martial world, Namgung Cheonjun would¡¯ve easily gotten the title of the Sword Dragon of this generation.


    Namgung Jin never doubted that he would be able to reach the skies.


    His grandfather was never able to earn the title of the Sword Emperor, but he was called the Lord of Heaven which meant that he had reached the ephemeral skies and transcended beyond.


    And Namgung Jin never even had the thought that he wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve it either.


    His arrogance matched up to his overwhelming ability and he believed that he would be able to earn a title of his own one day.


    He would stand above the skies as time naturally passed. He was in a realm of existence that was more than enough to achieve such a feat. At least, that was the most likely image that Namgung Jin saw himself portraying back then.


    If that insufferable ¡®man¡¯ didn¡¯t exist, that is.


    ¡®¡­Your remnant is haunting me even all the way here.¡¯


    The night of the fall was still as cold as ever. A breath leaking out as white steam was proof of that fact.


    With the breath that he leaked out, Namgung Jin decided to calm his emotions.


    Keenly, he observed the boy standing in front of him.


    The boy who had an uncanny resemnce to the Gu Cheolun of the past.


    Namgung Jin had already collected information on the boy before.


    It was the son of Gu Cheolun, after all. That simple reason was enough to make him interested in the boy.


    The boy had next to no talent and he was inherentlyzy. He even heard that he had a cruel and violent temper, which made it difficult to interact with the boy.


    He may have given birth to the penultimate genius¡ª the Sword Phoenix, but he didn¡¯t have any luck when it came to his son.


    Having that thought, Namgung Jin drowned in alcohol by himself in the dead of the night.


    That fateful night took ce a year ago.


    But¡­ just who was the monster that was standing in front of him right now, then?


    Namgung Jin was unable to understand.


    <i>¨C Ring¡­ Ring¡­</i>


    ¡°Impossible¡­!¡±


    The boy¡¯s sword resonated.


    That was definitely the Sword Resonance that he was enacting right now. Even though he thought as such in his mind, it still was really hard for him to believe that fact.


    ¡®That¡¯s not possible.¡¯


    He may have reached a high level as a martial artist already, but making his sword resonate was a whole different matter altogether.


    It was a phenomenon that was hard to achieve even for the sword users who went through an immense amount of training, after all.


    Furthermore, Gu Yangcheon was a fist fighter first and foremost. His style of walking, breathing, and even the way he evoked and manipted his Qi¡ª they were all vastly differentpared to a sword user.


    <b><i> But what about now?</i></b>


    ¡®¡­Everything changed.¡¯


    Both his breathing and movements, everything about him had changed altogether. The change was so drastic that he got the feeling of Gu Yangcheon being a sword user from the get-go.


    Was he¡­ hiding his power? But what reason would a little brat like him have to do something like that?


    He wasn¡¯t even at the age where he could hide his power in the first ce.


    Namgung Jin wondered if he may have done something to the sword he was holding, however, the sword he was holding belonged to the Namgung n.


    He had clearly seen him pick up that sword, the sword of an unconscious martial artist of the Namgung n, from the ground with his two eyes.


    ¡°You said you¡¯ll give me ten seconds?¡±


    Namgung Jin¡¯s breathing rhythm shattered after hearing Gu Yangcheon¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I have no intention to reject this offer. So please, think again before you regret it.¡±


    His manner of speech held a certain strange change now, but Namgung Jin didn¡¯t have the time to think about that.


    Ten seconds? Originally, whether it was ten seconds or whatever didn¡¯t really matter to him.


    Their levels were clearly different, and it was the same for the enlightenment they had reached.


    It meant that they stood at apletely different level as martial artists.


    It would be the same even if there was no usage of Qi.


    How they saw things, and how they felt them, were vastly different from each other. And it should¡¯ve stayed like that originally.


    But now? What about now?


    Namgung Jin was forced to doubt that thought.


    <i>¨C Crack.</i>


    A rough sound leaked out of Namgung Jin¡¯s mouth.


    ¡®Am I scared? To that little brat that¡¯s younger than my son?¡¯


    ¡®I, the Azure Heavenly Sword?¡¯


    ¡®There is no way.¡¯


    He refused to believe that. No, it was obvious that he didn¡¯t even believe the mere thought of that being the case here.


    ¡°You must have some tricks up your sleeves.¡±


    Gu Yangcheon¡¯s expression instantly morphed into one of disappointment after hearing Namgung Jin. Namgung Jin was instantly able to recognize that reaction of his since the boy didn¡¯t even make an effort to hide the sheer disappointment he was feeling right now.


    ¡°You are different from that Myung bastard. How disappointing.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, Lord Namgung.¡±


    Having said that, the sword in Gu Yangcheon¡¯s hand stopped emitting sound.


    It meant that the echoing of his sword had ceased.


    The cold breeze of the night still continued to blow at its own pace, but the boiling emotion within him was unable to cool down.


    He wanted to cut the boy in half by swinging his sword right here and now, but he held himself from doing as he desired.


    Everything he had been working on would be ruined if he let go of his restraints right now.


    So he had to hold himself back, desperately so.


    However, he didn¡¯t want to just let the brat off the hook so easily after all the insults that he had hurled at him without realizing his ce.


    ¡®He said to pull off one arm, right?¡¯


    That was the bet here. Namgung Jin forced down the smile that was trying to crawl up his lips.


    The boy was the Young Lord that Gu Cheolun himself approved of. Hence, even if it was Namgung Jin himself, he would not be able to do something like that.


    ¡®I¡¯ll just cut it off.¡¯


    He nned to cut the arm off with a clean swing. It would make it easy for them to reattach it.


    Namgung Jin knew that the Immortal Healer was currently residing in the Gu n. It was rather easy for him to get that information as they weren¡¯t really trying to hide it.


    He didn¡¯t know how the Immortal Healer ended up in the Gu n when he had been in the Namgung n before, then went on to travel to Shaanxi,


    But Namgung Jin thought to himself, ¡®If the Immortal Healer is here, then I don¡¯t have to hold myself back when harming this little rascal.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten seconds.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Will you be okay?¡±


    ¡°How ridiculous of you to even dare to worry about me.¡±


    ¡°¡­I know, how did I end up like this.¡±


    Suppressing the resentment he was feeling, Gu Yangcheon raised his sword with amenting expression on his face.


    <i>¨C Tap!</i>


    He leaned the sword on his shoulder and started moving at a leisurely pace. It was a very poor movement.


    ¡®Was I just mistaken?¡¯


    His breathing and movement from before had been the movement of a skilled sword user, but that appearance had vanished as if it had been a lie.


    Why did he even make a bet if he was going to be like this?


    Was this just the whims of an immature child?


    Even while Namgung Jin was having such thoughts, Gu Yangcheon continued to walk toward him with poor steps and posture.


    There were so many openings in his movements that it wasn¡¯t even a joke.


    Namgung Jin felt like he could kill him in one blow no matter where he swung at his body.


    ¡®I was worried for nothing.¡¯


    When Gu Yangcheon arrived right in front of Namgung Jin¡¯s nose, he moved his hand, the hand holding the sword, with a calm expression on his face.


    <i>¨C Ring.</i>


    All of a sudden, the sword in Gu Yangcheon¡¯s hand started resonating once more.


    It was an electrifying feeling.


    Namgung Jin felt chills run down his back when he registered the echoing of his sword. Simultaneously, Gu Yangcheon¡¯s sword moved in a bizarre manner.


    The sword swing was slow and heavy. The sword path was drawn akin to a semi-circle¡ª just like the crescent moon that was up in the skies, and the speed of the swing was so slow that Namgung Jin was able to see each and every one of his movements.


    The Namgung n specialized in speed in their sword arts. They imbued their swords with Lightning Qi and lived their life at a faster pace than others.


    And there was no way that Namgung Jin, who was at the very top of those people, wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge this sluggish and amateurish sword.


    Or at least that should have been the case.


    <b><i>But why is my body not moving?</i></b>


    The night sky was instantly split in half due to the sluggish movements of this amateurish sword strike.


    His poor movements now seemed elegant and refined.


    <b><i> What was this? How can I feel so much enlightenment imbued in this sword strike? </i></b>


    The stars were split in half, and even the moonlight shining down from the skies above was split into two halves by the sword strike. The poor and sluggish sword soon struck Namgung Jin.


    <i>¨C Swish-!</i>


    After what seemed like an eternity had passed like that¡­


    The oue couldn¡¯t be said to be more pathetic than what had transpired.


    Gu Yangcheon had just made a straight swing of his sword.


    However, the same couldn¡¯t be said for Namgung Jin.


    Seeing the scene unfold, Gu Yangcheon spoke with a calm voice and a leveled tone.


    ¡°I thought you promised¡­¡±


    Namgung Jin, who was supposed to be in front of Gu Yangcheon, was nowhere to be seen. Looking around, he found him in apletely different direction.


    Huff¡­


    The sounds of rough breathing leaked out from someone. As it turned out, Gu Yangcheon was not the originator of those sounds.


    Fairly distanced from Gu Yangcheon¡¯s current location, Namgung Jin was breathing roughly.


    Cold sweat dripped down his face incessantly along with his rough breathing. Since, his body had be nervous and tense.


    ¡°¡­that you wouldn¡¯t use Qi.¡±


    Only after hearing those words, did Namgung Jin finally check his body.


    An ephemeral trail of Lightning Qi was surrounding his body right now.


    Namgung Jin had no choice but to look at Gu Yangcheon, his face morphed into a look of horror.


    ¡°How¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just pretend that your offer never existed. I would also like to give you the same offer, but it would just be too much to enact with this poor body, so I hope that you can understand.¡±


    Gu Yangcheon¡¯s sword was aimed at Namgung Jin. There was no resonance in his sword.


    However, Namgung Jin felt like he could hear the sword resonating in his ears even now.


    He was finally able to perceive what he couldn¡¯t before just now. Was it a hallucination? In Namgung Jin¡¯s eyes, Gu Yangcheon¡¯s body resembled a sharp and deadly sword.


    Did he be one with the sword?


    Namgung Jin had to shake away those scary thoughts with doubts lingering in his mind.


    Even he himself hadn¡¯t reached that level yet. No, could it even be expressed as a level? His grandfather once said that it had nothing to do with a martial artist reaching a certain level.


    <b><i> Does that mean that he really became one with a sword? </i></b>Namgung Jin wanted to shout that it wasn¡¯t, but he was unable to since he was unsure himself.


    ¡°Your sword isn¡¯t resonating.¡±


    Namgung Jin woke up from his trail of thoughts after hearing Gu Yangcheon.


    ¡°It¡¯s what I told my friend in the past.¡±


    ¡°Are you daring to teach me¡ª¡°


    ¡°That part of you is simr to him, since that crazy fucker responded in the same manner.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you saying right now¡­!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it is only right for things to change as time goes on,¡±


    The steps that were slowly approaching him were unwavering. The way he held his sword was still as clumsy as ever, but Namgung Jin¡¯s mind had already beplicated after seeing the movement he had made earlier.


    Gu Yangcheon advanced one step¡­


    ¡°But at least that bastard wouldn¡¯t have wanted things to be this way, so I guess I¡¯ll have to clean up for him. How ironic, this was never supposed to be my role.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    When Namgung Jin¡¯s destroyed pride was about to change into anger and wrath, something shed past Namgung Jin¡¯s neck.


    Namgung Jin had to back off while grabbing onto his neck. Unlike the clear sensation that he felt just now, his neck hadn¡¯t been severed.


    ¡°I suggest you focus. You¡¯ll regret it if you don¡¯t.¡±


    Apanying the end of those words, Gu Yangcheon¡¯s sword shed at the empty air once more.

 Chapter 121: This isn’t it…? (1)

    <b>? This isn¡¯t it¡­? (1) ?</b>


    The Heavenly Dragon Gu Cheolun.


    The lord of the Gu n that was now called the Tiger Warrior.


    Namgung Jin and Gu Cheolun, back when they both had been in the Murim Alliance, didn¡¯t have a good rtionship even at that time.


    The fact that there weren¡¯t too many young prodigies back then yed a part in this, as many often spected about who was the stronger of the two.


    Namgung Jin, who was prideful, wasn¡¯t about to just sit back and listen to this.


    The arrogant young noble then searched for Gu Cheolun and challenged him to a duel¡­


    Which he lostpletely.


    Namgung Jin remembered.


    The heat and mes that filled up the entire sky.


    The red eyes that looked down at him from amid those mes.


    How could he forget, when that memory of his still haunted him to this day?


    That wasn¡¯t the only reason he ended up hating Gu Cheolun, but this memory was something he could never forget.


    He despised Gu Cheolun.


    Not only was his pride hurt, but he also held resentment due to the friendship that had been ruined.


    And, most importantly¡­


    It was indeed his fault that he had lost her.


    But it was also Gu Cheolun¡¯s fault that he had neglected the flower he had gotten.


    How could it not be a sin, when he was willing to let go of everything just for a woman that he didn¡¯t even know the name of?


    Even when he learned the secrets of the Gu n, Namgung Jin¡¯s mind didn¡¯t change¡­


    The sword shone brightly under the moonlight. Around the time Namgung Jin surpassed the peak realm and set foot into the fusion realm, the Lord of Heaven told him.


    ¡®You are empty inside. You must first fill that void up.¡¯


    He most likely wasn¡¯t referring to Qi, and Namgung Jin wasn¡¯t so stupid that he didn¡¯t understand that.


    A long time had passed since then. He had trained for countless hours and experienced countless life-and-death battles in this time, but Namgung Jin was still in the same spot.


    He didn¡¯t notice any progression, and it was hard to say if he was even the Lord of the n.


    Even with the help of his n, he was still notplete. He may have reached the fusion realm, but any enlightenments he gained didn¡¯t stick with his body.


    Was there something wrong with his body, then?


    One morning, his grandfather ordered his people to call for the Immortal Healer.


    Namgung Jin had a check-up from the Immortal Healer, but after looking at the man¡¯s body, the Immortal Healer said strictly, ¡°I¡¯m not sure what kind of treatment you want, but there is nothing wrong with your body.¡±


    The Immortal Healer had found no problem with his body. That meant that Namgung Jin was stuck and unable to ovee the wall as a martial artist.


    As the Lord of the Namgung n, he needed more strength to live up to that title.


    Namgung n was a martial arts n, so it was hard for a weak person to sit at the apex of it.


    Namgung Jin had reached the fusion realm and had been easily able to achieve a spot amidst the top hundred masters of the world, but it was still not enough for him to be the lord of the Namgung n, which was why he nned to take power from other ces to use for himself.


    Whether that was the Gu n that he so despised, or anything else.


    <i>¨C sh!</i>


    The point of the sword skimmed Namgung Jin¡¯s cheek along with the wind. The thought of giving his opponent ten seconds disappeared, reced by frantically looking for an opening in between the sword shes that kepting at him.


    Namgung Jin had an advantage in speed.


    And that was the same for strength.


    Not using Qi? That shouldn¡¯t have been a problem at all, as he had much more experience when it came to using a sword, or at least he prayed that that was the case.


    So what was the problem, then? What was it that made it so that he couldn¡¯t block that sword? Just because Namgung Jin was stuck at a wall didn¡¯t mean that he was a weak martial artist.


    But even so, for him to be pushed back by a young prodigy¡­


    Gu Yangcheon didn¡¯t seem to have gotten any basics down, even though those should be learned by every aspiring swordsman.


    It looked like he was swinging his sword at random, but it also looked like he was making only necessary movements.


    ¡®Am I dreaming?¡¯


    The almighty Azure Heavenly Sword, Namgung Jin, couldn¡¯t even predict the movements of this young prodigy.


    It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t read his movements because he was too slow, he just simply couldn¡¯t understand it.


    ¡®Even if this is a dream, this shouldn¡¯t be happening¡­!¡¯


    The sword shed the air.


    Namgung Jin had great movement, and this was a duel between swords and nothing else. Namgung Jin was also the king of swords, so it should be impossible for him to be pushed back.


    <i>¨C Swish swish!</i>


    The sound of swords shing through the air gradually became clearer. Qi had be one with his body after surpassing the peak realm, so his movements were naturally infused with Qi without him having to focus on it.


    And even if he couldn¡¯t use martial arts with the use of Qi, he thought that there was no way that he would lose when it came to speed.


    The Namgung n¡¯s art may have been the best of sword arts, but this skill couldn¡¯t be done without the use of Qi.


    However, that wasn¡¯t the only thing that the sword of Namgung had.


    They were still able to effectively use their sword without Qi.


    When Namgung Jin made up his mind, he used the Azure Heavenly Tidal-


    <i>¨C ng!</i>


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    The sword Namgung Jin was holding was pointed at the sky.


    Gu Yangcheon hit the sword away when he found an opening due to Namgung Jin not using Qi.


    Along with the sword being blown away, Namgung Jin also let his guard down, giving Gu Yangcheon an opening. His chest was unprotected.


    ¡®Damn iit¡­!¡¯


    It was Gu Yangcheon¡¯s victory if he swung his sword right there. A dirty thought of using his Qi shed in Namgung Jin¡¯s mind.


    He had learned that he should do anything and everything to achieve whatever he wanted, but that also hurt his pride as a martial artist.


    Namgung Jin already epted his defeat, unable to respond to the iing sword attack, but Gu Yangcheon¡¯s sword didn¡¯t strike him as he had been expecting.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Gu Yangcheon put his sword away and asked Namgung Jing while standing still.


    ¡°I told you to give it your all, so what is it that you¡¯re doing?¡±


    Namgung Jin couldn¡¯t understand what Gu Yangcheon was saying.


    He wondered if the young man was trying to humiliate him, but Gu Yangcheon had a serious expression.


    ¡°Not only did you not give it your all, but is it that you fail to see what¡¯s in front of you because you¡¯re blinded by your delusion?¡±


    ¡°What¡­ are you saying right now?¡±


    Namgung Jin got angry, unable to understand Gu Yangcheon¡¯s words. The urge to use his lightning Qi was getting unbearable now.


    He wanted to rip apart that damned mouth of the young man in front of him.


    ¡°I do apud you for keeping your promise to not use your Qi, but a duel so selfish as this¡­¡±


    Gu Yangcheon stopped talking as he was about to finish, his expression serious, and getting worse by the second.


    Noticing this, Namgung Jin couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What is that expression of yours¡­ Why are you looking at me that way?¡±


    Why he was making such an expression, Namgung Jin couldn¡¯t understand.


    Gu Yangcheon couldn¡¯t help but let out a hollowugh after hearing the Namgung Lord.


    ¡°Maybe¡­¡±


    <b> ?What is it??</b>


    Elder Shin didn¡¯t respond even to Gu Yangcheon. Instead, he started to swing his sword in front of Namgung Jin as if he was telling him to watch. That movement was different from the one he had used against him earlier. It was because Elder Shin had never actually used a proper form to fight him in the first ce.


    He had no intention of using the Plum Blossom Sword art, nor did he have to use it. Elder Shin finally seemed like he was putting the pieces of the puzzle together while looking at Namgung Jin. Gu Yangcheon, who was watching from the inside, was also familiar with this movement.


    ¡°I do admit your talent, but you shouldn¡¯t dare to give me a-!¡±


    Namgung Jin, who was about to shout at him, quickly shut up after watching Elder Shin¡¯s sword.


    Then, his mouth opened, his jaw threatening to hit the ground. That was just how shocked he was.


    Elder Shin¡¯s movement definitely wasn¡¯t the movement of Mount Hua.


    ¡®But I¡¯ve seen this before. I¡¯ve seen it so many times.¡¯


    <b> ?Howe you¡¯re using this form??</b>


    Gu Yangcheon asked Elder Shin with a shaky voice.


    He wasn¡¯t using his Qi, but that was certainly the swordy of the Namgung n. To be more urate, it was very simr to the form the Demonic Sword had used in my past life.


    If her form held more weight, roughness, andmore killing intent, the form Elder Shin was showing right now showed precise movement with no ws in it.


    The sword that had gotten rid of the Namgung n¡¯s weakness. It was the form the Demonic Sword had used when she destroyed the Namgung n.


    It wasn¡¯t a perfect replica, though. His lower body almost never moved, and it seemed like he was trying to copy the form with his hand, but even so, it was very simr.


    After swinging a few more times, he stopped his sword and looked at Namgung Jin. Seeing the man standing in silence, he decided to speak. His words were filled with bitter sadness.


    ¡°So, it wasn¡¯t that you didn¡¯t do it¡­ but more so that you couldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Wh, what did you do just now¡­?¡±


    Namgung Jin¡¯s tone had changed.


    ¡°Just now, what did you-!¡±


    ¡°I showed your own n¡¯s sword art right in front of your eyes, yet your curiosity takes priority over your anger. You must be that desperate.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    It may have been slightly different, but that was certainly the sword art of Namgung n just now. It was so simr that I couldn¡¯t have mistaken it.


    <b> ?Elder Shin.?</b>


    ¡®I wondered for a long time. The Namgung n¡¯s sword art I saw in your memory was as poor as ever. The form of that mighty Namgung n.¡¯


    Originally, the n should¡¯ve been filled with monsters that usurped the throne with their lightning Qi. At least that was what the Namgung n was for Elder Shin.


    The Thunderous Sword, Namgung Myung. He was the master that was capable of swinging his lightning-filled sword tens of times in a matter of seconds.


    He had many achievements that Elder Shin remembered, but to point out his biggest achievement¡­


    He had perfected the Namgung n¡¯s sword.


    <b><i> Perfection.</i></b>


    It was the word that Namgung Myung dared to utter after reaching a certain point.


    He would drink himself silly, shouting how he had made something that he could pass down to his descendants. That swordy he showed that day was theplete embodiment of all of the Namgung n¡¯s enlightenment and even the Divine Sword of Mount Hua thought that way.


    And all of this was done out of nowhere, by a single man, when the evolution of his n¡¯s sword art was rather slow.


    ¡°S-Something like this shouldn¡¯t be happening¡­¡±


    Times have changed. When the Divine Sword Shincheol opened his eyes, many things had changed in the world.


    However, Mount Hua still had plum flower leaves floating about in the air.


    They were still shining even after his death.


    Other ces should have been the same.


    At least so that the five seeds they had left weren¡¯t left there in vain.


    ¡°It should have been that way, so what is that halfplete garbage?¡±


    <b> ?Are you saying that there is something wrong with the current generation of the Namgung sword??</b>


    ¡®If I had to choose an answer for that, I couldn¡¯t say that it¡¯s wrong, as that¡¯s also an impressive thing.¡¯


    ?Then what is the impre-?


    ¡®It has simply gotten worse. Whether it¡¯s because they weren¡¯t able to pass it down, or because they just forgot.¡¯


    Where did it go?


    Where did the aplishment of Namgung Myung run off to?


    Was it just that halfplete guy that was the weird one?


    ¡®It¡¯s because he¡¯s halfplete that he just wanders without being able to ovee the wall.¡¯


    Gu Yangcheon¡¯s body was currently at the peak realm. He might be more capablepared to others at the same rank as he had experience of his past life, but it was very weird how Elder Shin was able to easily see through Namgung Jin¡¯s body who should certainly be in the fusion realm.


    He stopped midway. The current Namgung Jin was barely holding onto the fusion realm.


    It was just one step. He was struggling like that solely because of that one step he couldn¡¯t ovee. Arrogance, desperation, pressure, and his destroyed pride were what stopped his progression.


    Namgung Jin asked with a shaky voice,


    ¡°¡­Please tell me¡­ What was that just now? You, what are you?¡±


    Considering how he had just used his own n¡¯s sword art right in front of him, he should be filled with rage, but Namgung Jin was filled with desperation.


    Was it hope? To think that he¡¯d be so hopeful after watching a replica of that poor form.


    Namgung Jin even started to question Gu Yangcheon¡¯s identity despite looking down on the young man just moments earlier.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mistaken, I am Gu Yangcheon of the Gu n.¡±


    <b> ?At least fix your way of talking if you¡¯re gonna say that.?</b>


    ¡®Stop interrupting me and stay still.¡¯


    <b> ?This is way different from what I asked you¡­ Why are you doing this??</b>


    ¡®Have you never wondered why the child of Namgung couldn¡¯t earn the Sword Dragon title?¡¯


    <b> ?Are you telling me it¡¯s because the current sword of Namgung is at fault??</b>


    I had a hard time understanding Elder Shin. Namgung Cheonjun was talented, at leastpared to others at his age.


    He had the talent for him to be called a genius, but Yung Pung was simply more talented than him.


    Even if Elder Shin¡¯s words were true, I couldn¡¯t understand why he was acting this way in this situation.


    ¡°Can you call your swordplete when you can¡¯t even perfect it without the use of Qi?¡±


    ¡°What are you¡­¡±


    ¡°I tried to give you a hint, but I guess there is no point¡­¡±


    Namgung n¡¯s art used by Namgung Cheonjun and, of course, Namgung Jin, wasn¡¯t very powerful without the use of Qi.


    This was the case for other ns¡¯ arts as well, but I understood Elder Shin a bit more after hearing thisment.


    The openings that he showed while using his sword. The movements that only becameplete with the use of Qi.


    It was as if Qi was patching the ws of this form. The openings that were barely noticeable would be covered with the use of Qi, so it was understandable why he neglected this w.


    Namgung Myung¡¯s sword art¡­


    Demonic Sword¡¯s sword art¡­


    Both of us who had seen their form were able to see how big the difference was between him and them.


    The short swordy that Elder Shin had shown earlier was certainly simr to the sword of Namgung, but I was able to see how big the difference in quality between the two was just because of those small things.


    Even I, who didn¡¯t have much knowledge in swordy, was able to see this, so how would Namgung Jin not?


    <b> ?I guess hepletely forgot about our bet.?</b>


    His expression was destroyed. It was as if he couldn¡¯t escape what he had just seen.


    He looked as if he had swallowed a bunch of bitter seeds.


    How Gu Yangcheon was able to use a sword, and how he had such talent, none of that mattered to him.


    The words that humiliated him, his servants that were on the floor in pain. All of it was long gone from Namgung Jin¡¯s mind.


    It seemed like he had also given up on the bet.


    To see the lord of a noble n in this state¡­ It bothered me that I witnessed such a pathetic side of him, but I couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    ¡°¡­Lost. I lost¡­¡±


    Namgung Jin admitted defeat. The man that was fiercely dueling with a kid even despite the difference in power, waspletely shattered after seeing a short disy of swordy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go on my knees or apologize if that¡¯s what you want, and I¡¯ll do anything that you ask of¡­¡±


    <b><i>Is he asking me to tell him what that was? </i></b>


    ?He lost his mind.?


    ¡®He should first search how he can achieve such sword art.¡¯


    Was Elder Shin¡¯s sword really that shocking to him? He looked like he couldn¡¯t even think logically at this point, let alone keep his cool.


    He was a fusion realm martial artist, no less. Something was certainly strange.


    <b> ?Does he have a mental problem or something??</b>


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    Elder Shin let out a sigh while looking at Namgung Jin. It seemed like the old man also found something strange in the lord¡¯s behavior.


    ¡®Maybe not, it kinda looks like he¡¯s smiling?¡¯


    ¡°Do you want to know?¡±


    <b> ?Elder Shin??</b>


    I quickly called out to Elder Shin after hearing his question. Was he really about to suddenly teach it to Namgung Jin?


    ¡®Why? I get that this isn¡¯t what you wanted, but I dide out victorious.¡¯


    <b> ?I mean I get that part, but are you really going to teach him??</b>


    ¡®Teach what?¡¯


    ?The sword art the Thunder Sword used.?


    ¡®If he was friends with the Thunderous Sword, I get that he was disappointed that his swordy hadn¡¯t been passed down to his descendants, but it¡¯s still illogical for him to just suddenly teach him right here.¡¯


    Elder Shin responded to my question.


    ¡®How could I teach him that? I don¡¯t even know the basics.¡¯


    <b> ?Huh??</b>


    <b><i> What is he on about now?</i></b>


    Namgung Jin looked like he was ready to get on his knees at any moment after hearing Elder Shin. To see that a man filled with such arrogance would be so easily destroyed was something else.


    ¡®Since I already showed him what I was capable of, I couldn¡¯t just use my talent as an excuse for why I was this strong. Not only did I show him Namgung n¡¯s sword art, but I also showed him an evolved form of it, so I had toe up with a different excuse.¡¯


    ¡®Does Elder Shin have something in mind?¡¯


    <b> ?Then what are you¡­?</b>


    ¡®Of course it¡¯s up to you to do the rest.¡¯


    <b> ?Pardon??</b>


    <b> What did this old man just say now?</b>


    ¡®Up to me to do the rest? What nonsense is he spouting? How could I teach Namgung Jin the swordy of the Namgung n?¡¯


    While I had many nervous thoughts in my head, I quickly called out.


    <b> ?Elder Shin¡­ Wait, what are you doing??</b>


    Elder Shinpletely ignored my words, and spoke to Namgung Jin.


    ¡°From now on¡­ You will treat me as your master.¡±


    ?You¡­ crazy old man¡­?


    His words made my head explode. I desperately tried to say, but Elder Shin still had full control of my body,


    There were lights outside, on the way to the guesthouse. It was Gu n¡¯s people who had heard the news, and Namgung Bi-ah that appeared.


    Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s eyes became wide after seeing the Namgung Jin that was kneeling and me who waspletely untouched.


    ¡°I¡¯m fucked¡­¡±


    That was the first thing I said after I had gotten back my body.

 Chapter 122: This isn’t it…? (2)

    <b>? This isn¡¯t it¡­? (2) ?</b>


    <b> ?Hehe¡­?</b>


    <b> ?Hehehehe¡­!?</b>


    My head started to ache due to the constant maniacalughter I heard. It was rather annoying to hear him have so much fun the entire day.


    ¡°Could you please be quiet?¡±


    <b> ?You deserved this¡­ The five fingers on my hand would be enough to count situations as satisfying as this in my whole life.?</b>


    ¡°You lived for that long, yet you only had no more than five moments of your life as exciting as this¡­??


    <b> ?Hahaha!?</b>


    I couldn¡¯t bear with Elder Shin anymore, so I went out to the training area. There was a nice breeze outside, but I couldn¡¯t really feel much because of the heat raging inside my body.


    A day had passed ever since my duel against Namgung Jin. Because of me causing rather big trouble, the whole n was shocked by it.


    It was because I dueled against the Lord of the Namgung n, and if that wasn¡¯t problematic enough, the Lord himself admitted defeat.


    ¡°Why would he suddenly do that¡­¡±


    How nice could it have been if I had just gotten what I wanted while also counting it as my loss? He could have kept his image as the lord of the n too. Now it has be a problem for me as well.


    One thing that was fortunate, though, was that I didn¡¯t tell people that I used a sword.


    I may have been the cause for the duel to begin with, and although I was rather harsh with my approach, Namgung Jin also admitted his wrongdoing, so there shouldn¡¯t be any major problems between the two ns.


    However¡­ there was another big problem.


    ¡®This is all your fault¡­¡¯


    <b> ?You little¡­! I went out of my way to help you and you¡¯re so ungrateful!?</b>


    ¡®If you are going to help me, at least do it properly till the end¡­!¡¯


    <b><i> Disciple. A freaking disciple, for fuck¡¯s sake!</i></b>


    <b><i> I told the almighty lord of Namgung n to be my disciple!</i></b>


    And because I said such an absurd thing to an arrogant man filled with so much pride¡­ my head ached like crazy.


    That only worsened when I looked at the man that was leaning on a tree with his eyes closed.


    The man spoke to me.


    ¡°You came.¡±


    ¡°¡­How long were you waiting for me?¡±


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been that long.¡±


    The Azure Heavenly Sword was leaning on a tree, patiently awaiting my arrival. That was the first time I had seen him after he had been taken away the day before.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Your body.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, as I wasn¡¯t injured anywhere.¡±


    It may have been a duel with the use of real swords, but both Namgung Jin and I hade out unscathed. Elder Shin didn¡¯t swing with the intent to kill him, and Namgung Jin¡¯s sword didn¡¯t reach me either.


    The man stared at me, still rooted in ce. I didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, but it was extremely pressuring to be stared at by a face that was so simr to Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s.


    ¡°I made sure that there would be no problems for you, Young Lord.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    It was because of the change in title with which he was calling me. If the title wasn¡¯t enough, he had even switched the way he talked to me. ¡®Young Lord, he says¡­ Even though, just yesterday, he was calling me a brat.¡¯


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like that title, should I call you master?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    <b> ?Hehehe¡­!?</b>


    Not minding my refusal, Namgung Jin continued to speak.


    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t actually mean what you said.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I wasn¡¯t being serious.¡±


    <b> ?Why are you ignoring my sincerity? I was being sincere.? </b>


    I ignored Elder Shin. My head right now was filled with how I should fix this situation.


    The reason why I wanted to use a sword against him was because I had an excuse to wield it. Not only was Qi not allowed, but my body had reached the peak realm and the Gu n was known for using either their fists or swords inbat.


    I was able toe out victorious thanks to my talent; was this a convincing enough excuse? It was not like he could do anything to tackle this even if he had questions or felt something was wrong.


    In the end, I had nothing I coulde up with to exin the fact that I had used the Namgung n¡¯s sword art. It just wasn¡¯t something I could logically exin.


    I hadn¡¯t been secretly born to the Namgung n, nor was I a secret disciple that trained there.


    ¡®How could you expect me to handle something like this¡­¡¯


    <b> ?I mean, you also left me with work to do.?</b>


    ¡®Ugh¡­¡¯


    I looked at Namgung Jin. I didn¡¯t know where all the anger he had felt the day before had gone, but his eyes were as calm as ake now.


    Noting the awkward silence, Namgung Jin spoke up again.


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t made this incident public yet.¡±


    His words were cold.


    ¡°I am not threatening you, as I¡¯m not really in a position to do such a thing. I¡¯ll also admit that I lost the bet, since my daughter is already arranged to marry the Young Lord anyway.¡±


    It didn¡¯t seem like he had any other intention. But did he not think one bit about Namgung Bi-ah? It felt strange hearing him decide his daughter¡¯s fate like that, without asking for her opinion first.


    In the end, I got what I wanted, but I still felt a bit bothered.


    ¡°Like I said yesterday, I¡¯ll do anything that you ask of me. If there is anything you want, or if you want me to fall to my knees, I will, just say the word. I will do anything for you to recognize me as your disciple.¡±


    ¡®How could he say such scary and ufortable words like it¡¯s nothing?¡¯


    ¡°What does it mean for you to take it this far?¡±


    ¡°What does it mean, you ask? How funny. Do you really not know what you used yesterday?¡±


    I did. I was well aware of the value of the swordy Elder Shin had put on disy back then. Namgung Jin would only know it better..


    I still wondered if it was something that amazing for him to act this way.


    ¡°It¡¯s something I need more than anything else right now.¡±


    To Namgung Jin, he could have seen it as thest piece of enlightenment that could push him to the next level, or he could¡¯ve just been charmed by the swordy.


    A martial art of high value was pretty much poison to a martial artist. It was impossible for them to escape it if they were addicted to it.


    The problem was that I had no way of teaching him the thing he so desired.


    ¡®I showed him this art, but I can¡¯t teach it to him? What kind of bullshit is that?¡¯


    And if I just said something along the lines of ¡®I actually don¡¯t know much about it myself¡­¡¯


    ¡®There is no way he¡¯d believe me.¡¯


    <b> ?Yeah, he wouldn¡¯t believe that.?</b>


    ¡®¡­¡¯


    I stopped thinking after hearing Elder Shin try to speak in between maniacalughter. I suddenly had a thought and asked Namgung Jin, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious how I could use the sword art of the Namgung n?¡±


    This was an important question which Namgung Jin had never asked despite it being the first thing that came to mind.


    Wasn¡¯t that strange? I knew that he was blinded by the swordy, but he didn¡¯t ask about what should be the most important thing.


    Namgung Jin then put on a strange expression after hearing my question.


    ¡°Need I ask?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°The Young Lord must be one of <i>them</i>. Is it something I should ask?¡±


    ¡®Them?¡¯


    ¡®Who is he talking about?¡¯


    I didn¡¯t expect the words Namgung Jin uttered. It wasn¡¯t like I knew nothing about our world, so he caught me by surprise.


    I wondered if he was talking about the ck Pce, but I didn¡¯t think that was the case. ¡®That name shouldn¡¯t be known to many at this point of time.¡¯


    Then who were the ¡®them¡¯ that Namgung Jin was referring to? Who were they for Namgung Jin to let this matter slide like it was nothing?


    Noticing myck of response, the man frowned.


    ¡°Young Lord¡­?¡±


    ¡°You are correct. I just did not expect that the Lord of Namgung would know about this.¡±


    Namgung Jin was about to question me, so I straight up lied to him. After all, if I denied, there would be nothing else I could use as an excuse.


    <b> ?How could you be so shameless¡­? </b>


    ¡®This is all because of the mess you left for me to clean up, so don¡¯t say a word.¡¯


    <b> ?You sure it¡¯s okay for you to do this??</b>


    ¡®No, it¡¯s not okay, and this is all your fault.¡¯


    <b> ?You don¡¯t think about the shit you do and instead me me for it. You really are a rotting piece of shit.?</b>


    The Lord of Namgung was <i>this </i>close to bing my disciple, so I really needed to do something.


    I didn¡¯t know who he was referring to when he said ¡®them,¡¯ but at least their existence helped me convince him.


    A group that made it not strange at all for a blood child of the Gu n like me to know the sword art of the Namgung n.


    ¡®What did he mean by that?¡¯


    Put that way, I actually had no group that came to mind. The ck Pce was already enough to give me a headache, but now I had to think about a different group. ¡®And you are telling me such an absurd group like that exists?¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t remember anything like that either.¡¯


    At this point, it was either a group that was unknown to the world, or it could¡¯ve been Namgung Jin¡¯s scheme.


    I had so many things that rolled inside my mind. As I was repeatedly thinking aboutplicated things, Namgung Jin continued to speak.


    ¡°You even exposed your true identity to give me a lesson, so I assumed you would want to gain something from this.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Of course.¡±


    There was no way Elder Shin had done that for some gain. And even if he had wanted something, he wouldn¡¯t have asked Namgung Jin.


    <b> ?Things are getting entertaining.?</b>


    ¡®You think this is entertaining?¡¯


    My brain felt like it was going to burn as I didn¡¯t know the origin of the problem, but Elder Shin just continued to giggle as if he was entertained by this. What group was it that Namgung Jin was thinking of?


    ¡°As much as I would like to get straight into it, I should first talk about what happened yesterday with my servants.¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°Yesterday, I heard that one of the Young Lord¡¯s servants has been attacked by my servants and is now hospitalized.¡±


    ¡°¡­You are correct.¡±


    One of the servants told me that the name of the injured was Beehee. The name didn¡¯t ring any bells for me¡ªit seemed like we hadn¡¯t interacted at all thus far.


    But even so, I still remembered the way she looked at me at thest moment.


    ¡°And because of that, you beat up my servants to the ground to the point of them being half-dead.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel that you are trying to put the me on me, so what are you trying to say right now?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m not ming you. It¡¯s just an important matter, as even if the Namgung n is ranked among the top, they don¡¯t have the right to just beat up a servant of another n and treat them this way.¡±


    Yeah, which was why it was so absurd and out of nowhere.


    The Gu n wasn¡¯t looked down upon by anyone, and those guests hade here for a marriage agreement. For them to beat up a servant of mine like that? Confounding.


    There was no other reason for such a thing to happen besides them thinking we were beneath them, like ants.


    As I came to that conclusion, Namgung Jin said, ¡°Neither of us was responsible for that.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Including me, I am saying that none of Namgung was involved with what happened yesterday.¡±


    He hade to learn under me, yet he was lying instead of apologizing? I felt like my rage would make my body explode at any moment now.


    ¡°Then are you telling me that what I saw yesterday were ghosts?¡±


    I remembered the man I had seen in front of the guesthouse. I forced myself in as I found it strange how my servant had gone missing, which resulted in me finding her on the ground, beaten up.


    Namgung Jin then asked, ¡°That is why I¡¯m asking. Who was that man?¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say-¡°


    ¡°I¡¯m saying that the man you saw yesterday wasn¡¯t any of my people. We had nothing to do with your servant getting beaten up like that. None of my escorts have any idea who that person was.¡±


    Hearing his answer, I couldn¡¯t help but look at Namgung Jin with shaky eyes.


    ¡°Are you really telling me to believe such an absurd thing?¡±


    ¡°For one to be epted into the Namgung n, they must first be given a lock spell that puts them in order. If you want, I¡¯ll show you by calling my servants here. And if you still don¡¯t believe me, there are many other ways I can use to prove it to you.¡±


    It didn¡¯t look like Namgung Jin was lying based on his expression and the atmosphere he put out, but it still wasn¡¯t easy for me to believe it.


    The man that tried to block me in front of the gate, I twisted his arm, broke it, and knocked him out with a strike to the chin.


    Since I came in contact with his body, I could feel his Qi.


    Face. What did his face look like again?


    It was foggy, even if I only looked at him for a brief moment. It didn¡¯t make sense for me to not remember it at all.


    ¡°I already let Lord Gu know about this, but I came here as I wanted more confirmation. I should also send a letter about this incident.¡±


    ¡°What did your servants say?¡±


    ¡°They said that they didn¡¯t know who it was, as if all their memories had been wiped.¡±


    I audibly gulped, since no matter how much I thought about it, it was a situation I couldn¡¯t exin.


    If Namgung Jin was right, then him bing a disciple of mine or whatever wasn¡¯t my biggest problem.


    ¡°¡­We should first wait for the Young Lord¡¯s servant to wake up-¡°


    Namgung Jin tried to speak further, but I walked away without hearing the end of it.


    <b> ?Where are you going? It looks like he has more to say.?</b>


    ¡®I need to go see my father.¡¯


    The fact that there was a problem with everyone¡¯s memories; the fact that I couldn¡¯t remember that foggy face; the fact that everything I had heard from Namgung Jin was giving me goosebumps, as if something major was happening under my nose.


    ¡®There¡¯s no way¡­¡¯


    All these characteristics are pointing to ¡®him¡¯, but this shouldn¡¯t have been possible.


    Since he should still be hidden under the basement of the Gu n.


    * * * *


    <i>¨C Crack Crack</i>


    The sound as if bones were being broken was echoing throughout the room. The man was touching an arm that was twisted in an abnormal way and trying to put it in its original position.


    <i>¨C Craaack</i>


    ¡°What an interesting kid, to make me end up in this state. He also broke my ribs, did you know?¡±


    The man spoke toward the darkness. It looked like there was nothing there, but a response soon came.


    ¡°You could¡¯ve certainly run away, yet you did something unnecessary.¡±


    ¡°Run away? You talk as if that¡¯s so easy, old man. How do you suppose I do that when dealing with the Namgung n?¡±


    ¡°That was in our agreement, and you¡¯re going to hold up your end of the bargain.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    The man threw a book into the darkness.


    ¡°I wrote it just like you wanted. This is enough, right?¡±


    ¡°This matter aside, what about your second task?¡±


    ¡°Why ask if you already know? It was a failure, a disrupter came in.¡±


    ¡°Is it the guy that left you in this sorry state?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t defend myself or dodge it. If I did that, I would¡¯ve been found out right then and there. That¡¯s why I said it would have been easier for me to just kill him and bury him in the ground¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop with your bullshit. It¡¯s fine that you failed. It¡¯s not like it was an important task anyway.¡±


    If he had acted as a martial artist and not a servant in the first ce, things could¡¯ve gone differently, but it was hard to understand what that damned old man was saying.


    The old man then said, ¡°You are done with that face. You don¡¯t have to stay in the Namgung n any longer. Return.¡±


    ¡°How disappointing, I was getting fond of this ce.¡±


    His disappointed voice echoing in the air, the facial muscles of the man started to change abnormally.


    <i> ¨C Twiiiiist.</i>


    From a middle-aged man¡¯s face to an old man¡¯s face, from an old man¡¯s face to a middle-aged woman¡¯s face, and in the end, a face of a young boy.


    The man that had now be a child, asked the old man, ¡°I can rest for a bit now, right?¡±


    His way of talking remained the same, but his voice and appearance had beenpletely altered.


    ¡°Shaolin is your next target.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re insane! Are you not giving me any time to rest?¡±


    ¡°If you want to regain your freedom faster, listen to my orders.¡±


    ¡°Fucking hell¡­ Fine. What do you want me to do?¡±


    The old man calmly responded to the boy¡¯s harsh words, ¡°As always, the thing you need to steal is the same. You have until the end of winter. That¡¯s enough for you, correct?¡±


    ¡°You give me jack shit for time. You know the first thing I¡¯m gonna do once I¡¯m free?¡±


    ¡°I heard it more than a hundred times; you¡¯d kill me.¡±


    ¡°You know it. Just you wait.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll await news of your sess in Shaolin.¡±


    No response came back after the old man¡¯s words, since the boy was already gone.


    This was something that the old man was used to, so he didn¡¯t care about it.


    His eyes were on the letter that was in his hand. Its contents were interesting. It was information that rted to that recent failure of his.


    At the bottom of the letter was a name¡ªGu Changjun¡ªof the man who had signed it off.


    The old man slowly read the letter, and in the end, stamped it.


    And thus, themission was epted.

 Chapter 123: Little Monster

    <b>? Little Monster ?</b>


    I walked toward the center. I should¡¯ve let the butler know and gotten the permission to enter the lord¡¯s room, but I entered anyway.


    There wasn¡¯t anyone to stop me, even though I entered without an appointment.


    When I arrived at the lord¡¯s room, I didn¡¯t knock before waltzing in.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Father greeted me in the usual way. His attention was on a bunch of letters, and his eyes did not even look at me.


    I then asked, looking at my father.


    ¡°I heard that there was a problem.¡±


    It was only then that my father finally looked toward me.


    ¡°Yes. Who did you hear it from?¡±


    ¡°Lord Namgung came to me.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±


    It seemed like he didn¡¯t expect to hear that the lord of the Namgung n would havee to me directly.


    ¡°Did you have a problem with him?¡±


    ¡°Nothing of the sort. He only found me to give me some intel.¡±


    ¡°That Namgung Jin bothered to meet you just for that?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Namgung Jin seemed to have been mistaken about me being associated with some mysterious group, but I didn¡¯t mention that part.


    I had something more urgent to talk about, after all.


    ¡°I heard that it wasn¡¯t the people of Namgung that hurt my servant.¡±


    Father looked at me, pausing for a bit before giving me a reply.


    ¡°They did say that.¡±


    ¡°¡­Did you not check yet?¡±


    ¡°What is it that you want to say?¡±


    ¡°I just think that you should at least check on it.¡±


    Father put down the letter he was reading on his table. I was able to notice how his mood had worsened, as evident from the look in his eyes.


    ¡°Gu Yangcheon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord.¡±


    ¡°Do you not know your ce?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If you are going to say something like that to me, don¡¯t you need to know your ce first?¡±


    Cold sweat flowed down my cheek. Despite him not using any Qi, his overpowering presence filled the entire room, making the atmosphere heavy.


    Father was telling me to be the young lord of the n if I wanted to involve myself in the n¡¯s affairs.


    Like he said, I did not know my ce. In this life, I was still a nobody in the n.


    ¡°Namgung already admitted that it was their fault.¡±


    The people of Namgung continuously said that it wasn¡¯t them that had beaten up my servant, but they still admitted fault to my father.


    This was what Namgung Jin meant when he said no trouble woulde to me.


    ¡°The one healing the fighters of the Namgung n that you destroyed is none other than the Immortal Healer. Fortunately, he said there wasn¡¯t any problem with their injuries.¡±


    I had done that on purpose. Just because I was blinded by anger didn¡¯t mean I would kill them recklessly.


    ¡°But even so, can you say you had no fault in this?¡±


    ¡°No, Lord.¡±


    I had to admit that I had indeed yed a part in this incident.


    ¡°Even if the Namgung n said it was their fault, that doesn¡¯t mean I can let this pass without taking responsibility for it.¡±


    Even if they had taken the me for this incident, this didn¡¯t mean that the problem had gone away.


    I believed that was what my father meant to say to me.


    ¡°We have to give them enoughpensation for them to be satisfied, and you also have to take some responsibility for this.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t argue with that.


    <b> ?Unlike the shameful you, he¡¯s much more of a normal person¡ªyour father, that is.?</b>


    We then talked aboutpensation that would leave the Namgung n satisfied and how we should take responsibility for this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the problem that popped up in your head. It¡¯s not something you should be thinking about.¡±


    Father didn¡¯t say a word about the fact that Namgung Jin and I had a duel or the events that happened afterward.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure I visit the servants and fighters of the Namgung n that were injured as soon as I can.¡±


    Father nodded at my words.


    ¡®I should¡¯ve already done this beforehand, without my father telling me.¡¯


    <b> ?You admit it quite easily.?</b>


    ¡®How could I not?¡¯


    I didn¡¯t know who it was or what it was that they wanted for them to capture my servant like that, but it was indeed me that had triggered the whole incident to happen. Even if the others took the me for my actions, that didn¡¯t mean my involvement was negligible. I had to take part of the me for it.


    <b> ?Also, the Immortal Healer said he could heal them, but you broke their teeth and arms¡­?</b>


    <b> ?Can you not do that??</b>


    <b> ?How the hell could I do such a thing?</b>


    ¡®It¡¯s not as hard as you think.¡¯


    To make it so that it was easy to heal any injury, no matter how severe it looked, and to leave no traces despite giving them immeasurable pain.


    It was something that was pretty easily achievable when done hundreds and thousands of times.


    Considering how I still used these skills of mine in this life, I guessed it was a good thing that I had learned them in my past life, ironically enough.


    ¡®Though I do need to rein in my emotions when doing it.¡¯


    I had gotten better at thatpared to my past life, but I didn¡¯t thinkplete control of my urges woulde easy.


    ¡°Is this all?¡± Father said, signaling for me to leave. However, I didn¡¯t even get to the main reason for why I hade there.


    <b> ?You did get scolded as soon as you came in, after all.?</b>


    ¡°I still have more to say.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°The Heavenly Pill that you promisedst time, you said you could change that into a different reward.¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯d like to request something else.¡±


    Father slightly frowned at my words. Without avoiding his eyes, I said, ¡°I¡¯d like to visit the basement.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes widened after hearing my request. It was the biggest reaction I had seen from my father this year.


    It did make sense, since there was no way that he¡¯d expect me to say that I wanted to go to the basement.


    ¡°Reason?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to check something.¡±


    ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I had to check. Whether it was the ¡°him¡± I was thinking of when Namgung Jin mentioned it


    ¡°What made you request such a thing when you are the one who said you never wanted to go back there ever again?¡±


    Father, who would usually give me an answer by this point, was instead asking me a second question already.


    That damned basement of the Gu n was just that important.


    ¡°Just 15 minutes is enough.¡±


    I didn¡¯t even need that long, to be honest. I didn¡¯t want to be in there for that long anyway.


    How crazy I was for wanting to go back there of my own ord.


    ¡®Still, I have to check.¡¯


    There wasn¡¯t any point in asking my father about it. I didn¡¯t think Father even knew his name.


    Or rather, he couldn¡¯t know. Among the two of us, I was the one more knowledgeable about the basement.


    Father responded after contemting a bit.


    ¡°Did you say that knowing that you couldn¡¯t run away this time?¡±


    His words hid many different meanings.


    ¡°Not like I could¡¯ve run away in the first ce.¡±


    There was nothing I could do but ept my fate. Even if I tried to twist the course of events, I wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about it.


    ¡®Although there <i>is </i>one thing.¡¯


    It was a method I had used in my past life, and a method that I would never attempt again.


    ¡°I did think that you changed quite a bit¡­ but it would be insufficient to say that you¡¯ve matured.¡±


    ¡°Trust me. I haven¡¯t yet.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s why I still cause trouble. It seems like one regression wasn¡¯t enough to fix me.¡¯


    Normally, there were no second chances, so I had to work hard in this life to make the most of my situation. Even if it was shit.


    ¡°Are you nning to go right away?¡±


    ¡°The sooner, the better.¡±


    Father then took something out of his pocket and threw it at me. When I checked what it was, it was a red seal. ¡®It¡¯s been a while since Ist saw this.¡¯


    It was a key to open that door, and the symbol that I would get when I epted the position of the young lord.


    ¡°You have 15 minutes, starting at around 7 p.m. today.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let the butler know. Do visit himter.¡±


    Contrary to my expectations of fathering along with me, it seemed like he was letting me in there alone.


    ¡®Why is that?¡¯


    It was morefortable for me to go alone, but I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why he had so much trust in me.


    That was the biggest wonder I had while leaving the lord¡¯s room and closing its door.


    <b> ?What is the basement for you to give it so much thought??</b>


    ¡®You didn¡¯t get to see it?¡¯


    <b> ?I told you, I couldn¡¯t see all of your memories.?</b>


    It seemed like Elder Shin couldn¡¯t see the part of my memory that was about the basement.


    ¡®You don¡¯t need to be so curious about it.¡¯


    <b> ?Bullshit, you¡¯re telling me not to be that curious about it when you guys were so serious back there? You think I¡¯d be convinced by that??</b>


    It was the dark side of the Gu n. It was better that people didn¡¯t know about it.


    <b> ?Did you guys hide treasure down there or something??</b>


    ¡®Treasure? No way.¡¯


    Something like that would¡¯ve been much nicer. But unfortunately, the Gu n¡¯s basement had nothing of the sort. The things that belonged down there weren¡¯t anything fancy.


    ¡®I believe many words were said, but I only remember one part of it.¡¯


    It was none other than the Heavenly Demon who said this after seeing the ce.


    <b><i>-This ce seems as if you¡¯ve put hell inside it.</i></b>


    I remembered the Heavenly Demon saying those exact words with a smile on its face. Hell. Yes, the Heavenly Demon referred to the basement as hell.


    Those words couldn¡¯t ring any more true.


    * * * *


    As the sun set, the evening came.


    I hadn¡¯t met or talked with anyone before the designated time. I needed some time alone.


    When it was time, I went to see the butler, as my father had ordered me to do so.


    The basement wasn¡¯t too far away. It was underneath the lord¡¯s room, which was located in the center of the n.


    With the butler¡¯s guidance, I slowly climbed down the stairs.


    <i>¨C Creak! Creak!</i>


    With every step, I heard noises around me, which made me feel uneasy.


    It didn¡¯t take long for us to climb down the short flight of stairs.


    Evidently, the basement didn¡¯t even run that deep.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait here.¡±


    When we reached the end of the stairs, the butler said that he couldn¡¯t proceed any further.


    Leaving the man behind, I continued on my way.


    <i> Ring¡­</i>


    After walking through the long path, I heard a ringing sound. A barrier should be present around this spot.


    This was another reason why the butler hadn¡¯te with me here.


    The only ones that could go through this barrier were the ones that had the Gu n¡¯s blood in them.


    And even with the blood of Gu, only father and I were capable of entering.


    Even the Heavenly Demon, who desired to raze the world to the ground and stand above the sky, couldn¡¯tpletely erase this barrier.


    It was ultimately sessful in entering through the barrier with great injuries, but still failed topletely destroy it.


    That just showed how damned this ce was, considering even a creature like that couldn¡¯t do much about its fortifications


    It also made me feel helpless, as if nothing would work out for me here, no matter what I tried.


    After walking through the path, I finally arrived at the gigantic door, in which a tiny space had been carved.


    The seal that my father had given me fit perfectly.


    <i>¨C Creeeaaak.</i>


    I heard something activate, and the door slowly began to open.


    <i>¨C Thump¡­!</i>


    <i>¨C Thuuump. </i>


    Unlike the door¡¯s huge size, there wasn¡¯t much space behind the door for it to fully open. Nheless, it was enough for a person to leave and enter if they so wished.


    I hesitated for a moment after seeing the darkness inside, but I clenched my eyes shut and entered.


    <i>¨C Thump!</i>


    As I entered the room, the door behind me closed, as if it had been waiting for me to clear the path.


    Unlike its slow opening, the door moved much faster when it closed.


    <i>¨C ze!</i>


    I couldn¡¯t see anything at first, but soon, multiple braziers and torches were lit around me.


    I hadn¡¯t used any me arts. The space turned on the lights by itself.


    Around the time half of the lights hade on¡­


    <b> ?What the hell is that¡­?</b>


    ¡­I heard Elder Shin¡¯s shaky voice in my head. I slightly opened my eyes, which had gotten used to the darkness.


    Therge space I remembered was the same. It was sorge, in fact, that it made one wonder how a space that big could be a basement.


    It might not have taken me long toe down there, but unlike its depth, it was vast beyond belief. It felt like another realm of its own.


    <i>¨C Thump.</i>


    <i>¨C m! m!</i>


    I heard noisesing from everywhere around me after the lights hade on. The sound of mming the wall, smashing steel, or scratching something with nails surrounded me from all sides. I heard many noises, as if they were trying to harass my ears, but that wasn¡¯t the only thing I was able to hear.


    <b><i> ¨C Ah¡­</i></b>


    I heard a voice. Not just one voice at that, but multiple.


    <b><i>¨C Who? Who is it? Who is it? Who is it?</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C It¡¯s not a very big monster, but a small one? It¡¯s ugly! It¡¯s ugly!!!</i></b>


    <b><i> -¡­D¡­Di¡­D¡­Die¡­D. </i></b>


    <b><i> -Let me out¡­ LET ME OUUUTTT!! I¡¯M GOING TO KILL EVERYONE ONCE I LEEEEAAVE!!</i></b>


    <b><i> -Child¡­ Come here little child¡­ Here¡­ Heeeerrreee!</i></b>


    <b><i> ?What¡­ is this¡­ What is this ce¡­?</i></b>


    <i>¨C m m! m!</i>


    The basement served almost exclusively as a jail.


    Just looking at it made my mind ache. It wasn¡¯t that my head was aching, but more so that something was trying to get a grasp of it.


    <b><i>¨C Not working¡­ Not working¡­ Not working? Is he one of them?</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C I, I, If you let me out, I¡¯ll at least let you liiiiiive¡­</i></b>


    <b> ?Kid¡­! This is¡­?</b>


    ¡®Wait a moment. I won¡¯t be long.¡¯


    My head was already aching like crazy, so I couldn¡¯t afford to deal with Elder Shin talking to me at the same time.


    This was why I didn¡¯t want toe here. Not to mention, it was this bad at the entrance; I hadn¡¯t even reached the center of this space.


    ¡®This ce still feels shitty as ever.¡¯


    The entrance door, and another door that was facing me, closed.


    That door was the real one. The other wasn¡¯t too important.


    I didn¡¯t need to go there yet, though. I achieved my goal ining here.


    I was still able to hear many voices in my head, but I started to feel better as my body got used to it.


    I let out a sigh and whispered quietly, ¡°|||¡±


    <b> ?Hm? Hey kid, what did you just¡­?</b>


    Elder Shin stopped talking. Once I spoke, the voices that wereing from everywhere around us stopped, as if they had been mere hallucinations.


    A short silence came afterward, which was promptly broken by a voice that came from nearby.


    <b><i>¨C What are you?</i></b>


    I referred to this ce as a jail, but there weren¡¯t any real cells here. It was just a thin barrier that kept them behind it.


    From the darkness that held no light, a hand was ced on the invisible barrier from the other side.


    <b><i>¨C Little monster, do repeat what you said just now.</i></b>


    I then walked toward the voice as if I were waiting for its call.


    ¨C<b><i> I wonder how you were able to say my name. Where did you hear it? How did you end up knowing it? What method did you use?</i></b>


    When I went closer, the owner of the voice also started to reveal itself.


    <b> ?¡­!?</b>


    I heard Elder Shin gasp when he saw the creature¡¯s appearance.


    It made sense. The creature had a face and body that were identical to mine.


    Besides the fact that the creature was wearing nothing, there was no difference between us.


    The creature asked me a question.


    <b><i>¨C When, when was it? When was thest time we saw each other?</i></b>


    ¡°I believe it¡¯s been around four years.¡±


    ¡®That sounded about right. At least if we mean this lifetime, and not both of my livesbined.¡¯


    <b><i>¨C Yes! Right, right. I have no sense of time since I¡¯m trapped here. But isn¡¯t it strange? I was able to look at you, but you weren¡¯t able to look at me back then, so I can¡¯t help but wonder; why aren¡¯t you scared?</i></b>


    I checked the creature¡¯s face emotionlessly, causing it to frown at mypleteck of reaction.


    <b><i>¨C Not scared, huh? Then what about this?</i></b>


    <b><i>¨C Craack! The creature¡¯s face¡¯s features turned stern and scary, its body changing in a simr fashion. Its whole appearance hadpletely changed.</i></b>


    This time, he looked just like my father.


    <b><i> ¨C Oh¡­! Huh¡­! Not scared by this either? </i></b>


    Just looking at that was enough for me. He hadn¡¯t escaped the basement after all.


    After checking up on him, I turned around. I didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer.


    <b><i>¨C Huh? You¡¯re already leaving? Little monster, little monster, wait!</i></b>


    I turned my head and looked at him.


    He waved his hand at me, its face adorned with a bright smile.


    On the exact replica of my father¡¯s face¡­


    <b><i>¨C It was nice seeing ya. Here¡¯s to hoping we see each other again. </i></b>


    I frowned at hisment. After all, I was fated to see him again.


    I didn¡¯t say a word. I just walked toward the exit.


    As soon as I left, the mes on the wall immediately disappeared, as if they had been waiting for me to leave. The only thing remaining in the empty space was silence and darkness.


    In the darkness, the creature whispered quietly, ¡°Little monster is different this time, right?¡±


    There was no answer.


    * * * *


    ¡°Blerghh¡­¡±


    As soon as I left the door, I started to retch. I had been able to barely hold it in, but the sickness remained inside me.


    <b> ?Kid.?</b>


    After retching a few more times, I faltered and leaned against the wall.


    ¡°Did you not feel anything inside that ce?¡±


    <b> ?Feel what, those horrendous voices??</b>


    ¡°Good for you, it seems like you weren¡¯t affected.¡±


    Elder Shin didn¡¯t feel anything, but it wasn¡¯t the same for me.


    My mind started to spin as soon as I took one step inside that ce. How long was I in there for? It felt like I had been there for way more than 15 minutes, but in reality, it hadn¡¯t even been half that time


    ¡®For fuck¡¯s sake¡­¡¯


    Whether it was because I carried over the side effects from my past life, it felt much worsepared to my past life.


    <i>¨C Drip. </i>


    I wiped my nose as I felt something drip down from it. I had a nosebleed.


    I wiped the blood with my clothes.


    ¡°Geez, I¡¯m already this exhausted.¡±


    I was so exhausted that I no longer had the will to do anything. While I was leaning against the wall, Elder Shin suddenly spoke words that I couldn¡¯t understand.


    <b> ?I felt wind in there.?</b>


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Wind? There¡¯s no way there was wind in a ce that waspletely blocked from the outside.


    Elder Shin then continued to speak, trying to address my wonder.


    <b> ?I am incapable of feeling anything. It seems that I cannot feel any sensation as a spirit.?</b>


    ¡°¡­Then?¡±


    <b> ?However, I was able to feel wind from the opposing door.?</b>


    ¡°Wind, you say?¡±


    <b> ?Kid.?</b>


    ¡°Yes, Elder.¡±


    <b> ?Is this something you could exin??</b>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I put on a bitter smile after hearing Elder Shin¡¯s question. Could I exin, he asked. That was a very difficult question.


    Elder Shin was considerate like this from time to time.


    He sounded like an old man with a nasty personality, but he was considerate when serious matters arose.


    Because of that, I couldn¡¯t help but feel bad for not answering him.


    <b> ?It seems like you aren¡¯t ready yet, judging by your reaction.?</b>


    ¡°I can tell you everything that I can say.¡±


    There were probably more things that I couldn¡¯t say, but I decided that I¡¯d tell him everything I could, since there was no way that he wouldn¡¯t be curious after seeing this basement.


    ¡°However, first I need some rest. I¡¯m a bit tired.¡±


    Elder Shin didn¡¯t say a word in response. He was letting me rest.


    With exhausted steps, I met up with the butler from earlier and returned to ground level. I gave the man the seal and headed for my house.


    I had originally nned to report this to my father, but I couldn¡¯t meet him in my current state.


    Walking alongside the night road, I continued to think.


    ¡®It wasn¡¯t him. Then who was it?¡¯


    The only one I knew who had such an ability was him.


    If it wasn¡¯t him, then was it a spy that had a facial mask? But that would be even weirder. Not only would I have noticed it, it didn¡¯t exin how everyone¡¯s memories had been altered.


    More and more thoughts came into my head.


    My headache was bad enough, but now even my shoulders felt heavy.


    It felt like something was pressing down on me, and the weight kept increasing by the day.


    What was it that was on my shoulders? Why did it feel like I had so much to deal with?


    <b> ?Keep your focus; your breathing is unstable.?</b>


    ¡®I am focused, I have to be.¡¯


    ¡®So that I don¡¯t lose myself.¡¯


    I saw steame out of my mouth. It was a cold fall night.


    Because my mind was exhausted, I was able to feel the chills even though I shouldn¡¯t be able to.


    I finally arrived at my ce with slow steps.


    As soon as I entered, I thought I heard servants talking to me, but I had to go to my room right away after a brief acknowledgement. When I opened the door, however¡­


    I saw two familiar faces.


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°Young Master!¡±


    It was Wi Seol-Ah and Namgung Bi-ah.


    ¡®Why? Why are they here?¡¯


    ¡°Umm, uh, father¡­ He said I shoulde here¡­¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah preemptively gave me an excuse before I could ask what they were doing in my room. She didn¡¯t think I would like her presence here.


    It seemed like Namgung Jin had done something. After Namgung Bi-ah, Wi Seol-ah also started to give me excuses while hugging a pillow in her arms.


    ¡°W-Well, since sis said she was sleeping here¡­¡±


    I could¡¯ve sworn I had seen this exact image back at Mount Hua. What did I say back then? I couldn¡¯t remember.


    The two seemed like they were saying more, but I no longer had any energy in me to listen. I copsed into their arms as my exhausted body gave way to tiredness, feeling the softness of their skin.


    ¡°¡­Ah!¡±


    ¡°Young Mas¡­¡±


    <b> ?Motherfucker! I went out of my way to worry for you, but you¡­?</b>


    I heard a few more voices saying something, but I couldn¡¯t win against the deluge of drowsiness and fell asleep.

 Chapter 124: It Won’t Happen Just Because of that

    <b>? It Won¡¯t Happen Just Because of that ?</b>


    On the day that I visited the basement for the first time, I asked my father what they were, if they were even humans in the first ce, and why they were down in the basement of our n in the first ce. These were the questions that gnawed away at me. His response was:


    <b><i> ¨C These are all offerings, and we are the bowl. </i></b>


    What were we the bowl for?


    I didn¡¯t know the answer. Even when I faced the truth after Father had forced me to do so, I still didn¡¯t know.


    Only after I had met the Heavenly Demon, and lived with others in the Abyss was I able to find some fragments of the truth.


    ¡®I dare say that my father was wrong.¡¯


    We weren¡¯t the bowl.


    I, myself, couldn¡¯t hold anything. How could I be called a bowl when I was broken and in pieces? Everything slipped right through the cracks.


    I had to realize this earlier and give up.


    It wasn¡¯t something I could run away from in the first ce.


    <b><i>¨C I¡¯ll bring it out for you if you desire.</i></b>


    Which was why I shouldn¡¯t have let myself get convinced by those words.


    <b><i>¨C Your burden is too heavy? I¡¯ll carry the burden for you. It¡¯s not too hard for someone like me. </i></b>


    I shouldn¡¯t have grabbed its hand. However, I didn¡¯t know better back then.


    I wasn¡¯t in the right mind at the time, so my decision was somewhat justified


    Now that I looked at it, I guessed it would be more correct to say that rather than the Heavenly Demon cutting off my burden, it took it for itself to deal with.


    Perhaps, just perhaps, the fact that I was able to manipte time was rted to this.


    At least, that was my suspicion.


    Since I had run away from my responsibilities, unable to handle them, it was punishing me for it. Something like that, I assumed.


    ¡°¡­Uoough¡­¡±


    I woke up after a long sleep, barely able to open my heavy eyes. My head was aching like crazy, as if I had had nightmares the whole night.


    Whether it was sleep paralysis or something else, I couldn¡¯t move my body easily.


    ¡°What the¡­¡±


    Thankfully, I was still able to talk.


    I could break through sleep paralysis easily with the use of Qi, but for some reason, I felt a strange sensation on my body.


    Something was touching my hands, something soft.


    I also shook my head after feeling a tickly sensation on my nose. I was able to smell a familiar scent.


    When my mind cleared, I realized that something else was holding my body down on both sides, not sleep paralysis.


    ¡°¡­Hm.¡±


    The tickly sensation I felt on my nose was hair.


    Blue white hair¡­? I also noticed some brown hair mixed in as well.


    I didn¡¯t have to think much more. There were only so many people who would do such a thing.


    I tried many ways to move my hand, but even with a tiny movement, I was able to feel a sensation of soft skin.


    ¡®Hmm¡­? What am I touching right now?¡¯


    ¡°Mghmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    Because I was trying to move, both sides began to tighten further.


    ¡®¡­I¡¯m screwed, aren¡¯t I?¡¯


    <b><i> How did I end up in this state again? </i></b>I tried to remember what happenedst night before I fell asleep.


    I remembered that when I entered the room, Namgung Bi-ah and Wi Seol-Ah were already there.


    I felt like Namgung Bi-ah said something to me when I came in.


    ¡®Oh¡­¡¯


    I remembered now.


    ¡°Umm, uh, father¡­ He said I shoulde here¡­¡±


    She came here because Namgung Jin had told her to do so. ¡®Wait, why was a father sending his daughter to my room at nighttime? That crazy old fart¡­¡®


    Obviously, I was also at fault for falling asleep like that, no matter how tired I was.


    ¡®How can I escape this?¡¯


    Because they were both holding onto me tight, it wasn¡¯t easy to find a way to escape.


    <b> ?Why try to escape? Just stay like that.?</b>


    Hearing Elder Shin, I responded as if to wee him.


    ¡®Oh, you were awake.¡¯


    <b> ?What do you mean awake? I don¡¯t sleep in the first ce.?</b>


    He had actually told me that he didn¡¯t need to sleep before.


    <b> ?You¡¯re enjoying that soft jelly-like sensation, so why are you bothering to leave??</b>


    It seemed like Elder Shin was angry again, as his tone wasn¡¯t the merriest.


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s frustrating; it¡¯s not like I¡¯m doing this because I like it.¡¯


    <b> ?Frustrating¡­!? Fruuustraatiiing!??</b>


    He had good hearing for an old man¡­


    ¡®I¡¯ll say this now since you mentioned it, but I¡¯m not doing this because I¡¯m enjoyin-¡®


    <b> ?Then do you hate it??</b>


    ¡®¡­¡¯


    <b> ?Y-Y-You rotten piece of shit. See? You can¡¯t even respond to my question. You are enjoying it!?</b>


    ¡®W-What do you mean enjoy? How could a taoist say something so indecent!?¡¯


    ?Indecent my ass, your face is more indecent!?


    ¡®You old codger¡­!¡¯


    In the end, he always used my face as a finisher.


    How handsome did he think he was for him to always pick on my face like that?


    As I was frowning, Elder Shin spoke with utmost confidence.


    <b> ?Hmph, back when I was young, it wasn¡¯t my sword that was the sharpest, but my nose. It was suuuper sharp. And to see that nose of mine, women from the area lined up all the way to the bottom of Mount Hua from the main entrance, you brat!?</b>


    ¡®Then howe you weren¡¯t in any rtionship?¡¯


    <b> ?You piece of¡­?</b>


    ¡®¡­What?¡¯


    I asked since I was truly curious, but Elder Shin disappeared after cursing at me.


    I asked a few more times after this, but Elder Shin didn¡¯t respond as he was sulking.


    For some reason, I felt like Elder Shin¡¯s tone was getting rougher as the days went on. Was it just me?


    ¡®But seriously, what do I do?¡¯


    It seemed like they were moving in their sleep because I could feel their breathing getting closer to me.


    I decided to get up by force if need be, as I couldn¡¯t let anyone else see such a sight, but-


    <i>¨C Slide.</i>


    ¡°Young Master Gu, I apologize for suddenly-¡°


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    The one that barged into my room was Tang Soyeol. When the girl witnessed what was going on inside, her face instantly turned red, and she quickly covered it with her hands.


    ¡°Tang So-!¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll be leaving now, sorry¡­¡±


    Without giving me a chance to say anything, Tang Soyeol closed the door and disappeared.


    When only awkward silence remained¡­


    ?Hehehe¡­!?


    I heard Elder Shin¡¯s evilugh.


    * * * *


    To recount what happened after, I quickly got up and went outside, but Tang Soyeol had already left the area.


    When I asked a maid, they said the girl hade for something. Why did she leave so fast if she had something to say?


    Although it seemed there was something she needed my help with, I had other priorities.


    Wi Seol-Ah and Namgung Bi-ah still seemed like they hadn¡¯t woken up fully as they were constantly dozing off, so I scolded them by giving them both a bonking.


    I almost smirked when they both avoided my eyes. I told them I would have a serious talk with them once I came back, somehow managing to not blow up at them first thing in the morning.


    <b> ?Thanking them wouldn¡¯t even be enough, so why scold them? You bad man¡­? </b>


    I let Elder Shin¡¯s words pass through one ear and out the other.


    The ce I first visited that day was the medical rooms of the Gu n.


    To be more urate, I went to the ce where martial artists of the Namgung n were being treated.


    Since it was me who had made them end up in such a state, they weren¡¯t too happy when I arrived.


    The one who gave me the sharpest stare was none other than the Immortal Healer who was treating them.


    ¡°The hell are you doing? Why is a kid like you going around beating up adults¡­ Tsk tsk.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    What he said might sound weird, but I couldn¡¯t argue with him as I had caused that trouble.


    ¡°Furthermore, you beat the shit out of them very cleanly too. That¡¯s also a coincidence?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t do anything but stay silent after hearing the Immortal Healer¡¯s question.


    ¡°Not even the trained guards could do this. But thanks to that, it was easy for me to treat them¡­¡±


    ¡°Was there anyone who suffered a long-term injury?¡±


    ¡°The one that lost their teeth, they¡¯ll probably suffer for around three months, but there won¡¯t be any major problems. Your father did spend big after all.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s good news.¡¯


    I assume that was what Father meant by ¡®enoughpensation to satisfy them¡¯.


    He probably added other herbs as well in addition to the money.


    ¡°And thanks to you, this old man stayed up the whole night.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°No need for that. I don¡¯t know what the situation was, but I doubt that you¡¯d beat them up without a good reason. Plus, I didn¡¯t like how I was able to sleep and eat here for free, so I at least feel like I did something to make up for that.¡±


    After talking with the Immortal Healer, I went toward the men that were lying down.


    They couldn¡¯t express their dislike toward me with words, so their eyes weren¡¯t all that happy to see me. Nheless, they felt better after I talked with them a bit aboutpensation and apologized with a bowed head.


    I even saw some smiling after they heard about the money. Clearly, my father had splurged onpensation.


    I guessed it was worth it to have gone to the butler early in the morning to learn how much they would get.


    The Namgung n took most of the me upon themselves, so the Gu n decided topensate the victims.


    I didn¡¯t know who the bastard that caused this whole thing was, and all I could do was wait since both the Namgung and the Gu ns were on the lookout.


    I doubted they would be able to capture the criminal, especially if the criminal had the same ability as ¡°him.¡±


    <i> Swish! Swish!</i>


    I heard a very clear sound of a sword shing through the air.


    After meeting with the Namgung n¡¯s martial artists, I went toward the training area. The shes I had heard were Namgung Jin training.


    ¡°You seemed quite busy yesterday,¡± the man said.


    ¡°I had somethinge up.¡±


    I had left for my father¡¯s chambers while Namgung Jin was trying to say something to me, so it would be understandable if he was mad at me for it, but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    <b> ?Doesn¡¯t he look like he¡¯s holding it in? Sure looks like that in my eyes.?</b>


    ¡°¡­Anyway, you sent your daughter to my room?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°May I ask why you did that?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±


    Namgung Jin put on a strange expression after hearing my question.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you wanted in your bet?¡±


    ¡®Are you craz-¡¯


    Was what I was going to say, but I did remember saying something like ¡°I want your daughter¡± to the man, so I shut my mouth.


    ¡°I believe I paid my price for this bet.¡±


    I was going to ask how he could do such a thing since it was his daughter we were talking about, but decided against it. They didn¡¯t seem to have the best rtionship, judging from what Namgung Bi-ah had done to her n in my past life.


    It wasn¡¯t like Namgung Jin was a good person either.


    ¡°The marriage is pretty much confirmed, and don¡¯t you also like my daughter?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I could¡¯ve denied this part, but I didn¡¯t.


    I already knew the answer myself.


    ¡°It seems I¡¯m correct if you aren¡¯t denying it.¡±


    As soon as he said that, Namgung Jin went back to his training, not caring too much about my interest in his daughter.


    I was able to feel Namgung Jin¡¯s power just by hearing the sound his sword made.


    Namgung Jin really was a martial artist who deserved the title of Sword King. Too bad, his opponent was one of the legendary heroes of the past.


    Namgung Jin spoke up again, noticing me staring at him.


    ¡°Does it seem pathetic? Of course, to you, it may seem that way.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t like that. I was actually pretty impressed.


    The Namgung n had a sword art that didn¡¯t require the use of Qi. It was called the Azure Heavenly Tidal Sword and was the pride of their n. It was also the one the lord had used against Elder Shin before being quickly shut down.


    <b> ?How could I not shut it down when there are that many openings in it??</b>


    Staring at Namgung Jin¡¯s sword, I asked, ¡°Do you mind showing it to me?¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah was a weird girl that didn¡¯t mind showing anyone her sword, but Namgung Jin was different.


    Furthermore, people who belonged to noble ns usually refused to show their martial skills to others.


    When I asked, Namgung Jin stopped his lightning-quick movements and looked at me.


    ¡°Is there any reason to hide it from someone like you? I¡¯m trying to achieve what you showed me anyway.¡±


    What Namgung Jin was doing just now was certainly different from what Elder Shin had shown.


    But it did seem like he was getting there, slowly making progress toward Elder Shin¡¯s movements.


    Not that it was going well for him, though.


    ¡°Is that why you dragged me all the way here?¡±


    ¡°Drag you? Someone might think that actually happened.¡±


    ¡®Think? Even though you were the one that was waiting for me outside the entrance as soon as I left the medical room?¡¯


    ¡°Like I saidst time, I could go on my knees if that meant I could achieve your realm of sword art.¡±


    Namgung Jin¡¯s eyes were serious. Of course they were, since he had already put aside his pride and arrogance and was treating me as his master.


    <b> ?Coming to an awakening is indeed important, but that child is rather desperate.?</b>


    What Elder Shin meant was that Namgung Jin wasn¡¯t acting this way because he truly wanted to reach the next level.


    ¡°So please, tell me how I can achieve it. I¡¯ll call you master if you so desire.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather you not do that.¡±


    ¡®I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good for someone my father¡¯s age to call me master.¡¯


    Namgung Jin kept asking me to teach him the way of the sword, but I didn¡¯t know it myself.


    ¡®Seriously, what am I supposed to do now?¡¯


    <b> ?I can¡¯t be happier to see you suffer like this.?</b>


    ¡®Elder Shin, did you really do this without a backup n?¡¯


    <b> ?What do you think??</b>


    ¡®So this old man did think of something after all.¡¯


    His yful tone of voice was enough of an answer.


    <b> ?I don¡¯t know everything about their sword art as I¡¯m not from their n. However, I do know how to open the path for him.?</b>


    ¡®And are you going to tell me that?¡¯


    <b> ?I think I¡¯ve yed around enough, and I do have to keep the promise I made to him. What, is there something stopping you??</b>


    There wasn¡¯t just something, but quite a lot, actually.


    I was d to know that I could tell him something, but¡­


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Namgung Jin¡¯s expression was pretending to be serious, but it also had desperation mixed in it.


    It seemed like my leaving him without any exnation the day before had also added more fuel to the fire.


    I just wondered if there was any benefit to me teaching the way of the sword to Namgung Jin. That was why I still had reservations about it.


    I didn¡¯t know what Namgung Jin¡¯s situation was, nor did I care. I did think about using him, but the biggest reason was Namgung Bi-ah.


    ¡®If only it were not because of that.¡¯


    I could¡¯ve likely manipted Namgung Jin for my own benefit, but I couldn¡¯t do that when I thought about the girl I had seen in the morning, soundly sleeping in my arms.


    That girl who killed all her blood rtives by herself in my past life. But would the future of this timeline be the same as the past?


    I prayed that that wouldn¡¯t be the case.


    If possible, I wanted to make sure that wouldn¡¯t happen.


    ¡°Lord,¡± I uttered as I stared at Namgung Jin.


    ¡°How about we start with a contract?¡±


    I put on my most genuine grin and said. When the man saw my smile, he frowned as if he had seen something he shouldn¡¯t have.


    ¡®¡­Why?¡¯


    * * * *


    While Gu Yangcheon and Namgung Jin were having a friendly conversation, Namgung Bi-ah went out to see someone with Wi Seol-Ah by her side. Usually the girl next to her would be chattering away about anything and everything, but today she was nervously sipping tea.


    Someone slid open the door while she was sipping her tea and entered.


    It was none other than Tang Soyeol.


    The Tang Soyeol was shocked to see Namgung Bi-ah after carefullying into the room.


    ¡°Sis¡­ Did you do your makeup?¡±


    She was so shocked that her voice was shaking.


    Namgung Bi-ah looked differentpared to thest time Tang Soyeol had seen her do her makeup.


    Coloring her already stunning face made her look even more radiant.


    ¡°¡­A little,¡± Namgung Bi-ah responded while avoiding eye contact, somewhat embarrassed.


    ¡°What made you do that¡­? You always told me you were toozy to look nice, even though I always told you to try.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah once again responded to Tang Soyeol, avoiding eye contact, ¡°¡­He said I looked pretty¡­¡±


    Her ears became red from embarrassment.


    No one asked who that ¡®he¡¯ was. All three girls were thinking about the same person.


    ¡°R-Right. You are pretty¡­ very pretty.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t sarcasm. Tang Soyeol genuinely thought that Namgung Bi-ah was beautiful.


    It was an understatement to call her a beauty among the beauties. Tang Soyeol thought that someone like Namgung Bi-ah could honestly be called the zenith of beauties.


    ¡®But the servant next to her is also crazy pretty¡­¡±


    Gu Yangcheon¡¯s servant, was it? The girl that was sitting quietly next to Namgung Bi-ah was leagues above others as well.


    Even though she was still young, she had the beauty to catch everyone¡¯s eye.


    ¡®Is that why Gu Yangcheon keeps her next to him?¡¯


    Tang Soyeol thought. She also wondered if their rtionship wasn¡¯t as simple as a master-servant rtionship.


    Since Tang Soyeol had also seen that girl during the incident in the morning.


    Tang Soyeol cooled her reddened cheek with her hand as she recalled the embarrassing incident.


    Tang Soyeol was well-educated in ¡°that,¡± but it was her first time seeing it with her own two eyes, so it was difficult for her to deal with.


    Tang Soyeol asked, ¡°A-Anyway, what brings you here¡­?¡± while concealing her steamy inner thoughts.


    After hearing Tang Soyeol, Namgung Bi-ah focused her attention. Her ears, which had turned red earlier, had also cooled down.


    ¡°I¡­ had something to say.¡±


    Tang Soyeol sat on the opposite side of Namgung Bi-ah, biting her lower lip while Namgung Bi-ah bore a solemn expression.


    The girl realized her throat was getting dry and started sipping her tea.


    ¡°¡­I slept with himst night.¡±


    <i>¨C Pbbfff-!</i>


    Just as Tang Soyeol started to sip her tea, she heard something very shocking that made her spit it out.


    ¡°Hey¡­ it sshed on me!¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­! I-I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Wi Seol-Ahined when she spoke.


    ¡°Sis¡­ What did you just say?¡±


    Even after Tang Soyeol¡¯s reaction, Namgung Bi-ah continued to speak seriously.


    ¡°¡­I slept with him while holding his hands.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­¡±


    Tang Soyeol was not happy to hear this. The emotion she was experiencing was not a pleasant one.


    It was chilly and cold. Tang Soyeol did not want to have this kind of feeling toward Namgung Bi-ah.


    ¡°Sis, I don¡¯t really want to talk abo-¡°


    ¡°I might bear his child¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    <b><i> ¡­What? </i></b>

 Chapter 125: How could I have known that?!

    <b>? </b><b>How could I have known that?!</b><b> ?</b>


    Tang Soyeol wondered if she had simply misheard her.


    Namgung Bi-ah just said she had slept with Gu Yangcheon while holding his hands.


    But now she was saying she might bear his child¡­?


    Tang Soyeol then wondered if Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s words were figurative.


    When she said she slept with him while holding his hands, she might have meant that holding his hands was a part of sleeping with him. Tang Soyeol, recovering from her shock, began asking Namgung Bi-ah questions.


    ¡°Sis, are you saying your hand¡­ um¡­ the¡­¡±


    However, the issue was that she did not know how to ask the question. She struggled to choose the most appropriate vocabry.


    She tried to ask anything, but at the same time she could feel her ears getting red.


    Tang Soyeol finally asked after stumbling over her words for a long time.


    ¡°¡­So you slept only holding his hands?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    After hearing Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s reply, Tang Soyeol bit her lip. So it wasn¡¯t all figurative, then¡­


    Tang Soyeol had to hide her emotions, which were beginning to plummet.


    ¡°I-I also hugged him too¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±


    ¡°I think¡­ I also touched his cheek.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah, who was talking while avoiding eye contact, had slightly reddened cheeks, as if she was embarrassed. When Tang Soyeol saw that, she felt like she was getting closer to the truth.


    It was strange.


    Like, very strange.


    Tang Soyeol then asked Namgung Bi-ah with her eyes opened wide.


    ¡°¡­What about after?¡±


    ¡°Do I¡­ need to do anything more after¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After Tang Soyeol learned that she had just misunderstood, she felt that her mood improved.


    But could a grown-up woman like that really have no knowledge in this department? Tang Soyeol started to wonder just how much Namgung Bi-ah didn¡¯t know.


    Did the Namgung n not have sex education?


    Not only did Tang Soyeol get sex education from her n, she willingly studied more in this department herself, so for her to hear that babies were conceived by holding hands was¡­


    It would¡¯ve honestly made more sense if she had said a phoenix, stork, or even a crow had delivered the baby for them. Hearing that babies came from two lovers holding hands was just that nonsensical.


    In the end, Tang Soyeol stood up and sat next to Namgung Bi-ah. The sword-crazed girl couldn¡¯t help but wonder why her friend decided to sit closer to her.


    Tang Soyeol was trying to be as respectful as she could. Tang Soyeol could not bring herself to say it bluntly while facing the naive Wi Seol-Ah who was sitting next to Namgung Bi-ah.


    ¡°W¡­What¡¯s wrong¡­?¡±


    ¡°Sis¡­ Babies aren¡¯t made like that.¡±


    Tang Soyeol wondered if it was okay for her to tell her, but she also thought that she couldn¡¯t just leave Namgung Bi-ah like this.


    Tang Soyeol then whispered quietly into Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s ears. She started telling Namgung Bi-ah what she knew in this field.


    Did Tang Soyeol know that she was actually rather good at exining things?


    That day, Namgung Bi-ah found out the truth and got to see a whole new world because of it.


    It was an eye-opening day for Namgung Bi-ah.


    * * * *


    I could not return to my residence until it was time for dinner. Namgung Jin had kept me longer than I expected.


    Thanks to that, though, I was able to go through with the contract.


    <b> ?I did not expect that Namgung child would ept that easily.?</b>


    ¡°Neither did I.¡±


    Both Elder Shin and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Namgung Jin had epted such a contract so easily.


    I called it a contract, but it was more of a spell that was cast on him since some words on paper weren¡¯t going to be that effective.


    <i>¨C Clomp.</i>


    As I walked back, I made sure to keep my body in motion. After sitting for several hours doing little more than circting my Qi, my body felt stiff. It was also not simple to use such a spell on a martial artist at the fusion realm.


    <b> ?I didn¡¯t expect you to know how to put a seal on people.? </b>


    ¡°Just an extra thing that I learned back in the day.¡±


    The seal skill I used was a bitplicated, but it also wasn¡¯t that impressive of a skill either.


    I couldn¡¯t even call it a seal when Ipared it to the seal that the Heavenly Demon cast on people.


    The seal of the Heavenly Demon held exorbitant power. Even if the person tried to escape from its grasp, they would never be able to escape.


    We called that a curse.


    On the contrary, the seal I used was simr to the one the Murim Alliance used. Not only did it require the caster to have their hands on the target while casting, but the person the seal was being put on had to flow their Qi in ordance with the movement of the caster¡¯s Qi. Due to the process requiring so many things, it wasn¡¯t a very effective skill.


    <b> ?So it¡¯s not really usable in a life-or-death situation.?</b>


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    It was effective once cast, but overall, it wasn¡¯t that much of a seal as it required the approval of the target.


    Because of that, we had to spend a long time discussing the seal and our agreements. This included how long the spell wouldst, our goal for it, and many other things.


    ¡°He said he would do anything for the sword, but he still had a lot to say.¡±


    It was understandable, though, as it was a process of literally putting a seal onto oneself. With his position, Namgung Jin had to give it some serious thought.


    Nheless, he did go through with it in the end.


    But I did not learn this spell so that I could use it as a weapon or to get what I wanted; rather, I did it because I wanted to earn people¡¯s trust.


    <b><i> ¨C To not betray</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C To not hold grudges against each other.</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C To believe in each other.</i></b>


    This spell was created by a friend in order for us to survive the damned Abyss. Thinking about it now, that spell didn¡¯t even work in there.


    But, ironically, we humans continued to believe that the spell was effective simply because we chose to believe so. Even after surviving the Abyss and living through a different timeline, I still wondered if perhaps that seal was still on me.


    ¡®The seal does work.¡±


    It just didn¡¯t work in the Abyss, so I was still able to use it outside of that hell.


    Quite a few times, actually.


    Every time I used it, I remembered his voice; the voice of the man who was responsible for its creation.


    <b><i>¨C I swear I¡¯m gonna kill you if you use this outside of this ce.</i></b>


    <b><i>¨C Why bark at me when you made it for us to use?</i></b>


    <b><i>¨C I¡¯m saying this because I didn¡¯t make it for you to use it, you dimwit¡­! </i></b>


    He told me many times not to use this spell, but I used it to the fullest without listening one bit.


    How could I not if this was the only seal I knew how to use?


    <b> ?Even if he¡¯s only halfplete, he¡¯s still a man who¡¯s reached the fusion realm. Shouldn¡¯t you check if the lock is working in the first ce??</b>


    Elder Shin made some rmingments, but I was not the least bit concerned.


    While casting the lock on Namgung Jin, I had also done something else to his body.


    ¡®I never imagined putting my demonic Qi to use in such a way.¡¯


    If possible, I didn¡¯t want to use it, but I wasn¡¯t in a situation to be picky about my options.


    I poured some of the demonic Qi that was in the process of being purified after I had consumed that flower into Namgung Jin¡¯s body.


    It was not enough to harm him like it harmed the Sword Master, but just enough to enhance the sealing spell.


    And once the seal dissipated, so would the demonic Qi I put in Namgung Jin¡¯s body, so I would know when it did.


    For Heavenly Demon, it could notice if demonic Qi had disappeared from a person from even a long distance, but that wasn¡¯t possible for me.


    ¡°Another problem is the First Elder.¡±


    The thing I asked about the first time while casting the lock on Namgung Jin was about his conversation with the First Elder. I had to know what they talked about.


    Since he was a suspicious man, I was expecting that they were doing something nasty in the background, but funnily enough, he told me they didn¡¯t have such a conversation.


    ¨C<b><i> It was just a friendly conversation, like I said. We didn¡¯t talk too much about politics. </i></b>


    It wasn¡¯t too weird for the First Elder to have a talk with Namgung Jin as he was also a well-known person in the world. He just wasn¡¯t as famous as the Second Elder.


    But if Namgung Jin was being honest when he said he did not discuss anything major, there was an issue.


    Namgung Jin¡¯s absence from the scene of the incident involving my servant.


    I was wondering if the First Elder was the one who had set up that stage.


    ¡°If the incident really is connected to the First Elder,¡±


    <b><i> Was there a reason why my father didn¡¯t do anything to him? </i></b>


    There was no way that father did not know if this actually urred. In the end, everything that transpired within the Gu n was reported to Father.


    I prayed that this was not the case, but if the First Elder had caused this, I would not be surprised.


    I had to consider whether ¡®that¡¯ should ur faster.


    The death of the First Elder¡­


    <b> ?Even if that happened, would all the problems go away??</b>


    ¡°Probably not.¡±


    The First Elder yed a unique role. Not the position he held within the Gu n, but the significance of his role in this timeline.


    The reason I did not do anything despite knowing that First Elder was doing bad things in the background was, first and foremost, because my father did nothing about it.


    Second, I wanted him to stay in that position for another two to three years. After that, the First Elder would face his final moments without my intervention.


    His own greed and ambition would engulf and consume him.


    Because that¡¯s what happened in my past life.


    ¡°I can¡¯t really do anything since I do not know for sure, so I guess I should go warn him.¡±


    <b> ?You are quite good at holding back, huh? You seem like you want to kill him on the inside.?</b>


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t just look into my emotions like that so rudely. And can a taoist like you really speak so carelessly about other people¡¯s lives?¡±


    <b> ?You brat, do you know what I learned after the war??</b>


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    <b> ?Those who deserved to be killed, should be killed.?</b>


    I halted my steps after hearing Elder Shin¡¯s cold words. They were way too brutal for a taoist like him.


    <b> ?I¡¯m not going to say anything about you trying to fix up that Zhuge Hyuk kid, as I can¡¯t really say that was the wrong decision. But I¡¯ll tell you when I think you¡¯re wrong.?</b>


    ¡°I understand what you¡¯re trying to say.¡±


    <b> ?That¡¯s what war is, kid. I thought you would know that yourself since you experienced it on your own, didn¡¯t you??</b>


    No loose ends. He was telling me that it¡¯d be toote to regretter if something happened because I didn¡¯t finish the job.


    And like Elder Shin said, I was able to rte to his words since I had experienced it more than anyone else. Those words may have sounded way too brutal toe from a taoist, but it was a realistic thing to say for a hero who saved the world after a war.


    But now still wasn¡¯t the time. I first had to find a good reason to do that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not just going to sit and watch.¡±


    This was why I also requested something else from Namgung Jin.


    If not a tiger, but an old dog like him was trying to show his fangs, I had to pull them out, whether it were his teeth or ws.


    Fortunately enough, I was a professional in this department.


    * * * * *


    When I got to my ce, I thought it was pretty loud. Even though it was dinner time, I thought there were more people than usual here.


    ¡®Wait, there actually are more people here.¡¯


    I saw some that I had never seen before. Well-trained martial artists were here on guard as well. The way they were dressed suggested that they were from the Tang n.


    Wi Seol-Ah ran over to me as soon as I walked in, as if she had been waiting. I reached out my hand to her as she ran like a puppy toward me.


    I nned to pat her on the head.


    ¡°Young Masterrrr!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about hugging me since you¡¯re heavy.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not heavy!¡±


    She probably wasn¡¯t heavy, since she had indeed lost some weight. Because of this, touching her cheek that had lost weight did not have the same effect as before.


    I patted her head despite my disappointment.


    ¡°Howe there are so many people here?¡±


    ¡°Lady of the house and a pretty aunt came!¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    There was only one person in existence that Wi Seol-Ah would call a dy of the house¡¯.


    ¡®Seems like Gu Ryunghwa came.¡¯


    Gu Ryunghwa, who was staying in a separate guest house, appeared to havee here. Also, what did she mean when she said pretty aunty¡­


    Because of a sudden thought that passed through my mind, I asked Wi Seol-Ah just in case.


    ¡°You¡­ You were not referring to the Sword Master herself when you said ¡®pretty aunty,¡¯ right?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Oh, I was! Pretty aunty.¡±


    ¡°Did you say that in front of her too?¡±


    ¡°Yesh, she said she liked that and told me to keep calling her that in the future!¡±


    ¡®She said she liked that¡­?¡¯


    It didn¡¯t seem like a good title, no matter how much I thought about it.


    ¡®I guess it¡¯s okay if she herself said she liked it.¡¯


    Wi Seol-Ah did not seem to have done anything wrong, and the Sword Master said it was fine, so I thought it was probably okay to let this go?


    With that thought, as I was patting Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s head, Hongwa appeared and pulled the girl away.


    ¡°Kyaa!¡±


    ¡°Seol-ah! You shouldn¡¯t bother the Young Master since he¡¯s tired.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    After hearing Hongwa, Wi Seol-Ah turned away in disappointment.


    Still, it did not bother me. Even touching her hair helped me feel better.


    I retrieved my hand that had been touching Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s hair awkwardly hanging in the air and asked Hongwa.


    ¡°Did Lady Tange here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master. She came here with Lady Namgung.¡±


    ¡®With Namgung Bi-ah? I guess it makes sense since they¡¯re friends, but did they have a reason toe to my ce?¡¯


    ¡°Lady of the house and the Sword Master are also here currently.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, I was already told. Why did theye here anyway?¡±


    Hongwa tilted her head a bit after hearing my question.


    ¡°Uh, they said the Young Master invited them to dinner today¡­¡±


    ¡°I did what?¡±


    ¡®Did I?¡¯


    I felt like I had said we should have dinner together sometime, but was that today?


    I could¡¯ve sworn we hadn¡¯t set an exact date for that.


    It was still good, though, since I nned to see the Sword Master in the near future anyway. While I was thinking, Hongwa spoke with a worried tone.


    ¡°Young Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Lady Namgung¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look too good.¡±


    ¡°What? Does she feel sick?¡±


    ¡°No, it didn¡¯t seem that way.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, all right, I¡¯ll go ask her.¡±


    It was rather rare for a servant to worry about a child of a different n, but it was understandable as I had seen Namgung Bi-ah and Hongwa talk to each other from time to time.


    ¡®Her expression didn¡¯t look too good, huh.¡¯


    Almost never did her facial expressions change, and even when they did, few people would have noticed, so how bad was the change for even Hongwa to notice?


    Concerned that she might actually be ill, I walked with rapid steps.


    I saw Namgung Bi-ah flinch as soon as I opened the door.


    Tang Soyeol was next to her, and they both flinched when I entered, as if they were having a private conversation.


    ¡°Lady Tang, you are here.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Young Master Gu¡­¡±


    ¡°What brought you here? Oh, was it because of the reason you were here before?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that is not it. Sister Bi-ah said she wanted to eat with us¡­¡±


    ¡°Here? Together?¡±


    ¡°Is that not¡­ possible?¡±


    ¡°¡­Nah, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    I might have said it was fine, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little ufortable after learning that Tang Soyeol had feelings for me. I didn¡¯t know what to do with her.


    ¡®I¡¯ve never had to deal with anyone having a crush on me.¡¯


    It was such a new feeling for me that it was obvious I would feel ufortable.


    ?To word it differently, it takes a Tang girl like that for you to finally notice.?


    ¡®Why do you always pipe up when I think about those things?¡¯


    ?It¡¯s the joy of my life.?


    I let out a sigh and asked the two girls who couldn¡¯t fix their expressions.


    ¡°You both seemed very surprised when I came in. What were you two talking about?¡±


    ¡°N-Nothing. We weren¡¯t talking about anything! Right, sis?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah.¡±


    Why were they acting this way? Anyone could tell they were talking about something.


    They must have been very focused, since first-rate martial artists like them didn¡¯t even notice me approaching the door.


    I first looked at Namgung Bi-ah.


    As Hongwa had said earlier, her expression did seem rather different. I even saw that her face and ears were slightly heated.


    I approached Namgung Bi-ah and asked, ¡°You feeling okay?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°No? You don¡¯t look fine, though?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ fine¡­ so please back off a little.¡±


    She seemed to have a fever, so I tried to ce my hand on her forehead.


    I didn¡¯t really hesitate to do so since I had done this a few times before. I thought it was the same for Namgung Bi-ah.


    -p!


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    However, I was wrong.


    Namgung Bi-ah pped my hand away. She seemed surprised by herself too, as she covered her mouth with her hand while her eyes widened up. It was a novel sight to see Namgung Bi-ah make such a shocked expression.


    ¡°You found it ufortable for me to touch your forehead? You should¡¯ve told me.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s not ufortable. I was just surprised¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I did anything too shocking¡­ I can call you a medic if you don¡¯t feel well.¡±


    ¡°Today is just a bit hot¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­You know it¡¯s already fall, right?¡±


    Even I felt the chilly weather despite my body being tempered with my me arts, so how could she be hot?


    Tang Soyeol interrupted the conversation because I was looking at Namgung Bi-ah suspiciously.


    ¡°S-Sis must be sweating because she worked out earlier.¡± Right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±


    It seemed like Tang Soyeol was talking for Namgung Bi-ah for some reason. That being said, Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s clothing looked too neat.


    Furthermore, she even looked different from usual, as she had some makeup on, though not as much as on the day of the engagement. That meant that she didn¡¯t train.


    That was my thought, but I didn¡¯t intend to argue any longer.


    I thought that I should just let it be since they seemed to be having a secret conversation.


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll tell the servants to prepare more meals.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the way, the Sword Master might be joining us for the meal, would that be okay?¡±


    ¡°O-Of course, I came here without any notice, so I have no right to-¡°


    Tang Soyeol, who was replying joyfully, suddenly stopped. After a brief pause, she opened her mouth again.


    ¡°Wait, Young Master Gu.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°¡­Who did you say we were eating with?¡±


    ¡°The Sword Master.¡±


    Tang Soyeol¡¯s expression changed strangely after hearing my words, as if she had misheard me.


    I noticed that Tang Soyeol seemed to have lost her posture, so I asked her.


    ¡°Did you not know that the Sword Master was here in the Gu n?¡±


    ¡°How could I have known that?!¡±


    Tang Soyeol shouted back.

 Chapter 126: A Girl Who Is Crazy About Poisonous Plants

    <b>? </b><b>A Girl Who Is Crazy About Poisonous nts</b><b> ?</b>


    Tang Soyeol became strange after learning that we were going to eat with the Sword Master.


    Her eyes quivered, and she began to cough.


    And she could not even keep her body still while looking nervous.


    I was perplexed as to why, but it was not too strange when I considered what the Sword Master meant to all female martial artists in the modern world.


    If we excluded the Heavenly Sword Empress of the Unorthodox Faction, she was a martial artist who was considered to have reached the highest level of all the swordswomen.


    It was hard not to respect her, as she had many achievements despite rtively short lifepared to other masters of the world.


    Even when she did not wield a sword, she was a person worthy of respect.


    Even Namgung Bi-ah, who did not seem to care about the world as much as I did, seemed happy when she was talking with the Sword Master back when we were returning to Gu n on our trip.


    ¡°I thought it was said that the Sword Master had been missing for a few years¡­¡±


    ¡°She was just traveling.¡±


    Even though she had gotten better, it was hard to exin to her why the Sword Master had been hiding from the world for the past few years.


    I had to give a different answer.


    ¡°Then why is she here at the Gu n?¡±


    When I first got here, Tang Soyeol felt pressured, but now that we were talking about the Sword Master, she was asking a lot of questions with bright eyes.


    She appeared to be very interested in the Sword Master and to look up to her a lot.


    The Sword Master came here so she could apany Gu Ryunghwa, and she imed to have business with the Gu n.


    Of course, I could not easily tell Tang Soyeol this.


    ¡°I believe you should ask her when you see herter. As it¡¯s not my business, I believe I should be careful with what I say.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Tang Soyeol whispered quietly to herself after hearing me. She looked like she was saying ¡°Can I pull this off even though I¡¯m shy?¡± or something along those lines.


    ¡®Shy¡­? Tang Soyeol?¡¯


    I didn¡¯t really feel that from her, but I guessed it had to be true if she thought so.


    I put aside Tang Soyeol who couldn¡¯t hold in her nerves, and looked at Namgung Bi-ah who was trying to hide herself in the corner of the room.


    Like before, she didn¡¯t seem too well. I approached her, thinking I needed to check on her, but she flinched again, this time pping my hand away.


    ¡°Are you really okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah¡­¡±


    She grabbed her long hair and brought it to her face to cover it.


    She appeared to be aware of how red her face was at the time.


    I was about to summon the Immortal Healer when I felt a presence from the room¡¯s door. The door opened as I turned to face it.


    ¡°They said you were here, Brother-¡±


    The one who opened the door and appeared was Gu Ryunghwa, who I¡¯ve seen for the first time after arriving in the Gu n.


    The girl frowned when she saw what was going on in the room.


    Tang Soyeol couldn¡¯t stay still due to her excitement.


    And Namgung Bi-ah was sitting in a corner, hiding her face.


    To Gu Ryunghwa, it definitely wasn¡¯t a normal sight. After she looked around, she looked at me.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Good question¡­ What is going on?¡±


    I wanted to ask that myself. <b><i>What¡¯s happening here?</i></b>


    I think it was toote to exin thisplicated situation, so I let out a sigh and asked Gu Ryunghwa while looking at her.


    ¡°You said you were eating with me today?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Did you not know, brother? You said we should eat together some time.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that was today.¡±


    ¡°Oh, did I not tell you? Oh well, it shouldn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Like Gu Ryunghwa said, it didn¡¯t matter too much. Eating together was fine, but I had to let her know that others would be joining.


    ¡°I think more guests are joining us today; is that okay?¡±


    ¡°More guests? Is it Sister Bi-ah?¡±


    I pointed to Tang Soyeol after Gu Ryunghwa asked. The Tang girl was making a face, wondering who it was that had just appeared.


    ¡°This is my little sister. And this is Tang Soyeol.¡±


    ¡°Tang¡­? The Tang n of Sichuan?¡±


    ¡°Oh, hello. I am Tang Soyeol.¡±


    When Tang Soyeol learned who the girl was, she immediately got up and bowed to Gu Ryunghwa.


    Gu Ryunghwa quickly matched her and showed respect.


    ¡°I am Gu Ryunghwa¡­¡±


    My sister seemed like she was wondering why a person of the Tang n was here, but I had no way to exin it to her.


    <b><i>¨C She came here because she liked me.</i></b>


    I understood my situation well enough not to say that.


    The two girls looked at each other, and both their expressions showed what they were thinking.


    Gu Ryunghwa was thinking ¡°She looks so innocent for a girl who uses poison.¡±


    And Tang Soyeol was thinking ¡±She looks so nice for a girl that has the blood of Gu.¡±


    The Tang n of Sichuan did indeed use the most brutal martial art that melted and rotted skin away, but they were also known for looking innocent and unassuming. Gu Ryunghwa did indeed look soft despite being from the Gu n.


    They were rather simr to each other. I almost burst outughing when I remembered Wi Seol-Ah saying that Gu Ryunghwa looked like a squirrel.


    Back then, Iughed, which resulted in me being kicked by Gu Ryunghwa. I asked Gu Ryunghwa while holding back myughter.


    ¡°Where is your master?¡±


    ¡°Brother, why are you smiling?¡±


    ¡°I am not smiling¡­¡±


    ¡°You look like it.¡±


    ¡°I said I¡¯m not. Do not move your foot.¡±


    ¡°Tch.¡±


    ¡®She¡¯s quite keen. Who did she get that from?¡¯


    <b> ?Well, definitely not you.?</b>


    ¡®¡­¡¯


    ¡°Master said she would bete because she had something to do and told me to go first.¡±


    It seemed like the Sword Master would bete. After that, Gu Ryunghwa spoke while looking at Namgung Bi-ah in the back.


    ¡°What is wrong with her over there?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know myself. Go ask if you¡¯re curious.¡±


    I told Gu Ryunghwa to do it since Namgung Bi-ah didn¡¯t seem to like me going to her.


    Gu Ryunghwa attempted to approach her after hearing me, but Tang Soyeol intervened.


    ¡°Sis said she¡¯s a bit tired today. She¡¯ll be fine in a sh!¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the way¡­ Are you the Sword Master¡¯s¡­¡±


    Tang Soyeol was careful when asking Gu Ryunghwa if she was the student of the Sword Master. Gu Ryunghwa made an expression showing she was treading a thin line, but admitted it with a nod.


    Back then, she had the tendency to hide that for the Sword Master¡¯s sake, but now she looked confident in admitting it.


    It was probably because Gu Ryunghwa was awakening her potential and that the Sword Master was recovering her health.


    Tang Soyeol then grabbed Gu Ryunghwa¡¯s hand. The girl seemed shocked by Tang Soyeol¡¯s act for a moment, but she didn¡¯t p the hand away.


    ¡°W-What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Lady Gu¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­?¡±


    Gu Ryunghwa was signaling me to help her with her eyes, but Tang Soyeol asked her anyway, ¡°Is there any poison that the Sword Master might like?¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    Gu Ryunghwa looked perplexed after hearing Tang Soyeol, and Namgung Bi-ah in the back poked her head out, wondering if she had misheard what was being said.


    I thought to myself as I facepalmed myself.


    ¡®Could there even be a bigger mess than this?¡¯


    * * * * *


    Around the time Gu Ryunghwa arrived at my ce, the Sword Master was on the mountain that was located behind the Gu n.


    It waste at night and the path through the mountains was rough, but the Sword Master did not find it hard because she had gotten back about half of her strength.


    <i>¨C Ring!</i>


    When she had passed a certain point, she heard a ringing sound. She wasn¡¯t flustered.


    She felt like she was passing through a barrier.


    She had only reached the middle point of the mountain, but she had alreadye across a barrier.


    The Sword Master didn¡¯t know how much Qi she used or how much more she would have to use.


    When she reached a t part of the mountain, she saw someone standing in the middle while carrying something in the back.


    When she saw that, the Sword Master said, ¡°I did not expect that you¡¯d be here so early.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really like making people wait.¡±


    ¡°Right, you did always arrive before us.¡±


    The one that was standing underneath the moonlight was none other than the Sword Emperor.


    The woman slowly walked toward the old man.


    ¡°It has been a long while indeed.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Have you been well?¡±


    The trip hadsted months. The Sword Emperor was leading the horse, and the Sword Master was walking by his side.


    There was no way that the Sword Master wouldn¡¯t notice the Sword Emperor.


    She did not know why he was doing things like leading the horse of the Gu n, but the Sword Master just watched the Sword Emperor.


    ¡°Sir Alliance Leader.¡±


    The Sword Emperor bitterly smiled after hearing the Sword Master.


    ¡°Same with the Immortal Healer, it seems like everyone likes to call me that, even though I¡¯m just a good-for-nothing old man now.¡±


    ¡°If you want, I could call you elder.¡±


    ¡°No need; not like anything would change just because you changed the way you call me.¡±


    ¡°How have you been all this time?¡±


    How long had it been? Thest time they had met was when the Sword Master had just returned from her traumatic experiences in the Abyss. It was at least a few years.


    Ten years, in fact.


    Much longer than it felt like.


    The Sword Emperor resigned from his position as the Alliance Leader and hid himself from the world, and Gu Cheolun, who was the leader of the Dragon Army, had be the lord of his n after disbanding the group.


    The Sword Master went to the Abyss in those times. She went there wanting to find and learn many things.


    Ultimately, she had learned more things than she should have.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± the Sword Emperor inquired, and the Sword Master didn¡¯t say anything.


    She instead continued to stare at the Sword Emperor.


    It was toote. The Sword Emperor, who had once looked like he couldn¡¯t lose to anyone, was now defeated by the flow of time and had be a withered old man.


    The darkness that resided in his wrinkled-up face showed passage of time the old man had gone through.


    But the Sword Master couldn¡¯t rte.


    ¡°I have also be old due to time.¡±


    The woman that had once dreamt of world peace was now in her middle age.


    ¡°I had seen, and learnt, many things, but I still cannot understand what you have done, Alliance Leader.¡±


    ¡°The Immortal Healer said the same thing.¡±


    ¡°Why did you do it?¡±


    That was what the Sword Master wanted to ask the most.


    Why did he do such a thing?


    ¡°Many people who looked up to you and followed your lead lost their lives.¡±


    That was the reason why the Immortal Healer felt hatred toward the Sword Emperor, and why the Sword Master felt resentment toward him.


    Theplete destruction of the Dragon Army.


    The Sword Master still remembered the destruction of the Dragon Army after they had gone into the Abyss due to the Alliance Leader¡¯s order.


    She resented herself for not being able to join them, and she felt immense pain when she witnessed the youngest of the army end his own life even after surviving the ordeal.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t just a sacrifice.¡±


    Sacrifice was necessary. One couldn¡¯t achieve anything without it.


    That was why discussions were necessary and loyalty was prioritized.


    Everyone in the Dragon Army was that way.


    Instead of living for themselves, they were prepared to die for theirrades.


    For their goal, they sacrificed themselves without any hesitation.


    The Sword Master herself knew that she wouldn¡¯t have regretted anything if she had died in the Abyss.


    Even when the survivors of the Abyss ended their own lives, the Sword Master didn¡¯t resent the Sword Emperor.


    It was the same when she had heard about the destruction of the army.


    She had not resented the Alliance Leader.


    She had decided to live on as she had thought that these had been necessary sacrifices. They had made a sacrifice for world peace, and their deaths had been glorious.


    She had decided to think that way¡­ until she learned the truth.


    ¡°Please, answer me.¡±


    The Sword Master pulled out her sword as she said those words.


    The Sword Emperor didn¡¯t move one bit when he saw the Sword Master¡¯s actions.


    ¡°For what reason did we have to die? Was it really¡­¡± A light red aura started to form on her sword. ¡°To save your child?¡±


    The Sword Emperor¡¯s eye flinched at her words.


    The sword aura condensed, and light began to swirl around the Sword Master.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Along with a meek apology from the Sword Emperor, the Sword Master¡¯s sword struck.


    ¨C aang!


    Along with a huge sound that reverberated through the area, a huge wind wave formed that blew dirt all over.


    Thend that had been t had be a wastnd, and the sword explosion had left a sharp mark in the area.


    Trees and rocks were cut in half.


    The dirt had finally disappeared where the Sword Master struck, and the Sword Emperor was still standing there.


    He was in the same position as before,pletely fine with not a single scratch on him.


    When the Sword Master saw him, she spoke up.


    ¡°¡­You are still the same.¡±


    The Sword Master could not help but smile bitterly. Her body was not in great shape due to the toxic Qi that had been inside her, and while she had not fully recovered her strength, she was stronger than thest time she had seen the Sword Emperor.


    Since she had been swinging her sword endlessly after that day.


    It wasn¡¯t for revenge, however.


    She promised herself that she wouldn¡¯t use her sword for that.


    Even after bing stronger, she still was far, far from the Sword Emperor.


    ¡°Do you desire my death?¡±


    ¡°What would you do if I said yes?¡±


    ¡°I would go through with it if that¡¯s what you want. I don¡¯t think my life has much value anymore.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°However, I¡­ I can¡¯t die just yet.¡±


    The Sword Emperor didn¡¯t have anything in his hand.


    He was just staring at the Sword Master, but the woman didn¡¯t have a single strand of hope that she would be able to win against the Sword Emperor.


    It wasn¡¯t a pressure one could show by using their Qi.


    The Sword Master felt something overpowering that only a martial artist that had reached a certain level could exude.


    She wondered if she should be happy that she could at least see the difference between them, or despair at the huge, insurmountable wall that stood between them.


    The Sword Master had a hard time epting either of the two.


    ¡°That¡¯s contradictory of you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it because of that child?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I also saw that child. She¡¯s a very pretty girl.¡±


    <b><i> Wi Seol-Ah, was it?</i></b> The granddaughter of the Sword Emperor.


    She was a beautiful girl. The Sword Master smiled when she saw that she was a kind girl who was friendly to everyone around her.


    However, as the Sword Master recovered her strength, she was able to see the greatness that resided in that girl.


    Others would say that they couldn¡¯t feel anything from her at all, but it was theplete opposite for the Sword Master.


    That girl¡¯s power was so vast that they could not feel anything from her.


    The Sword Master saw this in Wi Seol-Ah.


    The Sword Emperor didn¡¯t respond to the woman¡¯s question.


    ¡°What do you dream of?¡±


    ¡°¡­Justice.¡±


    ¡°Do you dream of that girl bing happy?¡±


    The Sword Master¡¯s tone became sharp.


    ¡°If you were capable of having such a dream, then it makes sense for you to do what you did.¡±


    She remembered the youngest member of their army crying while he ended his own life in the arms of the Sword Master. A young hero at the age of just over twenty who had lived to protect others ended his own life because of this fear.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you and the captain saw or why you¡¯re living this way, but you¡¯re just running away from it.¡±


    When the Sword Master saw the giant tree that was in the Abyss herself, she too felt despair and epted death, but she never gave up.


    And even if they had seen more than what she had, the Sword Master couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°I wanted to die by your hand, Alliance Leader.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°That was me a few years ago. However, no matter how hard I tried to find you, you left not a single trace.¡±


    The Sword Master didn¡¯t know why the Sword Emperor decided that he should reveal himself now. More specifically, she didn¡¯t care to learn anymore.


    ¡°But I also have a reason to live on now.¡±


    Her precious student was growing up. The Sword Master epted death, but she wanted to keep living on now that she had gotten a second chance at life.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you live for. I also won¡¯t forgive you.¡±


    The Sword Master decided that she wouldn¡¯t forgive the Sword Emperor even if an eternity had passed.


    It wasn¡¯t even the Sword Master that the Sword Emperor should¡¯ve been apologizing to.


    ¡°I at least hoped that you wouldn¡¯t look like this¡­ But I was wrong about that too.¡±


    If he had remained the greatest martial artist who looked down at everything, the Sword Master thought that she¡¯d at least feel more relieved.


    She would¡¯ve shouted at him angrily and even swung her sword in resentment, despite knowing that she would lose.


    ¡°Do you know thest words that Taeryong left behind?¡±


    It was the name of the youngest who died in the arms of the Sword Master.


    ¡°He said he was scared. To live is to endure.¡±


    <b><i> ¨C Sister¡­ I¡¯m so scared¡­</i></b>


    The Sword Master clenched her fists. She couldn¡¯t win against the strength that went into her hands as the thought to swing her sword once more creeped into her mind. Still, she did her best to fight that urge and held back.


    ¡°I¡­ Once I finish everything, I¡¯ll end my own life and go see them to atone for my sins.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t being to see you after this.¡±


    Just like Gu Cheolun, the Sword Emperor also seemed like he had many things that he couldn¡¯t say, but the Sword Master was done.


    No matter what reason there was, things that had already happened wouldn¡¯t magically go away and therefore couldn¡¯t be justified.


    There were things too precious for the Sword Master to live for revenge. She had to protect them.


    Thus, she decided that she¡¯d hold it in.


    From the Sword Emperor¡¯s death to her own as well.


    She had onlye here to ask him those questions, and she achieved that goal.


    ¡°Did the Immortal Healer alsoe to you to ask about that child?¡±


    The Sword Emperor remained silent on this question as well, but his silence was already a sufficient answer.


    How did the Sword Emperor end up this way?


    The Sword Master knew that he wasn¡¯t originally like that.


    He was a person who raised his sword for world peace, which he desired more than anyone, and he was a man of steel who valued loyalty above all else.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what made you so weak, Alliance Leader, but I hope that you at least keep your pride.¡±


    The Sword Master retrieved her sword after uttering these final words.


    She pondered for a moment. If she had been stronger than the Sword Emperor, would she have killed him?


    ¡®¡­I don¡¯t know.¡¯


    Judging by how she wasn¡¯t certain, she too thought that she wasn¡¯tplete as a person.


    She needed something to resent, and since she found the person to pin it on, she poured out all the emotions that had built up inside of her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going now. Thank you foring out.¡±


    The Sword Master turned around and started to walk down the mountain.


    She was quick with her steps as her student was waiting for her.


    The Sword Emperor, who was left by himself, only had moonlight to apany him.


    He hid his hand that was shaking and fell to one knee. At the same time, the barrier that had been put up around the mountain disappeared.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    He covered his face with his wrinkled hand. His tears had long dried out.


    He just had to wait for the right time.


    He spent his silence thinking about the time he needed to end his ipetent life.


    * * * *


    When the Sword Master arrived, she went to where everyone had gathered, apanied by a servant.


    She hid her pent-up emotions. Since her student was smart, she knew that if she did not fix her expressions, her student would notice.


    After she calmed down and opened the door, someone came right up to her.


    ¡°Hello¡­!¡±


    At first, she thought it was Gu Ryunghwa, but the girl¡¯s dark green hair showed that it was not her.


    She looked like someone from a certain n, so she looked them up.


    The girl, Tang Soyeol, was nervous when she gave the Sword Master something.


    ¡°It¡¯s an herb made with flowers of elegance¡­! I-It¡¯s super good for your skin! Please ept it!¡±


    ¡®Flowers of elegance¡­?¡¯


    ¡®Aren¡¯t they poisonous?¡¯


    When the Sword Master looked at the girl dumbfounded, Tang Soyeol just smiled embarrassedly.


    <b><i>¨C Pffb-!</i></b>


    Gu Yangcheon, who was watching the spectacle from the side, spat out his tea.


    He didn¡¯t actually expect her to give the Sword Master poison.


    ¡°¡­Brother.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    Then Gu Ryunghwa, who was sitting on the opposite side of Gu Yangcheon, was the unfortunate victim of all the tea that had been spat out.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Gu Yangcheon quickly apologized, but Gu Ryunghwa¡¯s face had already turned into that of a demon.


    He nodded approvingly. She really did have the blood of the Gu n for her face to turn like that.


    ¡®She looks scary as hell.¡¯


    ¡°You bastard!¡± Gu Ryunghwa the demon roared out.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 127: Where Did it Go?

    <b>? </b><b>Where Did it Go?</b><b> ?</b>


    The meal was thankfully peaceful.


    I did get beaten up by Gu Ryunghwa, but it was bearable enough, and Tang Soyeol managed to exin the poisonous gift that she had given to the Sword Master.


    Even if she had told him that it was safe, the Sword Master could not help but smile awkwardly.


    As Tang Soyeol went on and on about everything the Sword Master had done, it was clear that she revered her.


    She even made the her ears flush with her recitation of the Sword Master¡¯s most famous feats.


    ¡®My plum blossoms will not lose to evil! Is that really what she said¡­ She really was like that in the past, huh.¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t help but cringe a little bit, but I was also d that I was able to see the rare sight of the Sword Master being flustered.


    The meal ended rtively quickly.


    Both the Sword Master and Gu Ryunghwa didn¡¯t seem to mind being there, as they were enjoying the conversations.


    However, the way Gu Ryunghwa red at Tang Soyeol was very fierce.


    <b> ?She has a naive face of a puppy, but she turns into a wolf when angry.?</b>


    ¡®You say I look like a mantis, but call that child a wolf? Aren¡¯t you discriminating just a little bit?¡¯


    <b> ?It appears that something did not settle properly in your stomach, as you are babbling nonsense.?</b>


    Was she staring at her because she was stealing her teacher¡¯s attention? After that, I felt like a huge chasm opened up between the two of them.


    After the main course and tea were consumed, the meal was finished.


    Tang Soyeol seemed like she wanted to stay longer, but that didn¡¯t seem possible as the Sword Master didn¡¯t look too well.


    I didn¡¯t know how to describe it, but the Sword Master looked a bit exhausted.


    I wasn¡¯t the only one who seemed to feel this way, as Gu Ryunghwa looked concerned for her teacher.


    I checked on Namgung Bi-ah who was slowly chomping at the food by herself.


    Wi Seol-Ah kept chirping next to her, but Namgung Bi-ah still looked like she had lost her soul.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± I asked the Sword Master after the meal was over.


    ¡°As you can see, I feel much healthier than before, thanks to you.¡±


    The Sword Master did indeed seem like she was recovering her health¡­


    ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    But her expression didn¡¯t look the best.


    The Sword Master was shocked at my question. Her expression was asking me how I knew that, so I responded, ¡°Your face looks extremely glum right now.¡±


    ¡°¡­It must be that noticeable, huh.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Was she trying to hide it perhaps? Then the Sword Master should not ever go around telling lies.


    How could she hide anything when it was so obvious?


    ¡°My sister is worried about you too, you know?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Gu Ryunghwa struggled to hold still and continued to nervously watch her master from the back.


    The Sword Master smiled awkwardly when she noticed.


    ¡°I tried not to worry anyone, but I guess it¡¯s toote.¡±


    ¡°Did you run into a problem somewhere?¡±


    It didn¡¯t seem like she was suffering physically, so I wondered if something had happened to her recently.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. This too shall go away with the flow of time.¡±


    With a response that dodged my question, the Sword Master thanked me and walked toward Gu Ryunghwa.


    The girl smiled as her teacher brushed her hair.


    It seemed like she had gone back to being a squirrel.


    ¡°Um¡­ Young Master Gu.¡±


    I turned around to face the voice I had heard.


    ¡°It was really nice to have a meal with everyone today¡­!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you are not just happy you got to eat with the Sword Master?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ Uh¡­ That¡¯s not¡­! I mean, that¡¯s true, but¡­¡±


    Iughed a bit when I saw her struggling to answer my question, which I asked as a joke.


    When Tang Soyeol saw that, she stopped for a moment and asked me, ¡°You justughed, right?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Gu, did you justugh at me?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Yeah, if it made you feel bad- ¡°


    ¡°No! Not at all!¡±


    Tang Soyeol then smiled brightly after saying that. That smile was simr to the smile of the Poison Queen of my past life.


    That was obviously the case considering they were the same person, but her smile just now seemed to have more weight to it.


    Unlike the dense and exhausted smile that the Poison Queen had, her smile just now looked like it was from pure joy.


    <b> ?Do you regret it??</b>


    ¡®What are you talking about all of a sudden?¡¯


    Elder Shin asked with a yful tone, but I knew why he asked me that. The thought alone made me feel exhausted.


    ?It just seems that way.?


    ¡®I do not regret it.¡¯


    The time I had to end the Poison Queen¡¯s life with my own hands? That was necessary.


    Not for me, but for her.


    I had to do that back then.


    ¡°C-Could you call me next time as well?¡±


    I nodded at Tang Soyeol¡¯s question.


    I hesitated a little bit, but Tang Soyeol smiled, not minding the pause.


    ¡°It¡¯s not possible¡­ for it to be just the two of us, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I crossed the line because I was so excited. You don¡¯t need to respond to that¡­!¡±


    She yelled those words, shoved something into my hand, and ran off in a hysterical panic.


    A small bottle was in my hand. When I shook it, I heard clinking sounds, indicating that there was something inside.


    ¡°¡­I am curious what kind of poison it is this time.¡±


    I had already determined that it was poison. It was because I was given poison thest time something simr happened.


    The problem was that I had no idea why she had given me these.


    ¡®For the time being, I¡¯ll keep it in my pocket. I¡¯ll just ask next time, I guess.¡¯


    After sending everyone away, I asked my servants to clean up, and went out for ate-evening walk.


    The Gu n¡¯s paths and gardens weren¡¯t really that beautiful. I remembered they used to decorate them when mother was still here,


    But now, no one really took care of it.


    ¡°Young Master, what flower is this?¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah, who was walking with me, asked.


    It was a whitish, pretty-looking flower, but I didn¡¯t know the name of it.


    ¡°White flower of youth.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah, who was following me in the back, whispered.


    ¡°What the¡­ You know a lot of about flowers?¡±


    It was rather unexpected.


    For a person like Namgung Bi-ah to know the name of that flower was very unexpected. The girl continued to speak while looking at the flower Wi Seol-Ah was looking at.


    ¡°It was a flower my mother used to like.¡±


    After saying that, she walked up to the flower and sat next to it carefully.


    ¡°¡­It bloomed here too.¡±


    After touching the flower a few times carefully, she asked me, ¡°Can¡­ I take this¡­?¡±


    ¡°For what, you going to grow it yourself?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    I told her she could, since it was just some flower, and not that big of a request.


    Namgung Bi-ah pulled out the white flower and put it in Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah was confused, so Namgung Bi-ah talked to her while brushing her hair.


    ¡°Pretty¡­ My mother often did this to me.¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah then started to smile, and when Namgung Bi-ah saw this, she smiled with her.


    <b> ?When two beautiful people sit together, they shine even brighter.?</b>


    ¡®You¡¯re being nice all of sudden.¡¯


    <b> ?Hehehe¡­?</b>


    After patting Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s head for a bit, Namgung Bi-ah picked up another white flower, this time with dirt so that it didn¡¯t die.


    Her white hands got dirty due to the dirt, but she didn¡¯t seem to care.


    ¡°Seems you¡¯re fine now.¡±


    I told her after being reminded of her neurotic phase earlier that day.


    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah nodded slightly. Her ears were still slightly red, which made me wonder if it was because of the cold air of fall or because she hadn¡¯t recovered fully from earlier.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now¡­ I think.¡±


    Her whispering voice couldn¡¯t be any more shy.


    ¡°¡­Did you know¡­?¡± Namgung Bi-ah began to ask.


    ¡°Know what?¡±


    ¡°A baby¡­ doesn¡¯te from just holding hands.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Just saying.¡±


    What was she on about all of a sudden? After she said that, she walked away. ¡®Is it just me or is her walking speed faster than usual?¡¯


    ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s cold. Let¡¯s hurry!¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah grabbed my hand and dragged me because I was standing there dumbfounded.


    Namgung Bi-ah stopped taking naps in my room after that day.


    * * * *


    A dayter, I paid a visit to Namgung Jin.


    We had agreed to meet, so I went to see him as soon as I finished my morning workout.


    Namgung Jin was swinging his sword in the same training area as before.


    The reason it was empty around him was probably because the Namgung n¡¯s martial artists were still being cured.


    ¡°I made ns to meet with the First Elder,¡± Namgung Jin said while swinging his sword ferociously. It was because of the request I made to him thest time.


    ¡°I believe it should be this evening.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    I didn¡¯t make too big of a request. I just asked Namgung Jin to pretend to listen to the First Elder when thetter was asking the lord for help.


    ¡°Do you not need to go back to your n?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I have more important things to do.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm, all right.¡±


    He probably nned to go back to the n with Namgung Bi-ah after the day of the engagement, but something was stopping him from going.


    ¡®To be more urate, he was stopping himself from leaving.¡¯


    Just for some stupid way of the sword¡­


    <b> ?How could you say ¡®stupid way of the sword¡¯ you brat?! You should know better than anyone about a martial artist¡¯s greed¡­ Tsk.?</b>


    It was really strange to think about the sword art that should¡¯ve been left by the Thunderous Sword, Namgung Myung.


    Why wasn¡¯t it inherited by the descendants? How did Namgung n end up forgetting his sword?


    It was impressive to see that the Namgung n, despite their worsened sword, was still upying the top spot among swordsmen¡¯s ns, but I could not help but wonder.


    ¡°Are you ready now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Because it had been a few days, Namgung Jin started to press me more.


    I guess it was understandable since he couldn¡¯t just leave empty-handed after I had even put a seal on him.


    ¡°I just hope that you keep your promise.¡±


    ¡°You have nothing to worry about.¡±


    We talked about many things when I was putting a seal on him, but there was one thing that was the most important to me.


    When Namgung Jin awakened his sword, he would teach it to Namgung Bi-ah as well.


    Namgung Jin didn¡¯t really show a positive reaction when I made this request.


    What made him feel so ufortable when it was just him teaching his own daughter?


    In the end, we made a deal that he would only teach it to Namgung Bi-ah.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t it ironic?¡¯


    I didn¡¯t really care for anyone else in the first ce, but Namgung Jin himself had made a deal that he would not teach it to others of his bloodline.


    Why would he make such a deal, though?


    I was perplexed as to why Namgung Jin would go to such lengths, but my best guess was that he was trying to pass off as the n lord¡ªbeing able to do something that others were unable to do.


    Furthermore, if the lord himself used an enhanced version of their own n art, he would be seen as someone worthy of sitting on a lord¡¯s throne; at least, that was my guess.


    ¡®But to not even teach his other children?¡¯


    For me, all I had to do was give him a small lesson, and since that would be ultimately passed down to Namgung Bi-ah, I didn¡¯t really mind.


    But the more I saw him like this, the more curious I became about why Namgung Bi-ah had made that choice.


    Because Namgung Bi-ah wasn¡¯t the type of girl that would do such a thing.


    ¡°I have two things to tell you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t hold a sword.


    Elder Shin told me he couldn¡¯t take control of my body for a while. He said it would be dangerous.


    I couldn¡¯t afford to actually pick up a sword myself and try to show it to Namgung Jin since I wasn¡¯t very skilled in swordy.


    Still, Elder Shin told me that just words should be enough.


    <b> ?The sword of Namgung has a cut in flow.?</b>


    ¡®Flow?¡¯


    <b> ?Yes, the flow that connects one movement to another. That flow is ever so slightly cut off, which makes it hard to notice.?</b>


    ¡®And you¡¯re telling me just saying that will help him fix the issue?¡¯


    <b> ?I don¡¯t know that myself. I¡¯m just repeating what Myung told me.?</b>


    ¡®How could you be so irresponsible¡­?¡¯


    <b> ?The Thunderous Sword Namgung Myung said this after all the experience and awakenings he had achieved, so if that Namgung child doesn¡¯t get anything out of this, then that¡¯s it.?</b>


    ¡®Then what if heins to me saying that he got nothing from this?¡¯


    ?What else? Just run to your daddy and hide behind him.?


    ¡®¡­For fuck¡¯s sake.¡¯


    Did he really tell me to go to my father and hide behind him at my age?


    ¡®I mean¡­ I am still young in this timeline bute on, I still have some pride.¡¯


    <b> ?You never had pride to begin with, so why try to fix your image now??</b>


    ¡®¡­¡¯


    Namgung Jin had his ears open and his eyes gleaming as I prepared to speak.


    It was rather ufortable for a man at my father¡¯s age to look at me with such shiny eyes.


    All I had to do was ry what Elder Shin told me to Namgung Jin in my own words.


    ¡°Namgung n¡¯s sword is like an ocean wave. The sword may be using lightning-like movements, but in essence, its arts and techniques are closer to unstoppable, crashing waves.¡±


    Achieving an awakening was abstract.


    This was more so the case for a swordsman to be one with their sword.


    Many talented sword users like Wi Seol-Ah had reached this level in the past, not to mention the Demonic Sword.


    Closebat fighters also had a simr level, but it was slightly different.


    All I was doing was delivering what Elder Shin had told me and moving my hand from time to time whenever Elder Shin instructed me to, for some reason.


    ¡°¡­Yes you have to put your main focus into the speed of your sword since you use lightning Qi, but¡­ ¡°


    However, when it came to the ws in Namgung n¡¯s body movements, there was a clear way to fix them¡ªa way that was not abstract.


    For something like this, Elder Shin took control and spoke.


    The problem was that¡­


    ¡®It does seem like it¡¯s actually helping him.¡¯


    Whether it was waves or lightning, trees or forests, none of that mattered for a person like me who didn¡¯t know a single bit about the Namgung n¡¯s sword art.


    I didn¡¯t know what kind of experiences Namgung Jin and his sword had umted, so I didn¡¯t know how much these abstract ideas were helping him.


    I wasn¡¯t even finished talking, but Namgung Jin¡¯s eyes became different.


    He slowly closed his eyes.


    Did he gain something?


    That being said, I didn¡¯t feel anything from him that screamed awakening.


    <b> ?He may not beplete, but I guess he¡¯s notpletely stupid.?</b>


    ¡®I don¡¯t know if it was right for me to do this.¡¯


    ?I didn¡¯t tell him everything since I thought about your perspective. That Namgung child won¡¯t get too much from this.?


    I let this happen since I understood how Elder Shin wanted to pass down his friend¡¯s sword to his descendants.


    The silence didn¡¯tst long.


    Namgung Jin opened his eyes that he had closed a moment earlier, then swung his sword.


    <i>¨C Swish! Swoosh!</i>


    His sword didn¡¯t look too differentpared to before, but there was a slight difference nheless.


    <b> ?He seems to have seeded in fixing his feet.?</b>


    That was what Elder Shin said, but I couldn¡¯t tell there was much difference with my eyes.


    I was able to see that something was indeed different. That was what was important.


    After swinging his sword for a few seconds, Namgung Jin stopped and quietly whispered, ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    The martial artist that had reached the fusion realm was sweating in just a matter of seconds.


    ¡°Were you able to gain anything from this?¡±


    ¡°Barely¡­ just a tiny bit.¡±


    Namgung Jin then said it would take an immense amount of time to put what he learned into a real form.


    ¡°I might have to throw away everything that I¡¯ve put in my body¡­¡±


    He was saying that he had to change the movements he had trained for decades.


    And yet he was still willing to go through with this? I doubted he¡¯d have enough time as a lord of a n.


    <b> ?Could you not see it? He¡¯s already been captivated.? </b>


    When I looked into Namgung Jin¡¯s eyes after hearing Elder Shin, his eyes were filled with mes.


    <b> ?It¡¯s small, but certainly different. And he knows how much different he will be if he manages to learn that. It¡¯s toote to go back now.?</b>


    ¡®There really is no normal sword wielder in the world, huh.¡¯


    <b> ?¡­You are the one discriminating now, you brat.?</b>


    ¡®See, you bark just like a swordsman would.¡¯


    There was no difference in realm, nor was there a change in Qi.


    He simply swung his sword slightly differently.


    But even something as simple as this, he said, would take a few years.


    Isn¡¯t this poison to him? That was how I saw it.


    In the meantime, I checked on the demonic Qi that I had ced in Namgung Jin.


    Since he got what he wanted from me, there was a chance he might suddenly change.


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t forget about our promise.¡±


    Namgung Jin gave a light nod, even though he had notpletely calmed down yet.


    He looked like he was ready to swing his sword again right away.


    Then I checked the seal on him again, closed the door, and left.


    We agreed to see each other a few more times, so it was not over just because I taught him this little thing.


    Would Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s life improve as a result of this?


    It may not be a huge change, but maybe I could make a small difference.


    Such pointless excitement passed through my mind.


    ¡°That¡¯s that¡­ But Elder Shin?¡±


    <b> ?What¡¯s wrong??</b>


    ¡°About all the things I was rying to Lord Namgung.¡±


    Not about the strict movements, but the abstract part.


    I think I¡¯ve heard that somewhere.


    ¡°¡­Are you sure that the Thunderous Sword had left behind those words?¡±


    ?Yes, those were this annoying fucker¡¯s words. He went around everywhere, bragging how great his swordy was.?


    ¡®What kind of insane person goes around bragging about one¡¯s awakening? I¡¯m sure Elder Shin was exaggerating.¡¯


    But if those words were really left by the Thunderous Sword, it was troubling.


    <b> ?Anyway, why do you ask that??</b>


    ¡°Just because.¡±


    There was only one reason I asked.


    I believed the Demonic Sword in my past life had said the same thing.


    Exactly, word for word.


    When was it? I believed it was around when I was asking about the process of bing one with the sword.


    The Demonic Sword back then said she had learned it that way.


    <i>¨C Like that¡­</i>


    <b><i> ¨C ¡­I¡¯ve no idea what you just said.</i></b>


    I couldn¡¯t understand a single thing as everything she said sounded like gibberish to me.


    But the movements that Elder Shin had shown Namgung Jin were definitely simr to those of the Demonic Sword.


    The current sword of the Namgung n didn¡¯t look like that.


    I didn¡¯t know if the current greatest of Namgung, the Lord of Heaven, knew, but Namgung Jin didn¡¯t know how to use that sword.


    Furthermore, he didn¡¯t even seem to know the problems Namgung¡¯s sword held.


    Then how and who did the Demonic Sword learn that from?


    If not from Namgung Jin, then who was it?


    I originally thought that the Demonic Sword learned it herself with her own talent, but now, I had a different idea.


    Was this just a coincidence?


    I couldn¡¯t help but think that it wasn¡¯t.


    * * * *


    After that, I went to the guesthouse where Namgung Bi-ah was staying.


    Because all of the Namgung n¡¯s martial artists had been injured, the martial artists of the Gu n guarded her instead.


    That was paradoxical enough.


    I was about to leave a letter for the servant standing in front of the guesthouse when Namgung Bi-ah opened the door from the other side and magically popped out.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re here¡­¡±


    ¡°How did you know that I was here?¡±


    Was she looking outside the window or something?


    I didn¡¯t know if that could be the case considering she looked like she had just woken up and her expressions looked rather stale.


    ¡°Were you sleeping?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t really have a big reason foring here. I just came because she didn¡¯t look too well the day before.


    ¡°Did you eat?¡±


    ¡°¡­Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s eat togetherter.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    The essory I had given her was still interwoven in her hair.


    ¡®I wonder if she uses it every day.¡¯


    Thinking that couldn¡¯t help but make me a little happy, even though I should know my ce.


    ¡°How is your body?¡±


    ¡°¡­Fine¡­¡±


    ¡°Then can I touch your forehead?¡±


    I asked this time, as she had dodged mest time when I had tried to touch her.


    <b> ?What a loser you are for having to ask that¡­?</b>


    ¡®Elder Shin¡­¡¯


    <b> ?What? What¡¯s wrong??</b>


    ¡®Nothing.¡¯


    <b> ?Y-You¡­!?</b>


    I didn¡¯t say a word, but Elder Shin growled.


    I really didn¡¯t say anything¡­


    Namgung Bi-ah paused for a moment before taking a step back when I asked for her approval.


    Did she not like it?


    ¡°I¡¯ll stop asking if you don¡¯t li- ¡°


    ¡°¡­You can¡­¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah spoke with a slightly trembling voice. Was it really that difficult for her?


    Since she seemed to give me the go-ahead, I approached her and touched her forehead.


    ¡°¡­Your body is not feeling well after all.¡±


    Her forehead was hot.


    Her forehead, which had been warm just a second before when I touched it for the first time, continued to warm up.


    Given how hot it was, there had to be an issue. It was unusual for a top-tier martial artist to heat up so quickly.


    Right as I was about to bring her to the Immortal Healer, my hand that was on her forehead was touched by something.


    It was Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ I really am¡­¡±


    After that, she grabbed my hand and put it down.


    Her action naturally put us in a position where we could start walking together while holding hands.


    I didn¡¯t ask her what she was doing because Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s white face had turned red.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t think she was the type to get embarrassed at something like this.¡¯


    Was she really fine? Namgung Bi-ah then spoke while cooling her face with the breeze.


    ¡°I¡­ want to eat.¡±


    ¡°Where? In your room?¡±


    ¡°N-No, not my room¡­¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah seemed to have really been shaken, as her voice was way louder than usual.


    ¡®Huh, she¡¯s pushing me away from her room when she barges into my room whenever she wants?¡¯


    I thought about going inside her room wondering if she was hiding something, but I felt that Namgung Bi-ah might actually be mad at me if I did that.


    <b><i> Namgung Bi-ah angry¡­?</i></b>


    ¡®I¡¯m curious how she¡¯d look, to be honest.¡¯


    I never saw her angry both in this and in my past life.


    Because she noticed what I was thinking, Namgung Bi-ah pulled me away and began to walk along with me.


    I didn¡¯t resist and let myself be taken away.


    I had no intention of letting her hand go either.


    I felt like Elder Shin was cursing at me all the while, but I didn¡¯t listen.


    I allowed myself to be led along and followed her.


    I found outter from my servant that some of my pillows that should¡¯ve been in my room had disappeared.


    The servant appeared to be on the verge of crying due to their high value, but a short whileter, she resumed her work as if nothing had happened.


    She even seemed to be smiling, as if something had made her happy.


    They didn¡¯t matter much to me since they were worn out after I had been using them for a long time¡­


    But I still wondered where they could have possibly gone.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 128: Lord of the West

    <b>? </b><b>Lord of the West</b><b> ?</b>


    <i>¨C Click</i>


    <i>¨C Click</i>


    Some mysterious sounds could be heard in the silent room.


    The sound that tickled the ears was distracting, but not enough to make a person do something about it. It was right in the tolerable range.


    Namgung Jin had his eyes closed while listening to that sound.


    He would¡¯ve usually criticized something like this, but he thought that he couldn¡¯t afford to spend time elsewhere.


    He had to let all the new movements he learned sink into his mind.


    He had to think about how he should position his wrist, how much strength should go into his waist, and where his feet should be pointing.


    He was relearning the basics he had learned back when he had just turned twenty.


    He had to erase everything and overwrite it with a new set of movements. That would likely take a very long time.


    Namgung Jin, who was very focused, finally opened his eyes instantly when he heard the sound of the chair moving.


    He was so focused that he failed to notice a presence that was right in front of his nose.


    ¡°I heard that you had something to do.¡±


    ¡°I took care of it nicely.¡±


    In front of Namgung Jin¡¯s eyes was a skinny old man, Gu Changjun, who was in charge of the Old Gate of the Gu n, Gu Sunmoon.


    He was the First Elder of the Gu n, and he was called the me Sword of Death.


    ¡°It was very unexpected. I did not expect that the Lord would be looking for an old man like me.¡±


    ¡°I was concerned about the topic we didn¡¯t have the chance to finish talking aboutst time, so I came here looking for you.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I can only wee you with my arms open.¡± The First Elder smiled while saying those words.


    ¡®What a snake this man is.¡¯


    Namgung Jin felt a cold and dark presenceing from the old man.


    For Namgung Jin, the First Elder was the man who least fit the Gu n.


    The Tiger Warrior, the lord of the Gu n, had a nasty personality, but at least he didn¡¯t y dirty.


    He was a man who destroyed things in his way if he had to. He wasn¡¯t the type of man to look for a different path; he only looked forward.


    He did seem like he had changed quite a bit, although his nasty personality was still the same as ever.


    ¡®He even has a son that is just like him.¡¯


    Not only did the son of Gu Cheolun look just like him, but that brat even had a personality simr to his.


    ¡®Though I can¡¯t really call him a brat anymore.¡¯


    Anyway, both Gu Cheolun and Gu Yangcheon were people who fit into the Gu n well.


    They both rose in mes and had monstrous talent.


    The more Namgung Jin thought about that, the more his stomach ached. Every one of Gu Cheolun¡¯s children was talented beyond belief.


    Ignoring the greatest prodigy of the current generation, the Sword Phoenix, the second daughter was also rumored to have great talent.


    Almost nothing was known about the fourth child, but considering she was said to be associated with Mount Hua, she wouldn¡¯t be weak.


    And then there was Gu Yangcheon.


    Namgung Jin couldn¡¯t even exin Gu Yangcheon¡¯s capabilities.


    His level was way too high to call it mere talent.


    The number of martial artists that overcame that wall at Gu Yangcheon¡¯s age, even when looking at the entire history of the world, could be counted on one hand.


    Even Namgung Jin¡¯s grandfather, the greatest of their n and the Lord of Heaven, was said to be around Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s age when he reached the peak realm.


    ¡®So he must be associated with them.¡¯


    The secret group formed by the Murim Alliance¡ªNamgung Jin¡¯s grandfather called that group ¡°Meteor.¡±


    ¡®Gu Cheolun, you pretended that wasn¡¯t the case even till the end.¡¯


    He said that he would never associate himself with that ce again, yet he was contradicting himself.


    ¡®How did he do it? I couldn¡¯t even find this information.¡¯


    Was he already in touch with the Beggar¡¯s Sect? There was a good chance that was the case, considering all the rumors about Gu Yangcheon turned out to be false.


    ¡®Same with that seal.¡¯


    Namgung Jin thought about the seal that had been cast on him.


    This technique was simr to the one that the Murim Alliance used.


    He was definitely using Murim Alliance¡¯s seal as a base for his own.


    Furthermore, Namgung Jin noticed that it wasn¡¯t easy to escape from the seal due to itsplexity and effectiveness, which exceeded the Murim Alliance¡¯s.


    He thought to himself that he should research Meteor more once he returned to his n and saw his grandfather.


    ¡°I heardst time¡­¡± The First Elder began to speak first.


    ¡°That the engagement date was nned for a good day.¡±


    ¡°Everything went well.¡±


    Compared to how Namgung Jin acted thest time he saw Gu Cheolun, everything did indeed go nicely this time around.


    ¡°This was very unexpected. I did not even dream that the Namgung n would be here for an engagement with our Yangcheon¡­¡±


    <i> ¡°Our Yangcheon,¡± he says.</i>


    To Namgung Jin, the old man¡¯s friendly way of calling him felt really out of ce considering the cold tone of his voice.


    Namgung Jin spoke up after hearing what he had to say.


    ¡°I heard that the Second Elder of the Gu n worked hard for it. It was the first time that I¡¯ve seen such good reactions from our elders myself.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When Namgung Jin brought up the Second Elder, the First Elder¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    It went back to normal right away, but it took enough time for Namgung Jin to notice.


    It didn¡¯t seem like the First Elder weed the two ns¡¯ engagement.


    It also looked like he and the Second Elder didn¡¯t have a good rtionship.


    Namgung Jin then organized his thoughts while sipping his tea.


    ¡°As you said earlier, there was a small incident.¡±


    ¡°I heard that you unfortunately took the me for it.¡±


    ¡°Yes. What a sad situation it was.¡±


    Originally, when Namgung Jin first had a conversation with the First Elder, he had a different thought. He thought that if the First Elder¡¯s thoughts supported his own, then he could bring him onto his side.


    But that wouldn¡¯t happen anymore due to the incident that damaged the Namgung n¡¯s reputation.


    If it was really the First Elder who tried to keep him there, then it was pretty much confirmed that they wouldn¡¯t stand on the same side.


    A suspicion was enough to end the rtionship. There was no need to associate himself with danger.


    Even with all these thoughts, Namgung Jin¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change.


    ¡°Is there anything you might want?¡±


    ¡°Lord?¡±


    the First Elder responded with shock after hearing Namgung Jin.


    He was showing that he didn¡¯t expect that the lord would ask such a thing.


    The First Elder may have been skilled at hiding his inner thoughts, but his greed was stronger.


    It wasn¡¯t something he could ever hide, which made Namgung Jin wonder why the Gu n was still keeping such an individual.


    If it was the same Gu Cheolun from before, he would¡¯ve burned this snake alive.


    ¡®Not that I should care about that.¡¯


    Whatever they were thinking didn¡¯t matter to Namgung Jin.


    <b><i>¨C You just have to pretend.</i></b>


    He thought about what Gu Yangcheon had asked of him.


    ¡®What was his goal? Was it to let the First Elder¡¯s guard down, or was it to test me with the seal ced on me?¡¯


    All was pointless to Namgung Jin.


    He couldn¡¯t afford to think about things such as these.


    He smiled and said to the First Elder, ¡°It¡¯s possible that our goal is the same.¡±


    Namgung Jin noticed the First Elder¡¯s eyes shine at those words.


    * * * * *


    It¡¯s been a day since I taught Namgung Jin the way of the sword.


    ¡°I heard that the two had a conversation once again.¡±


    ¡°Where do you even hear that from?¡±


    As I was chatting with Wi Seol-Ah after my training, the Second Elder came to see me.


    Wi Seol-Ah was wiping my sweat off with a towel, but the Second Elder appeared with a sad face and said, ¡°I think they formed a rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, you are covered in sweat!¡±


    ¡°C-Could you wipe it a bit gently?¡± I told Wi Seol-Ah after feeling the rough sensation of the towel.


    She was rubbing so hard that I felt like my skin was being peeled off.


    Of course, I did sweat that much for her to act this way.


    I didn¡¯t expect that I would still be sweating even after reaching the 5th realm of my me arts.


    <b> ?That just means you¡¯re still not used to it. Keep training.?</b>


    ¡®Yeah¡­ I really should.¡¯


    The process ofpressing my Qi and making precise movements was still a hard training exercise for me.


    To be used to something that one wasn¡¯t used to was the hardest thing to do as a martial artist, but it was also the one thing that brought the most excitement.


    It was a process of experiencing new things while feeling progress.


    ¡®Is Namgung Jin trying to reach higher realms because of this sensation too?¡¯


    I felt like I could understand him a little bit. The Second Elder then shouted at me, making me put those thoughts aside.


    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®is that so,¡¯ you brat?!¡±


    ¡°What am I supposed to do about them meeting up?Just let them be.¡±


    I thought about telling the Second Elder about my rtionship with Namgung Jin, but it was better that he knew less about it.


    Seeing me act so carefree about the matter, the Second Elder tried to hit me in the head, but I dodged it.


    ¡°Hey! I finally dodged it n- Ugh!¡±


    I barely managed to dodge the first one, but I couldn¡¯t dodge the second. Along with a ¡°Pow!¡± I went down to the ground.


    It really felt like my head had cracked open.


    ¡°Grandfather is dying of stress, yet my grandson does nothing!¡±


    ¡°Why am I your grandson all of a sudden?!¡±


    We did share the same blood, but we weren¡¯t exactly that close.


    ¡°I raised you and cleaned up your shit when you were young, so how dare you?¡±


    Since he tried to hit me again, I put Wi Seol-Ah in front of me.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The Second Elder stopped. There was no way he could do such a thing to the granddaughter of the Sword Emperor.


    ¡°Stop trying to hit me and tell me what happened when you went to the Namgung n.¡±


    I was talking about when the Second Elder had suddenly gone to the Namgung n to have a talk with their elders.


    It had only been a few days, and the Second Elder was already back.


    I didn¡¯t think he would return so quickly.


    When I brought that up, the Second Elder instantly put on an awkward expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask. I already got a scolding from the lord on the way here.¡±


    ¡°Oh really, sir? Did my father catch you?¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth¡­ How was I caught? I could¡¯ve sworn I was sneaky enough to not get caught. You were not the one that snitched on me, right, Gu Yangcheon?¡±


    He started to look at me with suspecting eyes.


    <b><i>How absurd of him</i></b><i>.</i> Did he really think that he could be sneaky with his mountain of a body?


    ¡°Second Elder¡­ Take a look at yourself¡­ You can¡¯t possibly hide yourself with that body of yours.¡±


    ¡°You little? This old man, back in my days, used to make bets with the Shadow King to see who could use shadow stealth better.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, sure.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Ryoon, are you going to grow big again?¡± the Second Elder responded with a forced smile on his face when Wi Seol-Ah asked naively.


    ¡°No¡­ this old man can¡¯t get any bigger.¡±


    ¡°No? It seems like you did.¡±


    ¡°Is that apliment?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s cooler the bigger you get!¡±


    ¡°Right, thank you.¡± The Second Elder smiled awkwardly after seeing Wi Seol-ah¡¯s brightness.


    But even so, him saying that he used to make bets against the king of assassins to see who can use shadow stealth better? He could not have bluffed any harder.


    ¡°Anyway, judging by how the elders of the Namgung n didn¡¯t seem to be fond of this incident, there seems to be a problem.¡±


    I obviously didn¡¯t think that it wouldn¡¯t happen, but the Second Elder found it weird that the oue of the incident turned out the way it did.


    Despite the Second Elder looking like an old musclehead, he was a much more thoughtful man than people saw him as.


    If he hade to that conclusion, then there was more to this matter.


    ¡°I also heard that you had a problem with the Sword King. Did that go well?¡±


    ¡°You even heard about that?¡±


    ¡°I told you, this old man¡¯s eyes and ears are always open when I¡¯m in the n.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it all went well.¡±


    The biggest problem for me was probably the servant¡¯s well-being.


    I was told that even though she would have a scar on her face, her life would bepletely normal.


    Considering that the Immortal Healer himself was the source of this information, it was likely urate.


    She had not yet regained consciousness, but I intended to go see her as soon as she did.


    Even as I had this thought, the Second Elder spoke to me in an annoyed tone.


    ¡°Yangcheon, if you keep giving me those carefree answers, this old man will take it upon himself to discipline you.¡±


    ¡°Could you just stay st- I understand.¡±


    <b><i> Why does this old man always think about using his fist first¡­ I need to get stronger just so that I don¡¯t get hit by his fist. </i></b>


    When I flinched my neck half-jokingly, the Second Elder let out a sigh and brought up a different topic.


    ¡°Also, I heard that you are participating in the Tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes. Is that right?¡±


    ¡°Did you hear that from the Lord?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m nning to participate.¡±


    ¡°When do you n to leave?¡±


    ¡°I n to leave early, in about a week.¡±


    The Tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes was held at the end of the year, so if I leftte in the fall, I should arrive rtively early.


    ¡°You are leaving much earlier than I expected.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better than beingte, after all.¡±


    At first, I felt like I was being forced to go there due to Tang Soyeol¡¯s request and my father actually approving that, but if I thought about Elder Shin and the value that the tournament held, I had good reasons to go.


    Plus, I also wanted to see someone there personally.


    I believed that person would being to the tournament around this time.


    ¡°Judging by your face, you don¡¯t seem like you are nning to just sit still and do nothing.¡±


    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°True, you do have to go on a rampage at least once now that you are at that level.¡±


    The Second Elderpletely ignored me and said those words with certainty.


    <b><i> ¡­He really is a sly fox.</i></b>


    Like the Second Elder said, I nned to do something there, but I wasn¡¯t thinking of anything too major.


    If I had to think about all the things that would happen in the future, I did have to spread my name around a little bit.


    Of course, it would be easier for me to spread my name to the world if I let everyone know what I had done so far, but now wasn¡¯t the time as it would be troublesome if I associated myself with the ck Pce.


    The easiest and mostfortable way of doing so was the Tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes. It was a ce where even the smallest things became big.


    For example, there was a rumor that a lightning bolt had appeared in the clear sky once Namgung Cheonjun entered the tournament, which was the celebration of a new star in the sky.


    A lightning bolt from a clear sky¡­? That was something that would only happen in stories.


    I didn¡¯t think that I wouldn¡¯t get anything from this tournament, and that wasn¡¯t me being arrogant either. If anything, I felt guilty that I was participating in some kids¡¯ tournament.


    One could see it as me pretending to be the strongest among the kids, even though I technically wasn¡¯t one.


    <b> ?It would make your face red if others found out.?</b>


    ¡®That¡¯s why it¡¯s fortunate that no one else knows about it.¡¯


    <b> ?You must be happy that others don¡¯t know.?</b>


    ¡®Ugh¡­¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t argue against Elder Shin¡¯s yful tone.


    I just had to be blunt at times like these.


    The Second Elder spoke to me with a smile.


    ¡°Have a good time devouring others; you have the Lord¡¯s approval.¡±


    ¡°Am I some beast? What do you mean devour¡­¡±


    ¡°You do look like one.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After saying that, the Second Elder took something out of his pocket.


    I knew what it was as soon as I saw it.


    It was the invitation letter that Tang Soyeol had shown mest time.


    ¡°Did you get that letter too, Second Elder?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ You could say that.¡±


    ¡°What is that half-assed response. You¡¯re making me nervous¡­¡±


    <b><i> Did he not get that from my father? My invitation letter should¡¯ve already arrived at Gu n, so I thought he just brought that.</i></b>


    But to prove me wrong, the Second Elder soon said, ¡°It¡¯s not an invitation letter, but a rmendation.¡±


    ¡°A rmendation? Is it mine?¡±


    ¡°I brought it just in case, but I should¡¯ve brought something cooler if I had known this would happen.¡±


    A rmendation letter was usually given to a young prodigy by their supporter.


    For Tang Soyeol, it was probably obvious that the lord of the Tang n had given her the rmendation letter.


    I wasn¡¯t sure about Namgung Bi-ah, since Namgung Jin had probably given the rmendation letter to the Lightning Dragon.


    And in my case, I was going to get that from my father.


    Though I wasn¡¯t sure what would happen once Gu Yeonseo was freed and decided to enter.


    ¡®Who is the one responsible for giving me this rmendation letter then?¡¯


    A martial artist at the level of the Second Elder was certainly eligible to give me such a letter, but was it really necessary that he give it to me instead of my father?


    The rmendation letter for the Tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes was given by the master to their disciple or by a parent to their child.


    To look at it differently, it was pretty much a certificate that showed that a guardian was supporting their child or was responsible for their protection.


    So who was it that could do something like that for me?


    Moreover, I doubted that the few rumors that had been going around me were any positive, so the person that was responsible for writing me that letter risked their own reputation.


    ¡°Take it. I got thisst year, so it makes me d that I can use it now.¡±


    I began to frown after I heard the Second Elder.


    <b><i> Last year¡­?</i></b>


    That meant the letter was written before I even regressed.


    And yet, I didn¡¯t have any memories of receiving such a letter in my past life.


    I carefully took the rmendation from the elder.


    And my body froze as soon as I saw the word written on the letter.


    How could it not?


    There was only one word on the letter.


    Dishonor.


    ¡°Second Elder¡­ This is¡­¡±


    I said, reeling from shock, but the Second Elder had a proud smile on his face.


    There was only one reason why I felt so pressured by a letter with just one word in it.


    This letter¡­


    Came from one of the three Heavenly Venerables¡ªthe Dishonored Venerable, Bijuu.

 Chapter 129: Lord of the West (2)

    <b>? </b><b>Lord of the West</b><b> (2) ?</b>


    He was one of the Heavenly Venerables who presided over all martial artists around the world.


    Dishonored Venerable Bijuu, the Lord of the west.


    He was known as the Dishonored Venerable for a reason.


    He was, like his title, a person who had faced defeat hundreds of times.


    Many said that the Dishonored Venerable was fortunate, and the man himself admitted as much.


    Because, despite all of his defeats, his arms and legs were still fully functional.


    Because of his achievements, he was given the title ¡°Man of Might.¡±


    Instead, the Dishonored Venerable preferred the moniker ¡°Man of Defeat¡±, the dishonored one.


    Since he was standing here after all his defeats.


    He wanted to be called that so he wouldn¡¯t forget how he got there.


    So in the end, his title was changed to the Dishonored Venerable, but that still didn¡¯t change the fact that he was still strong enough to be included in the three Heavenly Venerables.


    Aside from the Sword Emperor, he was one of the most powerful individuals who massacred Unorthodox Faction ns.


    And there was a famous story about him erasing an entire mountain from the world when he fought the Lord of Heaven.


    ¡®¡­So then why?¡¯


    I was taken aback not only because the letter was written by the Dishonored Venerable himself, but also because the man, like the Sword Emperor, had been hidden from the world for a few years.


    He most likely would not have appeared in my past life if it had not been for the Heavenly Demon¡¯s appearance in the world.


    So how did the Second Elder obtain the letter from such a person?


    ¡°Second Elder, may I ask where you got that?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean where, I got it directly from him.¡±


    ¡°From¡­ the Dishonored Venerable?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.


    I did not know why the Sword Emperor was hiding from the world, but I knew why the Dishonored Venerable was.


    He had to hide himself, and I was certain he severed all ties with others.


    ¡°How did you two evene to know each other?¡±


    ¡°Is it that unusual for martial artists to know each other?¡±


    It was not all that strange because the Second Elder was active when he was the ming Fist.


    ¡°But¡­ even so, the Dishonored Venerable is¡­¡±


    I stopped speaking. It would look strange that I even knew about this.


    I changed the subject after a brief pause.


    ¡°How exactly do you want me to use this?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®how do you use it¡¯? The rmendation letter is there for you to show it.¡±


    Does he really expect some unknown child of the Gu n like me to all of a sudden go to the Tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes and show the letter written by the Dishonored Venerable out of nowhere?


    Oh¡­ my god.


    ¡°What are you hesitating for? I gave it to you happily since you seemed like you were ready to cause some trouble.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I guess you did give me something that would help me with just that.¡±


    It would indeed attract many people¡¯s attention. Though I did need to think about how I would use this attention.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Anyway, I felt thankful in the end, as he had given it to me for me. I put the rmendation letter in my pocket for now.


    I then started to think while patting Wi Seol-ah¡¯s head, who was standing next to me.


    The best way I could use this¡­


    * * * *


    Just around the time the sun hade up, Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s eyes opened.


    She then began to move slowly.


    ¡°Oof¡­¡±


    It was still early in the morning. It was far too early for Namgung Bi-ah, who enjoyed sleeping, but she forced herself awake.


    She knew she could not fall back asleep even if she tried.


    She then turned to face the window.


    A white flower, the one she had picked previously, was basking in the sunlight outside.


    She picked it and transnted it, but the flower was still going strong, so it must have been a strong specimen.


    She also began to make her bed and arrange her pillows.


    Normally, something like this would have been the servants¡¯ responsibility.


    But Namgung Bi-ah insisted on doing it herself. The pillow she slept with while hugging and sniffing it was a problem.


    ¡®¡­It does not smell as strongly anymore.¡¯


    Namgung Bi-ah was sleeping on the pillow she had taken from Gu Yangcheon¡¯s room.


    They were correct when they said that having a luxury taken away was more difficult than not having any at all, because as soon as she got further away from Gu Yangcheon, the horrendous stench she smelled brought her life to a halt.


    She already was regretting her choice.


    For what reason did she decide to distance herself from him?


    ¡®¡­How embarrassing.¡¯


    And after learning about the new knowledge that Tang Soyeol taught her, Namgung Bi-ah, for some reason, felt embarrassed to even look at Gu Yangcheon¡¯s face.


    This included his breathing whenever it would get closer, his stare, his fingers, and his lips¡­


    All of that made her embarrassed.


    Namgung Bi-ah found that she was acting ridiculous.


    She believed she would have a child because she slept with him while holding his hands.


    And the fact that she thought having a child might not be so bad.


    In order to escape the stench, she trained her sword to higher levels.


    But she quickly changed her mind when she discovered a different escape route.


    Namgung Bi-ah was embarrassed as a result.


    She thought about her father, who was kneeling on the ground in the middle of the night.


    That careless father she hated was still the same as ever.


    Her mother, who passed away from a disease due to his negligence, never once resented her father even in herst moments.


    How could she be like that?


    If that was what love was, wasn¡¯t it very scary?


    Namgung Bi-ah was thrown into the world of stench all alone, but she endured.


    ¨C Please be happy, my daughter.


    Namgung Bi-ah didn¡¯t forget what her mother told her. Her mother wanted her to be happy, so she decided that she¡¯d endure it until she found that happiness.


    She didn¡¯t know when it woulde, but Namgung Bi-ah endured hellish times all by herself.


    And there she was, in the present, where she wondered if her current happiness was the reason she had been enduring all her life.


    Namgung Bi-ah remembered her father, who had been dense and scary just a day ago, kneeling in front of the boy.


    How was that possible?


    Namgung Bi-ah wondered what she was feeling when she saw her father so humiliated.


    Was it refreshing? No, that was too strong of a word.


    Was it fear? But she didn¡¯t feel any frustration to call it that either.


    Human¡¯s emotions wereplicated, and Namgung Bi-ah just started learning about them.


    She left the guesthouse to take a walk outside.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m tired.¡±


    Because she didn¡¯t get much sleep, she still felt sleepy.


    She was used to sleeping in the stench since she had done that all her life, but just because she found some peace for a few months, she changed.


    Namgung Bi-ah liked going ces. It was a way for her to escape the stench, so she liked wandering off more than she thought.


    And as she walked, she noticed a direction that had less stench than others.


    That meant that if she followed this route, he would be there.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah realized that she was trying to go to him without even noticing.


    ¡°Not yet¡­¡±


    She turned back. There was something she needed to take care of.


    She headed toward the training area, but not to practice her sword.


    ¨C Swish! Swiiiish! Swiswoosh!


    The sharp sounds of sword swinging that came from the training area were made by Namgung Jin.


    Recently, it seemed like Namgung Jin was training his sword for some reason.


    She did see him train back at her n a few times, but this was the first time she had seen him so fired up, which was strange.


    I wonder what happened.


    When Namgung Bi-ah went closer to him, Namgung Jin turned around as he felt her presence.


    He still had that cold stare.


    ¡°I wanted to ask something.¡±


    ¡°You had something to ask me?¡±


    Namgung Jin didn¡¯t expect his daughter to ask him a question.The girl wouldn¡¯t even talk to him unless spoken to.


    ¡°If you wanted to ask about your future ns, that¡¯s up to y- ¡°


    ¡°Did you ever love mother?¡±


    Namgung Jin¡¯s mouth shut after he heard Namgung Bi-ah. With widened eyes, he stared at the girl.


    ¡°You are asking a nonsensical question all of a sudden.¡±


    ¡°Did you not love her?¡±


    Namgung Jin couldn¡¯t figure out why his daughter was asking him that question.


    He was reminded of a woman¡¯s face. It was a woman who looked simr to Namgung Bi-ah. She was the top beauty in Anhui.


    And despite the fact that she was on top, she was a woman with a kind personality.


    She was beautiful and kind, but Namgung Jin didn¡¯t have a ce for her in his heart.


    That was why he couldn¡¯t answer his daughter¡¯s question, since he hadn¡¯t thought about her in decades.


    They weren¡¯t affectionate to each other, nor had he ever shown her a husband¡¯s warmth.


    Namgung Jin was always obsessed with his image as the Lord of the n, so the only thing he felt was guilt when he thought about her.


    Namgung Jin didn¡¯t ept any concubines.


    It wasn¡¯t because of the guilt he felt for his dead wife. Not only did he not care about it, he also never had a reason to.


    That was about it.


    That was all that Namgung Jin could feel about her.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Depending on the situation, silence could actually scream louder than words.


    To Namgung Bi-ah, that was exactly the case.


    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ be going now.¡±


    Without a response, Namgung Bi-ah bowed to Namgung Jin and got up to leave.


    Father¡¯s expressions and breathing, and the way he stared at her, were enough to tell her the answer.


    How many years had it been since she felt like she was going to cry?


    Namgung Bi-ah was confused as to why she had finally asked him the question she had been avoiding for so long out of fear of his response.


    She knew the answer in her heart.


    It was because she had the slightest hope, which turned out to be pointless.


    The thing she thought she had let go of¡ªshe had it in her heart again.


    ¡°How exhausting¡­¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah hated this feeling.


    After losing the chance to practice her sword, she continued walking.


    The horrendous stench in the world still remained.


    Flowers bloomed beautifully, but they seemed terrifying, and pretty birds chirped, but they sounded like screams.


    This life of hers was hell.


    That was what life was like for Namgung Bi-ah.


    As she walked more, the stench became weaker. Her urge to cry, which hade up all the way to her neck, instantly went back down.


    Namgung Bi-ah knew where she was going right now, so she tried her best to hide her expression.


    She didn¡¯t want to make that face in front of him after all.


    She walked for a long time with slow steps.


    As expected, she started to feel warmer as she got closer, despite the cold weather.


    He may have been using fire, but for Namgung Bi-ah, it was a softening warmth.


    When she arrived in front of his ce, someone quickly walked toward Namgung Bi-ah.


    ¡°Hello, Lady Namgung!¡±


    She wondered if it was Wi Seol-Ah, but it was a different woman that wore the same servant uniform.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Thank you forst time¡­!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    She remembered.


    It was the servant who had looked like she was about to cry when Namgung Bi-ah snuck some pillows out thatst time.


    Namgung Bi-ah paid the servant twice the original amount because she felt sorry for her.


    The Namgung girl remembered her saying that she would never tell anyone, even though she never asked her to do such a thing.


    ¡°¡­Hello.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah slightly lowered her head and tried her best to greet her.


    The servant woman was shocked at the gesture.


    Was it really that surprising for a descendant of the Namgung n to greet someone? Namgung Bi-ah thought


    ¡°Are you here to see the Young Master?¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah nodded.


    ¡°Oh, the Young Master is likely training right now; he always trains around this time.¡±


    The servant told Namgung Bi-ah his location happily, but the girl already knew where he was in the first ce.


    After leaving the servant, she slowly moved.


    One step, then the second.


    And when she had taken her third step, all the stench around her instantly disappeared.


    ¡®It¡¯s¡­ much vaster than before.¡¯


    When she met him for the first time, she was able to smell the stench if she got even a little away from him, but now, she felt fine even if he was somewhat far away.


    What was it that made it that way?


    Was it because he was getting stronger?


    If that was the case, there was hope for Namgung Bi-ah.


    If she reached higher levels, maybe the stench would disappear?


    After finally escaping the stench and enjoying the scent, Namgung Bi-ah went toward the ce he was at.


    The heat was getting stronger as she got closer to him.


    Has he gotten stronger than before?


    She had been walking while thinking, but she suddenly halted her steps.


    It was because the heat that surrounded the training area had disappeared.


    Then the door opened, and a sweat-covered Gu Yangcheon appeared.


    As if he knew that Namgung Bi-ah would be on the other side of the door, he didn¡¯t seem to be surprised she was there.


    ¡°Huh, what made youe so early in the mor-¡­ Why do you look like that?¡±


    Gu Yangcheon asked with a shocked expression.


    He was always like this.


    Even if other people did not pick up on it, he always seemed to notice the minute shifts in expressions.


    Namgung Bi-ah believed that his concern was distinct from those of others.


    ¡°Did you not get enough sleep?¡±


    She gave a slight nod in response to his question.


    ¡®Why are you here? Stop bothering me.¡¯


    The boy who used to push her away with those words was no longer there.


    ¡°Then you should sleep more; what brought you here so early?¡±


    He still did not seempletely honest with herself, but Namgung Bi-ah was fine with that.


    Because the way her father looked at her mother and the way this boy looked at her werepletely different.


    She knew that better than anyone, so she unknowingly smiled.


    ¡°¡­See you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­I wanted to¡­ see you¡­.¡±


    She gave him herplete honesty without any lies.


    She just wanted to see him.


    ¡®¡­¡¯


    After hearing that, Gu Yangcheon chose to remain silent, as if he had be stone.


    It was simr to Namgung Jin¡¯s earlier disy of silence, but Namgung Bi-ah felt that his silence didn¡¯t tell her the full story.


    After a short silence, Gu Yanghceon spoke.


    ¡°¡­Eat.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±


    ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    After saying that, he walked past Namgung Bi-ah.


    The girl then had a fit of uncontroble but quietughter.


    ¡°Why are youughing?¡±


    Gu Yangcheonined to her, but Namgung Bi-ah continued to giggle, as if to tell him it was nothing.


    ¡°¡­Lame.¡±


    He didn¡¯t get any answers from her, but he still felt like he knew


    Unlike Gu Yangcheon¡¯s bothered face, his ears were reddened up.


    Namgung Bi-ah saw him starting to walk a few steps by himself, but then saw his back waiting for her to catch up as he slowed down.


    That was enough.


    That much was enough for now.


    Having felt that all her frustrations seemed to have been washed away, Namgung Bi-ah followed Gu Yangcheon.

 Chapter 130: Why Are You Here Again? (1)

    <b>? </b><b>Why Are You Here Again? (1) </b><b>?</b>


    The breeze was chilly as the clouds blocked the moon.


    I remembered the look on that person¡¯s face as they asked me while holding a sword.


    <b><i> ¨C The night is cold. What brought you outside?</i></b>


    The person¡¯s tied gold hair was shining even in the dark.


    <b><i>When was this?</i></b>


    There were too many scenes like this, so I could not exactly pick out one.


    <b><i> -Why are you worried about whether or not I am cold, and not anyone else?</i></b>


    The question may not have been asked in the warmest of tones, but my response could not have been shittier.


    It was difficult to see myself as inept.


    Even with my harsh tone, her expression remained the same.


    <b><i> ¨C It must be your time then. </i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C Screw off if you have realized. </i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C Will you be alright?</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C What?</i></b>


    Unlike the person¡¯s hair that was shining in gold, their eyes were silver.


    <b><i>¨C It¡¯s the most dangerous around this time.</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C So, you¡¯re telling me to crawl on the ground cause I¡¯m weak?</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C I¡¯m not saying that¡­</i></b>


    In response to her question, I burst into mes.


    It really was a pathetic sight to behold.


    The mes that expanded disappeared right away when she made a single swing of her sword.


    She responded to me with a frown, bothered.


    <b><i> ¨C How could you attract attention like this? Perhaps you want them toe here?</i></b>


    <b><i>¨C I¡¯m telling you to stop your pointless chatter and go inside. I¡¯ll be fine on my own.</i></b>


    <b><i>¨C I think we should just wake the Water Dragon-</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C Should I make a bigger me this time?</i></b>


    -¡­


    She let out a sigh and proceeded to walk away.


    As she was about to enter the barracks, she asked me a question.


    <b><i>¨C Young Master Gu, once you manage to escape this ce, what will you do?</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C Did you be sentimental because it¡¯s nighttime? You¡¯re asking a pointless question. </i></b>


    I responded to her while dumbfounded. The question came out of nowhere.


    <b><i> If I leave this ce?</i></b>


    Could I even leave in the first ce? The Abyss was a hellish, hopeless ce.


    <b><i> ¨C Putting me aside, what will you do?</i></b>


    I didn¡¯t have an answer for her, so I asked her the same thing.


    Even if I managed to escape this ce, the only thing I had left in the world was to continue the tasks given to me.


    So I asked what she wanted to do.


    Wi Seol-Ah thought for a long time, then opened her mouth.


    <b><i>¨C I¡¯d like to wander around.</i></b>


    <b><i>¨C Wander? Just do that now.</i></b>


    After hearing me, Wi Seol-Ah made a disdainful expression, which was unusual for her.


    <b><i>¨C I¡¯m saying that I¡¯d like to go where many people are. </i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C What¡¯s the point of having such a hassle of a dream?</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C I don¡¯t know myself.</i></b>


    Wi Seol-Ahughed. I was able to feel the fatigue from herugh, but I didn¡¯tment on it.


    <b><i> ¨C I wonder myself why I want to do such a thing.</i></b>


    She looked exhausted.


    She wasn¡¯t exhausted physically, as she was a martial artist who had already ovee her wall.


    I stared at Wi Seol-Ah who slowly entered inside, then turned around.


    I didn¡¯t think much of it back then.


    All I had to do was survive that day and live to see tomorrow.


    Who knew that the time we would spend there would be that long?


    Even after surviving in this ce for a long time, after losing everything, I went back in there with my own two feet.


    But this memory of mine helped me a lot in the future. It was the fuel that allowed me to go through many changes as I thought about you.


    Everyone may have forgotten about you, but I still remembered you, and that was enough.


    <em><strong>Even if my decision turns out to be an end in despair, I won¡¯t regret it.</strong></em>


    <b> ?The deal is established. Small me.?</b>


    I prayed that you felt the same way as I did.


    * * * *


    I was shocked after seeing Namgung Bi-ah arrive all of a sudden, but I just let it be since I could never get a proper read on her.


    <b> ?What¡¯s the problem? A whole waterfall raged on as soon as you heard her say that she wanted to see you.?</b>


    ¡®That¡¯s because I was just shocked for a second.¡¯


    <b> ?Yeah, I¡¯m sure that¡¯s the case. That¡¯s why you said something random like asking her if she ate.?</b>


    ¡®Elder, you are bing meaner as time passes.¡¯


    After we ate, Namgung Bi-ah wanted to take a nap in my room, as if she had waited for this moment.


    ¡°So, why sleep in my room?¡±


    She even grabbed my personal nkets and slept under them like she had no problem with it.


    ¡°Sis must be really tired.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the pro-¡­ Never mind.¡±


    Nothing woulde out of meining, so I let her be.


    Because of her sudden arrival, I also had to stop my training. I didn¡¯t know if I wanted to continue.


    And more than anything, I was concerned about Wi Seol-Ah who, for some reason, seemed to be down.


    ¡°Do you want a yakgwa?¡± I offered her a snack.


    ¡°No.¡±


    She refused, adamantly at that. This was an emergency.


    I tried to think of hundreds of things I could do in this emergency, but I only had a few options to choose from.


    In the end, I had to resort to asking her. ¡°Why is your face looking so sad?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just not working out for me.¡±


    ¡°What is?¡±


    ¡°A bunch of stuff¡­¡±


    I had almost never seen Wi Seol-Ah so down like this.


    I didn¡¯t know what her problem was, but she seemed to have these bouts of sadness in recent days.


    I may have been slightly neglectful of her, but I couldn¡¯t help but be concerned when I noticed her cheeks gradually losing weight.


    While looking at her shoulders, which were down, I said, ¡°Let¡¯s go out.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah looked at me in confusion after hearing my words.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go outside for a bit, for a walk.¡±


    When Wi Seol-Ah realized what I said, her eyes finally brightened.


    * * * * *


    ¡°Sis Hongwa told me to buy many tasty things on my way back.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, so I n to buy a good amount!¡±


    ¡°Good amount, huh¡­ All right, let¡¯s do so.¡±


    I went to the streets with Wi Seol-Ah.


    I wondered if I should¡¯vee here after telling Muyeon, but I just went out anyway.


    I was already at a point where I didn¡¯t need escorts with me after all.


    ¡°Young master, did you n to go somewhere?¡±


    ¡°Nah, just wandering around.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡±


    It seemed like this seeded in cheering her up, as she looked excited right now.


    <b> ?Are you sure you have spare time??</b>


    I put on a bitter smile after hearing Elder Shin¡¯s question.


    Spare time?


    I didn¡¯t have any.


    My demonic Qi was still in the process of being purified, and it would do me good to continue training at this crucial time.


    ¡°Young Master, over there!¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°Skewer!¡±


    ¡°Right, you can eat it, but only if you finish everything in your hand.¡±


    I thought about it while looking at Wi Seol-Ah who was having a good time.


    Taking a day off shouldn¡¯t be that bad. After all, the future had a lot in store for me.


    I also asked Namgung Bi-ah who was taking a nap, but she thought about it for a few seconds with her eyes half-open, then fell back asleep after wrapping herself in my nket.


    It seemed like sleep was more of a priority for her.


    I looked at Wi Seol-Ah who was hopping around in excitement.


    Her face, which was filled with boundless joy, always felt new to me.


    <b> ?A little child like that is the future¡¯s hope, huh??</b>


    Even Elder Shin, who had seen my memories, questioned that, but that was the reality.


    ¡°Young Master! Let¡¯s eat this together!¡±


    With a bright smile, she brought some fruit that I didn¡¯t know the name of.


    I was in the middle of taking out my money, but Wi Seol-Ah spoke proudly.


    ¡°I already bought it!¡±


    ¡°Huh? How?¡±


    ¡°Umm? I just did¡­?¡±


    She then took out a small purse and showed it to me.


    When I checked inside the purse, there really was money inside.


    Now that I thought about it, it did make sense that Wi Seol-Ah got paid for her work as a servant.


    For a kid who never paid for any yakgwa to buy something with her own money¡­


    ¡®She changed a lot in that short time.¡¯


    She should¡¯ve already done this a long time ago, but hermon sense wasgging behind her age, so it was a fascinating thing to see from Wi Seol-Ah.


    ¡°Eat this.¡±


    I took the fruit that Wi Seol-Ah had offered me and took a bite.


    As soon as it entered my mouth, I tasted sourness that filled my whole mouth, making me cringe.


    When she saw that, Wi Seol-Ah started tough.


    ¡°Is this funny to you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Young Master¡¯s face is so funny.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an insult, right? That has to be an insult.¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah vehemently denied this until the end. <b><i>This girl, I swear¡­</i></b>


    We walked around the streets while chatting around.


    It had been a very long time I had seen this ce.


    I hadn¡¯t been here ever since before I had left or Mount Hua. I hadn¡¯te here even after my return.


    Thus, if I had to point out one thing that surprised me¡­


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here Seol-Ah!¡±


    ¡°Hello!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while! Where is your sis?¡±


    ¡°Sis is busy right now. I¡¯ll take one of these, please!¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Seol-Ah!¡±


    I noticed that many people in the streets knew who Wi Seol-Ah was.


    Did shee out here with other servants a few times without my knowledge?


    When they mentioned ¡°sis,¡± I assumed it was Hongwa.


    ¡®Does that mean that the Sword Emperor allowed this?¡¯


    Without his approval, she wouldn¡¯t have been able toe out here, so it was the only answer for why she was able to strut around the streets like that.


    The world may still be at peace, but it still wasn¡¯t safe enough for her to wander around like that with her beauty.


    I didn¡¯t cover Namgung Bi-ah or Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s faces not because I didn¡¯t want to get involved, but more for their own good.


    ¡°Hey, Young Master.¡±


    I was surprised for a moment after seeing Wi Seol-Ah that appeared right in front of me.


    I may have been thinking about many things, but I still failed to notice that she was right in front of my nose.


    I quickly hid my shock and asked back.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Everyone calls the Young Master ¡®Sir.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    <b><i>What is she talking about all of a sudden?</i></b>


    ¡°Sis Soyeol calls you that often. I guess Sis Bi-ah doesn¡¯t seem to do so.¡±


    Most people did indeed call me that, since they couldn¡¯t just talk to me informally right off the bat.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because¡­¡±


    Because people had different social statuses. That was the simplest way to describe it; however, it was rather hard to say it with my own mouth.


    Wi Seol-Ah couldn¡¯t just stay as my servant forever.


    The girl then started talking in a yful manner. ¡°Sir Gu!¡± She wanted to try it herself.


    I couldn¡¯t help but stop for a moment after hearing her.


    <b><i> ¨C Sir Gu.</i></b>


    Because I was reminded of that damned memory.


    In front of me was a more mature face than the one the current Wi Seol-Ah had.


    Her voice and expression were also slightly different. I could still vividly remember my interactions with that Wi Seol-Ah.


    Maybe because my expression was twisted in a weird way, Wi Seol-Ah seemed a little sad.


    ¡°I knew it. It doesn¡¯t fit me after all¡­¡±


    I finally woke up from my daze after seeing Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s disappointed face.


    ¡°What do you mean it doesn¡¯t fit you?¡±


    ¡°Sis Tang is pretty, and Sis Bi-ah is pretty so it fits them, but I guess it¡¯s weird when I do it¡­ Young Master¡¯s face turned ugly.¡±


    <b><i> Hey, how could you just bluntly say it was ugly¡­</i></b>


    Her words, filled with her naivet¨¦, always stabbed at my heart.


    <b><i>Is she really disappointed by that? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s all.</i></b>


    ¡°Putting everything else aside, when ites to beauty, I think you too are¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    My words got stuck in my throat.


    I tried to tell her that she was pretty too, but this small little thing prevented me from speaking as if a boulder was blocking a door.


    Wi Seol-Ah seemed to have noticed what I was trying to say, as her eyes started to smile.


    ¡°What? What is it?¡±


    ¡°You are doing this on purpose, right?¡±


    ¡°No, Seol-Ah knows nothing.¡±


    I was certain. She definitely picked up some nasty habits when I wasn¡¯t watching.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll snitch on you.¡±


    ¡°What? What did I even do that you can snitch on me?¡±


    ¡°You ran away from Grandpa Ryoonst time when he was looking for you, saying that he was a hassl- ¡°


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty.¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah smiled after hearing my words that had been forced out of me.


    Because her cheeks had been losing the little bit of fat they had, she was slowly starting to look like herself in my past life.


    Her beauty shone brightly, but her grin amplified it, and her charm reached far and wide.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Had she purposely made herself look disappointed?


    If that was the case, it really wasn¡¯t like her to behave like that.


    <b> ?You really are clueless, huh? This child is much more of a fox than you think.?</b>


    ¡®You sure she¡¯s not more of a cub or a puppy?¡¯


    Wi Seol-Ah, a fox? Both the current her and the one from my past life didn¡¯t fit that description.


    Elder Shinughed after hearing that thought of mine.


    <b> ?In my opinion, you brat, I think you need to train your eyes more than anything.?</b>


    Putting aside Elder Shin, it seemed like Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s mood had brightened up.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now!¡±


    After saying that, she walked forward with a bright smile.


    Did me saying ¡°you¡¯re pretty¡± really make her that happy?


    It was a warm but difficult emotion I was feeling.


    ¡®It¡¯s heavy.¡¯


    The way that the girl felt about me and the way I felt about her.


    ¡°Even so¡­¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t just afford to let it all go now. I was living so stubbornly because I hated that.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to trip if you run like that.¡±


    ¡°Young master will help me up if I do.¡±


    Her cheerfulugh while shining like the sun stopped my feet time to time.


    <b><i>¨C If I do fall, you can help me stand back up.</i></b>


    Was it a coincidence, that the current you was saying the same things as the Wi Seol-Ah of my past life?


    <b><i> ¨C So I¡¯ll be fine.</i></b>


    ¡°So I¡¯ll be fine!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It felt like you were doing this so that I wouldn¡¯t forget, which only made my heart bleed.


    Wi Seol-Ah, who was running around with a happy face, tripped over a rock as expected and fell.


    ¡°Ougfgh!¡±


    With a strange sound, she fell to the ground.


    I ran toward her in shock, but even more shockingly, she managed to save the food she was holding.


    ¡°I told you not to run.¡±


    I reached out my hand to her, and Wi Seol-Ah grabbed it and got up.


    ¡°What do I do¡­ I have dirt all over me¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Hongwa will yell at you as soon as she sees you.¡±


    ¡°Oh no¡­!¡±


    Iughed when I saw her realize her biggest problem.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to help you talk it out.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, you said thatst time but snitched on me anyway!¡±


    ¡°Okay, guilty as charged.¡±


    <b><i> How did she find out¡­? I could¡¯ve sworn I snitched on her in secret. </i></b>


    ¡°So cruel¡­¡±


    Even while she was talking in a disappointed tone, she hugged the food she was holding tighter.


    <b><i> What part of her did he see in her that led him to call her a fox?</i></b>


    ¡°Could you buy me more since I¡¯m sa-¡°


    ¡°No.¡±


    Iughed once more, seeing Wi Seol-Ah in shock with her eyes wide open when I rejected her right away.


    In the end, I still bought her all the food she wanted.


    Thest of our purchases were dumplings, and when we arrived back at the n, she seemed to want to give them to me.


    Along with a half-asleep Namgung Bi-ah, the three of us filled our stomachs with dumplings before dinner time.


    Additionally, Hongwa had noticed Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s dirty uniform and reprimanded her.


    The girl signaled me for help with her eyes, but since I had no way to help her, I pretended not to see her.


    I still remembered the cute face Wi Seol-Ah made as she felt betrayed.


    * * * * *


    It had been a week already, and the day of my going to the Tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes arrived.


    It was something I¡¯d nned for quite a while, but something happened that I had not expected, which turned all my ns upside down.


    In the area where everyone had gathered around the carriages, there was a boy standing in front of me. He seemed at least a head taller than me, and he had a sharp, handsome face.


    Tang Soyeol, who was next to me, was ring at the boy for some reason, but he didn¡¯t feel pressured since the girl looked so innocent.


    In this absurd situation, I said to the boy,


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    ¡°Yep¡­¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just me who didn¡¯t like this. His expression wasn¡¯t any better than mine.


    Though he did seem rather nervous, as his body looked stiff.


    ¡°You¡¯reing with us?¡±


    The boy flinched at my question.


    I let out a sigh after hearing the boy¡¯s response.


    In front of me stood the grandson of the First Elder and the genius of Gu Sunmoon.


    ¡°Please take care of me,¡± said Gu Jeolyub.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 131: Why Are You Here Again? (2)

    <b>? </b><b>Why Are You Here Again? (2) </b><b>?</b>


    <b><i> So why is he here again?</i></b>


    It wasn¡¯t really hard to figure that out if I looked back at where it started.


    The day before I leave for Dragons and Phoenixes tournament,


    It was the time when Ist looked over Namgung Jin¡¯s movement.


    Namgung Jin couldn¡¯t afford to stay in Gu n any longer, and I also had ns of my own, so there wasn¡¯t much I could do about it.


    He said that he was fine, but the disappointment in Namgung Jin¡¯s face was clear as day.


    I understood his disappointment, but for me, all I was doing was just say what Elder Shin told me to say to him¡­ so I felt more relieved since I was done with this hassle.


    But the problem came afterwards.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Yangcheon.¡±


    ¡°How have you been?¡±


    After meeting up with Namgung Jin, I went to see the First Elder.


    The Second Elder said he has toe with me when I told him about it,


    But I aggressively denied him and told him that I was going by myself.


    The Second Elder couldn¡¯t understand why I was doing this, but him going with me didn¡¯t really help me much.


    It¡¯d actually be worse since that would mean that I¡¯ve brought someone onpletely opposing side.


    I stared at the skinny but fierce old man that sat in front of me.


    It was a small and skinny body, but I was still able to feel the sharpness within his body.


    He was still a skilled swordsman despite his age.


    However, that also meant that I was now at a level where I could read martial artists at the level of the First Elder.


    The First Elder asked me with a smile.


    ¡°So, what brought you to this old man?¡±


    ¡°I just thought that I should check on you, to see if you were doing fine.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Thank you for your consideration.¡±


    I smiled back at the First Elder.


    Gu Sunmoon.


    It was a branch n of Gu n, and it was also called the Sword of Gu n.


    Location wise, it wasn¡¯t too far from Gu n, but instead of it looking like it¡¯s associated with Gu n,


    It rather feels like they are separated from them.


    I didn¡¯t know whether it was supposed to be like that, or whether it¡¯s been passed down by ancestors of the n.


    ¡°So yes, I heard that you were doing well recently.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I am always well.¡±


    The start of the conversation was simple.


    I couldn¡¯t afford to ask him questions right away after all.


    ¡°I heard that you even had an engagement with a pretty girl, I¡¯m d to hear.¡±


    ¡°Thankfully, her n also saw me in a good light.¡±


    ¡°Yes yes.¡±


    The First Elder smiled after hearing me. Contradicting his smile, the atmosphere felt heavy.


    I felt that he was slowly changing the atmosphere in the room.


    ¡®This old man.¡¯


    He was ever so slightly putting his Qi out into the room, just enough to be not noticeable.


    Since he started doing a nasty thing first, I too also flowed my Qi around and scattered it to air in the room.


    <i>¨C Whoosh-!</i>


    I didn¡¯t use any heat though, as I didn¡¯t even need to do that.


    It seemed like he didn¡¯t expect this to happen, as the First Elder¡¯s expression slowly began to change.


    I then spoke while looking at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not really a fan of this heavy atmosphere you know.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see¡­¡±


    The First Elder erased the smile on his face.


    <b><i> Yeah, I prefer this anyway. </i></b>


    ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve changed quite a bit.¡±


    ¡°I am still growing after all.¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ You were a child that couldn¡¯t even look into my eyes, but now¡­¡±


    <b><i>Was I? I guess I probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to endure that nasty atmosphere he made back then.</i></b>


    If I was still the old me, I wouldn¡¯t even have decided to go see the First Elder.


    I while half-listening to the First Elder, took a sip of the tea in front of me.


    He didn¡¯t put poison in this, right?


    ¡®¡­I¡¯m worrying about such a thing because of the number of times I¡¯ve been tricked.¡¯


    The First Elder wouldn¡¯t have done such a thing in this situation, but he always had assassination and of course, poison on his mind back in my past life, so it made sense why I was worried a little.


    Even now, he had a bad habit of using his Qi to alter the air around him.


    ¡°It seems like you did indeed change a lotpared to yourself back then, it¡¯s nice to see.¡±


    ¡°Is it really nice to see?¡±


    ¡°Of course, how could it not be when the key figure of our n has changed this much for the better?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nice of you to say.¡±


    <b><i> Key figure of the n huh?</i></b>


    I wonder how he¡¯s able to say that like it¡¯s nothing when he doesn¡¯t think that for a second.


    For some time back in the past, I thought that maybe he did think that way,


    But I learned that all his words were lies as time passed.


    ¡°The reason why I came here to see you today, First Elder,¡±


    <i>¨C Woosh-</i>


    A red aura crept up my shoulders and danced around it.


    The aura held the Qi of a peak realm martial artist, and when the First Elder saw it, he began to frown slightly.


    ¡°I just had something to say to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­And what could that be?¡±


    The reason why the First Elder didn¡¯t seem very surprised when he saw that I became a martial artist that had reached the peak realm, was because he probably already knew about it.


    I only had one reason to show that I was at this level.


    It wasn¡¯t because I wanted to hint him that I¡¯d screw him over if he kept bothering me, because I wasn¡¯t strong enough to do so anyways.


    I may be at an impressive level at my age, but it was still just a peak realm.


    It was highpared to ordinary martial artists, but it still wasn¡¯t a level where I could go brag about it to people.


    I was still only at a level where I would die if the Sword Emperor or the Sword Master pulled their sword out against me, let alone the Heavenly Demon.


    It meant that I still wasn¡¯t strong enough for me to be nasty to whoever I wanted.


    <b> ?How about you calm down your personality then.?</b>


    ¡®¡­It really isn¡¯t that easy.¡¯


    I already had calmed down quite a lot.


    The world doesn¡¯t acknowledge that though.


    <b><i> I am aware of that.</i></b>


    <b><i> Considering that I¡¯ve already reached this stage, don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s toote? So stop bothering me.</i></b>


    Something like that, was what I wanted to hint at by showing him my Qi.


    Did the First Elder not take that hint?


    I doubt that.


    After my serious stare, he finally took off hisst mask.


    Not that it seemed like he had any intention to hide it in the first ce.


    ¡°You changed so much that I can¡¯t even tell if it¡¯s you. It¡¯s as if you became a whole different person.¡±


    ¡°I hear that a lot. They do say that all it takes is just one moment for a person to mature.¡±


    ¡°Yes, indeed. I hoped that you never did.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you are doing, or are dreaming, are none of my concern.¡±


    A dream of an old man like him was pointless.


    I didn¡¯t care about what he dreamt of.


    ¡°But for some reason, I get the feeling that I¡¯m always involved in that dream of yours.¡±


    The problem lies where I seem to be the problem for his dream.


    ¡°How could you not be?¡±


    ¡°Right? It¡¯s quite an annoying hassle.¡±


    ¡°What was it?¡±


    The First Elder asked.


    ¡°What was it that changed you, who used to live with your head kept down? Was it some petty hope, or was it some poor belief?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been forever ever since my hope burnt to a crisp, and it¡¯s not like my household is clean enough for me to have belief in anything.¡±


    The fact that father still keeps a person like the First Elder, proved that.


    It really is a shitty household.


    How can there not be a single thing that I liked about it?


    ¡°Your father is filled with arrogance.¡±


    I made a strange expression after hearing his sudden remark.


    What a random parent shit talk.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that true?¡±


    ¡°Are you telling me to join you in insulting my own father?¡±


    I get that I had a hard time understanding my father,


    But what was he trying to get me to do?


    ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t understand how arrogant it is, for your father to think that only you and him can afford to manage thisnd.¡±


    I put down the teacup that I was holding.


    It was because I didn¡¯t expect to hear that from the First Elder.


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Is it strange? For me to know that?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Only a few people knew about this in the whole n.


    I didn¡¯t know if anyone outside the n knew, but that was the case at least for people of the n.


    It had to be.


    ¡®But somehow the First Elder knows huh.¡¯


    I wonder since when he knew about it, or does he even know it to the fullest?


    I didn¡¯t know much about the First Elder.


    Back then, I was just a pathetic existence that didn¡¯t even concern him,


    And the First Elder truly began to show his true colors, only after I was given the spot of the Young Lord.


    ¡°Even with you knowing, you are trying to climb a wall that you don¡¯t even know you could climb?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t climb? Me, or any of my siblings?¡±


    ¡°Any of you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just your father that¡¯s arrogant, but you as well.¡±


    The story might have been different if the First Elder felt bad about the fact that father and I had the job of taking care of the basement,


    But the First Elder had something different in mind.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know. Of how much power possessing them in your hands will give you.¡±


    It felt like my heat was cooling down.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know. No matter what it meant.¡±


    The First Elder wasn¡¯t allowed to step foot in there.


    If he did go see it,


    Then he wouldn¡¯t be at a state where he could walk around normally.


    I didn¡¯t know what kind of delusional dream he was holding,


    ¡°But if you are dreaming about it, I hope that it stays as a dream.¡±


    He had the freedom to dream of whatever he wanted. Which was probably why my father was still keeping him.


    The First Elder then spoke as if he was mocking my words.


    ¡°And what will you do if I choose to not keep it as just a dream?¡±


    ¡°I wonder.¡±


    Even if the First Elder was blinded by his delusion, could he afford to do such a thing?


    Gu Sumoon¡¯s value and role of the n may have been high,


    But father wouldn¡¯t let him do whatever he wanted forever.


    And there was no way that the First Elder did not know that.


    Which was why the First Elder didn¡¯t do anything severe.


    ¡°Do you know?¡±


    I spoke while staring into the First Elder¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°An old dog that used to guard the house, seemed to have a brain problem, as the dog kept on baring its fangs to its owner.¡±


    I mixed some of the stories from my past life.


    It was more interesting that way after all.


    ¡°A dog huh¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, a dog.¡±


    I then smiled slightly while continuing to talk.


    ¡°The owner let the dog be after thinking about all the time spent with the dog, but one day, the dog bit its own owner.¡±


    ¡°Then what.¡±


    ¡°Then do you know what happened?¡±


    ¡°It seems that I do not.¡±


    Thest moments of the First Elder was around this season, a few yearster.


    I remembered because the fall season back then was rather hot.


    The Lord of Gu n raged.


    And the mes he summoned filled the whole sky.


    ¡°He was burnt alive with all of its fangs pulled out.¡±


    If it was just a small bite, the owner would¡¯ve let himself get bitten, but the dog had crossed the line a little too much.


    Didn¡¯t it?


    Since heid hands on his children.


    Father may have acted back then,


    But it might be me that does that in this timeline a bit earlier than father did.


    Coincidentally enough, that day back in my past life, was a day where I could have thrived.


    If I was given a reason that is.


    And it seemed like it won¡¯t be long until I get that reason.


    Which was why I was still able to respond to him with a smile.


    ¡°I just wanted to tell you this story.¡±


    ¡°¡­An interesting tale. Very much so.¡±


    ¡°Right? And I hope it remains just a tale.¡±


    The First Elder may have not hidden his greed in his eyes, but it seemed like he was doing a good job hiding his emotion.


    I wonder if he raged inside.


    It would make sense since a young kid like me disrespectfully talked to him like that.


    ¡°It was a fun tale. I thank you for that.¡±


    The First Elder smiled.


    I was able to know a little more after seeing his smile.


    That my rtionship with him won¡¯t change.


    * * * *


    And seeing Gu Jeolyub now like this, many thoughts came in mind.


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    Was it because I went to father after I had that conversation with the First Elder?


    I remember father just replying ¡®Okay.¡¯.


    I only went there to ask him about what he¡¯ll do about that.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°¡­I was ordered to escort the Young Master of the n.¡±


    ¡°You? Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Did the First Elder y a part in this? But that¡¯d mean father would have had to approve of him.


    It seemed like father also had a say in this.


    ¡°A pawn.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gu Jeolyub avoided my eyes after hearing me.


    Even he seemed to know what his role was.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while though, hasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    I stared at him, but Gu Jeolyub didn¡¯t try to hold eye contact with me.


    Was it because ofst time?


    ¡®I didn¡¯t beat him up that badly.¡¯


    I let him leave peacefully without breaking any of his bones.


    I thought I was being rather kind to Gu Jeolyub, but it seemed like he didn¡¯t see it as the same way as I.


    ¡°Sir Gu¡­¡±


    Tang Soyeol then popped up.


    Then she was ring sharply at Gu Jeolyub.


    ¡®Now that I think about it, they must have met already.¡¯


    It seemed like they¡¯ve met already because of the thing I didst time.


    Because of that, Tang Soyeolined about it to me too.


    When Gu Jeolyub saw Tang Soyeol, he slightly lowered his head and greeted her.


    ¡°Hello again, Lady Tang.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hello.¡±


    Even when that handsome Gu Jeolyub greeted her, Tang Soyeol only replied with a slight frown.


    ¡°Young Master!¡±


    Then Wi Seol-Ah ran towards me in the middle of this situation.


    It was nice to see her, as she seemed to have kept her cheerful-self that I saw from back when I took her out to the streets.


    ¡°Sis Bi-ah is sleeping!¡±


    ¡°I figured.¡±


    As she saidst time, Namgung Bi-ah chose to join me on this trip.


    I heard that she was already in the carriage, and it seemed like she was already asleep in there.


    ¡°Huh? Hello.¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah greeted Gu Jeolyub when she noticed him.


    Then Gu Jeolyub flinched after seeing her.


    Was it because he remembered the time where he was beat up after he tried to take her away from me?


    I then spoke to Gu Jeolyub.


    ¡°What are you going for?¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your role in this?¡±


    Putting aside the fact that he wasing with me as an escort, there had to be another reason of himing with me.


    Gu Jeolyub then showed me a letter after he understood my question.


    It was a rmendation letter for the Dragons and Phoenixes Tournament.


    The one rmending him was none other than Gu Cheolun, which was my father¡¯s name.


    After seeing that, I lost myself for a moment.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    It was father and not the First Elder? When I stared at Gu Jeolyub with an absurd expression, it seemed like Gu Jeolyub felt the same way.


    He seemed like he didn¡¯t know why he was here and why he had to be.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s funny.¡±


    ¡°What is?¡±


    When I turned around to the sudden voice I heard, Gu Ryunghwa was looking towards us with her round eyes.


    ¡°When did youe?


    ¡°Just now¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you here to send us off?¡±


    ¡°I just happened to pass by.¡±


    By the way, the entrance to the n and the guesthouse Gu Ryunghwa was staying in was extreme in distance.


    ¡°Are you leaving now?¡±


    ¡°Seems so.¡±


    ¡°Then when will youe back¡­?¡±


    I looked at Gu Ryunghwa with strange expression when she spoke in a slightly sad voice.


    Gu Ryunghwa also seemed to realize what she said was strange, as she continued to stare at the ground with her face turned red.


    I held in myughter and spoke.


    ¡°I wonder. I doubt it¡¯ll take that long.¡±


    It¡¯ll at least be a shorter trip than when I went to Mount Hua.


    But would Gu Ryunghwa still be in the n by then?


    ¡®I feel like she would still be in the n by the time I¡¯d return.¡¯


    Since I believe she was staying here for half a year.


    While I was trapped in my thoughts, Gu Ryunghwa spoke.


    ¡°¡­Hyuk will look for you a lot.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    <b><i> What did she say?</i></b>


    ¡°What¡¯s with the Hyuk?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Why?¡±


    ¡°Like, what¡¯s with that friendly way of calling him.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with you all of sudden?¡±


    <b><i>Hyuk huh¡­ she¡¯s not talking about the Hyuk I¡¯m thinking about, right?</i></b>


    ¡°Are¡­ you close to him?¡±


    ¡°Not really, but we did see each other yesterday.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Master and the Immortal Healer had a meal together.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean and. We just ate together that¡¯s all¡­¡±


    You ate together when you¡¯re not close? I stared at Gu Ryunghwa with suspecting eyes, but Gu Ryunghwa stared back, wondering why I was acting this way.


    ¡°I gotta go see that Hyuk in the future.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I decided that I¡¯ll get closer to him.¡±


    ¡°Hyuk said that he¡¯s already close to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, so I¡¯ll be even closer.¡±


    <b><i> My little Hyuk.</i></b>


    <b><i>How disappointed I am that I can¡¯t see you right now!</i></b>


    As something was about to emerge out of my chest, Muyeon came to me.


    ¡°Young Master, we¡¯ll load rest of the baggage now.¡±


    ¡°Is there still a lot more?¡±


    ¡°All we have left is the food.¡±


    So the heavy part of the baggage is left.


    I then spoke to Gu Jeolyub who continued to stand still while staring into nothing.


    ¡°You.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Pardon? What do you mean¡­?¡±


    ¡°What are you standing around for, go help them.¡±


    I didn¡¯t care what the First Elder or father wanted to do with him.


    I was nning to use him if they gave him to me.


    Now that it had turned out like this, I nned to make extremely good use of Gu Jeolyub for this trip.


    I then thought while patting Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s head while she stood next to me like a puppy.


    I wonder if Gu Jeolyub knew.


    <b><i> That I don¡¯t let things in the past go so easily. </i></b>


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 132: Don’t Touch Him

    <b>? </b><b>Don¡¯t Touch Him </b><b>?</b>


    Right before I left for the Dragons and Phoenixes Tournament, I met with the second elder who came to see me.


    ¡°Leaving again so soon even though you just returned.¡±


    ¡°I know. I wonder how I ended up in this situation.¡±


    In my past life, I would still bezing around in my home around this time.


    The contrast with my current life was almost enough to bring a wry smile to my face.


    ¡°I heard that this trip won¡¯t take that long, so that¡¯s a relief at least.¡±


    Due to the distance, this trip indeed won¡¯t take that long.


    Then, the Second Elder broached a different topic with me.


    ¡°Around the time you return, Yangcheon, this old man won¡¯t be in the n.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Second Elder, are you going somewhere?¡±


    ¡°It seems like the fifth swordsmen army has run into a problem.¡±


    ¡°The fifth swordsmen army ¡­¡±


    It was the army that Gu Huibi led currently.


    They were currently dispatched for a search. But why would the Second Elder need to go there?


    Did something happen around this time? I couldn¡¯t remember anything big.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry since it¡¯s not that big of a problem.¡±


    ¡°Who in the world would worry about you?¡±


    If anything, I¡¯d be more worried about his opponents.


    ¡°Oh, and the uing Nine Dragon¡¯s Day in winter shouldn¡¯t pose a problem since both your sisters are here.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about my second sister and the youngest one?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Nine Dragon¡¯s Day came around twice a year and it seemed like Gu Ryunghwa and Gu Yeonseo were the ones that would be participating this winter.


    ¡®I wonder if it¡¯ll be okay for Gu Ryunghwa to participate, as she is from Mount Hua.¡¯


    I guess she is allowed to participate after all, considering the absence of objections


    I also heard that Gu Yeonseo had decided not to participate in the Dragons and Phoenixes Tournament this year.


    Whether her choice was due to her attendancest year or my own participation this year,, I didn¡¯t know.


    ¡®¡­Gu Ryunghwa and Gu Yeonseo huh.¡¯


    As I contemted the dynamics between the two, concern for Gu Ryunghwa¡¯s well-being arose due to the obvious strain in their rtionship.


    But I also thought that she might be able to ovee Gu Yeonseo like she did back in Mount Hua.


    ¡®I should probably focus more on my concerns about Gu Yeonseo¡¯¡¯


    I didn¡¯t really have much idea of how she was doing since ourst meeting wasn¡¯t the best.


    I didn¡¯t know how much growth she gained through her in-closed training,


    But Gu Ryunghwa couldn¡¯t be looked down upon either.


    ¡°Oh, Yangcheon.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    When I responded to his call, the Second Elder took out something from his pocket and spoke.


    ¡°I heard that you were going to visit the Shaolin Temple, so- ¡°


    ¡°I refuse.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    I denied him straight away when I saw the Second Elder trying to take something out.


    That man, if I thought about how he made me responsible for delivering Mount Hua¡¯s treasure,


    I didn¡¯t know what he would do now that I was going to Shaolin Temple.


    ¡°I am not going to take anything from you, Second Elder.¡±


    ¡°For God¡¯s sake, how could you deny it when you don¡¯t even know what I¡¯m trying to give you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Whatever you say, I¡¯m not going to take it.¡±


    Who knows? He won over Mount Hua¡¯s treasure through a drinking bet, so there was no guarantee that he didn¡¯t employ a simr tactic for Shaolin Temple¡¯s treasure.


    The Second Elder then smiled and took out a purse.


    ¡°You little brat, you act like I always make you run errands. I just wanted to give you an allowan- ¡°


    ¡°Thank you, Lord Second Elder, I really only have you.¡±


    ¡°¡­You really be more shameless as days go on. What am I going to do with you?¡±


    The Second Elder let out a sigh, but still put the purse in my hand.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t put much in there.¡±


    ¡°Then I might be a little dis-¡­ I was joking. Lower your hand, please.¡±


    I would¡¯ve gotten hit if I let down my guard a little longer.


    When I shook the purse, I heard the sound of silver coins hitting each other.


    And, judging by how it weighed a great deal, it seemed like the Second Elder put a good amount of money in there, unlike his words.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Yep, take the chance to cause some big trouble there.¡±


    I thought I misheard the Second Elder since he said that it was normal.


    ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t you tell me to keep a low profile on myst trip?¡±


    Back when I went to Mount Hua or Sichuan, I remember him nagging me to not stir up trouble, considering my position in the n and the privileges that came with it. But now, his advice was to cause a ruckus?


    The Second Elder then looked at me as if I was the weird one.


    ¡°You are going to the Dragons and Phoenixes Tournament to cause trouble in the first ce. That ce will be filled with people vying for attention.¡±


    The Second Elder might have been exaggerating a little bit, but he wasn¡¯t wrong.


    Fame might be just an extra for a martial artist, but it was pretty important as well.


    In fact, it held considerable weight.


    The reason why kids my age go to the Dragons and Phoenixes Tournament is to establish their names,


    And why they were jealous of whether it was the Lightning Dragon, the Sword Dragon, the Poison Bee, the Sword Phoenix, or any titles that were given to highly ranked prodigies was because it was the symbol of them getting acknowledged as a martial artist, and that they would be the ones that¡¯d lead the future.


    ¡°Though I probably don¡¯t need to tell you that.¡±


    ¡°Where did you get such a firm conviction from?


    ¡°Even if I told you not to cause trouble, history suggests you¡¯d do the exact opposite. So you would cause more trouble if I told you to.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was sad because I couldn¡¯t argue with him.


    The Second Elder and I continued our conversation for a bit after that, then Gu Jeolyub came towards us while covered in sweat.


    ¡°Y-Young Master, we are done loading the carriages.¡±


    ¡°Already?¡±


    That¡¯s disappointing, it seemed like there was less baggage than I thought.


    Despite his heavy breathing, Gu Jeolyub respectfully lowered his head upon noticing the Second Elder by my side.


    ¡°Good day, Lord Second Elder.¡±


    ¡°Oh, It¡¯s Jeolyub. Seems like you¡¯ve grown quite a bit since ourst meeting.¡±


    Gu Jeolyub put on an embarrassed smile on his face. He did indeed seem taller than thest time we met.


    I too, also grew a little this year, but not as much as him¡­ which I didn¡¯t particrly appreciate.


    The Second Elder then spoke to me while looking at Gu Jeolyub.


    <b><i> ¨C Go a little easy on this child since he¡¯s a poor one. </i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C That might be a little hard, but I¡¯ll try.</i></b>


    He spoke to me telepathically, so I did the same.


    The Second Elder seemed a little surprised by that, but he let it pass since he already knew what martial realm I was in.


    ¡°Anyways, have a good trip.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After those words, the Second Elder started to walk away.


    It seemed like he was busy after all.


    Thest thing I saw was Gu Ryunghwa with a sullen look from far away.


    I got in the carriage, and we departed for Hanam, where the Murim Alliance was.


    And yes, Gu Jeolyub was mounted on a horse.


    * * * * *


    The season changed right away after we left for the trip.


    Fall swiftly gave way to winter¡¯s embrace.


    And to prove that, the beautiful maple leaves on the trees gracefully drifted into slumber, promising to return in theing year.


    And I, too, felt a little excited as I faced my first winter after resurrection.


    As I was watching the snow outside, I responded to Wi Seol-Ah when she spoke to me while offering me dumplings.


    ¡°Young Master¡­ are you not cold?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? I quite relish the chill. ¡±


    ¡°Sir Gu¡­ normally you would say it¡¯s cold while dressed like this. .¡±


    Tang Soyeol alsomented.


    Even with them saying that, I didn¡¯t feel much cold after I reached the 5th rank of me arts.


    Thanks to that, my attire now hasn¡¯t changed much from my summer clothing.


    Because of that though, others did probably think that I was feeling extremely cold.


    ¡°Young Master, do you want me to give you my clothes?¡±


    ¡°If I take your clothing, then I might get a lot of bacsh.¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah had herself covered in fur clothing.


    I heard that it was made with a beast¡¯s fur and leather.


    And it was surprisingly made by the Sword Emperor. Judging by how he had a hobby of sculpting, it seemed like he was skilled with his hands.


    In Tang Soyeol¡¯s case, she had lots of people to take care of her since she was from a noble n after all, and it seemed like Tang Soyeol was taking good care of Namgung Bi-ah as well.


    Even now, she was sleeping peacefully in between Tang Soyeol and Wi Seol-Ah.


    ¡°What is she, a bear? It¡¯s like she¡¯s hibernating.¡±


    It seemed like her duration of sleep had increased recently.


    As if Tang Soyeol was responding in her ce, she spoke with a smile.


    ¡°Sis does sleep a lot when it¡¯s cold.¡±


    ¡°You sure it¡¯s just because of the cold? She slept a lot when it was warmer, too.¡±


    ¡°That is true¡­¡±


    Tang Soyeol avoided eye contact as she couldn¡¯t argue with that.


    ¡°¡­Do you want tea by any chance?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to refuse if it¡¯s that same poisonous tea fromst time.¡±


    ¡°Aww.¡±


    During ourst encounter, she graciously offered me tea which I epted, only toter discover that it was infused with a kind of poison that heightened body temperature.


    It was harmless to the body, but it was still crazily bitter as it was a poisonous herb.


    ¡®This is why I can¡¯t let my guard down.¡¯


    Our time together wasn¡¯t lengthy, but thanks to being around her for some amount of time, I didn¡¯t feel ufortable being with Tang Soyeol anymore.


    She also did leave her carriage ande into mine to spend some time together.


    I took a bite of the dumpling that Wi Seol-Ah gave me.


    ¡°When did you bring this anyway?¡±


    ¡°Bgack wghen we wgent hu duh tohwnsht thime.¡±


    ¡°Sorry. You can tell me after you¡¯re done eating.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what Wi Seol-Ah was saying since she had food in her mouth,


    But I think she was saying she got them when we stopped by a town.


    ¡®She eats that much but doesn¡¯t gain any weight.¡¯


    Initially, I had been concerned about Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s slender frame, but thanks to her eating an absurd amount every time, her cheek was puffing up again, which was nice to see.


    Now, Wi Seol-Ah wasn¡¯t really skinny anymore, but looked healthy and was starting to look more like her past self,


    But I was still a bit sad that her soft cheek fat had gone away.


    When I touched Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s cheek in disappointment, it was still soft like jelly.


    ¡®She still seems to have some baby fat left.¡¯


    If she got rid of those too, then I would feel really disappointed.


    My warm hand seemed to provide herfort, as Wi Seol-Ah rubbed her face more into my hand.


    ¡°Is it warm?¡±


    ¡°Young Master¡¯s hand is always warm¡­!¡±


    I still radiated a lot of body heat despite it being the season of winter.


    When I looked outside the window, the snow was slowly falling down, but surely making a pile.


    After watching the snow for a bit, I asked the guy on the horse.


    ¡°How much longer?¡±


    ¡°We should be arriving shortly, I believe.¡±


    I heard an exhausted voice replying to me.


    The person on the horse was none other than Gu Jeolyub.


    The Sword Emperor was on horse duty before, but he didn¡¯te along on this trip.


    It was weird, and it made me think a lot.


    Because it meant that while he didn¡¯te along, he let Wi Seol-Ah on the trip.


    ¡®I wonder what he¡¯s thinking.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t know much about the Sword Emperor, and that made me nervous.


    ? ¡­Couldn¡¯t you simply admit that you don¡¯t trust him??


    ¡®It¡¯s been a while since you came out.¡¯


    It was the voice of Elder Shin that sounded like he was drowning in exhaustion.


    As the season changed, Elder Shin said that he didn¡¯t like the cold, and started to talk less.


    Even though he said spirits can¡¯t feel anything.


    <b>?I may not feel the cold¡­ but winter feels difficult.?</b>


    What was the difference? Both Elder Shin and I couldn¡¯t understand.


    Anyways, other escorts or Muyeon could have easily led my horse,


    But I made Gu Jeolyub do it instead since I heard about his capabilities..


    Gu Jeolyub, who grew up pretty spoiled, looked annoyed when I ordered him to do such a thing, but he didn¡¯t say anything back. He did use a martial art technique that involved heat, so I had to make him do something.


    ¡®Considering how he¡¯s taking all my orders, he really seems to have gotten his weakness exploited by either the First Elder or father.¡¯


    Though it¡¯s probably the First Elder, since I don¡¯t think father would do anything.


    And it didn¡¯t seem like Gu Jeolyub was doing anything else in the meantime.


    ¡®Besides that one time, he got rejected when he tried to start a conversation with Tang Soyeol.¡¯


    Very cold and sharply at that.


    <b><i> ¨C Apologies, but your face is too ugly for me to handle, so please stop talking to me. </i></b>


    It probably wasn¡¯t the weather that made him feel colder after hearing those words.


    Thanks to that, Gu Jeolyub lost all his words that day and didn¡¯t even eat.


    ¡®He didn¡¯t seem to go after that hibernating bear, or Wi Seol-Ah.¡¯


    It probably wasn¡¯t because Namgung Bi-ah and Wi Seol-Ah weren¡¯t pretty.


    Objectively speaking, Tang Soyeol was indeed pretty, but those two were in a league of their own.


    The reason, I suspect, is that he was holding himself back because Namgung Bi-ah was engaged with me, and he got beat up thest time when he tried to go after Wi Seol-Ah.


    ¡®Is that why his target is Tang Soyeol?¡¯


    <b><i> However, it doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s putting much effort into it.</i></b>


    <b><i> Could he truly be here as a mere pawn?</i></b>


    Despite making a bothered face every time, he does everything I tell him to. And he didn¡¯t do anything else besides sparring with Muyeon from time to time.


    Though I did take jabs at him with my words every time I saw him.


    <b><i> ¨C You, bring me water. </i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C I did earlier.</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C Did you clean the carriages?</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C I did in the morning. Like you told me to yesterday.</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C ¡­Did you eat yet?</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C Not yet.</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C ¡­Let¡¯s eat.</i></b>


    He was surprisingly better at working than I expected.


    <b><i> Why?</i></b>


    <b><i> Why is he good at it?</i></b>


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°Just everything, whether it¡¯s him, him, or that guy, I don¡¯t get it.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, grandpa always told me that the world is beyondplete understanding..¡±


    ¡°¡­Elder Wi taught you many things, huh.¡±


    Early education in life is rather scary.


    I spoke to Muyeon, who was walking along the carriages.


    ¡°Muyeon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    He responded while looking ahead, yet his Qi emanated from his body, and was surrounding the near area.


    It seems like,


    ¡®¡­He¡¯s oveing his barriers .¡¯


    Whatever transpired, it seemed like it wouldn¡¯t be too long until Muyeon overcame the wall of peak realm.


    Which meant that he was putting in that much effort.


    ¡°Do we have to go to the Murim Alliance right away upon our arrival?¡±


    ¡°No. We can go after we rest at the lodge that they provided us.¡±


    ¡°They even provided us a lodge?¡±


    They normally wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.


    It seemed like the Murim Alliance was concerned about something.


    ¡®I¡¯d know if I ever participated in one.¡¯


    The one time I participated after I became the young lord, the day turned into a mess.


    The incident that urred in the Dragons and Phoenixes Tournament at that time.


    I would¡¯ve learned a good number of things if that damned thing didn¡¯t happen.


    ¡®I just have to¡­ make sure something like that doesn¡¯t happen this time.¡¯


    It was a disaster of an incident.


    Because all of the young prodigies in the area at that time, met their untimely demise.


    No casualties urred that day, but I knew.


    That everyone, excluding me, died.


    ¡®¡­Can I call that resurrection?¡¯


    As written in the Murim Alliance¡¯s record, everyone survived, including me.


    However, the problem was that no one besides me had any memories of the Abyss.


    ¡®¡­¡¯


    I¡¯ve experienced a considerable expanse of time, including my current life, but the ache in my heart remained the same if I thought about what happened back then.


    ¡®How pointless.¡¯


    It was in the past.


    And it was something I needed to make sure it wouldn¡¯t happen again.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    I focused my senses on the voice of Gu Jeolyub.


    ¡°The pce is now within sight¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Could you wake that bear up?¡±


    In response to my words, Wi Seol-Ah shook Namgung Bi-ah, who fell asleep while leaning on Tang Soyeol.


    ¡°Oomph¡­¡±


    ¡°Sis! You need to wake up!¡±


    ¡°Agh! You drooled, sis¡­!¡±


    I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t see what I just saw.


    ¡®Hanam huh.¡¯


    Drawing in and releasing a breath, I savored the chilly air.


    The heart of the Orthodox Faction that was the root of every problem.


    I arrived at Hanam, where the Murim Alliance and Shaolin Temple were, after a pretty long ride.


    * * * *


    Bacheonmaru, the lodge that the Murim Alliance provided us.


    In the room where the baggage was unpacked, a beautiful woman was frowning.


    Though her expression conveyed a hint of displeasure, it failed to diminish her remarkable beauty.


    ¡°Maybe we arrived too early, My Lady.¡¯


    The woman smiled slightly after hearing her servant.


    ¡°¡­What can we do about it? That person is said to arrive around this time.¡±


    Within the woman¡¯s eyes gleamed a hue reminiscent of the sky on a clear day.


    While staring into those eyes, the servant carefully asked,


    ¡°Should I prepare a drink?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m tempted but it¡¯s fine, It wouldn¡¯t go unnoticed if I have some right now.¡±


    The woman started to think while staring at the snow outside the window.


    ¡°Sori.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t life really a drag?¡±


    After hearing the sudden harsh words from the woman, the servant tripped while unpacking their baggage.


    Then the servant quickly shouted.


    ¡°Mistress please¡­! Exercise caution with your words!¡±


    ¡°Who cares, no one¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°What would you do if the lord heard you¡­¡±


    ¡°Father? Would he fly from Yoryung to all the way here?¡±


    ¡°¡­If it¡¯s the Lord, then he might.¡±


    The woman then chuckled after hearing her servant.


    She admitted that her father might actually do such a thing.


    After watching the snow outside for a long time, the woman closed the window.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold.¡±


    She didn¡¯t like the snow, regardless of where it fell.


    While calming down the body that was shivering due to the cold, the Ice Phoenix, Moyong Hi-ah thought to herself.


    That winter was a drag of a season.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 133: Dont Touch Him (2)

    <b>? Don¡¯t Touch Him (2) ?</b>


    Around the time we arrived at the lodge in Hanam, it had be dinner time already.


    <b><i> ¡®Bacheonmaru, huh.¡¯</i></b>


    A single nce from the outside was enough for me to realize that it was a gigantic building.


    There was a good chance that this was thergest lodge in this area.


    <b><i> ¡®The Murim Alliance really went out of their way.¡¯</i></b>


    They also provided me with a lodge back when I went to the Dragons and Phoenixes tournament in my past life.


    However, they usually provided lodges based on the reputation of one¡¯s n, so there were some instances where people had to pay for their own ce to stay.


    Of course, Gu n always received good rooms to stay in, as my n was not one to be looked down upon.


    In front of the building, a person, who seemed to belong to the Murim Alliance, stood while checking in the young prodigies.


    ¡°You may enter.¡±


    However, the man let Tang Soyeol and Namgung Bi-ah in right away, as if they didn¡¯t need to be checked in the first ce.


    I¡¯d have to assume it was because of the unique appearance associated with their respective ns and the symbols embroidered onto their attire.


    After all, the four noble ns held their exalted status for a reason.


    ¡°Gu Yangcheon of Shanxi¡¯s Gu n¡­ You are all checked in. You may enter.¡±


    Despite letting me in, I felt him stare at me strangely.


    Unlike how he stared at Tang Soyeol and Namgung Bi-ah with dirty eyes, he stared at me peculiarly.


    <b> ?Is it because you look that weird??</b>


    <b><i> ¡®¡­I think it¡¯s more likely because a son of Gu n came here.¡¯</i></b>


    It was probably because I was the son of the Tiger Warrior and the brother of the Sword Phoenix.


    I also showed him my rmendation letter written by the Dishonored Venerable, a document I¡¯d acquired through the second elder, but he didn¡¯t seem to check it.


    It was probably because I already had an invitation letter.


    <b><i> ¡®That¡¯s gonna be a problemter, though.¡¯</i></b>


    It would be nice if they didn¡¯t check it till the end, but¡­


    Even if Murim Alliance did a shitty job, they would check the rmendation letterter for sure.


    This precaution was warranted, as the realm not only housed many maniacs with great strengths, but there were also those who would erupt like mes if they didn¡¯t aplish in spreading their names.


    ¡°You may use the fourth room on the Grand Silver Floor.¡±


    With the staff¡¯s guidance, I headed to the room I¡¯d be staying in.


    I was able to see that the quality of the rooms improved as I went up more floors.


    I¡¯d assume that the two young women who had entered before me probably went to the top floor.


    <b><i> ¡®If it¡¯s Silver, it is not bad at all.¡¯</i></b>


    I was content as long as I had a ce to sleep and I would¡¯ve honestly been happier if I got a room on a lower floor, given its proximity to the dining area.


    Gu Jeolyub, who came with me, had to show his rmendation letter, as he didn¡¯t have an invitation letter.


    When they saw that my father was the one who wrote him the rmendation letter, it becameical to see how the man kept ncing at me and Gu Jeolyub, back and forth.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be unpacking now.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±


    Hongwa and Wi Seol-Ah began to unpack as soon as they came into the room.


    While they were doing so, I took the time to go downstairs and look around.


    Even though the tournament was a week away, it didn¡¯t seem like I was the only one who came early, as others had alsoe ahead of schedule.


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    Among the people, there was a uniform that caught my eye.


    They were young men with rough-looking expressions, wearing dark yellow uniforms.


    They seemed like they were from the Hwangbo n.


    They were the first people I saw in this life who weren¡¯t from any of the four noble ns.


    <b><i> ¡®Now that I think of it, how strange is that?¡¯</i></b>


    Since there were so many people from the noblest of ns around me, I couldn¡¯t get to see anyone from other ns.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    <b><i> Who was the young prodigy from Hwangbo n?</i></b>


    I started to think.


    They probably did have one prodigy. After all, although the Hwangbo n was not among the four noble ns, they were still certainly ranked fairly high.


    Not long after, I was able to think of someone.


    ¡°Was the Silent Fist from that n?¡±


    The new and outstanding expert martial artist that would be called the Silent Fist in the future. This was a person who ughtered many demonic humans with their fist and spread their name at a young age.


    In contrast to the person¡¯s endless hate and rage against demonic humans, their fist was quiet instead of excessive, hence why they were called the Silent Fist.


    <b><i> ¡®Though he ended up bing a demonic human.¡¯</i></b>


    I remembered that person because they were under mymand.


    Was Hwang Bosun their name?


    <b><i> ¡®I don¡¯t see that person amongst those guys, though.¡¯</i></b>


    I didn¡¯t know much about their background, but I did remember that they were from a branch n.


    I guess I could say this was fortunate.


    Meeting the same individuals from my previous life wasn¡¯t always advantageous for me.


    ¡°Young Master! We have finished unpacking!¡±


    I turned around after I heard Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s shout from the room.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Yup!¡±


    ¡°How long do you think it¡¯ll take for you to unpack your stuff?¡±


    I asked Hongwa.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t think it would even take 15 minutes as we don¡¯t have that many things to unpack.¡±


    ¡°Thene down after you¡¯re done, let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ um.¡±


    I looked at Hongwa since she started to smile awkwardly.


    ¡°If we were to join you at the table, then it might attract some unwanted attention towards the Young Master. So we will just- ¡°


    ¡°After all this time?¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°You are starting to care about such a thing now? It¡¯s just having a meal together.¡±


    It was a ce where many noble ns gathered.


    And thanks to the staff visibly treating us as one of the noble ns, there may indeed be people staring at us.


    It might not be perceived well by others for me, the Young Master, to dine with the servants, but¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    In the end, Honghwa nodded after hearing my words.


    From the servants¡¯ perspective, I guess it might make them ufortable.


    And to be honest, ever since my resurrection, my behavior to the servants was closer to my own selfish stubbornness than anything.


    <b> ?So you are admitting that your actions were somewhat self-centered.?</b>


    ¡®Yes. That would be right.¡¯


    <b> ?It is a sin when you yourself know that you are being selfish.?</b>


    ¡®I know that as well.¡¯


    <b> ?¡­Hmph.?</b>


    Elder Shin didn¡¯t continue after hearing my response.


    His sudden silence seemed to imply that he wasn¡¯t pleased, but I should just proceed as I saw fit.


    After Hongwa had left, I opened all the windows in my room.


    While letting the fresh air in, I watched the snow outside.


    Even with all the snow covering the surroundings, the streets remained bright.


    This ce prided itself on being the safest, hence the extensive street lighting everywhere.


    ¡°Safest ce, my ass.¡±


    Since I was aware of its impending destruction in just a few years, I found such a title almostical.


    ¡°I want some alcohol.¡±


    I craved it rather badly today.


    I may not have drank a lot in my past life, but I did enjoy doing so.


    <b> ?Then why refrain from drinking??</b>


    ¡°I gotta hold back.¡±


    Recognizing that my body was not in apletely normal state, I had decided not to bring anything into my body that could disrupt the flow inside.


    As such, I was going to hold off on alcohol for now.


    ¡°¡­Perhaps I should request some pungent tea from Tang Soyeol.¡±


    Wouldn¡¯t they be somewhat simr?


    With that delusional thought, I went downstairs.


    ******************


    Like I said earlier, I still had a week before the tournament began.


    As such, not too many people had arrived here yet.


    There was no way individuals from noble ns enjoyed waiting, which was why the people that were already here were either from far-off ces or had business matters to attend here.


    Thanks to that, it wasn¡¯t too rowdy.


    Meanwhile, I was chewing on something with a frown on my face.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah asked after bringing me a dish filled with food.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not bad, but the dumplings I had back in the carriage were better.¡±


    After serving me first, she proceeded to te her own food before indulging herself.


    Her face broke into a smile after her initial bite.


    ¡°It¡¯s good though¡­¡±


    ¡°It is good. I¡¯m merely drawing aparison.¡±


    ¡°Do you want¡­ tea?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Yeah sure, thanks.¡±


    Was it because Namgung Bi-ah was asleep the entire time? All she was doing was sipping tea without a single bite of food.


    ¡°Where is Lady Tang?¡±


    ¡°Sis Soyeol said that she¡¯d take some time! Apparently, she has to redo her makeup.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ she said¡­ to not say that¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah quickly covered her mouth in horror after hearing Namgung Bi-ah, but the damage was already done since I heard it all.


    Makeup huh¡­


    Does she really have to bother when all we are doing is eating?


    When I pondered as such, Elder Shin started to speak as if he was mocking me.


    <b> ?That¡¯s what it means to be a woman.?</b>


    ¡®But these girls don¡¯t do that though.¡¯


    <b> ?¡­That¡¯s because they¡¯re at a level where they don¡¯t need to, hence why I despise you so much.?</b>


    ¡®Last time you said you didn¡¯t like me, but now you say you despise me¡­¡¯


    Isn¡¯t his hatred for me increasing a little too fast?


    I turned my gaze to a different direction after eating another dumpling.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡±


    ¡°¡­I am.¡±


    I asked Gu Jeolyub, who was barely eating.


    ¡°I went out of my way to call you so you could eat, so why are you only nibbling? Are you looking down at the products of the farmers¡¯ blood and sweat?¡±


    ¡°N, No, sir. I just didn¡¯t expect that you would call for me to such a spot.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s a grand spot or anything.¡±


    Why does everyone make such a fuss about dining with me?


    After a brief hesitation, Gu Jeolyub spoke.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dislike me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°But what does that have to do with this? Just eat.¡±


    If I had to answer whether I liked or disliked him, I would undoubtedly choose thetter.


    I wouldn¡¯t have cared much if he only bothered me.


    However, he just happened to pursue Wi Seol-Ah, which was a significant issue.


    To be honest, because of that, I wanted to use and abuse Gu Jeolyub even more, but¡­


    I felt a little bad after remembering what the Second Elder told me.


    <b><i> ¨C Go a little easy on this child since he¡¯s a poor one. </i></b>


    That one irksome remark had managed to upy a space in my mind.


    Tsk.


    I, too, had a simr experience of being pressured by the people around me, so I did feel a little bad for Gu Jeolyub, even if I didn¡¯t take his personality and thoughts into ount.


    <b><i> ¡®I¡¯m still going to use him a lot, though.¡¯</i></b>


    I then asked Gu Jeolyub, who was carefully putting food into his mouth.


    ¡°What did he say? Your grandfather.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®Huh?¡¯. Look at this guy acting clueless. Telling you to observe me is obvious, but besides that I genuinely can¡¯t tell what is the true purpose of you being here.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t really tell me to do anything to me.¡±


    Yeah, sure he didn¡¯t.


    You should¡¯ve at least said that after hiding your shaky eyes.


    How is everyone around me so bad at lying all the time?


    If someone were to ask me if Gu Jeolyub was a nuisance to me¡­


    I didn¡¯t really feel that he was.


    After all, he wasn¡¯t a guy that could be a nuisance in the first ce.


    But I guess I could say I felt a little bad for him.


    He had the talent, a handsome face, and his background wasn¡¯t too shabby either, but¡­


    He simply got unlucky.


    <b><i> ¡®It¡¯s not that a man of greed is scary,¡¯</i></b>


    It was just scary how everything around them rotted away.


    That¡¯s what I saw in Gu Jeolyub.


    ¡°You do you. Try to be as inconspicuous as possible. If I catch you doing something fishy, I swear I¡¯m going to break your arm for real this time.¡±


    ¡°F-Fishy, of course not.¡±


    He was still a kid.


    He was treated like a young man, but he hadn¡¯t even reached the age of twenty. At most, he was a boy that worked hard.


    And it seemed like the First Elder was the only one who didn¡¯t seem to realize that.


    While in the middle of staring at him, I was suddenly caught off guard by something brushing against my lips, so I quickly backed off.


    When I checked what it was, I found Wi Seol-Ah trying to put food into my mouth.


    ¡°Young Master, you need to eat your veggies too.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°See, you ate everything except the vegetables¡­ Young Master, are you a baby? Grandpa told me only babies are picky with their food.¡±


    ¡°¡­I was going to save them forst.¡±


    ¡°Liar! I have almost never seen Young Master eat any vegetables!¡±


    As always, Wi Seol-ah treating me like a kid was something very new and ufortable to me.


    In the end, I received all the vegetables into my mouth, admitting defeat against her.


    <b> ?Hehe, weren¡¯t you the one who continued to treat her like a child??</b>


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Life is really exhausting.¡¯</i></b>


    Even while filling my stomach, I made sure to continue looking around.


    If I had learned anything from the experiences of my past life, it was that something was always bound to happen in a building like this.


    Because when people considered to be fairly strong were gathered up in one area, there would always be that one guy who couldn¡¯t resist showing off.


    This was especially the case for young prodigies.


    <b><i> ¡®Therefore, I gotta be careful so the shitstorm doesn¡¯te my way.¡¯</i></b>


    I couldn¡¯t afford to stir up trouble right away. If I were to, it¡¯d have to be after a week.


    So I had to pray that nothing happened to me till then.


    ¡°Young Master, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Over there¡­¡±


    As expected, nothing ever went the way I wanted it to.


    When I looked in the direction that Wi Seol-Ah was pointing at, people were gathered around a giant figure wearing a dark yellow uniform.


    He possessed an impressive physique, though not quite as much as the Second Elder.


    <b><i> ¡®Hwangbo n?¡¯</i></b>


    It seemed like they were a young prodigy from the Hwangbo n that I saw earlier.


    Who was it? Were they a blood rtive of their n¡¯s lord?


    I couldn¡¯t recognize anyone standing around him.


    However, I¡¯d assume they were from a well-known n, considering they came to the Dragons and Phoenixes tournament.


    Then, I saw a woman in the middle of the crowd, seemingly bearing the weight of everyone¡¯s insults.


    The dumpling I was about to devour came to a halt as my eyes settled on her figure.


    I couldn¡¯t see her face because of the veil she was wearing and nothing gave away the n she belonged in.


    Her uniform seemed beautiful, but it didn¡¯t seem too high in quality.


    And I couldn¡¯t see her bodyline, as she had ovepped many clothes due to the cold weather.


    However, her earrings were clearly visible.


    And those earrings had caught my eyes.


    It wasn¡¯t an essory that symbolized her n or anything remotely special.


    They were merely earrings with a unique shape, but they were the same earrings a certain woman had worn, even until the end.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­That crazy bitch is here too?¡¯</i></b>


    I swiftly threw away my brief hesitation and proceeded to eat my dumpling, as if I hadn¡¯t seen a thing.


    That scary woman might notice even the slightest hesitation that I make.


    As such, I looked away. There was no need to question if she was someone different from my thoughts.


    I was already certain.


    I didn¡¯t know why a blood rtive from one of the four noble ns came here so early.


    However, one thing was certain. I had no desire to be entangled with whatever she did.


    <b><i> ¡®I did expect to see her since it is the Dragons and Phoenixes tournament.¡¯</i></b>


    But actually seeing her in person made me think about many things.


    Most of them weren¡¯t too positive either.


    ¡°What n are you from? I am Hwangbo Cheolwi. Would you like to have a drink together?¡±


    The man, introducing himself as Hwangbo Cheolwi, extended her an offer to drink. However, the woman gestured towards the ss already in front of her.


    ¡°Apologies, but I¡¯ll have to pass for next time, as I¡¯m drinking already.¡±


    ¡°It might be more enjoyable since you are already doing so. On this chilly night, wouldn¡¯t drinking with thepany of others make it warmer?¡±


    ¡°I apologize again, but I already have someone to drink with.¡±


    With a beautiful voice, she declined his offer once again.


    But it seemed like Hwangbo Cheolwi had no intention of backing down, as he pulled out a chair and sat in front of her.


    ¡°I¡¯m Hwangbo Cheolwi.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, you told me earlier.¡±


    ¡°Do you not know the Hwangbo n?¡±


    ¡°I do. They are a great n, aren¡¯t they? ¡±


    A great n my ass. Even though they were, there was no chance that they were greater than the four noble ns.


    And the woman under the veil was a member of those very ns.


    <b><i> ¡®Does that boar-like bastard not have a brain?¡¯</i></b>


    It seemed like he already had a drink before this, but he should still be a little more cautious at a ce like the Dragons and Phoenixes tournament.


    <b><i> ¡®How could he just act like that without thinking first?¡¯</i></b>


    It was really shitty as it felt like I was watching myself from the past.


    ¡°If you know that already, aren¡¯t your actions a bit¡­you know?¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Sheesh¡­ That cold voice of yours, so charming. If it isn¡¯t too impolite of a request, could you please take off that veil?¡±


    ¡°It is impolite.¡±


    I continued to dine, but my ears were attuned to their exchange.


    Judging by what I heard, it seemed like it was the first time Hwangbo Cheolwi came to the Dragons and Phoenixes tournament.


    Since no one would approach another so presumptuously without proper knowledge of their background.


    Which was why I was worried.


    Not for that bitch drinking while feigning ignorance and acting all weak, but for that boar-like bastard, Hwangbo.


    He went for a person that he shouldn¡¯t have touched.


    How unlucky of him.


    <b><i> ¡®At least I¡¯m not tangled up in this mess.¡¯</i></b>


    Unlucky as he was, I didn¡¯t care as long as the shitstorm didn¡¯te to me.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    Fortunately, someone interrupted, as if wishing to stop this exchange.


    It wasn¡¯t like anything good was going to happen to them if they involved themselves in that situation.


    Perhaps it was a person who loved helping others.


    ¡°¡­What do you think you¡¯re doing right now?¡±


    But that person happened to be from our party¡­?


    Hwangbo Cheolwi then turned his head towards the voice, which happened to be us.


    I realized that the situation went beyond merely bad, judging by his expression that had turned to one of anger.


    With a face of bewilderment, I looked up to see the one who shouted these words.


    It appeared that he was utterly unconcerned with my gaze at this point.


    A young man with eyes that was ame with the determination to help others.


    Gu Jeolyub was the one shouting at that boar-like bastard, Hwangbo.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 134: Plant Your Head On The Ground (1)

    <b>? nt Your Head On The Ground (1) ?</b>


    Before following Gu Yangcheon to Hanam, Gu Jeolyub recalled what he had discussed with the First Elder.


    <b><i> ¨C So, what exactly is my role there¡­? </i></b>


    It had been an unexpected assignment to head to Hanam.


    Furthermore, his objective was none other than participating in the Dragons and Phoenixes tournament.


    He always thought that an opportunity to engage in such a tournament would eventually present itself.


    However, Gu Jeolyub didn¡¯t expect that he would be sent to the tournament with Gu Yangcheon.


    <b><i> ¨C In the Dragons and Phoenixes tournament, all you have to do is show off your talent.</i></b>


    The First Elder responded as such to Gu Jeolyub¡¯s question, but¡­


    Gu Jeolyub knew that that wasn¡¯t all that the First Elder wanted.


    As expected, the First Elder continued to ask additional things from Gu Jeolyub.


    <b><i> ¨C Can you outshine that child?</i></b>


    That child.


    Gu Jeolyub knew who the First Elder was referring to when he said that.


    The only son of the Gu n, Gu Yangcheon.


    It was a name he had heard ever since Gu Jeolyub began to step foot into the martial arts world.


    And he was also a figure that the First Elder talked about endlessly, implying a sense of rivalry between them.


    <b><i> ¨C You have to be the lord.</i></b>


    This was something Gu Jeolyub heard endlessly.


    <b><i> ¨C We can¡¯t let a child like him lead the n. </i></b>


    When Gu Jeolyub was young¡­


    His duel against Gu Yangcheon was pathetic.


    Gu Yangcheon was way too powerless.


    And he had an obscenely dirty mouth.


    At the end of the duel, Gu Jeolyub broke Gu Yangcheon¡¯s arm. He didn¡¯t intend to cause such harm, but his emotions got the better of him.


    He had already forgotten about why he was so infuriated that day.


    Despite him breaking the arm of a blood rtive, the lord didn¡¯t give any punishment to Gu Jeolyub.


    The First Elder thought that no punishments were given because the lord himself had already given up on his child.


    Gu Jeolyub thought the same back then, but he wondered if that was really the case now that he thought about it.


    At that time, Gu Jeolyub had the same thought as the First Elder.


    He wondered if it was really okay for a child like Gu Yangcheon to be the lord of the n.


    Even though he, himself, was much better.


    Even though he felt that he could do better. He was already adopting the same mindset as the First Elder before he even recognized it.


    But, around a yearter¡­


    Gu Jeolyub lost to Gu Yangcheon miserably.


    To a boy he so contemptuously looked down upon. Moreover, in such a pathetic manner.


    ¡®Why¡­? How?¡¯


    What happened in such a short amount of time for Gu Yangcheon to change that much?


    The way he talked and behaved had changed; Even the atmosphere around him could not be recognized anymore.


    And the beautiful servant who was next to Gu Yangcheon at that time.


    For a fleeting moment, Gu Jeolyub was captivated by her otherworldly beauty.


    As such, he intended to separate that servant from Gu Yangcheon.


    After all, he didn¡¯t know what a bastard like him would do to her.


    Of course, now, he was able to realize how immature he was with his choices back then.


    <b><i> ¨C You can shine much brighter than that child. </i></b>


    That was what the First Elder had said.


    He proimed that Gu Jeolyub could do it and it won¡¯t be hard.


    But was that really the case?


    <b><i> ¨C You can, right?</i></b>


    The greed in the First Elder¡¯s eyes pressured Gu Jeolyub.


    Gu Jeolyub, after staring at those eyes, finally responded after hesitating.


    <b><i> ¨C ¡­Yes. I¡¯ll try my best.</i></b>


    It was a response that contradicted how he felt from the inside.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Sigh.¡¯</i></b>


    It has been some days since he had set for Hanam. Gu Jeolyub worked rather hard during this time.


    He endured and followed all of Gu Yangcheon¡¯s orders whenever they were given.


    And he tried to get along with the group, who appeared somewhat distant.


    Of course, he did get rejected by Tang Soyeol when he tried to get closer to her and became extremely sad for some time.


    <b><i> ¡®Why does she not like me?¡¯</i></b>


    Gu Jeolyub knew that he had a pretty handsome face.


    At least more than Gu Yangcheon.


    But for some reason, the space near Gu Yangcheon was filled with many beautiful women.


    What was the reason for that?


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Maybe the standard for a man¡¯s look changed, and I didn¡¯t notice it.¡¯</i></b>


    He even had such a thought.


    Gu Jeolyub looked at Hwangbo Cheolwi, who was ring at him back with fiery eyes.


    To be honest, his motives extended beyond merely rescuing the woman surrounded by that crowd.


    He did indeed want to save her, but he also had a different goal.


    <strong><em>¨C You can shine, right?</em></strong>


    How would he shine? Gu Jeolyub didn¡¯t know what to do.


    So he decided to try anything that he could.


    ¡°Did you really just shout at me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­!¡±


    Along with a ¡®Thud-!¡¯, the giant walked through the crowd that was surrounding him, and walked towards Gu Jeolyub.


    ¡°Someone dares to shout? At me?¡±


    Along with a growling voice, Gu Jeolyub felt pressured.


    It was a dense pressure thatplemented his giant physique, but it didn¡¯t necessarily instill fear within Gu Jeolyub.


    After he lost to Gu Yangcheon, Gu Jeolyub made a habit of observing his opponent meticulously.


    It was so that he wouldn¡¯t repeat the same mistakes he made that day,


    And thanks to that, he seeded in having a more perceptive sight.


    That giant was weaker than himself. Hwangbo n was a prestigious n that he heard of at least once in his life. And because of that, Gu Jeolyub also felt a little excited.


    After all, it meant that he wasn¡¯t falling behind other young prodigies of prestigious ns.


    This was no longer an assumption, but now a certainty.


    ¡°How dare you raise your voice towards Hwangbo when I don¡¯t even recognize you? Do you want to get in trouble?¡±


    Crack.


    Hwangbo Cheolwi¡¯s muscles started to make a horrifying sound. Gu Jeolyub¡¯s hand automatically grabbed the hilt of his sword hanging at his waist.


    He was ready to unsheathe it whenever.


    <b><i> ¡®This much is enough.¡¯</i></b>


    Didn¡¯t this look rather cool? Defeating a douchebag that harassed a woman?


    ¡®I think it does.¡¯ Gu Jeolyub thought to himself.


    Hwangbo Cheolwi came closer aggressively and Gu Jeolyub slowly started to flow his Qi.


    The tension was so taut that it could be cut with a knife.


    However, contrary to Gu Jeolyub¡¯s expectation of an explosive sh,


    Hwangbo Cheolwi stopped himself with a shocked expression.


    The direction he was looking at wasn¡¯t towards Gu Jeolyub.


    <b><i> Huh?</i></b>


    Gu Jeolyub looked towards the direction of Hwangbo Cheolwi¡¯s gaze.


    He then saw someoneing down to the first floor while casting a gaze in their direction.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    It was a girl with dark green hair and a vividly gleaming green eye.


    She was part of Gu Yangcheon¡¯s group, the Poison Phoenix of Sichuan¡¯s Tang n, Tang Soyeol.


    ¡°Tang¡­ Soyeol.¡±


    Hwangbo Cheolwi seemed to know her, as he called her name with a slightly shaky voice.


    Tang Soyeol looked at Hwangbo Cheolwi with contempt before letting out scornfulughter.


    ¡°I wondered who it was, but it was you.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°You seemed to have grown more, but did you still not fix that stupid brain of yours?¡±


    Even with Tang Soyeol¡¯s cold and harsh words, Hwangbo Cheolwi remained silent.


    ¡°I heard that the Hwangbo n was sending you here. So I checked just in case¡­¡±


    Tang Soyeol let out a deep sigh as she finished her sentence.


    Then, Hwangbo Cheolwi suddenly kneeled as he faltered.


    What happened? Why did he go down on his knees all of a sudden? Gu Jeolyub¡¯s curiosity was answered partially when Hwangbo Cheolwi fiercely shouted.


    ¡°How dare you¡­!¡±


    It seemed like he didn¡¯t intend to kneel. Then, was Tang Soyeol responsible for that?


    <b><i> ¡®¡­What did she do?¡¯</i></b>


    Was this the infamous poison of the Tang n? If that was the case, it was a terrifying thing to witness.


    After all, Gu Jeolyub didn¡¯t even see what Tang Soyeol did.


    <b><i> ¡®Is this¡­ the strength of the Five Dragons and Phoenixes?¡¯ </i></b>


    The geniuses of this generation, renowned as the stars among stars.


    Gu Jeolyub was able to realize how talented they truly were after witnessing it for himself.


    Before, he merely thought of her as a pretty girl who chased after Gu Yangcheon.


    However, he now recognized that she was undoubtedly worthy of being the young prodigy known as the Poison Phoenix.


    ¡°How dare I?¡±


    Tang Soyeol instantly began to frown after hearing Hwangbo Cheolwi¡¯s words.


    When Hwangbo Cheolwi noticed her discontent, he flinched his body.


    ¡°Hwangbo Cheolwi, do you know who you are speaking to right now?¡±


    ¡°¡­Crack.¡±


    Hwangbo Cheolwi clenched his teeth after hearing Tang Soyeol.


    Hwangbo n may have been a fairly prestigious n, but they certainly didn¡¯tpare to the Tang n, which was one of the Four Noble ns.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think such words ought to be spoken by a representative of merely the Hwangbo n. If youck both the talent and background, know your ce. You will die if you don¡¯t.¡±


    For her to say ¡®merely¡¯ to a prestigious n such as the Hwangbo n.


    The aura behind her sharp and thunderous criticism was terrifying.


    After all, Gu Jeolyub¡¯s heart was beating crazily even though she wasn¡¯t even addressing him.


    ¡°Also,¡±


    Tang Soyeol¡¯s gaze shifted, settling upon Gu Jeolyub.


    ¡°You¡¯re no different either.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only right to respectfully maintain some distance from others for everyone¡¯s sake. I get why that giant did it because even his brain is made out of muscles, but what about you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Uh, it¡¯s just that,¡±


    Gu Jeolyub felt frustrated. All he wanted to do was save that woman from Hwangbo Cheolwi.


    Not caring about what Gu Jeolyub was thinking about, Tang Soyeol spoke harsh words to him.


    ¡°At least try to be smart if you are ugly.¡±


    ¡°Pffb¡­ Cough cough!¡±


    The person who had the biggest reaction to Tang Soyeol¡¯s words was Gu Yangcheon.


    Gu Jeolyub wore a bewildered expression as if he had just misheard her, while Gu Yangcheon spit out all the tea he had been drinking.


    ¡°Young Master, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fi- Cough!¡±


    ¡°Towel! Towel!¡±


    As Wi Seol-Ah cleaned up the mess, Tang Soyeol resumed her verbal assault on Gu Jeolyub and Hwangbo Cheolwi.


    <i> Tsk-!</i>


    ¡°How pathetic¡­ Screw off, along with your group, as quickly as possible.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Will you listen only after I have burnt away your tongue? I¡¯m quite adept at that, you know. ¡±


    Unlike her innocent appearance, the atmosphere she emitted was terrifying.


    Hwangbo Cheolwi¡¯s body began to shake due to his fury.


    However, he didn¡¯t have the guts to go against the Tang n. As such, he quickly got up and went up the stairs, passing by Tang Soyeol.


    Hwangbo Cheolwi¡¯s crew hastened after him in a flurry,


    All that remained was the dumbfounded expression on Gu Jeolyub¡¯s face.


    ¡°¡­This is why I didn¡¯t want toe here. Everyone is just so pathetic.¡±


    After saying those words, the face of the tiger-like Tang Soyeol instantly transformed at the sight of Gu Yangcheon.


    ¡°Young Master Gu~!¡±


    She ran towards the dining table with a bright smile. And Gu Jeolyub undoubtedly saw that¡­


    Gu Yangcheon had a slightly terrified face as he cautiously moved back.


    After watching that, Gu Jeolyub got up awkwardly.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­I guess everything was resolved smoothly.¡¯</i></b>


    He may have been embarrassed, but Gu Jeolyub felt okay since the woman was ultimately saved in the end.


    In reality, nothing went well for him, but Gu Jeolyub was trying his best to cope.


    With cautious steps, he approached the woman who had previously been the target of Hwangbo Cheolwi¡¯s bullying.


    ¡°H-Huh? That piece of-!¡±


    He heard Gu Yangcheon say something behind him, but Gu Jeolyub had already arrived right in front of her.


    ¡°Are you okay? Lady?¡±


    The woman concealed under a veil remained unresponsive. Was it because of how shocked she was?


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of everything that had just happened, so- ¡°


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    The woman let out a deep sigh. Atr first, Gu Jeolyub thought that it was a sigh of relief.


    ¡°La- ¡°


    ¡°How annoying.¡±


    However, such a thought was swiftly shattered when her next words rang out.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thankful for your kindne¡­ Wait, is it even kindness?¡±


    The voice that came from behind the veil waspletely different from earlier.


    It was much colder than the demeanor disyed by Tang Soyeol moments before,


    And way more rigid.


    It was as if he was talking to a chunk of ice.


    ¡°Everything that I¡¯ve nned is all ruined now¡­ What a hassle.¡±


    ¡°Lady¡­ What are you- ¡°


    For a brief moment, Gu Jeolyub saw the sky-blue eyes hidden under the veil.


    Moreover, those eyes red at him fiercely.


    ¡°Do you remember what the Poison Phoenix said earlier?¡±


    The woman slowly got up from her seat.


    Now that he looked at her, she was way taller than he expected.


    She was around the same height as Namgung Bi-ah, who never stopped sleeping.


    ¡°About how you will die if you don¡¯t know your ce. She wasn¡¯t lying when she said that.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about so suddenly¡­ ¡°


    ¡°From now on, I believe you should first examine the situation closely before you act. You would¡¯ve gotten in trouble if it weren¡¯t for that man behind you.¡±


    Behind¡­? When Gu Jeolyub turned around after hearing her words, he saw Gu Yangcheon.


    The woman looked around before whispering to Gu Jeolyub quietly.


    ¡°¡­My ns may have been ruined, but thankfully, it seems today wasn¡¯t the day anyway. Tomorrow seems more likely.¡±


    Soon thereafter, the woman walked away, passing by Gu Jeolyub, who still couldn¡¯tprehend what she was talking about.


    The woman stopped for a moment when she noticed Namgung Bi-ah beside Gu Yangcheon, spectating as if she was entertained.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She flinched after she noticed Namgung Bi-ah, but didn¡¯t say anything to her and proceeded to go upstairs.


    As Gu Jeolyub tried to process the baffling encounter, he found himself covering his reddening ears, lost in his thoughts.


    <b><i> ¡®I don¡¯t know anymore.¡¯</i></b>


    He decided to give up on contemting further.


    As Gu Jeolyub returned to his seat while massaging his temples due to the headache-inducing situation, he heard a gentle voice.


    ¡°Jeolyub.¡±


    Gu Yangcheon was smiling at Gu Jeolyub while looking at him.


    Yes, that very same Gu Yangcheon.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a one-on-one talk with this Big Broter, okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­Young Master?¡±


    For reference, Gu Yangcheon was younger than Gu Jeolyub, both in height and appearance.


    However, no one in the vicinitymented on what Gu Yangcheon just said.


    ¡°Oh, right.¡±


    After finishing the remaining dumpling, Gu Yangcheon directed a question at Gu Jeolyub.


    ¡°Do you know how to drive your head into the ground?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you if you don¡¯t. I think you need to learn.¡±


    Realization dawned on Gu Jeolyub as he saw the grin on Gu Yangcheon¡¯s face.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but he was positively fucked.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 135: Plant Your Head On The Ground (2)

    <b>? nt Your Head On The Ground (2) ?</b>


    After the meal ended and she had returned to her room, the servant asked Moyong Hi-ah.


    ¡°How did it go?¡±


    Her mistress had earlier expressed her intention to go there as she nned, but it seemed like things didn¡¯t go smoothly, judging by her expression.


    ¡°It seems like today wasn¡¯t the right day.¡±


    The oue was just as she expected it to be.


    ¡°There was a disrupter too.¡±


    ¡°A disrupter?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. There was someone too dense to realize what was going on.¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah thought of Gu Jeolyub as she said this.


    He had a decent face and his skills were also fairly good as apparent in his actions.


    However, the timing just wasn¡¯t right.


    ¡°Thankfully, it seems like it will happen a dayter than I expected anyway.¡±


    Judging by the information she had, she expected that it would certainly be today. However, it wasn¡¯t, thus making Moyong Hi-ah wonder if something had happened.


    That person still hasn¡¯t arrived at the Dragons and Phoenixes tournament.


    ¡°Are you going to do it tomorrow as well?¡±


    ¡°Might as well make the most of it since I already gave them payment.¡±


    Hwangbo Cheolwi¡¯s acting skill was much better than Moyong Hi-ah expected, which helped a lot.


    She hadn¡¯t anticipated Tang Soyeol¡¯s interference, though.


    <b><i> ¡®Why is that child already here?¡¯</i></b>


    The Poison Bee, Tang Soyeol. She was infamous for having an innocent face, but a personality thatpletely contradicted such an appearance.


    If the situation was a bit exaggerated, it could be said that she had managed to overpower Hwangbo Cheolwi, who seemed twice her size.


    It made Moyong Hi-ah think that she had improvedpared to thest time they met.


    Because of that, Hwangbo Cheolwi had to go through a hard time, causing him some difort.


    And most importantly,


    <b><i>¡®Namgung¡­¡¯</i></b>


    In the middle of what seemed to be Tang Soyeol¡¯s crew, there was a woman wearing the Namgung n¡¯s uniform.


    This woman stood out with her white-bluish hair and subdued blue eyes.


    <b><i> ¡®Was there a person like her in the Namgung n?¡¯</i></b>


    The only thing that came into Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s mind was the rumor that there was a female blood rtive in Namgung n, the sister of their son.


    It was said that she didn¡¯t leave her n much, so there was very little information about her.


    <b><i> ¡®So why would such a person be here?¡¯</i></b>


    Moyong Hi-ah expected that the Namgung n would arrive tomorrow.


    So if she really was a blood rtive of the Namgung n, then something was strange about that group.


    <b><i> ¡®I did hear that the Namgung n was nning an engagement with another n¡­¡¯ </i></b>


    Does that mean that this group was from the n that the Namgung n nned an engagement with? The Gu n of Shanxi, where the Tiger Warrior sat as the lord?


    Moyong Hi-ah remembered hearing that they agreed on an engagement with the Tiger Warrior¡¯s son.


    <b><i> ¡®Then I wonder who it was amongst them.¡¯</i></b>


    While feeling the cold breeze that came in through the window, Moyong Hi-ah fell into deep contemtion.


    The person who stared, as the dense guy tried to save her from Hwangbo Cheolwi.


    Quietly, in a calm way.


    The only person that stayed calm in such a chaotic situation.


    Moyong Hi-ah had a keen sense. And it was way better than others at that.


    Having experienced such situations since childhood, she was confident in her ability of deducing and sensing certain things.


    And that sense of hers was urging her to be cautious of that boy.


    The boy was focused on eating the food in front of him.


    However, his peripheral vision was observing all of Hwangbo Cheolwi¡¯s movements.


    Ready to interrupt if a problem erupted.


    And the fact that he didn¡¯t flow any Qi was likely due to one of two reasons.


    It was either because he didn¡¯t want to attract others¡¯ attention, or because he didn¡¯t even need to use his Qi.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­There is no way though.¡¯</i></b>


    Hwangbo Cheolwi might not have been talented enough to be called a Dragon or a Phoenix, but he was still a blood rtive of a well-known n.


    Even she herself, who was recognized as the Snow Phoenix, couldn¡¯t face Hwangbo Cheolwi without using Qi.


    Moreover, there was no way that he could¡¯ve stopped Hwangbo Cheolwi from that distance.


    ¡°Mistress?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I had a bunch of thoughtse into my head for a moment.¡±


    Because so many unexpected things had urred, Moyong Hi-ah felt a little exhausted. After hearing Moyong Hi-ah, her servant promised to bring her some tea right away.


    Moyong Hi-ah, who was left alone, whispered quietly while facing the breeze.


    ¡°I hope that things go as expected tomorrow.¡±


    A situation where things didn¡¯t go as she expected,


    That was what Moyong Hi-ah hated the most.


    *******************


    After around three years of living in the Abyss¡­


    Approximately half of the people had died and everyone was overwhelmed with fatigue.


    They were weary from watching that purple moon, that red sky.


    They were weary of eating demon¡¯s flesh.


    They were weary of losing hope in their continued survival.


    <b><i> ¨C What did you just say?</i></b>


    A sharp air swept through the space inside the cave. Wi Seol-Ah didn¡¯t pull out her sword, but the Qi she emitted felt so overwhelming that it felt like she had.


    <b><i> ¨C I don¡¯t think you understood me.</i></b>


    Despite feeling that deadly atmosphere, Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s expression didn¡¯t even change one bit.


    Instead, she became more serious.


    <b><i> ¨C Then are you telling me to understand that damned baby?</i></b>


    It was rare to see Wi Seol-ah raise her voice.


    And it was even rarer to see her react this fiercely.


    <b><i> ¨C How am I supposed to understand, when you are telling me to forsake ourrade?</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C But what alternative do you propose, if you don¡¯t wish to ept such a fact?</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C Snow Phoenix!</i></b>


    Even with Wi Seol-ah¡¯s fierce shouting, Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s cold expression remained the same.


    <b><i> ¨C Young Sword Master, I understand that you find cooperation and respect important, but are you willing to risk the lives of all for the sake of one? </i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C Even if you say that¡­ </i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C What I¡¯m saying! Is¡­ </i></b>


    Moyong Hi-ah threw the fan she was holding to the ground. Because of the long brutal time she had spent in this ce, the fan was already in shambles.


    <b><i> ¨C We can only consider such an option if we have a viable solution. Young Sword Master, you cannot shoulder everything alone. </i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C Then I shall just-</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C I¡¯m telling you to see if we could hold out by ourselves if we lose you. </i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C ¡­Snow Phoenix.</i></b>


    Silence filled the room as no one could muster a response. She understood Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s feelings, but it was true that Moyong Hi-ah wasn¡¯t wrong.


    She was always like that. She never said anything wrong.


    And that was true in this moment as well.


    <b><i> ¨C The same goes for the Water Dragon that¡¯s outside right now and others as well. </i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C So you¡¯re telling me right now, to give up on Young Master Gu?</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C Yes.</i></b>


    <i>Crack</i>.


    After hearing Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s blunt response, Wi Seol-Ah clenched her teeth. She clenched them so hard that it sounded as though they might shatter.


    Moyong Hi-ah then looked towards me.


    <b><i> ¨C Young Master Gu.</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C What.</i></b>


    I respondedzily while looking at her.


    Since I knew better than anyone that this was the best action to take.


    <b><i> ¨C I¡¯ll hear your resentmentter.</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C When? After you die?</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C Yes.</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C You crazy bitch, how could you be so quick to respond like that.</i></b>


    Iughed, unable to contain my amusement at her absurdity. Wi Seol-Ah then interrupted.


    <b><i> ¨C I¡­ don¡¯t think I could go through with this after all. I will-</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C I¡¯ll do it.</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C ¡­!</i></b>


    Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s expression soured upon hearing me.


    <b><i> ¨C I¡¯ll just get it over with.</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C What nonsense are you talking about¡­! If you go there- </i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C I¡¯ll die.</i></b>


    Wi Seol-ah shut her lips after hearing my response.


    Who wouldn¡¯t know about it? Who wouldn¡¯t know about all the demons wreaking havoc outside? Who wouldn¡¯t know how dire the current situation was?


    Their numbers were countless.


    And in such a situation, the Water Dragon and some others were barely holding their own.


    This was the same for Wi Seol-Ah. She was fighting just a moment ago, but returned so that she could recover her Qi.


    <b><i> ¨C Did that crazy bitch say anything wrong?</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C Young Master Gu¡­</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C Don¡¯t let your emotions consume you, especially in times like these. If you¡¯re going to resent, don¡¯t direct it at that woman but at everyone else.</i></b>


    Since I, too, was ming myself for my own weakness.


    Wi Seol-Ah always wore an exhausted expression whenever she lost someone.


    But what could we do about it?


    <b><i> ¨C Everyone will die, if I¡¯m not the one to step up.</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C I, too, could y that role.</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C Yes, it¡¯s not just me that could y this role. Everyone else can as well. </i></b>


    But I was the one that mattered the least. If Wi Seol-Ah, the strongest of our group, were to die, then all hopes of surviving would be lost.


    In a situation like this, even losing a single person was a luxury we couldn¡¯t afford.


    <b><i> ¨C We already missed the chance to escape this hell together with everyone. </i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C ¡­</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C What? Do you think I want to die? It¡¯s just that I have no choice but to do so because everyone will die if I don¡¯t. </i></b>


    Could everyone truly survive if I willingly became bait for the demons? I couldn¡¯t say for sure.


    But I still had to try.


    I felt Wi Seol-ah looking at me, but I averted my eyes. The others who had stayed quiet in the background avoided looking at me.


    I didn¡¯t care whether it was because of guilt or relief.


    <b><i> ¨C Three years huh? I¡¯ve held on for a long time. </i></b>


    Even though I didn¡¯t deserve to.


    Even in a situation where I should have died already, I clung to life.


    The guilt of trampling over others¡¯ survival instincts to ensure my own weighed heavily on me.


    So I felt like I could relieve myself now.


    <b><i> ¨C You.</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C Yes.</i></b>


    Moyong Hi-ah was still looking at me. Her expression remained the same.


    <b><i> ¨C ¡­</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C Do you not have anything to say?</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C Nope, nothing.</i></b>


    It wasn¡¯t something that I should say now.


    If someone asked me if I resented Moyong Hi-ah, I would be lying if I said no. However, I still empathized with her.


    Humans really do change a lot. Considering even I could understand that woman now.


    <b><i> ¨C I¡¯m going now.</i></b>


    Wi Seol-Ah tried to reach out towards me after hearing my words, but she wasn¡¯t able to grab me in the end. After all, she was toote.


    Moyong Hi-ah didn¡¯t say a word.


    She was always like that. She was the type of person who readily threw away or epted anyone if she felt that it was right for the situation.


    But even so, no one hated her. The reason was simple.


    It was because she included herself in such acts.


    In a situation like this, if Moyong Hi-ah was the one that mattered the least and not me, she would¡¯ve expressed her willingness to go without a second thought.


    However, nothing like that would happen.


    Whether it was the Snow Phoenix, Water Dragon, or Wi Seol-Ah¡­


    If even one of them copsed, it would spell out doom for everyone.


    I asked Moyong Hi-ah before leaving.


    <b><i> ¨C If you manage to return, are you going to go around doing that pointless thing again?</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C I wonder why you are asking me such a weird question all of a sudden. How could you call it pointless?¡± </i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C Just answer my question.</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C Yes, I will.</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C I¡¯m impressed. Do you know how pointless that is?</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C It¡¯s just something that I need to do.</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C You crazy bitch¡­</i></b>


    I smirked.


    That was the end of the conversation. After all, we had nothing more to say to each other.


    I passed by Wi Seol-Ah, who was on the floor in despair after I was chosen to be the sacrifice.


    And the next time I crossed paths with that very group was five yearster in the Abyss.


    Many things had changed during those times. And even though I had survived¡­


    And so had they¡­


    When we met again, it wasn¡¯t a joyful and emotional reunion.


    Because I had to kill them all.


    Late at night, with the moon positioned at the center of the sky,


    The room assigned to me felt excessively spacious for a single upant.


    ¡°Your posture.¡±


    Gu Jeolyub quickly fixed his posture after hearing me. Due to fatigue, I saw him losing his bnce.


    ¡°I could sense that you are trying to use your Qi. Do you want to die?¡±


    ¡°No sir¡­!¡±


    I noticed that he was slowly flowing his Qi around secretly.


    Gu Jeolyub, who was being punished, was struggling on the floor with his head nted on the ground.


    He at first made an annoying expression, wondering what he did wrong,


    So I made sure to correct that expression.


    <b><i> ¡®Sure, he could be frustrated.¡¯</i></b>


    Of course, I didn¡¯t think that Gu Jeolyub went out there with ill intent.


    Helping others, that¡¯s nice.


    Kids his age had this habit of acting without proper consideration.


    And that habit could help them in the future.


    ¡®But only if they had the talent to back it up.¡¯


    Objectively speaking, Gu Jeolyub was undeniably giftedpared to his peers. He had the talent worthy of a genius.


    However, this was a huge world with many young prodigies.


    The current Gu Jeolyub couldn¡¯t evenpare to Tang Soyeol, let alone Namgung Bi-ah.


    ¡°Why are you trying to help others, when you¡¯re so weak yourself?¡±


    ¡°¡­I heard even powerless people should never hesitate to aid the weak.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a cool saying. But if so, howe you broke my arm?¡±


    ¡°¡­Uh.¡±


    ¡°Right, I must have done something wrong then.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah? Yeeaahhh?¡±


    ¡°N-No sir.¡±


    It really was a cool saying. I couldn¡¯t dare to say that it waspletely wrong.


    Because the fact that this generation still existed, and that the Heavenly Demon could be defeated¡­


    Was thanks to such ideals.


    Though it was not something I could do, since I had my hands full just trying to survive.


    ¡°If you want to help the weak, why engage in pointless endeavors?¡±


    ¡°What are you¡­¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah wasn¡¯t a weak person. Though it seems like Gu Jeolyub didn¡¯t notice that.


    ¡°Why try to step forward, when a dense guy like you doesn¡¯t even know your ce?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    For some reason, a short silence lingered, and I turned to find Wi Seol-Ah and Namgung Bi-ah looking at me with peculiar expressions.


    ¡°What. Why.¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡­¡±


    ¡°Yep¡­¡±


    What are those weird reactions¡­? I then turned to look back at Gu Jeolyub.


    ¡°Did you genuinely think you would win earlier?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It seemed so judging by your reaction.¡±


    Gu Jeolyub flinched. It did indeed seem like he barged in because he thought that he could win.


    ¡°¡­Was I wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, you would have indeed won.¡±


    He would have. Since Hwangbo Cheolwi didn¡¯t seem that strong.


    But even so, he wouldn¡¯t have won that easily.


    It was good to be fired up, but deducing the situation beforehand was more important.


    ¡°Then¡­!¡±


    ¡°You should only act when you¡¯re certain you can handle the consequences.¡±


    The chaos that would¡¯ve followed if he had caused those troubles.


    The mess that woulde out of that situation and the burden that would have been ced on us. There was also the risk of our n shing with the Hwangbo n, the Dragons and Phoenixes tournament facing disruptions, and even more.


    ¡°Could you handle all that by yourself?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You should know your ce. If you can¡¯t afford to clean up the mess you make, then channel your energy elsewhere alone. Screw off if you don¡¯t like the sound of that.¡±


    It was a good mindset to have if they wanted to be a hero, but that was all pointless if they didn¡¯t have the ability to back that up.


    This may sound harsh and selfish, but there were many people who harmed themselves and the space around them due to high spirits.


    This damn world had people like that too. And I also knew that heroes didn¡¯t always find happy endings.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll be cautious.¡±


    Gu Jeolyub got up while stumbling.


    His expression still wasn¡¯t bright and it didn¡¯t seem like he understood just yet.


    In truth, I didn¡¯t say these words to make him understand.


    Gu Jeolyub probably had a better mindset than someone like me.


    After all, I couldn¡¯t help but admit that I also punished Gu Jeolyub because he almost got me involved with Moyong Hi-ah.


    <b><i> ¡®I wonder what she was up to.¡¯</i></b>


    It was not like Moyong Hi-ah had a soft personality, so it was rather strange to see that she didn¡¯t retaliate against the treatment she received.


    Perhaps it was due to herziness, but that kind of response only suited my personality.


    [Yeah right. I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t do anything. What a joke. It¡¯d be a miracle if you didn¡¯t break anything.]


    ¡­Anyway, for someone like Moyong Hi-ah, there was no way she would do such a thing as far as I knew.


    She was a woman who employed any means necessary to achieve her goals, so I wonder if she had something up her sleeve this time.


    ¡®For what?¡¯


    What does she want in a ce like this?


    I remembered the sky-blue eyes that shone in the darkness.


    An unsettling feeling washed over me, so I took a sip of my tea.


    While doing so, I nced at Namgung Bi-ah.


    I remember Moyong Hi-ah flinching earlier after seeing Namgung Bi-ah.


    <b><i> ¡®Judging by that, I guess she already has a goal.¡¯</i></b>


    Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s goal. And how Namgung Bi-ah was rted to it.


    Since it was well-known in my past life, it wouldn¡¯t have been strange for it to be the same in this timeline.


    Moyong Hi-ah had pursued a certain man. But I didn¡¯t know why she did so.


    After all, I never got to hear if it was for love or some other motive.


    Even as time passed, Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s goal had remained unchanged.


    Moreover, even while spending the night with me.


    <b><i> ¡®Such pointless memories.¡¯</i></b>


    Despite the saying that one never forgot their first love, I began to doubt the significance of such a sentiment, considering how few memories I had of her.


    Though the absence of genuine affection between us was likely a big factor.


    <b><i> ¡®Anyways, I just have to make sure that I don¡¯t get involved with her this time¡­¡¯</i></b>


    That was all I had to do.


    Or so I thought.


    ¡°Hello. My name is Moyong Hi-ah.¡±


    However, after seeing a smiling Moyong Hi-ah the next morning¡­


    I realized it was all toote.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 136: Long Time No See, Brother-In-Law (1)

    <b>? Long Time No See, Brother-In-Law (1) ?</b>


    If I had to point out one thing about Moyong Hi-ah¡­


    She was more of a strategist rather than a swordswoman.


    Alongside her icy demeanor, she possessed a talent for quick, rational decision-making.


    And the decisions she made were always correct, even when she was in a difficult situation.


    While talented young prodigies like Wi Seol-Ah yed a significant role in rescuing people from the Abyss¡­


    Realistically speaking, Moyong Hi-ah was probably the one who contributed the most.


    She was a woman who did not hesitate to speak up when it came to making rational and logical decisions.


    She was definitely an invaluable ally.


    However,


    As an enemy, she instilled utter fear.


    But what about her now?


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    I wonder what she was to me.


    ¡°My name is Moyong Hi-ah.¡±


    As far as I could tell , she wasn¡¯t on my side.


    ******************


    <i> m-!</i>


    I began to think after closing my room¡¯s door. What was that just now¡­?


    <b><i> ¡®Was it a dream?¡¯</i></b>


    I even thought this was a dream, since it was the first thing I encountered upon waking up this morning.


    The sky-blue eyes that I looked into still lingered in my mind.


    <b><i> ¡®She had her veil off.¡¯</i></b>


    Even just yesterday, she was covering her face, but the Moyong Hi-ah I had met was unmasked.


    Her sharp eyes and beautiful cat-like face.


    Her movements filled with confidence, knowing better than anyone that she was beautiful.


    The Snow Phoenix Moyong Hi-ah. It was undoubtedly her.


    ¡°¡­What is it?¡±


    That¡¯s why I was more curious.


    Why did shee to me?


    If she wanted to discuss what happened yesterday, she would¡¯ve been better off going to Gu Jeolyub instead.


    <i> Knock knock-</i>


    As if she was rushing me, I heard a knock from the other side of the door.


    I wanted to just go back to sleep after closing the door on her, but this was Moyong Hi-ah we were talking about, so it wasn¡¯t going to be that easy.


    In the end, I let out a sigh and slightly opened the door.


    ¡°What is it¡­?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to thank you for yesterday.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, then shouldn¡¯t you- ¡°


    ¡°To you, wouldn¡¯t that be the right thing to do?¡±


    Look at her.


    Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s eyes were filled with certainty already.


    Which was why it was even more strange.


    What had led her to believe that she should be thanking me?


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you are talking about.¡±


    I, indeed, didn¡¯t do anything yesterday. So I didn¡¯t get why she was acting this way.


    After staring at my reaction for a bit, Moyong Hi-ah spoke with a smile.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t surprised.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    She then covered her mouth with a fan. It was a familiar fan.


    Of course, it was familiar, since Moyong Hi-ah always had it with her, even in our past life.


    ¡°It has been a while since I¡¯ve met someone who remains unfazed despite hearing my name or seeing my face.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I frowned a little after hearing her.


    It seemed like I had chosen the wrong reaction to go for.


    ¡°Typically, this only happens with people who arepletely oblivious to the world, but I don¡¯t see Young Master Gu in that way.¡±


    ¡°It seems like you know who I am.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I researched a little yesterday.¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah just bluntly told me that she did a background check on me right in front of my face.


    That meant that she was confident in dealing with any problem that could pop up and also was a way of telling me that she wouldn¡¯t tolerate any lies from me.


    Moyong Hi-ah continued to speak with the same expression.


    ¡°It seems like you also know who I am, right, Young Master Gu?¡±


    Her sky-blue eyes gleamed as they locked onto me.


    No matter how much I looked at it, this definitely was a woman that I did not want to get involved with.


    ¡®She¡¯s way too sharp.¡¯


    She was smart, but there was something unique about how Moyong Hi-ah assessed people.


    A woman with a smart brain that could back her sharp instincts.


    It was already annoying enough when someone possessed just one of those traits.


    ¡°Would that be a problem?¡±


    ¡°No. Not at all. Like I said earlier, I came here as I just wanted to thank you for yesterday.¡±


    ¡°This early in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Morning¡­ Well, it¡¯s more like noon now, Young Master Gu.¡±


    Was it already noon? Why did no one wake me up?


    [A few did pass by you.]


    <b><i> ¡®Elder Shin.¡¯</i></b>


    [But when they saw you sleeping and snoring, they simply let you be.]


    <b><i> ¡®¡­¡¯</i></b>


    I had been exhaustedtely.


    Constantly stabilizing the energy within my body,bined with lengthier training sessions and camping outdoors, had taken its toll.


    I was a bit concerned about how no one came to wake me up,


    <b><i> ¡®¡­But do I really snore?¡¯</i></b>


    That was the most shocking thing to me.


    [¡­Out of everything, that¡¯s what surprises you? Seriously, you brat, you really are a dumbass.]


    I mean, it was quite important though.


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah interrupted my thoughts.


    ¡°I just came here today to introduce myself.¡±


    The cold atmosphere I felt after hearing her, probably wasn¡¯t solely due to the weather.


    ¡°Now that I met you, I can indeed feel something different about youpared to others.¡±


    ¡°You must be mistaken. Maybe you became a little dense because of the cold weat- ¡­¡±


    I wonder what she felt from me in such a short amount of time.


    And I had to shut my mouth because I unconsciously spoke to her rudely out of habit.


    Thankfully, Moyong Hi-ah didn¡¯t seem to care much.


    Well, to be more specific, rather than her caring, it seemed more like she didn¡¯t find it important for her to care.


    ¡°I shall see you next time.¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t need to bother- ¡­Never mind.¡±


    Again and again.


    I almost uttered the same words I used to say to her in my past life whenever I saw her face.


    I thought I fixed that habit, but my tongue must¡¯ve malfunctioned due to the cold weather.


    Moyong Hi-ah then spoke while smiling.


    ¡°Yes, I will bother and see you next time.¡±


    She heard me. Dammit.


    Moyong Hi-ah turned away, seemingly unaffected by my words.


    Then she started to go upstairs, which was the Golden Floor of the building, with me still in her line of sight.


    That meant that I was a potential target of hers.


    What was the problem? Every time, something urred that hadn¡¯t happened in my past life, making it difficult to deal with.


    After she left, I was able to smell the scent Moyong Hi-ah left behind.


    The small cold breeze was left by her.


    As expected, she still had that annoying trait of hers.


    ¡°¡­Tsk.¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s expressions and movements appeared entirely natural.


    Her charm was different from Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s cuteness, or Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s elegance.


    Sexiness.


    It was a sexiness that ordinary guys wouldn¡¯t be able to resist, falling right into her trap.


    Her soft hand gestures and seductive stareplemented Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s beautiful face, making her incredibly seductive.


    But I knew that it was all an act.


    <b><i> ¡®She¡¯s a girl with a mouth that is sharp like a sword, but seeing her act like that¡­¡¯</i></b>


    It made me feel uneasy rather than making my heart stir.


    [So¡­]


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    Elder Shin interrupted as I was thinking.


    And for some reason, it sounded like he was in a heated mood.


    [You¡¯re telling me that you did the ¡®you know what¡¯ with that woman?]


    ¡°Why are you suddenly bringing that up?¡±


    [This is an important matter.]


    ¡°How¡­?¡±


    [It¡¯s a matter that decides if I should kill you or not, so how is it not important?¡±]


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I rubbed my temples, overwhelmed by the headaches that wereing to me all at once.


    Did Elder Shin get dementia or something?


    Judging by how Elder Shin didn¡¯t seem to be right in his mind, I began to truly worry that even spirits could suffer from dementia.


    ******************


    Since it became noon, I quickly washed my face and headed to the dining room.


    It was thanks to Wi Seol-Ah calling me after she noticed that I woke up.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°You are eating dumplings again¡­?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah asked me with a confused face as I ate.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired of them?¡±


    ¡°You also eat yakgwa all day, every day.¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t eat it all day!¡±


    ¡°Really? Should I ask Hongwa then?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah became silent after I used this special move on her.


    It seemed like she was sulking as her lips pouted a little bit.


    I smiled slightly after seeing her like that and then I put some food on Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s te as an apology, but someone unexpectedly reached out and touched the back of my head.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    I didn¡¯t even check who it was.


    Since there was only one person who would do that while sitting next to me.


    ¡°¡­Your hair¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it weird?¡±


    ¡°It feels spiky now¡­¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah touched my hair, attempting to tame the unruly strands.


    I allowed her to continue, finding her touch rather pleasant and Namgung Bi-ah focused harder as she got more and more into it.


    ¡°¡­Hey, wait.¡±


    I suddenly became aware of something peculiar happening. I shifted slightly, causing Namgung Bi-ah to back away in disappointment, but it was already toote.


    Tang Soyeol, who had been eyeing me strangely, burst intoughter.


    ¡°Ahaha! Young Master Gu¡­! It suits you so well.¡±


    ¡°How could you say such an insulting joke¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­ it really does suit you. It¡¯s so cute.¡±


    It felt like there was a ponytail on the center of my head.


    I quickly tried to untie my hair as I felt it dangling whenever I shook my head around.


    However, Namgung Bi-ah and Wi Seol-Ah kept stopping me yfully.


    ¡°Are you not gonna let go?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just stay like this¡­ for a bit?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°It suits you well, Young Master!¡±


    Even Muyeon, who was in the back while working as an escort, tried his best to hold in hisughter, but you¡¯re telling me it suits me?


    Gu Jeolyub, too, held his mouth shut while looking away.


    ¡°Hey, are youughing at me?¡±


    ¡°N¡­No.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a no. It seemed like you were.¡±


    Even Gu Jeolyub, who had been feeling down because of what happened yesterday, was on the verge ofughter because of this.


    <b><i> ¡®You all¡­!¡¯</i></b>


    In the end, I tried to force my way out of this with strength. However, I nced in the direction of an unexpected presence I felt.


    The person descending the stairs was Moyong Hi-ah, her mask back on once again.


    Then she approached my direction.


    Moyong Hi-ah, who walked with calm steps, looked around but flinched when she noticed me.


    Even though she had her face covered, I knew that she was staring at my head.


    So I quickly untied my hair.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Even though it seemed like she had something to say as she approached, the silencested a while.


    [Her shoulders are shaking.]


    I looked at Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s shoulders after hearing Elder Shin.


    I saw it. Her shoulders were definitely shaking.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Is sheughing?¡¯</i></b>


    I found it funny that even Moyong Hi-ah was trying to hold inughter,


    But that also meant my appearance just a moment ago was that ridiculous, which was more humiliating.


    ¡°¡­Do you have something you want to say?¡±


    ¡°Pffb¡­ It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°It sounds like you¡¯reughing.¡±


    ¡°No way. You must have misunderstood.¡±


    Her voice returned right back to normal after hearing my suspicious remark.


    Moyong Hi-ah then softened her voice and turned her attention away from me to address Tang Soyeol instead.


    ¡°It has been a while, Lady Tang.¡±


    Tang Soyeol frowned a little because of the sudden greeting, but her eyes widened after.


    It seemed like she recognized her.


    ¡°¡­Lady Moyong.¡±


    ¡°It seems like you know who I am.¡±


    Judging by how they called each other, they didn¡¯t seem that close.


    Was it like that in my past life too?


    It was indeed rare to see them together in past life.


    ¡°¡­Did you arrive yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was coincidentally able to get help from Lady Tang, for which I¡¯m grateful.¡±


    It seemed like she was talking about how Tang Soyeol made Hwangbo Cheolwi back off yesterday.


    Tang Soyeol averted her gaze from Moyong Hi-ah, as if she was bothered by something.


    Despite that, Moyong Hi-ah continued to talk to Tang Soyeol.


    ¡°If you are okay with it, is it possible that I join you for a meal, considering we¡¯ve all crossed paths here by fate? I haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you usually skip lunch?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah looked at me after I spoke without even realizing it.


    ¡®Fuck¡­ I messed up.¡¯


    This damned tongue of mine acted again on its own.


    It was because of the memories that I kept being reminded of.


    <b><i> ¨C Are you not going to eat that?</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C If I eat around this time, my stomach tends to feel sick, so I always skip lunch. </i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C Then I¡¯ll eat it.</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C Don¡¯t touch it. How annoying of you, I n to have it for dinner. </i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C Then you should¡¯ve said something sooner!</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C You didn¡¯t ask.</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C Ugh, my head hurts. What is Wi Seol-Ah doing, not keeping this bitch in check?</i></b>


    I certainly couldn¡¯t call it a pleasant memory.


    ¡°How does¡­ Young Master Gu know that?¡±


    ¡°You just look like it. I took a guess and it seems I was right.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    It seemed like Moyong Hi-ah also had that habit at this point of time, as she made a shocked expression, so I had to react swiftly.


    [You really aren¡¯t right in your head, huh.]


    Elder Shin spoke in a worrying tone. I too was starting to feel out of sorts.


    Why was I like this all of a sudden?


    Moyong Hi-ah stood awkwardly and without saying much, she looked back at Tang Soyeol.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Due to Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s request to join in our meal, Tang Soyeol couldn¡¯t help but feel pressured and she looked like a nervous puppy.


    The way she looked at me wasn¡¯t because she was looking for help, but because she was more concerned about how I would feel if she let her join us.


    After some hesitation, Tang Soyeol asked me.


    ¡°Young Master Gu¡­ Is it okay if Lady Moyong joins us for the meal?¡±


    I began to wonder, judging by her cautious reaction.


    I wondered if Tang Soyeol had her weakness caught by Moyong Hi-ah.


    ¡°¡­Woah.¡±


    That word came out from Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s mouth.


    It seemed like she was surprised by how Tang Soyeol was asking for my permission.


    I assessed the situation and nodded.


    ¡°It is fine.¡±


    Tang Soyeol let out a quiet sigh upon hearing my response.


    Was it a sigh of relief?


    But then again, it seemed like that sigh had both relief and nervousness in it.


    Personally, I would¡¯ve originally denied her.


    Since I had no reason to involve myself with her.


    However, there was one reason why I changed my mind.


    Because Moyong Hi-ah was the one who approached us first.


    It was that simple.


    When Moyong Hi-ah was the one who approached someone first, it meant she had a good reason for doing so.


    Judging by Tang Soyeol¡¯s response, it seemed that refusing her request would pose some problems for her, which was why she was acting that way.


    [So you did this for the Tang n¡¯s girl?]


    <b><i> ¡®I guess you could say that.¡¯</i></b>


    [Then just say you did it for her. Why beat around the bush?]


    I¡¯m not entirely sure myself.


    I chuckled insincerely and then nced at Wi Seol-Ah and Namgung Bi-ah, who were still engrossed in their meal.


    I wanted to gauge their reactions since I let Moyong Hi-ah join us without asking for their opinions,


    But thankfully, they didn¡¯t seem to care that much.


    Though both of them were keeping an eye on Moyong Hi-ah.


    Gu Jeolyub, who had yed a part in yesterday¡¯s events, froze like a rock when Moyong Hi-ah sat next to him.


    Unlike his handsome face, it seemed that he wasn¡¯t very adept at dealing with women.


    ¡°Lady Namgung¡­ correct?¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah ignored Gu Jeolyub, and directed her words to Namgung Bi-ah.


    Namgung Bi-ah nodded in response to Moyong Hi-ah.


    It wasn¡¯t too weird that she knew, since Namgung Bi-ah definitely looked like she was from the Namgung n.


    Putting aside her eye-catching hair color and eyes¡­


    She always wore the same blue uniform of the Namgung n, making me wonder if it was her only attire.


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Likewise.¡±


    ¡°I apologize for suddenly joining you like this. Did my presence bother you in any way?¡±


    ¡°A little¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah asked again as if she had just misheard her, but Namgung Bi-ah didn¡¯t change her answer.


    ¡°I was a little bothered, but it¡¯s fine¡­¡±


    I had to hide my shock after hearing Namgung Bi-ah, who was sitting next to me.


    Namgung Bi-ah actually answered her, when it was just a question that wasn¡¯t meant to be answered.


    <b><i> ¡®I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d do that.¡¯</i></b>


    Judging by how Namgung Bi-ah usually was, I thought that she would¡¯ve ignored the situation.


    Moyong Hi-ah also appeared somewhat taken aback by her response.


    ¡°¡­Oh, I apologize. But I¡¯m thankful that you understand.¡±


    However, she gave a quick apology with a smile on her face.


    Considering how she didn¡¯t leave the spot even in this situation, it indeed seemed like she had a valid reason for being here.


    <b><i> ¡®I wonder.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> I wonder what it was for Moyong Hi-ah to be here out of all ces. </i></b>


    <b><i> I don¡¯t think it¡¯s for Tang Soyeol.</i></b>


    Lost in my thoughts, a tingling sensation pricked at my back.


    It seemed like I wasn¡¯t the only one that felt it, as all the martial artists in the room looked towards the entrance of the building.


    The sensation everyone felt was definitely lightning Qi.


    I couldn¡¯t be more familiar with it at this point.


    Since there was always someone right next to me who possessed lightning Qi.


    Compared to Namgung Jin¡¯s lightning Qi, it was a level lower,and it was much more unstable than Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s as well.


    But even so, it was enough to make all martial artists concentrate on it.


    ¡°Oh, this Qi is¡­¡±


    ¡°I heard that he would participate this year, and he really dide.¡±


    I heard everyone talking around me.


    ¡°It¡¯s not too surprising, since the Poison Bee is here too.¡±


    ¡°But still, I thought that he wouldn¡¯te because of what happened with the Sword Dragon.¡±


    Creak.


    As people chattered, the door creaked and someone came in.


    At the same time, I checked on Namgung Bi-ah.


    As expected¡­


    Namgung Bi-ah seemed visibly disturbed.


    The one that came in while attracting everyone¡¯s attention, was a remarkably handsome young man.


    He bore a striking resemnce to Namgung Jin and had the same hair color as Namgung Bi-ah.


    He was one of the Five Dragons and Three Phoenixes, and also the man who was certain to inherit the position of the lord of the Namgung n.


    The Lightning Dragon, Namgung Cheonjun.


    His arrival in the buildingmanded immediate attention.


    Judging by how different he looked, it seemed like he had improvedpared to thest time I saw him.


    ¡°Seems like his genitals also recovered.¡±


    I stared at him and felt a little bad, thinking about what happened in ourst meeting.


    ¡®I did go a little overboard back then.¡¯


    He was being so annoying at the Military Exhibition of Tang, so I broke his arm and kicked his critical spot.


    Reflecting on it now, breaking his arm was understandable, but the kick had been a bit too much.


    And thinking about that, I think I was able to understand a little bit of Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s motives.


    <b><i> ¡®Is it because of him?¡¯</i></b>


    Moyong Hi-ah, too, was looking at Namgung Cheonjun.


    It wasn¡¯t too weird, given their history in my past life.


    <b><i> ¡®So the reason why she wanted to join us for n our meal was because¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Not for me or Tang Soyeol, but for Namgung Bi-ah.


    That seemed most likely and this conclusion seemed to fit perfectly with all the pieces of the puzzle.


    Namgung Cheonjun, exuding confidence as he disyed his lightning Qi, came to a halt.


    It seems like he noticed us.


    More specifically, he noticed Namgung Bi-ah, who was sitting next to me.


    ¡°¡­Sister.¡±


    When Namgung Cheonjun called, Tang Soyeol abruptly turned her head and started retching.


    ¡°Oough.¡±


    ¡°Lady Tang?¡±


    ¡°¡­Sorry. I get sick when I see something so greasy like that.¡±


    She retched for a while and fixed her gaze on me. Then, she let out a sigh before going back to her normal expression.


    ¡°¡­I feel better now.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    It looked as if she had been suffering from a hangover, but miraculously recovered after consuming something refreshing.


    No matter how one looked at it, this girl definitely could not be considered normal.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 137: Long Time No See, Brother-In-Law (2)

    <b>? Long Time No See, Brother-In-Law (2) ?</b>


    Namgung Cheonjun walked towards us, his lightning Qi no longer on disy.


    I¡¯d have to assume that he was showing off his Qi on purpose, judging by how he was able to hide his Qi effortlessly.


    <b><i> ¡®He sure enjoys being the center of attention.¡¯ </i></b>


    I wasn¡¯t going to see that as a bad thing, though.


    After all, this trait wasn¡¯t unique to him and he was from the Namgung n.


    [It feels just like when I met Myung for the first time.]


    ¡®Are you talking about the Thunderous Sword?¡¯


    [Yes, he pulled the same shit when he was younger, and I had to teach him a lesson ¡­]


    ¡®¡­You what?¡¯


    How could this old man say something so violent as if it was a fond memory?


    And if the Thunderous Sword had a simr attitude, then I would have to assume that annoying personality was just Namgung n¡¯s trait.


    While I pondered this, I noticed that Moyong Hi-ah was also keeping an eye on Namgung Cheonjun, just as I expected.


    That wasn¡¯t strange at all.


    Since the two were engaged back in my past life.


    [Wait, so you did ¡®that thing¡¯ with a woman that was already taken? This guy is an asshole¡­!-]


    ¡®I had a good reas- Wait, why do you always change the subject to this every time?¡¯


    Was it just me, or did it feel like Elder Shin only spoke about that woman for the past few hours?


    To be more specific, Moyong Hi-ah, at that time, still wasn¡¯t engaged.


    Their engagement was initiated aftering out of the Abyss.


    I wonder if Moyong Hi-ah would¡¯ve still gone through with the engagement if she had her memories from the Abyss.


    <b><i> ¡®She probably would¡¯ve.¡¯ </i></b>


    She was just like that.


    A person that could easily ¡®make feelings¡¯ for someone if it meant achieving her goal.


    <b><i> ¨C What are you saying? What¡¯s with this ¡®make feelings¡¯ instead of ¡®acting¡¯? </i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C ¡­A dumbass like you wouldn¡¯t know even if you die. Are you sure that you really don¡¯t have a rock in your head?</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C You crazy bitch¡­ Why insult me when you were the one that spoke to me first? You wanna die?</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C You were on all fours during yourst attempt to confront me, but strangely, the fire in your words remained unextinguished. Even though it vanished so quickly during our duel, like a candle¡¯s me. </i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C Hey, you piece of¡­!</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C Jeez, they are fighting again! Hey, someone stop them!</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C Let go of me! I¡¯m going to burn that bitch to a crisp for real this time! </i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C Where is the Young Sword Master!? We have to hurry and stop those two!</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®¡­¡¯</i></b>


    My head ached whenever I thought about this past.


    Why was I like that back then?


    It was a memory filled with irony and embarrassment.


    And now, it was a memory that only I had.


    For a very long time at that.


    No survivors of the Abyss had any memories of the Abyss.


    Besides me.


    What had happened¡­


    What they did for years and what they had to survive and endure¡­


    What kind of rtionship they made, and whose tears were shed for whom¡­


    No one remembered a thing.


    That was the deal.


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hey.¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun spoke to Namgung Bi-ah as soon as he came towards us.


    Namgung Bi-ah greeted him like usual, slightly waving her hand.


    But thanks to that, the area around me became rowdier.


    ¡°Sister? Did the Lightning Dragon just say ¡®sister¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Does that mean she¡¯s a blood rtive of the Namgung Cl- woah¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on ?¡±


    Thanks to him, all eyes turned in our direction.


    Ugh, this really wasn¡¯t an ideal situation.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Now the barrier I put up was all for nothing.¡¯</i></b>


    I let out a sigh.


    It wasn¡¯t some great barrier.


    Since I would get caught if I tried to put up arge-scale barrier at my level.


    Instead, I created a barrier that concealed our presence a little more than usual.


    My goal was to attract less attention to us.


    I had to do that since we had girls who naturally drew many eyes,


    <b><i> ¡®But now that has be pointless.¡¯</i></b>


    There was no going back once we already attracted the attention of others.


    To prove that, I felt many eyes fixed on us from everywhere.


    Most of them weren¡¯t focused on me but elsewhere besides me.


    Their nasty gazes filled with greed could not be more obvious.


    It made sense since most of them were still young and hadn¡¯t learned how to hide their intentions.


    I couldn¡¯t really talk shit about them for it.


    Since I might have acted the same way in their shoes.


    Namgung Bi-ah then inched closer to me.


    Tang Soyeol and Moyong Hi-ah might have been used to this, but it was likely new for Wi Seol-Ah and Namgung Bi-ah.


    I flowed my Qi around.


    I didn¡¯t want to attract attention from others yet, but I couldn¡¯t stand idly by any longer.


    <i> Swoosh-!</i>


    A pressuring wave of Qi scattered throughout the building.


    Those who had been watching and chatting suddenly cleared their throats and looked away.


    They understood it was a warning.


    A slight bit of heat mixed into that wave made it a bit stronger,


    But that wasn¡¯t my doing.


    I looked at Gu Jeolyub, my eyes slightly widened.


    Gu Jeolyub, who noticed me looking at him, spoke after hesitating for a second.


    ¡°¡­Is this also a problem?¡±


    The Qi wave just now was done by Gu Jeolyub.


    Judging by the strength of that wave, he must¡¯ve used an extreme amount of Qi.


    I responded to Gu Jeolyub, who seemed slightly nervous.


    ¡°No, you did good.¡±


    I would¡¯ve done it myself, if Gu Jeolyub didn¡¯t.


    Gu Jeolyub then awkwardly looked away, seemingly surprised by mypliment.


    [Even with you cursing at him so much, he didn¡¯t let that get to him.]


    Just as Elder Shin said, my perception of Gu Jeolyub began to shift slightly.


    <b><i> ¡®I guess he¡¯s not entirely a bad person.¡¯</i></b>


    It seemed like I judged him too much just because he was the grandson of the First Elder.


    ¡°Lady Tang is here as well.¡±


    ¡°Hello¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve only gotten more beautiful.¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun said this with a smile on his face. Any girl would¡¯ve liked hearing that from a handsome guy like him.


    However, Tang Soyeol¡¯s smile seemed unusually strained.


    It seemed like she was trying her best to maintain that smile.


    ¡°T¡­hank you.¡±


    Tang Soyeol may have failed to hide her shaky voice¡­


    But this would still seem like she was charmed by Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s face in the perspective of other people.


    ¡°And you are¡­¡±


    ¡°My name is Gu Jeolyub.¡±


    Gu Jeolyub got up instantly and greeted Namgung Cheonjun.


    Namgung Cheonjun paused when he heard Gu Jeolyub¡¯s surname, but fixed his expression right away.


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    It seemed like he was happy to meet the Lightning Dragon, as Gu Jeolyub looked excited.


    <b><i> ¡®This fucker?¡¯</i></b>


    From this, I was able to truly see how ordinary young prodigies looked at Five Dragons and Three Phoenixes.


    However, I wondered if Gu Jeolyub would still hold Namgung Cheonjun in high regard once he discovered his true nature.


    Finally, Namgung Cheonjun turned his attention to me.


    He still had a smile on his face.


    ¡°It has been a while.¡±


    While Namgung Cheonjun was speaking to me, I had my eyes on Moyong Hi-ah.


    He asked who Gu Jeolyub was, but ignored Moyong Hi-ah.


    I didn¡¯t think he was greeting all of us in a specific order. Instead, it seemed like he wanted to talk to mest.


    <b><i> ¡®Is he ignoring Moyong Hi-ah on purpose?¡¯</i></b>


    Moyong Hi-ah seemed unfazed, as if she was ustomed to this treatment.


    They aren¡¯t engaged at this point, but had they met before this?


    To be fair, the four noble ns probably did meet each other frequently.


    Namgung Bi-ah was the weird one, hiding herself almost all her life.


    ¡°¡­I heard you were engaged. Congrattions.¡±


    Putting aside that thought, Namgung Cheonjun spoke to me.


    It was such an insincere congrattions.


    I noticed a slight twitch in his smile that confirmed it.


    I was d that he still was the same as ever.


    Then, was he trying to be friendly to me now?


    ¡®Nah, no way.¡¯


    That was something I would never believe.


    I, too, returned a smile while responding to Namgung Cheonjun.


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s eyebrow frowned a little because of my short response.


    But oh no, I didn¡¯t just n to stop there.


    ¡°Long time no see, brother-inw.¡±


    After hearing my words, Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s mask came off for an instant.


    ¡°Oh wait, is it sister-inw, actually?¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s expression entirely changed after hearing my words. After all, I was implying that he lost his balls after the incident when I kicked him in his genitals previously.


    However, he quickly returned to his normal demeanor.


    This was pretty unexpected.


    He would¡¯ve done something about this if he was the same asst time.


    However, Namgung Cheonjun only continued to smile.


    ¡°Yes, since we will be family soon.¡±


    ¡®What¡¯s with him?¡¯


    He seems like he¡¯s holding it in with everything he¡¯s got, but I didn¡¯t know why.


    It was in my best interest if no problems arose, but still¡­


    Did Namgung Jin talk to him about something, perhaps? But it didn¡¯t seem likely, considering that Namgung Cheonjun wouldn¡¯t have been around when Namgung Jin returned to the n.


    ¡°Let us be good friends, and leave our past behind.¡±


    Those were good words, but could it really be that easy?


    Even I struggled with that.


    I¡¯m not looking down on Namgung Cheonjun¡­ I mean I am, but¡­


    The look in Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s eyes told me that he hasn¡¯t changed one bit.


    I prayed that Namgung Cheonjun could keep his emotions in check till the end.


    <b><i> ¡®I don¡¯t think I could go easy on you the second time, my little Cheonjun.¡¯</i></b>


    So I really hope that you can hold it in.


    ******************


    The meal time ended after that incident.


    It was already pretty much over by the time Moyong Hi-ah joined us.


    I was worried that Namgung Cheonjun might try to join in on the meal¡­


    But unexpectedly, he only nced at Namgung Bi-ah briefly before going up to his room.


    After that, Moyong Hi-ah gave us a respectful farewell and followed Namgung Cheonjun.


    <b><i> ¡®Her goal was Namgung Cheonjun, after all.¡¯</i></b>


    I was curious as too what Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s intent was.


    Despite her goal being Namgung Cheonjun, her reaction to seeing him was oddly subdued.


    To be more specific, it looked as if she didn¡¯t want to react.


    It could be just my misinterpretation, though.


    Moyong Hi-ah now was much younger than when I first met her in my past life.


    Back then, Moyong Hi-ah seemed like a person devoid of emotion, but perhaps she had some naiveness in her at this point of time.


    And the reason why I couldn¡¯t even be sure of this¡­


    Was because I had been screwed over by that scary bitch too many times.


    Pretending to cry wasn¡¯t even hard for her.


    And even with her cold voice and words, she was better than anyone at concealing her true feelings.


    If I had to list one problem, it was probably because of her body.


    A disease.


    That also yed a big role in Moyong Hi-ah ending her life in the future.


    I didn¡¯t know what specific disease Moyong Hi-ah had.


    ¡®She herself said that it wasn¡¯t the Nine Darkness disease.¡¯


    The Nine Darkness disease was one of the mostmon diseases.


    It used to be incurable in the past; it caused a person¡¯s Qi to flow improperly due to excessive dark energy within, thus obstructing the flow of Qi.


    But nowadays, that disease had be curable through remedies derived from the beaks of Firebirds, a type of Red Demon, or any other medicines that held simr energy as such beaks.


    Of course, these treatments were expensive, but it wasn¡¯t like the Moyong n was just a small n from some backwater town. They definitely had the money.


    Which meant that her disease was a different problem entirely.


    [How unexpected.]


    Elder Shin spoke as I was thinking of such things.


    ¡°What is?¡±


    [Judging by how you speak of her, it sounds like your rtionship with her was a mess, yet you are so concerned about her. Do you perhaps harbor feelings for her without realizing it?]


    ¡°¡­Of course not.¡±


    As Elder Shin said, our rtionship was a mess. Or even worse than that.


    It was just that there was one glimmer of light.


    <b><i> ¨C I needed your me. Though that was pointless now that I look at it.</i></b>


    Moyong Hi-ah, who spoke bitterly that night, spoke no lies.


    <b><i> ¨C This is not something you¡¯d call a sacrifice. And even if this¡­ is a sacrifice, I¡¯m saying that you don¡¯t have to be the only one who should bear it!</i></b>


    Her shouting at thest moment probably wasn¡¯t a lie either.


    Yet, I couldn¡¯t say her words had left asting impression on my heart.


    Forgetting her words due to the overwhelming tasks I had to deal with after surviving the Abyss probably was one of the reasons why.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to help her.¡±


    I already had my hands full with protecting everyone around me.


    It would be nice if Moyong Hi-ah became my ally, but that wasn¡¯t the goal of this trip in the first ce.


    And it was weird to categorize her as either a friend or foe this early on.


    <b><i> ¡®Too many unnecessary thoughts came into my head because of her.¡¯</i></b>


    I put everything aside and lifted my body up.


    Since thinking about it now wouldn¡¯t give me an answer anyway.


    I just had to do what I came here for.


    ¡°Should I go training?¡±


    Those words were aimed at Muyeon, who was waiting outside the door.


    Muyeon seemed surprised, as if he did not expect me to go outside.


    I then continued to speak to him.


    ¡°I already told you that you don¡¯t need to keep watch right outside of the door.¡±


    ¡°¡­Young Master, an escort normally- ¡°


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about giving your speech. Look around you, who else has their escorts stationed right outside the door?¡±


    To prove my words, the area outside the door was devoid of any escorts other than Muyeon.


    This was a young prodigy¡¯s way of showing pride.


    It was to symbolize that they weren¡¯t weak and that they didn¡¯t require protection.


    But in my eyes, all that seemed pointless.


    Nevertheless, it did help mee up with an excuse to use against Muyeon.


    ¡°Instead of thinking about nagging me, how about youe train with me?¡±


    ¡°¡­Understood.¡±


    With that, Muyeon ceased his objections and followed me.


    As Bacheonmaru was a ce for young prodigies to stay, there was a training area at the back of the building.


    I probably can¡¯t use any martial skills there due to the prying eyes, but physical training should be fine.


    Moving my body had always proved to be the best way to get rid of anyplicated thoughts in my head.


    On my way to the training area with Muyeon, I also brought Gu Jeolyub, who had been lounging in his room.


    ¡°Why me¡­?¡±


    Gu Jeolyub asked me in confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to train together. Am I wrong?¡±


    To be honest, I just wanted to make him suffer because I didn¡¯t like his excited eyes when he saw Namgung Cheonjun.


    Gu Jeolyub followed along since he was serious when it came to training.


    As we approached the training area,


    ¡°Oh, Young Master,¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I heard this earlier- ¡°


    ¡°Young Master Guuuuu!¡±


    Before Muyeon could share what he wanted to say, a loud voice echoed from a distance that shook the nearby area.


    Was that voice perhaps calling for me?


    Just in case, I asked Gu Jeolyub.


    I asked since we both shared the Gu surname, but Gu Jeolyub also seemed like he had no idea.


    ¡°Then who¡­¡±


    As I turned to identify the source of the voice, someone was standing right in front of my eyes already.


    Before Muyeon could even pull his sword out at that.


    And fast enough to even catch me off guard.


    ¡°Ahh! I really wanted to see you, it has been a really long time.¡±


    The young man spoke with a bright face as he shook me by the shoulders.


    I get that he was really happy to see me, but this was a little too rough.


    ¡°Oh wait¡­¡±


    This felt familiar.


    I¡¯m talking about this situation that¡¯s about to make my mind explode. It wasn¡¯t hard for me to figure out who it was.


    Why was this person here? I thought he already graduated from young prodigy status.


    The man I met after a few months still possessed that slender frame, which didn¡¯t fit his surname.


    And his ck uniform and the distinctive ring on his finger left no room for doubt.


    He was the Heavenly Dragon and the future Sword King.


    And in the present time, he was the young lord of the Peng n.


    ¡°Young Master Peng¡­ Could you please let me go first¡­ Jeez, stop shaking me already!¡±


    It was Peng Woojin.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 138: Star

    <b>? Star ?</b>


    I remembered the time when Peng Woojin appeared in Gu n a few months ago.


    The man exuded an unmistakable aura that screamed his blood ties to the Peng n and had stubbornly insisted on participating in the Nine Dragons tournament.


    Furthermore, Peng Woojin was already a Young Lord by then.


    So why did he try to be a swordsman of the Gu n?


    <b><i> ¡®Was it because ¡®He wasn¡¯t having fun¡¯?¡¯</i></b>


    It had been something like that.


    After all, Peng Woojin said it himself.


    That he ran away from his home since the Peng n wasme for him. Then, he tried to join the Gu n as a swordsman, which was utterly nonsensical.


    And while causing such a ruckus, he was knocked out by the Second Elder in a single blow.


    Every memory I had of him left me on the brink of madness.


    I asked Peng Woojin.


    ¡°¡­Why are you here again? Young Lord Peng.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Is this a ce where I shouldn¡¯t be?¡±


    Peng Woojin responded.


    Hisid-back tone of speaking was the same as ever.


    ¡°Not necessarily, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s okay!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I barely spoke to him, but my head already started to hurt.


    This always happened whenever I spoke to people of his kind.


    Since the guy who always followed me around in my past life was also like him.


    I started to think while looking at Peng Woojin¡¯s bright smile.


    The Heavenly Dragon.


    This was a title that Peng Woojin had held before bing the Young Lord of the Peng n.


    He relinquished this title upon his ascension as the Young Lord.


    It was a title given to the most talented young prodigy.


    And it was the symbol of a star with the most dazzling radiance.


    <b><i> ¡®Didn¡¯t he put that title down a little too early?¡¯</i></b>


    Peng Woojin was still technically a young prodigy age-wise.


    If I were in his shoes, I¡¯d have hesitated to let go of such a title.


    ¡°Young Lord Peng.¡±


    ¡°Oh! What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Did you run away from home again?¡±


    I asked, just in case. Since his track record was quite insane.


    To my question, Peng Woojin made a dumbfounded look on his face, then burst into heartyughter.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m some kind of a troublemaker?¡±


    <b><i> Aren¡¯t you¡­?</i></b>


    ¡°What kind of a person woulde to the Dragons and Phoenixes tournament after running away from home?¡±


    ¡°There could be some people who run away from home because they find it dull and hope toe here.¡±


    ¡°What kind of maniac would do that¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    <b><i> What is this maniac saying?</i></b>


    He seemed like he had forgotten all about his past actions.


    Peng Woojin smiled after seeing my incredulous look.


    ¡°Just kidding!¡±


    Ah shit, I already wanted to go home after just a brief conversation with him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After all, I am here on business with the Murim Alliance this time.¡±


    I began to think after hearing Peng Woojin.


    <b><i> Business, huh?</i></b>


    Did the Murim Alliance need Peng Woojin for something?


    Even if that was true, was it that important of a task, for him toe all the way to Hanam for it?


    I stared at Peng Woojin with a fixed gaze and Peng Woojin responded while slightly avoiding my eyes.


    ¡°¡­How could I note out when I have an excuse like this one.¡±


    Responded? Nah, it was more like he confessed.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not breaking any rule, though.¡±


    ¡°No one said a thing, Young Lord Peng.¡±


    He always seemed quite desperate to leave his n.


    What did he be the Young Lord for anyway if he was going to be like this?


    <b><i> ¡®Not that I should be talking¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Every household definitely had their own issues to deal with.


    Though no n seemed to have as many as mine.


    ¡°By the way, did youe alone?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? No.¡±


    After responding, he pointed towards his back.


    Behind him, stood Namgung Cheonjun, who seemed to be ring at me.


    ¡°You came with Nam¡­ the Lightning Dragon?¡±


    I almost said Namgung bastard just now. Why is that guy standing over there, anyway?


    ¡°Should I say it¡¯s a coincidence? It just turned out that way.¡±


    A coincidence that the Young Lord and the soon-to-be Young Lord of the Four Noble ns were traveling together, huh?


    For some reason, I felt that that wasn¡¯t really the case.


    Then did that mean Namgung Cheonjun arriving here earlier had something to do with Peng Woojin?


    ¡°Oh, if you are asking about my sister, she will take a few days to arrive.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t really asking about Peng Ah-hee¡­


    But Peng Ah-hee was arrivingter on her own?


    To answer my curiosity, Peng Woojin spoke with a slightly shaky voice.


    ¡°¡­We originally nned toe here together at ater time, but I wanted to get here as soon as possible, so I ditched her. She might be angry at me for that, but it should be fine.¡±


    At this point, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Peng Woojin¡¯s biggest hobby was trying to piss off Peng Ah-hee.


    Last time, I saw her beat him like a dog. Was he really going to be okay? I highly doubt that.


    ¡°That¡¯s that.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you should ignore such a thing so easily¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you still have the wood I gave youst time?¡±


    This man just ignored me like it was nothing.


    <b><i> ¡®The wood he mentioned ¡­¡¯</i></b>


    I believe Peng Woojin was talking about the ck wooden insignia that he gave mest time.


    He said that I¡¯d get the same treatment as Peng Woojin if I went to the Peng n with it.


    The insignia that felt very burdensome to possess.


    Peng Woojin then continued to speak in disappointment.


    ¡°I told you that you should visit one time, man.¡±


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t even been a year, Young Lord¡­¡±


    But it had been almost a year since then.


    I had to travel non-stop, so I had no time to go to the Peng n.


    Even if I did have time, I doubt that I would¡¯ve gone there.


    ¡°U-Um.¡±


    Gu Jeolyub sneakily joined our conversation.


    ¡°Are you, perhaps, the Heavenly Dragon, Young Lord Peng Woojin?¡±


    What was that careful voice of his? This was the first time I heard Gu Jeolyub being so hesitant.


    Peng Woojin looked at Gu Jeolyub and nodded.


    ¡°Yes, though I no longer go by the name Heavenly Dragon¡­¡±


    ¡°I-I am Gu Jeolyub¡­ Is it possible for me to shake your hand?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±


    After hearing Gu Jeolyub¡¯s introduction, Peng Woojin¡¯s gaze naturally shifted towards me.


    ¡°Is he perhaps your older brother?¡±


    ¡°Nope. Our n only has one son.¡±


    ¡°Makes sense, you guys aren¡¯t alike at all! This guy is handsome unlike- ¡°


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what words are going toe out next but please refrain from it.¡±


    ¡°I was kidding once again.¡±


    Whileughing, Peng Woojin grabbed Gu Jeolyub¡¯s hand.


    Then, Gu Jeolyub made a happy face as if he had just gotten a big present.


    <b><i> ¡®What¡¯s with him, seriously?¡¯ </i></b>


    For me, this was a little embarrassing.


    Muyeon, who¡¯s with us, probably shared my sentiments -¡­


    Never mind, he also seemed jealous of Gu Jeolyub. Was he insane?


    Did the Heavenly Dragon mean that much to people?


    I saw it in my past life too, but it always felt new each time.


    <strong> [Brat, aren¡¯t you the one who cares too little about something like this?]</strong>


    ¡®That could be possible.¡¯


    I was too full of myself and I hated it whenever I heard about Dragons or Phoenixes.


    So I tried my best not to look into any of their abilities in the past.


    Though now, I was able to see them everywhere.


    <b><i> ¡®He¡¯s strong.¡¯</i></b>


    Peng Woojin¡¯s physique didn¡¯t match the typical appearance of the Peng n, which was known for being big and destructive.


    Instead, he looked slim and had a body that looked flexible.


    Yet, I could sense the incredible power he possessed.


    <b><i> He¡¯s well over the Peak Realm, huh? </i></b>


    My instinct was telling me that.


    It seemed like I wasn¡¯t the only one sizing him up, as Peng Woojin spoke while locking eyes with me.


    ¡°I knew that you would get stronger.¡±


    His sparkly ck eyes were full of interest.


    After hearing him, I gave a fake smile.


    ¡°No one ever thinks of me that way. How unique of you.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I wonder why no one thought of you that way. I¡¯m more fascinated by that actually.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m more fascinated by how certain you seem, Young Lord Peng.¡±


    ¡°People call me strange all the time, but my feeling wasn¡¯t wrong, see? The proof is standing right in front of my eyes.¡±


    Like how I observed the rank of his Martial Arts Realm, he too seemed like he saw something from me.


    Even though I was doing a pretty decent job at hiding my strength.


    He was able to see through me either due to extensive experience or an innate instinct.


    For me, it was obviously the former and for Peng Woojin, I¡¯d have to assume it was thetter.


    To put it simply, it was the difference in natural talents.


    A skill that could only be achieved after going through many experiences¡­


    Was easily achieved from birth for those born with this unfair natural talent.


    The past me died while walking in the shadows of their talent¡­


    But I had to put aside all of those thoughts for now.


    <b><i> ¡®It¡¯s the same this time around too.¡¯</i></b>


    I burnt the jealousy that lingered in my body with mes.


    I was only going to look forward.


    If I wasn¡¯t good enough, I just had to work harder.


    That was the only way I could ovee and handle whatever challengesy ahead.


    <strong> [That¡¯s a good mindset you have.]</strong>


    ¡®You areplimenting me for once.¡¯


    <strong> [I will when I have to. Is there anyone worse than someone trying to criticize a martial artist striving for improvement? ] </strong>


    ¡®Why are you trying to act cool all of a sudden? It¡¯s sending shivers down my spine.¡¯


    <strong> [Haha, you rotting piece of¡­ Do I have to show you my Plum Blossom Sword Art using only my words for you to shut up¡­?]</strong>


    Though I responded impudently due to me feeling embarrassed, what Elder Shin said was truly touching.


    Elder Shin probably noticed that too.


    ¡°Oh, I heard that you were engaged. Now you are family with my Namgung guy there, right?¡±


    Peng Woojin spoke with a smile and pointed toward Namgung Cheonjun who was standing behind him. Namgung Cheonjun flinched slightly.


    After seeing him like that, I responded.


    ¡°Not yet exactly.¡±


    ¡°Eh, I¡¯d say you are family if you are engaged.¡±


    ¡°Then what about back when I was engaged with the Peng - ¡°


    ¡°Oh, it is fate that we met early, so how about a duel?¡±


    Why bother speaking to me if you aren¡¯t going to listen to me you piece of¡­


    Seeing Peng Woojin so eager¡­


    I let out a sigh and denied Peng Woojin¡¯s request.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little difficult right now.¡±


    A duel all of a sudden? Does he think he¡¯s Namgung Bi-ah?


    When I rejected his offer, Peng Woojin¡¯s mouth turned downward in disappointment.


    I didn¡¯t get why all the dudes I met never failed to ask for a duel.


    You¡¯d think that one would be more subdued after bing the Young Lord.


    ¡®¡­¡¯


    I let out a fake cough after being reminded of what I did as a Young Lord in the past.


    I wasn¡¯t one to judge him.


    ¡°Let us do it next time. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ready yet.¡±


    Yet.


    After Peng Woojin realized what meaning that one word held, he started tough.


    ¡°This is why I like you.¡±


    I frowned after hearing those creepy words from Peng Woojin.


    This was only our second meeting, so why was he making me so ufortable?


    ¡°Young Lord Peng¡­ I¡¯m going to say it again, but I like women.¡±


    ¡°I told you not to worry¡­ I like women too?¡±


    ¡°Why the question mark at the end!¡±


    Is he not going to get rid of that question mark? I swear I¡¯m going to kill him.


    Peng Woojinughed loudly as I growled at him.


    Namgung Cheonjun, who had been observing, came towards us and spoke to Peng Woojin.


    ¡°Brother Peng, it¡¯s time for us to leave.¡±


    ¡°Oh, already?¡±


    Peng Woojin scratched the back of his head after hearing Namgung Cheonjun. It seemed like he didn¡¯t want to go yet.


    ¡°¡­I guess I can¡¯t do anything about it, huh? Let us see each other next time Young Master Gu! We shall meet again very soon.¡±


    ¡°No, you really don¡¯t have to bother.¡±


    ¡°Next time I¡¯ll bring my little sibling along!¡±


    ¡°¡­Just why?¡±


    Why bother when she and I had a rather ufortable rtionship?


    Did this guy forget that I broke the engagement between my n and the Peng n?


    Peng Woojin, not noticing my bothered expression, gave me a farewell and walked away in disappointment.


    During that, I felt Namgung Cheonjun looking at me.


    Jealousy.


    Our eyes locked, and I saw a plethora of familiar emotions in his gaze.


    People with eyes like his were always bound to cause some trouble.


    I was like that in the past and so were many others.


    ¡°Not good.¡±


    ¡°What is?¡±


    Gu Jeolyub asked after hearing me.


    Compared to when he was forced toe to the training area, his eyes seemed like they were filled with curiosity now.


    ¡°Nothing. By the way, you seemed very happy earlier.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°Did you like Young Lord Peng¡¯s hands that much?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­ the Heavenly Dragon, though.¡±


    He was the Heavenly Dragon, to be exact.


    After hearing Gu Jeolyub, Muyeon also agreed while nodding slightly.


    That stupid title! I swear, I¡¯ll get it myself if it¡¯s really all that.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just train.¡±


    My original goal was to train in the first ce, so whether it was Peng, Namgung, or whatever, I was just gonna train now.


    Also, bringing Gu Jeolyub here turned out to be a brilliant choice.


    Since watching him roll around on the ground, pretending to train, relieved my stress.


    ******************


    In the carriage that went to the Murim Alliance after leaving Bacheonmaru.


    In the peaceful silence, Namgung Cheonjun called Peng Woojin who was only looking outside the window.


    ¡°Brother Peng.¡±


    Peng Woojin¡¯s eyes shifted after hearing Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s voice.


    But he didn¡¯t turn his head.


    ¡°May I ask how you got to know Young Master Gu?¡±


    Peng Woojin¡¯s expression changed as soon as he separated from Gu Yangcheon.


    Just like back when he was heading to Hanam, his face bore an emotionless mask that made him look devoid of any feelings.


    And Namgung Cheonjun couldn¡¯t help but feel a little horrified by that hollow expression of his.


    ¡°Why are you curious about that.¡±


    Unlike his cheerful voice when he was talking to Gu Yangcheon, only a cold voice responded to Namgung Cheonjun.


    ¡°I saw a different side of you.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Namgung.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Brother Peng.¡±


    ¡°Do you wish to be a star?¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun froze after suddenly hearing such a question.


    He couldn¡¯t understand what Peng Woojin meant.


    ¡°What are you¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you think that you could make yourself shine?¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun thought to himself after hearing Peng Woojin.


    That he was already shining.


    Which was why he was called the Lightning Dragon and garnered praises from so many other young prodigies.


    However, he couldn¡¯t say that out loud.


    As Peng Woojin¡¯s expression resembled a knife.


    And Peng Woojin continued to speak without waiting for Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s response.


    ¡°I admire those who shine on their own. Seeing stars shine brings an excitement that I¡¯ve never known, so how could I not wee such a thing?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Young Master Gu, that boy is exactly that. He¡¯s just like a raging fire that shines very brightly, so how could I dislike someone like him?¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun couldn¡¯t understand.


    He did not understand how Gu Yangcheon was the one shining.


    When he was just a bastard with a nasty personality.


    <b><i> ¡®He could be talented,¡¯</i></b>


    But that was it.


    After what happened that day, Namgung Cheonjun was confined to his n as punishment¡­


    But thanks to that, Namgung Cheonjun was able to experience a huge growth.


    Namgung Cheonjun knew that he¡¯d easily beat Gu Yangcheon if he used Qi.


    Which was why he was eager to participate in this Dragons and Phoenixes tournament.


    <b><i> ¡®So that I can see Gu Yangcheon defeated in a humiliated manner and that¡¯d mean that my sister would¡­¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Regarding the Lord of Heaven.¡±


    As Namgung Cheonjun was thinking of his desires,


    He snapped out of his thoughts after hearing Peng Woojin.


    For some reason, Peng Woojin¡¯s obsidian-like eyes looked terrifying to Namgung Cheonjun.


    ¡°I have no idea what exactly he expects from me, but do not get your hopes up. As I, too, do not have high hopes for you.¡±


    Clench.


    After hearing Peng Woojin¡¯s cold words, Namgung Cheonjun clenched his fist.


    As he moved, the blue bracelet on Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s wrist waved along.


    Namgung Cheonjun had received this bracelet from the Lord of Heaven himself just before departing for Hanam.


    ¡°¡­Understood.¡±


    ¡°Also.¡±


    Peng Woojin, who had been gazing out the window, now fixed his eyes on Namgung Cheonjun.


    After locking eyes with Namgung Cheonjun, Peng Woojin spoke in a frigid tone.


    ¡°Call me by the correct title. I am not your brother.¡±


    Peng Woojin¡¯s tone and expressions werepletely different from back when he told Gu Yangcheon to call him ¡®Bro¡¯.


    After hearing Peng Woojin¡¯s chilling words, Namgung Cheonjun sealed his lips and nodded.


    Once again, silence enveloped the carriage as it journeyed toward the Murim Alliance.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 139: Harmonic Sword Jang Cheon (1)

    <b>? Harmonic Sword Jang Cheon (1) ?</b>


    It had already been a week since I arrived in Hanam.


    And it was snowing today as well.


    As proof of the current weather, there was enough snow on the ground to make the whole world white.


    <i> Crunch. </i>


    Every time I stepped on the snow, it made a cute sound.


    ¡°Woah! Wow!¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah, bundled up in fur, had a bright face as she was captivated by the snow.


    That was understandable since there wasn¡¯t much snow or rain back in Shanxi.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    The weather must¡¯ve been rather cold today because my ears were starting to ache a bit.


    ¡°Young Master! Where are we going right now?¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah asked while hopping towards me like a rabbit.


    I brushed back Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s ck hair with my hand when she approached me.


    <b><i> ¡®It seems like she grew a little.¡¯</i></b>


    Just like me, Wi Seol-Ah had also grown this year.


    If I had to point out a difference, our eye levels were around the same height before¡­


    But now, I was a little taller than her.


    I spoke while ying with Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s hair.


    ¡°The Murim Alliance.¡±


    ¡°What kind of ce is that?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. It¡¯s just a ce filled with darkness pretending to be pure and bright.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I get it! Gomoku at home looks like that.¡±


    Gomoku¡­?


    When I tilted my head in confusion, Hongwa, who was next to us, exined.


    ¡°She is referring to the cat thates by our ce from time to time.¡±


    ¡°There is a cat back at my ce?¡±


    Hongwa seemed momentarily shocked by my question.


    Huh, was this something that I shouldn¡¯t have said?


    She hesitated for a bit, then spoke after making up her mind.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. We will get rid of the cat immediately when we retur- ¡°


    ¡°What are you saying¡­! I was just curious, that¡¯s all.¡±


    How could one just get rid of a cat¡­


    ¡°Achoo!¡±


    I heard someone sneezing after I finished talking to Hongwa.


    When I turned around, I saw Namgung Bi-ah wiping her nose.


    She looked bundled up, but was she still feeling cold?


    The fur clothing currently adorning Namgung Bi-ah was given by Tang Soyeol.


    ¡°You cold?¡±


    ¡°¡­A little.


    ¡°Then flow your Qi around.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t cold since the martial arts I learned happened to be me Arts, but¡­


    That wasn¡¯t the case for Namgung Bi-ah.


    Typically, for cases like this, one would flow their Qi around to find some sort of relief.


    ¡°¡­Toozy¡­¡±


    ¡°How are youzy about that¡­?¡±


    But Namgung Bi-ah wasn¡¯t one to do that.


    <b><i> Jeez, she¡¯szy about even that?</i></b>


    Observing Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s hands, now red from the cold, I reached my hand out to her.


    Namgung Bi-ah paused briefly, seemingly puzzled, but then cautiously reached out to me.


    ¡°You say you are cold, but you don¡¯t even wear any gloves.¡±


    ¡°Too- ¡°


    ¡°Never mind.¡±


    Trying to talk to her would only cause a headache.


    I grabbed Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s hand and infused it with warmth.


    Her cold hand in mine felt like ice.


    She should have, at the very least, wrapped her hand in clothing or tucked them into her pockets if it was that cold for her.


    It was making me concerned.


    After using a little bit of my Qi, Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s hand quickly became warmer.


    But now her face had be red.


    ¡°Is your face cold now?¡±


    I let go of her hand and tried to reach toward her cheek, but Namgung Bi-ah backed away after flinching.


    ¡°¡­S¡­Stop.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah tried to cover her face, realizing that it had turned red.


    Struggling to cover her face with her clothing, she eventually resorted to using her long hair.


    ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡±


    She was sessful in covering her face thanks to her long hair, but she looked quite funny in such a state.


    I had no idea what she was doing.


    My hand, which had been hovering awkwardly since it failed to reach Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s cheek, was instead taken by Wi Seol-Ah.


    ¡°Woah! Young Master¡¯s hand is so warm!¡±


    She then started to rub her cheek against my hand to savor the warmth.


    I felt a little disappointed every time I felt Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s cheek.


    After noticing that subtle difference, I spoke to Wi Seol-Ah.


    ¡°You lost weight again, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to scold you, seriously?¡±


    ¡°W¡­Why would you scold me for that?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s something you deserve getting scolded for!¡±


    How was this happening?


    I even told Hongwa to feed her more.


    To answer my curiosity, Hongwa quickly spoke to me.


    ¡°I am feeding her well 3-4 times a day.¡±


    ¡°What about midnight snacks?¡±


    ¡°She eats them herself, without me telling her to do so.¡±


    Judging by what Hongwa just told me, it did seem like she was eating well.


    Then why wasn¡¯t she gaining weight?


    This was quite puzzling.


    It wasn¡¯t just words without evidence either because I could see for myself that she had a healthy appetite.


    <b><i> ¡®Then how much did she eat back when I thought she had a little bit of weight?¡¯</i></b>


    This was a few months ago, so did that mean she just ate that much before?


    That thought was a little scary.


    But Wi Seol-Ah seemed like she was hiding something from me recently, as she spent more time alone.


    <b><i> ¡®Hiding something from me, huh?¡¯ </i></b>


    She was at the age where she would keep secrets,


    But I still couldn¡¯t help but be bothered by it.


    While I was fidgeting with Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s cheek¡­


    I felt a presence approaching.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    When I looked back, wondering what it was, it turned out to be Tang Soyeol, wearing an embarrassed expression.


    ¡°Lady Tang?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Gu¡­¡±


    Then she reached her hand out.


    <b><i> That¡¯s strange?</i></b>


    I could¡¯ve sworn I saw Tang Soyeol with gloves on just a moment ago.


    Really expensive-looking fur gloves at that.


    Yet now, Tang Soyeol had bare hands without such gloves.


    ¡°My hands are also col- ¡°


    Before Tang Soyeol could finish, Namgung Bi-ah quickly grabbed Tang Soyeol¡¯s hand away.


    ¡°¡­My hand is still warm.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah rubbed Tang Soyeol¡¯s hands with her hands, which retained some warmth from my touch.


    Tang Soyeol¡¯s hands appeared warmer, but she seemed more disappointed.


    <b> [What a dog-like mess¡­ Or should I say cat-like mess?]</b>


    While Elder Shin spoke with a sigh, I identified the person he had in mind when he mentioned a cat.


    ¡°¡­Still as harmonious as ever, even after a few days, huh?¡±


    It was Moyong Hi-ah, who I didn¡¯t see for a few days.


    She had vanished after encountering Namgung Cheonjun and I barely got to see Moyong Hi-ah after that.


    However, around the time we left Bacheonmaru, Moyong Hi-ah appeared again and joined us on our trip.


    Since we were all headed to the Murim Alliance, I didn¡¯t really say much, noticing that Tang Soyeol also wanted to go with her for some reason.


    Unlike her time at Bacheonmaru, Moyong Hi-ah wasn¡¯t wearing a mask at the moment, but her face was still the same as ever.


    The cat-like face that held a strange aura.


    Did she emanate that charming aura even when she stood still due to the way her eyes looked?


    Perhaps her sky-blue eyes contributed to that charming aura.


    Since I was staring at her for a moment, my eyes met with Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s.


    When our eyes met, Moyong Hi-ah responded with smiling eyes.


    <b><i> ¡®Huh?¡¯</i></b>


    It was so charming and seductive that it would¡¯ve instantly charmed any guy.


    <b><i> ¡®What¡¯s wrong with her?¡¯</i></b>


    But for me, nothing she did would be more ufortable than this.


    Since it usually signaled trouble whenever she made that expression.


    Moyong Hi-ah was well aware of her own beauty.


    She knew that her face had the power to captivate men effortlessly and she was a woman who knew how to take advantage of that.


    And usually, whenever she made that face, it was to take advantage of whoever she charmed.


    However, since I already knew her true intentions, it made me dislike her even more, even though I had already disliked her quite a bit.


    <b><i> ¡®I did also get used to something like that because of the girls around me.¡¯</i></b>


    Just looking at Wi Seol-Ah and Namgung Bi-ah for a while made other girls look like mere y statues.


    I nodded slightly to Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s smile and looked away.


    <b> [Brat.]</b>


    ¡®Yeah?¡¯


    <b> [¡­I¡­ For some reason, feel cold recently.]</b>


    ¡®Pardon¡­?¡¯


    Do spirits also feel cold? Elder Shin seemed to be weak to coldst time as well, so could it be a real issue?


    <b> [Why do all those girls alwayse to you? It¡¯s so strange that I feel cold. Is it my time to die or something?]</b>


    ¡®Ugh¡­ I thought you had an actual problem.¡¯


    I was worried for nothing.


    Why was a man who had already spent hundreds of years in the afterlife talking like this?


    <b> [Do you know my pain!? Do you know how I felt when I couldn¡¯t even engage ein romance with anybody because I was busy with n work!?]</b>


    ¡®Why are you ming that on me?¡¯


    He was getting increasingly weird¡­ Should I actually just try to find a female ghost or something?


    <b><i> ¡®¡­But how would I find such a thing?¡¯</i></b>


    Should I go visit the Wudang Sect?


    Actually no, they might try to exorcise Elder Shin.


    <b> [What are you talking about? Why would they exorcise me?]</b>


    ¡®No matter how you look at it, Elder Shin looks more like an evil spirit because of your personali- ¡®


    [You,e here. Even if it¡¯s thest thing I do, I¡¯ll make sure to drag you with me when I go up to heaven.]


    Just as Elder Shin was on the brink of yelling in frustration, Muyeon came towards me and spoke.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°We have arrived.¡±


    Before Muyeon finished speaking, my eyes were already looking at the giant building in front of me.


    Let alone the Gu n, the wall in front of me dwarfed even the Tang n I saw back in Sichuan.


    Beyond the imposing wallid evenrger buildings.


    This was a ce that was called the heart and the center of the Orthodox Faction.


    The Murim Alliance.


    For me, it had been several years since Istid eyes on this ce, including both my past and present life.


    ******************


    It wasn¡¯t too difficult to enter the Murim Alliance. After all, I spent a few days in Bacheonmaru¡­


    And I had more than enough proof to show them.


    I was currently in the waiting room so that I could participate in the Dragons and Phoenixes tournament.


    <b><i> ¡®A gold room, huh?¡¯ </i></b>


    The change in treatment from the silver room I had in Bacheonmaru raised some questions in my mind.


    <b><i> ¡®No need to think too deeply¡­ It¡¯s obviously because of the Dishonored Venerable.¡¯</i></b>


    The rmendation letter I showed back in Bacheonmaru, along with the invitation letter.


    It seemed like the Murim Alliance was already notified of that.


    I was already able to see the benefits of a Heavenly Venerable¡¯s rmendation letter.


    Though it had its downsides.


    Oh well, I couldn¡¯t really do anything about it since it had already happened.


    ¡°The meeting will start in around 15 minutes. If you need a change of clothing ¨C ¡°


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I brought my own.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    While the Dragons and Phoenixes tournament may be for the young prodigies to showcase their talents and growth to the world¡­


    The Murim Alliance¡¯s main goal was to foster connections among everyone present.


    The tournament served as a tform for noble bloodlines to gather, allowing them towork, introduce themselves, and forge connections for the future.


    Without that, the noble ns would have little incentive to send their blood rtives to this ce.


    <b> [¡­It¡¯s all gone wrong. It wasn¡¯t like this back in my days.]</b>


    If a young prodigy wanted to showcase their training, physical prowess, and their belief as a martial artist¡­


    <b><i> ¡®There are better ces than this one.¡¯</i></b>


    And that would be the Heavenly Dragon Academy established by the Murim Alliance, an educational institution for swordsmen.


    Or the separately run Heavenly Dragon Festival.


    Those ces would be better.


    Heavenly Dragon this, Heavenly Dragon that, and even the title Heavenly Dragon.


    It seemed like the Murim Alliance really liked the name Heavenly Dragon.


    ¡®Heavenly Dragon, huh¡­¡¯


    I wondered why I was reminded of that giant snake I saw back in the secret vault.


    The demon that bore an uncanny resemnce to what I thought a dragon would look like.


    I still had a clear memory of that snake looking at me with its golden eyes.


    <b><i> ¡®Isn¡¯t this too random of a thought?¡¯</i></b>


    Even I thought that I brought this up quite randomly.


    Was I nervous or something?


    <b><i> ¡®Me bing nervous in this kid¡¯s yground?¡¯</i></b>


    It was more likely that my physical body was getting nervous rather than my mind.


    Or at least that was me coping about the situation.


    ¡°Young Master, your clothes- ¡°


    ¡°Oh, right. I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±


    Hongwa came towards me and carefully helped me wear my uniform.


    Changing clothes was such a hassle.


    However, I had to since the first day of the Dragons and Phoenixes tournament was a gathering day.


    It was so that everyone could meet each other, socialize, and also make friends.


    And because of that, I was practically forced to change clothes.


    Even Father, who I thought wouldn¡¯t care, gave me clothes to change into, so this day must be quite important.


    While changing my clothes withoutints, I spoke to Hongwa.


    ¡°Could you please skip the essory part?¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, Young Master. I knew you¡¯d feel that way, so I didn¡¯t bring any.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Well, that made me a little sad.


    Usually, for something like this, shouldn¡¯t she say, ¡®Our Young Master used to love shiny and expensive things, but now he doesn¡¯t want any?¡¯ while acting surprised?


    <b><i> ¡®They get used to it way too quick¡­¡¯</i></b>


    It seemed like Hongwa also got used to me, having raveled with me a fair bit along with Wi Seol-Ah.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this too simplistic?¡±


    ¡°This is simplistic?¡±


    The red clothing with some gold ents could seem simplisticpared to other people¡¯s uniforms¡­


    ¡°This cost probably way more than your sry.¡±


    But it certainly wasn¡¯t some ordinary clothing.


    Hongwa¡¯s eyes became huge after hearing my words.


    Despite the Gu n¡¯s rtively modest buildings and my frugal lifestyle after resurrection¡­


    The Gu n¡¯s clothing had always been of exceptional quality and value.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t cut corners when ites to something like this.¡±


    I could never figure out what Father was thinking.


    As I was looking for a string to tie my hair¡­


    Wi Seol-Ah came with a string as if she was lying in wait.


    ¡°Young Master!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Can I tie them?¡±


    ¡°What? My hair?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Hongwa tried to scold Wi Seol-Ah right away after hearing her request, but I blocked her with my hand.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Yayy!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a difficult request at all.


    After my permission, Wi Seol-Ah quickly went behind me and started to run her fingers through my hair.


    She seemed tock skill, but there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.


    Since Hongwa would fix it for me if it seemed too weird.


    <b><i> ¡®Was Wi Seol-Ah ever good with her hands?¡¯</i></b>


    Not that I knew of, from my memories.


    Even in my past life, I remember her struggling to tie a simple knot.


    Unsurprisingly, the more Wi Seol-Ah fiddled with my hair, the more Hongwa¡¯s expression became filled with despair.


    ¡°¡­S-Seol-Ah.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Let Big Sis¡­ do the rest.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    I¡¯m also quite curious.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, Young Master, there is no problem¡­¡±


    How could I believe that when such despair was so obvious on your face?


    ¡°There is nothing wrong with the Young Master¡¯s hair.¡±


    ¡°If I find out you are lying, you have to wear the same hairstyle as mine.¡±


    ¡°¡­There is a tiny bit of a problem.¡±


    In the end, Wi Seol-Ah backed away in disappointment and Hongwa started to fix my hair.


    <i> Knock knock.</i>


    But then, I felt a presence outside the waiting room door.


    ¨C Young Master Gu, are you in here?


    ¡°J-Just a moment.¡±


    Hongwa¡¯s hands grew more frantic upon hearing the voice outside the door.


    It seemed like things weren¡¯t going well for her.


    ¨C We need to see him righ- Ah! Alliance Leader, wai- ¡°


    <i> Slide.</i>


    I didn¡¯t even give them permission, but the door slid open.


    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why someone was intruding when there was still some time left until the gathering time began.


    ¡°I apologize for suddenly- ¡°


    I halted upon locking eyes with the man who had entered and he, too, came to a sudden stop.


    He was a middle-aged man who bore a kind expression and the word ¡®Alliance¡¯ was emzoned on his uniform.


    And he was also a man that I knew.


    ¡°Alliance Leader¡­?¡±


    The Leader of the Murim Alliance, the Harmonic Sword, Jang Cheon.


    He currently held the reins of the Murim Alliance andmanded great attention and respect among the Orthodox Faction.


    So why did such a mane to see me?


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    Right as Jang Cheon was about to say something, he covered his mouth slightly.


    <b><i> ¡®Didn¡¯t that man look like he was about tough?¡¯</i></b>


    He wasn¡¯tughing at my hair, right¡­?


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 140: Harmonic Sword Jang Cheon (2)

    <b>? Harmonic Sword Jang Cheon (2) ?</b>


    When it came to the Harmonic Sword, Jang Cheon¡­


    You could say he was the most ideal Leader of the Murim Alliance.


    As the Alliance Leader, he was able to keep the ns and other groups of the Orthodox Factions under control.


    And the state of public order noticeably improved under his leadership after he seeded the Sword Emperor, Wi Hyogun, who had resigned.


    When he first assumed leadership, there were debates about whether the Alliance Leader should have been Shaolin¡¯s Head Abbott or Mount Hua¡¯s Celestial Plum Blossom instead¡­


    But Jang Cheon¡¯s capable leadership quickly quelled those discussions in just a few years.


    Not only did he have a good personality, but he also was talented in martial arts, so he was known as a man of perfection.


    At least in the eyes of the world, that is.


    ¡°I apologize foring here so suddenly.¡±


    A handsome middle-aged man with a kind look.


    His downward-pointing eyes made him seem like he was smiling even when keeping a straight face.


    ¡°¡­Greetings, Alliance Leader.¡±


    I carefully knelt on one knee before Jang Cheon.


    When Jang Cheon saw my actions, he quickly waved his hand.


    ¡°No need to show respect. I¡¯m the one who barged in, after all.¡±


    ¡°How could I not?¡±


    He was none other than the Alliance Leader.


    His martial arts level might be lower than the Celestial Plum Blossom or the Heavenly Venerables, but the significance of his position could not be ignored either.


    In terms of power, he wielded more influence than the Four Noble ns or the Ten Sect Alliance.


    ¡°I knew it¡­ I should have nned this beforehand, but I made a mistake since I was in a hurry.¡±


    He dide here rather suddenly.


    And the timing was quite inconvenient.


    I guess this was where I could say the first impression really was that important.


    ¡°I apologize once again foring here so suddenly, Young Master Gu.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem at all.¡±


    While looking at Jang Cheon, I thought to myself¡­


    Why was he here?


    Why did the Murim Alliance Leadere to me himself, considering that he could have summoned me instead?


    Numerous thoughts ran through my mind, but there was one that was the most likely.


    I was half sure of this, to be more urate.


    <b><i> ¡®The Dishonored Venerable.¡¯</i></b>


    That was the only reason.


    The Dishonored Venerable¡¯s rmendation letter that the Second Elder gave me.


    That was the only reason I could fathom which made sense for the Alliance Leader¡¯s sudden visit.


    <b><i> ¡®Though I wonder if it¡¯s really something that¡¯d make hime to me.¡¯</i></b>


    The Heavenly Venerables¡¯ name held prestige, but I still wondered if it was enough for the Alliance Leader toe meet me.


    <b><i> ¡®Does he have a problem with the Dishonored Venerable?¡¯</i></b>


    The Alliance Leader took something out of his pocket.


    When I looked at it, it was the rmendation letter I brought, as expected.


    By the way, the servants in the room had already been sent away before we began talking.


    I already told Hongwa to go to the meetup with Gu Jeolyub and the others in case I waste.


    I also told her to punish Wi Seol-Ah by having her hands raised in the air until the meetup time, so Hongwa should be fine.


    ¡°Young Master Gu, I rushed here so rudely as I wanted to ask you something.¡±


    My body tingled slightly.


    I felt a sensation that passed by my shoulders, so I flowed my Qi around. I was able to feel that a barrier had been set up inside the room.


    ¡°This rmendation letter¡­Did the Dishonored Venerable give it to you directly?¡±


    As expected, the Alliance Leader came here because of that damned rmendation letter.


    At this point, I felt like the Second Elder was trying to push me off a cliff, all in the name of my own good.


    I couldn¡¯t see how things always turn out like this if not for such a reason.


    ¡°I did not get it directly.¡±


    ¡°So you got it from someone else.¡±


    Huh, I felt a strange feeling from the Alliance Leader¡¯s expression and tone.


    It felt like I was being investigated.


    It wasn¡¯t the best feeling.


    An investigation when he barged into my room so abruptly, treating me as though I were a criminal.


    ¡°First, may I ask the Alliance Leader why you are asking me this?¡±


    I asked as respectfully as possible while concealing my feelings.


    No matter how annoyed I was, I couldn¡¯t just afford to show my fangs to the Alliance Leader, in the Murim Alliance.


    <b> [You be so quiet in front of strong people ¡­ how shameless.]</b>


    I had to know when to bark and when to hold back.


    Life was a precious thing, after all.


    This was one of the few things I learned in my past life.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The Alliance Leader let out a fake cough and fixed his tone, as he realized his earlier mistake.


    ¡°I apologize. I showed an ugly behavior just now because of me being in a hurry.¡±


    It was a quick apology.


    The Alliance Leader was lowering his head to a mere young prodigy that easily?


    <b><i> ¡®Is he acting?¡¯</i></b>


    Was he being genuine or just putting on a show?


    I could not know.


    The Alliance Leader did apologize, but I was curious about something.


    On how the situation turned out this way.


    <b><i> ¡®What did that old man give me again?¡¯</i></b>


    I thought he gave it to me for my own benefit, but was there more to it?


    I swear there was nothing normal with him.


    Before exining, the Alliance Leader handed the rmendation letter back to me and spoke.


    ¡°The content inside this letter, did you ever get to read it?¡±


    ¡°No, I did not read it, sir.¡±


    I didn¡¯t bother to.


    I didn¡¯t need to and it wasn¡¯t respectful to do so either.


    Moreover, I even had a slight bit of trust in the Second Elder as well.


    I believed that everything he did was for my benefit, even if things got messy.


    ¡°Do read it.¡±


    After hearing the Alliance Leader¡¯s words, I opened the letter.


    The words written were unsophisticated and there were only a few lines of writing, which really reflected the Dishonored Venerable¡¯s personality.


    The content inside was what you would expect from any rmendation letter.


    <strong>¨C I, Bijuu, have my eyes on this child.</strong>


    <b><i> ¡®Since when did he have his eyes on me?¡¯</i></b>


    And the Second Elder imed that he got this rmendation letter two years ago.


    During that time, I had never crossed paths with the Dishonored Venerable.


    Furthermore, he wasn¡¯t really in a situation where he could just appear in the world right now.


    The real problem came from the next line.


    <strong>¨C Even someone aszy as myself raised him with full sincerity, so there shouldn¡¯t be any room for disappointment.</strong>


    Huh¡­?


    <strong>¨C This child will destroy the sky one day. You may have high hopes because I¡¯ll make sure of that.</strong>


    Something was strange¡­really strange, actually.


    There were many lines written in the letter that I couldn¡¯t understand.


    <b><i> ¡®This¡­¡¯</i></b>


    I don¡¯t think this rmendation letter was written for me.


    It seemed that way, no matter how much I looked at it.


    There was no way the content inside the letter was referring to me.


    However, there was no denying that my name was written on the letter.


    For some reason, it felt like an unknown story that I never knew about was being unfolded.


    A feeling gradually welled up within me.


    That uneasy, ominous, and strange feeling.


    And thest line I read from the rmendation letter was enough to make me gasp.


    <strong>¨C P.S. I made good use of the treasure. I¡¯ll send it to you through my disciple, so I hope that you¡¯ll keep it discreet.</strong>


    Oh fuck.


    I looked at the Alliance Leader with shaky eyes after reading thest line.


    I felt like I knew why this situation came to be.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t think of anything to say, so I had to stay silent.


    <b><i> ¡®You shouldn¡¯t have included thatst line, you damned old man¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Those words were bound to lead to a misunderstanding.


    Since this letter didn¡¯t even look like it was written for me.


    The Alliance Leader gazed at me before asking.


    ¡°Are you the disciple of the Dishonored Venerable?¡±


    ¡°No, Alliance Leader¡­¡±


    Disciple, my fucking ass.


    I never even once saw his face, let alone received training from him.


    It was possible that such an arrangement might ur in the future, but as of now, it hadn¡¯t happened.


    That old man said it was a rmendation letter¡­ Did he take the Dishonored Venerable¡¯s letter which was written for someone else?


    What were these people up to?


    I had to be the one responsible for this embarrassing incident.


    I felt like going into a rat hole right now if I could.


    And to list another problem, the Alliance Leader was making a concerned expression in front of me.


    ¡°¡­This handwriting does indeed seem like it¡¯s from the Dishonored Venerable, but I¡¯m not sure how I should take this in.¡±


    ¡°Could we pretend that the rmendation letter part never happened?¡±


    I asked just in case, since I already had an invitation letter.


    Since it would just be better to pretend such a thing never happened, rather than involving myself with some bothersome hassles.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. This was written by the Dishonored Venerable and it is in your name as well.¡±


    ¡°Impersonation maybe¡­¡±


    ¡°I doubt that anyone would dare to impersonate a Heavenly Venerable, and the stamp and aura on the letter appear genuine.¡±


    He had scrutinized the letter thoroughly, leaving me with no escape.


    How pointless.


    ¡°I understand what you may be worried about, but there¡¯s no need to worry since you imed not to be his disciple.¡±


    Finally, some words from the Alliance Leader that made me feel relieved.


    I contemted how to deal with this situation.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s just that if you are really the Dishonored Venerable¡¯s disciple, I wondered if you knew his current location.¡±


    Was it because of the treasure mentioned in the letter?


    ¡°Judging by your reaction, you seemed to be clueless. Is that correct?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    I actually knew it.


    I knew that the Dishonored Venerable was hiding himself somewhere in the west.


    And I also knew why he chose to hide himself.


    Though I obviously had no intention of telling him that.


    He¡¯ll probably end up asking the Second Elder.


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    He seemed disappointed, as if he had lost his only clue.


    But he also seemed relieved, as if he had found a whole new clue from this.


    ¡°Is it, because of the treasure that¡¯s mentioned in the letter?¡±


    The Alliance Leader stopped for a moment upon hearing my question.


    ¡°I am indeed concerned about the treasure that the Dishonored Venerable took, but that¡¯s not all.¡±


    There was a different reason.


    That was enough.


    I had no intention of asking any more questions.


    He probably wouldn¡¯t answer me anyway and if he did, it would only get me more involved in things.


    <b><i> ¡®I already had a goal in mind when I came here, so I¡¯d rather not add any more tasks.¡¯</i></b>


    If I had known that this rmendation letter would bring forth such a chaotic situation, I wouldn¡¯t have used it.


    As our conversation came to an end, the Alliance Leader stood up and spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for wasting your precious time.¡±


    ¡°There is no problem, Alliance Leader. I¡¯m d that I got to meet you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thankful that you say that.¡±


    It definitely wasn¡¯t the best way to meet, but I still had to talk nicely to him.


    Because, to be honest, the Alliance Leader wasn¡¯t in a position where he could easily believe everything I said.


    And he backed away when he could¡¯ve easily pursued a more intrusive investigation on me.


    <b><i> ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem like it ended on a good note, though.¡¯</i></b>


    I had a feeling that not all of his suspicions had dissipated.


    So there was a chance that he might do something behind the scenes.


    After all, that was the Murim Alliance¡¯s specialty.


    The world was split into the Orthodox and the Unorthodox Factions, but many people already knew that the line that separated those two had been blurring.


    To list differences between the two sides¡­


    The Orthodox Faction pretended to be unaware of the changes,


    While the Unorthodox Faction didn¡¯t seem to care too much.


    Because the Alliance Leader I met just now had a kind demeanor that made him look like a good person¡­


    But I didn¡¯t believe all of it.


    I didn¡¯t know much about that man,


    But that was what made it scary to judge him solely on appearances.


    <b><i> ¡®Him being the father of that bastard is the biggest reason.¡¯ </i></b>


    Just the thought of him made me rage inside.


    Whenever I pictured his damned face, I clenched my teeth without even realizing it.


    ¡°Thank you for talking with me. I shouldn¡¯t take up any more of your time, so I shall take my leave now.¡±


    The Alliance Leader moved towards the door, then nced at me and spoke.


    ¡°I was honestly surprised when you said that you weren¡¯t his disciple.¡±


    I looked back at the Alliance Leader, wondering what he was saying all of a sudden.


    ¡°If you were the Dishonored Venerable¡¯s disciple, I would have ranked your talent quite high, but you say you aren¡¯t¡­ So it¡¯s quite surprising for me, but I also see this as the rise of a new star.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    ¡°When I saw your elder sister, I thought that they had produced another tiger just like the Tiger Warrior from the Gu n¡­But they were hiding a bigger dragon after all.¡±


    As expected, the Alliance Leader had assessed my current martial level.


    It wasn¡¯t surprising, though.


    Since he, too, was a martial artist who had reached a higher realm.


    But his words filled me with pressure, making my stomach feel tight.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be expecting quite the performance from you in this tournament.¡±


    With those words, the Alliance Leader left the door.


    His presence immediately faded away.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 141: Harmonic Sword Jang Cheon (3)

    <b>? Harmonic Sword Jang Cheon (3) ?</b>


    That meeting was quite a storm.


    It felt as if I had just swallowed a fruit filled with spikes.


    <b> [Your grandpa always seems to like giving you a bomb.]</b>


    ¡°¡­What do you mean Grandpa!¡±


    I barked back at Elder Shin.


    Why did he always think I was rted to the Second Elder?


    There was not even a single thing we had inmon.


    Though it was possible we shared a drop of blood.


    <b> [You got involved with a treasure again. Your life really is a tragicedy.]</b>


    ¡®What scary words are you saying? I¡¯m not involved this time.¡¯


    To say I almost got involved would be more urate.


    I had many questions after that.


    If the Dishonored Venerable really did write the letter for me, then why did it contain such puzzling content?


    Did he really have to bother writing any of those when he could have just written my name on the letter?


    The letter left ample room for misunderstanding.


    So it should¡¯ve been more logical for him to write me a whole new letter if it wasn¡¯t meant for me in the first ce.


    Though thinking about the Dishonored Venerable¡¯s personality, he would be the type to just send it¡­


    ¡®Did the Dishonored Venerable ever have a disciple anyways?¡¯


    The disciple that he mentioned in the letter, I tried my best to think of anything from my memories,


    But I had no memories of such a thing.


    Among the three Heavenly Venerables, only the Sword Emperor had an official disciple.


    The Lord of Heaven was from the Namgung n and while Namgung Jin and Namgung Cheonjun could be considered as his disciples¡­


    He didn¡¯t actually have any official disciples.


    And it was the same case for the Dishonored Venerable.


    Then did he maybe try to get the Second Elder in trouble?


    <b><i> ¡®¡­It certainly could be possible.¡¯</i></b>


    Considering all the troubles that old man caused, it did make some sense that the Dishonored Venerable would try to get him back with this.


    But was the Second Elder really unaware of the contents inside the letter?


    My thoughts lingered on thest line.


    <strong>¨C I made good use of the treasure. I¡¯ll send it to you through my disciple, so I hope that you¡¯ll keep it discreet.</strong>


    The treasure delivery.


    I felt like I had heard and experienced this before.


    Memories of the Second Elder handing me a treasure to deliver before my departure for Mount Hua shed before me.


    And along with that, another thought came to mind.


    ¡°Nah, no way.¡±


    I had a bad feeling, so I quickly searched my pockets.


    I pulled out a purse tucked deep within my pocket.


    It was the purse that the Second Elder gave me before leaving for Hanam, saying that it was an allowance.


    The purse still emitted the same sound as before.


    I opened the purse from time to time whenever I bought snacks for Wi Seol-Ah and it really did seem like an ordinary purse with money in it.


    <b> [What¡¯s wrong?]</b>


    Elder Shin asked, wondering what it was.


    However, instead of answering, I flipped over the purse in silence.


    <i> ng-! </i>


    The silver coins inside spilled out, making a harsh sound every time they fell.


    During that time, my eyes darted around in search. Only after all the coins had fallen did I manage to breathe a sigh of relief.


    <b> [Brat.]</b>


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    <b> [Did you really think that there would be a treasure inside that purse?]</b>


    ¡°You never know.¡±


    I checked it just in case because of all the times I had been manipted by the Second Elder.


    Thankfully, it seemed like there wasn¡¯t any treasure inside.


    Yeah, even the Second Elder wouldn¡¯t stoop to such levels.


    I could overlook the incident regarding Mount Hua¡¯s treasure since he won it fairly.


    <b> [What do you mean you could overlook it! He won it through a freaking drinking bet!]</b>


    ¡°Why are you the one that¡¯s mad- ¡­Oh wait, you have a good reason to be.¡±


    I forget from time to time that Elder Shin had once been the leader of Mount Hua.


    Anyways.


    ¡®I was too paranoid this time.¡¯


    I might have fallen for the Second Elder¡¯s tricks a few times, but there was no way that he would just pass onto me the Murim Alliance¡¯s treasure associated with the Dishonored Venerable¡­


    <i> ng-</i>


    While picking up the silver coins, my outstretched hand stopped.


    I felt some unknown sensation on my other hand that was holding the purse.


    I checked inside the purse to see if there were any silver coins left inside.


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    <b> [Woah¡­]</b>


    <i> Rip.</i>


    Something caught my fingers, so I ripped it off with my strength.


    The thing that came out along with a few remnants of thread was¡­


    ¡°¡­Haha, fuck me.¡±


    A ring so old it was practically rusting.


    ******************


    ¡°Young Master Gu is runningte. It¡¯s about to start soon.¡±


    Tang Soyeol spoke while sipping her tea calmly.


    Wi Seol-Ah, standing behind her, flinched after hearing that.


    It was because Hongwa warned her about the poisonous herb in Tang Soyeol¡¯s tea.


    ¡°Maybe it takes him a long time to prepare?¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah spoke with her hand on her chin, looking around the area.


    She noticed that many people were quickly ncing towards them.


    The Dragons and Phoenixes tournament had always felt like this.


    The nasty stares from all these people always felt disgusting and ufortable.


    But even so, Moyong Hi-ah maintained her smile, knowing that all those scrutinizing gazes had a use for her.


    She raised her lips a little and changed her expression slightly¡­


    To the most charming and seductive expression that she could possibly make.


    When Moyong Hi-ah smiled, all those people who had been secretly peeping at her, lost theirposure.


    ¡°You are still as impressive as ever.¡±


    Tang Soyeolmented, genuinely impressed.


    ¡°Lady Tang can also do this.¡±


    She replied, not entirely insincere.


    Tang Soyeol also had a charming face of her own with her unique cuteness.


    And there was no doubt that she was aware of it.


    ¡°¡­That became pointless when my charm didn¡¯t work against someone that I wanted it to.¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah felt like she knew who Tang Soyeol was referring to.


    There was no way that she didn¡¯t.


    She did see Tang Soyeol tantly go after him throughout this trip.


    ¡°¡­You still have the same unique taste as before.¡±


    What did Tang Soyeol see in that scary boy¡¯s face?


    <b><i> ¡®He was rather unique, to be fair.¡¯</i></b>


    It was the first time Moyong Hi-ah saw someone that seemed so indifferent about her.


    The Gu n¡¯s Young Master had a feeling of a great wall around him¡­


    Which told her not to get too close.


    <b><i> ¡®Is it because he has all these girls around him already?¡¯</i></b>


    Moyong Hi-ah looked in a different direction.


    To the woman who seemed to be the center of everyone¡¯s attention.


    <b><i> ¡®Namgung Bi-ah¡­ was it.¡¯</i></b>


    She was the blood rtive of the Namgung n and the older sister of the Lightning Dragon.


    It was the first time that Moyong Hi-ah saw her.


    Despite her n¡¯s connections with the Namgung n, she had never heard much about her beyond the fact that there was a daughter in the Namgung n.


    <b><i> ¡®She¡¯s beautiful.¡¯</i></b>


    Just like the handsome Lightning Dragon, his sister possessed the same allure.


    Moyong Hi-ah didn¡¯t mind that she took most of the attention.


    Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s beauty more than justified it.


    She did feel a little bit of jealousy, but she couldn¡¯t afford to think about such a thing.


    Moyong Hi-ah then carefully spoke to Namgung Bi-ah.


    ¡°Your little sibling is nowhere to be seen either.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah shifted her hollow eyes after hearing Moyong Hi-ah.


    ¡°¡­He¡¯lle soon.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    For some reason, Moyong Hi-ah felt that Namgung Bi-ah looked way more tired than usual.


    <b><i> ¡®He¡¯sing soon?¡¯</i></b>


    Maybe they had been in contact because they were siblings?


    <b><i> ¡®She¡¯s not easy as I expected.¡¯</i></b>


    Moyong Hi-ah let out a sigh.


    She tried to get closer to Namgung Bi-ah in recent days, but she couldn¡¯t read her thoughts one bit.


    Namgung Bi-ah had almost no change in her expression, and the only thing she did besides training and sleeping was spending time with her fianc¨¦, the servant behind her, or Tang Soyeol.


    <b><i> ¡®What a waste with a face like hers.¡¯</i></b>


    Some could say that she was living an eventful life, but realistically it was more of aid-back life.


    Moyong Hi-ah couldn¡¯t help but feel very envious of her.


    <b><i> ¡®I don¡¯t have time.¡¯</i></b>


    She didn¡¯t have the time to improve her martial arts or indulge in the emotions of love.


    <b><i> ¡®Where is the Lightning Dragon?¡¯</i></b>


    Which was why she had to get help from the Lightning Dragon as soon as possible.


    As well as the Namgung n.


    Namgung Bi-ah stared at Moyong Hi-ah.


    Then she asked Wi Seol-Ah, who was standing behind her, in a careful tone.


    ¡°¡­Your legs, do they hurt¡­?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to sit¡­?¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah was concerned about Wi Seol-Ah, who stood behind her.


    ¡°Sis, as I mentioned earlier, that¡¯s not allowed.¡±


    Tang Soyeol spoke to Namgung Bi-ah while letting out a sigh.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand Sis¡¯s feelings, but it doesn¡¯t look good for Young Master Gu if we let a servant take a seat.¡±


    Usually, Gu Yangcheon would let servants, including Wi Seol-Ah, and escorts sit and dine with him.


    However, they couldn¡¯t afford to do such a thing, at least not in this spot.


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah reluctantly relented only after hearing Gu Yangcheon¡¯s name.


    It seemed like she would say yes to anything as long as it was rted to Gu Yangcheon.


    <b><i> ¡®I can¡¯t believe a person could change that much.¡¯</i></b>


    In just a few months, Namgung Bi-ah became much brighter and more talkative.


    However, to think that it was solely due to Gu Yangcheon¡­It made her feel bittersweet.


    Tang Soyeol continued to stare at the entrance while poking her lips out.


    ¡°Seriously, when is he going to arrive ¡­¡±


    She was worried about Gu Yangcheon¡¯s tardiness.


    Because he was way toote.


    ¡°Thankfully, the Alliance Leader is also runningte too¡­¡±


    It seemed like there was a dy in the event.


    And thanks to that, Gu Yangcheon might arrive in time for the gathering event.


    ¡°But it¡¯s strange for the Alliance Leader to bete, too.¡±


    Tang Soyeol nodded her head upon hearing Moyong Hi-ah.


    Every year, the Alliance Leader woulde out to give a speech at the beginning of the gathering,


    And the Alliance Leader was neverte.


    Sometimes, he would even arrive early.


    Considering that this was a spot where the blood rtives of the Orthodox Faction¡¯s noble ns gathered, it wouldn¡¯t look good for the Alliance Leader to bete.


    ¡°Maybe he had somethinge up- ¡°


    ¡°He should be here soon.¡±


    Tang Soyeol frowned after hearing a voice that interrupted her.


    It was because it wasn¡¯t a member of their group speaking, but an outsider.


    Tang Soyeol turned to the voice with a slightly piercing gaze.


    When she looked back, there was a boy wearing an awkward smile.


    He looked kind and handsome, with eyes that made him look like he was smiling even when he wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I had no intention to cut you off¡­ But I happened to hear about a matter that I¡¯m well aware of.¡±


    ¡°Before talking, I hope that you¡¯d introduce yourself first.¡±


    Even with Tang Soyeol¡¯s annoyed tone, the boy maintained his smile on his face.


    While showing respect to Tang Soyeol, the boy started to introduce himself calmly.


    ¡°I apologize for my rudeness and disrespect, I am¡­ ¡°


    It felt as if a breeze was blowing whenever the boy spoke.


    ¡°Jang Seonyeon.¡±


    A very cold breeze at that.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 142: Dragons and Phoenixes Tournament (1)

    <b>? Dragons and Phoenixes Tournament (1) ?</b>


    ¡°Fuck my life.¡±


    I thought to myself while shaking off the bits of threads stuck to the ring.


    What should I do with this?


    I let my guard down.


    And now I was paying the price for underestimating the Second Elder.


    For him to be so slick with his giant physique.


    I could have never imagined this twist.


    ¡°No, let¡¯s think positively. There is a chance that this isn¡¯t actually a treasure, right?¡±


    Surely a treasure wouldn¡¯t look so cheap and rusted.


    The Mount Hua¡¯s treasure I hadst time may have been a pain in my ass, but it definitely did have traits of a treasure.


    The scent of plum flowers that had emanated from it was proof of its value.


    ¡°But this is just junk.¡±


    A ring that had rusted to the point where I couldn¡¯t even discern its original color.


    There seemed to be a hollow space in the center where a gem might have been, but now it was empty.


    Maybe it had been a mistake on the Second Elder¡¯s part.


    Perhaps he identally included this ring while putting in silver coins. That had to be it.


    <b> [You sure you¡¯re not just telling yourself that?]</b>


    ¡°Let¡¯s be objective, does this look like a treasure to you, Elder Shin?¡±


    A ring that had no scent or aura.


    It felt fragile, like it would break with the slightest pressure. so there was no way such a thing was a treasure.


    It had to be anything but that.


    <b> [Wouldn¡¯t it be better to show this to the Alliance Leader first?]</b>


    ¡°I did consider that.¡±


    I could go directly to him and ask him something like ¡®Is this a treasure?


    <b><i> ¡®But I have to go to the meetup first.¡¯</i></b>


    I couldn¡¯t really afford to dwell on this too long,


    Because I didn¡¯t have much time to spare.


    The gathering had already started quite a while ago, after all.


    So I carefully put the ring back in my pouch, hiding it deep in my pocket, and set off for the meetup.


    Thankfully, the guide outside assured me that I wasn¡¯tte as I opened the door.


    Inside the ce was filled with people talking.


    The ce waspletely filled with martial artists around my age already.


    While there were a few individuals who appeared to be in their thirties, the majority were in their twenties.


    So I found myself among thest generation of the young prodigies.


    It was odd to think that it wasn¡¯t the current generation, but us, thest one, that had made a name for ourselves during the past war.


    Inside, I recognized some people from ns I was familiar with, while others were entirely unknown to me.


    And as I walked further into the hall, I started to see more people of familiar ns.


    They were intentionally positioned in that way.


    Starting from Bacheonmaru, the waiting room, and now the banquet hall.


    The stark contrast in treatment among different ns was tantly noticeable.


    And if you wished to avoid discrimination, you had to rise through the ranks.


    <b><i> ¡®Either by being born into a more prestigious n or by climbing the ranks yourself.¡¯</i></b>


    Wasn¡¯t that cruel?


    They themselves already knew that surpassing those born into noble ns was nearly impossible.


    <b><i> ¡®Where is it?¡¯</i></b>


    The spot I was assigned was all the way to the front row.


    This, too, was most likely because of the rmendation letter I showed.


    After walking for a bit while looking around, I saw Gu Jeolyub, who was seated.


    Gu Jeolyub had also noticed me, as our eyes met.


    <b><i> ¡®I guess we weren¡¯t assigned the same seats.¡¯</i></b>


    He was sitting closer to the front, but not right at the front.


    It was a good way to see where the Gu n rankedpared to other ns.


    <b><i> ¡®Though he could have likely sat with us since we were in the same crew.¡¯</i></b>


    It seemed like Gu Jeolyub and I were purposely separated.


    However, there was a problem looming nearby.


    ¡°You bastard, so you were from the Gu n.¡±


    Gu Jeolyub happened to be sitting right near Hwangbo Cheolwi, whom he had foughtst time.


    Hwangbo Cheolwi had a scowling face, while Gu Jeolyub appeared to be silently cursing his luck, indicating that he wasn¡¯t in the best situation.


    <b><i> ¡®Endure until the gathering ends.¡¯</i></b>


    Even if Hwangbo Cheolwi was hot-headed and reckless, the Alliance Leader would soon arrive to start the event.


    And once it ended, everyone should start moving, so things should improve from there.


    I looked away and continued walking.


    When I passed a certain point, I felt a change in the atmosphere.


    The noble ns, the blood rtives of noble ns, or those who made huge donations to the Murim Alliance every year.


    Those who basically acted as the pir of the Murim Alliance, were seated in the frontmost row. It was apletely different atmosphere.


    And my destination was the very front row.


    I found Wi Seol-ah and Namgung Bi-ah standing far away.


    Those two must have found me a while ago, as they were already looking at me.


    I suppressed the smile that crept onto my lips and made my way toward them.


    As I drew closer, I saw Moyong Hi-ah and Tang Soyeol as well.


    When I walked closer to them, my breath caught as I noticed the person conversing with Tang Soyeol.


    I saw a boy talking to her with a smile on his face.


    It felt like the world around me suddenly became silent.


    Starting from my feet that hade to a halt, I felt a hot breath climb up my body through my abdomen.


    When I released the breath that I was holding, it came out as a searing heat.


    I tried to calm down my Qi, but it only got worse, as I stared at that boy.


    <b><i> ¡®The Meteor Sword.¡¯ </i></b>


    The fianc¨¦ of Wi Seol-ah in my past life.


    The man who betrayed the Murim Alliance.


    And¡­


    The man that I wanted to kill the most was standing there in his youthful form.


    How could I just hold it in?


    When I could see his disgusting eyes and hands right there in front of my eyes?


    <b><i> ¨C Do not forget your role. I¡¯m saying you shouldn¡¯t forget where you belong. </i></b>


    His current smile reminded me of the way he had spoken to me in the past.


    <b><i> ¨C You crawl on the floor, while you give the shining world to her? What a hero you are. But so what? You¡¯re still a demonic human in the end. </i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C Don¡¯t be mistaken. Whether it¡¯s her, the world, or even time, you have nothing. </i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C It doesn¡¯t even belong to the Heavenly Demon.</i></b>


    mes began to flicker behind my back. This life was different from my past life.


    I knew that more than anyone.


    However, I realized once again. That I couldn¡¯t forget anything that had happened in that life.


    <b><i> ¨C All of it is mine. After all, I swore to myself that it would be. </i></b>


    The bastard said that to me when he saw me for thest time, right before the Heavenly Demon and the Celestial Sword fought.


    It was still clear to me.


    His eyes from back then.


    And the desire zing within his eyes.


    And me, who couldn¡¯t do anything despite noticing that.


    All of it was still clear to me.


    One step.


    Towards that bastard, I took just one step.


    I myself didn¡¯t even know what I would do to him.


    Right at then,


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    <i> Tap-!</i>


    My boiling anger started to go away when someone grabbed my wrist.


    I then looked at the person who grabbed me.


    The first thing I noticed was her short hair that barely reached her shoulders,


    And she looked at me with those same ck eyes again.


    The girl flinched when our eyes met.


    Then the girl, Peng Ah-hee, asked me.


    ¡°You. What did you try to do just now?¡±


    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°At least say that after you fix your eyes. Do you even realize how you look right now?¡±


    I wondered. Judging by the slight fear in Peng Ah-hee¡¯s eyes, I must have appeared quite intimidating.


    I didn¡¯t let out any killing intent, though.


    Thankfully, I controlled myself just enough to hide that.


    ¡°Do you know him?¡±


    Peng Ah-hee asked.


    She was referring to Jang Seonyeon, who I was looking at.


    After calming the heat inside my body, I shook my head.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know him.¡±


    ¡°You go to someone you don¡¯t know with such eyes?¡±


    ¡°He happened to look simr to someone I hated, so I couldn¡¯t help it.¡±


    ¡°Just because of that¡­? You still don¡¯t have a very good personality, huh?¡±


    Seeing Peng Ah-hee¡¯s apparent disgust with me, I felt like I was slowly regaining my senses.


    Peng Ah-hee continued to stare at me as she spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since west met, but instead of a greeting, your first instinct is to cause trouble. I guess that¡¯s just the way you are.¡±


    ¡°It has been a while. How have you been?¡±


    ¡°I practically had to drag that out of you. Just drop it.¡±


    Peng Woojin mentioned that Peng Ah-hee was alsoing thest time I spoke to him, and here I was running into her unexpectedly.


    ¡°I did see Young Lord Peng earlier.¡±


    ¡°I already had a feeling he¡¯de to you, considering all he does is talk about you in the n¡­ So stop talking about that bastard. I get pissed off just hearing about him.¡±


    It seemed like Peng Ah-hee was still busy keeping Peng Woojin under control.


    I worked on calming myself down as I noticed the sweat forming on my back.


    <b><i> ¡®That was dangerous.¡¯</i></b>


    Whatever I was trying to do, I almost did it without even thinking.


    ¡®Elder Shin.¡¯


    I called for Elder Shin, but there was no response from him.


    I bit my lips slightly. I knew something like this was going to happen.


    Back in Mount Hua, when I couldn¡¯t control my anger, I had lost my connection with Elder Shin as well.


    Since consuming that flower from Mount Hua, I hadn¡¯t experienced any outbursts like this.


    <b><i> ¡®Is it because I¡¯m running low again on demonic Qi?¡¯</i></b>


    It was clear that I needed to consume more demonic Qi to keep the energy within me in check.


    But did it also affect my emotions?


    I had expected it tost a few months, but it seemed to have dwindled faster than I thought.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your seat?¡±


    I nced over at my seat after hearing Peng Ah-hee¡¯s question.


    When Peng Ah-hee looked towards the spot where my crew was, she made a slightly shocked expression.


    ¡°For some reason, all those people are females?¡±


    ¡°Just a coincidence¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it would be, given that you don¡¯t really have a face that would charm any girls.¡±


    ¡°Why insult me when we¡¯ve just met again after so long?¡±


    ¡°How lucky of you to be surrounded by a garden full of flowers all by yourself. Those girls have so many eyes on them already.¡±


    I looked around and realized she was right. It made sense as there was not just one, but a bunch of girls with beauty that would undoubtedly draw many eyes.


    ¡°And your spot?¡±


    Peng Ah-hee responded with her finger pointing.


    As expected, Peng Ah-hee also was in the front seat.


    ¡°You¡¯re alreadyte so go and sit for now. We¡¯ll talkter.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but make a strange expression after hearing Peng Ah-hee. What does she mean by ¡®we¡¯ll talkter?¡¯


    Peng Ah-hee smirked, as she read my expression.


    ¡°I heard that you had an engagement, but that doesn¡¯t mean things have to be awkward between us, right?¡±


    Our engagement had been broken when we were younger, and we had settled our rtionship amicably thest time we met a few months ago.


    And it wasn¡¯t like we actually liked each other anyway.


    So after we had resolved our animosities, our rtionship had be morefortable.


    It was hard to exin it in words.


    ¡°And I said thisst time, but I¡¯m older than you. So stop talking so informally.¡±


    Peng Ah-hee said before walking toward her seat.


    The Alliance Leader would arrive soon, so I also needed to find my own seat and sit down.


    <b><i> ¡®I feel calmer, thanks to her.¡¯</i></b>


    When I took my eyes off Peng Ah-hee¡¯s back, my sights naturally went towards that bastard again.


    My emotions that boiled instantly, cooled down just because of this little thing.


    My anger, resentment, contempt, and desire to kill still remained, but they no longer had full control over my mind.


    I was able to control my emotions. And that was just because I talked with Peng Ah-hee? I¡¯m sure she helped, but I didn¡¯t think that was the sole reason that helped me calm down.


    I carefully approached my group, managing my expression in order to avoid drawing attention to myself.


    <b><i> ¡®I¡¯m worried about Elder Shin.¡¯</i></b>


    There was a good chance that he¡¯d be gone for a long time likest time.


    Since it wasn¡¯t stange for him to disappear at any moment.


    As I drew closer to my crew, Tang Soyeol noticed me as well.


    Tang Soyeol¡¯s cold expression instantly melted into her usual cheerful one.


    ¡°Young Master Gu¡­!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯mte.¡±


    ¡°I-I was worried.¡±


    As I arrived, Jang Seonyeon also turned his gaze towards me.


    I spoke to Jang Seonyeon first.


    ¡°And, you are?¡±


    I barely managed to tone down my aggression, so I couldn¡¯t afford to even make an attempt at a smile.


    On the contrary, Jang Seonyeon smiled back at my words.


    ¡°I am Taeryung n¡¯s Jang Seonyeon.¡±


    ¡°Taeryung n, you say¡­¡±


    After hearing Jang Seonyeon¡¯s introduction, Tang Soyeol and Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s way of looking at him changed.


    It was understandable since that n belonged to the current leader of the Murim Alliance.


    <b><i> ¡®Of course, it had to be around this time.¡¯</i></b>


    I bit my lips slightly.


    Now, I understood why young prodigies received better treatment from the Murim Alliance, starting from the rooms they were provided.


    This was the moment when Jang Seonyeon made his debut as a young prodigy.


    The beginning of his rise to fame as he showcased his genius talents.


    ¡°Yes, I happened to overhear a conversation about my father¡­ So I couldn¡¯t help but join in on thisdy¡¯s conversation.¡±


    Tang Soyeol shut her mouth when she saw Jang Seonyeon¡¯s smile.


    It appeared that she was talking about the Alliance Leader.


    I then nced over at Wi Seol-ah.


    Thankfully, Wi Seol-ah was yawning in the back without being noticed. It seemed like she didn¡¯t converse with Jang Seonyeon.


    ¡°It is nice to meet you. I¡¯m quite embarrassed as it¡¯s my first time in a ce like this.¡±


    After saying those words, Jang Seonyeon reached his hand out to me.


    I stared at that hand for a bit, then slowly grabbed it.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Jang Seonyeon¡¯s expression turned shocked as he felt the pressure from my grip.


    ¡°Yes, it is nice to meet you as well.¡±


    I kept my potentially explosive killing intent confined within my body,


    And hid my hatred towards him beneath the surface.


    I tried my best to speak calmly and softened my rough tone, channeling my emotions into my zing gaze.


    ¡°I am Gu Yangcheon of Shanxi¡¯s Gu n.¡±


    Back when I met Nachal in Mount Hua, he said these words to me.


    <b><i> ¨C You should at least know the name of someone who¡¯s going to kill you.</i></b>


    I wondered¡­


    Why did those words suddenlye to mind?


    As I stared at Jang Seonyeon, I purposely raised my lips to form a smile.


    ¡°Oh, uh¡­Oh.¡±


    I then saw Tang Soyeol react strangely which I ignored.


    Because my attention was solely on Jang Seonyeon while holding back a plethora of feelings¡­


    I failed to notice.


    <em><strong>Wi Seol-Ah, who was standing at the back, was staring at Jang Seonyeon with a chilling gaze. </strong></em>


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 143: Dragons and Phoenixes Tournament (2)

    <b>? Dragons and Phoenixes Tournament (2) ?</b>


    <i> Squeeze!</i>


    My hand¡¯s grip grew stronger, bit by bit.


    It was because Jang Seonyeon was putting strength into his hand as well.


    He still maintained his smile, but there was a hint of jealousy.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­!¡¯</i></b>


    Jang Seonyeon¡¯s strength took me by surprise. Had he already broken through his limits at this point of time?


    After feeling that, I thought about putting more strength into my hand, but Jang Seonyeon loosened his grip.


    ¡°Your way of greeting is rougher than I expected.¡±


    Jang Seonyeon shook his hand in the air.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not very good at controlling my strength.¡±


    I responded back with a smile to Jang Seonyeon, who was also smiling at me.


    Tang Soyeol quietly whispered, ¡®Oh no¡­!¡¯, but I did my best to ignore her.


    ¡°No worries. It happens. The Gu n, huh? I¡¯m honored to meet a blood rtive of such a great n.¡±


    Yeah, I¡¯m sure you are. Even Though three out of the Four Noble ns were here, you spoke as if the Gu n was greater than them.


    I knew it was apliment, buting from him, it was hard to take it in a positive way. Since I didn¡¯t know what he was hiding behind that smile of his.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to talk more, but unfortunately, I¡¯m short on time.¡±


    I didn¡¯t respond to Jang Seonyeon.


    Especially since I could not say, ¡®Let¡¯s meet again.¡¯.


    After our brief exchange, I went to my seat.


    There wasn¡¯t much I could do to him at that spot.


    I also left because I could not afford to look at Jang Seonyeon¡¯s eyes any longer.


    It felt like I might lose control of my fist at any second.


    I wanted to twist his neck right then and there.


    I sat down and took a sip of the tea that was served in front of me.


    However, that did little to quell my boiling anger.


    Whether it was all the talking going on in the banquet, or the mixed Qi in the air caused by the presence of numerous martial artists in one spot¡­


    I cared about none of those right now.


    <b><i> ¡®I feel sick.¡¯</i></b>


    The fact that I couldn¡¯t do anything to him, even though he was right in front of my face, grated on my nerves.


    ¡°Young Master Gu¡­?¡±


    Tang Soyeol, who was next to me, spoke with concern after reading my expression.


    I forced a smile on my face.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just don¡¯t feel too well right now.¡±


    ¡°No, usually when you make that handsome face, it means you have a problem¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah started to cough after hearing Tang Soyeol¡¯s serious tone.


    Handso¡­ Never mind.


    I was beginning to realize that Tang Soyeol had weird tastes, especially after seeing her greet Namgung Cheonjun.


    No, it was actually crazy weird.


    While Namgung Bi-ah refilled my emptied tea cup, I turned to check on Wi Seol-Ah. Wi Seol-Ah seemed tired, just like before.


    Was it because she had to stand throughout the event?


    <b><i> ¡®But even so, I can¡¯t let her sit down in a setting like this.¡¯</i></b>


    Since that was the case, I hoped she could endure a little longer.


    Wi Seol-Ah didn¡¯t seem to mind too much, as she waved at me whenever our eyes met.


    But even so, I had to keep checking on Wi Seol-Ah.


    Mostly because something might have happened with Jang Seonyeon before I got here.


    <b><i> ¡®Why am I even worried, though?¡¯</i></b>


    Many things changed and I was the only one who knew about that.


    Why was I worried when even Wi Seol-Ah still didn¡¯t know anything yet?


    Despite this realization, I couldn¡¯t shake off my concern for her.


    Even though Wi Seol-Ah probably was clueless¡­


    ¡°The son of the Alliance Leader¡­¡±


    ¡°This is the first time that a child of the Alliance Leader has participated in the Dragons and Phoenixes tournament.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s someone I¡¯ve never seen before.¡±


    ¡°What do you think? From the outside, he looks like a wimp.¡±


    ¡°You still judge people just by their looks? You should know not to judge a book by its cover. Just look at the Poisonous Bee, tsk tsk¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none other than the Alliance Leader¡¯s son, so I think we could have high hopes.¡±


    ¡°A new dragon might be born into the world.¡±


    ¡°Oh, did you know? The Gu n this time¡­ ¡°


    People around me were talking about Jang Seonyeon as well.


    Which just showed how significant his background was.


    He was the Alliance Leader¡¯s son, who was unknown to the world, and was a blood rtive of the Taeryung n.


    To put it in different terms, he would be the future leader of his n after the Harmonic Sword.


    Amidst all this chatter, I continued to wipe my hand on my clothes because of the disgusting feeling that remained on it.


    The hand that shook hands with Jang Seonyeon.


    That filthy sensation was lingering for so long.


    <b><i> ¡®What should I do?¡¯</i></b>


    It wasn¡¯t that I never expected to meet him.


    But I certainly didn¡¯t anticipate it happening this year.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­This happened this year?¡¯</i></b>


    I already knew that Jang Seonyeon appeared in the Dragons and Phoenixes tournament to be a young prodigy.


    After all, it happened in my past life.


    However, was that supposed to be this year?


    From what I could recall, I thought it would ur a bit further in the future.


    <b><i> ¡®And if that was the case, does that mean the future has been changed?¡¯</i></b>


    My actions had already changed the future, so perhaps this was another twist in the timeline.


    I stared at Jang Seonyeon, who sat far away from me.


    That bastard still had that same face.


    I clenched my fist to hold back myself.


    Since I couldn¡¯t afford to do anything right now.


    God dammit.


    ¡°Young Master Gu.¡±


    Tang Soyeol¡¯s voice snapped me out of my inner turmoil, and I turned towards her.


    Tang Soyeol was pointing towards the entrance of the banquet.


    I wondered why, so I focused, then saw someone entering.


    It was the Lightning Dragon, Namgung Cheonjun.


    <b><i> ¡®I thought I¡¯d be thest one.¡¯</i></b>


    While the Lightning Dragon entered with all attention on him,


    Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s expression seemed much more rxed thanst time.


    Did something good happen?


    That wasn¡¯t the only strange thing, though.


    I thought for sure that he¡¯d try his best to sit next to us.


    However, Namgung Cheonjun only gave one look towards Namgung Bi-ah before choosing a different seat.


    Whether it was a coincidence or not, he went towards where Jang Seonyeon was sitting.


    <i> Stand-</i>


    I wasn¡¯t the only one that reacted to Jang Seonyeon either.


    Moyong Hi-ah, who was next to us, also got up immediately as if she was waiting for him.


    ¡°¡­I think I need to move my seat, is that allowed?¡±


    I became a little confused after hearing her.


    <b><i> ¡®Why is she asking me that?¡¯</i></b>


    It was hard to deny her request as she looked at me with her striking sky-blue eyes.


    ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡±


    Everyone was assigned their seat for the Dragons and Phoenixes tournament,


    But it was not forbidden to switch seats of the same ranking.


    However, the story would be a little different if a lower ranking tried to switch seats with a higher ranking.


    <em> Whew.</em>


    I heard a sigh.


    It was a deep and cold sigh, which definitely belonged to Moyong Hi-ah.


    I could never read her.


    I wondered why she was reacting that way.


    It looked as if she was a little hesitant towards him. But what reason would Moyong Hi-ah have to hesitate about him?


    I could think of several possibilities, but considering how she had stubbornly clung to him in my past life, her behavior seemed rather strange.


    <b><i> ¡®But I shouldn¡¯t care about that right now.¡¯</i></b>


    While maintaining my normal expression, I also had to calm down my boiling anger inside.


    Ironically enough, my training method with Elder Shin was helping me control my threatening aura that could erupt at any moment.


    Was emotion also a form of Qi?


    I couldn¡¯tpletely suppress them, but I felt like I could calm them in check and channel them.


    <b><i> ¡®Does this also count as enlightenment?¡¯</i></b>


    Of course not, it was just something I had always been capable of but had never learned to harness properly.


    Elder Shin would have probably spoken to me while nagging at this moment.


    <b><i> ¡®He¡¯ll probably return soon.¡¯</i></b>


    I had to believe that. Since I couldn¡¯t really search for him or anything.


    All I did was greet him, yet my mind was so shaken already.


    <b><i> ¡®What do I do¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    It was simr to back when I met Zhuge Hyuk, but this case was different.


    I would kill him, and that was not going to change.


    The only thing in question was how I would go about it.


    I had no way of doing so at this moment. It was impossible to take any action with so many eyes on me.


    <b><i> ¡®This feeling is always so annoying.¡¯</i></b>


    I understood that this wasn¡¯t the right time.


    I also knew that acting recklessly would be detrimental.


    But the desire to kill him clouded my judgment like a fog.


    I kept calming down my desire, which threatened to break free from the fog.


    Let¡¯s not forget my main goal ofing here.


    I had to realize that he wasn¡¯t my main goal for this trip.


    <i> Touch.</i>


    I felt a hand on my shoulder and another hand gripping mine.


    Wi Seol-Ah was putting her hand on my shoulder after sneakilying behind my back. When I looked at her with a shocked expression, Wi Seol-Ah wore a bright smile.


    And the cold sensation on my hand came from Namgung Bi-ah.


    Namgung Bi-ah was grabbing my hand tightly.


    She wasn¡¯t smiling like Wi Seol-Ah, but she was staring into my eyes.


    <b><i> ¡®Is she worried?¡¯</i></b>


    It seemed like they had noticed a change in me.


    I found it amusing that something as simple as this could calm me down, yet I was also impressed by their perceptiveness.


    I spoke to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t look fine¡­¡±


    ¡°What reason would I have not to be okay?¡±


    ¡°Exactly¡­ so why aren¡¯t you okay then¡­?¡±


    I said that I was fine, but Namgung Bi-ah had no intention of believing me.


    Instead, her grip on my hand tightened.


    After warming Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s cold hand, I calmly pulled my hand away.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now. I really am.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, is it because you¡¯re hungry?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah, I must be.¡±


    I took a deep breath.


    Finally, I felt like my thoughts were settling in the right way.


    <b><i> ¡®Let¡¯s calm down.¡¯</i></b>


    It wasn¡¯t like this was the only chance and it didn¡¯t even qualify as a real chance.


    Instead of risking everything by acting impulsively, it made more sense to wait for the right moment or create an opportunity.


    <i> Tap tap¡­ tap¡­ tap.</i>


    My fingers, which had been tapping on the table in a disy of frustration, slowed down.


    I quietly closed my eyes.


    When I closed my eyes, I was able to feel the sensation of Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s hand on my shoulder more clearly.


    Which helped me realize even further.


    For her¡­


    And for myself.


    Those were enough.


    I opened my closed eyes and nced at Jang Seonyeon, seated a bit farther away.


    Whether it was by chance or not, that bastard met my eyes.


    His smile as he greeted me was still just as disgusting,


    But I was able to smile back at him this time.


    Even if he bore no sins in this life¡­


    I wasn¡¯t a particrly forgiving person, and I didn¡¯t intend to let him off easily.


    Even if it weren¡¯t today, I wouldn¡¯t wait too long until it happened.


    And more than anything,


    <b> ¨C The Alliance Leader is entering.</b>


    Even though I couldn¡¯t do anything to that bastard right now¡­


    I had no intention of sitting idly by either.


    Everything that that bastard might gain from this gathering,


    I nned to im it for myself.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 144: Dragons and Phoenixes Tournament (3)

    <b>? Dragons and Phoenixes Tournament (3) ?</b>


    As soon as the Alliance Leader Jang Cheon entered the bustling banquet hall, a hush fell over the room.


    It was out of respect, but it also came as a response to the change in the atmosphere.


    This was happening because the Alliance Leader was purposely using his Qi to alter the atmosphere.


    The sound of his footsteps could not be more clear and loud.


    In the ce of that benevolent middle-aged man that I saw earlier, there was now a head of his n standing instead.


    A master martial artist of the Orthodox Faction in his prime,at the age of around 40.


    The Harmonic Sword, Jang Cheon.


    His presence here was for the speech.


    ¡°I thank everyone foring all the way here.¡±


    His voice, empowered by his Qi, echoed throughout the building.


    Judging by the clear echo of his voice, everyone could tell how profound his Qi was.


    ¡°My heart feels as if it got warmer, after seeing all the stars of this year gather in the winter.¡±


    Everyone was careful, even with the sound of their breathing, so that they could focus on him only.


    You could say that a person was talented if they couldmand others¡¯ focus with their voice and presence.


    <b><i> ¡®This isme.¡¯</i></b>


    But this wasn¡¯t really affecting me.


    Sure, the voice of the talented Murim Alliance Leader could captivate others.


    But for someone like me, who experienced a future timeline, I couldn¡¯t help but question the extent of his greatness.


    I couldn¡¯t deny his martial talents.


    However, in my eyes, he was merely an ordinary man who was good at non-actions.


    And that was without including his natural talent for martial arts.


    ¡°¡­Anyway.¡±


    <b><i> ¡®I¡¯m gonna die of boredom.¡¯</i></b>


    <b>¨C Good working here.</b>


    <b> ¨C It¡¯s nice to see everyone¡¯s growth.</b>


    <b> ¨C Do prepare yourselves for the tournament that will start tomorrow.</b>


    That was basically what he said.


    Though I couldn¡¯t help but find it peculiar that he hadn¡¯t mentioned Jang Seonyeon in his speech.


    I had expected at least a line about him.


    <b><i> ¡®Maybe he¡¯s doing it on purpose for attention?¡¯</i></b>


    Everyone already knew that the Alliance Leader¡¯s son was participating in this meeting.


    Whether it was him trying to temper the expectations ced on his son¡­


    Or that he was striving to treat him as an equal among peers as the Alliance Leader¡­


    I didn¡¯t know what his reason was.


    And even if I knew, nothing would change.


    More people started to look at Jang Seonyeon when the Alliance Leader arrived.


    There were gazes toward me as well, thanks to all the girls that were around me.


    However, since everyone attending the Dragons and Phoenixes tournament were martial artists, their focus inevitably shifted to Jang Seonyeon, who was viewed as a rising star.


    Furthermore, this Dragons and Phoenixes tournament was missing three of the Five Dragons and Three Phoenixes.


    Gu n¡¯s Sword Phoenix.


    Mount Hua¡¯s Sword Dragon.


    Mudang¡¯s Water Dragon.


    Those three were absent at this time.


    <b><i> ¡®How unfortunate.¡¯</i></b>


    The absence of the Water Dragon made sense, though.


    Considering his personality, such events were unlikely to pique his interest.


    As for Gu Huibi, she was likely upied with n work.


    Yung Pung¡¯s absence was an unexpected case, though.


    I thought he would certainlye since he had entrusted me with an item.


    <b><i> ¡®Does Mount Hua have something going on?¡¯</i></b>


    Shaanxi and Hanam did have quite a distance, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of disappointment.


    Had I genuinely grown closer to him in that short amount of time?


    Even though I should know my ce.


    In an attempt to quell my unwarranted hopes, I took a sip of my tea that had cooled down.


    <b><i> ¡®I¡¯m disappointed not to see the Water Dragon.¡¯</i></b>


    He was the one person I had genuinely hoped to encounter at the Dragons and Phoenixes tournament.


    There was a slight bit of chance that he came, but as expected, thatzy guy didn¡¯t show up.


    He was one of the few I could consider a friend, too.


    <b><i>¨C Even if you¡¯re angry, hold it in at least three times.</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C Hey, you crazy fucker!</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C I told you not to take the lead. Didn¡¯t I tell you that you¡¯d die?</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C Hey, I¡¯m cold, go make the fire since you look like kindling woo- ¡­Why are you clenching your fist¡­? Hey, stop there. Stop right there!</i></b>


    I recalled his loud voice that never seemed to stop.


    I felt like I was getting a headache when next to him.


    But now, I often found myself missing those moments.


    And now was one of those times.


    ¡°¡­I, Jangcheon, hope that the future of all of you stars will shine brightly. ¡±


    While I was trapped in my thoughts, the speech wasing to an end.


    Judging by all the pping sounds I heard, it seems like the speech went well.


    I only just realized that Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s hand was still on my shoulder.


    I tried to turn my head around to look at Wi Seol-Ah, but for some reason, I found it difficult to do so.


    I wondered what kind of face Wi Seol-Ah was making right now.


    Perhaps one of boredom or amusement.


    The Alliance Leader¡¯s swift departure suggested that he had been solely here for the speech.


    Even though it would¡¯ve been nice if he had spared a nce for his son at least.


    ¡°He really seems like a good person.¡±


    Tang Soyeol¡¯s eyes were sparkling as if she was touched by his speech.


    But she had been chewing on something the entire time.


    It looked like she was chewing on some type of grass.


    When Tang Soyeol noticed my gaze, she blushed and averted her eyes.


    ¡°¡­Um, I just feel a little hungry.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She looked like a bunny while she was chewing, but I didn¡¯t ask what she was eating.


    After all, just by looking at it, I knew that whatever she was eating wasn¡¯t something that normal humans could consume.


    Though, one bright side was that I wasn¡¯t the only one who found the speech boring.


    I pinched the hand of the person seated next to me.


    ¡°Oomph¡­¡±


    I woke up Namgung Bi-ah, who had managed to quietly doze off with a straight face.


    Even I didn¡¯t fall asleep. So how could this girl sleep in front of the Alliance Leader giving a speech?


    <b><i> ¡®She¡¯s even in the frontmost row too.¡¯</i></b>


    Jang Cheon most likely noticed Namgung Bi-ah dozing off.


    Though I could only hope he didn¡¯t view her in a negative way after that.


    When the Alliance Leader left, the building once again became rowdy.


    It was because the main event of the gathering had started.


    One would begin to engage in conversations with those seated further away.


    Or one would quietly enjoy the meal.


    I started to see some more familiar faces.


    However, It was worth noting that no one had ventured to the front row yet.


    I have to give props to the world for doing a good job at separating sses.


    ¡°Young Master!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah hopped towards me excitedly. I reached out to touch Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s hair out of habit.


    While feeling the sensation of my hand, Wi Seol-Ah spoke to me.


    ¡°There are so many people here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, since this is the meetup, after all.¡±


    The mor of voices around me was a bit overwhelming, but I could still manage.


    After getting up from my seat, I made my way to the window at the corner of the building.


    I put a cover on Wi Seol-Ah, just in case.


    I prepared it, just in case an emergency urred.


    I made sure to put the cover on all my servants and not just Wi Seol-Ah so that it didn¡¯t look weird.


    Regardless of my efforts, this still resulted in some strange looks from others.


    <b><i> ¡®But oh well.¡¯</i></b>


    It wasn¡¯t like it was just once or twice that I got treated as a weird person.


    So I was able to handle something like this easily.


    But if I had to point out something strange¡­


    ¡°I heard that this is your first time in the tournament, is that right, Young Master Jang?¡±


    ¡°Yes indeed. That¡¯s why I¡¯m excited.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that means that this gathering is also your first time, then?¡±


    ¡°Embarrassingly so¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ Well, our n has a meetup of their own, so would you like to¡­¡±


    Because of Jang Seonyeon¡¯s smile and the unique atmosphere around him, many people were gathered around him.


    It made sense since he was the Alliance Leader¡¯s son and a new face.


    ¡°¡­But what about me?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    I guess it wasfortable since no one came to me.


    But was there seriously not a single person wanting to talk to me?


    Being the son of the Tiger Warrior and the younger brother of the Sword Phoenix might sound less impressive than being the son of the Alliance Leader¡­


    But I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why not a single person came toward me.


    Wouldn¡¯t some people at least be curious?


    While I was in deep contemtion, Tang Soyeol, after escaping the crowd of young prodigies surrounding her, came towards me.


    Tang Soyeol seemed exhausted as if she had dealt with her fair share of people already.


    ¡°¡­Young Master Gu. Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°It seems like you have more of a problem instead.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­! This is nothing.¡±


    She flexed her bicep to show that she was full of energy.


    But all I saw was a slender, pale arm.


    I let that pass and continued to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­I just find it strange that no one wasing to meet me.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Tang Soyeol¡¯s eyes shook as if she knew the reason why that was happening.


    And I didn¡¯t let that go.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ It¡¯s uh, it might be because¡­ the Sword Phoenixst time¡­¡±


    <i> m-!</i>


    Tang Soyeol was about to say something, but her sentence was cut short by a resounding m from the center of the banquet hall.


    Along with that sound, a gust of wind passed by me and I could feel the Qi mixed within it.


    ¡°You piece of¡­ What the hell are you saying!¡±


    The voice I heard shortly, was a voice that I had heard before.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    The tsking sound that I heard right next to me.


    It belonged to Tang Soyeol.


    ¡°How dare a lower ss like you show fangs to me, a Hwangbo!¡±


    The person roaring in the building was none other than Hwangbo Cheolwi.


    That guy disyed a simr attitude back in Bacheonmaru, and now, he was also acting as such here.


    I thought he looked a little pathetic, but when I saw the man Hwangbo Cheolwi was roaring at, I couldn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    I hoped that this wouldn¡¯t be the case¡­


    Hwangbo Cheolwi¡¯s opponent was Gu Jeolyub, just likest time.


    Why was that guy doing that again?


    ¡°I heard that Hwangbo means ¡®the tiger of the world¡¯, but how could your behavior seem more like a cat than a beast?¡±


    It seemed like Gu Jeolyub had no intention of losing either, as he had his hand on his sword while roaring back. He slowly flowed his Qi around, but its spiky flow hinted that his emotions were slightly out of control.


    Hwangbo Cheolwi then mockingly smiled back and spoke.


    ¡°How dare you mock me, Hwangbo, when youe from the Gu n, known as ¡®fire¡¯ itself, but in reality, that fire is smaller than a torch me?¡±


    <b><i> ¡®Haha, this piece of shit.¡¯</i></b>


    I became a little annoyed at his reference to my n as a mere torch me.


    But I didn¡¯t have any intention of stepping forward myself. After all, I had been looked down upon many times.


    And I wasn¡¯t about to start caring now.


    Therefore, I nned on just staying still.


    <i> Slide-</i>


    That was until I noticed a subtle movement from Jang Seonyeon.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 145: Dragons and Phoenixes Tournament (4)

    <b>? Dragons and Phoenixes Tournament (4) ?</b>


    Gu Jeolyub was born in Gu Sunmoon.


    He had few memories of his parents, who died in the Abyss when he was five years old,


    And the first person who took the role of a parent was his grandfather, Gu Changjun.


    Gu Changjun, who desired the position of the Gu n¡¯s Lord, took advantage of Gu Jeolyub¡¯s talent and charming appearance.


    And Gu Jeolyub, who tried to listen to his grandfather¡¯s will, despite the pressure it imposed¡­


    Had a small dream that no one, not even his grandfather Gu Changjun, knew.


    Hero.


    Gu Jeolyub wanted to be a hero.


    A true hero that saves the weak from the dangers of this world.


    There really wasn¡¯t a grand reason for his goal.


    The person that Gu Jeolyub respected the most was the Sword Emperor.


    He couldn¡¯t help but look up to the martial artist who had achieved everything solely through his talent as a swordsman.


    Back when the Sword Emperor was still active, he was called the Wind Sword, as well as a hero.


    Not even the critiques, calling him a vignte, could block his will to help the world,


    And all the achievements he earned through unwavering determination eventually earned him the title of Sword Emperor in hister years.


    What did it mean to be a hero?


    What was this so-called hero that stirred a young boy¡¯s heart with a ming spirit?


    To a young boy, it was too difficult of a question, yet undeniably simple at the same time.


    <em><strong>¨C A martial artist¡¯s belief should never be twisted,</strong></em>


    <em><strong>¨C And to be a hero means that they should follow their heart.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>¨C If you follow your heart, that is when you be a hero.</strong></em>


    Long ago, back when the Sword Emperor was still called the Wind Sword,


    He said those words after single-handedly stopping a True Demonic Gate.


    And these words became famous enough to touch every swordsman¡¯s heart.


    And this was also the primary catalyst that made Gu Jeolyub have such a dream.


    <b><i> ¨C Let¡¯s be a hero.</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C No, I will be one.</i></b>


    If it was required for a person to follow their heart in order to be a hero¡­


    Then, that was precisely the kind of person he needed to be.


    In order to do that, Gu Jeolyub needed to be an adult first.


    As a young child, he had seen only one path before him and at that time, it had felt right.


    However, as Gu Jeoylub¡¯s thought process matured, he began to realize more and more.


    That the path he was taking was a little twisted.


    The reason why Gu Jeolyub didn¡¯tin once to Gu Changjun¡¯s desires¡­


    Was because he thought that his grandfather¡¯s goal was simr to his.


    Even if that meant that his life became humiliated in the process.


    The heir of the n selfishly and viciously bullied his servants.


    ¡®Which was why I destroyed him in a duel.¡¯


    Instead of a person like Gu Yangcheon bing the lord of the n, Gu Jeolyub thought that it was much better for him to be the lord, just like how his grandfather had told him ever since he was young.


    Gu Jeolyub never really wanted to be the lord of the n, but he thought that it was better than Gu Yangcheon bing one instead.


    Just like that, a year has passed and that day came.


    The starting point of change and the most humiliating day that Gu Jeolyub had ever experienced.


    The day he lost to Gu Yangcheon in a duel.


    Gu Yangcheon, who couldn¡¯t even reach his clothes before, was still just as small.


    Not only did he have a poor physique, but his tone of voice was still as distasteful as ever.


    But for some reason, Gu Jeolyub felt a strange feeling, perhaps due to Gu Yangcheons¡¯ eyes.


    Those eyes were cold and hollow.


    It looked like a calmke devoid of any emotion.


    This made it harder for Gu Jeolyub to read his mind.


    Moreover, he couldn¡¯t meet Gu Yangcheon¡¯s gaze directly because his breathing became erratic and his words stifled.


    Just like a rabbit trembling in fear in front of a beast.


    <b><i> ¡®Me? There is no way¡­!¡¯</i></b>


    He couldn¡¯t ept such a reality and charged in recklessly.


    And, as now known, only a humiliating defeat awaited him.


    But one thing that became clear from this experience was that Gu Jeolyub had a rather keen sense.


    As he was able to notice Gu Yangcheon¡¯s threatening aura.


    <b><i> ¨C Young Masterrrrr!</i></b>


    Judging by how Gu Yangcheon looked at his servant after the duel and how his servant looked back at him¡­


    Gu Jeolyub was able to learn one thing.


    That Gu Yangcheon might not be the horrible person that he used to be.


    And that he didn¡¯t possess enough talent to deduce someone¡¯s capabilities only through spection.


    <b><i> ¡®I am an imperfect human.¡¯</i></b>


    Then how could one be perfect?


    <b><i> ¡®I do not know.¡¯</i></b>


    Gu Jeolyub didn¡¯t know, since he wasn¡¯t perfect himself.


    What defined a hero?


    What distinguished justice from injustice? Gu Jeolyub didn¡¯t know the answer yet.


    ¡°Caused some trouble back in the lodge, eh?¡±


    Gu Jeolyub repeatedly asked himself, he knew one thing for sure.


    ¡°Why no response? Are you afraid, perhaps? Because you don¡¯t have your crew with you?¡±


    Justice was the clearer path over injustice.


    So clear that he couldn¡¯t possibly mistake it.


    Hwangbo Cheolwi continued to insult him, but Gu Jeolyub didn¡¯t react to it.


    <b><i> ¨C You should only act when you know you¡¯re certain you can handle the consequences. </i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C If you can¡¯t afford to clean up the mess you make, then channel your energy elsewhere alone.</i></b>


    Gu Jeolyub still vividly remembered what Gu Yangcheon told him back in Bacheonmaru.


    He wasn¡¯t the one in the wrong.


    After all, there was no wrongdoing in trying to save ady in distress.


    But even so, Gu Yangcheon¡¯s words bothered him. And Gu Jeolyub did not know why.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to be so scared like this, then why did you try to go up against this mighty Hwangbo?¡±


    After saying those words, he broke intoughter as if he had realized something.


    ¡°Oh, is it because of your crew at the back? There were some nice-looking girls. How could a guy like you mix in between them? You¡¯re just from a mere Gu n, after all.¡±


    ¡®Mere¡¯, he said.


    Those words bothered him the most, but he didn¡¯t disy it.


    Because he felt that getting involved in this trouble would likely bring more harm than good, just likest time.


    <b><i> ¡®I¡¯m not holding back because of what happenedst time.¡¯</i></b>


    Gu Jeolyub tried to convince himself that he wasn¡¯t holding back because ofst time, when Gu Yangcheon forced him to nt his head to the ground.


    With his attention on Gu Jeolyub, Hwangbo Cheolwi continued to speak.


    ¡°That guy at the front.¡±


    Gu Jeolyub slightly moved his shoulder after hearing Hwangbo Cheolwi.


    ¡°The one surrounded by all those girls. Is he the son of the Tiger Warrior? Because it¡¯s definitely not you.¡±


    There were too many clues to suggest how Hwangbo Cheolwi had reached this conclusion.


    Gu Yangcheon¡¯s attire featured the distinctive red with gold highlights, which symbolized the Gu n.


    And unlike Gu Jeolyub¡¯s cold and sharp appearance, Gu Yangcheon had a fierce demeanor, which was the Gu n¡¯s trait.


    And along with that, he had ck hair and eyes that slightly glowed red.


    He was showing all of the typical traits of the Gu n martial artists.


    ¡°How does that seat belong to him? Even I, Hwangbo sat here¡­¡±


    Since he wasn¡¯t fond of that realization,


    Hwangbo Cheolwi¡¯s breathing got rougher.


    Then, he lifted his mouth upwards to form a horrifying smile.


    It looked as if he was smiling on purpose.


    ¡°How did I not know already? He obviously secured that seat by offering up his n¡¯s treasure.¡±


    Gu Jeolyub lifted his eyebrow ever so slightly after hearing Hwangbo Cheolwi.


    Was that really the case?


    Gu Jeolyub may have believed such words if they were directed at the Gu Yangcheon from before, but the Gu Yangcheon he had observed through the trip wasn¡¯t like that.


    He waspletely different from his past self.


    ¡°And to see that, I must assume that you also have a hard time.¡±


    Gu Jeolyub couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth after hearing Hwangbo Cheolwi.


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°I can somewhat understand how you feel, considering that little kid is the son of the Tiger Warrior.¡±


    Why had his target switched to Gu Yangcheon all of a sudden?


    A look into Hwangbo Cheolwi¡¯s eyes revealed the reason.


    It was because of the girls surrounding Gu Yangcheon.


    Gu Yangcheon didn¡¯t seem to realize it, but everyone could see it from far away.


    That a beauty that could be called an eternal flower was treating Gu Yangcheon with great care.


    Whenever Gu Yangcheon finished his tea, she promptly refilled it as if she was waiting.


    She would clean up the crumbs left from his distracted eating,


    And whenever he showed signs that he was a bit hot, she used her hands to fan him.


    Even in Gu Jeolyub¡¯s eyes, Gu Yangcheon was receiving treatment that would make anyone envious.


    And it seemed like Hwangbo Cheolwi wasn¡¯t pleased with the seat assignments for the members of the Hwangbo n, while Gu Yangcheon was sitting in the gold row, getting pampered.


    <b><i> ¡®Just watching him is enough to get second-hand embarrassment.¡¯</i></b>


    But Gu Jeolyub couldn¡¯t solely criticize Hwangbo Cheolwi for feeling this way, as he also harbored simr feelings towards Gu Yangcheon.


    Hwangbo Cheolwi spoke.


    ¡°He¡¯s called the troublemaker of Shanxi, correct?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have a single good rumor about him. I heard hecks talent and has a terrible personality. Compared to his bloodline, he¡¯s rather pathetic.¡±


    ¡°I heard as well. They said that he couldn¡¯t even aplish half of what his sister did.¡±


    ¡°I did, too, I heard that he waspletely different from his father and sister. Unlike him, the Sword Phoenix only showed amazing talent in the earlier Dragons and Phoenixes tournaments¡­¡±


    ¡°And not just the Sword Phoenix, I heard his second sister shouldn¡¯t be underestimated either. They said that she wasn¡¯t far from the Sword Phoenix in terms of talent.¡±


    ¡°But then, the son that would lead the n¡¯s future is aplete disappointment ¡­ Hehe.¡±


    Along with Hwangbo Cheolwi, other people also joined in to disparage Gu Yangcheon.


    Gu Jeolyub¡¯s fist clenched without himself noticing.


    Gu Yangcheon wasn¡¯t like that.


    And Gu Jeolyub was able to learn that during their journey together.


    Despite the grueling nature of their trip, Gu Yangcheon trained excessively, to the point that it gave Gu Jeolyub goosebumps whenever he secretly watched him.


    Despite being younger, Gu Yangcheon engaged in rigorous training every day.


    Gu Jeolyub couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Gu Yangcheon ever slept, considering that he seemed to be training most of the time.


    And after getting humiliated by him in the duel, he realized.


    That he was far out of Gu Yangcheon¡¯s league right now.


    And judging by how Gu Yangcheon treated his servants, Gu Jeolyub even wondered if he was apletely different person.


    What kind of master would care if their servants ate or not?


    What kind of master would dry their wet clothes with his heat?


    Gu Jeolyub saw that even his servants who had apanied him on the journey seemed envious of those serving Gu Yangcheon.


    <b><i> ¡®Is Gu Yangcheon really a bad human being?¡¯</i></b>


    Gu Jeolyub definitely thought so in the past,


    But he wasn¡¯t sure anymore. Instead, Gu Jeolyub looked like a worse human being than Gu Yangcheon.


    Gu Jeolyub¡¯s breathing got rougher with every second. His emotion seemed to have affected his breath control.


    It wasn¡¯t because he got angry after hearing them talk badly about Gu Yangcheon.


    In fact, Gu Jeolyub probably would have preferred it if others spoke ill of him.


    But even so, his anger stemmed from the feeling that Hwangbo Cheolwi¡¯sments about Gu Yangcheon were directed at him, Gu Jeolyub, instead.


    Without noticing Gu Jeolyub¡¯s internal turmoil, Hwangbo Cheolwi continued to speak.


    ¡°We have a guy like that in our n as well, even with the name of Hwangbo, he¡¯s useless and talentless¡­ I get angry every time I see him.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like you, but you seem to have talent, unlike him. So isn¡¯t it rtable? That you get angry seeing that the blood rtive of your n is so pathetic and powerless. Oh, maybe you don¡¯t care since you aren¡¯t part of the main bloodline?¡±


    After saying everything he wanted, Hwangbo Cheolwi started to gulp down the tea that was in front of him as if it were a refreshing beverage.


    ¡°Plus, he only watched from the sidelinesst time. How unmanly of him.¡±


    It seemed like he was referring to the incident when Gu Jeolyub got into a fight with Hwangbo Cheolwi.


    Hwangbo Cheolwi looked pathetic when he spoke so shamelessly, as if threatening ady wasn¡¯t a wrongdoing.


    In the end, Gu Jeolyub let out a sigh and ced his hand on his sword, strapped to his waist.


    It was so that he could pull it out whenever he wished.


    He tried his best to hold it in¡­


    But he was reaching his limits.


    ¡°He needs no further education, since the tournament is starting soon. Once he faces against this Hwangbo, I¡¯ll kindly- ¡°


    ¡°Stop barking already.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The room momentarily fell into silence.


    This obviously included the endlessly speaking Hwangbo Cheolwi and the people around him.


    At the same time that Hwangbo Cheolwi spoke, Gu Jeolyub continued while flowing his Qi slowly.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I feel like my ears are rotting, so stop barking.¡±


    ¡°You little¡­ ¡°


    ¡°Hwangbo. It¡¯s a great n. I know that myself.¡±


    The King of Savage Beasts.


    Hwangbo n was the n that had the Savage Beast Fist as their leader.


    At one point, they were on the cusp of bing one of the Four Noble ns, but time passed and so did their prestige.


    But even so, they were still a noble n.


    And no one could deny that fact.


    ¡°However, I do not know if you are a person talented enough to inherit that name in the future. In my eyes, you look just like a savage beast, barking without knowing its ce.¡±


    After hearing Gu Jeolyub, Hwangbo Cheolwi instantly exploded his Qi.


    <i> m-!</i>


    The Qi wave he emitted felt dense, which was unexpected from someone like Hwangbo Cheolwi.


    He truly was worthy of being a blood rtive of a noble n.


    ¡°You piece of¡­ What the hell are you saying!¡±


    He disyed his giant physique when he stood up. And his body definitely looked well-trained.


    But Gu Jeolyub wasn¡¯t afraid.


    He had a keen sense. So he was able to know.


    This guy was certainly weaker than himself.


    ¡°How dare a lower being like you show fangs to me, this Hwangbo!¡±


    He continued to emit more Qi without caring for his surroundings. During this, Gu Jeolyub observed Hwangbo Cheolwi¡¯s movements.


    His verbal tirade continued.


    ¡°I heard that Hwangbo means ¡®the Tiger of the Central ins¡¯, but how could your behavior seem more like a cat than a beast?¡±


    Hwangbo Cheolwi smiled after hearing that.


    ¡°How dare you mock me, Hwangbo, when youe from the Gu n, known for its fire, yet in reality, that fire is smaller than a torch me? I was even being generous, but y¡­!¡±


    ¡°Only the strong can be generous to the weak. And unfortunately, you cannot do that with me.¡±


    ¡°You little¡­¡±


    In the end, Hwangbo Cheolwi couldn¡¯t hold it in and started to flex his muscles.


    As his body size increased, Gu Jeolyub felt overpowered.


    He put his hand on his sword immediately. He started to regret his actions as he thought that he had just caused big trouble.


    But he couldn¡¯t afford to back down now.


    This was a matter of his pride.


    <b><i> ¡®Grandfather might kill me when I return.¡¯</i></b>


    Ironically enough, that was what was on his mind during this.


    He was reminded of Gu Changjun¡¯s face when he said Gu Jeolyub could shine brighter than Gu Yangcheon.


    But that was impossible right now. Gu Jeolyub knew that he wasn¡¯t a person who was capable of shining brighter than Gu Yangcheon.


    He just had to follow Gu Yangcheon for now.


    Then he will surpass him one day. Not because of the First Elder¡¯s desire, but for his own dream.


    ¡°I¡¯m not fond of your constant interruptions, but fine. I, Hwangbo, will dly rip your mouth apart right in this spot.¡±


    Hwangbo Cheolwi started to walk forward.


    His movements were apanied by impressive Qi emanating from his feet.


    <b><i> ¡®His shoulder moved, then his left arm.¡¯</i></b>


    Gu Jeolyub¡¯s eyes moved fast. To react sensitively to even a small movement.


    Funnily enough, this was what Gu Yangcheon taught him.


    <b><i> ¨C Huh, are you trying to run away? Your thigh is moving!</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C N¡­No sir!¡±</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C No, my ass! Your feet are already showing it all.</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C Oww!</i></b>


    <em><strong> ¡®¡­¡¯</strong></em>


    It definitely wasn¡¯t a good memory. It was more bullying than teaching. The trip felt like hell, but it also contributed to Gu Jeolyub¡¯s growth.


    Hwangbo Cheolwi moved. He already expected the path his opponent would take.


    He would dodge his left arm and make him powerless by hitting his chin with the sword-


    -!


    Gu Jeolyub, who was ready to get into posture, suddenly felt a chilling sensation, so he looked behind him.


    It was a stupid decision to make, as Hwangbo Cheolwi was in front of him, but his senses were telling him to do so.


    <b><i> ¡®Two people.¡¯</i></b>


    An aura that was in a whole different league.


    Gu Jeolyub tracked the owners of the aura that seemed intent on interfering.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­!¡¯</i></b>


    One of them was the Lightning Dragon, Namgung Cheonjun, whom he saw back in Bacheonmaru¡­


    And the other was the son of the Alliance Leader, a boy named Jang Seonyeon, who had garnered much attention.


    The chilling aura made cold sweat trickle down his cheek.


    Gu Jeolyub realized that if either of the two decided to intervene, he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against their strength.


    <b><i> ¡®Thank goodness.¡¯</i></b>


    He was thankful for his sharp senses.


    However, while gulping down his saliva, he noticed something strange.


    The Lightning Dragon, who had his hand ced on his sword¡­


    And Jang Seonyeon, who was flowing around his Qi.


    Instead of charging in, they were looking in his direction with widened eyes. To be more precise, they were gazing in front of him.


    <b><i> ¡®Huh¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    This applied to all the other young prodigies as well, who had been spectating the whole situation.


    Their expressions conveyed shock, as if they were witnessing a monstrous sight beyond belief.


    Then Gu Jeolyub realized.


    Hwangbo Cheolwi, who was in front of him, showed no reaction.


    Gu Jeolyub¡¯s eyes followed the gazes of everyone else present and looked towards Hwangbo Cheolwi.


    What Gu Jeolub saw was not a giant martial artist showing off his physique. Instead, Hwangbo Cheolwi was on his knees.


    He had already lost consciousness, his eyes turning nk white as he slowly copsed to the ground.


    A giant who was well over 8 feet, crumbled so easily like a sand castle being swept by the wind.


    Then Gu Jeolyub was able to see¡­


    The person that was standing in front of him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    <i> m-!</i>


    Hwangbo Cheolwi copsed next to a fierce boy.


    ¡°I should be the one causing trouble, so why are you the one acting out? You fucker, you followed me so you could do this, right?¡±


    Gu Jeolyub instinctively took a step back after seeing the boy shake off his hands.


    His survival instinct was telling him to do so.


    No Qi could be felt from the boy.


    And Gu Jeolyub couldn¡¯t even tell when he approached so closely.


    Unlike Namgung Cheonjun and Jang Seonyeon¡¯s Qi, nothing could be felt from the boy.


    The boy, Gu Yangcheon, spoke with glowing red eyes.


    ¡°You really are no help at all.¡±


    Gu Yangcheon¡¯s soft voice echoed throughout the banquet hall.


    The volume of his voice was ordinary, as he didn¡¯t use Qi to enhance his voice.


    But since all the young prodigies were watching him with their mouths shut, it resonated loud and clear.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 146: Dragons and Phoenixes Tournament (5)

    <b>? Dragons and Phoenixes Tournament (5) ?</b>


    It was said that silence speaks louder than words.


    Although feeling such a heavy and dense atmosphere in a silent space didn¡¯t really make sense¡­


    In reality, that was exactly what was happening right now.


    The number of young prodigies gathered in the banquet were in the double digits¡­


    And due to the sheer amount of people, the building should¡¯ve been filled with voices.


    But what was this silence then?


    The reason for that was simple.


    It¡¯s because they witnessed a sight that shocking.


    ¡°What the¡­¡±


    ¡°What was that just now? Did anyone see that?¡±


    ¡°¡­Who is that boy?¡±


    I started to hear some people talking.


    Judging by their actions and how they spoke carefully, it was evident that they were utterly dumbfounded.


    <i> Crack. Crack.</i>


    With each twist of my wrist, the sound of cracking bones could be heard.


    <b><i> ¡®I didn¡¯t intend to take it this far.¡¯</i></b>


    I got into a bigger mess than I expected.


    I, at least, nned to stay quiet during the banquet.


    But I didn¡¯t expect that fucker to cause more trouble.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Sigh¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Because of that, I got into this hassle.


    I didn¡¯t really mind all the young prodigies¡¯ eyes that were on me.


    I knew why they were looking at me.


    And my emotions had long withered away for me to feel anything from them.


    I instinctively sought out Jang Seonyeon.


    <b><i> ¡®I would¡¯ve just watched, if that guy didn¡¯t try to interfere.¡¯</i></b>


    Even without my interference, Gu Jeoylub would¡¯ve won anyway.


    I intended to use him strategically since he was under my charge.


    <b><i> ¡®He¡¯s also more useful than I expected at first.¡¯</i></b>


    Gu Jeolyub belonged to a category of geniuses who were widely recognized around the world.


    It meant that if you taught him one thing, he could grasp five more things.


    <b><i> ¡®Though I did push him harder since I wasn¡¯t fond of that.¡¯</i></b>


    How narrow-minded I was.


    At least that would be what Elder Shin would¡¯ve said to me if he was here right now.


    <b><i> ¡®He tried to aim for the chin, huh.¡¯</i></b>


    Gu Jeolyub¡¯s decision wasn¡¯t a bad one.


    Though it obviously wouldn¡¯t have worked. That pig, Hwangbo, who copsed next to me as if he was a corpse, was an abhorrent individual.


    But he certainly wasn¡¯t weak.


    It was true that a martial artist¡¯s power depended on their training and skill level¡­


    However, the most important thing was the basics.


    Gu Jeolyub¡¯s sword was too sluggish to reach him.


    It was as simple as that.


    Even if Hwangbo Cheolwi was weaker than Gu Jeolyub¡­


    Gu Jeolyubcked the power to finish him in one blow, so it wouldn¡¯t have ended swiftly.


    Jang Seonyeon, who was watching from the back, had a different look on his face.


    His smile had disappeared, reced by a calm expression.


    Whatever emotion he was feeling, I did not and could not know.


    <b><i> ¡®It seemed like he was about to charge in.¡¯ </i></b>


    Jang Seonyeon¡¯s eyes, the movement of his feet, and the way he flowed his Qi.


    When I noticed these signs, I couldn¡¯t help but step in first without thinking.


    I wondered what would¡¯ve happened if I wasn¡¯t the one who stepped in.


    If it was him, what would he have done?


    All the mutters that surrounded me.


    All of the eyes that were on me and all of the attention I was getting.


    Would it have gone to him instead?


    Just like back then?


    It was only a brief moment that we looked at each other.


    To others, it was a fleeting instant, but in that moment, I was able to smile at that bastard.


    It seemed like he noticed my smile.


    After all, Jang Seonyeon¡¯s eyes widened slightly.


    <b><i> ¡®This much is enough.¡¯</i></b>


    There was no need for further provocation. Because slowly but surely¡­


    Until the very end¡­


    <b><i> ¡®I will take it all.¡¯</i></b>


    I would take everything, one by one.


    That was what I had decided.


    I spoke while kicking the pig, Hwangbo, who was seemingly lifeless beside me.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    I directed my words toward the pig¡¯s group.


    Their shoulders visibly tensed as I called out to them.


    ¡°What are you doing? Clean this up.¡±


    Their expressions were distorted, probably because they didn¡¯t like how I was talking to them.


    Was it because a boy much younger than them was speaking to them informally?


    Even if that was the case, I had no intention to show them any respect.


    Besides, I had no interest in crafting a good image for myself.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys gonna clean this up?¡±


    They started to move only after I repeated myself. It seemed like they had no intention of confronting me directly.


    Fortunately for them, they weren¡¯t that stupid.


    Hwangbo Cheolwi, who was being dragged away, drooled saliva from his mouth.


    It was his first appearance in the Dragons and Phoenixes tournament as well.


    <em><strong> ¡®But now he¡¯s gonna be remembered as the guy who drooled.¡¯</strong></em>


    I felt bad, but what could I do?


    Guys like him needed to learn how reality was the hard way by getting humiliated once.


    Just like me.


    After Hwangbo Cheolwi disappeared from my sight, I turned my attention to Gu Jeolyub.


    Gu Jeolyub, for some reason, looked a little nervous.


    What¡¯s up with him?


    ¡°Jeolyub.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡­¡±


    He flinched when I took a step toward him. After seeing that, I spoke with a sour face.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that reaction? You¡¯re making it look like I was going to hit you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Well, I guess I did hit him before.


    To break the awkward silence, I let out a fake cough.


    Well, that¡¯s that.


    ¡°But why do you keep causing trouble?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°What kind of dude stirs up trouble on the day of the gathering, especially while using Qi?¡±


    ¡­Wait, didn¡¯t I do something simr in the past?


    Well, no one knew about it anymore, right? So that means it never happened.


    My words left Gu Jeolyub looking disappointed. It annoyed me to see a handsome guy wearing that expression.


    <i> Bonk!</i>


    ¡°Uugh!¡±


    I clenched my fist and struck down at his head. I didn¡¯t use Qi, but it seemed like I hit a particrly critical spot, as Gu Jeolyub staggered and fell to the floor.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re the Second Elder or something? Why is charging into trouble always your first choice! Are you also nning to do that with the carriageter?¡±


    ¡°N, No sir¡­¡±


    ¡°No, my ass¡­ Didn¡¯t youe here to keep me in check? Then why are you the one causing all the trouble?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ no.¡±


    ¡°Do you have anything else to say other than no?¡±


    ¡°¡­N¡­¡±


    For some reason, I felt like Gu Jeolyub was taking all the spotlight.


    To be more specific, it felt like I was just doing cleanup.


    Gu Jeolyub seemed aware of that as well since he kept avoiding my eyes.


    <b><i> ¡®Was he always like this?¡¯</i></b>


    While I acknowledged my personal growth since our first encounter, the situation always seemed to take an odd turn.


    Thankfully, I was able to stop them before the fight began, so it shouldn¡¯t escte too much.


    It would have been disastrous if they had destroyed the building.


    So I guess it could be considered fortunate that didn¡¯t happen.


    Though, of course, Gu Jeolyub would be the one dealing with such a problem if it had actually urred.


    As I continued to scold Gu Jeolyub, I started to hear some whispers.


    ¡°He¡¯s the son of the Tiger Warrior¡­¡±


    ¡°That just now¡­¡±


    ¡°The Sword Phoenix¡­¡±


    I looked around in response to the voices I heard.


    I noticed that everyone¡¯s gaze had changed significantly since the incident. Just moments ago, they had no intention ofing to me.


    But it seemed like the recent incident made them notice.


    <b><i> ¡®Now they are cautious about me.¡¯</i></b>


    Their eyes showed shock and cautiousness.


    Was I a little too rough?


    To be honest, I thought I showed nothing out of the ordinary.


    Perhaps there were fewer people who had the ability to discern what had transpired, given that these young prodigies had not yet reached higher martial realms.


    <b><i> ¡®To count, it¡¯s like around¡­ four, five?¡¯</i></b>


    Only around that many. At least, that was all I could see.


    ¡°It really is a hassle.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe I had to use strength in a kids¡¯ yground. What did that make me, a bully?


    A twinge of guilt nagged at me.


    But I knew I had to do what was necessary.


    That was the easiest route to take, after all.


    With all eyes on me, I returned to the corner where I had stood before.


    ¡°Y-Young Master Gu.¡±


    When I returned to my spot, Tang Soyeol was clutching her shoulders with her hands, for some reason.


    Did she get a cold or something? What¡¯s with her?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t stop shaking because of how cool you are.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Tang Soyeol spoke with a bright red face, but I took a step back unconsciously since I was flustered by her statement.


    Then, Tang Soyeol was equally taken aback by my reaction.


    ¡°Young Master Gu?¡±


    ¡°Uh, sorry, I was just surprised for a second¡­¡±


    You were making such a strange face, so how could I not feel scared and back off?


    I was worried about Tang Soyeol because she looked so pitiful, but I couldn¡¯t undo what I just did.


    Namgung Bi-ah, who had been enjoying the breeze near the window, walked over to Tang Soyeol and rubbed her shoulders.


    Was she trying to make her feel better?


    As I was watching that, someone tugged at my clothing.


    Then I smelled a fragrant floral scent.


    ¡°Young Master! You were cool¡­!¡±


    Right as I was wondering who it was, I saw Wi Seol-Ah, still yfully draped in her cover.


    Her smile revealed a slight dimple, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile in response.


    At the same time, I yfully squeezed her nose.


    ¡°Ough¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you not to lift up your cover.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ it¡¯s ufy.¡±


    It was understandable.


    ¡°But it¡¯s still a no.¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah made a sulking face after my cold denial, but obediently lowered her cover.


    ¡°Just bear with it for a few more days.¡±


    ¡°¡­Kay.¡±


    I did feel sorry for her.


    I made her wear a cover partly due to her appearance.


    But it was more so because of my uneasiness.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­As much as possible, I need to ensure she doesn¡¯t attract that bastard.¡¯</i></b>


    I doubted that anything would happen¡­


    But there was still no guarantee.


    <b><i> ¡®Just a little more.¡¯</i></b>


    A few more days.


    I wanted to ask Wi Seol-Ah to bear with it for just a few more days, driven by my own selfish desires.


    In other words¡­


    A few days would be sufficient for me to ease my concerns.


    I still felt his gaze from behind me.


    The bastard was certainly looking in a different direction.


    He¡¯s probably talking to other young prodigies right now, just like earlier.


    But even so, the fact that I kept feeling his gaze on me indicated he still had me in mind.


    <b><i> ¡®Doesn¡¯t feel too bad.¡¯</i></b>


    It wasn¡¯t the worst feeling, considering it was what I wanted all along.


    I hope you keep looking at me that way.


    So that you can feel your despair far more clearlyter on.


    ******************


    After Hwangbo Cheolwi left the scene and Gu Yangcheon returned to his spot¡­


    ¡°¡­What happened just now?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the person who just copsed a blood rtive of the Hwangbo n? How could he so powerlessly¡­¡±


    The faces of the people who were chatting and smiling had changedpletely.


    Their smiles disappeared and their conversations turned serious.


    The incident had indeed been shocking.


    Since a giant like Hwangbo Cheolwi went down that easily.


    Furthermore, he was defeated by a boy who was barely half his size.


    ¡°I believe he¡¯s a blood rtive of the Gu n.¡±


    ¡°Gu n¡­ the Tiger Warrior¡¯s n?¡±


    All eyes turned to the boy standing near the corner of the building.


    A boy with ck hair, subtly glowing red eyes, and a terrifying smile that emitted a sharp and fierce aura.


    It waspletely different from before.


    To be more precise, the whole atmosphere of the building seemed to have changed.


    Just a few moments ago, he didn¡¯t seem to have much of a presence in the building,


    Him being less noticeable than other famous young prodigies made it more shocking,


    As no one expected that he had such a talent.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t even see him move.¡±


    ¡°¡­Well, that¡¯s likely because we were focused on the other two that were fighting¡­¡±


    ¡°True¡­ And there is no way he avoided our sights, so it¡¯s more likely that he seeded in his surprise attack thanks to a lucky miracle¡­¡±


    Even though they had witnessed the event with their own eyes, it was difficult for people to believe what had just happened.


    <b><i> ¡®These imbeciles.¡¯ </i></b>


    That was what Jang Seonyeon thought while listening to the other young prodigies with a smile on his face.


    <b><i> ¡®Do they really think it was a surprise attack?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®And you said there¡¯s no way that he avoided your sight? These trash of human beings who don¡¯t know their ce.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®It was simply him being that fast.¡¯</i></b>


    So fast that their eyes couldn¡¯t keep up.


    Surprise attack?


    Even though he so tantly went up to him and struck his chin? Jang Seonyeon was able to see what happened.


    Gu Yangcheon¡¯s wless movement.


    And his unbelievable uracy.


    Even after seeing those movements, these dumbasses were making excuses just how lower beings usually would.


    ¡°What does Young Master Jang think about this?¡±


    Then the arrow turned toward Jang Seonyeon.


    They were practically pleading with their expression for Jang Seonyeon to agree with them.


    Jang Seonyeon then responded with a forced smile.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not sure, I didn¡¯t get to see it clearly myself.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t see it. It was just like he said.


    Jang Seonyeon couldn¡¯t clearly see how Gu Yangcheon moved to reach his target.


    Although he had his attention primarily focused on Hwangbo Cheolwi¡­


    <b><i> ¡®Ipletely missed his movement when I even noticed the movements of Dragons and Phoenixes.¡¯</i></b>


    Jang Seonyeon thought that he only had to worry about the Five Dragons and Three Phoenixes when he came here¡­


    But this was quite out of his expectations.


    He had already heard about Gu Yangcheon from his father beforehand.


    <b><i> ¨C He brought a rmendation letter from the Dishonored Venerable.</i></b>


    The rmendation letter given by a Heavenly Venerable. He wondered if Gu Yangcheon was the student of the Lord of the West, the Dishonored Venerable.


    But after listening, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    Jang Seonyeon then thought about earlier, when he grabbed Gu Yangcheon¡¯s hand. It was a peculiar sensation.


    <b><i> ¡®He seemed to be hostile towards me.¡¯</i></b>


    It was just an instant, but Jang Seonyeon was able to feel it. That Gu Yangcheon seemed to be against him.


    <b><i> ¡®I wonder why.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®I didn¡¯t do anything to make him see me any differently.¡¯</i></b>


    Jang Seonyeon knew that he was better at acting than anyone.


    Even his father, the Harmonic Sword, didn¡¯t know Jang Seonyeon¡¯s true self, which was why Jang Seonyeon felt more bothered by this fact.


    <b><i> ¡®It¡¯s probably just a mistake.¡¯</i></b>


    It had to be. Because if it wasn¡¯t¡­


    <b><i> ¡®I will look more into it, just in case.¡¯</i></b>


    It was better to do that than feel bothered the whole time.


    While Jang Seonyeon was thinking deeply, the others continued discussing Gu Yangcheon¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Or maybe the Hwangbo n¡¯s blood rtive is just that weak?¡±


    When one person brought that up, the others stayed silent for a moment, then nodded their heads.


    Rather than genuinely believing it, they seemed more inclined to ept this as an exnation.


    ¡°Like Young Master Bi said¡­ It¡¯s probably that.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I heard the rumors about that blood rtive of the Gu n and that he was a total troublemaker. Apparently, he iszy, weak, and has no talent in martial arts¡­¡±


    <i> Tsk-</i>


    Jang Seonyeon couldn¡¯t bear to listen any longer and identally let out a disapproving sound.


    But thankfully, it went unnoticed as the others continued their conversation.


    <b><i> ¡®How pathetic can they be?¡¯</i></b>


    Were these really the people that would represent the Orthodox Faction in the future?


    <b><i> ¡®If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll be rather disappointed.¡¯</i></b>


    Not only were they clueless, but even their eyes were utterly rotted.


    <b><i> ¡®Now I¡¯m starting to feel pathetic for putting on a smile in front of them as an act.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®How disappointing.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Fine, I can understand them being ignorant. It¡¯s actually better that way.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®That means that I can shine brighter. I hope that they will remain this stupid until the end. </i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®But I wonder what his true power is.¡¯</i></b>


    While talking to others with a smile on his face, all he had on his mind was Gu Yangcheon.


    Not being able to read him clearly meant that Gu Yangcheon was either stronger or on par with him.


    <b><i> ¡®But how is that possible?¡¯</i></b>


    Which made it harder for Jang Seonyeon to understand.


    <b><i> ¡®I could¡¯ve sworn that the Gu n wasn¡¯t part of Meteor.¡¯ </i></b>


    Jang Seonyeon¡¯s eyes began to gleam quietly.


    After scrutinizing Gu Yangcheon¡¯s body, he sensed no enhancements and found it hard to feel his Qi as he seemed to be hiding it. However, it certainly felt like an ordinary Qi.


    Did this mean that Gu Yangcheon had reached his own martial arts wall purely through his own strength?


    <b><i> ¡®He probably hasn¡¯t ovee the wall yet.¡¯ </i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®I doubt he is at the peak realm, since there is probably no martial artist in history who has reached and ovee their wall at such a young age.¡¯</i></b>


    So did that mean he was currently in the process of facing his wall?


    But even that was astonishing.


    <b><i> ¡®I need to look more into it.¡¯</i></b>


    Behind his smile, Jang Seonyeon began to make ns.


    Since he was better than anyone at doing this sort of thing.


    ¡°Haha, so¡­!¡±


    -!


    Jang Seonyeon, who began to put on an act, suddenly stopped talking.


    It was as if all the hairs on his body were standing on end.


    A sharp, prickling sensation pierced the back of his neck. And a chilling coldness seemed to radiate from multiple directions, immobilizing even his fingers.


    <b><i> ¡®Killing intent?¡¯</i></b>


    Jang Seonyeon moved his eyes to look around, but judging by how no one else reacted, it seemed like he was the only one experiencing it.


    <b><i> ¡®Who is it?¡¯</i></b>


    Could a single person exude such precise and potent killing intent at just a single person?


    Thankfully, the killing intent pressuring Jang Seonyeon disappeared right away.


    To put it in terms of time, itsted around two breaths that a normal person would take.


    Immediately, Jang Seonyeon ced his hand on his sword and scanned his surroundings.


    However, around him, there were only young prodigies engrossed in their conversations and nothing seemed out of the ordinary.


    He briefly checked on his hands because of a sudden moist sensation.


    His hands were soaked with cold sweat already.


    He inspected his surroundings once more, but there was no trace of the killing intent he had sensed.


    As if the entire sensation had been just his imagination.


    While Jang Seonyeon was looking around so nervously¡­


    Wi Seol-Ah was observing him secretly from far away.


    And her face was chillingly emotionless.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    After hearing the voice that came from beside her, Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s expression immediately brightened.


    As if absolutely nothing had happened.


    ¡°Umm¡­! I didn¡¯t do anything!¡±


    Upon hearing Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s cheerful voice, Gu Yangcheon smiled and stroked Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s hair.


    His touch was rough yet caring, and Wi Seol-Ah left her head in his hand.


    The first day ended with the name, ¡®Gu Yangcheon¡¯ etched into the minds of all the young prodigies.


    And with that, the next day came.


    The day of the Friendly Martial Arts Competition, considered as the highlight of the Dragons and Phoenixes Tournament.

 Chapter 147: How To Properly Dig A Grave

    <b>? How To Properly Dig A Grave ?</b>


    As soon as the next day came, I made my way to the central area of the Murim Alliance.


    I probably wasn¡¯t the only one heading in this direction, as other young prodigies would be there as well.


    Since they came to Hanam for this very reason.


    For the day of the Friendly Martial Arts Competition.


    This was the Flower of the Dragons and Phoenixes tournament and the main purpose for the young prodigies who came to the Murim Alliance at this point of the year.


    The name might sound cheerful and all¡­


    But as it was hosted by none other than the Murim Alliance, the tournament was a huge opportunity for everyone.


    Achieving excellence in the tournament meant securingsting fame for oneself.


    I had witnessed this firsthand in my past life.


    It was easy to understand, considering how formidable the current Five Dragons and Three Phoenixes had be in the future.


    <b><i> ¡®Though they didn¡¯t be powerful solely due to their fame. Rather, they gained fame because they became powerful.¡¯ </i></b>


    That was the essence of it.


    However, this perspective wasn¡¯tpletely wrong either.


    If someone gained fame by showing their worth in this tournament¡­


    Then it meant that they were a young prodigy destined for greatness in the future.


    ¡°¡­Phew.¡±


    I let out a sigh, quickly vanishing in the air, as I was feeling ufortable.


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel out of ce here.


    <b><i> ¡®In the end, I came here.¡¯</i></b>


    It was a little past noon.


    The sun should¡¯ve been high in the sky,


    But the only thing I saw was white snow falling down.


    Around me, young prodigies were starting to gather here one by one, just like yesterday.


    Participating in the tournament was a matter of personal choice.


    Those who didn¡¯t wish to take part were free not to.


    Despite the tournament being the highlight of this whole gathering, the main goal of this event was so that young prodigies could gather in the banquet.


    Nevertheless, everyone opted to participate.


    <b><i> ¡®It was only natural, considering they hade here precisely for this purpose.¡¯ </i></b>


    Martial artists were known for their tendency to show off and brag about their strength.


    While there were a few masters who endlessly trained in the mountains and secluded themselves from others to reach the next martial realm¡­


    Most martial artists fell into the category of the former.


    This was especially true for those in their youth.


    <b><i> ¡®They definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to hold back.¡¯</i></b>


    They wouldn¡¯t even think about hiding their power.


    Even Yung Pung had a bit of arrogance due to his sheer talent.


    It puzzled me that three of the Five Dragons and Three Phoenixes had chosen not to participate in the Dragons and Phoenixes tournament.


    Since it implied that they had more pressing matters to attend to.


    As I mentioned earlier, Gu Huibi was busy with her n work and the Water Dragon likely skipped it due to his personality,


    But Yung Pung was a different story.


    I thought he would enjoy this kind of event.


    Did something major really happen in Mount Hua?


    <b><i> ¡®There isn¡¯t anything I could remember that happened in Mount Hua at this particr time.¡¯</i></b>


    I delved into my memories, but nothing came up.


    ¡°Gu n¡¯s Gu Yangcheon of Shanxi¡­ Are you rea- ¡°


    In the middle of checking me in, the guide gasped.


    The reason was obvious.


    It was most likely because of the Dishonored Venerable¡¯s rmendation letter that apanied my invitation letter.


    At first, I brought it with me as I thought it would help me.


    But rather than be of assistance, it only brought me more burdens.


    The rmendation letter from the Second Elder, which I had expected to work in my favor, had done nothing of the sort.


    Instead, a strange rumor was being spread about my name.


    A nonsensical rumor at that.


    ¡°Young Master Gu is the Dishonored Venerable¡¯s disciple? I think I heard that earlier too.¡±


    I let out a sigh after hearing Tang Soyeol.


    I heard that bullshit as soon as I woke up in the morning.


    Who was whose disciple, they said ¡­?


    ¡°Are you?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I am¡­?¡±


    When I spoke with an incredulous tone, Tang Soyeol smiled brightly.


    ¡°If Young Master Gu says no, then it¡¯s a no.¡±


    It was bright.


    So bright that left me momentarily speechless.


    ¡°How¡­ How did such a rumor spread?¡±


    ¡°Well, usually when someone gets a rmendation letter from a well-known figure, the information gets spread fast.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it supposed to remain confidential ¡­?¡±


    The information regarding rmendation letters was supposed to be kept secret from others unless the letter¡¯s owner chose to disclose it.


    And this rotting piece of shit really called themselves the Orthodox Faction.


    ¡°I¡¯m more astounded by how people believe such a thing.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not entirely unbelievable, is it?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    To my response, Tang Soyeol responded back as if my words were strange.


    ¡°Rmendation letters aren¡¯t given to just anyone, you know?¡±


    ¡°¡­Well¡­ That¡¯s true.¡±


    It was problematic as I couldn¡¯t tell her about the contents of the letter.


    It would be even more perplexing to admit that I had brought a letter with my name on it when the contents weren¡¯t about me at all.


    Especially when it was the letter written by none other than a Heavenly Venerable.


    ¡°The most significant issue would be the martial art you disyed yesterday.¡±


    I had to shut my mouth for a moment after hearing Tang Soyeol.


    Was the fact that I knocked out Hwangbo Cheolwist night really the problem?


    <b><i> ¡®Maybe I should¡¯ve held back a bit.¡¯ </i></b>


    I did act rather recklessly, to be honest.


    The first issue was that I barely controlled my power as I had been too fixated on Jang Seonyeon.


    And the second issue was my obsession with the idea of impressing the other young prodigies to capture their attention.


    <b><i> ¡®But the rumor had spread just because of that?¡¯</i></b>


    However, if it really did, then about what?


    The only connection I had with the Dishonored Venerable was our shared status as martial artists who used fists.


    This wasn¡¯t a rumor that could simply be left to run amok.


    The false rumor of me being a disciple of a Heavenly Venerable was a really big issue.


    It wouldn¡¯t have been a problem if I truly was a disciple of his¡­


    <b><i> ¡®But the problem is that I¡¯m not.¡¯</i></b>


    This could potentially damage the Dishonored Venerable¡¯s name and although he had chosen to live in seclusion¡­


    He might view this as a problem ande for me one day.


    Since some random dude was apparently being called his disciple.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Maybe I could use the Second Elder as a shield?¡¯</i></b>


    It was that old man¡¯s fault after all, so it would be fine.


    The same went for the ring too.


    Oh fuck, the ring¡­


    <b><i> ¡®I¡¯m gonna go insane for real.¡¯</i></b>


    How could there not be a single thing that worked out in my favor¡­


    As I held my head because of the sudden burst of pain, Tang Soyeol approached me quietly.


    Then she suddenly spoke in a polite voice.


    ¡°I honestly thought that you only looked handsome¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    ¡°But you even possess such martial strength¡­ You¡¯re just perfect¡­!¡±


    What¡¯s up with her now?


    ¡°Lady Tang¡­ I suggest that you see a doctor as soon as you can. There is a doctor that I know well, do you want me to introduce him to you?¡±


    The Immortal Healer might have a rough personality, but he was the best doctor in the world.


    Even if heined, he always did his best to heal his patients, so it should work out.


    After all, Tang Soyeol looked like she needed his help more than anyone else.


    ¡°Right? My Young Master is the best! Oh, Young Master, I brought some dumplighhh¡­¡±


    I pinched and stretched Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s cheek when she appeared very excitedly.


    I really needed some healing time.


    ¡°How could life be so unfair for me.¡±


    There were way too many ups and downs.


    I thought that I just needed to cause some trouble here, but wherever I went, catastrophe was waiting for me; It really made me wonder if I needed to go see an exorcist.


    <b><i> ¡®Elder Shin isn¡¯t back either¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Elder Shin disappeared when my emotion grew out of control and even after a day, he had not returned.


    If I had to point out something different thanst time¡­


    I still felt a connection to Elder Shin, as though he hadn¡¯t disappeared entirely.


    <b><i> ¡®Though I¡¯m not too sure.¡¯</i></b>


    A foggy feeling that I couldn¡¯t really describe in words was telling me that for sure.


    I felt no such thing back in Mount Hua.


    Nheless, it did alleviate some of my worries. Of course, it would be problematic if it turned out to be a mistake.


    ¡°Hnghh¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry.¡±


    Lost in my thoughts, I had stretched Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s cheek for too long.


    When I had finally let go, Wi Seol-Ah started to rub her slightly reddened cheek.


    ¡°Hngh¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I had somethinge up in my mind.¡±


    ¡°Why are you touching my cheek, when you are trying to think¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Clever girl¡­


    <b><i> ¡®She was so na?ve not too long ago.¡¯</i></b>


    However, Wi Seol-Ah seemed to have be clever recently.


    Humans were bound to experience growth, and Wi Seol-Ah was no exception.


    <b><i> ¡®But it¡¯s gonna be less fun to tease her now.¡¯</i></b>


    In the future, if Wi Seol-Ah changed into the Wi Seol-Ah I knew in my past life¡­


    It would be weing¡­


    But would also be disappointing as well.


    After all, only the current Wi Seol-Ah could disy these expressions.


    ¡°¡­What about her?¡±


    After hiding the emotion I didn¡¯t want to confront, I asked her a sudden but random question.


    Even though I didn¡¯t specifically ask who, Wi Seol-Ah answered as she already knew who I was referring to.


    ¡°Sis Bi-ah is sleeping back in the barrack!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s sleeping again¡­? Does she ever have moments when she¡¯s not tired?¡±


    I got to see how she spent her time since we were together often.


    However, Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s usual routine seemed rather simple.


    Sleep, eat, train, and then sleep some more.


    asionally, she would wake up ande to me like a cat.


    Which made me think that she had some kind of problem at this point.


    ¡°She said that she didn¡¯t get to sleep well yesterday.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe those words at all.¡±


    There was no way that a sleepyhead like her didn¡¯t get good sleep.


    As I was saying that, I asked Wi Seol-Ah after a sudden thought crossed my mind.


    ¡°When you said that she¡¯s sleeping back in the barrack, do you mean mine¡­?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Yeah!¡±


    ¡°¡­I see. I figured.¡±


    I had practically given up at this point.


    I guess it was like honey to her¡­


    ¡°But I do think we should bring her soon. Since there isn¡¯t much time left until they make the brackets.¡±


    Tang Soyeol suggested as if she was used to such a situation.


    Namgung Bi-ah would obviously participate in a setting like this, so we did have to bring her along.


    As I made my way toward the back of the building, I noticed a row of barracks set up for the many young prodigies.


    This was also where they had to stay during the four days that the tournamentsted.


    Normally, they wouldn¡¯t even have provided us with such things.


    <b><i> ¡®Is this because of Jang Seonyeon again?¡¯</i></b>


    Bacheonmaru, the barracks; none of these were things I got to experience in my past life.


    Though it waspletely possible that I had simply overlooked them in my past life.


    As I was walking, I sensed many eyes on me.


    <b><i> ¡®Their gazes are so piercing that my face might form a hole at this rate.¡¯</i></b>


    Thanks to the rumor that had spread in the morning and what I disyed yesterday,


    It was evident that more people were paying attention to mepared to yesterday.


    ¡°¡­That boy.¡±


    ¡°Is the rumor really true?¡±


    ¡°But even so, to say that he¡¯s the disciple of such a figure¡­¡±


    ¡°However, doesn¡¯t it make sense that he was capable of what he showed yesterday if the rumor is true? If he¡¯s the disciple of none other than the Dishonored Venerable¡­¡±


    I¡¯m not.


    I¡¯m really not, you guys¡­


    <b><i> ¡®I wish I could just shout that I¡¯m not.¡¯</i></b>


    It amused me how I had to find a way to exin to everyone that the rumor was false.


    But I guess it would be much better for me to visit the Alliance Leaderter so that he could announce it himself.


    I had to visit him again anyway because of the ring I found in the purse.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    I let out a sigh, trying to findfort in my current situation.


    Ugh, I couldn¡¯t wait to go back home.


    I felt like this at times throughout the trip, but now it was the only thing I felt.


    Ignoring the whispers around me, I arrived at my assigned barrack, but Namgung Bi-ah was already waiting outside.


    I wondered what was up with her. After all, I thought that she would be lying down inside or sleepingpletely.


    <b><i> ¡®Hmm?¡¯</i></b>


    My curiosity was solved right away.


    I saw the person talking to Namgung Bi-ah.


    The Lightning Dragon Namgung Cheonjun, that Namgung fucker was right here.


    ¡°¡­Sister, why are you acting like this?¡±


    ¡°Let me go¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m struggling to understand why you are suddenly treating me worse than a stranger. The same goes for the barrack as well. We have our own barracks provided to us, but why do you keeping here instead? This could also be troublesome for the Gu n, you know.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah turned her head after listening to Namgung Cheonjun. Her gestures showed that she didn¡¯t want to listen to him.


    And because of her actions, Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s expression worsened.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what the problem is¡­ Is it, perhaps, because of Young Master Gu?¡±


    At the mention of my name, Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    ¡°As I expected, did Young Master Gu change you like this? What meaning does that mere engagement have for Sister to- ¡°


    Because of how he talked about her engagement, Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s eyes became sharper.


    Keep in mind that we were talking about Namgung Bi-ah who always looked emotionless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ speak so rudely.¡±


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah forcefully freed her arm from Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s grasp.


    ¡°Watch your words Cheonjun¡­ And I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not going¡­¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun couldn¡¯t control his expression after listening to her stern words and clenched his teeth.


    But it seemed he wasn¡¯t ready to give up so easily as he tried to grab Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s arm once more.


    ¡°Brother-inw, we see each other again, eh?¡±


    I called out to the Namgung fucker with a bright voice and stopped him.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun frowned instantly upon hearing my voice, but restrained himself after he noticed Tang Soyeol next to me.


    ¡°Are you here to y or something?¡±


    ¡°¡­Young Master¡­ Gu.¡±


    ¡°Then you should¡¯ve said something. I didn¡¯t prepare anything.¡±


    Others might not have noticed, but I could see it clearly.


    Namgung Cheonjun was forcefully suppressing his storm of emotions with his Qi.


    ¡°You even happen to be in front of my barrack, perhaps you have something to say to me?¡±


    I spoke with a smile, trying to put him at ease so that he would tell me everything.


    However, Namgung Cheonjun only appeared ufortable and his eyebrows shook ever so slightly.


    Why? I even tried my best to speak to him kindly.


    ¡°I heard that my sister was here, so I came to visit her.¡±


    ¡°Then you seem to be done here.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t argue because Namgung Bi-ah clearly looked like she didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation.


    And Namgung Cheonjun knew that as well, so he couldn¡¯t do much more with so many onlookers.


    ¡°¡­I will visit again next time.¡±


    He promised Namgung Bi-ah as he had no other choice, but Namgung Bi-ah continued to avoid his gaze.


    After leaving Namgung Bi-ah, Namgung Cheonjun slowly passed by me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so full of yourself.¡±


    As expected, Namgung Cheonjun whispered to me.


    It was funny how he even used Qi to make his voice as soft as possible so that no one else could hear him.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯ll be the same this time, just because of a previous miracle made of stacked coincidences against me?¡±


    I chose not to respond and continued to listen to him.


    ¡°You do seem to have talent, but that¡¯s it. You are nothing in a real battle. So you better pray that you don¡¯t go against me in the duel. And if you do, then I suggest you surrender.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do to you.¡±


    He walked away after roaring at me quietly.


    He was able to speak those harsh words while maintaining hisposure.


    Which proved that it wasn¡¯t his first or second time doing such a thing.


    <b><i> ¡®What to do?¡¯</i></b>


    I originally nned to be as nice as I could to him. just for Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s sake.


    But if he came out like that, I couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    ¡°I feel like kids these days are getting better at digging their own grave.¡±


    That couldn¡¯t be any more disappointing.


    As I was thinking, Tang Soyeol started to groan next to me.


    Was she acting like that just because she saw Namgung Cheonjun again?


    If that was the case, there might indeed be a problem with her.


    Maybe I should really bring her to the Immortal Healer.


    As I was shaking my head while staring at Tang Soyeol¡­


    Namgung Bi-ah approached and leaned her head against me.


    Both her breathing and atmosphere seemed much more exhausted than usual.


    ¡°You okay?¡±


    When I asked, Namgung Bi-ah nodded slightly.


    ¡°If you¡¯re tired, then maybe you should rest and not participate in the tournament.¡±


    She shook her head this time.


    It seemed like she wanted to participate despite how she felt.


    It was surprising to see her express her thoughts so clearly, given her usual reserved nature.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 148: Friendly Martial Arts Competition (1)

    <b>? Friendly Martial Arts Competition (1) ?</b>


    Within the Orthodox Faction, there were three well-known tournaments that stood out the most.


    The first one, hosted by Murim Alliance, was called the Dragons and Phoenixes tournament and it¡¯s aim was to pick out the star that shined the brightest,


    The second tournament, once again organized by the Murim Alliance, was the Heavenly Dragon tournament.


    This was pretty much the biggest tournament the Orthodox Faction had.


    It was also a tournament that many martial artists eagerly anticipated since it didn¡¯t follow a fixed schedule for its urrence, unlike the Dragons and Phoenixes tournament.


    And the third¡­


    <b><i> ¡®I¡¯ll ignore this one as this won¡¯t ever happen.¡¯</i></b>


    Around the time of this tournament, the world would turn into a mess anyway due to the appearance of the Heavenly Demon.


    Though the Heavenly Dragon tournament was scheduled to take ce in a few years¡­


    <b><i> ¡®The timing of this tournament wasn¡¯t ideal either.¡¯</i></b>


    But both tournaments weren¡¯t really that important in the end.


    What mattered was that I had to step forward in the arena for this tournament.


    A tournament that was made for the young prodigies.


    To see which stars shined the brightest.


    And a tournament that could introduce the world to newly emerging talents.


    That was what this tournament was for.


    It honestly wasn¡¯t without its ws.


    The era of the Orthodox Faction¡¯s pure and honorable generation had already passed.


    ¡°Gu n¡¯s Gu Yangcheon of Shanxi, third group.¡±


    After checking the paper I picked from the box, I slipped it into my pocket.


    <b><i> ¡®Third group huh¡­ It¡¯s gonna take a while.¡¯</i></b>


    I got unlucky and was put in the third group.


    Any hopes of finishing my match quickly and taking a break faded away.


    <i> Ugh-</i>


    When I went outside, it seemed like the others had already picked from the box as well.


    Tang Soyeol approached me immediately.


    ¡°Young Master Gu, did you get to see your group yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What group are you in? I got in the second group!¡±


    Thankfully, it seemed like I wouldn¡¯t have to face her too quickly as she was in the second group.


    ¡°I am in the third¡­ Why is she acting like that?¡±


    In the middle of my conversation with Tang Soyeol, I saw someone sitting forlornly in a corner against the wall.


    Others were looking at her too, but without a care in the world, Namgung Bi-ah continued to repeatedly bang her head against the wall.


    What was up with her now?


    Tang Soyeol responded with an awkward smile.


    ¡°Sis said she got in the first group¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t it good that we were all in different groups?


    ¡°She said that it won¡¯t be fun since she has to fight us muchter¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    That crazy¡­ No, I need to hold myself back from saying bad words.


    She had appeared calm for a while now, but did she suddenly get possessed by a ghost obsessed with fighting?


    Why was she depressed about such a thing?


    It was so absurd that I let out a smile, and went toward Namgung Bi-ah.


    ¡°¡­What group¡­?¡±


    After noticing my presence, Namgung Bi-ah asked me without turning around.


    Because of that, I had to respond while looking at the back of her head.


    ¡°Third.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ughhhh¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you hate it that much?¡±


    She groaned as if she was sick, so I went closer to her and ced my hand on her head.


    She flinched at my touch.


    Namgung Bi-ah who sat still, nodded her head eventually.


    While looking at her, I asked Gu Jeolyub who was watching this next to me.


    ¡°You.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°What group are you in.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m in the first group.¡±


    ¡°Hey, he said he¡¯s also in the first group.¡±


    ¡°¡­Lame.¡±


    I told her this so that I could hopefully make her feel better¡­


    But Gu Jeolyub faltered in shock after hearing Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s cold words.


    ¡°¡­Sorry.¡±


    Gu Jeolyub¡¯s face looked so pathetic that I had to apologize to him.


    Namgung Bi-ah, with her gloomy aura, started to lift herself up from her distressed position.


    <b><i> ¡®Does she feel better already?¡¯</i></b>


    But wasn¡¯t that way too fast?


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah nodded in response.


    ¡°¡­I thought about it.¡±


    I was genuinely taken aback.


    She actually experienced this phenomenon called thinking?


    Namgung Bi-ah frowned a little after noticing what I was thinking.


    <b><i> ¡®She¡¯s way too keen¡­¡¯</i></b>


    She always looked numb, but she possessed a sharp sense when it came to things like this.


    ¡°Continue. You said you thought about something?¡±


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t it okay as long as I win?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°¡­If I win all my battles, then I could see you, right?¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah was saying that winning all her fights would eventually lead her to cross paths with us in battle.


    That¡¯d obviously be the case, but¡­


    ¡°Have you never even considered the possibility of losing?¡±


    ¡°¡­Who?¡±


    Whether that¡¯s you, me, or whoever.


    Namgung Bi-ah didn¡¯t seem to have the slightest thought of any one of us losing.


    <b><i> ¡®Also, I thought she was only fixated on martial artists who wields swords</i></b><b><i>?¡¯</i></b>


    I could¡¯ve sworn she was only obsessed with swordsmen.


    However, it now appeared that her obsession had shifted to any martial artist as long as they were strong.


    Did she change without me noticing?


    I responded to Namgung Bi-ah.


    ¡°You could always lose before I get to see you, you know.¡±


    There was always a chance for a plot twist in every story.


    Though I doubted anything like that would happen in this tournament.


    Namgung Bi-ah locked her gaze onto my eyes before responding.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious¡­ that I won¡¯t lose.¡±


    She spoke with confidence.


    And she sounded so certain as well.


    ¡°Or, are you going to lose?¡±


    Her eyes were quite overwhelming.


    I couldn¡¯t fathom what I had done, for her to have so much belief in me.


    I had to avoid her burdensome eyes to respond to her.


    It was hard to make eye contact with her for some reason.


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah smiled, her eyes expressing satisfaction with my answer.


    ******************


    I came back to my barrack for the time being.


    The process of preparing the full tournament bracket would take a while and I had to save strength for the tournament, so I couldn¡¯t train.


    Well, not me, but the others.


    My body itched for training as I had skipped training both yesterday and today.


    I endlessly flowed my Qi within my body to strengthen it.


    However, I wasn¡¯t putting all my focus into it, so the results were less than impressive.


    It felt weird that I was going crazy because I couldn¡¯t train, even though back in my past life, the thing I detested the most was training.


    ¡°Should I go train?


    ¡°Where are you thinking of doing it?¡±


    It was Muyeon¡¯s voice who was waiting outside the barrack.


    ¡°Surely there is a training area somewhere, right?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t you have a fight today?¡±


    ¡°I think so.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t bothered to learn specific details as I didn¡¯t really care about the fight too much.


    All I had to do was show up when I got called.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if I would mess up because I let my guard down.


    But that didn¡¯t mean I had to be overly nervous for the fight either.


    ¡°Do you want to go up on the stage in my ce, Muyeon?¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ Thank you for your words.¡±


    Huh, I didn¡¯t say that to get a thank you out of him.


    I was genuinely considering if he might be interested in fighting in my stead since I was toozy, but it seemed like Muyeon took it the wrong way.


    <b><i> ¡®Or maybe, he wants to participate in the tournament too?¡¯</i></b>


    Muyeon was still young and some young prodigies participating in the tournament were older than him.


    So it made sense that he might have some ambition to join the tournament as he was a martial artist.


    <b><i> ¡®I¡¯ll ask him about itter.¡¯</i></b>


    Instead of asking Muyeon, this was something I had to discuss with the n.


    I doubt there would be any problem with Muyeon participating since they sent Gu Jeolyub as well.


    <b><i> ¡®He isn¡¯t a blood rtive, so it may not be allowed, though.¡¯</i></b>


    I knew that the Gu n had high hopes for Muyeon.


    I had been discreetly preventing the swordsmen from taking Muyeon again.


    <b><i> ¡®You¡¯re not taking him from me.¡¯</i></b>


    It felt like he became an escort for only a temporary period, but it was hard to let such a person go.


    A good mind along with remarkable talent.


    And the biggest thing was that he was someone that I didn¡¯t know in the future.


    Muyeon seemed like he wanted to go back to his team of swordsmen.


    But not yet.


    In my eyes, his desire to rejoin the swordsmen stemmed from something he left behind.


    I needed to create an incentive for him to return to my side once he had resolved his issues with the swordsmen.


    <b><i> ¡®Maybe I have to dig around the house storage.¡¯</i></b>


    I was half-joking.


    There were definitely some items in my house that would help Muyeon,


    But it wasn¡¯t enough to keep him with me.


    At least, that was what I thought of Muyeon.


    ¡°Muyeon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything you want?¡±


    ¡°Pardon¡­?¡±


    Muyeon appeared bewildered by the unexpected question and turned around from where he was gazing outside of the barrack.


    ¡°You know, I just thought that you might need something.¡±


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s something you say to the same sex¡­ Are you perhaps- ¡°


    ¡°You piece of¡­?¡±


    Muyeon¡¯s eyes held a little bit of yfulness.


    When had he be so at ease with me that he feltfortable joking around?


    I also felt like I could rte to him because of what Peng Woojin said to me thest time I saw him.


    Though Peng Woojin was truly a maniac.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure why you¡¯re asking me this, but I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. What I have right now is already more than enough for me.¡±


    I nodded to Muyeon.


    As expected, I couldn¡¯t charm him with things like these.


    ¡°Young Master, Young Master!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to eat dumplings?¡±


    ¡°¡­When did you bring that?¡±


    I was starting to feel hungry as well.


    Wi Seol-Ah brought food for me precisely at the right time, as if she was waiting for that to happen.


    ¡°I went to the streets with Sis Hongwa in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ For the clothes that she mentionedst time?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! We bought dumplings along the way!¡±


    I took the dumpling from her, split it in half, and offered the other half to Wi Seol-Ah.


    Wi Seol-Ah hesitated for a moment but took it in the end.


    Perhaps because of what I said to herst time, she looked hesitant to ept any of my food.


    ¡°Young Master!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Can I go outsideter?¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Errand with Sis Hongwa!¡±


    Errand huh, I didn¡¯t assign anything to her.


    <b><i> ¡®Did something run out or something?¡±</i></b>


    Food could¡¯ve been running low, but did they really need to restock when we still had some days to spend here?


    I stared into Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s eyes.


    But they seemed as round and innocent as ever.


    ¡°Go ahead. And make sure you do what I told youst time.¡±


    ¡°Kay! Wear a cover! Listen to Sis Hongwa words!¡±


    ¡°And thest one?¡±


    ¡°If there are no escorts, then take Bro Muyeon!¡±


    ¡°Pardon¡­!?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you remembered it all.¡±


    Muyeon interrupted in the middle, clueless of what was going on, but I ignored him.


    ¡°Have a safe trip.¡±


    When I patted her head out of habit, Wi Seol-Ah shouted while smiling.


    ¡°Yup! I¡¯ll do my best! Young Master needs to win too, okay? I¡¯ll be cheering you on!¡±


    What did she mean by doing her best?


    I felt like she was doing enough for me already.


    <b><i> ¡®Just this much is enough.¡¯</i></b>


    Wi Seol-Ah probably wouldn¡¯t have a normal growth anyway.


    Even when considering the best-case scenario, her current lifestyle might onlyst a few more years.


    Moreover, rather than for Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s¡­


    I created this situation selfishly for my own sake.


    <b><i> ¡®Would you resent meter in the future?¡¯</i></b>


    Unlike my worries, Wi Seol-Ah would probably not resent me.


    Because the only one who had memories of my past life was me.


    Besides, even if she were to resent me in the future, it wouldn¡¯t change anything,


    ¡°Right, I¡¯ll do my best too .¡±


    I stood up too after our conversation ended.


    I heard people talking outside my barracks.


    It seemed like the moment I had been waiting for had arrived.


    I then pinched Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s cheek to wake her from her slumber, then took her with me outside.


    When I went outside and approached where a lot of people were gathering, I saw arge wooden board with many people¡¯s names on it.


    ¡°Young Master Gu.¡±


    Just like before, Tang Soyeol approached after spotting me. It seemed like she had been waiting for me outside.


    ¡°The bracket came out faster than expected.¡±


    I nodded to Tang Soyeol, but I had my eyes on somewhere else.


    <b><i> ¡®Third group¡­ Bi n¡¯s Bi Yeonsum.¡¯</i></b>


    It seemed like that was my opponent, but the name didn¡¯t ring a bell.


    Given that I couldn¡¯t recall either the name or the n, it was unlikely that this person held significant influence.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Hmm.¡¯</i></b>


    But this wasn¡¯t the important thing.


    I moved my eyes and checked the brackets for others as well.


    It seemed like I didn¡¯t have to worry about others.


    Judging by the opponents assigned to them, it seemed like we would meet in theter rounds of the tournament.


    <b><i> ¡®It¡¯s statistically quite difficult for all of us to end up in different groups. Did the Murim Alliance do this on purpose?¡¯</i></b>


    All the blood rtives from the four noble ns were put in different groups,


    And other well-known names had also been separated.


    <b><i> ¡®Though the participants themselves don¡¯t seem to care that much.¡¯</i></b>


    It wasn¡¯t too shocking for this to happen as this wasn¡¯t the first or second time that Murim Alliance did something like this.


    All my hopes for the Orthodox Faction had long been burnt away, so from my perspective, they didn¡¯t even have the slightest bit of credibility.


    However¡­


    There was one thing that made me frown a little.


    The second group.


    <strong>¨C Tang n¡¯s Tang Soyeol of Sichuan vs. Taeryung n¡¯s Jang Seonyeon</strong>


    As soon as those words caught my eye¡­


    My expression turned serious.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 149: Friendly Martial Arts Competition (2)

    <b>? Friendly Martial Arts Competition (2) ?</b>


    <i>Flinch-</i>


    The Qi coursing through my body suddenly jolted, as if it had just experienced a sudden spasm.


    <b><i> ¡®But why?¡¯</i></b>


    Picking a group may have been random for everyone, but they could definitely make their own matchups.


    Which was what made it harder for me to understand.


    That they went out of their way to make Tang Soyeol and Jang Seonyeon go against each other.


    <b><i> ¡®Is it really all a coincidence?¡¯</i></b>


    Deep down, I knew it wasn¡¯t, but I clung to a glimmer of hope that it might be.


    ¡°My opponent¡­ Is that person from earlier.¡±


    While listening to Tang Soyeol, I checked on her expression.


    She didn¡¯t seem too concerned about it.


    Fair enough, since I was the only one who knew his true nature.


    ¡°Do you think he¡¯s strong? He looks pretty weak from the outside.¡±


    He was strong.


    I was able to feel that, back when we shook hands.


    ¡°He probably is, as he is the Alliance Leader¡¯s son.¡±


    That was all I could tell her for now.


    The chilly weather seemed to seep into my mood.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Tang Soyeol smiled at my words.


    Judging by her appearance, rather than being worried¡­


    She looked like she was getting fired up.


    <b><i> ¡®I don¡¯t think she¡¯s letting her guard down though.¡¯</i></b>


    She remained cautious as she didn¡¯t know what her opponent was capable of.


    It was already nerve-racking because she couldn¡¯t fully read her opponent¡¯s power, which meant that he was a formidable foe.


    But Tang Soyeol¡¯s eyes remained calm.


    Above all else, she embodied the spirit of a martial artist representing her n with her youthing second.


    Maturity-wise, she was already better than most talented but foolish martial artists.


    <b><i> ¡®She was also one of the only few who still holds onto her convictions.¡¯ </i></b>


    In my memories, that was what the Poison Queen reminded me of.


    She faced hundreds of demonic humans alone, sacrificing herself so her blood rtives and n members could escape.


    Because of that, Tang Soyeol was one of the few people I considered a hero.


    <b><i> ¡®I don¡¯t get it.¡¯</i></b>


    I couldn¡¯t understand.


    Why did she make that decision?


    And why did she say those words in herst moments?


    Just why?


    <b><i> ¡®Why doesn¡¯t she resent me?¡¯</i></b>


    That was what I was curious about when it came to her.


    As I continued to stare at Tang Soyeol, she turned her head toward me.


    ¡°It is going to take a long time till we meet since we are in different groups, right?¡±


    ¡°Most likely.¡±


    After staring into my eyes for a moment, Tang Soyeol spoke in a soft voice.


    ¡°Young Master Gu.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    When I responded, Tang Soyeol spoke with an embarrassed smile on her face.


    ¡°If we happen to face each other in the arena, would you do me a favor?¡±


    I was taken aback by her sudden request.


    That was way too random of her, right?


    ¡°So suddenly¡­?¡±


    ¡°A bit greedy of me, right? After all, I¡¯m asking you for a favor if we meet, but I¡¯m not even sure if I¡¯m going to win.¡±


    ¡°What is it you want to ask?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not much, but¡­¡±


    She let out a fake cough and spoke while avoiding direct eye contact.


    ¡°I wish that you¡­ change your tone when talking to me.¡±


    Hmm?


    ¡°Tone?¡±


    When I wondered what I just heard, Tang Soyeol started to fumble with her words.


    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s¡­! It¡¯s just that Young Master Gu¡­ speaks to Sis Bi-ah like a friend.¡±


    It sounded like she was giving an excuse.


    ¡°And I feel like¡­ I¡¯ve spent a good amount of time with you too.¡±


    It had only been a few months.


    And it was even less than that if I considered the time it took for us to be able tomunicate face to face.


    ¡°Lady Tang.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah?¡±


    ¡°You know that I¡¯m younger than you, right¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She looked a little hurt by myment.


    Oh, did I mess up?


    ¡°¡­But you still speakfortably to Sis Bi-ah.¡±


    Well¡­


    <b><i> ¡®Wait, how do I exin that?¡¯</i></b>


    No, I didn¡¯t really have to exin to her.


    After all, I didn¡¯t have any special rtionship with Tang Soyeol.


    And Tang Soyeol was bringing this up despite knowing that, but¡­


    <b><i> ¡®Why does she even like me?¡¯</i></b>


    Unlike Wi Seol-Ah or Namgung Bi-ah, I couldn¡¯t recall a single memory of doing anything special with Tang Soyeol.


    But despite that, this girl had feelings for me and I knew that she constantly disyed them.


    I couldn¡¯t really do anything back for her,


    ¡°¡­I-Is it not possible after all?¡±


    Tang Soyeol asked me in an anxious voice, worrying that she would be rejected.


    Even though she hadn¡¯t shown this level of emotion regarding the uing duel, she was now worried about the possibility of rejection.


    After staring at Tang Soyeol for a bit, I responded.


    ¡°¡­You really don¡¯t have to make a condition for something like thi- ¡°


    ¡°No.¡±


    I was going to say it was fine, but Tang Soyeol cut me off abruptly.


    In a very strict tone at that.


    ¡°¡­That loses its meaning.¡±


    ¡°What are you- ¡°


    ¡°It sounds like I lost.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    What was she on about?


    I stared at her, utterly puzzled, but Tang Soyeol¡¯s resolute gaze remained unwavering.


    However, there was a hint of relief in her expression.


    To prove that, Tang Soyeol continued to speak.


    ¡°But that means I wasn¡¯t rejected, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Uh, yes.¡±


    I don¡¯t know why everyone was obsessed with the way I spoke to them, but it wasn¡¯t a difficult request after all.


    I wondered if I shouldn¡¯t let her, but¡­


    My hesitation made me feel rather uncool.


    Tang Soyeol just continued to smile, seemingly oblivious to my inner thoughts.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll definitely win my battles.¡±


    Tang Soyeol¡¯s eyes became more fired up after hearing my response.


    However, contrastingly, mine darkened.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Jang Seonyeon.¡¯</i></b>


    In the cold breeze¡­


    I only continued to think about his name.


    ******************


    The Bi n of the West Coast and Bi Yeonsum, who was Young Lord of that n, had a goal here.


    To spread his n¡¯s name no matter what.


    He was from a small n, so nothing much was known about them.


    The n was also facing a decline due to the decreasing poption within it.


    During that, his father, who was the Lord of the n, ran away after being in mass debt.


    As a result, his grandfather, who had hoped for a quiet retirement, had to step in hastily as the new Lord of the n.


    Then, Bi Yeonsum thought to himself.


    That he couldn¡¯t just let this continue.


    That he had to restore his n¡¯s honor.


    But how?


    His n belonged in a rural area, so the location wasn¡¯t ideal.


    And it was rare for anyone remarkable to pass by this location.


    As such, he had to make it so that more people woulde to his n.


    And that was exactly why Bi Yeonsum came to Hanam.


    As stated before, he had to draw more people to his n.


    And in order to do that, he had to make the presence of a remarkable martial artist known.


    And the best way to do that wasing to the Dragons and Phoenixes tournament.


    <b><i>¡®Yeonsum.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Yes, grandfather.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®I¡¯m sorry I left you with such a burden¡­¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®No¡­ I¡¯m just happy that I could be of help.¡¯</i></b>


    With a sorrowful expression on his face, his grandfather handed Bi Yeonsum a letter.


    A rmendation letter for the Dragons and Phoenixes tournament that he barely managed to get his hands on.


    Bi Yeonseon was confident in his own ability.


    <b><i> ¡®If I can just distinguish myself in the tournament.¡¯</i></b>


    He firmly believed that hard work always paid off. And when he watched some of the earlier duels in the tournament, there wasn¡¯t anyone more talented than him so far.


    Even if it was just a friendly duel, the reward from winning had incredible value.


    He could show the world that he was the greatest young prodigy of this year¡¯s tournament.


    And he would receive a title from the Alliance Leader himself.


    Moreover, there were other extraneous rewards.


    <b><i> ¡®If I just win¡­!¡¯</i></b>


    Both the reward and title sounded nice, but the most important thing to him was the fame he would get.


    And it was all for none other than his n!


    ¡°Third Group, Ninth Seat, ready.¡±


    After hearing the judge¡¯s voice, Bi Yeonsum came into the arena as if he was just waiting for this moment toe.


    When he went onto the stage, he realized that it was muchrger than it appeared from below.


    At the same time, he started to feel excited.


    The judge¡¯s emotionless face and the chill in the air added to the atmosphere.


    It was only his first fight, and he had a long journey ahead to reach the top.


    <b><i> ¡®My opponent is¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Bi Yeonsum nervously nced at his opponent.


    On the other side stood a menacing boy who looked too intimidating to lock eyes with for too long.


    <b><i> ¡®He¡¯s from the Gu n of Shanxi, right?¡¯</i></b>


    The boy who became the talk of the tournament after defeating a blood rtive of the Hwangbo n with a single blow yesterday.


    <b><i> ¡®I heard he¡¯s the disciple of the Dishonored Venerable too.¡¯</i></b>


    Such a rumor had undoubtedly spread.


    Not only did the Dishonored Venerable give him a rmendation letter, but the content inside mentioned that, as his disciple, he should receive good treatment.


    Bi Yeonsum looked at Gu Yangcheon enviously without himself realizing.


    Was that boy really the disciple of a Heavenly Venerable?


    <b><i> ¡®When someone is trying his god damned best to save his dying n ¡­!¡¯</i></b>


    <b> ¡®Father has abandoned us, the n is at its lowest, and I¡¯m dealing with all the n¡¯s problems at such a young age.¡¯ </b>


    <b><i> ¡®But that young brat is probably just waiting for his bright future toe, unlike me.¡¯</i></b>


    As his jealousy grew, Bi Yeonsum shook his head.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Wake up, that¡¯s not what I came here for.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Whether it is the Dishonored Venerable¡¯s disciple or a blood rtive of a noble n, all I have to do is win.¡¯</i></b>


    Victory would solve everything.


    The judge scanned both sides to ensure they were ready.


    Bi Yeonsum maintained his calm and stable breathing as he pulled out his sword.


    However, his opponent didn¡¯t even get into abat stance.


    <b><i> ¡®What is he doing?¡¯</i></b>


    Bi Yeonsum frowned at the appearance of his opponent.


    After all, he felt like he was getting looked down upon.


    <b><i> ¡®You really want to show off that your n is all that, huh?¡¯</i></b>


    Bi Yeonsum was already in a sour mood because of the tant discrimination at the Dragons and Phoenixes tournament¡¯s gathering.


    But he held himself back, knowing that his grandfather worked hard to get this chance for him.


    <b><i> ¡®I¡¯ll teach him that living with such arrogance can bring harm to his life.¡¯</i></b>


    He slowly infused his Qi into his sword.


    The judge¡¯s eye widened slightly after seeing the faint aura forming around the sword.


    After all, this meant that he had gone beyond Second-rate and was now a First-rate martial artist.


    When Bi Yeonsum noticed such a reaction, his mouth slightly formed a smile.


    But the problem was that, unlike the judge, his opponent remained expressionless.


    <b><i> ¡®Does he not even understand what this means?¡¯</i></b>


    Bi Yeonsum wasn¡¯t entirely sure what happened yesterday when Gu Yangcheon defeated Hwangbo Cheolwi because he couldn¡¯t see it clearly.


    But considering the rumors about him, at the very least, he should know what this indicated.


    <b><i> ¡®Is he still looking down on me?¡¯</i></b>


    When such a thought passed his mind, Bi Yeonsum clenched his teeth.


    To be looked down upon by a young brat like that.


    Bi Yeonsum roused more Qi.


    He wanted to teach that little brat a lesson, no matter what.


    <b><i> ¡®It feels like the world is in your hands, right?¡¯</i></b>


    He probably grew up arrogant due to his wealthy n and prestigious master.


    Which was why Bi Yeonsum wanted to teach him a lesson.


    To show how pathetic a frog in a well really was.


    ¡°Start.¡±


    The judge¡¯s abrupt call was extremely faint.


    But it was more than enough for all martial artists as they had enhanced hearing.


    Immediately, Bi Yeonsum charged toward the boy.


    The basics he had built through relentless training began to shine in this moment.


    His legs remained steady and his eyes continued to look for an opening.


    But even after getting so close to him, the boy didn¡¯t move.


    Did he give up?


    <b><i> ¡®Well, I feel bad if that¡¯s the case, but¡­¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®I have to continue to rise.¡¯</i></b>


    To a higher spot.


    <b><i> ¡®I¡¯ll make sure I don¡¯t hurt you too much, though.¡¯</i></b>


    Bi Yeonsum¡¯s sword swung towards the boy.


    His sword trajectory left a trace of his Qi.


    A clean and precise strike.


    Bi Yeonsum expected the fight to be over with this blow.


    However¡­


    The sword, which had swiftly headed towards the boy, missed him entirely.


    <b><i> ¡®What?¡¯</i></b>


    The boy didn¡¯t move an inch from where he was.


    And Bi Yeonsum¡¯s sword didn¡¯t shake one bit.


    <b><i> ¡®But why did I miss, then?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Let¡¯s focus.¡¯</i></b>


    He was in the middle of a duel and he did not have the leisure to get lost in his thoughts.


    Bi Yeonsum immediatelyunched another strike¡­


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    But his vision copsed.


    The boy¡¯s eyes appeared to rise in Bi Yeonsum¡¯s perspective, while his own vision descended.


    His body wouldn¡¯t listen even when he desperately tried to move it.


    As he got closer to the ground, Bi Yeonsum realized.


    It wasn¡¯t that the boy rose¡­


    Rather, it was that his own body was copsing.


    <i> Thud!</i>


    Bi Yeonsum lost consciousness and rolled on the arena. But throughout this entire ordeal, Gu Yangcheon never once nced at Bi Yeonsum.


    ¡°Er¡­ Huuhh?¡±


    This dumbfounded voice came from none other than the judge.


    Even the judge, who should always remain silent and maintain his demeanor, became shocked at what he had just seen.


    It all happened in a blink of an eye.


    The duel was over in an instant.


    Furthermore, even the judge, who belonged to the Murim Alliance¡¯s swordsmen, couldn¡¯t clearly see how Gu Yangcheon overpowered Bi Yeonsum.


    ¡°Can I leave now? I¡¯m kinda in a hurry.¡±


    After hearing Gu Yangcheon¡¯s voice, the judge finally snapped out of his stupor.


    ¡°V-Victory goes to Gu Yangcheon!¡±


    As soon as the victor was announced, Gu Yangcheon left the fighting stage without hesitation.


    The arena, which should have been filled with heated cheering, was quiet.


    It was because many of the spectators, who had watched the fight, were left speechless.


    Hundreds of eyes looked at Gu Yangcheon in shock.


    However, Gu Yangcheon moved hurriedly, seemingly unfazed by the attention.


    His destination was none other than where the second group of the tournament was located.


    It wasn¡¯t really hard for him to find his destination.


    All he had to do was go to the arena with thergest crowd.


    <b><i>¡®¡­Please</i></b>.¡¯


    I hoped that nothing bad would happen.


    I held onto this hope subconsciously.


    Breathless from my sprint, I saw a bluish-white hair in the middle of the crowd.


    It seemed like Namgung Bi-ah went to search for Tang Soyeol as well after her duel.


    I took a step closer but then came to a halt.


    When I reached higher realms, it helped me gain better senses that told me many different things.


    It allowed me to hear more things.


    And to see things from a distance with greater rity.


    My shaky eyes went toward the arena stage.


    <i> Drip¡­ drip¡­</i>


    Blood was staining the arena floor.


    Tang Soyeol was on one knee, blood trickling from her mouth.


    She didn¡¯t seem to have any visible injuries, but her Qi flow was disrupted, indicating internal damage.


    I swallowed dryly as I thought she was in danger, but¡­


    ¡°Whew¡­¡±


    But Tang Soyeol spat out the blood in her mouth and got up once again.


    She faltered midway.


    It seemed like her body wasn¡¯t listening to her. But even so, Tang Soyeol didn¡¯t give up.


    She wiped away the blood near her mouth with her clothes.


    Blood smeared around her mouth as she couldn¡¯t fully wipe it, but Tang Soyeol spoke without seeming to care.


    ¡°Thank you for waiting.¡±


    A short thank you from her followed by a question.


    ¡°May I go once again?¡±


    Even with her Qi and body refusing to listen to her properly, Tang Soyeol¡¯s voice remained steady from start to finish.


    It was the same for her eyes as well.


    <em><strong>The way she spoke while looking at her opponent¡­</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Rather than the daughter of a prestigious household¡­</strong></em>


    <em><strong>She looked infinitely closer to a martial artist.</strong></em>


    I turned my head to look at Tang Soyeol¡¯s opponent.


    I was curious about what he looked like right now.


    Was he making an arrogant expression or did he disy some remorse?


    I assumed it would be one of the two.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    However, when I checked that bastard¡¯s face, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a confused noise.


    After all, Jang Seonyeon¡¯s expression as he gazed at Tang Soyeol with his sword drawn¡­


    Looked like he was quite shocked.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 150: Friendly Martial Arts Competition (3)

    <b>? Friendly Martial Arts Competition (3) ?</b>


    Tang Soyeol was ate child of old parents.


    You could tell just by seeing the age gap between her and her brother, Tang Jooyeok.


    And thanks to that¡­


    Her father, who was the n¡¯s lord, spoiled her at a young age whereas he treated his first son, Tang Jooyeok, like trash.


    Which was why Tang Soyeol was able to avoid her engagement with the Namgung n just by stubbornly arguing with her father.


    She grew up receiving a lot of love from her family.


    In noble ns, most siblings didn¡¯t get along well.


    And they all had their own reasons for their strained rtionships.


    A significant factor contributing to these conflicts was thepetition for inheritance.


    <b><i> ¡®Daughter.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Yes.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®If you ever find a man you like, make sure you bring him to father first.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Why?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Nothing, I just felt like I should at least see his face.¡¯</i></b>


    When Tang Soyeol heard those words from her father that day, she decided that she¡¯d never do that.


    Because when she noticed the poison Qi fluctuating inside her father¡¯s body, she knew that nothing good woulde of it.


    Poison Qi.


    This was something that Tang Soyeol held dear.


    There was a good reason why she, along with her talent, was highly regarded within the Tang n.


    Moreover, Tang Soyeol was a blood rtive who had the most impressive physique in the Tang n¡¯s history.


    Not only did she have impressive immunity against poison, but she even showed amazing talent with martial arts that used poison. Though, shecked proficiency in assassination skills.


    One of her eyes had a striking green glow even before she turned 20, a testament to her extraordinary abilities.


    Immunity of Ten Thousand Poisons.


    Even the greatest martial artist of the Tang n who stopped the Blood Disaster of the Blood Demon, Tang Jaemoon, couldn¡¯t fully achieve such a state.


    Many said this:


    Tang Soyeol had the potential to achieve that extraordinary state.


    Though Tang Soyeol herself didn¡¯t really care about it too much.


    She only ate poisonous herbs as it was to her liking.


    And she enjoyed poison martial arts because she was good at it.


    Combining those two factors led her to eventually achieve the title, Poison Phoenix.


    But Tang Soyeol never never harbored a deep thirst for martial arts to begin with.


    <b><i> ¡®Just go with the flow.¡¯</i></b>


    Live while being satisfied with what she got.


    That was Tang Soyeol¡¯s goal in her life.


    Which was why she remained unfazed when she saw the genius talents of the Sword Phoenix and the Sword Dragon.


    And she didn¡¯t wallow in envy when she saw Namgung Bi-ah and Wi Seol-ah whose beauty were leagues beyond everyone else.


    She was satisfied with herself.


    Tang Soyeol lived her life thinking that this quality was one of her strengths.


    Until now.


    To be more urate, until she met him.


    ¨C <i>!</i>


    When something trickled down her mouth, she wiped it away, only to find that it was blood.


    She was bleeding from her nose.


    <b><i> ¡®What was that just now¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    Her sight started to waver as well.


    <b><i> ¡®I could¡¯ve sworn I dodged his attack, so what¡¯s going on?¡¯</i></b>


    Tang Soyeol barely managed to steady her shaky eyesight and focused on her opponent.


    The boy who announced himself as the Alliance Leader¡¯s son.


    She didn¡¯t like him from the beginning, just from his looks.


    He had a soft appearance like the Sword Dragon she met back in Mount Hua.


    Not only did he look greasy, but he also seemed like he would be a shitty person behind closed doors.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­I already feel like I¡¯m going to throw up.¡¯</i></b>


    Tang Soyeol was well aware that her taste in men was quite unique.


    How could she not, when everyone¡¯s reaction around her told her that, including her crush himself?


    But she didn¡¯t care.


    <b><i> ¡®So what if my taste is weird. I always believed I¡¯ll find someone who fits my preferences one day.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®And luckily, I did¡­¡¯</i></b>


    However, the challengey in the fact that he was surrounded by other beautiful and powerful girls.


    <b><i> ¡®Calm down, Soyeol.¡¯</i></b>


    She pushed that thought aside. She was in the middle of a duel after all.


    Not even four minutes had passed since the fight started.


    Tang Soyeol first created distance from him.


    Her body shook a little. It seemed like she hadn¡¯t fully recovered from the earlier strike.


    <b><i> ¡®Did I let my guard down?¡¯</i></b>


    No, Tang Soyeol knew that she didn¡¯t.


    It was Gu Yangcheon himself who had warned her that her opponent was going to be strong.


    It was funny how another person¡¯s words could make her body so tense.


    But for some reason, his words always had that effect on her.


    Tang Soyeol channeled more Qi.


    She winced due to the sudden pain she felt in the process.


    <b><i> ¡®I have internal injuries.¡¯ </i></b>


    Her Qi didn¡¯t listen to hermand.


    And it was because of her opponent¡¯s earlier strike.


    <b><i> ¡®How did he do it?¡¯</i></b>


    Tang Soyeol struggled toprehend it.


    The fight started, and Tang Soyeol and Jang Seonyeon started to fight as well.


    She definitely dodged his sword.


    Jang Seonyeon¡¯s sword wasn¡¯t particrly fast.


    The Lightning Dragon and the Sword Dragon¡¯s swords were much faster.


    She was certain of it as she faced them herself.


    <b><i> ¡®But then why?¡¯</i></b>


    She couldn¡¯t afford to dwell on it for too long.


    It may have been a friendly duel, but she had to treat this like a real fight.


    When Tang Soyeol realized that her Qi wouldn¡¯t listen to her, she resorted to using small weapons and hurled them toward him.


    The weapons provided by the tournaments were usually poor.


    And fighters couldn¡¯t bring their own weapons either, as it was against the rules.


    This was especially challenging for the Tang n¡¯s martial artists.


    It was damaging to other martial artists as well. But it was especially hard for the Tang n, who were known for their Poison Arts and assassination techniques, since it was hard to use unfamiliar weapons for them.


    <i> Cling-! ng-!</i>


    The weapons thrown at him rolled on the floor with just a few sword swings.


    It didn¡¯t matter though.


    As this was just a distraction.


    <i> Ssss-!</i>


    Tang Soyeol¡¯s dagger started to emit a green glow.


    It wasn¡¯t like she couldn¡¯t use her Qi at all.


    So even if she could use just a little bit, she still had enough to employ her martial art skills effectively.


    Tang Soyeol¡¯s small frame shot forward like an arrow.


    Her movement was faster than the blink of an eye.


    Tang Soyeol¡¯s hand moved, and five marks formed in the air.


    <i> Swiiish!</i>


    <strong>Tang n¡¯s Seven Poison Fangs</strong>


    It earned its name because the seven poisonous energies resembled a snake¡¯s fangs.


    But Tang Soyeol, who was still inexperienced, could only use five fangs.


    Nheless, it was far from weak.


    If anything, it was more than enough, considering Tang Soyeol¡¯s young age.


    As she saw her green attack, relief washed over Tang Soyeol.


    <b><i> ¡®It reached him¡­!¡¯</i></b>


    It was toote to dodge her attack, and it wasn¡¯t a good distance for him to counterstrike.


    He¡¯ll get disarmed at this rate-


    <i> Ring¡­</i>


    ¡°¡­Ugh¡­!?¡±


    Painful groaning escaped from Tang Soyeol¡¯s mouth.


    The sudden impact disrupted her fragile hold on her Qi.


    Because of this, her Seven Poison Fang attack disappeared before reaching her opponent.


    Smack-!


    ¡°¡­!!¡±


    A powerful blow struck Tang Soyeol¡¯s abdomen.


    Judging by the sensation she felt, she concluded that it was the hilt of a sword.


    The impact shook the inside of her body as the attack was enhanced with Qi,


    And along with the impact, Tang Soyeol¡¯s body flew backward.


    Tang Soyeol barely managed tond safely,


    ¡°Cough¡­ Ugh¡­!¡±


    But her consciousness started to waver as her internal injuries and loss of Qi control took their toll.


    <i> Drip.</i>


    Blood started to trickle down her mouth.


    Despite her attempt to stand up immediately, her knees refused to cooperate.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Just¡­ Now.¡¯</i></b>


    Clutching her stomach and groaning in pain, Tang Soyeol stared at Jang Seonyeon who remained still in his original spot.


    He had his sword drawn, but hadn¡¯t moved much.


    His expression appeared concerned, as if he was worried about her being flung away, but she found it hard to believe that it was genuine.


    Setting aside her doubts, Tang Soyeol had to contemte what had just happened.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­The sound.¡¯</i></b>


    Right before her stomach was hit, the sensation Tang Soyeol felt which disrupted her flow of Qi.


    It was certainly the sound she heard from Jang Seonyeons¡¯s sword.


    <em><strong> ¡®Sword Resonance¡­?¡¯</strong></em>


    Did Jang Seonyeon already reach the realm where he could create Sword Resonance?


    She couldn¡¯t be sure.


    As Sword Resonance wasn¡¯t a martial art in the first ce.


    At least ording to her knowledge.


    <em><strong> ¡®Then¡­ Is it Sound Arts?¡¯</strong></em>


    That seemed to be the most usible exnation.


    Sound Arts was the only way to strike an opponent with the use of sound.


    And it was certainly possible that he possessed this capability as he was the son of the Harmonic Sword.


    <b><i> ¡®That¡¯s how different our strengths are?¡¯</i></b>


    Attacking with sound was an extremely advanced technique, which meant that martial artists at a lower level couldn¡¯t even attempt to use this art.


    If Tang Soyeol attempted to use Sound Arts right now, not only would she have to deplete all her Qi, but she could even faint due to exhaustion.


    <b><i> ¡®He¡¯s strong enough to use such an attack in a duel¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    Sound Arts that wasn¡¯t even produced with an instrument, but instead with a sword.


    This uniquebination was also one of the reasons why the Alliance Leader was called the Harmonic Sword.


    Jang Seonyeon looked like an ordinary boy from the outside.


    He was around the same age as the person she had feelings for, Gu Yangcheon.


    But she was certain of one thing after herst sh.


    She couldn¡¯t defeat that boy.


    <b><i> ¡®He¡¯s in a different league¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Tang Soyeol knew that she was ranked lower among the Five Dragons and Three Phoenixes, but Jang Seonyeon felt different, evenpared to other young prodigies.


    Tang Soyeol recognized this more clearly as she wasn¡¯t arrogant.


    Jang Seonyeon didn¡¯t even use his full power.


    She barely managed to stop the blood trickling from her mouth.


    But even during this, Jang Seonyeon did note toward Tang Soyeol.


    <b><i> ¡®Is he waiting for me?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®It definitely doesn¡¯t feel that way though.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Maybe, he wants me to forfeit?¡¯</i></b>


    Forfeiting for a martial artist was a severe blow to one¡¯s pride. It was no different from the end of their world.


    As it meant that they ran away from their opponent without seeing the battle through.


    And she was the infamous Poison Phoenix.


    <b><i> ¡®Does he want that?¡¯</i></b>


    Tang Soyeol started to contemte.


    Whether that was what that boy might want.


    She began to entertain the notion that the boy had ulterior motives lurking beneath his unassuming appearance.


    And considering such a sudden thought, she wondered if he was truly hiding something.


    Trying to rise to her feet, Tang Soyeol faltered and copsed once more.


    She didn¡¯t know what Jang Seonyeon¡¯s intentions were.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Should I forfeit?¡¯</i></b>


    But she knew that she couldn¡¯t win this battle, so she contemted the idea.


    <b><i> ¡®I¡¯ll only make it harder for myself if I keep going.¡¯</i></b>


    She was disappointed, but this wasn¡¯t a battle where she could win simply by trying harder.


    And she didn¡¯t care even if this battle damaged her title as the Poison Phoenix.


    Because unlike others, it wasn¡¯t a title she sought to protect.


    She looked away from Jang Seonyeon and scanned her surroundings.


    In the arena, many spectators were watching the duel.


    Many eyes reflected shock at Jang Seonyeon¡¯s dominance.


    Fair.


    It made sense, given how much he was overpowering Tang Soyeol. After taking in the expressions of those watching, Tang Soyeol let out a sigh, thinking that her father might be sad to hear about today.


    Just as she was about to dere her forfeit¡­


    Tang Soyeol noticed someone from far away.


    Sharp fierce eyes and a red uniform.


    She saw the boy who had been watching her from a much greater distance.


    <b><i> ¡®Young Master Gu¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    Tang Soyeol was astonished that she was able to find him amidst the crowd.


    Her shock doubled after seeing his expression.


    <b><i> ¡®Why is he worried about me?¡¯</i></b>


    Gu Yangcheon¡¯s eyes unmistakably conveyed his concern.


    But why?


    <b><i> ¡®A boy, who seems to not care about anyone, is worrying for me?¡¯</i></b>


    This realization made her heart beat faster.


    Even though she knew she shouldn¡¯t be distracted like this in the middle of a duel.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t hold her breath and let it out.


    There was a little bit of heat in the breath, likely due to her heightened physical exertion.


    <b><i> ¡®I¡¯m doomed¡­ I think I really am.¡¯</i></b>


    Tang Soyeol thought, her heart racing at the thought of Gu Yangcheon worrying about her.


    <b><i> ¡®He should¡¯ve just pushed me awaypletely¡­¡¯</i></b>


    She found it funny how she was resenting him. To Gu Yangcheon, who definitely put a wall between the two, but refused to push her awaypletely.


    Did Gu Yangcheon know? That he was really bad at lying.


    This happened during the trip to Hanam.


    Due to the striking beauty and slim figures of Namgung Bi-ah and Wi Seol-ah, Tang Soyeol found herself eating less than usual.


    And Gu Yangcheon, ever observant, confronted Tang Soyeol one day.


    <b><i> ¨C You¡¯re hungry, right?</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C Huh?</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C It looked like you ate less than usual.</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C N-No, I¡¯m fine. I just¡­don¡¯t have much of an appetite.</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C ¡­Hmm, understood. </i></b>


    Tang Soyeol hated herself for how abruptly their conversation had ended.


    Thinking that it would¡¯ve been nicer if she continued their conversation.


    A bit after that¡­


    <b><i> ¨C Mistress.</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C Hmm?</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C This¡­Young Master Gu asked me to give you this¡­</i></b>


    After every meal, Tang Soyeol¡¯s servant kept bringing her something.


    iming that Gu Yangcheon asked her to do so.


    <b><i> ¨C Oh, oops¡­ Young Master Gu told me not to tell you.</i></b>


    Though things didn¡¯t really go the way Gu Yangcheon had intended.


    Tang Soyeol then wondered if it was because of theirst conversation.


    When she asked him about itter, he responded with ¡®¡­I¡¯ve been caught huh¡¯.


    Tang Soyeol even liked that side of him.


    Gu Yangcheon had expressed his aversion to anyone going hungry.


    It was quite absurd, since a blood rtive of Tang n would never really starve.


    And whenever it got cold, he would use his warmth to keep everyonefortable.


    Even though he probably didn¡¯t learn such a skill for that purpose.


    When she looked at Gu Yangcheon wondering what he was doing, he would offer the same response.


    <b><i> ¨C It¡¯s just part of my training.</i></b>


    Liar.


    He couldn¡¯t maintain eye contact, and his voice sounded stiff.


    Anyone could tell that this was a lie.


    A lie to hide his embarrassment.


    <b><i> ¡®I know that he¡¯s not doing this only to me.¡¯</i></b>


    Tang Soyeol knew that Gu Yangcheon¡¯s cold yet kind personality wasn¡¯t only directed at her.


    It was directed to everyone around him¡­


    Without expecting anything in return.


    Despite his rude demeanor and annoyed expression¡­


    Gu Yangcheon¡¯s actions were as warm as his martial skills.


    <b><i> ¡®How could I not love him?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®How could I not want to go closer to him?¡¯</i></b>


    She wasn¡¯t in love with him just because of his looks.


    She realized it might have been because of the warmth he radiated.


    However, when she finally learned how she felt¡­


    Tang Soyeol gave up.


    To let him go for good.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Giving up¡­¡¯</i></b>


    She noticed Gu Yangcheon watching her from far away.


    <b><i> ¨C If we happen to face each other in the arena, would you do me a favor?</i></b>


    Those confident words she had spoken reyed in her mind.


    But now, faced with such a situation, she found herself considering surrender.


    She was always like this.


    The first time, it was against the Sword Phoenix and the second time was against the Sword Dragon; In both cases, she had realized the immense gaps that existed between them.


    So she ran away.


    Thinking that this much was enough for her, that the title, Poison Phoenix, was already enough.


    Thinking that she would never be the greatest in the world.


    It was the same for other things as well.


    She gave up since she believed that she couldn¡¯t be the lord of the n.


    She gave up many things¡­


    And ran away since she believed she couldn¡¯t achieve them.


    However, she couldn¡¯t do the same when it came to him.


    <em><strong>She didn¡¯t want to run away.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>She didn¡¯t want to give up.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>She wanted to stay next to him.</strong></em>


    Which was why, when Gu Yangcheon said that she could speak to himfortably, she denied that offer.


    Because she thought it was unfair.


    To earn such a rtionship so easily.


    The word forfeit had already reached her throat, but she forcefully suppressed it back down.


    Tang Soyeol got up.


    She forced her body up even if it refused to cooperate fully.


    She wiped away the blood on her chin.


    ¡°Thank you for waiting.¡±


    Whatever Jang Seonyeon¡¯s intentions were, she had to let him know.


    After all, it was true that he was waiting for her.


    Even the act of speaking caused her insides to ache.


    At the same time, her stomach screamed in pain.


    It felt like the inside of her body was undergoing an internal earthquake.


    ¡°May I go once again?¡±


    But she didn¡¯t show it. Gu Yangcheon was watching, so she had to make sure that she looked okay.


    She didn¡¯t want to see Gu Yangcheon worried.


    Tang Soyeol wanted to be, not someone who made Gu Yangcheon worried¡­


    But a strong person who could stand beside him.


    Jang Seonyeon¡¯s expression changed after hearing Tang Soyeol.


    A rather shocked face.


    ¡°¡­How astonishing.¡±


    Jang Seonyeon spoke.


    His tone sounded a little different from the kind voice he had used during the banquet.


    Jang Seonyeon adjusted his posture after his short words.


    He then pointed his sword toward Tang Soyeol.


    Tang Soyeol clenched her teeth.


    She knew that he was going to attack, but didn¡¯t have any clear means to block it.


    So just like before, she channeled her Qi into her dagger once again.


    <b><i> ¡®Uoughh¡­¡¯</i></b>


    The inside of her body was screaming in pain.


    Attempting to forcefully use her Qi when it refused to listen felt as if her body was being stabbed all over.


    Seven Poison Fangs.


    The Tang n¡¯s skill that she used before.


    The green aura that formed once again.


    Moreover, she felt one of her eyes gradually getting hotter.


    Was it because of pain?


    But the sensation she felt was somewhat different from pain.


    It was almost refreshing.


    It felt like she had broken free from her shell and was embracing a refreshing breeze.


    To prove that, her Qi became stronger and clearer than before.


    <b><i> ¡®How?¡¯</i></b>


    Just moments earlier, her Qi had been unresponsive.


    And she was faltering due to the damage she had sustained.


    But now, her body felt more sensitive and clear than ever. For some reason, she felt like she could do it.


    Tang Soyeol stabilized her breathing and charged toward Jang Seonyeon once again.


    <i> Smack-!</i>


    But Tang Soyeol copsed along with the pain that struck her head.


    It was because Jang Seonyeon went right in front of Tang Soyeol¡¯s nose and struck her head down with the hilt of his sword.


    It all happened in an instant and the judge, who was watching the fight in the arena, spoke hurriedly after staring at Jang Seonyeon for a bit.


    ¡°Victory goes to¡­ Jang Seonyeon.¡±


    Along with the judge¡¯s words, cheering began to fill the arena.


    People weed this unexpected oue.


    And this applied especially more to the martial artists.


    And this was because the Poison Phoenix, one of the Five Dragons and Three Phoenixes, lost to a young prodigy who had yet to make a name for himself.


    But the victor himself was looking down at the copsed Tang Soyeol with cold eyes.


    His expression was hidden from everyone as he kept his head lowered.


    Tang Soyeol¡¯s face was bloodied after she fainted, a somewhat pathetic appearance.


    Jang Seonyeon continued to watch her until he could form a smile on his face once again. Then, he left.


    ******************


    After the first rounds of fights in the tournament ended, there was a short waiting time.


    Tang Soyeol, who fainted in the fight, was taken to the Murim Alliance¡¯s medical room.


    It was still vivid in my memories; the way Namgung Bi-ah immediately carried Tang Soyeol as soon as her fight ended.


    <b><i> ¡®And she held herself back too.¡¯</i></b>


    I noticed how Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s clenched fist was trembling as she watched Tang Soyeol¡¯s fight.


    Blood had been wiped from Tang Soyeol¡¯s face, as shey with her eyes closed.


    No further damage had been dealt to her body and the doctor said that she would wake up soon, so all I had to do was wait.


    ¡°I already knew that she wouldn¡¯t win.¡±


    I already knew.


    Tang Soyeol couldn¡¯t win against Jang Seonyeon.


    Despite knowing that, I had held onto a glimmer of hope until thest moment.


    <b><i> ¡®Was she about to ovee her wall?¡¯</i></b>


    What Tang Soyeol showed in herst moments.


    Unlike Muyeon and Yung Pung, Tang Soyeol didn¡¯t even face her wall.


    But the aura she was showing at the end of her fight was the sensation of her oveing the wall.


    <b><i> ¡®She wouldn¡¯t have been able to ovee it even if she was left alone, though.¡¯</i></b>


    She wasn¡¯t at a point where she could ovee it even with enlightenment.


    She had only just taken the first step.


    So did Jang Seonyeon end it fast because he noticed it too?


    <b><i> ¡®I don¡¯t think so.¡¯</i></b>


    Jang Seonyeon wasn¡¯t at a level where he could even sense that.


    He had probably just felt something strange and acted quickly on it.


    <b><i> ¡®But I wonder.¡¯</i></b>


    Jang Seonyeon¡¯s expression and the way he stood still after the fight.


    Lost in thought, I suddenly felt a soft hand grab mine.


    ¡°¡­Young Master¡­ Gu.¡±


    ¡°You woke up?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Tang Soyeol sat up, one hand cradling her head.


    She looked around, then let out a bitterugh.


    ¡°It seems like I lost.¡±


    Her slightly smiling face was filled with disappointment.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to lose my first battle¡­ This is so embarrassing. Even though I spoke as if I would make it to the end.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You looked cool, actually.¡±


    A martial artist that didn¡¯t give up deserved respect.


    Just like my past life, she was more than worthy of being called a martial artist.


    ¡°¡­But since I lost¡­?¡±


    Tang Soyeol began to say, but her eyes suddenly widened.


    It was because she noticed something different.


    I couldn¡¯t handle her gaze on me, so I stood up.


    ¡°¡­Bi-ah and the doctor will be here soon.¡±


    ¡°Wait, Young Master Gu, wait¡­ You just spoke informall- ¡°


    ¡°Take care.¡±


    ¡°W¡­Wait!¡±


    Tang Soyeol hurriedly tried to stop me, but I had no intention of getting caught, so I closed the door and went outside.


    Unlike back when I started to speakfortably to Namgung Bi-ah¡­


    This situation felt extremely embarrassing for some reason.


    <b><i>¡®¡­¡¯</i></b>


    It was going to be fine since I wouldn¡¯t be seeing her for a while.


    I adjusted my expression, which kept changing due to my embarrassment.


    And I also fixed my mindset of taking this tournament lightly.


    I felt that I had to, just a tiny bit¡­


    Be more serious in this tournament.


    <strong>TL/N: </strong>


    <strong>Hey guys! In s, we TLed a few things incorrectly, so I am here to enlighten you. There aren¡¯t MULTIPLE blood demons. It is just the Blood Demon. Just like how it¡¯s ¡°Heavenly Demon¡±. Also, the Blood Demon War is actually the Great War of the Blood Demon. Lastly, we have been TLing Tang Soyeol as the Poison Bee. But, this is also incorrect because she is supposed to be the Poison Phoenix. The hangul is the same for both bee and phoenix at times, so we got confused. That¡¯s all! Enjoy the novel!</strong>

 Chapter 151: Friendly Martial Arts Competition (4)

    <b>? Friendly Martial Arts Competition (4) ?</b>


    Two days have passed since the tournament kicked off.


    There was another fight after the first one, but it didn¡¯t attract as much attention as Tang Soyeol¡¯s fight did.


    That was because it was unbelievable that one of the Five Dragons and Three Phoenixes got eliminated right from the start.


    Thanks to that, word spread like wildfire.


    ¡°Did you hear? The Poison Phoenix has already been eliminated.


    ¡°What the hell are you saying? Did you drink this early in the day?¡±


    ¡°¡­Why don¡¯t you believe me? I swear it¡¯s real.¡±


    It was indeed unbelievable, but evidence was all around.


    ¡°The son of the Alliance Leader?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! I heard that the Poison Phoenix couldn¡¯t even use her power to the fullest and fainted. They said that they were in different leagues.¡±


    ¡°¡­And that¡¯s the Poison Phoenix we are talking about? Is that really possible?¡±


    ¡°Well, he is the bloodline of the Harmonic Sword¡­ Wait, isn¡¯t there an open spot in the Five Dragons and Three Phoenixes?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, which is why everyone is excited, since a new dragon might be born.¡±


    ¡°But what about that other boy? You know, the one from the Gu n¡­ ¡°


    This was what it meant to be part of the Five Dragons and Three Phoenixes in the world.


    The symbol of the greatest genius that represented the Orthodox Faction.


    And the Murim Alliance knew that as well, which was why they put an immense amount of effort into arranging a good bracket when hosting tournaments.


    As things could turn out badly if two genius prodigies met early in the first round.


    <b><i> ¡®I can tell just by looking at this.¡¯</i></b>


    That the Murim Alliance was pushing for Jang Seonyeon.


    So that he could be the new star.


    One thing that piqued my curiosity at this point; The absence of some of the Five Dragons and Three Phoenixes from the tournament.


    It made sense that the Sword Phoenix would sit this one out.


    I knew my crazy sister¡¯s personality and it was perfectly possible that she skipped it just because she felt like it.


    But the Sword Dragon¡­


    And the Water Dragon.


    Did they really note out of their own will?


    <b><i> ¡®I¡¯m not sure.¡¯</i></b>


    However, I started to suspect that perhaps the Murim Alliance had a hand in their absence.


    Thinking about the Celestial Plum Blossom I met back in Mount Hua, he didn¡¯t strike me as the kind of person who¡¯d let such things slide.


    But one never knew what went on in someone else¡¯s mind.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Tsk.¡¯</i></b>


    Anyway, the Snow Phoenix and the Lightning Dragon were able to make it to the next rounds of the tournament without breaking a sweat.


    And the same applied to Gu Jeolyub and Namgung Bi-ah as well.


    Namgung Bi-ah, especially, won while maintaining a bored expression throughout all of her fights.


    And some of the crazy folks who were smitten by that appearance started spreading rumors about her being the flower of Namgung n or something.


    Which really made me realize once again how many crazy fuckers there were in this world.


    <b><i> ¡®Gu Jeolyub was a bit unexpected though.¡¯</i></b>


    I knew that Gu Jeolyub had talent, but he did get lucky with the bracket.


    As he was put against an opponent who was considered somewhat weak.


    And there were more unexpected oues.


    Because some of the people that I thought would undoubtedly win ended up losing.


    This included the young man I faced named Bi Yeonsum.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­He got extremely unlucky this time.¡¯</i></b>


    He wasn¡¯t bad at all.


    He was able to precisely put his Qi into his sword, which meant that he was among the top young prodigies.


    But the problem was that he had to face me.


    <b><i> ¡®Did I go too hard on him?¡¯</i></b>


    Maybe I should have taken it easier on him, but I was in a hurry.


    And I also wanted to show what I was capable of.


    ¡°My name is Woo Leehyun, and I¡¯m a third-generation disciple of the Wudang Sect.¡±


    ¡°Gu Yangcheon from Shanxi¡¯s Gu n.¡±


    Judging by the way he held his sword, pointing it out slightly¡­


    And the way he stared and breathed¡­


    <b><i> ¡®He¡¯s from the Wudang Sect, huh.¡¯</i></b>


    I was able to see it right away.


    Not from his introduction, but from the aura I felt from him.


    He looked like a calm martial artist, maybe a year or two older than me.


    This was the second day of the tournament.


    And it was also the fight that was deemed the most crucial, as it would determine who advanced to the top eight.


    As I was stretching, Woo Leehyun suddenly spoke to me.


    ¡°I heard many things about you,¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°That you finished all your earlier opponents in one blow.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ yeah, it kinda just happened.¡±


    How could I resist when I could tantly see their opening?


    Every opponent I faced left themselves vulnerable, whether it was their chin or chest.


    They would have died by getting stabbed if it was a real battle.


    Kids these days I swear¡­ tsk tsk.


    <b><i> ¡®And did a rumor spread again during that time?¡¯</i></b>


    I did hear just earlier about some people talking about me being the disciple of the Dishonored Venerable or whatever.


    Though the buzz about me had faded somewhat due to Jang Seonyeon¡¯s victory over Tang Soyeol.


    Woo Leehyun responded to my words with a glint in his eyes.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be defeated that easily like the others.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    Everyone said that too.


    <b><i> ¡®If you¡¯re gonna get ready, at least fix your leg- ¡­Never mind.¡¯</i></b>


    What¡¯s the point of criticizing him in my thoughts?


    I had my own reservations about the Wudang Sect.


    As it reminded me of that one guy who boasted incessantly about his amazing sword.


    ¡°Disciple Woo.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Can I also ask you something?¡±


    Woo Leehyun seemed somewhat nervous when he heard that I had a question.


    He probably thought I was also going to taunt him like he did to me.


    <b><i> ¡®Why did he even taunt me in the first ce if he¡¯s gonna be so nervous?¡¯</i></b>


    It did irk me a little that he taunted me.


    However, my intention when I called him over wasn¡¯t to provoke him.


    ¡°It seems like the Water Dragon is not participating in this tournament.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Woo Leehyun¡¯s expression oddly worsened when I brought up the famous young prodigy of the Wudang Sect.


    ¡°¡­Why are you asking about that?¡±


    His tone was strongly against this question.


    I knew the reason behind his unease.


    <b><i> ¡®I guess he¡¯s still the same as ever.¡¯</i></b>


    The Water Dragon was a crazy maniac like Peng Woojin, but in a different way.


    Because in the Wudang Sect, he wasn¡¯t called the Water Dragon, but something else.


    <b><i> ¡®A guy too embarassing to show in public.¡¯</i></b>


    He was probably getting such treatment.


    Because despite his talent, he had a really nasty personality.


    And the reason why Woo Leehyun showed so much difort was because he didn¡¯t want to discuss the Water Dragon with others.


    I was happy now that I checked that.


    ¡°I was just curious. We are quite close actually.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh? Young Lord Gu and our Senior Brother?¡±


    He was looking at me as if I was absurd.


    I was obviously referring to my past life since I hadn¡¯t really be friends with him yet.


    ¡°Yeah, something like that.¡±


    When I spoke with a smile on my face, Woo Leehyun actually became even more nervous and tense.


    Why though¡­?


    Why did everyone back away whenever I smiled?


    That was quite sad.


    As I let out an emotional sigh, the judge announced the start of the match, deeming both sides ready.


    Woo Leehyun held his sword and got into his stance.


    When I saw that, I nodded in my thoughts.


    <b><i> ¡®Not bad.¡¯</i></b>


    Instead of tensing his strength, he loosened himself.


    He knew the principles of the Wudang Sect¡¯s Sword Arts.


    It emphasized blocking rather than shing.


    And changing the flow of the attack instead of blocking outright.


    If Mount Hua¡¯s Sword Arts were about letting the roots grow deep within the ground¡­


    Wudang Sect¡¯s Sword Arts was akin to bing a calmke.


    However¡­


    <b><i> ¡®It¡¯s not bad¡­ but¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t seem to have fully understood the principle of his n¡¯s Sword Arts.


    To be fair, it didn¡¯t really make sense for a third-generation disciple of the Wudang Sect to have already mastered their n¡¯s Sword Arts to the fullest.


    As such, it really exemplified how exceptional the Water Dragon was.


    Judging by how he pointed his sword in a careful position, he seemed to be waiting for my movement.


    <b><i> ¡®A good decision.¡¯</i></b>


    It was probably due to the fact that everyone who had charged at me head-on had ended up copsing on the ground as if they were dead.


    Now, more cautious opponents started to appear in my fights.


    <i> Sss.</i>


    When I moved my foot slightly, Woo Leehyun¡¯s eyes followed.


    His gaze was quite sharp.


    <b><i> ¡®It makes sense why the Wudang Sect sent him here.¡¯</i></b>


    I heard that some other representatives from the Wudang Sect came in ce of the Water Dragon.


    Though it seemed like Mount Hua didn¡¯t send anyone at all.


    Did anyone else from the Ten Sect Alliancee?


    I didn¡¯t know as I didn¡¯t look that far into it.


    It was a challenging time for young prodigies right now. Because even just a few years ago, young prodigies had been emerging in the world at a rapid rate.


    However, now, it felt more like a stagnant period.


    With the current generation being dominated by the Meteor Generation,prising only the most outstanding young prodigies¡­


    This era was a hell for young prodigies to thrive in.


    As I stood still and continued to watch him, Woo Leehyun¡¯s sword began to move slowly.


    His sword traced the symbol of his n.


    The strike he initiated showed that he trained endlessly.


    <i> Smack-!</i>


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    But this guy also had his chin wide open.


    Woo Leehyun fainted.


    We weren¡¯t in the same league to begin with.


    Although I had mentioned his vulnerability, it wasn¡¯t as if he could have blocked or changed the flow of my attack anyway.


    ¡°¡­Victory goes to Gu Yangcheon.¡¯


    As soon as I heard the judge, I exited the arena.


    His crew would probably take care of him.


    ¡°A single blow this time too¡­?¡±


    ¡°Was his opponent weak¡­?¡±


    ¡°You, do you think the Wudang Sect n is a joke? You¡¯re going to get punished if you keep thinking that.¡±


    ¡°But seriously, whether it¡¯s the Wudang Sect or your mom¡­ Does it really make sense that he¡¯s defeated everyone with one blow? We should consider that.¡±


    I began to overhear more people talking about me.


    To be honest, I had expected them to start talking sooner.


    After all, if I showed this much, they should¡¯ve already found out something was up.


    Was it because of how many unexpected situations there were?


    But this rumor could work in my favor if it spread further, so¡­


    ¡°I knew it¡­ he really is the Dishonored Venerable¡¯s- ¡°


    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡±


    ¡°Ahhhh!


    I couldn¡¯t hold back and yelled, causing those bastards to quickly scatter.


    Ugh, this personality of mine.


    <b><i> ¡®I can¡¯t believe I exploded again.¡¯</i></b>


    This shitty personality always seemed to get the best of me. I was bing frustrated with how easily I lost my cool, so I ruffled my hair in exasperation.


    Let¡¯s please behave like your age, Yangcheon.


    As I was calming down my anger, I sensed someone approaching.


    ¡°What¡¯s¡­ wrong?¡±


    A quiet, chilly voice.


    Normally, I would have raised my guard when sensing someone approaching, but the scent I smelled along with the presence put me at ease.


    Her bluish-white hair gently swayed in the winter breeze.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    I responded to Namgung Bi-ah, who was looking at me with a worried expression. Because it really was nothing after all.


    I had just lost my temper over something insignificant.


    ¡°Did you do well?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±


    It seemed that way.


    I knew that she was fighting around the same time as me.


    However, judging by how she was here right now and how her uniform wasn¡¯t dirty at all, I could see it clearly.


    ¡°Who was your opponent?¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know¡­?¡±


    She really didn¡¯t seem to know. I couldn¡¯t help but feel bad for her opponent.


    They were defeated without even getting the chance to say their name. How sad.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ going somewhere? Medical room¡­?¡±


    ¡°Huh, what do you mean medical room all of a sudden? I¡¯m not hurt anywhere.¡±


    ¡°¡­Soyeol.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. She¡¯s probably receiving good treatment.¡±


    I did secretly visit Tang Soyoel this morning, although she was still asleep and unaware of it.


    ¡°¡­Then where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Where you were.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah tilted her head in confusion, not quite grasping what I meant.


    Then her eyes widened as realization struck her.


    She then looked at me with a strange expression.


    It felt like she was thinking, ¡®So you were worried about me¡¯.


    ¡°What, why?¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah smiled in response.


    Then she shook her head like it was nothing. I really didn¡¯t like how she looked right now.


    I couldn¡¯t believe a dumbo like her was looking at me so proudly¡­


    ¡°¡­Where is Seol-Ah?¡±


    As I chewed on my tongue absentmindedly, Namgung Bi-ah asked.


    ¡°She went out.¡±


    ¡°Today too¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she seemed busy.¡±


    I was starting to feel a little sad about that too.


    She sounded like she would be cheering me on the whole time, yet she never appeared in the spectator seats.


    Of course, there hadn¡¯t been any particrly long fights for her to watch yet.


    <b><i> ¡®Though she did seem tired due to how busy she was.¡¯</i></b>


    It was rare to see Wi Seol-Ah exhausted.


    Because even when she worked a lot, she always looked bright.


    Although she did skip work from time to time.


    <b><i> ¡®I should ask one day.¡¯</i></b>


    The easiest way to ask was to find Hongwa.


    But even Hongwa was hard to find.


    <i> m-! m!</i>


    As I walked and pondered, I started to hear sounds in the distance.


    The sounds led me to the first group¡¯s arena, where Namgung Bi-ah had fought just earlier.


    And in that spot currently¡­


    ¡°Why is it those guys again?¡±


    Gu Jeolyub and Hwangbo Cheolwi were fighting against each other. Those guys again, huh.


    What a karmic bond they had. Maybe they were fated to meet each other at this point?


    At this point, I could only see it that way.


    <i> aam-!</i>


    Hwangbo Cheolwi¡¯s heavy, massive hand punched through the air.


    Contrary to his giant physique, his movement was quick.


    <i> m-!</i>


    However, Gu Jeolyub was faster.


    I had mentioned this at the banquet and Bacheonmaru as well, but¡­


    I didn¡¯t really have to watch this fight if I¡¯m being honest.


    After all, that dumbass wouldn¡¯t lose as long as he didn¡¯t make any mistakes.


    ¡°So why did youe¡­?¡±


    I found myself at a loss for words after hearing Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s sudden question.


    Yeah, why did Ie?


    ¡°I was just bored.¡±


    My response felt rather uncool, even to me.


    It reminded me of what Elder Shin had said about me aging backward.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­That old man is not a Taoist I swear.¡¯</i></b>


    A Taoist, my ass.


    And he was even called a hero at that.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ because you were bored.¡±


    During this, Namgung Bi-ah responded kindly, pretending to be fooled by my words, but her eyes were already twinkling with amusement.


    Namgung Bi-ah, who almost never smiled, showed this side of her from time to time.


    This side where she smiled with her eyes.


    <b><i> ¡®How?¡¯</i></b>


    How did my life end up being treated like this?


    ¡°Victory goes to Gu Jeolyub.


    ¡°Oops.¡±


    How long was I lost in my thoughts?


    I was able to regain my consciousness thanks to the judge¡¯s announcement, but the duel was already over.


    Gu Jeolyub¡¯s sword had reached Hwangbo Cheolwi¡¯s neck, while Hwangbo Cheolwi¡¯s fist had passed by Gu Jeolyub¡¯s cheek, missing him, and was frozen in ce.


    <i> Woaaah-!</i>


    As soon as the fight ended, the spectators cheered.


    An evenly matched fight had a way of making the audience¡¯s hearts race.


    ¡°But it was even¡­?¡±


    Even when it shouldn¡¯t have been?


    It shouldn¡¯t have been close at all? Gu Jeolyub should¡¯ve easily won?


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Gu Jeolyub even shook Hwangbo Cheolwi¡¯s hand. What was going on?


    <b><i> ¡®What am I watching right now?¡¯</i></b>


    For some reason, the duel ended in a warm-hearted manner. Why did it feel so wholesome¡­?


    Then Gu Jeolyub descended from the fight stage.


    As he walked down with a proud face with everyone cheering for him, he froze when he noticed me.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    He even flinched when I called him.


    However, he still couldn¡¯t hide his proud face.


    ¡°You must be happy, your mouth really wants to lift up, eh?¡±


    ¡°¡­Oof, it¡¯s not like that.¡±


    Not like that, my ass.


    ¡°You¡­ never mind, you did well.¡±


    I was going to scold him for barely managing to win, but I decided against it.


    I honestly didn¡¯t expect Gu Jeolyub to make it this far. Though the same went for Hwangbo Cheolwi.


    ¡°Uh, so what brings the Young Master here- ¡°


    ¡°I stopped here as I happened to pass by, wondering if there were any fights left.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Gu Jeolyub nodded in understanding.


    I wasn¡¯t wrong.


    I had indeede to see the remaining fights.


    ¡°Did you see at the end, by any chance?¡±


    ¡°See what?¡±


    Gu Jeolyub, who would rarely speak to me out of fear, suddenly spoke to me for some reason.


    In a slightly excited tone at that.


    ¡°I dodged Young Master Hwangbo¡¯s Tiger Fist Barrage and used my sword to- ¡°


    ¡°Huh¡­ you know Hwangbo n¡¯s martial arts?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm? No, Young Master Hwangbo shouted the name of his skill as he attacked me¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­He shouts the names of his attacks as he uses them?¡±


    Was he sane?


    Might as well kindly tell your opponent something along the lines of, ¡®Hey, I¡¯m attacking your left now~¡¯.


    Imagining how that giant fought like that made me feel a bit queasy.


    ¡°¡­You didn¡¯t do that either, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you answer? You piece of- ¡°


    ¡°I-I did not.¡±


    ¡°Right? If you did, there¡¯s no way I could lift up my face due to the embarrassment I¡¯d feel.¡±


    ¡°Why would Young Master feel that way if I do that- ¡°


    ¡°Because we have the same surname, you idiot¡­ That¡¯s an embarrassment for the entire n, seriously.¡±


    Even if he wasn¡¯t mature, there was no way he actually did something like that. Surely, he didn¡¯t shout out the name of his attack.


    If he did, fuck our shared surname; I was going to burn him to ashes.


    As I was struggling with my thoughts, Namgung Bi-ah approached me and asked.


    ¡°Hey¡­ aren¡¯t you going to watch the others?¡±


    ¡°Others?¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah then pointed somewhere with her finger.


    Her finger definitely pointed to where the arena was.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t even really curious anyway.


    It was where Namgung Cheonjun and Moyong Hi-ah were.


    And those two would obviously advance to the top.


    After all, the bracket practically spelled it out.


    And as expected¡­


    I started to overhear people talking about what happened just now.


    Rumors tended to spread faster than the wind in this small ce.


    And just as predicted, those two made it to the top.


    I didn¡¯t think much up to this point.


    As there hadn¡¯t been many surprises so far, except for the fact that Tang Soyeol and Jang Seonyeon were put against each other.


    After thest fight of the day ended¡­


    The eagerly awaited new bracket was revealed.


    ¡°Woah¡­¡±


    After hearing about the new bracket, I was pleasantly surprised.


    The first fight of tomorrow.


    <strong>¨C Namgung Cheonjun of Namgung n vs. Gu Yangcheon of Gu n</strong>


    I couldn¡¯t fathom how this happened, but this was quite an amusing situation.


    I couldn¡¯t help but break into a smile as soon as I saw the bracket.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 152: Friendly Martial Arts Competition (5)

    <b>? Friendly Martial Arts Competition (5) ?</b>


    <i> Snip.</i>


    <i> Snip.</i>


    <b><i> ¨C Aghhhhh!</i></b>


    A terrifying scream pierced the air, followed by an eerie echo.


    Strewn across the ground were bits of flesh that had just been cut, bathed in blood.


    He prayed that he dodged the worst, but reality didn¡¯t listen to him.


    It only continued to chase after him.


    <b><i> ¨C H, Help m-</i></b>


    <i> Snip!</i>


    The one who tried to run away had his neck sliced off.


    Blood sttered everywhere, but not a drop of blood got on the killer¡¯s clothes.


    It looked as if the killer dodged every drop of blood.


    A hidden observer, who was watching this unfold with trembling shoulders, turned in the opposite direction and started to run.


    His legs didn¡¯t listen to him as he was in immense fear, but he forced them to move.


    <b><i> ¡®I-I need to let the main pce know¡­!¡¯</i></b>


    That a monster appeared.


    And that a change in the n was necessary.


    <b><i> ¡®How did he know?¡¯</i></b>


    The man couldn¡¯tprehend.


    He did hear that a branch in Shaanxi had been destroyed a few months ago.


    But that was because Ya Hyeoljeok acted recklessly against the leader¡¯s orders.


    It was said that he got killed because of his dumb actions.


    He even lost a valuable asset in the process.


    What a dumbass he was. The man thought, recalling Ya Hyeoljeok.


    This ce wasn¡¯t like Shaanxi.


    No martial artists were captured and they meticulously erased any traces, as Shaolin and the Murim Alliance were close to this ce.


    Even the Harmonic Sword and the Chief Abbot of Shaolin, both of whom were capable of reading Heavenly Qi, couldn¡¯t find this ce.


    <b><i> ¡®But then¡­!¡¯</i></b>


    What in the world was that monster then?


    <b><i> ¡®How did it find out about us and attack?¡¯</i></b>


    Moreover, it was by itself at that.


    <i> Crack.</i>


    The man clenched his teeth as he put strength into his legs.


    He recalled how his branch manager had his neck cut off just earlier.


    He witnessed with his own two eyes how a martial artist, who had reached the Peak Realm, had his neck cut off in one blow.


    <b><i> ¡®A sword¡­ Did the monster even wield a sword?¡¯</i></b>


    The man couldn¡¯t remember.


    His memories became foggy due to the immense fear he felt.


    All he did was run.


    After all, he thought that he needed to let his leader know.


    <b><i> ¡®Just a little more¡­!¡¯</i></b>


    He wasn¡¯t far from the escape route.


    Once he made it there, he could-


    <i> Snip.</i>


    <i> Thud¡­! Roll¡­</i>


    The man, after frantically running to escape, had his head sliced off and his body copsed on the ground.


    Thest survivor of that branch had been killed, just like that.


    <i> Step¡­</i>


    The sound of footsteps echoed rather loudly in the branch hideout that was now only filled with silence.


    The killer had not a scratch on them and lookedpletely clean even after ughtering tens of martial artists.


    Corpses were strewn across the ground, as if they were violently cut by a sword, but the killer, who had caused this mayhem, wasn¡¯t even holding a sword in her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    In the empty space, a weak voice echoed in the cave.


    Who was the apology for?


    The person, all by her lonesome, continued to speak.


    ¡°For borrowing your body without permission and making you do these things with your hands.¡±


    The one who she was speaking to couldn¡¯t hear her.


    As that person was forcefully put to sleep by the woman to shield her from witnessing such horrors.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m really sorry, but just a little more.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t stay for that long anyway.


    This was almost thest time that she could use this child¡¯s body.


    She also knew that her actions would bring forth that time sooner.


    But even so, she had to do it.


    It was toote to atone for her sins.


    And what she failed to do in her past life, this child would do it.


    So in order to do that, she wanted to, at least¡­At the very least¡­


    Clean up some of the pebbles on that person¡¯s path.


    She wondered whether her efforts would make any difference, but she pressed on regardless.


    <b><i> ¡®I¡¯ll do this even if it¡¯s thest thing I must do.¡¯</i></b>


    Which was why she was here right now. The girl escaped the darkness and went back into the light without anyone noticing.


    Her footsteps were fast. Faster than anyone.


    ¡°Seol-Ah!¡±


    The streets of Hanam were bright, even at night.


    The bustling crowds provided a sense offort to Hongwa as she mingled among them.


    ¡°Where were you!¡±


    Hongwa quickly headed toward Wi Seol-Ah and hugged her.


    ¡°Sis was worried¡­!¡±


    ¡°Oof¡­ sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°If you keep worrying Sis like this¡­ I¡¯m not going to help you next time.¡±


    ¡°Hngh¡­¡±


    ¡°I get that it¡¯s for your Grandpa Wi¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Sis¡­ this won¡¯t happen next time. I got lost.¡±


    Hongwa couldn¡¯t bring herself to scold Wi Seol-Ah after looking at her sobbing face, so she let out a sigh.


    ¡°¡­You did all the things I asked you to, right?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Whaat?¡±


    ¡°However! I don¡¯t think we need to!¡±


    ¡°¡­No, never mind. Let¡¯s go. Brother Muyeon is probably so worried that his face will be flooded with sweat, even in this winter¡­¡±


    ¡°Kay!¡±


    As Hongwa pulled her away, Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the distant pce of the Murim Alliance.


    She didn¡¯t lie.


    As she genuinely believed she didn¡¯t need to do anything more.


    <b><i> ¡®After he obtains everything from this¡­¡¯</i></b>


    After you receive all those things you desire¡­


    She could finally do it then, after that happened.


    When Wi Seol-Ah looked at the snow, she was reminded of Jang Seonyeon.


    This time, he wouldn¡¯t kill that bastard.


    To be more urate, he couldn¡¯t.


    Which was why she had to do it herself.


    She would shoulder all the burdens from his past life and then disappear.


    <b><i> ¡®Apologize to him? I probably can¡¯t even do that.¡¯</i></b>


    She wanted to say it to him someday.


    If she ever got a chance.


    If she could meet him once more.


    She wished to look into his eyes and convey her feelings¡­


    <b><i> ¡®But I know that I don¡¯t deserve it. I do not even dare to hope for that.¡¯</i></b>


    She let out a sigh in the chilly breeze.


    <b><i> ¡®He won¡¯t want to meet me like this.¡¯</i></b>


    And this child wouldn¡¯t want it either.


    She was just a trace of her burden.


    Which was why she couldn¡¯t and didn¡¯t dare to bear any hope.


    Wi Seol-Ah looked back at Hongwa again.


    Her hands were cold from waiting for her for so long, and her ears became red as well.


    <i> Sss.</i>


    The only thing she could offer as an apology was to share some warmth.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Hongwa looked toward Wi Seol-Ah after noticing something strange.


    ¡°Seol-Ah.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ Did you do something?¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­? Do what?¡±


    When Wi Seol-Ah replied with sparkly eyes, Hongwa tilted her head in confusion and looked forward again.


    The winter evening passed quietly, as if nothing happened.


    ****************


    Some time had passed since the new bracket was announced earlier in the day.


    It provided enough time for the fighters, who had justpeted in the tournament, to rest and grab a bite to eat.


    As I was idling away, Tang Soyeol, who came out from the medical room, spoke to me.


    ¡°Young Master Gu¡­ I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯te to cheer you on during your fight earlier.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, so stop making that expression.¡±


    When I responded bluntly, Tang Soyeol¡¯s shoulders flinched slightly.


    She had been showing that reaction whenever I spoke informally to her.


    <b><i> ¡®What¡¯s up with her?¡¯</i></b>


    She was the one who asked me to speakfortably to her, yet she wasn¡¯t doing it herself.


    I said that she could, but she rejected doing so, saying that it would feel like cheating or whatever.


    What did she mean by cheating¡­?


    I could never fully grasp her reasoning.


    I continued to munch on dumplings to fill my stomach.


    Beside Tang Soyeol and Namgung Bi-ah, there was another guest who hade to visit me.


    Actually, it was that guest who brought these dumplings for me.


    The guest then spoke with a hint of disbelief.


    ¡°¡­I really thought it was just a coincidence, but you really charmed a girl?¡±


    ¡°Why are you insulting me as soon as you get here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯mplimenting you, you dummy.¡±


    It was a girl with short ck hair.


    It was Peng Ah-hee, who stopped me back at the banquet.


    ¡°I came all the way here just to check on you, yet you¡¯re talking like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, why did youe anyway?¡±


    ¡°I told you. I came here to watch.¡±


    Peng Ah-hee¡¯s sudden appearance in my barracks, with dumplings in hand, left me utterly bewildered.


    After all, she came so randomly.


    And with dumplings at that.


    ¡°You said that you weren¡¯t even gonna participate in the tournament.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re speaking informally again.¡±


    ¡°Madam.¡±


    ¡°¡­Uh, never mind, just don¡¯t.¡±


    She spoke with a hint of disdain.


    Why was she getting mad at me when she was the one who told me to do it?


    ¡°I only came here for the banquet this time. I know that the lord of the n would¡¯ve said something if I didn¡¯t go. And Brother said he¡¯s going too for business, so I followed him.¡±


    I could see the Lord of Peng n acting that way, considering his personality.


    He reminded me of a man who looked like a huge bear with a fiery temperament.


    <b><i> ¡®It is quite fascinating how children like these came from that man¡¯s face and personality.¡¯</i></b>


    Just a nce at his face was more than enough evidence to prove my point.


    Peng Woojin and Peng Ah-hee were handsome and beautiful, but that man waspletely different.


    <b><i> ¡®I¡¯d have to assume that the mother¡¯s side is extremely beautiful.¡¯</i></b>


    And furthermore, Peng Ah-hee was the child of a concubine, which meant that both wives were beautiful.


    ¡°What are you staring at? Do I have something on my face?¡±


    ¡°Nah, nothing. So what do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to see you. I¡¯m here to see a friend.¡±


    ¡°A friend?¡±


    Peng Ah-hee¡¯s gaze moved toward Tang Soyeol. Then Tang Soyeol started to cough while eating.


    Seizing the moment, Peng Ah-hee continued.


    ¡°You¡¯re really doing a good job, huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­Cough¡­ Ahem¡­¡±


    They knew each other?


    Peng Ah-hee directed her attention to Tang Soyeol.


    ¡°Do you even have an appetite right now?¡±


    ¡°¡­Err¡­ ¡°


    ¡°I heard that you lost your first fight?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Wow~Greattttt Job. And you were so confident too.¡±


    Tang Soyeol then hid her face behind her green hair as she had no response.


    She looked like she wanted to disappear into a mouse hole.


    Peng Ah-hee then let out a sigh as she looked at Tang Soyeol.


    ¡°¡­Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯m not hurt.¡±


    ¡°You look like you are, though.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m kidding. Your opponent must have been strong.¡±


    Tang Soyeol appeared on the verge of tears at Peng Ah-hee¡¯s words.


    Despite that, she continued to eat dumplings one by one.


    ¡°¡­Were you hungry?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah, porridge doesn¡¯t taste too good, you know.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I brought it here for you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks¡­¡±


    Tang Soyeol made a sad expression as if she just had rain abruptly pouring on her.


    Peng Ah-hee then shifted her attention to me.


    ¡°She¡¯s a nice girl even though she can be rude at times.¡±


    ¡°A-Ah-hee!¡±


    I made a strange expression after hearing Peng Ah-hee¡¯s words.


    ¡°Rude? She was never rude to me though.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Peng Ah-hee showed even a bigger reaction after hearing my words.


    But it was true that Tang Soyeol never disyed any rudeness toward me or my group.


    Instead, she seemed caring and considerate.


    Upon hearing that, Peng Ah-hee looked at Tang Soyeol with an astonished expression and spoke.


    ¡°You¡­ you really did a good job faking it, huh?¡±


    ¡°N-No! What do you mean faking it!¡±


    ¡°You unbelievable girl¡­ The world probably already knows what your personality is like already.¡±


    Tang Soyeol looked frustrated, but Peng Ah-hee didn¡¯t change her expression.


    I could tell from their interaction.


    They really were close, huh?


    ¡°Soyeol, I always knew you had really weird tastes, but I never expected it to turn out like this.¡±


    ¡°¡­What did I even do.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of telling you? You chose¡­ ¡°


    Then Peng Ah-hee scrutinized my appearance from head to toe. I couldn¡¯t help but feel very offended for some reason¡­


    ¡°You. Be careful too.¡±


    ¡°With what¡­?¡±


    ¡°Be careful when you sleep and don¡¯t eat any presents that the Tang n sends you. The lord of that n really loves Soyeol- ¡°


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    Tang Soyeol, unable to hold back, shouted with great force.


    Because of that, Namgung Bi-ah, who was sleeping in the back, woke up abruptly.


    ¡°Oh my gosh!¡±


    Peng Ah-hee, who didn¡¯t know Namgung Bi-ah was here, screamed in surprise.


    The situation really turned into a mess.


    ¡°W-Why is thatdy here?¡±


    ¡°She said she¡¯s sleepy.


    The girl who had fought right after me in the tournament, was sleeping just like that because she imed to be tired.


    <b><i> ¡®I guess it makes sense, considering her opponent.¡¯</i></b>


    Her opponent, by the way, was Gu Jeolyub.


    Thanks to that, Gu Jeolyub was probably somewhere sulking in a corner.


    ¡°But why is she in your- ¡­Oh.¡±


    She cut herself off, seemingly realizing that I was engaged to Namgung Bi-ah.


    Though that didn¡¯t really justify her presence here right now.


    ¡°But even so¡­ isn¡¯t she not allowed here?¡±


    The reason she asked this was because I was up against Namgung Cheonjun next.


    Namgung Bi-ah herself didn¡¯t seem to care, but it was a different story for me.


    I suggested to Namgung Bi-ah that she might want to return to her own barracks, given the attention we were attracting.


    But when Namgung Bi-ah heard those words from me, she instantly furrowed her brows andid down to sleep.


    As if she was trying to express her rejection through her body.


    Peng Ah-hee looked at Namgung Bi-ah, who remained silent, and tried to lighten the mood by chattering.


    ¡°Uh, because of the rtionships and all¡­ It¡¯s hard for you to cheer for one side, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not cheering.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah responded quietly to Peng Ah-hee.


    ¡°¡­There is no need.¡±


    Her words might have sounded cold to some people.


    After all, Peng Ah-hee shut up right away after hearing them.


    But unlike her, I understood.


    That there could have been a misunderstanding because of hercking vocabry, but I knew that she meant something like <i>¡®He¡¯ll be fine even if I don¡¯t cheer for him¡¯</i>.


    ¡°Jeez¡­¡±


    This problem stemmed from her tendency to withhold her thoughts and only express some of it, but she seemed like she had no intention of fixing that.


    Not that I cared about it at this point.


    Amidst this somewhat awkward situation, a servant from outside spoke to me.


    ¡°Young Master, the time is¡­ ¡°


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ming now.¡±


    I knew it was almost my turn topete, which was why I stopped eating and flowed my Qi around.


    My body warmed up a little and the rxation I had felt moments ago gave way to tension.


    I was in perfect condition.


    As I followed the servant to the arena, I noticed a clear differencepared to thest time.


    The arena was muchrger this time.


    And looked much firmer as well. It seemed like they used expensive materials to build the stage so that fighters wouldn¡¯t break anything.


    It really did look like it wouldn¡¯t break easily. ¡®Easily¡¯ being the keyword.


    I slowly ascended the arena.


    Then, I began to hear people talking. It was astounding how many spectators there were despite the cold weather.


    Why did everyone like watching fights so much?


    ¡°A kid? A kid like that has made it up to the top 8?¡±


    ¡°How did he? Did he get lucky with his matchups?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Wudang¡¯s young prodigy lost to that kid¡­


    ¡°Wudang¡­. out of all the sects? No way, it must be a false rumor.¡±


    Among the spectators, there were other people who came to watch, not just the young prodigies I saw back in the banquet.


    These were likely people who had donated to the Murim Alliance.


    As ordinary folks weren¡¯t allowed to watch the tournaments.


    ¡°Gu n of Shanxi¡­? Isn¡¯t that the n that belonged to the Tiger Warrior?¡±


    ¡°Woah¡­ The Tiger Warrior had a male child?¡±


    ¡°But then why did no one know about it until now¡­ Maybe he¡¯s a coteral rtive?¡±


    ¡°You idiot! A coteral rtive wouldn¡¯t have made it this far. Being the son of the Tiger Warrior also means that he is the young brother of the Sword Phoenix, so he must be incredibly talented.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Then that¡¯s more disappointing.¡±


    ¡°What is?¡±


    ¡°He may be talented, but his opponent is¡­ you know, so his winning streak will likely end here. I¡¯m disappointed about that.¡±


    The men in the spectator seatsmented after watching the young man who came up on the arena on the opposing side.


    ¡°Even if the kid has talent, it won¡¯t be enough against that young man.¡±


    A man with a sculpture-like appearance and white hair had entered the stage.


    A blue uniform with gold embroidery.


    His imposing presence,bined with a hint of cold Qi, left a strong impression on everyone.


    The young man was from the most renowned sword n of the Central ins.


    The center of the four noble ns of the Orthodox Faction.


    The Lightning Dragon, Namgung Cheonjun of the Namgung n.


    His eyes gleamed as they scanned the arena stage.


    <i> Chhk.</i>


    The sword he slowly drew from its sheath sparkled in the moonlight.


    It was a sword provided by the Murim Alliance, but the way he held it made the sword itself appear exceptional.


    As I prepared myself, Namgung Cheonjun spoke to me all of a sudden.


    ¡°A fool, you are.¡±


    I could hear his voice even though he spoke quietly, thanks to his use of Qi to enhance it.


    The judge hadn¡¯te up to the arena yet.


    Moreover, Namgung Cheonjun was speaking to me quietly so that the spectators couldn¡¯t hear him.


    ¡°I couldmend you for making it this far, but you are still foolish as ever.¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw, the way you speak to an older brother-inw is quite rude, you know.¡±


    ¡°You¡­!¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun almost raged out loud due to my taunt.


    As expected, it seemed like he really hated me calling him, ¡®Brother-inw¡¯. Why was he the oneshing out when he was the one who insulted me first?


    I was tempted to make more fun of him.


    Namgung Cheonjun, who seemed to have calmed down, spoke once again.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say earlier? If you don¡¯t want your big nose to get hurt, you should forfeit.¡±


    ¡°My nose isn¡¯t that big. It¡¯s smaller than brother-inw¡¯s, you know?¡±


    ¡°¡­Your tongue still doesn¡¯t know when to stop, and you still don¡¯t seem to know your ce either.¡±


    The way he held his sword changed a little.


    He got into a morefortable posture so that he could swing it whenever he wished.


    Even so, it didn¡¯t appear that he was taking the fight seriously. Why does each and every member of the noble ns always let their guard down without fail?


    No wonder their ns fell into ruin in the future. How could they not when someone who was considered a blood rtive acted this way?


    Namgung Cheonjun, oblivious to my thoughts, only continued his words.


    ¡°Do you really think you won in that incident back in Sichuan?¡±


    ¡°What incident? Oh, when brother-inw got beat up by me and crawled on the floor?¡±


    ¡°¡­If usage of Qi had been allowed, I could¡¯ve easily sliced your neck off.¡±


    I almostughed out loud after hearing Namgung Cheonjun just now.


    Oh, what should I do with him?


    ¡°Brother-inw, you know something?¡±


    ¡°You bastard keep¡­- ¡°


    ¡°If the old man I know heard your words right now, he would¡¯veshed out.¡±


    Elder Shin might have tried to rip his ass in half if he heard Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s words right now.


    ¡°Are you really a martial artist if you can¡¯t do anything without Qi? If that¡¯s your mindset, you might as well pick up some random dude and tell him to be the Young Lord of Namgung n. He¡¯d do better than you.¡±


    ¡°You piece of¡­!¡±


    He tried to shout something, but the judge was making his way onto the arena.


    Even the judge appeared different from those in earlier fights.


    He looked like a strong judge who could always interfere to halt the fight if necessary.


    Spectators, who had been talking while looking at Namgung Cheonjun and I, became silent when the judge arrived.


    It was because they were concentrating on the exciting fight that was about to begin.


    ¡°Quarterfinals, Namgung Cheonjun of Namgung n vs¡­¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun infused his sword with Qi as soon as the judge called his name. The judge didn¡¯t say anything about us having to show respect to each other.


    Which suited me just fine.


    <b><i> ¡®Woah¡­¡¯</i></b>


    I realized it after feeling the tingly sensation that passed by my cheek.


    Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s sword definitely contained Lightning Qi. It seemed like he didn¡¯t just spend his time ying around.


    ¡°Gu Yangcheon of Gu n.¡±


    I could ept the fact that he was practically brimming with confidence.


    After all, it was true that Namgung Cheonjun was a genius as well.


    It was just that there were too many others that stood in front of him.


    I honestly didn¡¯t really care about his arrogance.


    Who was I to judge when he himself knew his own talent all too well, yet still wanted to boast about it?


    Though, it would be nice for him to leave me alone and stop being so annoying.


    Moreover, it would also be nice if he fixed the way he looked at Namgung Bi-ah.


    I might be close-minded, but I was also somewhat understanding.


    I was a crazy dog in my past life, but now I managed to restrain myself to some extent.


    And this time, for sure¡­


    If Namgung Cheonjun had concealed that greed in his eyes¡­


    I wouldn¡¯t have cared too much about this.


    So you could say that it¡¯s Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s fault for failing to do so.


    ¡°Begin.¡±


    I heard the judge¡¯s voice.


    At the same time,


    <strong>¨C Fiery Fangs of Beast</strong>


    The giant me that erupted from my fist¡­


    Enveloped half of the arena stage.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 153: Friendly Martial Arts Competition (6)

    <b>? Friendly Martial Arts Competition (6) ?</b>


    <i> aaze!</i>


    With intense heat, objects began to scatter in all directions.


    The smoke, created by the fire, was whisked away by the wind that came shortly after.


    When everyone saw what the arena had turned into, silence fell upon them.


    The arena was turned into aplete mess, as if a hurricane had just passed by.


    Moreover, a huge mark was left on the arena as if a beast had taken a bite out of it.


    Meanwhile, the mes continued to burn fervently without relenting.


    <b> Fiery Fangs of Beast.</b>


    It was an attack that required the user to concentrate their Qi into one spot.


    And it was the Gu n¡¯s skill that was only attainable at my level.


    The fire emitted by this technique assumed a beast-like appearance, relentlessly gnawing at the opponent.


    <b><i> ¡®Not bad for a disy of fire power.¡¯</i></b>


    This much was enough to satisfy me.


    Whether it was perfect or not, what was important was my ability to wield this power.


    Worrying about how much Qi I could condense into the attack and how powerful I could make it could wait for another time.


    Furthermore, this experience confirmed that I possessed enough Qi to use in a real battle.


    <b><i> ¡®The Qi usage isn¡¯t too shabby either.¡¯</i></b>


    Thanks to all the things I ate up thus far, just using one ability wasn¡¯t enough to drain my Qi.


    As thest remnants of smoke dissipated from the arena¡­


    I was able to see Namgung Cheonjun on the other side, standing in extreme shock.


    ¡°Brother-inw.¡±


    I called out, noting his trembling demeanor.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say itst time?¡±


    This was something I told himst time.


    ¡°That there is nothing more pathetic than letting your guard down as a martial artist.¡±


    I was pretty sure I said that to him back in Sichuan, but I guessed he didn¡¯t listen to my advice, which was earned through blood and sweat.


    That was why he stood there, in his current state.


    ¡°Are you back to your senses now?¡±


    ¡°How¡­ is this¡­ ¡°


    ¡°Everyone else said something simr to you. Do you know why that¡¯s not good? It means you failed to urately gauge your opponent¡¯s power and in a real battle, that could have cost you your life.¡±


    I grasped the situation clearly.


    Not many martial artists would remain vignt against someone like me.


    What kind of threat would they feel from this child-like body?


    But even so¡­


    They couldn¡¯t afford to do that.


    Especially for martial artists in this generation.


    Namgung Cheonjun stood a few meters away, but it wasn¡¯t a very far distance for high-level martial artists.


    In my case, it was around one or two steps of distance.


    As such, I closed the gap between us.


    Startled by my sudden proximity, Namgung Cheonjun attempted to react, but his unprepared attack had little chance of sess.


    His lightning Qi posed a threat, but that was pointless if the attack couldn¡¯t reach me.


    I tilted my head slightly and dodged his sword.


    At the same time, Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s knee was bent due to my small kick.


    His bnce broke.


    And a body off-bnce only exposed more openings.


    There were at least five critical points on him that could end the fight in a single blow.


    However, I opted for a different spot.


    <i> p!</i>


    With a resounding p that reverberated through the air, Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s head snapped to the side.


    A p on the cheek thatnded perfectly.


    With his cheek reddened, Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s eyes were shaking as though experiencing an earthquake, as he couldn¡¯t fathom the situation he found himself in.


    *****************


    <b><i> ¡®What just happened?¡¯</i></b>


    Namgung Cheonjun started to wonder if this was a dream.


    Wouldn¡¯t it make sense?


    If it wasn¡¯t a dream, then how could that brat pull off something like this?


    Beyond the pain throbbing in his cheek¡­


    He was much more concerned about the arena stage that had been destroyed next to him.


    Just by looking at the material used in its construction, he was able to know that it couldn¡¯t be easily destroyed.


    It looked like he would struggle to scratch it even if he used the full power of his Qi.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­But he did it so easily, just like that.¡¯</i></b>


    In just one movement¡­


    With one simple movement of his fist, a raging fire was summoned for destruction.


    It was a cmity.


    He was a cmity Namgung Cheonjun couldn¡¯t evenpare himself to.


    ¡°How dare you¡­!¡±


    He finally felt the swelling in his cheek.


    As well as the pitiful state he was in.


    A blood rtive of the great Namgung n was pped in the arenapletely filled with spectators.


    Something like this could never happen.


    He immediately summoned his Qi.


    To unleash the full force of his lightning Qi,


    Namgung Cheonjun tried to swing his sword at Gu Yangcheon with every ounce of his Qi channeled into the attack.


    But Gu Yangcheon¡¯s hand moved faster.


    <i> p!</i>


    Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s face was turned away once more.


    Along with a fierce sound.


    ¡°At the very least, you should have created some distance, yet you swing your sword when you¡¯re this close? What a dumbass.¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s head shook as the impact was greater thanst time.


    Gu Yangcheon then grabbed Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s cor and threw him away.


    Despite being a head shorter than Namgung Cheonjun, Gu Yangcheon had thrown him away with ease.


    Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s shaky body couldn¡¯t even manage tond safely and tumbled across the floor.


    ¡°What on earth am I watching right now?¡±


    ¡°¡­The Lightning Dragon is losing to that small boy?¡±


    ¡°Leaving that aside, look at the state of the arena!¡±


    ¡°Who and where is that child from again¡­? Gu n of Shanxi was it?¡±


    The previously hushed crowd, which had watched in awe when the massive me erupted, now grew increasingly animated, filling the arena with chatter.


    The Sword Phoenix, the Sword Dragon, and the Water Dragon had note to this tournament.


    Which meant that the Lightning Dragon was one of the strongest candidates, but he was rolling on the floor just like that, so how could people not be surprised?


    Furthermore, his opponent was a small boy who had yet to make a name for himself.


    And it wasn¡¯t only the spectators who found this remarkable, and even those who observed quietly couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.


    ¡°Boss, shouldn¡¯t we report this¡­?¡±


    A disheveled young man, who looked like he had been rolling in the dirt, asked a middle-aged man next to him.


    They were members of the Beggar¡¯s Sect, often referred to as the mouth and ears of the Orthodox Faction.


    ¡°Wait for now.¡±


    ¡°They are going to be furious, saying we were slow with the information, you know?¡±


    ¡°I told you to wait, you bastard¡­ ¡°


    Something so unexpected had just happened.


    The members of the Beggar¡¯s Sect had to organize their thoughts about the unexpected event that had just happened.


    They were already nning to spread Gu Yangcheon¡¯s name around, saying that he had great potential, after seeing him beat everyone in just one blow.


    However, they didn¡¯t expect that he was strong enough to make the Lightning Dragon look this pathetic.


    <b><i> ¡®Did he ovee the wall?¡¯</i></b>


    Even the Beggar¡¯s Sect had to hide their shock after witnessing Gu Yangcheon¡¯s recent attack.


    Oveing the wall meant reaching the peak realm¡­


    And the peak realm was a crucial turning point for martial artists on their path to bing a superhuman.


    Even the blood rtives with the backing of their noble ns usually took well over twenty years on average to reach such a level.


    Yet, this child was already at the peak realm.


    If that wasn¡¯t the case¡­


    There was no other exnation for the incredible power he had demonstrated, both in his earlier attack and the aura he emitted.


    The Beggar¡¯s Sect members, with their vast knowledge of many martial artists, had only now realized;


    That boy was utterly monstrous.


    <b><i> ¡®Could we even call that a fight?¡¯</i></b>


    It was more one-sided bullying than anything.


    There was too much of a difference between them to call this a duel.


    The duel continued, but there wasn¡¯t any twist.


    The Namgung n boy swung his sword.


    His strike was precise. It was a movement that did justice to his n¡¯s name.


    But the boy from the Gu n was faster. And he wasn¡¯t even using the mes he disyed earlier.


    He was toying with the Lightning Dragon with just basic movements.


    There weren¡¯t any fancy techniques either, he only showed the basics of hitting and dodging.


    <i> Pow-</i>


    ¡°Ughh¡­!¡±


    His small fistnded straight into the Lightning Dragon¡¯s abdomen. His fist looked soft, but Namgung Cheonjun could attest that the impact was anything but soft, as his back flinched in pain.


    Without resting, Gu Yangcheon spoke to Namgung Cheonjun.


    ¡°Are your legs just there for decoration? You¡¯re only fighting with your upper body. Is that how your household teaches you?¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun clenched his teeth and attempted to attack once again after hearing Gu Yangcheon¡¯s taunt, but nothing changed.


    His Qi was certainlymendable.


    But his opponent moved without caring.


    As Chu Wong contemted these events, another member of the Beggar¡¯s Sect seated next to him spoke up, realizing something.


    ¡°Boss, that fellow, he seems to practice me martial arts, but he¡¯s refraining from using them now. It appears he exhausted his supply earlier.¡±


    Chu Wong, hearing this, frowned with disappointment at the other member.


    ¡°Your shitty eyes are the reason why you could barely manage to eat, you dumbass hobo.¡±


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s the insult for when we are all hobos? The bossst time- ¡°


    ¡°Just shut up and watch. Do you really think that he can¡¯t use it? He¡¯s just not using it.¡±


    Chu Wong saw the huge me that engulfed the arena as well. This boy, who had barely lived half his life, had unleashed an unbelievable attack that no one would have expected from someone his age.


    <b><i> ¡®If I tried to use an attack of that magnitude, I would probably copse because I ran out of Qi midway.¡¯ </i></b>


    But that boy was different.


    His countenance remained fierce and intimidating, yet oddly rxed.


    He already knew where the Lightning Dragon would swing. He stopped his attack before his sword could follow through.


    Moreover, he positioned himself to strike before Namgung Cheonjun could even begin his own attack.


    Just from seeing this, it was enough to tell.


    He was a monster.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­It¡¯s unbelievable.¡¯</i></b>


    People often stated that this current generation possessed the most talent in the history of the world. Even the Lightning Dragon, who was currently rolling on the floor, couldn¡¯t be underestimated at all.


    And it was known that the Sword Phoenix and the Sword Dragon were even more exceptional.


    Chu Wong, who attended the Dragons and Phoenixes tournament every year to gather information, had a more intimate understanding of these matters than most.


    As such, he wasn¡¯t certain if he could even dare to call that child a genius.


    The term seemed far too inadequate to describe him.


    The Sword Phoenix, the Sword Dragon, and even the one who was once called the Heavenly Dragon, Peng Woojin; Not a single one of them couldpare.


    And at such a young age at that.


    ¡°This is problematic.¡±


    ¡°What is?¡±


    ¡°¡­I had an order from the sect, but I¡¯m not sure if I will be able to fulfil it.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Out of the blue?¡±


    An order was given to Chu Wong to collect information about Jang Seonyeon, son of the Harmonic Sword, and to spread information about him.


    After all, he had beaten the Poison Phoenix incredibly effortlessly, not to mention his other fights. Therefore, word about him had already been spread.


    As a new star, he would be called the Divine Star.


    <b><i> ¡®This is a problem.¡¯</i></b>


    As sweat trickled down Chu Wong¡¯s cheek, his brows furrowed.


    It seemed that their mission to promote the new ¡®Divine Star¡¯ would likely seed, but¡­


    Would that title still go to the Alliance Leader¡¯s son?


    <b><i> ¡®Is that really a question for me? What a joke. I already know the answer.¡¯</i></b>


    The middle-aged hobo from the Beggar¡¯s Sect was able to know already, thanks to his extensive experience.


    The answer had already been revealed, as soon as all the spectators here witnessed this recent fight.


    <i> m!</i>


    As Chu Wong was lost in his thoughts, the Lightning Dragon tumbled on the stage once again.


    He got up immediately, using his sword as support.


    <i> Drip.</i>


    But he couldn¡¯t block the flow of blood from his nose.


    ¡°You¡¯ve be really pathetic, brother-inw.¡±


    The Young Lord, who initially exuded elegance, was no longer present.


    ¡°You¡­ Bastard¡­!¡±


    ¡°Can you really afford to speak like that? There are plenty of eyes on us.¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun calmed down his breathing after hearing Gu Yangcheon¡¯s taunt.


    Like he said, there were indeed many eyes watching him.


    After watching him, Gu Yangcheon smirked.


    After all, he found it amusing to see Namgung Cheonjun clinging to his fake persona even after such humiliation.


    When Namgung Cheonjun noticed Gu Yangcheon¡¯s mocking smirk, he shouted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so full of yourself¡­!¡±


    ¡°Since when did I?¡±


    ¡°Do you really think you won just because you had one trump card?¡±


    <b><i> ¡®Why is he the one getting so angry when he brought this upon himself?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Do you listen with your asshole or something? Did you not hear what I told youst time? There is nothing for me to hide since you¡¯re so weak, why don¡¯t you know your ce already?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you bastard! You know nothing about me!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t. And I¡¯m not even interested in whatever you¡¯re hiding.¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun swung his Qi-enhanced sword once more, but as it approached the halfway point of its swing, he was sent flying from the impact.


    It was because Gu Yangcheon kicked Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s chest whenever he came close to him.


    <b><i> ¡®How¡­ is a bastard like you.¡¯</i></b>


    Namgung Cheonjun had no choice but to stand up before he could fully recover from the impact.


    After all, Gu Yangcheon continued to approach, without any intention of going easy on him.


    But the problem was that Namgung Cheonjun couldn¡¯t dodge it.


    ¡°Ughh¡­!¡±


    <b><i> ¡®I don¡¯t understand.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Why?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Why am I losing to that bastard?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®When it¡¯s none other than me, Namgung Cheonjun?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®This simply cannot happen¡­!¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®I am a genius. Not only has Father approved, but even the Lord of Heaven also did. I had no problems until now.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®I will inherit Father¡¯s position in the future.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®And I will be the new King of Swords with my astonishing talent.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®The Sword Dragon? He¡¯s only ahead of me for now.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®I am certain that the day I will surpass him wille¡¯</i></b>


    However¡­


    <b><i> ¡®That piece of trash ruined everything for me.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Sichuan. Yes, that¡¯s where it all went wrong.¡¯ </i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Whether it was things refusing to go my way or my beloved sister starting to change, it all happened when I met that bastard.¡¯</i></b>


    Everything changed.


    <b><i> ¡®So, to put everything back to normal again, I came all the way here. But then why?¡±</i></b>


    <b> ¨C You are a great vessel.</b>


    <b><i> ¡®That¡¯s what they told me. That I had great talent.¡¯</i></b>


    <b> ¨C We will give you power, but hold off on using it for some time. As it would take a long time for the power to fully be yours.</b>


    <b><i> ¡®They said that a brave new world woulde forth,pletely different from this current one. Which was why I acted behind my father¡¯s back, as I knew that.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Doesn¡¯t it not matter anyway? Since I¡¯ll be the future lord of the n.¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    <b><i> ¡®But then, why am I subjected to such humiliating treatment from that bastard right now?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®My eyes don¡¯t even work properly anymore.¡¯</i></b>


    Namgung Cheonjun knew that that bastard had been toying with him from the beginning.


    He was able to know that just from seeing the first attack he hadunched.


    The bastard was much stronger than him.


    How did this happen?


    That bastard was definitely weaker than him, even back when they had crossed paths in Sichuan.


    There was a noticeable gap between them.


    <b><i> ¡®I may have been defeated, if you could even call it that, but if Qi was allowed, it wasn¡¯t a fight that I would lose.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®But then, what about now?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°¡­Fuck¡­¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun let out a curse without even realizing it himself. He couldn¡¯t hold it in.


    It hasn¡¯t even been a year since then.


    Namgung Cheonjun swung his sword crazily, trying to chase the Sword Dragon¡¯s shadow, which loomed over him like a wall.


    His first encounter with the Sword Dragon had been a hellish experience.


    After dueling with him, he hade to realize just how far beyond his reach the Sword Dragon¡¯s talent was.


    He had realized what true God-given talent was.


    That day, he became the Lightning Dragon.


    The title, Sword Dragon, became his goal. Namgung Cheonjun thought of stepping over him one day to earn that title.


    With such a mindset, he swung his sword, striving to be stronger every day.


    <b><i> ¡®But to this¡­ to this mere bastard!¡¯</i></b>


    Did he not work hard? No, he did.


    He couldn¡¯t even remember how many times he swung his sword.


    His hands, torn and blistered from training, were proof of that.


    Additionally, the ease with which he could now manipte lightning Qi was further proof.


    <b><i> ¡®But then why!¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Why won¡¯t my sword reach that bastard?¡¯</i></b>


    His shining sword was stopped once again when faced against Gu Yangcheon¡¯s fist. Namgung Cheonjun wondered how he managed to stop all of his strikes.


    He wondered if he could even call that talent. If so, he wished to resent God.


    Namgung Cheonjun couldn¡¯t even hear the spectators anymore. All he could sense was the astonished gazes fixed upon him.


    <b><i> ¡®My despair is probably joy for them.¡¯ </i></b>


    Namgung Cheonjun was well aware of how harsh reality was, perhaps more than anyone else. After all, he was born into a noble n.


    <b><i> ¡®But I¡­ will fall?¡¯</i></b>


    To that bastard?


    ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s exhausted body screamed in pain, even if all he did was breathe.


    It was because of all the damage that had stacked up every time he was attacked in the middle of his sword strike.


    Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s eyes focused on one spot.


    On one side of the arena, Tang Soyeol was shouting while watching Gu Yangcheon with a bright face.


    <b><i> ¡®Was she really cheering for him? How absurd.¡¯</i></b>


    Since they were engaged in the past, they did know each other. But that was it.


    Namgung Cheonju¡¯s thoughts then drifted to the woman seated on his side of the arena.


    The Snow Phoenix, Moyong Hi-ah.


    She showed interest in him, as if she was on his side and had feelings for him. However, Namgung Cheonjun knew the truth.


    Her eyes held no trace of affection for him.


    Everyone around him was always like this.


    His father, his n members, people from the alliance, they were all the same.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Sister.¡¯</i></b>


    Namgung Cheonjun then thought of his sister. At the very least, his sister didn¡¯t expect anything from him.


    Her swordy was beautiful.


    Moreover, the fact that she did not say anything unnecessary showed extreme elegance.


    She sometimes struggled to find her way.


    And it was the same right now.


    <b><i> ¡®Sister is only lost right now. Since she¡¯s having trouble finding the right path, I just have to lead her in the right direction.¡¯</i></b>


    Just like always.


    <b><i> ¡®Then one day, Sister will acknowledge my sincerity.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¨C Young Master Guuu!</i></b>


    Namgung Cheonjun began to hear a voice as his vision started to fade.


    It was Tang Soyeol, who had been cheering for Gu Yangcheon from the beginning.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    And next to her was Namgung Bi-ah.


    His sister was as beautiful as ever.


    Her hair color, which represented the Namgung n, shone even more brilliantly in the moonlight.


    Namgung Cheonjun wanted to run toward her right away.


    However, he couldn¡¯t move.


    After all, he could clearly see who his sister was looking at.


    Gu Yangcheon.


    His sister¡¯s two eyes were solely fixed on that trash.


    Why? Just why?


    Namgung Cheonjun couldn¡¯t understand.


    An engagement between two ns? Sure, it could happen.


    Namgung Cheonjun believed that it was an engagement his sister had never wanted.


    And when he gained more power within the n¡­When he obtained a higher position after being acknowledged by the Lord of Heaven¡­


    The first thing he nned to do was to break the engagement with the Gu n for his sister so that she wouldn¡¯t suffer any longer.


    Everything was for his sister.


    But then, what were her eyes doing right now?


    Why was she looking at that bastard with what looked like love?


    <b><i> ¡®There is no way.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®There was no way my perfect, noble sister could have such feelings for that bastard.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®If she does, then that bastard surely must have done something to her.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Did he use a drug of some sort?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Yes, judging by how close he seems to be with Tang n¡¯sdy, he must have used some kind of drug on her.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡°How dare you¡­ how dare you.¡±</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®My sister is perfect.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®She is like a nk piece of paper.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®She¡¯s not someone a bastard like you could even dare to think of tarnishing.¡¯ </i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Me, only I could¡­¡¯</i></b>


    ¨C <i>Sss</i>


    Energy flinched inside his body.


    It wasn¡¯t Qi, but something cold like the winter.


    It was definitely the energy he obtained from his n back then.


    The energy that they had told Namgung Cheonjun to hold off on using, no matter what.


    Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s arm began to tremble.


    To be more urate, the bracelet on his arm was vibrating.


    As if it was resonating with the energy.


    The item that the Lord of Heaven gave to him resonated.


    And thanks to that, Namgung Cheonjun started to feel more strength in his body. He felt like he could do anything with this kind of-


    ¡°You piece of shit.¡±


    ¡°Ughh!¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun, who had been slowly building up power, copsed onto the ground with a loud thud.


    It was because Gu Yangcheon had grabbed Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s neck and smashed him into the ground.


    <i> m-!</i>


    With a resounding crash, Qi scattered in every direction.


    Namgung Cheonjun couldn¡¯t even sense Gu Yangcheon approaching him.


    ¡°You fucker, where did you get that?¡±


    ¡°Ughh¡­¡±


    <i> ze!</i>


    Along with harsh words, mes started to materialize behind Gu Yangcheon¡¯s back.


    mes then began to form into an orb around them.


    It looked like a nearly imprable barrier to anyone outside.


    Gu Yangcheon¡¯s hand, which had gripped Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s neck, tightened further.


    Namgung Cheonjun felt like his neck would break at any moment.


    ¡°Answer me. The shit around your body, where did you get that?¡±


    Gu Yangcheon¡¯s expression seemed furious and he exuded an overwhelming and menacing aura that pressured Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s body.


    Gu Yangcheon¡¯s once-ck hair had taken on a reddish hue¡­


    And his ck eyes had also changed into glowing red orbs.


    The threatening aura emanating from Gu Yangcheon had Namgung Cheonjun on the verge of fainting.


    The two me shapes that had formed behind Gu Yangcheon resembled wings.


    ¡®D¡­Demon.¡¯


    That¡¯s what Gu Yangcheon looked like in Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s eyes.


    A monster that looked like it would burn down the whole world.


    The energy that Namgung Cheonjun had slowly been umting scattered away.


    Almost as if they were afraid of Gu Yangcheon¡¯s mes.


    ¡°You¡¯re not gonna answer me? Maybe I should burn your arm- ¡­Hmm?¡±


    As Gu Yangcheon was speaking to him, he nced down toward Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s lower body, sensing something peculiar.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The weird warmth Gu Yangcheon felt wasn¡¯t his heat.


    Because of the sudden salty scent that wafted up to his nose, Gu Yangcheon involuntarily released some of the pressure from his hand.


    Namgung Cheonjun had wet himself.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 154: Friendly Martial Arts Competition (7)

    <b>? Friendly Martial Arts Competition (7) ?</b>


    The fiery sphere enveloped the entire arena stage.


    No one could fathom how much Qi was used to set up a me at such arge magnitude.


    The mes blocked the view of the surroundings.


    And it made it impossible for people to see what was happening inside the fiery sphere.


    ¡°What the? What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t see¡­!¡±


    ¡°Show us already! What¡¯s going on!¡±


    The audience, their eyes filled with trepidation, grew increasingly restless.


    This all happened in an instant.


    The Lightning Dragon started to get up with his exhausted body, but Gu Yangcheon suddenly trapped him inside the mes.


    And the fierce mes blocked people from seeing what was happening inside.


    Thanks to that, the judge and the Alliance swordsmen were left perplexed.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it impressive?¡±


    Said a young man who was watching from afar.


    He was watching the arena stage with a smile.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be that much, but it seems like I was wrong once again.¡±


    The young man¡¯s ck uniform fluttered in the breeze.


    It was exciting.


    He never felt such excitement in his life.


    That boy always made his heart heat up. The proof was right in front of him.


    He had once again exceeded expectations.


    <b><i> ¡®Could I beat him in a fight?¡¯</i></b>


    It still seemed possible.


    ¡®Still¡¯ being the keyword that is.


    As the young man in ck, Peng Woojin, steadied his thoughts, the boy standing beside him furrowed his brow.


    ¡°Did you call me here just to say these things?¡±


    The person who spoke with a rather cold voice was none other than Jang Seonyeon.


    Peng Woojin smiled slightly while looking at the boy.


    ¡°Of course not, there is no way I¡¯ll call a busy Young MMaster for something so insignificant.¡±


    ¡°Then what for?¡±


    ¡°I just thought it¡¯d be fun for us to watch it together?¡±


    In the end, it was basically insignificant.


    Hearing Peng Woojin¡¯s response, Jang Seonyeon frowned.


    After seeing him, Peng Woojin continued to speak as he giggled.


    ¡°Just kidding.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Tsk,me.¡±


    ¡°Get to the real point, I can¡¯t really afford to stay here much longer.¡±


    Peng Woojin¡¯s expression grew serious upon hearing Jang Seonyeon.


    He now had the same expression when he had talked to Namgung Cheonjun in the carriage previously.


    Jang Seonyeon felt a sudden shift in the atmosphere, making it difficult for him to breathe.


    <b><i> ¡®Did he use his Qi? It doesn¡¯t feel that way.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Which means it must be his sheer presence.¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°I came looking for you because I have something to ask.¡±


    ¡°You may ask.¡±


    ¡°Why did you call the Namgung n¡¯s Young Master?¡±


    Jang Seonyeon¡¯s eyes widened after hearing Peng Woojin.


    Jang Seonyeon met Peng Woojin¡¯s gaze and answered while slightly turning his head away.


    ¡°He was needed.¡±


    ¡°Thatcking talent of his?¡±


    ¡°The Lightning Dragon isn¡¯tcking.¡±


    Upon hearing Jang Seonyeon, Peng Woojin started to burst out intoughter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother pretending, I might start getting nauseous.¡±


    ¡°¡­Young Lord Peng, I suggest you watch your words.¡±


    ¡°Why? Do you feel offended that a mere Young Lord of the Peng n is talking to you like this?¡±


    Peng Woojin¡¯s words were filled with thorns.


    His tone waspletely different from when he spoke to Gu Yangcheon.


    His tone grew cold, devoid of any amusement.


    ¡°Young Lord Peng.¡±


    ¡°I do not believe you are unaware of everything. Isn¡¯t that correct? Since all the piecesid out on this board are all for you.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really have anything to say. I¡¯m not in a ce to give you advice, nor am I here to rte.¡±


    ¡°Then what is your intention?¡±


    ¡°I guess it¡¯d be the most urate to say constion?¡±


    ¡°What- ¡°


    Peng Woojin¡¯s gaze shifted from Jang Seonyeon back to the arena stage.


    Then, a smile began to creep onto his face once again as if it had just been waiting to surface.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Jang Seonyeon looked at the arena, pondering Peng Woojin¡¯s words.


    Despite the long distance, fierce mes were unmistakably visible.


    Once more, Peng Woojin¡¯s voice reached his ears.


    ¡°I think of Young Master Jang as someone who thankfully knows his ce. Though the Lightning Dragon seemed otherwise.¡±


    <b><i> ¡®Is he implying that I¡¯m stillcking?¡¯</i></b>


    Jang Seonyeon¡¯s mask, which he had carefully constructed, always seemed to crack whenever he was up against this man.


    Was it because he consistently poked at his nerves?


    ¡°That boy will gain much from this.¡±


    ¡°I know that. He looks like a talented person.¡±


    After hearing Jang Seonyeon¡¯s unamused response, Peng Woojin smiled slightly.


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°What more do you want?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say? I¡¯m here for constion.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the constion for, exactly?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for the many things that you won¡¯t be able to get from this tournament.¡±


    Jang Seonyeon¡¯s shoulders flinched after hearing Peng Woojin.


    At the same time, a blue light formed in his eyes.


    The air around them grew denser as his Qi surged.


    ¡°I advise you to be cautious with your words.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­ How intimidating this is. It seems like I made Young Master Jang very angry.¡±


    Jang Seonyeon¡¯s body let out more Qi, but Peng Woojin¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change.


    Instead, he even started to chuckle as if he wasn¡¯t affected at all.


    Observing this, Jang Seonyeon stopped the flow of his Qi.


    He acted out of his anger for a moment.


    But he realized he couldn¡¯t afford to challenge Peng Woojin, at least not yet.


    ¡°It seems like Young Lord Peng isn¡¯t too fond of me.¡±


    After hearing Jang Seonyeon, Peng Woojin responded in aughing tone.


    ¡°No way. Of course not. I do like Young Master Jang.¡±


    His words sounded absurd.


    Jang Seonyeon found it impossible to believe, given their previous conversation.


    ¡°You may find this hard to believe, but it¡¯s the truth. We may not have a brotherly rtionship, but I am fond of you, as you are certainly a figure who can also shine.¡±


    It might have been toote for Peng Woojin to say that now, but he didn¡¯t speak further.


    ¡°As you said, it is not something I can believe. Since your attitude toward me hasn¡¯t been very good ever since our first meeting.¡±


    ¡°That was me being rather kind. What? Are you expecting love from me?¡±


    After hearing Peng Woojin, Jang Seonyeon took off his mask for the first time, revealing a rough expression.


    His expression was filled with disgust.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master Jang, I¡¯m not that generous.¡±


    Peng Woojin didn¡¯t lie.


    He was indeed fond of Jang Seonyeon.


    As he was definitely another boy with the potential to shine like a star in the future.


    It was just that¡­


    <b><i> ¡®When it¡¯s next to a star that shines much brighter, it seemscking inparison.¡¯</i></b>


    It was simply because of that reason.


    ¡°Be honest. You are just taking your anger out on me because you don¡¯t like me.¡±


    After hearing Jang Seonyeon¡¯s sudden words¡­


    Peng Woojin looked at him with confusion.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just unhappy that the Lightning Dragon, whom you once deemedcking in talent, received baptism from his n before you?¡±


    ¡°Woah¡­¡±


    Peng Woojin seemed impressed for the first time.


    And it wasn¡¯t because Jang Seonyeon correctly guessed what Peng Woojin was thinking.


    Peng Woojin was more impressed with how he could have such a thought.


    ¡°It just means that the Lord of Heaven¡¯s input was huge¡­ The Meteor¡¯s intentions are-¡°


    ¡°You seem to be misunderstanding something, Young Master Jang.¡±


    Jang Seonyeon shut his mouth at Peng Woojin¡¯s cold voice.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s baptism, the Meteor, or whatever, I have no interest in any of them.¡±


    ¡°What are you¡­ ¡°


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m strong even without that garbage and I will only be stronger. I will climb higher than anyone has ever reached.¡±


    His arrogant-sounding words were filled with confidence.


    His overpowering presence grew stronger than before.


    Jang Seonyeon gulped in response to his nervousness.


    Just like how Peng Woojin knew Jang Seonyeon¡¯s true self to a certain extent, Jang Seonyeon knew Peng Woojin as well.


    He was an abyss.


    No one knew what he was thinking, and his mind seemed like an endless void.


    It was a darkness that seemed to have no end.


    What made it even more unnerving was that he didn¡¯t even try to hide it.


    ¡°¡­Or, do you think I will lose to that young man over there?¡±


    ¡°Let me answer with a question, do you think you¡¯ll win? Against that monster?¡±


    Monster.


    Peng Woojin, who was cruel and ruthless when it came to judging people, just called someone a monster.


    Gu Yangcheon.


    It was a name that already bothered Jang Seonyeon.


    Where did hee from?


    All Jang Seonyeon knew was that he was the son of the Gu n.


    The Gu n of Shanxi.


    It was a rather bothersome n.


    Even the Chief Abbot of Shaolin, who could read thews of nature, warned to not provoke the Sword Phoenix, who was second only to Peng Woojin, solely because she had the blood of the Gu n running in her veins.


    <b><i> ¡®But even so, he¡¯s just an ordinary martial artist.¡¯</i></b>


    Even if he overcame his wall, Jang Seonyeon wasn¡¯t afraid.


    He acknowledged that he had talent, but that was it.


    Even if Peng Woojin was speaking highly of him, Jang Seonyeon didn¡¯t believe that Gu Yangcheon was deserving of such praise.


    The ipetent Lightning Dragon only ended up in that humiliated state because he didn¡¯t know how to use the power he had recently gotten from his n.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Though it was still unexpected that the Lightning Dragon was beaten.¡¯</i></b>


    Jang Seonyeon expected that they would have a closer match.


    As such, he didn¡¯t foresee such an easy defeat.


    Jang Seonyeon¡¯s back started to tense up.


    It seemed like his muscles were getting nervous after watching the duel unfold just now.


    As if that guy would pose any threat to him.


    Peng Woojin watched Jang Seonyeon for a short moment, then looked away again.


    He only continued to watch the arena stage again.


    <b><i> ¡®How did he do it?¡¯</i></b>


    Along with a small curiosity in his mind.


    <b><i> ¡®How did you find out, Young Master Gu?¡¯</i></b>


    Peng Woojin didn¡¯t know much about the baptism bestowed in the basement of the Murim Alliance.


    Not that he wanted to know about them, to begin with.


    But he was able to feel it.


    That nasty cold energy.


    It seemed they couldn¡¯t feel it, but that was because theycked talent.


    <b><i> ¡®Then, does this mean you felt it too?¡¯</i></b>


    Gu Yangcheon was different.


    Peng Woojin was certain that he, too, noticed the energy.


    His actions proved it.


    As soon as the Lightning Dragon started to harness that energy, Gu Yangcheon charged at him right away with his true power.


    <b><i> ¡®Though I¡¯m not sure if that even is his true power.¡¯</i></b>


    Gu Yangcheon¡¯s level, which Peng Woojin was able to see clearly in the past, now appeared foggy.


    If Peng Woojin, with his keen eye for assessing people¡¯s abilities, struggled to see through him¡­


    <b><i> ¡®Good, very good.¡¯</i></b>


    Just like with the Tiger Warrior and the Sword Phoenix, the Gu n of Shanxi was a den of dragons.


    He wanted it.


    If given the chance, he would have abandoned his position as the Young Lord and headed straight for the Gu n.


    Which was why Peng Woojin tried to join the Gu n¡¯s swordsmen after he ran away from his n.


    Though, he failed.


    <i>Flinch- Flinch-</i>


    The persistent flinching in his abdomen bothered him.


    Peng Woojin had to rein in his excitement.


    And had to suppress his roaring Qi.


    How long has it been since he felt this way?


    It was probably the first time ever since he parted ways with the Sword Phoenix back in the Heavenly Dragon Academy.


    Peng Woojin¡¯s life was gray for him.


    His life lost all colors and made him feel nothing.


    Rather than having actual problems with his eyes, Peng Woojin just saw the world this way.


    And this sight of his made his life boring.


    Even Peng Woojin¡¯s talent, which reached the sky, was ying a role in making his life uninteresting.


    Yet, there were rare moments when Peng Woojin saw different colors.


    Colors that served as a thread of light in his boring life.


    Those colors were the only reason why Peng Woojin was able to endure his boring life.


    Jang Seonyeon, standing beside him, was shining as well, although it seemed weaker than before.


    It seemed likely that he had done something different.


    But unlike him, that boy was special.


    Not only did he shine the brightest, but he even made people around him shine.


    Perhaps, his light was contagious?


    <b><i> ¡®The ones who had no color are starting to show colors now.¡¯</i></b>


    Tang Soyeol was a good example of that.


    The girl, who previously only had one shining eye, now radiated brightness throughout her entire body.


    And Peng Woojin knew that it was because of that boy.


    This was the first time Peng Woojin experienced something like this. Which was why it felt all the more impactful.


    The process of putting colors in a colorless existence¡­


    It could not be any more beautiful.


    <b><i> ¡®If such a miracle is possible¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Perhaps, Gu Yangcheon could even bestow color upon him as well.


    Peng Woojin became lost in such thoughts, as he watched Gu Yangcheon who made engulfing mes.


    After all, the darkest thing in his gray world was none other than himself.


    ******************


    ¡°What is with this bastard?¡±


    I released my grip on Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Why is he pissing his pants?¡±


    This was absurd.


    I overpowered him due to the chilling energy I felt.


    But I didn¡¯t expect this kind of oue.


    ¡°¡­The fuck¡­?¡±


    I was a little rough as it was an urgent situation, but I didn¡¯t expect him to piss his pants.


    Especially since he was a blood rtive of a noble n.


    ¡°You were showing so much pride in yourself, but you do this.¡±


    He even fainted too.


    What kind of a chaotic situation am I in?


    ¡°What do I do¡­?¡±


    I didn¡¯t have much time to interrogate him.


    After all, I had to remember that I was in the middle of a duel watched by many people.


    And this bastard pissed his pants during this situation.


    Oh my fucking g-¡­


    I didn¡¯t care if he fainted, nor did I care if he pissed his pants. Good for him! Our Cheonjun will get a new nickname, thanks to this.


    Instead of the Lightning Dragon, Pissing Dragon would fit more.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be thinking about something like this right now.¡±


    It was a funny thought that almost made meugh out loud, but I wasn¡¯t in a very good situation right now.


    I put up a wall that prevented others from seeing what was inside, but this consumed much more Qi than the initial attack I had used.


    Which meant that I couldn¡¯t maintain it for much longer.


    Setting aside my amusement, I put my hand on Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s body right away.


    It was really ufortable to touch him like this all of a sudden, but I was in an urgent situation.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­I knew it.¡¯</i></b>


    I felt a different kind of energy inside Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s body.


    <b><i> ¡®It¡¯s not¡­ Demonic Qi.¡¯</i></b>


    It wasn¡¯t Demonic Qi.


    Which was something I already expected.


    If it were Demonic Qi, I would have sensed it the moment I saw him.


    However, this was simr yet different.


    And, I knew this energy.


    I even experienced it many times, so I was used to it.


    ¡°¡­Wi Seol-Ah.¡±


    I blurted out her name without even realizing.


    This energy was very simr to the energy that I could slightly feel from Wi Seol-Ah in my past life.


    To be more urate, it felt lighter than that.


    Just like back then¡­


    It reminded me of how the current ck Pce¡¯s Demonic Qi paled in power and qualitypared to the Heavenly Demon¡¯s Qi.


    ¡°But why?¡±


    Why was I suddenly reminded of Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s energy right here?


    And why did this bastard have such an energy inside him?


    As I was chasing curiosity after curiosity, the mes that surrounded me started to weaken.


    It was because I was slowly running out of Qi.


    ¡°¡­Ugh!¡±


    I still had so much to find out.


    I used the rest of my Qi to generate heat and used it on Namgung Cheonjun.


    The smell of urine pierced my nose, but I didn¡¯t have a problem drying his clothes.


    <b><i> ¡®Not that I care what happens to him.¡¯</i></b>


    I honestly didn¡¯t care or feel bad if he was called the Namgung n¡¯s Peeboy, or the Pissing Dragon¡­


    But it was a problem that he bore the Namgung surname.


    Since I was reminded of the woman who always fell asleep next to me, this was me showing my final act of kindness to him.


    Around the time Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s clothespletely dried up,


    <i> Sss-</i>


    ¡°¡­!!¡±


    I got up instantly and distanced myself from him after the sudden sensation I felt in my arm.


    Then the wall of mes that blocked the spectators¡¯ view disappeared.


    I was then able to feel the gazes of everyone watching.


    The judge and people of the Alliance rushed toward us and checked on Namgung Cheonjun and me.


    I was standing unharmed¡­


    And Namgung Cheonjun was lying there as if he was dead.


    It was obvious who won.


    I held myself back when I beat him up, so he shouldn¡¯t have any longsting injuries.


    Though thest strike I gave him might have been a little too strong and potentially problematic for him.


    ¡°¡­Quarterfinals victory goes to Gu n¡¯s Gu Yangcheon.¡±


    After a short sentence echoed through the air with the resonance of Qi,


    The crowd erupted in cheers and apuse, understanding the significance of the announcement.


    ¨C !!


    The deafening cheers of the crowd drowned out any discernible words.


    This was what I wanted from the start.


    I came here with the intention of making a name for myself, even if it was just a little bit, as I considered it is my most important task.


    But I realized after hearing the cheering around me.


    That my name had etched a mark on their memories.


    However, whether it was the cheers that felt like they were tearing my eardrums apart, or the praise that I never was able to feel in my past life¡­


    None of it mattered to me now.


    Because I was doing my best to endure this chilling sensation that had crept into my arms and was now spreading throughout my body.


    I tried my best to block it, but this sensation dug into my abdomen and made itself at home.


    Yes.


    It was the energy that was inside Namgung Cheonjun; I absorbed some unknown energy that wasn¡¯t even Demonic Qi.


    <b><i> ¡°¡­Oh, please, you crazy pig-like fucker.¡±</i></b>


    I was already feeling crazy because of everything making themselves at home within my body¡­


    But another one had just joined the gang.


    ¡°Why are you eating it when it¡¯s not even Demonic Qi¡­!! Stop eating, for fucks sake!¡±


    My outburst startled the judge as he flinched.


    Apologetically, I couldn¡¯t afford to care at this moment.


    Because of the incident that happened just now¡­


    I had to rub my face with my hand amidst the loud cheering.


    And,


    <b> [He¡­ He¡­]</b>


    Whether I misheard it or not,


    It felt like I heard a satisfied, mockingughter from somewhere.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 155: What Is This Hobo-Like... (1)

    <b>? What Is This Hobo-Like¡­ (1) ?</b>


    The medical room within the Murim Alliance.


    The room was filled with many people due the injuries that urred in the tournament.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    And among those wounded, Namgung Cheonjun gasped for breath as he opened his eyes.


    ¡°Huff¡­ huff!¡±


    His breathing was rough and Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s body was drenched in sweat.


    As if he just experienced the most horrifying nightmare in his life.


    Namgung Cheonjun, who woke up while panting, immediately lifted up the nket and checked his lower body area.


    ¡°¡­W-Was it a dream?¡±


    Everything he had experienced, it all felt like a dream to him.


    Especially at the end; The chilling sensation he felt in his lower body right before he lost consciousness.


    It was a nightmare.


    But thankfully, it seemed like it wasn¡¯t real.


    ¡°Are you okay¡­?¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s head turned quickly after hearing a voice.


    Next to him was the Snow Phoenix, Moyong Hi-ah.


    ¡°¡­Lady Moyong?¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun fixed his mask which nearly cracked just now.


    He then felt pain in all parts of his body.


    ¡°¡­Ugh¡­¡±


    His body ached as though he had been beaten like a drum.


    Namgung Cheonjun then realized the truth.


    That the duel wasn¡¯t a dream.


    That he, the next Lord of the Namgung n¡­


    Was defeated.


    ¡°¡­Impossible¡­!¡±


    He immediately mustered his Qi along with his anger,


    The searing pain in Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s body forced him to flinch.


    ¡°Ughh¡­!¡±


    ¡°Young Master¡­!?


    As a result of the duel, his abdomen throbbed painfully, joining the chorus of aches that epassed his entire body.


    The counterattacks thatnded on him after deflecting all his sword strikes.


    His Qi, which he had condensed, ended up scattering away,


    And his abdomen, the center of his Qi flow, was left to bear the brunt of the pain.


    Thanks to that, his body, which had writhed on the floor, was having a seizure and his abdomen was screaming in pain.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­How humiliating¡­!¡¯</i></b>


    His resentment for Gu Yangcheon only increased.


    What kind of trick did he use this time?


    Even if it wasn¡¯t a trick, it was already a kick in the balls for Namgung Cheonjun to lose to such a bastard.


    <b><i> ¡®I see¡­You will only be satisfied after bothering me for all eternity.¡¯</i></b>


    He resented him, to the point that he wanted to kill him.


    <b><i> ¡®What do I do¡­ what do I need to do in order to- ¡®</i></b>


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s thoughts were abruptly interrupted as his shoulders began to tremble.


    It was because of the two eyes that bore down on him at thest moment.


    The fiery red eyes that looked like they could set the world aze.


    Namgung Cheonjun curled up involuntarily, clutching his shoulders.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Hoo¡­haa!¡¯</i></b>


    It was fear.


    The emotion that made him breathless was undoubtedly fear.


    The blood rtive of the almighty Namgung n, Namgung Cheonjun, was fearful of that young boy.


    ¡°This¡­ this is¡­!¡±


    Inside those eyes, that seemed to set the world aze¡­


    Namgung Cheonjun saw the darkness that seemed to have no end.


    Yes, just like the ones Peng Woojin had-, no, perhaps, it was even deeper.


    ¡°Young Master Namgung¡­what is wrong- ¡°


    <i> p!</i>


    Right before Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s hand touched him, Namgung Cheonjun fiercely pped her hand away.


    ¡°¡­D-Do not touch me.¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun knew that Moyong Hi-ah wanted something from him.


    He wasn¡¯t sure what that something was.


    And it was harder for him to guess since she wasn¡¯t making an effort to conceal her intentions.


    But Namgung Cheonjun remained guarded behind his mask.


    As he had a good chance of gaining many things if he had Moyong Hi-ah next to him, given her noble lineage.


    Moreover, it looked like she shared a simr interest, leading him to believe it wouldn¡¯t harm either of them.


    However, Namgung Cheonjun couldn¡¯t keep up his fake persona in this current situation.


    It was because of the fact that he was humiliated and defeated in front of his beloved sister.


    Additionally, his opponent was the very same person who took his sister away from him.


    Andstly, the fact that he felt fear in the presence of such a bastard infuriated him.


    ¡°How¡­ I was even¡­ said to be the chosen one.¡±


    <b><i> ¡®Yes, it must have been because I didn¡¯t have the chance to use my new power fully.¡¯ </i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®That¡¯s the only reason why I lost to him.¡¯</i></b>


    Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s shoulders continued to tremble, but he managed to regain some of hisposure.


    Namgung Cheonjun believed that he was just a little shell-shocked.


    Previously, they had told him to not use the new power until he hadplete mastery over it.


    ¡®Not that it was something I couldmand at will.¡¯


    Namgung Cheonjun tried to use it many times, sensing a different energy within him, but he couldn¡¯t control it.


    Just like now¡­


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Huh?¡¯</i></b>


    Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s body, which had been shaking for what seemed like an eternity, finally stopped.


    It was because he felt something incredibly strange.


    <b><i> ¡®W-Where did it go¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    Namgung Cheonjun couldn¡¯t feel the energy that previously resided within him.


    ¡°Where¡­ where the hell did it go¡­!¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah continued to watch Namgung Cheonjun but withdrew her hand.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Sigh.¡¯</i></b>


    She erased the concern from her face, returning to her usual cold and impassive demeanor.


    <b><i> ¡®He wasn¡¯t always like this.¡¯</i></b>


    He had always been a bit arrogant, but he used to exude confidence and self-respect.


    Evenst year, he looked fine when he came to the banquet.


    <b><i> ¡®But why did he have to change so drastically this year¡­¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®I can¡¯t believe he changed this much, especially when I had decided to approach him this year.¡¯ </i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Do I have to describe this as him being ruined? I can¡¯t really describe it any other way.¡¯</i></b>


    <b> ¨C There is no way to cure it now.</b>


    <b> ¨C ¡­Just pray for a miracle to happen.</b>


    <b> ¨C Or maybe you should burn away the cold Qi inside your body¡­</b>


    Moyong Hi-ah pushed aside the memories she hated to be reminded of.


    Then she channeled Qi through her body.


    Only then did it feel like the cold went away.


    <b><i> ¡®Burn it away? How.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®It¡¯s not like a disease or an object that can be merely burnt away.¡¯</i></b>


    She was suddenly reminded of the boy who summoned engulfing mes, but quickly dismissed the thought.


    As she knew fully well that me Arts couldn¡¯t burn away her condition.


    Those words had likely been said out of frustration.


    Despite knowing that, Moyong Hi-ah couldn¡¯t help but feel drained.


    She knew that she didn¡¯t have much time left.


    Which was more of the reason why she needed help from the Namgung n.


    To be more urate, she needed assistance from the Lord of Heaven.


    Her father wanted to gain many things for the n while risking much, but that wasn¡¯t her desired path.


    To her, that seemed like ast resort.


    She didn¡¯t want to see her n falling into ruin.


    <b><i> ¡®I still should be fine.¡¯</i></b>


    She reassured herself, trying to banish any uncertainty.


    Moyong Hi-ah made another attempt in reaching out to Namgung Cheonjun, but stopped midway.


    It was because someone appeared.


    ¡°I¡¯m d that you are in a finer state than I expected.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    The man, who appeared in a ck uniform, was the young lord of the Peng n.


    Peng Woojin.


    He spoke to Namgung Cheonjun after suddenly appearing.


    ¡°Young Master Namgung, if you are feeling fine, how about we have a conversation?¡±


    He looked like a kind person with that smile on his face.


    However, Moyong Hi-ah couldn¡¯t shake her unease.


    ******************


    Rumors were akin to storms.


    They swept through anything and everything, without any intention of stopping,


    So while it was unnerving not to know where they would end up, it was also marvelous.


    For those experiencing it for the first time, it could be quite unsettling.


    But personally, I didn¡¯t feel much.


    <b> ¨C I heard that the Lightning Dragon lost, yeah?</b>


    <b> ¨C I heard that he lost to a young boy much younger than him.</b>


    <b> ¨C Who? Perhaps, it¡¯s the blood rtive of the Taeryung n that beat the Poison Phoenix?</b>


    <b> ¨C You idiot, it¡¯s been a while since the rumor spread, yet you are still saying something like that?</b>


    <b> ¨C I mean, you could just tell me if I don¡¯t know. What¡¯s with the insult?</b>


    <b> ¨C If you¡¯re mad, maybe you should buy some info from the Beggar¡¯s Sect too. </b>


    The defeat of the Lightning Dragon, Namgung Cheonjun, had a far more significant impact than when the Poison Phoenix, Tang Soyeol, lost her first fight.


    It made sense, as this match was part of the quarterfinals and the arena was packed with even more spectators.


    Which meant that there were naturally more eyes and mouths.


    As a result¡­


    All eyes were on me as soon as I descended into the arena.


    <b> ¨C Like, does it really make sense that he beat the Lightning Dragon? It¡¯s the Lightning Dragon we are talking about! The one from the Namgung n.</b>


    <b> ¨C So that doesn¡¯t make sense for you, but the Poison Phoenix losing in the first round does?</b>


    <b> ¨C But that¡¯s the Taeryung n. He¡¯s the son of the Alliance Leader.</b>


    <b> ¨C ¡­Do you know who the Lightning Dragon¡¯s opponent was?</b>


    <b> ¨C Hmm? Who was it?</b>


    <b> ¨C Gu n of Shanxi. The little brother of that famous Sword Phoenix.</b>


    <b> ¨C Oh.</b>


    Wait, why did that convince you?


    ¡°What did that crazy woman do, for them to be convinced like that¡­¡±


    I briefly heard that she burned not only the arena stage, but also half of the banquet hall.


    There were even stories about her burning off the hairs of people who bothered her, as well as other simr tales that were just as scary.


    The unsettling part was that I had a gut feeling Gu Huibi had really done those things.


    ¡°¡­With her personality, it makes more than enough sense.¡±


    My head ached.


    It was beyond absurd that merely being ¡®the younger brother of Gu Huibi¡¯, could convince everyone of what I just did.


    ¡°You were so cool, Young Master Gu!¡±


    When I returned to the barrack after the duel, Tang Soyeol weed me as if she had been waiting.


    ¡°You watched all of that?¡±


    ¡°Of course! I watched every single bit without missing a moment!¡±


    She looked so bright while she waved her hands around, as if she was bragging about how hard she watched my fight.


    Despite her early loss in the first round, Tang Soyeol was in high spirits. However, her hands were red, a bit paradoxical considering her heated demeanor.


    It was most likely from watching the duel in this cold weather.


    I contemted warming up the air with my Qi.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    But I decided against it.


    I was more concerned about the new energy twitching inside my abdomen.


    <b><i> ¡®This pig of a bastard¡­¡¯</i></b>


    The energy I absorbed from Namgung Cheonjun.


    To be more precise, the energy that chose to be absorbed was the problem.


    <i> At least get permission from me if you¡¯re going to take it¡­ Why is it that devouring is the first thing you do?</i>


    Especially because this wasn¡¯t Demonic Qi this time.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­That¡¯s the problem.¡¯</i></b>


    Pissing Dragon¡­ no, the Lightning Dragon containing such an energy was a problem as well.


    But the bigger issue was that I had been able to absorb such energy.


    How? How was I able to absorb this energy?


    Tang Soyeol kept speaking to me, but I only responded briefly as I was busy scrutinizing my body.


    <b><i> ¡®It is certainly simr.¡¯</i></b>


    The energy I absorbed from Namgung Cheonjun resembled the energy I felt from Wi Seol-Ah in my past life.


    It was more akin to Taoist Qi than ordinary Qi, but it wasn¡¯t quite the same as Taoist Qi either.


    Although it was hard to say that they were the same¡­


    One thing I knew was that it was not Demonic Qi.


    Instead, it felt like the opposite of it.


    <b><i> ¡®The problem is that my body is absorbing such energy while savoring it.¡¯</i></b>


    Just like how Demonic Qi was purified in my body, my me Qi was devouring up the new energy that entered my abdomen.


    It appeared to be receiving a simr treatment as Demonic Qi.


    <i> Tap.</i>


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    As I was trapped in my thoughts, someone ced their hand on my shoulder.


    It was Namgung Bi-ah.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When I asked her what was wrong, she slightly frowned her expression as if she was mad about something.


    What was up with her


    <b><i> ¡®Did I ignore her by ident or something?¡¯</i></b>


    However, that didn¡¯t make sense either. Namgung Bi-ah was usually the one who spaced out and it took multiple calls to get her attention.


    As I was standing in confusion, Tang Soyeol approached me and whispered in my ear.


    ¡°Young Master Gu¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°¡­Um, in a little bit, Sis¡¯s duel is about to¡­ Ubff¡±


    Tang Soyeol, who was delivering this information, was pushed away. Namgung Bi-ah was the one who shoved Tang Soyeol aside.


    Tang Soyeol, who was pushed away suddenly, spoke to Namgung Bi-ah while frowning.


    ¡°Sis! Do you know how unfair you¡¯re being!?¡±


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to help you! You should let this pass¡­!¡±


    ¡°Even so¡­ no.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­!!¡±


    What were these two doing?


    As I watched the current situation with confusion, Tang Soyeol let out a fake cough and started to speak.


    ¡°¡­Since you are done, it¡¯s Sis¡¯s turn for her fight.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Maybe she wants you to cheer for her?¡±


    I nced at Namgung Bi-ah after hearing Tang Soyeol.


    Namgung Bi-ah wasn¡¯t looking my way though. More urately, it looked like she was intentionally avoiding eye contact.


    I noticed her slightly reddened ears and couldn¡¯t suppress a smirk.


    ¡°So that¡¯s what you wanted?¡±


    ¡°¡­No¡­¡±


    Yeah, right.


    I thought she didn¡¯t really care about such things, but I guess she did a bit on the inside.


    <b><i> ¡®Even though I literally just beat her little brother up.¡¯</i></b>


    I began to wonder if all older sisters were like this.


    Namgung Cheonjun¡¯splex feelings for his sister made him the real weird one, though.


    ¡°Good luck.¡±


    Despite my short response, Namgung Bi-ah nodded her head, seemingly satisfied.


    Her face was covered by her hair, but her reddened ears gave away her true feelings.


    I didn¡¯t tell her to go win her fight.


    After all, she would win even if I didn¡¯t tell her to.


    ¡­I felt bad for Gu Jeolyub, who was her opponent, but there was little that could be done.


    They were in different leagues.


    I was reminded of Gu Jeolyub¡¯s sobbing face after seeing the bracket.


    I did see them duel each other a few times during our trip.


    Gu Jeolyub couldn¡¯t even touch Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s clothes back then.


    And Gu Jeolyub probably fell in despair after seeing the bracket because he already knew that.


    <b><i> ¡®Though he would also gain some things from this.¡¯</i></b>


    It seemed like this trip wouldn¡¯t only benefit me.


    Namgung Bi-ah might gain some things as well.


    Whether in name or fame.


    She did appear indifferent to such matters, though.


    In my past life, some time after she earned the title of Demonic Sword¡­


    She asked me what that was when I addressed her by that title.


    Namgung Bi-ah was someone who cared even less about the world than I did.


    And in this life, with many things already changed, it seemed that Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s name would spread sooner rather thanter.


    I did happen to hear that there were people who served as her followers.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­But that¡¯s just a false rumor, right?¡¯</i></b>


    That sounded a little scary.


    What even was a follower, for fuck¡¯s sake!¡­ if they did truly exist, I had to wonder what they even did.


    Just the thought of it gave me goosebumps.


    ¡°Young Masterrrr!¡±


    Someone rushed inside, through the barrack entrance.


    It was Wi Seol-Ah, who I barely got to see today.


    Hongwa entered after her and bowed her head to me.


    ¡°We are back.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯rete.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ it¡¯s my fault.¡±


    Hongwa didn¡¯t even give an exnation for their tardiness.


    In essence, it meant that she was willing to ept any punishment.


    <b><i> ¡®Not that I intended to punish her anyway.¡¯</i></b>


    They must have had good reasons for beingte. I heard that Muyeon went along with them.


    As such, if someone caused trouble, it would have to have been Wi Seol-Ah.


    ¡°S-Sis did nothing wrong. Young Master¡­ I got lost¡­ and- ¡°


    As expected, I gave Wi Seol-Ah a bonk on her head as she confessed.


    ¡°Ough¡­!¡±


    ¡°You were sent for errands, but you got lost?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorryyyy¡­¡±


    Judging by her expression, it seemed like she was genuinely remorseful that she had messed up.


    Or maybe she wore such an expression because she felt guilty that Hongwa was getting in trouble because of her.


    I sighed and withdrew the hand that had been poised for a second bonk, before starting to pat Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s head.


    ¡°But that means nothing happened.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±


    I wondered if I could really let this incident slide.


    But when I looked at Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s face, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to scold her any further.


    I felt this with even greater intensity when I considered the fact that I didn¡¯t know if I could even dare toy my hands on this child.


    ¡°Sisss!¡±


    When I let her go, Wi Seol-Ah ran into Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s arms.


    Namgung Bi-ah who seemed to be used to such a reaction, hugged Wi Seol-Ah and brushed Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s hair.


    They looked like sisters in a good rtionship.


    Wi Seol-Ah, who was rubbing her face in Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s arms, suddenly turned her head toward me as if she just remembered something.


    ¡°Oh¡­! Young Master!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Someone was waiting for you outside!¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Someone was waiting for me? Who could it be? Was it Gu Jeolyub? Or Peng Ah-hee?


    There wasn¡¯t anyone who would visit me at such a time.


    Before I could dwell on it further, Wi Seol-Ah told me the answer.


    However, her response wasn¡¯t something I expected.


    ¡°A hobo man!¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    I frowned after hearing Wi Seol-ah.


    It sounded way too absurd.


    I scolded her, telling her not to joke around,


    ¡°Oh! Hello! I am Chuwong from the Beggar¡¯s Sect! Woah woah¡­ I can¡¯t believe I get to meet a famous noble n¡¯s blood rtive¡­! What an honor this is for a poor man like me!¡±


    But just like Wi Seol-Ah said, a hobo really was waiting for me outside.


    This really was an unsatisfactory situation.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 156: What Is This Hobo-Like... (2)

    <b>? What Is This Hobo-Like¡­ (2) ?</b>


    The Beggar¡¯s Sect was a part of the Ten Sect Alliance; a group responsible for safeguarding the Orthodox Faction¡¯s information.


    The Murim Alliance served as the heart of the Orthodox Faction, while the Beggar¡¯s Sect acted as its ears and eyes.


    You might wonder how a single group could have such significant responsibilities.


    It was because the Beggar¡¯s Sect was primarilyposed of hobos.


    That was the main reason.


    Even the city that represented the Central ins, Hanam, had hobos dwelling.


    And these hobos lived off of collecting snippets of conversation and secret tidbits from others.


    Information tended to slip through the cracks whether it was small or not.


    There was a saying that you could collect tiny things one at a time and it would be a mountain one day.


    But all sessful merchants often argued that collecting tiny things would only lead to more tiny things, never a mountain.


    Nevertheless, when these tiny pieces umte endlessly, they could indeed form a mountain.


    And that was exactly the case for the Beggar¡¯s Sect¡¯s collection of information.


    In the world, there was no such thing as useless information.


    One man¡¯s trash was another man¡¯s treasure. The sheer volume of information collected daily was immeasurable.


    As the number of hobos increased in the Central ins, the Beggar¡¯s Sect would be bigger along with it.


    While the Beggar¡¯s Sect may appearckingpared to other groups within the Ten Sect Alliance due to its membership consisting mostly of hobos¡­


    The reason why they could still hold their position as one of the Ten Sect Alliance was that many recognized the immense power of the information they possessed.


    Chuwong spent almost 40 years as a member of the Beggar¡¯s Sect.


    Starting at the age of five, he became the student of the Tamer of Wild Dogs, who was one of the Great Beggars inside the sect, so it had been a long time since he had joined.


    Of course, this fact remainedrgely unknown, but Chuwong was still a talented figure who held a prominent position within the sect.


    <b><i> ¡®Despite knowing that, he¡¯s making me do this trash job for 10 years, that damned old man.¡¯</i></b>


    Ten years had already passed since he became stuck in Hanam.


    His master promised him a promotion afterpleting this job, but it had been a decade since those words were spoken.


    <b><i> ¡®Chuwong, you idiot hobo, you really had no better option than to believe the words of a fellow hobo?¡¯ </i></b>


    Did you know what new members of the Beggar¡¯s Sect were taught when they first joined?


    That all hobos in the world were family and that they must trust each other to survive.


    <b><i> ¡®There isn¡¯t anything more bullshit than that.¡¯</i></b>


    Chuwong, no, even just five years in the Beggar¡¯s Sect- ¡­ Never mind.


    One would figure it out after a year or two.


    That hobos should not trust each other.


    Could you really believe in a truce among people who live solely for today? These are guys who would resort to anything if they were desperate enough.


    <b><i> ¡®I¡¯m the crazy one for believing them. Tsk, tsk.¡¯</i></b>


    <b> ¨C My student.</b>


    <b> ¨C Yes.</b>


    <b> ¨C Hup¡­ I¡¯ll give you the seat of Second Beggar. So, you better¡­ hup¡­ do a good job¡­</b>


    The seat of Second Beggar within the Beggar¡¯s Sect was the third highest position one could have in the sect.


    The third highest position of Beggar¡¯s Sect was known to lead a rtively easy going life.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Easy going life, my ass, especially when I¡¯m just a hobo.¡¯</i></b>


    Chuwong knew the harsh reality of being a hobo better than anyone, so he wasn¡¯t one to be excited about such a position.


    But he put aside those thoughts and focused on the boy standing before him.


    He was the boy who had likely caused one of the most famous incidents in the Central ins today.


    And a martial artist destined to make a name for himself in the near future.


    <b><i> ¡®The kid looks quite scary.¡¯</i></b>


    He looked younger than the members affiliated with the Fifth Beggar under his charge.


    <b><i> ¡®But he¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Such a young boy had managed to surpass that wall.


    The wall that Chuwong himself struggled to ovee.


    Furthermore, he looked extremely skilled in using his body, as if he had already gone through the process of unifying his Qi and body.


    Talent; this terrifying word was hitting him rather hard today.


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    Short words spoken with a rather cold tone came from a young voice.


    ¡°Why did youe to see me?¡±


    There was a brief moment of shock on the boy¡¯s face, but he quickly reverted to his usual expression.


    Although he didn¡¯t appear to be a bully, Chuwong felt such an atmosphere from him for some strange reason.


    However¡­


    <b><i> ¡®¡­This kid?¡¯</i></b>


    The boy didn¡¯t look down on him.


    As such, Chuwong had to fix his opinion of him.


    The Dragons and Phoenixes tournament was mainly for the banquet that gathered many young prodigies so that they could establish connections.


    However, it also held a hidden purpose, which was to rank each n of the Orthodox Faction precisely.


    You could tell this just by observing the banquet.


    Young prodigies were seated based on their n¡¯s power, or the amount of donations they contributed to the Alliance.


    Moreover, they were even given different treatments concerning the arena stage, barracks, and many other things.


    But discrimination was also evident among the blood rtives of noble ns.


    However, if one were to ask Chuwong if that was wrong, he would say no.


    After all, that was how the world was.


    Of course, one may say that they could climb up the ranks and be a new star with solely talent.


    However, that was essentially impossible.


    After all, it was impossible for anyone to possess the talent that surpassed the blood rtives from noble ns who received ample support from their n, unless the gods themselves gave it to them.


    You could tell this just by looking at how the current Dragons and Phoenixes of the Central ins all came from noble ns.


    A miracle was called a miracle for a reason.


    And Chuwong knew this very well.


    It was a given that he would be looked down upon by those born noble ns.


    They were born into their positions and simply took advantage of it.


    However, in Chuwong¡¯s case, he was just a hobo.


    He might have been a student of one of the Great Beggars which granted him a high position within the Beggar¡¯s Sect¡­


    But in front of the noble ns, he was just an ordinary hobo.


    Of course, people might have noticed his affiliation with the Beggar¡¯s Sect due to his presence at the duel, but that didn¡¯t earn him any special treatment.


    <b><i> ¡®Who cares if I¡¯m from the Beggar¡¯s Sect, I¡¯m just a hobo in the end.¡¯</i></b>


    Their efforts to distance themselves from him and the nces they casted, hinted that they didn¡¯t even want to talk to him.


    They were bound to show such reactions in front of a hobo.


    Chuwong had long passed the point of getting hurt by such things though.


    Instead, he even used this as a convenient way to judge others.


    Just like now.


    The Gu n of Shanxi might not be one of the Four Noble ns, but they were a famous n.


    And the boy, Gu Yangcheon, was pretty much confirmed to be the Young Lord of his n, so Chuwong anticipated a rough personality¡­


    ¡®But unlike my expectations¡­¡¯


    His eyes didn¡¯t carry condescension or contempt but rather a sense of boundaries.


    But even that seemed somewhat dim, making it hard for Chuwong to read him.


    Chuwong didn¡¯t encounter many people who left him feeling this way.


    Peng Woojin from the Peng n and the Sword Dragon from Mount Hua were like this as well.


    He wasn¡¯t sure about the Water Dragon as he never met him¡­


    And the Sword Phoenix¡­ Chuwong didn¡¯t want to be reminded of her.


    Chuwong remembered more martial artists from the older generations, rather than the current generation.


    And judging by what position those martial artists from back then held in today¡¯s world¡­


    Chuwong had to rethink his opinion of Gu Yangcheon.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much¡­ but thanks to the performance Young Master Gu showed in today¡¯s duel, the Beggar¡¯s Sect is viewing Young Master Gu in a very very good way.¡±


    ¡°The Beggar¡¯s Sect, of me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course! How could we not be interested in you!¡±


    He did beat the Lightning Dragon like a dog after all.


    Furthermore, the me arts he showed at the beginning of the duel was not something Chuwong could even dare to replicate.


    Chuwong decided to further stroke Gu Yangcheon¡¯s ego.


    ¡°Perhaps you might even be the new Heavenly Dragon- ¡°


    As Chuwong was baiting Gu Yangcheon withpliments, Gu Yangcheon smirked suddenly.


    That was definitely a smile of ridicule.


    ¡°Heavenly Dragon, huh?¡±


    Because of the sudden chilling atmosphere, Chuwong¡¯s back started to drench slightly in sweat.


    Huh?


    Was it because it came out of nowhere?


    <b><i> ¡®If that¡¯s not the case, maybe he¡¯s thinking that I¡¯m only seeing him as a mere Heavenly Dragon due to his arrogance.¡¯ </i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Understandable, reaching the Peak Realm at such a young age could give him such arrogance.¡¯</i></b>


    After all, arrogance often came with confidence and spirit.


    However, that wasn¡¯t what came out of Gu Yangcheon¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that title already belong to Shaolin?¡±


    A slow, cold voice that felt simr to the current season.


    It wasn¡¯t even an assumption.


    But a certainty.


    Chuwong was forced to put on a smile.


    ¡°Hahaha, what are you talking about! What do you mean by Shaolin all of sudden?¡±


    Chuwong didn¡¯t show his shock.


    He had built lots of experience as a hobo, so he was good at concealing his inner thoughts.


    But the turmoil of emotions within him felt as if an earthquake just urred.


    <b><i> ¡®How? How did he know?¡¯</i></b>


    Just like Gu Yangcheon said, the Heavenly Dragon of the next generation had already been decided.


    Only the Murim Alliance, Shaolin, and a select few within the Beggar¡¯s Sect should be privy to that information.


    <b><i> ¡®At least that¡¯s how it should be, but then how does this boy know?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®He didn¡¯t just say that it¡¯s already decided, but he specifically mentioned Shaolin.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®How does he know and how much does he know?¡¯</i></b>


    As Chuwong was staring at Gu Yangcheon, Gu Yangcheon continued to speak with a smirk.


    ¡°Never mind if I¡¯m wrong, though.¡±


    He didn¡¯t really seem to care.


    <b><i> ¡®Why though?¡¯</i></b>


    Chuwong fell deeper into his thoughts.


    The title, Heavenly Dragon, was desired and dreamt of by every young prodigy in the Central ins.


    After all, the title was given to the best of the best.


    And if the boy already knew that someone else was chosen for the title¡­


    <b><i> ¡®Then why doesn¡¯t Gu Yangcheon feel any anger?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Then did you juste here to have a chit-chat?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that, but¡­ ¡°


    Chuwong felt like he was losing his momentum in the conversation.


    With each sentence the boy spoke, it felt like he was slowly taking control.


    It was simple.


    It was just the atmosphere.


    He didn¡¯t say a word and waited for his opponent to speak first.


    He didn¡¯t appear desperate either, as if he didn¡¯t wish for anything.


    And he wasn¡¯t an easy person to talk to, perhaps due to his noble background.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­It feels as if I¡¯m talking to an elder of a noble n.¡¯</i></b>


    That might have been an exaggeration. but that was truly how Chuwong felt.


    Chuwong¡¯s reason for visiting Gu Yangcheon was mainly to see what kind of person Gu Yangcheon was.


    However, he also came to him just out of his own intuition.


    For some reason, the Beggar¡¯s Sect was focusing on the boy named Jang Seonyeon, the son of the Harmonic Sword.


    They must have made a deal with the Murim Alliance.


    <b><i> ¡®Though I don¡¯t know what it is.¡¯</i></b>


    But Chuwong didn¡¯t have any intention to refuse that order.


    He had long resigned himself to living at the lowest point of life and had no grand ambitions of bing a force for good in the world.


    But the thought that came into his mind after seeing Gu Yangcheon was¡­


    <b><i> ¡®I could do a little side mission, couldn¡¯t I?¡¯</i></b>


    This was the good thing about his job.


    That he could find the new star who could outshine everyone, faster than anyone.


    And if the time was right, he could approach them just like he was doing right now.


    Though it would be a problem if the sect found out.


    <b><i> ¡®I have to find a way to live too, you know¡­ ¡®</i></b>


    Chuwong knew that the sect wouldn¡¯t give him anything, regardless of how many years had passed.


    He even told them he was going to find his own way to make a living, but they also prevented him from doing that.


    <b><i> ¡®I¡¯ll just find my own way to put food in my stomach. I¡¯m gonna die of starvation at this rate.¡¯</i></b>


    Chuwong obviously didn¡¯t show this thought outside.


    And Gu Yangcheon, who was staring at Chuwong¡­


    <b><i> ¡®This guy¡­ isn¡¯t he the Hobo Boss?¡¯</i></b>


    He already knew who he was.


    ******************


    The Fighting Dog, Chuwong.


    He was also called the Beggar King.


    When the world started to be gued by demonic humans¡­


    It was obviously disastrous for hobos as well.


    As cmity didn¡¯t spare even the hobos.


    The Beggar¡¯s Sect lived off of collecting information, but they were rtively weak when it came to martial power.


    And it wasn¡¯t like they had any kind of unity either.


    As such, all they did was wait for their deaths.


    They begged for help, but the Orthodox Faction didn¡¯t heed their call.


    They were useless.


    And the Orthodox Faction was already having a hard time saving their own skin.


    They couldn¡¯t afford to help the lives of hobos as well.


    But the Beggar King was a miraculous figure for all hobos.


    He brought together the scattered and hopeless hobos, who were teetering on the edge of death.


    And he also yed a crucial role in stopping the Heavenly Demon during the demonic human onught, with Wi Seol-Ah as the leader.


    He had a good survival instinct.


    It was more urate to call it that, rather than a sense.


    <b><i> ¡®And such a man is in this current state at this point in time.¡¯</i></b>


    The man who had run around just so that he could save one more hobo in my past life, looked just like any ordinary hobo right now.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Although he was a hobo in the future too.¡¯</i></b>


    He was simply a talented hobo.


    I had to think about my next steps as I watched Chuwong speak with a smile on his face.


    <b><i> ¡®I didn¡¯t expect him to approach me so soon.¡¯</i></b>


    I did expect that people would approach me after I beat the living hell out of Namgung Cheonjun, whether they were from the Alliance or the Beggar¡¯s Sect.


    I just didn¡¯t expect it to be this fast.


    <b><i> ¡®Is he acting on his own?¡¯</i></b>


    It certainly appeared that way, at least in my eyes.


    I didn¡¯t know what his intention was, but it seemed like he was interested in establishing a rtionship with me.


    <b><i> ¡®Not bad.¡¯</i></b>


    The Beggar¡¯s Sect was an organization officially recognized by the Murim Alliance themselves.


    Even if the Murim Alliance was rotting inside, they still held significant prestige in the eyes of the world, so I could take advantage of this.


    ¡®Especially if we are talking about the Fighting Dog especially,¡¯


    That man, if I remembered correctly, was the student of one of the Great Beggars.


    Back when he unified all hobos, he said himself that he was officially given the seat of a Great Beggar, so I should correct myself.


    And the staff that Chuwong wielded back then was the treasure of the Beggar¡¯s Sect that the Great Beggars used.


    Which meant that it was beneficial for me to make a good rtionship with this man.


    It also seemed like he wanted something from me anyway.


    However,


    ¡°You said your name was Master Chuwong, correct?¡±


    ¡°No no¡­ Young Master Gu shouldn¡¯t call me a Master. I¡¯m just a beggar who lives on the street¡­¡±


    ¡°We could have a more detailed conversation after the whole tournamentes to an end. I think it¡¯s a bit early to have it now.¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­! Oh no, it seems like I came here in too much of a hurry¡­! Time is the only thing I have, so I, Chuwong, is already grateful that Young Master Gu didn¡¯t reject me.¡±


    He looked like he could offer me a kidney, which made me rather ufortable.


    He wasn¡¯t like this in my past life.


    <b> ¨C ¡­Even if I die, my spirit will not!</b>


    I clearly remembered his appearance as he bit off a demonic human¡¯s ear.


    He seemed rather cool,


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    But I became speechless after seeing his dumb smiling face.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Anyway, instead of now, I should talk with him after the tournament ends if I decide to do so.¡¯</i></b>


    I didn¡¯t have a special reason as to why.


    It was simply because my name after the tournament would hold much bigger value than my current status.


    As such, talking with him now felt like it would be a waste in the future.


    ¡°I¡¯m honored that I was able to talk with you like this¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­Yep.¡±


    Chuwong looked thankful on the surface, but there was likely a hint of disappointment within him.


    Not only did we talk about basically nothing¡­


    But he also probably had the same thought as me.


    He most likely knew that my name would hold a different value after the tournament.


    Moreover, that wasn¡¯t the most favorable situation for the Beggar¡¯s Sect.


    ¡°We will meet again next time for sure.¡±


    I waved my hand after those words.


    When Chuwong saw my hand, he stopped his smile and froze.


    <b><i> ¡®What¡¯s up with him?¡¯</i></b>


    I knew that he was only putting on an act, but I didn¡¯t expect him to break his mask that suddenly.


    Of course, it was only for an instant, before Chuwong immediately went back to his smiling facade.


    Then he grabbed my hand.


    ¡°After the tournament ends, I¡¯ll make sure to visit you again!¡±


    After our farewell, Chuwong walked away but he lowered his head and repeatedly gave me a farewell with each step.


    How long was he nning to do that¡­?


    I couldn¡¯t believe the Beggar King was like that in his younger days. His cool image shattered in my head.


    After sending Chuwong away, I went back inside my barrack.


    It wasn¡¯t too long of a conversation, so it didn¡¯t take much time for me to return.


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    When I entered the barrack, I saw Namgung Bi-ah sleeping with her head resting on Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s knees.


    I then hurriedly ran toward Namgung Bi-ah and woke her up.


    ¡°Ommph¡­¡±


    ¡°You, how can you be sleeping!? You said you had a duel!¡±


    Although my conversation with Chuwong had been brief, enough time had passed that Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s duel should have already started.


    Fucking hell, what kind of crazy person waste to a duel because they fell asleep?


    ¡°Hmmgh¡­¡±


    ¡°Quit talking in your sleep, wake up alrea- ¡°


    ¡°¡­I already finished and came back¡­¡±


    I stopped after hearing Namgung Bi-ah mumble.


    ¡°What?¡±


    I asked again, thinking I had misheard her.


    ¡°The duel¡­ I finished¡­ It¡¯s fine¡­¡±


    But her answer didn¡¯t change.


    She came back after finishing it already? In that short amount of time¡­?


    But then, what about Gu Jeolyub¡­?


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 157: The Thing I Wished To Show You (1)

    <b>? The Thing I Wished To Show You (1) ?</b>


    Once all the duels had wrapped up by nightfall, the quarterfinals came to an end without any problem.


    No, could I even say that it ended without any problem?


    Because the storm that crashed onto me after the duel was rather strong.


    And the duels for this year¡¯s Dragons and Phoenixes tournament had been filled with unexpected twists.


    The first example being Tang Soyeol¡¯s defeat.


    No one expected the Poison Phoenix to lose in the first round.


    After all, many people expected the Lightning Dragon, the Poison Phoenix, and the Snow Phoenix to hold dominance over the tournament, especially since the Sword Phoenix, Water Dragon, and the Sword Dragon were nowhere in sight.


    However¡­


    The Poison Phoenix was eliminated in the first round.


    And the Lightning Dragon couldn¡¯t even touch his opponent¡¯s clothes, ending up coughing up blood in defeat.


    The Snow Phoenix was climbing up thedder as expected, but she wasn¡¯t showing anything too outstanding either.


    The defeats of the prodigies that everyone assumed to be the main casts of this generation¡­


    And the appearances of the new stars¡­


    These new things had certainly stoked the crowd¡¯s excitement.


    <b> ¨C The son of the Harmonic Sword defeated the Poison Phoenix, yeah? I even heard that it wasn¡¯t even a close match.</b>


    <b> ¨C The Poison Phoenix isn¡¯t weak either¡­ But the Alliance Leader¡¯s son, he really showed that he is the son of a tiger.</b>


    <b> ¨C He¡¯s no puppy, that¡¯s for sure!</b>


    Rumors of Jang Seonyeon spread rather quickly.


    There were a few more duels after his fight with Tang Soyeol, but Jang Seonyeon continued to shine, winning every match wlessly.


    His sword skills were unparalleled for someone his age.


    His mastery of the Harmonic Sword¡¯s Sword Art was the proving factor.


    Many people started whispering about how it wouldn¡¯t be long until a new dragon appeared in the world.


    But only a day after that incident¡­


    Just a day after Jang Seonyeon showed his excellence¡­


    A bigger storm exploded in mes. Big enough to almostpletely overshadow Jang Seonyeon¡¯s rumors.


    The Lightning Dragon, who everyone expected to win, was defeated.


    To some unknown boy, no less.


    <b> ¨C The Lightning Dragon vomited blood. I¡¯m telling you. He couldn¡¯t even scratch him.</b>


    <b> ¨C Are we really talking about that Lightning Dragon? I heard that the boy still looks like a young child.</b>


    <b> ¨C Yeah! Oh, the Beggar¡¯s Sect told me to keep this a secret, but- </b>


    <b> ¨C ¡­If someone like you knows the secret, is it really a secret anymore? </b>


    <b> ¨C You sound like you don¡¯t want to hear it.</b>


    <b> ¨C ¡­I-I¡¯m just kidding, do continue.</b>


    The man took a deep breath and resumed speaking.


    <b> ¨C I heard that the boy was said to have ovee his wall.</b>


    <b> ¨C Wall? Is he a thief¡­? Why would he need to ovee a wall?</b>


    <b> ¨C You better not go around saying stuff like that anywhere else¡­ I can¡¯t take you around anywhere because of how embarrassing you are.</b>


    <b> ¨C ¡­What¡¯s with the insult? I simply don¡¯t understand. </b>


    <b> ¨C What do you mean you don¡¯t know when you live in this world¡­! Oveing a wall means that he has reached the Peak Realm!</b>


    When the man shouted out of frustration, those nearby burst intoughter.


    <b> ¨C Stop with your nonsense. You idiot! Bring us rumors that at least make sense! </b>


    <b> ¨C Last time you were talking about some child from a noble n reaching the Third-Rate and being a genius or whatever, but now you are talking about Peak Realm like it¡¯s someone¡¯s pet dog¡¯s name. </b>


    <b> ¨C I, ugh you rotting piece of¡­ I¡¯m being serious!</b>


    The frustrated man continued to argue, saying that it was real, but those around him only chuckled.


    After all, it was preposterous to think that a boy not even in his twenties had reached the Peak Realm.


    <b> ¨C That¡¯s not just impossible for the Heavenly Venerables, but for other great figures of the past.</b>


    <b> ¨C I¡¯m telling you that it really is true¡­ </b>


    <b> ¨C You are being quite funny today, fine, I¡¯ll believe you. So stop being so pissed off and tell me what that boy¡¯s name is.</b>


    The man wanted to explode in anger, knowing his friend didn¡¯t believe him, but couldn¡¯t deny that what he was saying sounded nonsensical.


    Peak Realm, he said. Not even the Ten Sect Alliance had any child who had reached Peak Realm, let alone the Four Noble ns.


    The man let out a sigh and continued.


    <b> ¨C It¡¯s one of the blood rtives from the Gu n of Shanxi. </b>


    <b> ¨C Hmm? I think I¡¯ve heard about that n once.</b>


    <b> ¨C Of course, you did, that¡¯s where the famous Tiger Warrior and Sword Phoenix are from. </b>


    <b> ¨C Oh, right! It¡¯s starting to ring a bell now. </b>


    <b> ¨C They had a male child there? Why didn¡¯t I know that?</b>


    <b> ¨C It¡¯s obvious that you didn¡¯t, since this tournament marks his first appearance in this world. </b>


    <b> ¨C While the rumor of him reaching the Peak Realm might be far-fetched, it seems he¡¯s living up to the reputation of being a son of a tiger, just like the Alliance Leader¡¯s son. </b>


    <b> ¨C If he really did reach the Peak Realm like the rumor suggests, then he¡¯s more like a son of a dragon than a tiger.</b>


    <b> ¨C Right, right! Hahaha!</b>


    The sound ofughter filled the area around them.


    The man who had initiated the conversation was about to die of frustration as his friends wouldn¡¯t believe him,


    Nevertheless, the rumor about Gu Yangcheon was slowly but surely spreading, just like so.


    And the boy, who didn¡¯t pay much heed to the rumors about himself¡­


    ¡°Great job.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Down in just a blow? Can you really call yourself a Gu after that? Maybe you should change your surname, eh? I can¡¯t lift my face due to embarrassment, seriously.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ughhh.¡±


    Was busy scolding someone.


    ******************


    I could clearly see the top of his head as he crouched down.


    As I stared at his ck hair, I could feel his sorrow.


    Fair enough, really. How could he not be sad?


    ¡°Hey, are you crying? Are you?¡±


    ¡°N¡­No.¡±


    ¡°At least say that after you wipe your nose.¡±


    ¡°Honk¡­¡±


    Gu Jeolyub¡¯s sobbing voice was rather hard for me to listen to.


    Why was he crying like a wimp when he was a grown man?


    ¡°What good thing did you even do for you to cry?¡±


    When I spoke with annoyance, Gu Jeolyub shouted back.


    ¡°I¡¯m crying because I didn¡¯t do anything good¡­!¡±


    <i> Pow!</i>


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°How dare you shout! When you did nothing good!¡±


    I went out of my way to visit him in the morning, but Gu Jeolyub was sitting in a corner with a tearful expression.


    I could empathize with him.


    Gu Jeolyub lost to Namgung Bi-ah in yesterday¡¯s duel.


    He must be embarrassed as he was knocked out in a single blow.


    <b><i> ¡®That¡¯s that.¡¯</i></b>


    Someone might ask why I was scolding him when he was likely already feeling down about his defeat. But I had my reasons.


    ¡°You tripped?¡±


    Gu Jeolyub¡¯s shoulders flinched after hearing my words.


    I could not feel any more absurd after hearing what happened duringst night¡¯s duel.


    I expected Gu Jeolyub to lose.


    Which meant that it wasn¡¯t surprising for Namgung Bi-ah to return to my barrack after easily beating him.


    But the problem was, she beat him way too easily.


    Even if Namgung Bi-ah was more skilled than Gu Jeolyub,


    It wasn¡¯t enough of a difference for her to beat him in a single blow.


    If Gu Jeolyub had been focused, he would have at least shed with her a few times.


    He also couldn¡¯t use the excuse of letting his guard down.


    After all, it wasn¡¯t the first time Gu Jeolyub fought Namgung Bi-ah and should have been well aware of her formidable abilities.


    <b><i> ¡®But he tripped?¡¯</i></b>


    Gu Jeolyub was way too tense, freezing up before the duel even began¡­


    And he tripped midway in his attack.


    That was what I heard from Namgung Bi-ah.


    ¡°How can I face anyone after such humiliation?¡±


    ¡°¡­Just likest time, it¡¯s something I did, but why does Young Master-¡°


    ¡°You idiot, I told you it¡¯s because we have the same surname! Do you think our n is that big? Do you think we have hundreds of martial artists like Mount Hua?¡±


    ¡°¡­Do we not?¡±


    ¡°Then how many martial artists with the Gu surname do we have? Do you think they all have that surname?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°You know that, and yet you still lost because you tripped!?¡±


    ¡°Ugahh..!¡±


    For a martial artist, aplete defeat was a crushing humiliation.


    As it signified their inability to put up any resistance in the fight.


    And it was probably worse for Gu Jeolyub as his loss was due to his own mistake.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it because I wanted to- ¡°


    ¡°Are you trying to give an excuse?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you even have one?¡±


    Gu Jeolyub shut his mouth after I pierced him with facts.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t have anything to say.


    His loss was entirely his fault.


    His lips stopped moving¡­


    And Gu Jeolyub hung his head in shame once again.


    Seeing that, I let out a sigh.


    ¡®Thankfully he¡¯s not giving any more excuses.¡¯


    If he said something like he was destined to lose from the start, I would¡¯ve destroyed his ass right here.


    But Gu Jeolyub knew that it was all his own mistakes and didn¡¯t point fingers at others.


    <b><i> ¡®He¡¯s really not that bad, no matter how you look at him.¡¯</i></b>


    If I excluded the fact that the bastard¡¯s grandpa was the First Elder, he really wasn¡¯t that bad.


    I even became curious about what happened to Gu Jeolyub after the First Elder met his end in my past life.


    His talent wasn¡¯t bad and the same applied to his character.


    <b><i> ¡®Should I make him my minion?¡¯</i></b>


    I even thought about bringing him with me to ces if circumstances allowed.


    Although I knew I had neither the time nor the peace of mind to do so.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    He responded in a sob. Hearing this, I adopted a gentler tone.


    ¡°She told me to deliver her words to you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°¡¯I want to fight you for real next time.¡¯ Was what she said.¡±


    Upon hearing my words, Gu Jeolyub raised his head and locked eyes with me.


    Gu Jeolyub¡¯s eyes werepletely swollen and when he lifted his head from its previously crouched position, snot trailed upward from his nose.


    ¡°¡­Wow, you look really pathetic right now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t have to tell him who told me to deliver those words.


    As Gu Jeolyub was well aware that Namgung Bi-ah was the one who said these words.


    ¡°Instead of crying, you should be swinging your sword to ensure the same thing doesn¡¯t happen next time.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This probably didn¡¯t make him feel that much better, but even that side of him wasn¡¯t too bad. His disappointment indicated that he hadn¡¯t given up, even while knowing he would lose.


    ¡°Answer.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ sir.¡±


    ¡°If something like this happens again next time, I¡¯m going to burn your leg off.¡±


    ¡°¡­Y-Yessir!¡±


    Even after saying this, I still felt frustrated, so I delivered one more hit to the crying guy¡¯s head before leaving.


    When I left the barrack, I spotted Namgung Bi-ah waiting outside.


    I hadn¡¯te here with her, so was she waiting for me outside after arrivingter?


    And the way she looked at me seemed strange.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡±


    When I asked with irritation, Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile as she responded.


    ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t say any of those words, you know¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She heard that.


    It was my mistake for not putting up a barrier, assuming everything would be fine. Like she said, Namgung Bi-ah never said that she wanted a real fight next time.


    I just made it all up.


    <b><i> ¡®But she really heard that.¡¯</i></b>


    I was embarrassed. I was caught doing such a pointless thing.


    ¡°¡­I never said that you were the one who said it.¡±


    In the end, I chose the option of running away.


    It¡¯s true, right? I never said that Namgung Bi-ah was the one who said those words.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t going to convince her though.


    After hearing my poor excuse, Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s smile only grew wider.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°What is?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s notpletely¡­ a lie.¡±


    The way she spoke, with that smile on her face, made her look like a flower.


    <b><i> ¡®Did she note for me?¡¯</i></b>


    It felt embarrassing to assume that she had clearlye here looking for me. I was so sure that was the case.


    But it seemed like Namgung Bi-ah came here for Gu Jeolyub.


    ¡°Are you going in now?¡±


    When I asked Namgung Bi-ah if she was going to visit Gu Jeolyub, she shook her head.


    ¡°¡­No, there is no need anymore.¡±


    After those words, she went back to her usual absent-minded expression.


    Since I was done here, I was about to make my way back to my barrack.


    But Namgung Bi-ah, who followed me naturally, suddenly spoke.


    ¡°¡­That was unexpected.¡±


    ¡°What was?¡±


    ¡°¡­I thought you didn¡¯t care about such things¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I want to say.¡±


    It was what I wanted to say to her.


    Since it didn¡¯t make any sense for Namgung Bi-ah to be concerned about someone to the extent of seeking them out.


    And the fact that Namgung Bi-ah woke up this early in the morning to visit Gu Jeolyub, especially when she usually woke up at noon¡­


    It was quite fascinating.


    After hearing my words, Namgung Bi-ah tilted her head in confusion.


    ¡°Is it strange?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it look strange?¡±


    ¡°¡­Why?¡±


    Her inability to understand the situation was rather amusing.


    To be fair, she had always been like this.


    Though she did change a lot by this point in time¡­


    We continued to walk at a leisurely pace, but Namgung Bi-ah seemed like she had more to say.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    I perked up my ears after hearing Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s voice. It¡¯s been a while since I heard her speak so clearly.


    ¡°Were you¡­ nning on doing something for Soyeol?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    I frowned slightly as I didn¡¯t know what she was talking about.


    Doing something for her? Did I tell her that I¡¯d do something for her?


    ¡°She told me that you would ept her request if you face her in the tournament.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    I remembered now.


    I guessed Namgung Bi-ah was talking about back when Tang Soyeol asked me to speak informally to her.


    Did Tang Soyeol tell Namgung Bi-ah that?


    ¡°She simply asked me to speak to herfortably.¡±


    Could anyone even call that a request?


    It sounded more like a casual question in my eyes.


    However, Namgung Bi-ah appeared somewhat dissatisfied.


    After all, the faint smile that had graced her lips earlier had vanished.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­Nothing.¡±


    It definitely didn¡¯t seem like nothing.


    ¡°Do you want something too?¡±


    I asked, just in case.


    Just in case Namgung Bi-ah wanted to ask something from me, just like Tang Soyeol did.


    Thankfully, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case as Namgung Bi-ah shook her head.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ unfair, so I won¡¯t.¡±


    What made her say that it was unfair, just like how Tang Soyeol did?


    It seemed like they just decided everything on their own without asking for my opinion.


    Though it was partly my fault for being reticent.


    ¡°But¡­ maybe I might want something.¡±


    After hearing her words, I responded incredulously.


    ¡°Just say you want something¡­ that¡¯d be better.¡±


    When someone said they might want something, it usually meant they did want something.


    Namgung Bi-ah appeared a bit childish in that moment, her embarrassment evident in her flushed face.


    Then, she started toin, as if reminded of something.


    ¡°¡­You¡­ don¡¯t even duel with me¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t really argue with that.


    I told her that I would, but I almost never did. I didn¡¯t have a particrly good reason for this either.


    It was just that the thought of me dueling Namgung Bi-ah bothered me a little.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Is it because of my memories of the past, or the emotions I¡¯m currently feeling?¡¯</i></b>


    Perhaps it was the guilt that gnawed at me.


    In the end, it waspletely understandable for Namgung Bi-ah to be disappointed.


    Which was why she was speaking to me with such an expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m so- ¡°


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter¡­¡±


    I tried to give her ate apology, but she cut me off midway.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s a request¡­ or a duel¡­¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s gaze bore into me more clearly than usual.


    Her diamond-like blue eyes gleamed brilliantly. Those were also the eyes that I found challenging to look at.


    As those eyes were simr to the ones who looked at me in my arms back then.


    So I didn¡¯t really want to look at them for too long.


    Whether Namgung Bi-ah knew that or not, she didn¡¯t look away and continued to speak with determination.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to dodge it this time.¡±


    My breathing became rougher after hearing her speak so clearly.


    Now I felt like I knew why Namgung Bi-ah went out of her way to participate in the tournament, even though she disliked being in front ofrge crowds.


    Without waiting for my response, Namgung Bi-ah finished speaking and began to walk ahead.


    After a few steps, she turned around and stared at me once more.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    I gasped after seeing Namgung Bi-ah suddenly turn around.


    Namgung Bi-ah had a proud smile on her face as if she knew that she just one-upped me.


    Now she was capable of making such a yful expression.


    With so many changes happening all at once, my heart raced.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah, whose smile disappeared immediately after, whispered quietly.


    Her reaching her hand out toward me was a cherry on top.


    Her beautiful white hand.


    I found myself gazing at her hand for a moment before slowly closing the distance and taking hold of it.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s eyes widened as she didn¡¯t expect me to actually grab her hand.


    Only after that did my previously frozen expression gradually begin to thaw.


    I didn¡¯t really have any particr reason for holding her hand.


    I just thought she might be cold.


    Only that.


    I reassured myself with that thought.


    After returning to my barrack, some time passed and it was now noon.


    And the brackets for the semifinals were announced.


    When I went outside to check the bracket, I saw Tang Soyeol looking at it before me, as I expected.


    However, Tang Soyeol¡¯s expression was frozen.


    And just by looking at her, I could sense the situation.


    Just as I expected¡­


    <strong>¨C Gu Yangcheon of Shanxi¡¯s Gu n vs. Moyong Hi-ah of Moyong n.</strong>


    <strong>¨C Namgung Bi-ah of Namgung n vs. Jang Seonyeon of Taeryung n.</strong>


    The bracket had beenid out like this, after all.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 158: The Thing I Wished To Show You (2)

    <b>? The Thing I Wished To Show You (2) ?</b>


    When the semifinals bracket was revealed, I didn¡¯t react much.


    It was because I was expecting this oue.


    In the semifinals bracket, the Lightning Dragon¡¯s name should¡¯ve been there.


    Or at least that was what everyone else probably thought.


    After all, it was likely that no one expected me toe this far.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Though Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s case is unexpected.¡¯</i></b>


    I didn¡¯t expect that Jang Seonyeon would be facing Namgung Bi-ah.


    I assumed that I would be the one going up against him first, while Namgung Bi-ah would take on Moyong Hi-ah.


    <b><i> ¡®That¡¯d have been a better story for him too.¡¯</i></b>


    Did the Murim Alliance do something behind the scenes for this?


    Or did they have a hidden agenda?


    Because I didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of trust for the Alliance, I had to dig deeper into this.


    ¡°How are you seeing this bracket?¡±


    Tang Soyeol asked me.


    What did she mean by that?


    ¡°I¡¯m seeing it with my eyes.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Tang Soyeol looked at me as if she was offended by my response.


    She seemed like she wanted a different answer, but I unfortunately didn¡¯t have one.


    It wasn¡¯t like I could argue saying that the bracket was shit.


    And I didn¡¯t have a good enough reason to argue with them.


    I looked behind me to where Namgung Bi-ah was standing.


    Namgung Bi-ah, who was with me, was also obviously looking at the bracket.


    <b><i> ¡®She seems unfazed about this.¡¯</i></b>


    She was just looking at it normally.


    And judging by her usual absent-minded expression, she didn¡¯t seem to care that much.


    <b><i> ¡®It would be weirder if her expressions did change, after all.¡¯</i></b>


    Since Namgung Bi-ah knew nothing about Jang Seonyeon, it made sense for her to be indifferent about this bracket.


    I stared at her and Namgung Bi-ah looked back at me.


    When our eyes met, Namgung Bi-ah tilted her head.


    She seemed like she couldn¡¯t understand something.


    Then she approached me with light steps.


    She was close to the point where her hand could have touched me if she reached out.


    ¡°What¡¯s¡­ wrong?¡±


    It was sudden.


    What did she mean by that?


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Your face¡­¡±


    My face?


    I touched my own face in response to herment.


    Was I making some strange expression or something?


    I didn¡¯t believe I was.


    I even thought that I was wearing a rather emotionless face.


    But perhaps, to Namgung Bi-ah, it didn¡¯t seem that way.


    ¡°Why are you worried about me?¡±


    Her words left me frozen.


    What did she mean by that?


    ¡°When have I ever been worried about you?¡±


    ¡°Now¡­ you are right now¡­¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s soft hand brushed past my eye.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ worried about me?¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything back to her when she spoke to me with her eyes boring into mine.


    Funnily enough, I couldn¡¯t.


    All I had to do was just say that I wasn¡¯t worried, but my tongue waspletely frozen.


    <b><i> ¡®Was I worried about her?¡¯</i></b>


    I didn¡¯t even realize it myself.


    And if that was really the case, then what did Namgung Bi-ah see in me to notice that?


    Breaking the silence, Namgung Bi-ah spoke again in a cold tone.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll lose¡­?¡±


    I forced my lips to move, which had been tightly shut.


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    Because of that, my response came out a littlete.


    And Namgung Bi-ah had already interpreted it differently.


    I honestly didn¡¯t think that Namgung Bi-ah would lose.


    Since the only young prodigy who stood a chance against Namgung Bi-ah at the moment was my lunatic of a sister, Gu Huibi.


    But my dyed response had more to do with this uneasy feeling gnawing at me.


    I didn¡¯t know why I was feeling so uneasy.


    This feeling only fueled my frustration and worsened my mood.


    Namgung Bi-ah seemed to have noticed my turmoil.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s fine.¡±


    It was a quiet voice.


    So quiet that only I could hear.


    <b><i> ¡®What is she fine about?¡¯</i></b>


    I swallowed those words down.


    I felt like I shouldn¡¯t say such a thing right now.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­fine.¡±


    It was strange.


    It felt as if she was speaking to me, but not at the same time.


    I only continued to gaze into Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s eyes.


    Only after staring into them for a long time, I began to notice something.


    <b><i> ¡®Is she nervous?¡¯ </i></b>


    Namgung Bi-ah was nervous right now.


    It was harder for me to notice as she wasn¡¯t the type to show such emotion.


    I then asked her while looking at her.


    ¡°Are you fine?¡±


    I didn¡¯t get a response.


    I didn¡¯t know what she was feeling nervous about.


    Because no matter how much I looked at it, it didn¡¯t seem like she was nervous about her fight against Jang Seonyeon.


    ¡°Hand.¡±


    After hearing Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s short response, I carefully grabbed her hand.


    It felt like she was asking me to grab it.


    Indeed, as I grasped her hand, Namgung Bi-ah closed her eyes.


    ¡°Are you nervous?¡±


    I asked, but Namgung Bi-ah slowly shook her head.


    Namgung Bi-ah, who stood still for a while as if focusing on something, withdrew her hand and stepped back a step.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    She already said that three times by now.


    Now I couldn¡¯t help but start to worry.


    Why did she keep saying that she was fine? What was going on in her mind?


    Her unusual behavior prompted me to speak with a light smile on my face.


    ¡°If you aren¡¯t feeling well, do you want to consider forfeiting?¡±


    When I asked her, Namgung Bi-ah shook her head firmly.


    ¡°No.¡±


    She sounded so serious that her usual weak way of talking hadpletely disappeared.


    Had she been able to control it all along?


    As I pondered this, Namgung Bi-ah continued.


    ¡°I¡¯m not forfeiting¡­¡±


    ¡°I figured. I asked just in case.¡±


    Forfeiting in a duel was something that young prodigies hated, to the point that they would die over it.


    They might be fine with losing in a duel, but they would never willingly forfeit.


    That was the pride everyone in that age range had.


    <b><i> ¡®Though I don¡¯t think Namgung Bi-ah cares too much about something like that.¡¯</i></b>


    From time to time, I wanted to look inside Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s head so that I knew what she was thinking.


    And now was a good example of that.


    I wondered what she was thinking right now.


    What thought did she have right now, for her to make that expression?


    <b><i> ¡®She looks like she¡¯s preparing for a war¡­¡¯</i></b>


    I exaggerated a little, but that was how I perceived her to be.


    Namgung Bi-ah stared at me after releasing my hand, and started to move her lips in a hesitant manner.


    It seemed like she had more to say,


    Although I grew impatient, I refrained from pressing her.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Her response was the same asst time.


    But it was also different.


    It sounded like she had something to add this time.


    ¡°So believe in me. Watch me closely¡­¡±


    Her habit of talking without giving any context.


    She didn¡¯t exin what she was referring to, yet she still asked me for such things.


    She really didn¡¯t have any intention of making it easy for me. I guessed I had to interpret it myself this time too.


    ¡°When did I ever not believe in you?¡±


    I might not have openly shown my faith in her, but I didn¡¯t think I had ever doubted her either.


    I didn¡¯t know what Namgung Bi-ah was thinking.


    I was equally clueless about what significance this duel held for her, if it had any at all.


    Wasn¡¯t that understandable, though?


    The Namgung Bi-ah I knew didn¡¯t strike me as someone who aspired to achieve great things in life.


    ¡°¡­So that you could believe me¡­¡±


    Which was even more of a reason why¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what emotion Namgung Bi-ah had while saying those words to me.


    ******************


    Right before the semifinals were about tomence, the spectator seats were even more crowdedpared to the quarterfinals.


    It was because more people came to watch the semifinals.


    And for the finals, even more people would be present,pared to now.


    ¡°Who do you think will win?¡±


    That was the main question that most of the spectators had before the fight.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ That¡¯s way too hard of a question.¡±


    The Lightning Dragon and the Poison Phoenix had already been eliminated.


    It was hard for people to predict who would win, especially when the two candidates were already eliminated.


    ¡°The Snow Phoenix probably?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    It was an unsure reaction.


    The Snow Phoenix of the Moyong n still hadn¡¯t been eliminated, but for some reason, not many believed she would win either.


    ¡°The ones left are the Moyong n, the Gu n, the Namgung n, and the Taeryung n?¡±


    ¡°Only the blood rtives of noble ns remain in this tournament as well. I expected this to happen, but I can¡¯t help feeling a little disappointed.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, Cheon, didn¡¯t you say your child also participated in this tournament?¡±


    Upon hearing the man¡¯s question, the person with the surname Cheon let out a fake cough.


    But someone else responded for Cheon.


    ¡°Hey, you senseless idiot! He got eliminated in the first round! Don¡¯t bring that up, Cheon¡¯s going to feel embarrassed¡­¡±


    ¡°You said that out loud at such a volume¡­ You¡¯re even worse than him.¡±


    ¡°Everyone already knew he wouldn¡¯t make it far. He only got in because of all the donations you made to the Alliance.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to keep poking at my nerves? I¡¯ll return the favor for real.¡±


    ¡°Hey you lots, stop bickering and talk to me, who do you think is going to win?¡±


    ¡°Why bother asking? The son of the Harmonic Sword will obviously win.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Not the Snow Phoenix?¡±


    ¡°This guy is always slow when ites to hearing rumors. Information about the Taeryung n¡¯s son has already spread everywhere.¡±


    ¡°Rumor?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s talk of a new star emerging.¡±


    Rumors were bound to start wherever,


    But it was the merchants who often spread them.


    Merchants always had their ears open.


    It was necessary for them to do so, if they wished to know the flow of the world.


    After all, it was what earned them money.


    Which was why they made donations to not only the Murim Alliance, but also to the Beggar¡¯s Sect, so that they could get information quicker than other people.


    And they seemed to have gotten information early from the Beggar¡¯s Sect as they shared the rumor with others.


    But for Hanam¡¯s middle-sized merchant, Cheon Moonbi, who ran the Cheon shop¡­


    When he heard about the rumor, he couldn¡¯t help but wear a troubled expression.


    Unlike other merchants, Merchant Cheon¡­


    Had already been closely following earlier duels.


    He had watched the quarterfinals closely.


    <b><i> ¡®Which is why they don¡¯t know.¡¯</i></b>


    Merchant Cheon didn¡¯t really listen to them speaking.


    Just like they said, the son of the Harmonic Sword was a very talented figure.


    Not only did he have a striking resemnce to the Alliance Leader with his kind, handsome appearance¡­


    But he also had talent.


    In the quarterfinals yesterday, the son of the Taeryung n achieved victory after easily beating his opponent.


    He really lived up to his reputation as the Alliance Leader¡¯s son,


    But for some reason, Merchant Cheon¡¯s thoughts were drawn to a different figure.


    <b><i> ¡®The blood rtive from the Gu n if I remember correctly.¡¯</i></b>


    The young martial artist, who had a scary expression, with ck hair glowing in a slight red aura.


    The boy who won against the Lightning Dragon.


    His performance was way too impactful for anyone to forget about him.


    Not only did his mes heat up the arena, but they also electrified the spectators in their seats.


    The Lightning Dragon couldn¡¯t even use his full strength and ended up vomiting blood.


    It was none other than the Lightning Dragon from the great Namgung n, who was defeated so humiliatingly like that.


    So how could anyone think the son of the Harmonic Sword would emerge as the victor?


    <b><i> ¡®I¡¯m curious why the rumor about that fight didn¡¯t spread that much.¡¯</i></b>


    Merchant Cheon noticed that rumor about that fight was only starting to spread slowly after the day of the fight.


    This was unusual, as information typically circted rapidly when the Beggar¡¯s Sect was involved.


    And there was no way that a group such as the Beggar¡¯s Sect was slow in spreading information.


    Because of that, Merchant Cheon couldn¡¯t help but think that something was strange.


    ¡°Then do you think the Taeryung n¡¯s child will win this fight too?¡±


    The man, who had been speaking this whole time, asked such a question and everyone who was listening to him nodded.


    ¡°His opponent is from the Namgung n, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? I thought the Namgung n had already been eliminated.¡±


    ¡°I heard there was one more member from that n, I think it¡¯s the older sister of the Lightning Dragon.¡±


    ¡°Namgung n has a female bloodline? That¡¯s the first time I¡¯m hearing about that¡­ How did I not know?¡±


    ¡°Apparently she¡¯s really strong as well, I heard that she beat her opponent in a single blow in the quarterfinals.¡±


    Merchant Cheon saw that fight as well.


    There was no lie there. She indeed won in a single blow.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Though her opponent seemed rather weird.¡¯</i></b>


    Even to someone with limited knowledge of martial arts like him, the fight yesterday seemed odd.


    The guy did something weird with his feet, which led to his defeat.


    <b><i> ¡®There was no way he tripped though.¡¯</i></b>


    Of course, there was no way that a martial artist would make such a mistake while preparing for an attack.


    Maybe it was just a unique art of his own.


    <b><i> ¡®Hmm¡­? Now that I think about it, I think he also had the Gu surname.¡¯</i></b>


    He had the same surname as the boy who won against the Lightning Dragon.


    ¡°Anyway, even if she¡¯s from the Namgung n, the victory will go to- ¡°


    The man who had been talking about Taeryung n¡¯s child like a fan, suddenly stopped.


    And Merchant Cheon couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was off.


    He wouldn¡¯t have cared too much if only the man stopped talking, but everyone around him became silent as well.


    ¡°What¡¯s- ¡°


    Merchant Cheon was about to question what was happening, but when he looked around and saw the collective silence, he, too, fell into a hushed state.


    Someone was climbing up the wide arena stage.


    Her hair flowed beautifully in the wind, resembling expensive silk.


    But her hair was not the only part of her that was stunning; her white skin and her diamond-like eyes seemed to pierce the fabric of reality due to their splendor.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Ho¡­¡±


    It put everyone in awe.


    ¡°Holy¡­shit¡­¡±


    How could a person look that beautiful?


    The woman¡¯s face was so beautiful that it stirred desires in those who weren¡¯t typically desperate.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Why.¡¯</i></b>


    As everyone was in awe staring at her, Merchant Cheon felt that something was strange.


    <b><i> ¡®Why is she differentpared to yesterday?¡¯</i></b>


    Just yesterday, when he watched her fight, she didn¡¯t have that aura.


    While he had thought she was beautiful at the time, it hadn¡¯t been enough to leave asting impression.


    But then, who was that woman standing right there?


    She looked the same, but the aura she radiated was entirely different.


    After all, even the resolve of a seasoned merchant, who had dealt with a variety of people over the years, was on the verge of wavering in the face of her beauty.


    ¡°¡­Beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Namgung has a treasure¡­ If my daughter looked like that, I would¡¯ve hidden her from the world too.¡±


    When she reached the top of the stage, Namgung Bi-ah put her hair behind her neck basking in the attention of the onlookers.


    When her neckline was revealed, people started murmuring even louder, but Namgung Bi-ah paid no heed to such reactions.


    She only calmly took out a hair essory from her pocket and adorned her hair with it.


    A moon-shaped hair essory; it was a gift from the boy.


    Even amidst the numerous spectators, she didn¡¯t smell any horrendous stench that would¡¯ve stabbed her nose.


    Which meant that he was watching her from somewhere.


    This small realization brought her a sense of peace.


    With her preparationsplete, her opponent climbed up the stage as well.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Jang Seonyeon¡­ was it.


    She didn¡¯t know the reason why, but he was a boy who Gu Yangcheon was constantly wary of.


    Gu Yangcheon looked like he was trying to hide this fact, but Namgung Bi-ah was able to notice.


    Jang Seonyeon climbed up to the arena with firm steps and walked toward Namgung Bi-ah.


    Namgung Bi-ah didn¡¯t shrink away.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. I am Jang Seonyeon of the Taeryung n.¡±


    He started off with a respectful greeting. Namgung Bi-ah took a moment to think before responding.


    ¡°¡­Namgung Bi-ah.¡±


    Oddly enough, Jang Seonyeon was a figure that didn¡¯t emanate a strong stench.


    It wouldn¡¯t be entirely urate to say he had no scent at all¡­


    But it was not strong enough to bother her.


    Surprisingly enough, he was the second most tolerable figure for Namgung Bi-ah to be next to after Gu Yangcheon, as he didn¡¯t have too much of a stench.


    However¡­


    <b><i> ¡®¡­I don¡¯t want to be close to him regardless.¡¯</i></b>


    Even if she couldn¡¯t feel the stench from him, she felt bothered for some reason.


    She didn¡¯t understand why, but being near Jang Seonyeon made Namgung Bi-ah uneasy.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you. I had no idea that the Lightning Dragon had such a beautiful sister.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah thought that his kind smile made him look handsome¡­


    But by this point, she preferred fierce eyes over that kind of smile.


    Not that she had ever been particrly fond of that type of smile.


    Jang Seonyeon, too, had many thoughts as he stared at Namgung Bi-ah.


    <b><i> ¡®Namgung n, huh?¡¯ </i></b>


    There was one thing that Jang Seonyeon felt while looking at Namgung Bi-ah.


    <b><i> ¡®Beautiful. Too beautiful.¡¯</i></b>


    Her beauty was difficult to put into words,


    Jang Seonyeon even felt like he had to use Qi to not be charmed by her appearance.


    Though her beauty didn¡¯t reveal how much talent she had.


    <b><i> ¡®I wonder how strong she is.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®The Lightning Dragon and the Poison Phoenix, who I thought would pose the most significant challenge, were defeated by me. so there is no one left who could potentially threaten me.¡¯ </i></b>


    Except for one person.


    <b><i> ¡®Gu Yangcheon.¡¯</i></b>


    Jang Seonyeon struggled to maintain hisposure after being reminded of that name.


    Whenever he was brought up, it got on Jang Seonyeon¡¯s nerves.


    His fishy behavior¡­


    His hostility toward him¡­


    And the way he looked at him; all of them bothered Jang Seonyeon.


    <b><i> ¨C Do you really think that you¡¯ll win? Against that monster?</i></b>


    Peng Woojin¡¯s words from that day continued to haunt him.


    <b><i> ¡®Do I think I¡¯ll win? Don¡¯t make meugh.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Of course I¡¯ll win.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®I am different from him.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®There was no way that I would lose to a guy who had nothing given to him.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Even if he overcame his wall and reached the Peak Realm, it¡¯s all meaningless if he doesn¡¯t have the ¡®energy¡¯ within him.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®The Lightning Dragon may not have been able to use it properly as the energy didn¡¯t fully sink into his body, which was why he lost.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®But I¡¯m different.¡¯</i></b>


    Even his arrogance that seemed to reach the heavens¡­


    <b><i> ¡®It will copse when he meets me.¡¯</i></b>


    That was Jang Seonyeon¡¯s n.


    After that, the top seat would be his.


    <b><i> ¡®Even if I can¡¯t be the Heavenly Dragon.¡¯</i></b>


    Jang Seonyeon knew that he couldn¡¯t get the title of Heavenly Dragon since the Alliance made a deal with Shaolin¡­


    But he was already satisfied with this.


    Starting with this, he would eventually reach the top in the end.


    He was a person capable of doing such things.


    Jang Seonyeon looked at the woman standing in front of him.


    She was more beautiful than anyone he had ever met in his life.


    And he heard that she was engaged to Gu Yangcheon.


    After being reminded of that, Jang Seonyeon smirked inside.


    <b><i> ¡®He should know his ce.¡¯</i></b>


    It seemed like Gu Yangcheon had luck with women who didn¡¯t really fit him.


    After all, she was so beautiful that her beauty alone made Jang Seonyeon desire her.


    However, unlike her sharp eyes, she had a rather absent-minded expression.


    This made Jang Seonyeon wonder if she truly belonged to the Namgung n.


    The aura she put out suggested that she only had one thing on her mind.


    ¡°Semifinals.¡±


    Jang Seonyeon calmly lifted his sword at the judge¡¯s announcement.


    He had to break out of his thoughts and focus.


    <b><i> ¡®I don¡¯t want to use my power too much, so I should end this fast.¡¯</i></b>


    In Jang Seonyeon¡¯s eyes, Namgung Bi-ah had many openings.


    The way she held her sword even made her look like she already gave up.


    <b><i> ¡®What is she up to? I wonder.¡¯</i></b>


    If her n was to let her opponent¡¯s guard down, then she had already failed.


    <b><i> ¡®I never let my guard down.¡¯</i></b>


    Jang Seonyeon started to charge his Qi and focused on Namgung Bi-ah.


    ¡°Namgung n¡¯s Namgung Bi-ah vs. Taeryung n¡¯s Jang Seonyeon.¡±


    The match was about to begin, but Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s posture remained the same.


    She just stood there with her sword pointing down, gazing at Jang Seonyeon.


    <b><i> ¡®Perhaps she already gave up.¡¯</i></b>


    Just as Jang Seonyeon had that thought,


    ¡°Begin!¡±


    The match started and Jang Seonyeon, eager to finish the match quickly, wasted no time.


    As soon as the judge shouted, Jang Seonyeon flowed his Qi and moved.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    No, he tried to move.


    ¡°¡­What.¡±


    But Jang Seonyeon couldn¡¯t move as he wanted to.


    Jang Seonyeon¡¯s sword, charged with his Qi, began to tremble.


    His calm breathing had be disorderly in an instant.


    And his firm legs remained nted in the same spot, as if they were stuck.


    ¡°Huff¡­ Huff.¡±


    He tried to steady his breathing while controlling his Qi, but his sword continued to shake, defying his attempts to calm it down.


    Then, Jang Seonyeon looked at Namgung Bi-ah with a surprised expression.


    <i> Crack.</i>


    Inside his mouth, a harsh cracking sound came from his teeth.


    Of course.


    He had to endure the oppressive aura if he wanted to ovee it.


    Cold sweat trickled down his face, and he felt chills on his back.


    The overpowering pressure that held him in ce.


    <b><i> ¡®It¡¯s over there¡­¡¯</i></b>


    The ce where Jang Seonyeon was looking.


    It was where Namgung Bi-ah stood, her sword pointing downward, just as before.


    Her aura exuded such overpowering pressure that it caused Jang Seonyeon¡¯s body to seize up.


    How was such a thing possible?


    ¡°¡­ing¡±


    <i>!</i>


    He heard a soft whisper, and Jang Seonyeon¡¯s eyes widened.


    His body became tense as this was not what he expected.


    He wondered what she was about to say to him.


    Then, Namgung Bi-ah continued speaking, her gaze fixed on Jang Seonyeon.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you¡­ing¡­?¡±


    These were the words Gu Yangcheon used to say to his opponents.


    As well as the line that Namgung Bi-ah had always wanted to try for herself.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 159: The Thing I Wished To Show You (3)

    <b>? The Thing I Wished To Show You (3) ?</b>


    <i> Step.</i>


    With each step, a wave of Qi surged forth.


    The tingly sensation that could be felt was definitely the result of Lightning Qi.


    And that Qi was so powerful¡­


    That it felt like thunder was striking down near Namgung Bi-ah.


    ¡°<i>Crack</i>.¡±


    Jang Seonyeon clenched his teeth, forcing his frozen body to awaken.


    He had to use a great amount of Qi just so that he could move his body again.


    <b><i> ¡®This? This is my best?¡¯</i></b>


    Jang Seonyeon pointed his sword down and tried to ignore the cold sweat trickling down his face.


    While steadying his breath, Jang Seonyeon looked at Namgung Bi-ah.


    The sword that was pointing down and her rxed expression made her look like she was out for a walk, rather than a battle.


    Her beauty added an air of regality to her appearance¡­


    But her Qi was quite the opposite.


    <b><i> ¡®This is¡­ the Master of Swords?¡¯</i></b>


    That was the Namgung n¡¯s signature skill.


    And it was a skill that warned the opponents of the user¡¯s true power.


    ¡®The Master of Swords¡¯ art of the Namgung n. The overpowering power of the greatest n was emanating from Namgung Bi-ah right now.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­So she really lives up to the Namgung name huh.¡¯</i></b>


    The Namgung n¡¯s Master of Swords art may be considered a Sword Art, but it didn¡¯t require physical sword swings.


    Instead, it infused the user¡¯s Qi with the lightning element, enhancing its destructiveness.


    As if something giant was pressing down on the opponent.


    It felt as though a colossal force bore down upon them,pelling the opponent to kneel and acknowledge the user¡¯s fangs and overpowering presence.


    They didn¡¯t hide their greed to surpass others.


    The title ¡®Master¡¯ was fitting, for it truly demonstrated the user¡¯s self-earned power.


    And this skill was considered a Sword Art because it showed the user¡¯s determination to exhibit their might through the sword.


    The Master of Swords. The presence of the Namgung n that unfolded right before him was horrifying.


    ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t you¡­ing?¡±


    Upon hearing her quiet whisper, Jang Seonyeon¡¯s instinct told him¡­


    That it might end if he didn¡¯t move now, and that he had to reevaluate his current opponent.


    With the Master of Swords active, Namgung Bi-ah began to move gracefully.


    Her steps were so light that it made her look like she was going on a walk,


    But Jang Seonyeon instinctively raised his sword. He felt like he needed to.


    <i> ng-!</i>


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Along with the impact, Jang Seonyeon was pushed away.


    Though they were initially about ten paces apart, Namgung Bi-ah closed the distance to Jang Seonyeon in an instant.


    Sparks flew as their swords shed.


    It was heavy.


    Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s sword, which Jang Seonyeon blocked, was so impossibly heavy for him.


    How could such powere from that thin arm of hers?


    Jang Seonyeon couldn¡¯t afford to think for much longer. He knew that he didn¡¯t have any leisure to.


    Jang Seonyeon charged his Qi.


    <i> Ring-</i>


    A small echo of a sword, this echo wasing from Jang Seonyeon¡¯s sword.


    Jang Cheon¡¯s exclusive skill, Typhoon Harmonic Wave Sword.


    It was a Sword Art that was made by resonating the sword with Sound Arts.


    This was the Taeryung n¡¯s martial art and the skill that gave the current Alliance Leader his title of the Harmonic Sword.


    <b><i> ¡®I can¡¯t use it for long.¡¯</i></b>


    It was a high-ranking skill, so he couldn¡¯t maintain it for a long time.


    Sound Arts required the user to possess a very high proficiency with their Qi, to begin with.


    And the fact that Jang Seonyeon could use such a difficult skill at a young age showed his genius talents.


    It required him to use a reckless amount of Qi while swinging his sword when it was already hard to maintain it even without the addedplexity of movement.


    Which inevitably slowed down his sword swingspared to his usual speed.


    Of course, Sound Arts had its merits as it had the capability to unbnce the opponent,pensating for the decreased speed.


    With more time, he would fix this w as he progressed.


    In the future, it would be natural for him to maintain this skill, while also using his sword like it¡¯s nothing. That¡¯d be more likely once the energy received from the baptism had fully merged with his body.


    With these abilities, Jang Seonyeon should have easily outmatched any other young prodigies.


    That should¡¯ve been the case, but-


    <i> Swish!</i>


    The deadly point of the sword brushed past Jang Seonyeon¡¯s hair.


    Some of his hair fell down onto the ground. Jang Seonyeon knew that he was in an urgent situation.


    It was more problematic as the sword lunged at him once again.


    <i> Zap-!</i>


    When the Lightning Qi exploded following her attack, Jang Seonyeon took a step back.


    <b><i> ¡®Damn it.¡¯</i></b>


    Whether he used his Sword or Sound Arts, Jang Seonyeon couldn¡¯tnd a single blow on that girl.


    Her horrifying pressure ensnared Jang Seonyeon¡¯s feet, forcing him to evade her relentless assaults.


    He couldn¡¯t rely on his usual sword techniques.


    But what about that girl?


    <b><i> ¡®She could move at such speed, even while maintaining that?¡¯</i></b>


    Jang Seonyeon couldn¡¯t understand.


    As he had to sacrifice his own speed to maintain his skill.


    Jang Seonyeon felt like he knew, after experiencing the Master of Swords for himself. For her to use that skill, she had to use more Qi than him.


    Moreover, she needed to have an even more detailed control of it as well.


    <b><i> ¡®Despite that,¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®She is still able to swing her sword at such speed?¡¯ </i></b>


    Jang Seonyeon couldn¡¯t believe it.


    But the proof was right in front of his eyes.


    <i> ng-! ng!</i>


    Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s attacks didn¡¯t stop as she had no intention of letting him counterattack. She disyed no fatigue whatsoever.


    Her enhanced Lightning Qi was so powerful that it felt as though each sh would burn his sword,


    And he felt like he was going to lose consciousness every time he blocked her attack.


    In the end, Jang Seonyeon focused intensely, channeling all of his Qi at once. Just as Namgung Bi-ah closed in on him,


    <i> Ring!</i>


    His sword echoed loudly. This should slow her down.


    He had to use way too much Qi for this, though.


    Nevertheless, he had to change the flow of the battle.


    After all, he saw no other way to continue at this rate.


    <b><i> ¡®I¡¯ll first make her stop, and gain some dista- ¡®</i></b>


    <i> m-!</i>


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    A heavy impact struck his chest. Jang Seonyeon let out a groan and rolled on the ground shortly after.


    Jang Seonyeon assumed that she wasn¡¯t going to be able to break through his Sound Arts.


    But Namgung Bi-ah had effortlesslye through it andnded a punch on his chest.


    ¡°Cough¡­ Cough¡­!¡±


    After a moment, Jang Seonyeon finally managed to get up, and he proceeded to look around.


    It was to see where Namgung Bi-ah was located.


    He intended to block her next attack if she continued her assault, but contrary to his expectations¡­


    Namgung Bi-ah was standing still.


    <b><i> ¡®Is she not continuing her attack?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®But then what about just now?¡¯</i></b>


    Jang Seonyeon recalled the recent events.


    <b><i> ¡®Did my skill not work?¡¯</i></b>


    That was impossible.


    He was certain that his skill had been utilized sessfully.


    But then how¡­?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Then, Jang Seonyeon noticed Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s expressionless face.


    Blood had started to trickle down her mouth.


    Jang Seonyeon realized then.


    His attack had indeed worked, but Namgung Bi-ah had forced her way through it. How was that possible?


    Her head and body should have been affected.


    <b> ¡®Just like the Poison Phoenixst time, it should¡¯ve made her vomit blood and fall to the floor, especially considering how she didn¡¯t know that I was preparing this attack.¡¯</b>


    But Namgung Bi-ah was standing still like it didn¡¯t affect her, casually wiping the blood off her face with her hand.


    She didn¡¯t even let out a groan.


    Nor was she frowning in pain.


    The Master of Swords art remained in effect, and Namgung Bi-ah gazed down on Jang Seonyeon.


    There was no arrogance in her eyes.


    Only peace.


    It looked like a calmke with nothing happening there.


    She was so beautiful and glorious that it felt like a pearl was made into human form.


    That appearance of hers exuded dignity.


    <b><i> ¡®So that¡¯s what the Namgung n is.¡¯</i></b>


    And when such a thought passed through his mind, Jang Seonyeon bit his lips.


    To the point that it drew blood.


    <b><i> ¡®I can¡¯t win at this rate.¡¯</i></b>


    He had to admit it. That winning against the girl before him seemed nearly impossible.


    Which was why¡­


    He had to use a different method.


    ******************


    How long had it been since the fight started?


    Probably not very long in real time.


    After all, there had not been too many shes between the two.


    However, the silencested for an extremely long time. The fact that all these people kept their mouths shut and were watching in silence signifies just how shocking the situation was.


    Finally, someone spoke, breaking the silence.


    ¡°There¡¯s¡­ no way.¡±


    He spoke in shock.


    This was only the beginning.


    As others began to speak as well.


    ¡°That right now, that¡¯s the Master of Swords, she¡¯s using it like an expert, even when the Lightning Dragon couldn¡¯t dare to¡­¡±


    ¡°The way she moves her sword, it¡¯s like she¡¯s dancing¡­ She is way too beautiful.¡±


    If you were to ask anyone in the Central ins if they knew about the Namgung n, they would all say yes.


    The Namgung n was so well-known that even those who live in remote mountains or caves would have heard of it.


    And the skill of their n, the Master of Swords, was equally well-known.


    After all, only this skill could manifest such overwhelmingly destructive power.


    Not only did it require physical training, but it also required a certain martial realm so that they could have full control over their Lightning Qi.


    Those were the requirements for mastering the n¡¯s art.


    While it might not sound too difficult just by hearing about it,


    It¡¯s no easy feat to reach that level. The teachings were only passed down to the n¡¯s blood rtives.


    Thus, it was a challenging skill to acquire.


    And it was pretty much impossible to reach that point with average talent.


    Namgung Cheonjun was a good example of that.


    Even Namgung Cheonjun, who was widely considered a genius, had only recently begun to tap into his Lightning Qi and wouldn¡¯t dare to attempt using the Master of Swords.


    But then, what about Namgung Bi-ah?


    <b><i> ¡®She¡¯s been using it ever since we first met.¡¯</i></b>


    I recalled the first moment I met her after my regression.


    It was during my trip to Sichuan when I encountered a lost Namgung Bi-ah.


    The energy she emitted when she mentioned she came from the Namgung n was definitely the Master of Swords.


    It meant that she was close to perfecting that form ever since we first met.


    ¡°Sis is so cool¡­¡±


    Tang Soyeol was next to me, watching the fight with excitement.


    Wi Seol-Ah, who was also next to me, nodded in agreement.


    Even for me, Namgung Bi-ah, with her overwhelming presence as she looked down on Jang Seonyeon, was undeniably impressive.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­She really let loose.¡¯</i></b>


    It made sense, as Namgung Bi-ah broke free from the constraints she had ced upon herself.


    Just before ascending to the arena stage, Namgung Bi-ah asked me if she could dispel the energy that was blocking her.


    She was referring to the Qi that lowered her presence.


    I taught it to her because she looked ufortable putting on a mask every time we went out.


    <b><i> ¡®I gave her an extremely brief exnation and demonstrations, but she grasped it immediately.¡¯ </i></b>


    It was utterly absurd.


    After all, it took me forever just to learn that one trick.


    I had to admit that she had talent. It was scary how there were too many geniuses in the current generation of the Central ins.


    And then, there was me, who had rotted away in that world back then.


    But had I improved now?


    I still couldn¡¯t say for certain.


    Thinking about it now, the Demonic Sword was a monster.


    <b><i> ¡®She was strong enough to destroy and erase her own n single-handedly, after all.¡¯</i></b>


    Even if the Lord of Heaven wasn¡¯t there, the fact that she was able to destroy a n all by herself was all the proof needed.


    She was different from me, who had to get Demonic Qi and demonic skills from the Heavenly Demon, while also having to spend a long time in the Abyss to be a monster myself.


    Because while the Demonic Sword had demonic Qi, she never received any demonic arts from the Heavenly Demon.


    Then what for? Why had she chosen to be a demonic human?


    I asked her this question repeatedly out of curiosity.


    Though the Demonic Sword never really gave me a satisfying answer every time I asked her.


    <b><i> ¨C A peaceful life.</i></b>


    She only repeated that same answer.


    ¡°Sis¡­ she¡¯s much stronger than before.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but sympathize with the shock Tang Soyeol was feeling.


    She was way beyond my expectations.


    While I knew she was strong and had some knowledge of her martial realm¡­


    Namgung Bi-ah turned out to be a much stronger person than I expected.


    ¡°Sis Bi-ah is so cool!¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah eximed with enthusiasm, to which I simply nodded without saying anything.


    <b><i> ¡®Yeah.¡¯</i></b>


    I didn¡¯t say that out loud this time. I felt embarrassed for some reason¡­


    About the fact that I was worried about her.


    However, Namgung Bi-ah was pushing back Jang Seonyeon with a supremely overpowering presence.


    There was one dangerous moment when she was struck by Jang Seonyeon¡¯s skill¡­


    But Namgung Bi-ah endured it.


    Could it be said that she possessed exceptional mental fortitude?


    Because her inside was probably still in utter turmoil right now.


    Her Qi must be rampaging wildly due to the damage she took, but Namgung Bi-ah showed no signs of struggling to maintain her skill.


    Which meant that she was skillfully controlling her wild Qi with precision.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­She¡¯s crazy, for real.¡¯</i></b>


    She had effortlessly surpassed the levels of most young prodigies.


    Jang Seonyeon too, had quite the talent.


    I hate to admit it, but the fact that he was a skilled martial artist, both presently and in the future, didn¡¯t change.


    After all, he wouldn¡¯t have been capable of such feats without innate talent.


    <b><i> ¡®I wonder what kind of expression he¡¯s making.¡¯</i></b>


    My gaze wasn¡¯t directed toward the arena but rather at a high point in a nearby building.


    It was where the important people of the Murim Alliance were.


    I couldn¡¯t see them, but the Alliance Leader would obviously be there and there was a good chance that Shaolin¡¯s Chief Abbot was there as well.


    I thought about using my Qi to get a closer look at them, but I stopped.


    Because it would be problematic if I was caught doing that.


    <b><i> ¡®Is his expression souring or is he being entertained?¡¯</i></b>


    I didn¡¯t care whichever it was.


    Though I did prefer it to be the former.


    <b><i> ¡®I¡¯m also a bit disappointed I couldn¡¯t beat him up myself.¡¯</i></b>


    I wanted to break his arm or leg, but I guessed this was also fine.


    Since I¡¯d get rid of him myself in the future anyway.


    ¡°She told me to believe in her.¡±


    I didn¡¯t really know what Namgung Bi-ah meant when she said those words to me.


    But now I felt like I understood a bit more.


    <b><i> ¡®I think I can rx a little now.¡¯</i></b>


    She wouldn¡¯t trip like the dumb Gu Jeolyub, who messed up his movements during his attack.


    Nor would she let her guard down like a wimp and roll on the ground as Namgung Cheonjun did.


    She had full control of the fight and in my eyes, the fight wouldn¡¯t drag on much longer.


    All I needed to focus on at the moment was how I would handle my own fight against Moyong Hi-ah-


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Right as I was lost in thought, I suddenly looked towards Jang Seonyeon.


    My instinct was telling me to do so.


    <i> Thud!</i>


    The sound I heard after, was of someone rolling on the ground.


    It all happened in an instant.


    Jang Seonyeon, who was previously on the ground, had now stood up and Namgung Bi-ah, who rolled on the ground a few times, also rose up right away.


    Namgung Bi-ah was covering her nose while looking at Jang Seonyeon in a shocked expression.


    ¡°What just¡­ happened?¡±


    Tang Soyeol, who was watching, had the same expression as Namgung Bi-ah.


    I couldn¡¯t respond to Tang Soyeol at the moment.


    It was flinching.


    The energy that was inside my abdomen.


    I wondered what the hell was moving around so much.


    But then, I quickly realized it was the unknown energy I absorbed from Namgung Cheonjun that was going wild.


    The amount of the energy was rather little, so my me Qi was almost done devouring it.


    Despite that, the energy was rampaging with great power. Far stronger than I could have ever anticipated.


    It became abundantly clear to me at that moment.


    ¡°That bastard.¡±


    That it was Jang Seonyeon¡¯s fault that the energy inside me was going wild.


    Unintentionally, I clenched my fist.


    And the energy responded by growing even more intense.


    The same energy that was inside both my body and Jang Seonyeon¡¯s.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 160: The Thing I Wished To Show You (4)

    <b>? The Thing I Wished To Show You (4) ?</b>


    <b><i> ¡®¡­What¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    After finally managing to fix her posture, Namgung Bi-ah thought as such in utter bewilderment. What was going on?


    <i> Drip.</i>


    Blood trickled down her mouth once more.


    Namgung Bi-ah wore a rare frown on her face.


    It seemed like she lost control of her Qi due to the overwhelming impact on her body.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­I couldn¡¯t see it¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Whatever the attack was, Namgung Bi-ah couldn¡¯tprehend how Jang Seonyeon had managed tond a blow on her.


    Her first priority was to regain control of her Qi before pondering any further.


    However¡­


    <b><i> ¡®¡­!¡¯</i></b>


    Namgung Bi-ah covered her nose before she could wipe the blood off her face.


    It was because she smelled a horrible stench.


    <b><i> ¡®Why¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    She couldn¡¯t understand.


    Even just earlier, she was barely able to smell any stench.


    Like always, she looked around.


    To see if he was near her.


    Among the spectators, Namgung Bi-ah quickly spotted Tang Soyeol, Wi Seol-Ah, and the person she had been thinking about.


    And he was staring at Jang Seonyeon with wide eyes.


    As if he was very shocked.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­He¡¯s here¡­ but then why?¡¯</i></b>


    He was near her¡­


    And at this distance, the stench should not have been so potent¡­


    <b> ¡®But then why¡­? Why can I smell the stench?¡¯</b>


    ¡°Where are you looking?¡±


    <i> -!</i>


    Namgung Bi-ah moved her body instinctively.


    <i> sh-!</i>


    Along with the sensation of something shing her cheek, blood spattered.


    <b><i> ¡®The sword¡­!¡¯</i></b>


    Namgung Bi-ah immediately tried to regain control of her Qi to prepare the Master of Swords again¡­


    <i> Ring-!</i>


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    But Jang Seonyeon was faster.


    Namgung Bi-ah, who was in close proximity to the sword resonance, began to experience pain coursing through her body.


    Her Master of Swords then copsed and the Qi she had been charging dispersed.


    And in that moment, when she became vulnerable¡­


    Jang Seonyeon seized the opportunity.


    <i> m!</i>


    Along with the impact she felt around her abdomen, Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s body was sent flying.


    ¡°Agh¡­!¡±


    Although she had sessfully defended against the attack by barely managing to channel her Qi, it still had an impact on her.


    <i> Spatter! </i>


    She barely managed to get back to her feet after faltering.


    And blood continued to trickle from her mouth.


    After gaining some distance, Namgung Bi-ah had to calm her Qi.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­It¡¯s strange¡­¡¯</i></b>


    He was much faster than at the beginning of the fight and his blows were heavier.


    Almost as if he had just be a different person.


    The Jang Seonyeon she had faced earlier definitely had threatening attacks, but he didn¡¯t seem talented enough to use his attack to its fullest potential.


    This meant that he stillcked experience.


    Compared to other people Namgung Bi-ah faced, he was definitely talented, but whenpared to other talented people she faced, he didn¡¯t really stand out either.


    <b><i> ¡®But what about now?¡¯</i></b>


    He feltpletely different.


    His martial strength felt like it had ascended to a whole new realmpared to before.


    ¡°I do feel sorry for you.¡±


    Jang Seonyeon stared at Namgung Bi-ah as he spoke.


    Perplexed, Namgung Bi-ah furrowed her brow, prompting Jang Seonyeon to exin further.


    ¡°I¡¯m not used to it yet, so I didn¡¯t want to use it if possible.¡±


    <i> Ring¡­</i>


    His sword continued to resonate.


    To Namgung Bi-ah, it sounded like a roar.


    What did he mean by not being used to it?


    His attack?


    Or was there something else he was referring to?


    Jang Seonyeon smiled as he stared at the confused Namgung Bi-ah.


    ¡°I never imagined I would use it in this fight, but it happened.¡±


    When Jang Seonyeon took a step forward, Namgung Bi-ah quickly called forth the Master of Swords.


    Jang Seonyeon¡¯s expression shifted to surprise.


    ¡°¡­Your body must be in excruciating pain. That is very respectable, Lady Namgung.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah couldn¡¯t shake off a chilling feeling as Jang Seonyeon addressed her.


    However, her body wasn¡¯t in a good condition as Jang Seonyeon said.


    Even now, she was shaking while her Master of Swords barely managed to maintain itself.


    This was also probably because of the stench she was now smelling.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­I feel like I¡¯m going to puke.¡¯</i></b>


    It dawned on her.


    That the stench wasn¡¯ting from Jang Seonyeon.


    Instead, it felt like the same stench that had dissipated after Gu Yangcheon¡¯s appearance was alling back to her once again.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Why¡­¡¯</i></b>


    She couldn¡¯t exin why she felt this way.


    It made her world feel sick and dark.


    She was stepping back into the hell she had once lived whole life in.


    She covered her nose, but the stench didn¡¯t go away.


    The pain was excruciating.


    Why was this so painful?


    She lived with it her whole life, but it now felt more challenging than she remembered.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­I want to run away.¡¯</i></b>


    She wanted to flee right this instant.


    She wondered if the stench would go away if she ran into his arms since he wasn¡¯t too far away.


    The pain had driven her to consider such desperate measures.


    But even so¡­


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah summoned her resolve.


    She hadn¡¯t said those words to him just to show him acking performance.


    <b><i> ¨C Believe in me.</i></b>


    She didn¡¯t say that to him for no reason.


    She didn¡¯t like his eyes looking at her with worry.


    Since the incident at Mount Hua, this had been a recurring thought in Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s mind.


    <b><i> ¡®I hate my ipetence.¡¯</i></b>


    It was a thought she had never entertained before in her life, but it had started to creep intely.


    She remembered back then when she had been utterly useless.


    She could only watch his back with a broken arm while unable to do anything herself.


    She hated herself for making him worry about her.


    His worry and care were a source of happiness for her.


    Happiness.


    That was the first emotion Namgung Bi-ah understood fully.


    She was happy when next to him.


    She was able to sleep well and breathe easily near him.


    She liked going on a slow walk while enjoying the view.


    She only learned thister, but she learned that she liked such a thing only thanks to him.


    Because when she closed her eyes, she no longer envisioned nightmares but warm,forting thoughts.


    Namgung Bi-ah decided that this was happiness.


    Which was why she couldn¡¯t give it up.


    She didn¡¯t want to be next to him while remaining so ipetent.


    <b><i> ¡®Can I really be a helpful person to him, if I can¡¯t even live without him?¡¯</i></b>


    Namgung Bi-ah didn¡¯t think so.


    He wouldn¡¯t want such a useless person next to him.


    Which was even more of a reason why she couldn¡¯t be such a person.


    Namgung Bi-ah had to show that she was a person capable of standing up for herself.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Jang Seonyeon uttered.


    It was because Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s sword was pointing at him once again.


    ¡°Do you not have any intention of forfeiting?¡±


    He would¡¯ve preferred for her to forfeit.


    He didn¡¯t want to use his power any further.


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t even expect that he would use it in such a pathetic tournament like this one.


    <b><i> ¡®I didn¡¯t even think I would use it against the Lightning Dragon.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®But I can¡¯t believe there are two people who broke my expectations.¡¯</i></b>


    Jang Seonyeon felt a little annoyed as it felt like Peng Woojin¡¯s sarcastic remarks were bing true.


    <i> Clench.</i>


    He clenched his hand tighter around his sword.


    Inside his hardened body, his Qi and the newfound energybined to create an explosive force.


    Jang Seonyeon took a look at Namgung Bi-ah.


    Her face was stained with blood and her hair was messed up.


    Moreover, after rolling on the ground a few times, there was dust on her skin.


    Despite her disarray, Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s eyes seemed calm and determined.


    It was as if he was looking at the Poison Phoenix once again.


    The green haired girl was like that too. Jang Seonyeon couldn¡¯t understand why.


    Why wouldn¡¯t they fall in despair?


    Why wouldn¡¯t they just run away?


    Why did they refuse to feel fear while standing in front of an unscble wall?


    <b><i> ¡®It¡¯s annoying.¡¯</i></b>


    Jang Seonyeon became annoyed every time he faced an opponent who clung to their martial artist¡¯s pride.


    Trying to maintain their dignity as the Orthodox Faction when the faction had already been rotting away couldn¡¯t seem more sickening than it already was to Jang Seonyeon.


    <b><i> ¡®You still dream of something without realizing the reality?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®What will you achieve by doing that?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®How disgusting.¡¯</i></b>


    He wasn¡¯t saying that to them, but himself.


    He longed to stand above thousands, so he couldn¡¯t afford to delude himself.


    He just felt jealous.


    Because they looked more impressive than him, who chose a different path after being crushed by the wall that stood in front of him.


    <b><i> ¡®Don¡¯t rot away.¡¯</i></b>


    He put aside his futile thoughts.


    He needed to remember that he was the chosen one.


    Jang Seonyeon approached Namgung Bi-ah.


    <b><i> ¡®If she won¡¯t give up, then I¡¯ll just make her.¡¯</i></b>


    He wasn¡¯t used to his own increased speed.


    Nevertheless, he swung his sword. Lightning Qi formed a barrier to defend his attack, but Jang Seonyeon¡¯s sword broke through the Qi barrier as if it was cutting paper.


    <i> ng-!</i>


    A loud shing sound echoed when the two swords met.


    It was a clean sound, but the resulting Qi explosion was anything but.


    The shock wave radiated everywhere.


    Namgung Bi-ah couldn¡¯t withstand the impact and began to tremble.


    Jang Seonyeon, who had no intention of relenting, didn¡¯t stop his attacks.


    <i> ng! ng!</i>


    His body, now fueled by the energy, moved faster and became more destructive, and his sword resonance ensnared his opponent.


    <b><i> ¡®A little faster.¡¯</i></b>


    As he got more used to the energy, Jang Seonyeon became faster.


    The same would apply to his power as well. The sound of his sword shing through the wind getting rougher was proof of that.


    However¡­


    <b><i> ¡®Why.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Why won¡¯t it reach her?¡¯</i></b>


    <i>m-!</i>


    When he stomped the ground, a Qi wave pushed out forward.


    <i> Ring!</i>


    His sword resonated along with it.


    <i> Clklklk!</i>


    And his sword, which was shing with hers, showed its fierce fangs.


    But even so¡­


    <i> ng-!</i>


    Jang Seonyeon¡¯s sword still couldn¡¯t reach Namgung Bi-ah.


    ¡°¡­How?¡±


    He said this out loud without realizing it himself.


    Jang Seonyeon couldn¡¯t understand this strange situation unfolding before him.


    He possessed not just speed over her, but power as well.


    <b><i> ¡®There is no way that I¡¯d be pushed back with me using the energy, but then why can¡¯t I break through?¡¯</i></b>


    Despite his attempts to break through with swift strikes, Namgung Bi-ah managed to block each one.


    <i> Ring¡­</i>


    Jang Seonyeon widened his eyes after hearing a sudden sound. It was a clear sword resonance.


    He quickly checked his sword, but the sound wasn¡¯ting from his weapon.


    <i> Ring¡­</i>


    It was a faint yet clear and precise sound.


    There was no mistake. This wasing from Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s sword.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Sword Resonance?¡¯</i></b>


    The sound that pierced his ears differed from the artificial sword resonance that Jang Seonyeon made himself.


    Rather, it was true sword resonance, achievable only when a swordsman reached a certain realm and became one with their weapon.


    <b><i> ¡®But why did she wait until now to disy sword resonance?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Did she have something hidden?¡¯ </i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®But isn¡¯t it way toote for her to use it now?¡¯</i></b>


    The current Namgung Bi-ah looked like a mess after blocking numerous of his attacks.


    She was bleeding from her nose and her hand since she couldn¡¯t block all the impact.


    However, mes of determination still burned in her eyes.


    Namgung Bi-ah actually looked calmer than before.


    And Jang Seonyeon couldn¡¯t tolerate that.


    ¡°Why are you still standing?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Give up. There is nothing good for you to keep on fighting.¡±


    No response came back from her. Instead, Namgung Bi-ah raised her sword once again after hearing Jang Seonyeon.


    <i> Ring!</i>


    Her sword resonated even clearer than before.


    It sounded as if she was telling him that the fight was far from over.


    Seeing her determined stance, Jang Seonyeon clenched his teeth and mustered all his energy.


    <i> Ring!</i>


    Jang Seonyeon¡¯s sword echoed along with hers, but the quality of the sound was differentpared to Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s.


    He didn¡¯t like this one bit.


    <b><i> ¡®Why won¡¯t my sword make that sound? I should be far superior.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®I am the chosen one, but then why?¡¯ </i></b>


    ¡°¡­No misceneous thoughts.¡±


    A sudden voice startled Jang Seonyeon out of his thoughts.


    It was Namgung Bi-ah, speaking after a long silence.


    ¡°¡­Focus.¡±


    Jang Seonyeon initially thought that she was addressing him¡­


    But Namgung Bi-ah was talking to herself.


    <i> Ring!</i>


    Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s sword echo gradually grew louder.


    ¡°¡­I can do it.¡±


    She spoke.


    As if she was focusing on something.


    Then, Jang Seonyeon finally noticed something about Namgung Bi-ah.


    Her eyes seemed determined¡­


    But it wasn¡¯t him that Namgung Bi-ah was looking at.


    Instead, it looked like she was focusing on something else entirely.


    <em><b>Enlightenment.</b></em>


    Yes.


    Namgung Bi-ah was in the process of enlightenment.


    ¡°¡­You dare¡­¡±


    <b><i> ¡®Is she using me to obtain enlightenment?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®And in the middle of a duel, no less?¡¯ </i></b>


    <i> Sssss!</i>


    A haze started to form on Jang Seonyeon¡¯s shoulders.


    The light blue haze looked beautiful.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I¡¯d have to go this far.¡±


    The Meteor decided to call this Divine Qi.


    This power was bestowed only upon those chosen by heaven, making the name fitting.


    A blue haze began to envelop Jang Seonyeon¡¯s sword.


    The haze looked beautiful, but the power inside was dense and destructive.


    ¡°Do not regret it¡­¡±


    <b><i> ¡®You caused all of this to happen.¡¯</i></b>


    Jang Seonyeon raised his sword and charged toward Namgung Bi-ah.


    Namgung Bi-ah, too, slowly began to move.


    With her light steps, her sword followed the flow of her Lightning Qi.


    There wasn¡¯t much Qi put into her sword, nor was the Master of Swords active¡­


    But Namgung Bi-ah fearlessly charged at Jang Seonyeon.


    Then the two swords shed with each other.


    Light formed in an instant inside the arena. Only light, without any noise.


    When the light that filled the whole arena disappeared¡­


    Only silence remained on top of the arena stage.


    Their sh happened in an instant and the result was already evident.


    The judge, after ensuring that the battle had reached its conclusion, raised the hand of the victor and shouted.


    ¡°¡­Victory goes to Jang Seonyeon.¡±


    Jang Seonyeon stood triumphant¡­


    While Namgung Bi-ahy unconscious on the ground.


    <i> ¨C Woaaahhhh!</i>


    The spectators erupted in loud cheers, breaking the silence.


    But Jang Seonyeon remained motionless, lost in his thoughts.


    Jang Seonyeon suddenly felt a presence behind him and slowly turned around.


    Then he saw someone carrying Namgung Bi-ah who lost consciousness.


    It was a boy with ck hair wearing a red uniform.


    Gu Yangcheon appeared out of nowhere, catching Jang Seonyeon by surprise as he carried Namgung Bi-ah.


    Their eyes met briefly.


    When Jang Seonyeon saw Gu Yangcheon¡¯s fierce eyes, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    It was Gu Yangcheon who broke the silence first.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the sad face?¡±


    His voice held no emotion.


    Jang Seonyeon couldn¡¯t grasp the meaning behind his words.


    Sad face?


    What face was he making for him to say that?


    ¡°You seem to know that you did a shitty thing yourself, judging by that fucked up expression on your face right now.¡±


    He spoke harshly without any intention of showing respect.


    Normally, such words would provoke a response, but Jang Seonyeon found himself unable to speak.


    Because his mouth didn¡¯t move for some reason.


    Gu Yangcheon, who stared at him, didn¡¯t say anything further and proceeded to go down the arena stage while carrying Namgung Bi-ah.


    When the judge also left, Jang Seonyeon covered his face with his two hands, alone, in the middle of the cheering spectators.


    For some reason, he felt like he needed to.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 161: The Thing I Wish To Show (1)

    <b>? The Thing I Wish To Show (1) ?</b>


    She had once heard this advice: Just go with the flow.


    Instead of sticking to a nned path, follow wherever your sword leads you.


    Some people proimed that this was the process of enlightenment.


    The sword would move ahead of one¡¯s eyes¡­


    And the Qi inside the sword would flow beautifully.


    Just like calm ripples on ake.


    The principle of nature?


    Namgung Bi-ah didn¡¯t know such aplicated thing.


    All she did was let her body be carried by the flow.


    She always thought it was strange.


    She wondered why she could never achieve a satisfying sword technique¡­


    And why she could only manage a decent one with the help of her Qi.


    Every swing of her sword made her feel that something was amiss.


    However, Namgung Bi-ah continued to swing her sword anyway.


    She alwayscked answers and didn¡¯t know how to find them.


    However, she felt like she knew the answer now.


    Because she finally seemed to have found a path.


    <i> Ring.</i>


    Her sword resonated.


    It sounded as if the sword was telling her that she found the answer.


    The flowing line before her eyes unveiled a path.


    <b><i> Should she follow that path¡­</i></b>


    <b><i> Or should she not? </i></b>


    She didn¡¯t hesitate.


    Namgung Bi-ah was never one to hesitate anyway.


    As such, she decided to just take the path and regret itter.


    As always, she wasn¡¯t afraid to set foot on a path she had never taken before.


    The tip of the sword gently traced the line of the path.


    Then it flowed along with the path.


    It was smooth.


    Was the swing of a sword always this smooth?


    There was no resistance as the sword cut straight through the air.


    Along with a <i>Zap!</i> Lightning Qi started to intertwine with the flow.


    That wasn¡¯t something Namgung Bi-ah had intended.


    It just naturally happened as she followed the path.


    Was this the process of bing one with the sword?


    It was a strange sensation.


    But it didn¡¯t feel unpleasant.


    Instead, it felt like a restraint had been loosened, making her much more at ease.


    Namgung Bi-ah saw the end of the flowing path.


    Not the opponent she was fighting against, but something beyond him.


    At the distant end of the path, someone was standing there.


    <b><i> ¡®Who is that¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    She couldn¡¯t clearly see it.


    Judging by the person¡¯s attire, they appeared to be from the Namgung n.


    Namgung Bi-ah wondered who it was.


    Was it her father or her grandfather?


    Or if it weren¡¯t those two¡­ Was it her great-grandfather?


    But it didn¡¯t feel like any of those people.


    At least to Namgung Bi-ah, it felt like a stranger.


    As she followed the path, she drew closer.


    Very slowly, so slow to the point that you would need to focus to see the movement.


    Yet, with each step, she inched closer.


    Perhaps because of this, Namgung Bi-ah felt convinced that this wasn¡¯t a wrong path.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­A little more.¡¯</i></b>


    She didn¡¯t know why, but for some reason, she wanted to reach there a little bit faster.


    She felt like she needed to.


    She felt like this was the right path for her to take.


    But as she pushed forward, she sensed that she might deviate from it.


    Then Namgung Bi-ah thought,


    <b><i> ¡®Oh, I can¡¯t rush this.¡¯</i></b>


    With that realization, Namgung Bi-ah slowed down her steps.


    She didn¡¯t hesitate there as well.


    Her unsteady movements became firm once again.


    As soon as that happened¡­


    <b> ¨C Hm.</b>


    She heard a voice.


    <b> ¨C Not bad.</b>


    Standing far away from Namgung Bi-ah, the man, who had his hands behind his back, continued to speak.


    <b> ¨C Come slowly.</b>


    <b> ¨C You will fall if you rush without knowing your limit. </b>


    <b> ¨C With that in mind,e to where I¡¯m standing. </b>


    She still couldn¡¯t see the man¡¯s face.


    But even so, Namgung Bi-ah still felt like she needed to reach him.


    He exuded an air of rxation and pride¡­


    But his prideful appearance strangely suited him way too well.


    <b> ¨C Then I shall award you a present. </b>


    With thest line that he whispered in a satisfied tone¡­


    Namgung Bi-ah finally opened her eyes, which had been closed for a long time.


    ******************


    ¡°Sis¡­? Sis!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­! Sis Bi-ah woke up!¡±


    Through her blurred vision, she saw two girls: one with ck hair and the other with green hair.


    And when her vision gradually cleared, she saw the two cute-looking girls.


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    She realized that it was a dream.


    It felt way too real for her, though.


    So much so that she would¡¯ve believed it if someone had told her that it wasn¡¯t a dream.


    ¡°How are you feeling¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­It hurts.¡±


    Her body ached from head to toe.


    ¡°Of course, it hurts¡­ Is your chest okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­Chest?¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah looked down at her chest after hearing Tang Soyeol.


    She saw that it was wrapped in a bandage meant for treatment, not apression bandage.


    ¡°Thankfully they said it would heal with some rest as the sword didn¡¯t cut deeply into it, and that it wouldn¡¯t leave a scar.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    It seemed like only her chest suffered an injury, but for some reason, she felt pain all over her body.


    It felt like muscr pain.


    <b><i> ¡®Muscr pain¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    It was something she hadn¡¯t felt ever since reaching a certain level.


    So she couldn¡¯t fathom why it had suddenly returned.


    Namgung Bi-ah attempted to move her body, but Tang Soyeol and Wi Seol-Ah quickly stopped her.


    ¡°Stay put.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t get up yet!¡±


    ¡°Omph¡­¡±


    ¡°How can you think of moving around so recklessly when you¡¯re this hurt?¡±


    ¡°¡­But you¡­ also got up right awa-¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s different!¡±


    Tang Soyeol had no excuse, so she resorted to shouting back.


    After all, Tang Soyeol did move recklessly after her fight as well.


    Setting that aside¡­


    Namgung Bi-ah really wanted to get up.


    She wanted to relive the sensation she felt in her dreams and during her duel.


    She felt like she couldn¡¯t afford to let them slip away.


    <b><i> ¡®Oh, the duel¡­¡¯</i></b>


    With that thought in mind, Namgung Bi-ah realized one thing.


    ¡°¡­I lost.¡±


    That she was defeated in her fight. When that thought came to mind, her heart sank heavily.


    She so confidently told him that she would prove herself, but she lost.


    Tang Soyeol, who could rte, struggled to find words offort for Namgung Bi-ah.


    How could she know what to say to her when she was grappling with her own defeat?


    Whether she fought well or not¡­.


    It was just another pointless attempt tofort someone.


    ¡°Sis¡­¡±


    ¡°Where is he¡­? Did he go somewhere¡­?¡±


    Tang Soyeol couldn¡¯t help but feel strange after hearing Namgung Bi-ah.


    Namgung Bi-ah didn¡¯t stop at asking ¡®Where he was,¡¯ but ¡®Did he go somewhere¡¯ instead.


    As if she was certain that Gu Yangcheon was here at one point.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Her belief in him is quite scary.¡¯</i></b>


    At the same time, it also made Tang Soyeol envious of her.


    She was able to feel the bond between the two.


    Putting that aside, Gu Yangcheon was, indeed, here not long ago.


    Tang Soyeol responded to Namgung Bi-ah.


    ¡°¡­He left a bit ago. He has a fight to attend, after all.¡±


    Tang Soyeol herself felt that it was very mean of her to say that as if it was obvious.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    There was only one reason why Namgung Bi-ah thought that Gu Yangcheon was here before.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­There is no stench.¡¯</i></b>


    Although she could smell a faint trace, it was barely noticeable.


    And the little bit of heat that was left had let her know that he was here not too long ago.


    <b><i> ¡®I¡¯m d¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Namgung Bi-ah felt a sense of relief along with that warm sensation.


    Because it meant that the horrible stench that she smelled during her fight had disappeared once again.


    She didn¡¯t know why the stench came back at that moment¡­


    But she wondered if it woulde back to her again.


    She started to feel a bit scared with that thought.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­I must go to him.¡¯</i></b>


    She wanted to go to him and check, hoping the thing that made her nervous wasn¡¯t real.


    Namgung Bi-ah tried to move her body again,


    But Wi Seol-Ah stopped her.


    ¡°Sis, we told you that you can¡¯t move!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When Namgung Bi-ah made a dissatisfied expression after hearing Wi Seol-Ah, Tang Soyeol spoke as if she had been waiting.


    ¡°They said that you need some time before you can start moving again. The injuries are one thing, but the insides of your body are also messed up¡­¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°And Young Master Gu told us to stop you from getting up.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Only after hearing Tang Soyeol¡¯sst line, did Namgung Bi-ah listen and lie back down.


    It seemed like the little stubbornness she possessed flew away whenever Gu Yangcheon was involved.


    To Tang Soyeol, that side of Namgung Bi-ah seemed endearing yet slightly vexing.


    ¡°Also¡­ he told me to deliver his words to you when you wake up.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s eyes widened in anticipation upon hearing Tang Soyeol.


    ¡°Sis, isn¡¯t your reaction a little too differentpared to before?¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t listen to me, but you do listen to him¡­¡±


    Tang Soyeol smiled after seeing this side of Namgung Bi-ah.


    <b><i> ¡®Jeez, I really need to remember that Sis is a very strange person.¡¯ </i></b>


    ¡°It was a good match.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s hair swayed gently in response to Tang Soyeol¡¯s words.


    ¡°Rest well, it¡¯s my turn to show you now.¡±


    Upon hearing theplete message, Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s dimmed eyes gradually regained their rity.


    ¡°That¡¯s what he wanted me to deliver to you.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah, who had her eyes wide open with shock for a moment, slowly closed her eyes.


    ¡°Sis, why are you suddenly closing your eyes?¡±


    ¡°¡­He told me to rest well, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Tang Soyeol rubbed her face, wondering how her cold and beautiful Sis had turned into this.


    <b><i> Of course, I mean¡­ He is that handsome¡­ but you can¡¯t live with someone just because you like his fac¡­ fa¡­ maybe you could.</i></b>


    Huh, maybe you could after all?


    Tang Soyeol thought it was strange at first, but as she pondered it further, it didn¡¯t seem entirely impossible.


    ¡°But Soyeol.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re good at imitating him¡­?¡±


    ¡°Right? I thought it was pretty spot-on.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ it sounded exactly like him.¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah started to rub her shoulders due to the chills she got from how urate Tang Soyeol¡¯s imitation was.


    Tang Soyeol thought.


    <b><i> Was it that simr?</i></b>


    It was a rather good imitation.


    Though not in the voice department, but more of the way he spoke.


    His unique harsh way of speaking in a seemingly emotionless tone.


    To be more precise, it was a shitty way of speaking,


    But that part of him held a certain charm.


    <b><i> ¡®Though it seems like it¡¯s only us who think that way.¡¯</i></b>


    Maybe it was better that way.


    He already had way too many girls following him anyway, so having three girls who knew Gu Yangcheon was already enough.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Though it feels like four.¡¯</i></b>


    The reason why Tang Soyeol had that sudden thought was because she was reminded of Peng Ah-hee.


    The fact that they had broken off their engagement also implied that they had been engaged at some point.


    And it seemed like Peng Ah-hee didn¡¯t harbor any ill feelings towards Gu Yangcheon either.


    While it wasn¡¯t as if they were viewing each other in a romantic light¡­


    Tang Soyeol couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat bothered by it.


    The problem was that she was also the one who forced herself to be included in his group, so she couldn¡¯t really say much.


    <b><i> ¡®Ugh¡­¡¯</i></b>


    And another girl came to her mind.


    Snow Phoenix.


    For some reason, Tang Soyeol was bothered by her.


    Rather, Tang Soyeol felt guilty about the Tang n¡¯s surname when it came to her.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­No way, right?¡¯</i></b>


    She felt uneasy thinking about her.


    The Snow Phoenix had no interest in Gu Yangcheon and no reason to do so, and it was a pointless concern.


    That was what Tang Soyeol told herself.


    ¡°Anyway, you should rest for a while, Sis.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah didn¡¯t respond since she had fallen asleep already.


    She looked so urgent, but just by hearing that Gu Yangcheon told her to rest, she became like this¡­


    The fact that Tang Soyeol had nothing to say to this despite the oddity of the situation¡­


    Was because Tang Soyeol felt that she too would do the same thing if faced with the same situation.


    After staring at Namgung Bi-ah for a bit, Tang Soyeol asked Wi Seol-Ah.


    ¡°Is it okay if you don¡¯t go?¡±


    ¡°Heh?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Gu¡¯s duel, don¡¯t you want to go see it?¡±


    Putting herself aside, Tang Soyeol thought that it¡¯d be appropriate for at least Wi Seol-Ah to go, so she asked her¡­


    But Wi Seol-Ah only responded back with a smile, indicating that it was okay.


    Seeing that, Tang Soyeol let out a fake cough and turned her head away.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­It¡¯s hard to talk to her for some reason.¡¯</i></b>


    Tang Soyeol knew that Wi Seol-Ah was a servant, but she felt it was difficult to talk to her for some reason.


    Putting aside the fact that she was a direct servant of Gu Yangcheon, she was just a difficult person for Tang Soyeol.


    <b><i> Why?</i></b>


    Tang Soyeol wondered. She couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it, but she definitely felt that way.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Young Master said he¡¯ll be back right away.¡±


    Tang Soyeol tilted her head after hearing Wi Seol-Ah.


    Did Gu Yangcheon ever say that? She couldn¡¯t see Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s expression as her face was covered by her long hair, but the tone of her voice sounded a bit lower than usual.


    When Tang Soyeol tried to catch a glimpse of Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s face¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry, do you want to go eat?¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah quickly shouted at Tang Soyeol with a bright face.


    ¡°¡­Uh, uh sure.¡±


    ¡°What to eat¡­ What does Sis Soyeol like?¡±


    ¡°Ehh? I¡¯m fine with anyth- Oh, I have some leftover poisonous herb from yesterday, so maybe-¡±


    ¡°Then we should eat food!¡±


    ¡°¡­Sure, yeah.¡±


    <b><i> ¡®Does she not like herbs?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®I wonder why¡­ poisonous herbs are tasty.¡¯</i></b>


    Tang Soyeol secretly made a disappointed expression.


    ******************


    In the arena of the semifinals¡­


    The buzz from earlier had yet to die down, as it seemed like people had no intention of stopping their conversations.


    It made sense that people were this hyped up since they just witnessed a fight of such level in a young prodigy tournament.


    But for Moyong Hi-ah, it wasn¡¯t something she was particrly fond of.


    Such attention might be helpful in the future¡­


    But Moyong Hi-ah wasn¡¯t capable of showing such an astounding performance the spectators were hoping for.


    <b><i> ¡®He was in a whole different league.¡¯</i></b>


    The Alliance Leader¡¯s son, Jang Seonyeon.


    The strength he showed was way beyond the levels of other young prodigies.


    Which made Moyong Hi-ah wonder how he was pushed back, up until the changing point in the middle of the fight.


    After all, it also didn¡¯t feel correct to say that he was holding back.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Thatdy too.¡¯</i></b>


    Namgung Bi-ah, the Lightning Dragon¡¯s sister.


    Her beauty was enough to make people breathless¡­


    And it was the same case for her sword skills as well.


    Her sword dance.


    Moyong Hi-ah still couldn¡¯t forget the sword dance Namgung Bi-ah performed.


    It was so beautiful that, despite Jang Seonyeon¡¯s victory, it was Namgung Bi-ah who remained at the forefront of Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s thoughts.


    Especially the way she had moved in the final moments of the fight, it couldn¡¯t even be described in words.


    When she danced with her sword, it made Moyong Hi-ahpletely forget about Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s disheveled appearance during the fight.


    And the fact that, among so many people, only Namgung Bi-ah had remained visible¡­


    Was very shocking for Moyong Hi-ah.


    The problem was¡­


    <b><i> ¡®I¡¯m next in line after such a remarkable performance.¡¯ </i></b>


    People were already giving Namgung Bi-ah and Jang Seonyeon new titles after witnessing their fight.


    Moyong Hi-ah let out a sigh.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Since the Lightning Dragon is already eliminated,¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Do I have any purpose of climbing this high up in the tournament?¡¯</i></b>


    Moyong Hi-ah never really wanted to participate in the tournament to begin with.


    She couldn¡¯t do much about the banquet meeting, but she didn¡¯t want to waste her energy by participating in this optional tournament.


    But the reason why she still participated in the tournament was because of¡­


    <em><strong> ¡®¡­Father.¡¯</strong></em>


    Her father.


    The Sword Phoenix, the Water Dragon, and the Sword Dragon, who had demonstrated their superiority over other Dragons and Phoenixes, were absent from the tournament.


    As such, they couldn¡¯t afford to have no Dragons and Phoenixes in the tournament.


    <b><i> ¡®That¡¯s probably the agreement they made.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Ugh¡­¡¯</i></b>


    She really felt that her title of Snow Phoenix was pointless.


    She wondered how far she had to go with such a fake title.


    <b><i> ¡®I feel like I¡¯ll be exhausted.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Or maybe, I already am.¡¯</i></b>


    But she still couldn¡¯t talk back.


    Because she knew how much the n and her father were risking for her.


    Moyong Hi-ah quietly drew her sword.


    Her opponent was already up on the stage.


    <b><i> ¡®Gu Yangcheon.¡¯</i></b>


    The boy who stood on the opposing side. The fight was about to start at any moment, but the boy was looking somewhere else.


    <b><i> ¡®Where is he looking at?¡¯</i></b>


    When Moyong Hi-ah followed his gaze, it led to the highest point of the Murim Alliance building.


    Where the Alliance Leader and other higher-ups from the Alliance were gathered.


    <b><i> ¡®I wonder why he¡¯s looking up there.¡¯</i></b>


    Moyong Hi-ah didn¡¯t know much about the boy.


    But one thing she learned from him¡­


    Was that the boy was hiding his power.


    Or was it even correct to say that he was hiding his power?


    Maybe he just didn¡¯t have any worthy opponent to unleash his full strength against.


    Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s instinct told her as much.


    Whether it was Jang Seonyeon, who was being hailed as the Meteor Sword¡­


    Or the Sword Dancer, Namgung Bi-ah¡­


    The Lightning Dragon, the Poison Bee¡­


    Or even herself¡­


    It seemed like none of them had caught that boy¡¯s attention.


    Did it seem that strange to her?


    ¡°Where are you looking?¡±


    Maybe that was why Moyong Hi-ah suddenly addressed Gu Yangcheon.


    ¡°¡­I just had some misceneous thoughts.¡±


    They talked a few times, but the way he responded just now wasn¡¯t his usual rxed but rude way of talking.


    He seemed so indifferent.


    His voice sounded so indifferent that it felt like it held no emotions.


    As Moyong Hi-ah continued to look into his eyes, Gu Yangcheon suddenly spoke to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    It was an apology.


    All of a sudden¡­?


    It came out of nowhere.


    Did Gu Yangcheon do something to warrant an apology from her?


    Moyong Hi-ah searched her memories, but couldn¡¯t recall any such incident.


    Of course, Moyong Hi-ah was rather annoyed at how he tried to ignore her most of the time as if he was disgusted¡­


    But it wasn¡¯t tant enough for him to apologize.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly apologizing?¡±


    Gu Yangcheon tried to respond back to Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s question¡­


    ¡°Semifinals, Gu n¡¯s Gu Yangcheon vs. Moyong n¡¯s Moyong Hi-ah.¡±


    But the judge cut them off so Moyong Hi-ah couldn¡¯t hear the rest of it.


    Nevertheless, she quickly figured out the reason behind his apology.


    ¡°Begin.¡±


    <i> ze-</i>


    ¡°¡­Woah.¡±


    That was all Moyong Hi-ah could say.


    In just an instant, Moyong Hi-ah was left breathless.


    It was because the intense heat that shouldn¡¯t have existed in the midst of winter suddenly took over the arena.


    The winter breeze was blocked by the heat, making it difficult for people to breathe.


    mes danced and spiraled around the arena endlessly.


    In just a few seconds¡­


    A small sun had formed on top of the arena.


    In between those mes, Gu Yangcheon only stared at Moyong Hi-ah with a calm expression.


    Seeing that, Moyong Hi-ah spoke with a spiritless tone.


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t this a bit too much?¡±


    He was in a different league.


    It was nowhere near enough to describe it in such words.


    How could the sun suddenly appear in a yground for stars?


    This was beyond too much; it had to be an incredibly nasty act of violence and misconduct.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 162: The Thing I Wish To Show (2)

    <b>? The Thing I Wish To Show (2) ?</b>


    Around the time Gu Yangcheon and Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s fight was about to begin,


    The current Alliance Leader, Jang Cheon, was having a conversation with his son, Jang Seonyeon.


    The once-filled teacup nowy empty on the table¡­


    But Jang Cheon continued to hold up the empty teacup in silence.


    The silence continued,


    But it was Jang Cheon who eventually broke it,


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡±


    His words held a lot of pressure.


    After hearing his question, Jang Seonyeon, who had his head lowered, raised his head.


    ¡°Son.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°Did you forget the promise you made with your father?¡±


    ¡°I did not forget.¡±


    ¡°Then, why did you make that choice?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Jang Seonyeon shut his mouth.


    It wasn¡¯t because he had nothing to say¡­


    Instead, it was that he had things that he didn¡¯t want to say.


    He had many things that he couldn¡¯t afford to say out loud and he knew that saying them would only damage him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? About the dangers of that power.¡±


    <b><i>  ¡®Why do you think that way?¡¯</i></b>


    It was a sentence that Jang Seonyeon couldn¡¯t say out loud, so he held his tongue.


    ¡°I warned you about the danger it poses, the kind that can consume you slowly, to the point of losing yourself.¡±


    Upon hearing Jang Cheon¡¯s words, Jang Seonyeon¡¯s stomach tightened.


    Then a turbulent surge coursed through his body as if it had angrily responded to his father¡¯s warning.


    He hadn¡¯t used this power in quite some time, but it seemed like it still hadn¡¯t fully calmed down yet.


    His father didn¡¯t know much about this power.


    Despite being the leader of the Murim Alliance, he was never given this power, so it made sense that he didn¡¯t know much about it.


    He probably couldn¡¯t even feel it.


    It¡¯s just that he noticed it because of the performance Jang Seonyeon disyed during his duel.


    ¡°I recall saying that you are not allowed to use that power until you reach the age of twenty, but why did you use it anyway?¡±


    Jang Seonyeon thought of Namgung Bi-ah after hearing Jang Cheon¡¯s words.


    Why did he do it? Jang Seonyeon asked himself that question in his mind,


    But only one answer came to mind.


    <b><i>  ¡®I was afraid.¡¯</i></b>


    It was that simple.


    He was afraid of the woman who seemed to shine brighter with each passing moment, so he used that power as an escape route.


    <b><i>  ¡®¡­What a nasty feeling.¡¯</i></b>


    The way she relentlessly advanced without any intention of backing down¡­


    Her prating gaze that saw something beyond him¡­


    And even her confident steps free from any and all doubt¡­


    All of it was sickening for Jang Seonyeon.


    Even the way Gu Yangcheon looked at him while carrying Namgung Bi-ah away¡­


    Jang Seonyeon wondered why he had to feel this way.


    <b><i>  ¡®All I did was use the power granted to me.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®So why must I feel this aching sensation while feeling embarrassed?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®This power was given to me so I could be the light.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®I was chosen.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®Which was why I would shine brighter than anyone.¡¯</i></b>


    So why did that woman shine so brilliantly?¡¯


    <b><i>  ¡®How childish of me.¡¯</i></b>


    The emotion that boiled inside Jang Seonyeon was undoubtedly a guilty conscience.


    He didn¡¯t want to admit it, but that was what the reality was.


    Was it because the young prodigies were much more talented than he originally expected?


    <b><i>  ¡®Meteor themselves said this to me.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®That the Heavenly Qi was pointing to me as the star of this generation.¡¯</i></b>


    <b>  ¨C Along with two bloods, the flow belongs to the star. </b>


    <b>  ¨C Even time itself will be surpassed, so how could it not be the star?</b>


    He didn¡¯t know what those words meant¡­


    But they had said these words while pointing at him.


    That was definitely the case.


    It had to be.


    No matter what.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Father.¡±


    Jang Seonyeon organized his thoughts while smiling quietly.


    His father knew nothing.


    Or it was possible that he knew, but was acting like he didn¡¯t.


    But that didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°I won¡¯t make any more mistakes to damage your name¡­¡±


    Since his father would approve of him in the future anyway.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Jang Cheon didn¡¯t respond to Jang Seonyeon, a rarity in itself.


    Jang Cheon wondered if he neglected his son too much, thinking he was perfect.


    After all, he noticed that Jang Seonyeon seemed subtly different.


    Jang Cheon wondered what had changed.


    Jang Cheon thought with his eyes closed.


    That he must go see the Chief Abbott again.


    ******************


    Ice Pce of the North.


    It was formed in the northern side of the world when the ice crystals came out from the Abyss; they nketed the region with ice and snow, ushering in an evesting winter.


    Those destined to sit on the throne of the snowfields woulde from this ce.


    And they also used Ice Martial Arts whichplemented their frigid environment.


    When the previous Pce Lord, known as the Righteous Snow King, descended to the Central ins as a representative with his armies of frost¡­


    It was said that in just one gesture, summer was chased away, bringing winter to the region. And this very ce was where masters such as him were produced.


    And Moyong Hi-ah had the blood of the Ice Pce running in her veins.


    It was because the wife of the Moyong n¡¯s lord, who was also the fourth daughter of the Ice Pce¡¯s lord, was her mother.


    Her father loved her mother very much.


    Which was probably why he only had sights on her mother with no other concubines.


    He dered to the elders of the n that as the lord of one of the Four Noble ns, he wouldn¡¯t have any other engagements or even concubines.


    He put his love for his wife over the n¡¯s benefits.


    To prove that, he took responsibility for all the problems that appeared single-handedly.


    Up until Moyong Hi-ah grew from a girl into a woman, she couldn¡¯t understand her father.


    How was love more important?


    Was it worth sacrificing so much to protect?


    It was something she couldn¡¯t understand both rationally and emotionally.


    Just look at it; their love made the noble Moyong n fall behind the other Four Noble ns.


    Moreover, even the name Moyong started to lose its power.


    What did their love leave for the n?


    It left behind a tarnished glory that was now in the hands of the Murim Alliance¡­


    Father was left all alone after Mother died, and¡­


    <b><i>  ¡®It left me, who is leeching off the n.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®Father and Mother probably didn¡¯t know that the daughter they finally managed to have would have such a disease.¡¯</i></b>


    Probably, no one expected that the blood of the Ice Pce would bring this result.


    Furthermore, in this current generation with doctors that could cure most diseases¡­


    <b><i>  ¡®I have one that can¡¯t be cured.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®What kind of nonsense is this?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®How ridiculous.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®Not that there is any point in me talking about it.¡¯</i></b>


    The world still carried on as if nothing was wrong.


    Moyong Hi-ah, like other people with her disease, developed sharp senses¡­


    But it hardly seemed a fair trade for the suffering it brought.


    As there were so many geniuses in the world who were better than her.


    Even the boy standing in front of her right now was a good example.


    <b><i>  ¡®Isn¡¯t that a bit too much¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    As if it collected all the mes of the world, there was an orb of me that burned passionately.


    It looked so strong that it wasn¡¯t weird to call it a small sun.


    When Moyong Hi-ah saw that, she wore a hopeless expression, but there was also a smile on her face.


    It was because she could at least satisfy her curiosity about Gu Yangcheon¡¯s true power.


    And the hopeless expression stemmed from the realization that she was way out of his leagues, just by looking at him.


    <b><i>  ¡®Was this why he apologized?¡¯</i></b>


    If that was the case, she couldn¡¯t help but feel that it was preposterous.


    Wasn¡¯t it way too unfair for him to apologize for that?


    Moyong Hi-ah drew her sword and channeled her Qi.


    She kept having thoughts of giving up, but she couldn¡¯t afford to do so.


    Moyong Hi-ah could do that, but the Snow Phoenix couldn¡¯t.


    Ice Qi started to form in her sword.


    She used the signature art of the Moyong n that used Inner Qi, the Righteous Arts.


    Then she followed it up with the Righteous Sword.


    However, unlike the martial arts of other ns, where their me Qi and Lightning Qi became stronger as they reached higher martial realms¡­


    The Moyong n had no rtions with Ice Qi.


    They were quite far from it, in fact.


    This was because Ice Qi was something that only Moyong Hi-ah had.


    Her having different eye colors¡­


    And the fact that her Ice Qi got stronger as she reached higher levels was probably because of her blood.


    When she channeled her Qi to use her martial arts, she felt cold instantly.


    Which made her use Qi again to block that cold.


    This coldness was unlike the typical winter cold.


    Because the body couldn¡¯t handle the Ice Qi that grew inside the body.


    It was a coldness that couldn¡¯t be alleviated even if she sat in front of a hot campfire while wearing thick clothes.


    It was a coldness that used her life force to freeze her surroundings, apanied by the smell of death¡­


    And the cold that Moyong Hi-ah hated the most.


    <b><i>  ¡®What a scary and tiring coldness.¡¯</i></b>


    Moyong Hi-ah stared at the small sun in front of her.


    The intense heat made it difficult for her to breathe, causing her to involuntarily furrow her brow.


    Even while she was using her Qi, putting out ice Qi around her,


    Gu Yangcheon¡¯s heat that he was producing was devouring Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s Ice Qi like it was nothing.


    Which made Moyong Hi-ah wonder how such a thing could be possible, while also considering it quite obvious.


    It was simply because Gu Yangcheon¡¯s me Qi was hotter than her cold Ice Qi.


    <b><i>  ¡®How could he use it at such a magnitude?¡¯</i></b>


    Moyong Hi-ah had a sharp sense.


    It helped her read people¡¯s expressions and emotions¡­


    But it helped her more in identifying her opponent¡¯s martial capabilities.


    Her sharp sense wasn¡¯tparable to a sense given by God¡­


    But it was enough for her to make good use of it.


    When she looked at Gu Yangcheon, his martial capabilities were weird to exin.


    He didn¡¯t really have a difficult martial skill.


    Upon closer scrutiny, it seemed rather simple to use.


    However, there was one condition that seemed extremely hard to fulfill.


    First, a massive amount of Qi was needed to use such an art.


    Furthermore, the body had to be well-trained to have control over the explosive mes.


    She then observed Gu Yangcheon¡¯s body.


    <b><i>  ¡®¡­It doesn¡¯t seem that well-trained.¡¯</i></b>


    In Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s eyes, Gu Yangcheon¡¯s body seemed weaker than other young prodigies.


    Not only his muscles but his overall frame made him look physically weaker,


    Which made Moyong Hi-ah wonder where such power wasing from.


    It didn¡¯t seem sufficient to merelybel it as talent¡­


    But then she had no other way to exin it if it wasn¡¯t just that.


    The result of the unfair world.


    That¡¯s the conclusion Moyong Hi-ah drew.


    Moyong Hi-ah already knew the harsh reality of the world, so she could only smile bitterly.


    ¡°Even while standing in front of those mes, I still feel cold.¡±


    Perhaps because she had a sun in front of her, such a thought passed by her mind.


    She got into her stance.


    After all, the fight had already begun.


    As Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s Ice Qi-enhanced sword was about to stab through the heat¡­


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah suddenly stopped.


    Gu Yangcheon¡¯s mes continued to burn passionately, but Moyong Hi-ah only stood still like a stone as if she had forgotten about itpletely.


    ¡°Why¡­ What¡¯s¡­ happening?¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s usualposure wavered as she spoke with an uncharacteristic stutter.


    However, Moyong Hi-ah had no choice but to do so.


    <b><i>  ¡®Why¡­ am I not cold all of sudden?¡¯</i></b>


    Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s Ice Qi still surged through her sword and her Qi remained stable despite her being shaken by the current situation.


    In essence, this meant that she needed to feel the cold, but for some reason, the cold hadpletely disappeared.


    She was so taken aback that her hand started to shake.


    After all, such a thing had never happened to her before.


    Even the Tang n couldn¡¯t get rid of Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s coldness, even leaving a huge scar on her back in the process.


    <b><i>  ¡®Why is this suddenly happening?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s now or before¡­¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah, in her state of disarray, suddenly heard a voice.


    ¡°Always with so many thoughts. And those wide-open eyes when something goes wrong.¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah asked, wondering what Gu Yangcheon was talking about, but Gu Yangcheon only put on a sour face.


    ¡°Nothing, I wasn¡¯t speaking to you, but someone who crossed my mind.¡±


    <b><i>  ¡®Her with that hearing of hers, I swear.¡¯</i></b>


    Moyong Hi-ah didn¡¯t actually hear his voice, but judging by Gu Yangcheon¡¯s lip movements, it sounded like he said those things.


    Gu Yangcheon then looked around and continued to speak.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve shown enough,¡±


    ¡°¡­Young Master Gu?¡±


    ¡°And I think I¡¯ve waited long enough.¡±


    Following Gu Yangcheon¡¯s words, mes started to move.


    The mes that were forming an orb started to change with a simple hand gesture.


    Rather than changing shape, it climbed up Gu Yangcheon¡¯s arm and started to spin around.


    Just by looking at the shape of it, it seemed dangerous.


    The sight was not only ominous in shape but was likely to be genuinely dangerous.


    Such huge mes werepressed into one side of his arm, so it definitely wouldn¡¯t be weak.


    Putting aside the shocking fact that she couldn¡¯t feel the cold anymore,


    Moyong Hi-ah couldn¡¯t help but break into a cold sweat.


    It felt like things were flowing weirdly.


    Then Gu Yangcheon asked,


    ¡°You¡¯re not gonna forfeit, right?¡±


    Unlike the heavy atmosphere he put out in the beginning, he asked with a lighter tone.


    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s uh¡­¡±


    ¡°Right, I asked something strange, I knew you wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    While wondering what he was doing in the middle of the fight, Moyong Hi-ah couldn¡¯t help but regret a little,


    After all, she was thinking about forfeiting while staring at the mes spinning around his arm.


    Moyong Hi-ah quickly raised her sword and got into her stance,


    But before she was able to take a step, Gu Yangcheon moved first.


    His ming arm moved lightly.


    ¡°It won¡¯t hurt.¡±


    <i>  ze.</i>


    The zing heat was so strong that it seemed like it was distorting the space around her.


    <b><i>  ¡®You said that won¡¯t hurt¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®Are you sure I wouldn¡¯t at least lose a tooth if I got hit in the face with it?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Probably.¡±


    At the same time as Gu Yangcheon spoke with a smile¡­


    Huge mes engulfed Moyong Hi-ah.


    That was thest thing Moyong Hi-ah saw before losing consciousness.


    ******************


    The fight ended with just one me.


    I at least thought that she would hold on until the second attack, but for some reason, Moyong Hi-ah fainted in just one attack.


    <b><i>  ¡®I¡¯ve felt this way for a while but she always has too many thoughts. And that¡¯s her w.¡¯</i></b>


    I wondered what she was thinking so much about.


    I never could understand the actions of smart people.


    The spectators erupted in cheers when the judge shouted my victory,


    But as usual, I didn¡¯t really feel much.


    <b><i>  ¡®Maybe I should¡¯ve gone a little lighter.¡¯</i></b>


    I only had a little bit of regret left.


    Every time I used martial arts just as a show for people, I was only left with emptiness.


    This was more so in my past life.


    I remember being absorbed in growing my mes just to impress others.


    And I knew more than anyone, where and what those mes were used for.


    As such, this was why I didn¡¯t want to do it in this life.


    ¡°What are you thinking, it¡¯s not like things ever went the way I wanted them to anyways.¡±


    Let alone the regression and my current life after that¡­


    None of these things were nned.


    So I just had to get used to the state of impassivity at this point.


    However¡­


    I looked up to see somewhere high up.


    I wondered who was there.


    I enhanced my senses to observe.


    Since I didn¡¯t care if I got caught this time.


    Then, a few people came into view right away.


    The Alliance Leader wasn¡¯t there,


    Nor was Shaolin¡¯s Chief Abbott.


    Was it because the fight they wanted to watch had ended or was there a different reason for it?


    Whichever the case, I would probably see them tomorrow.


    At this point, I recalled what the Second Elder said to me before I left for Hanam.


    <b>  ¨C If you¡¯re going to cause trouble, make it a big one.</b>


    It sounded way too stupid and reckless for an elder of a n to say these things.


    That¡¯s what I thought at that time,


    But now that I look at it, it might have been sage advice from the Second Elder, who possessed an abundance of wisdom.


    ¡°Indeed, I think I have to do that.¡±


    If the trouble I caused proved to be too big¡­


    Then I could always use the Second Elder as an excuse.


    Because the Second Elder was the one who told me to cause trouble and I was just listening to him like the good boy that I was.


    I left the arena only after ensuring that Moyong Hi-ah was taken away safely.


    Contrary to how it looked, I didn¡¯t really put too much power into the attack, so she probably didn¡¯t get hurt that much.


    But putting that aside for now, I had to go to the medical room.


    After all, she was probably awake by now.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 163: The Thing I Wish To Show (3)

    <b>? The Thing I Wish To Show (3) ?</b>


    <i>  Ting¡­ ting¡­ ting¡­!</i>


    In the basement deep underneath the Murim Alliance Pce at Hanam¡­


    The sound that rang in his ears was the same as usual.


    He slowly moved, following the torches mounted up on the wall.


    The stairs that led downwards appeared as endless as ever and the sound that continuously rang weighed heavily on his chest.


    ¡°Your expression doesn¡¯t look that great.¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun gulped when he heard that voice.


    It was because the question held no emotion, let alone concern.


    ¡°¡­Are you making fun of me right now?¡±


    ¡°No way, what reason would I have to make fun of you? It probably wouldn¡¯t even be that fun.¡±


    A manpletely covered in ck, from head to feet.


    Peng Woojin smiled lightly.


    ¡°It was just a bit funny.¡±


    Peng Woojin¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t be seen as he was only looking straight ahead, but Namgung Cheonjun knew.


    Unlike Peng Woojin¡¯s yful voice, he wasn¡¯t smiling right now.


    ¡°¡­What is funny to you?¡±


    ¡°How could it not be, when the almighty Lightning Dragon is shaking that much.¡±


    ¡°Who¡­ are you saying is shaking-!¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun, who was about to shout, fell silent.


    It was because Peng Woojin turned around.


    When he looked into those obsidian-like eyes, the heat that was boiling inside of himpletely died away.


    Almost as if he was terrified.


    <i>  Crack-</i>


    Namgung Cheonjun clenched his teeth, silently fuming over his wounded pride.


    ¡°What are you so scared of?¡±


    Peng Woojin¡¯s emotionless face and a calm voice that matched it.


    Namgung Cheonjun found it hard to deal with such traits.


    Peng Woojin looked into Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s eyes for a moment before speaking again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Is it because of the defeat?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°Judging by how your expression rotted right away, I must be half correct, at least.¡±


    Every time Peng Woojin spoke, it pierced deeply into Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s chest, leaving scars.


    To be more urate, it felt like he was stabbing at old wounds.


    Namgung Cheonjun lost against Gu Yangcheon in a duel.


    Moreover, in a humiliating manner at that.


    Even the almighty Namgung Cheonjun couldn¡¯t find an excuse for that.


    After all, they were simply in different leagues.


    Namgung Cheonjun didn¡¯t want to admit it, but the martial artist in him was already acknowledging it.


    As a martial artist, Gu Yangcheon has reached a level he could hardly even imagine.


    <b><i>  ¡®¡­A bastard like him.¡¯</i></b>


    Even while cursing at him in his mind, Namgung Cheonjun felt sick.


    After all, he kept questioning if he was even in a position to say such words.


    But most importantly¡­


    <b><i>  ¡®¡­The energy disappeared¡­¡¯</i></b>


    The power he finally managed to acquire had disappeared.


    Namgung Cheonjun couldn¡¯t help but wear a grim expression.


    <b><i>  ¡®Where did it go?¡¯</i></b>


    It was a new power that would¡¯ve put him far beyond the other Dragons.


    Although short, Namgung Cheonjun felt its strength during his duel against Gu Yangcheon.


    And as such, it was that much harder for him to forget about such power.


    Because he knew the strength of it, he wanted it back even more.


    <b><i>  ¡®Why¡­ why¡­ why did it disappear?¡¯</i></b>


    His longing turned into a thirst that left him parched.


    It was even more so since he had gotten a sip of it once before.


    <b><i>  ¡®If I have that power, whether it¡¯s the Water Dragon, Sword Dragon, Sword Phoenix, or even Peng Woojin standing before me, I might be able to surpass them all.¡¯ </i></b>


    The taste of that power had left Namgung Cheonjun yearning for it even more.


    Peng Woojin looked at Namgung Cheonjun, then looked away.


    <b><i>  ¡®Howme.¡¯</i></b>


    What an ugly color.


    <b><i>  ¡®No, maybe I can¡¯t even call it a color anymore.¡¯</i></b>


    The young man who had still shined with color before, albeit in a tiny amount, had now lost all of his color.


    And with that, Peng Woojin had lost interest in Namgung Cheonjunpletely.


    He had no interest in someone who was void of color.


    However¡­


    <b><i>  ¡®Did he say that the Heavenly Qi disappeared?¡¯</i></b>


    Peng Woojin remembered Namgung Cheonjun shouting in arrogance and how his face fell in despair as he admitted to losing that newfound power.


    It was pathetic.


    That he tried to progress not with his own power, but with power given from a different source.


    How far did he expect to progress with power given to him like that?


    <b><i>  ¡®He doesn¡¯t even know what he looks like.¡¯</i></b>


    It didn¡¯t matter anymore though.


    Whatever means he held, it didn¡¯t matter to Peng Woojin.


    He stopped caring about him after all.


    Putting that aside¡­


    Peng Woojin found it a bit interesting how he lost his power.


    He may have lost all interest in the Lightning Dragon, but he was interested in the situation.


    <b><i>  ¡®They said that he used it before the power fully integrated into his body. Perhaps, that¡¯s the problem?¡¯</i></b>


    It was before the power made its home inside his body, so maybe it disappeared when he exhausted it?


    This theory made sense, but Peng Woojin still wondered if his theory was really correct.


    Reflecting on the final moments of the duel between Gu Yangcheon and the Lightning Dragon, Peng Woojin clearly remembered the appearance that Gu Yangcheon had shown to Namgung Cheonjun.


    And the dark atmosphere that sent shivers down his spine.


    He didn¡¯t show it outside, but his killing intent rampaged inwardly.


    Peng Woojin definitely felt it.


    Was that face full of annoyance the true appearance of that boy?


    Or, was there more to it?


    Peng Woojin was curious.


    About the existence of Gu Yangcheon himself.


    <b><i>  ¡®What in the world are you hiding, Young Master Gu?¡¯</i></b>


    Peng Woojin touched his mouth with his hand.


    As expected, his lips were forming a smile on his face.


    <b><i>  ¡®How problematic.¡¯</i></b>


    He had to control himself so that he wouldn¡¯t burst out in excitement.


    His utter glee that kept erupting inside made it ufortable for his body.


    However, Peng Woojin relished this feeling.


    The boy emitted such a light, so how could he not be excited?


    It was obvious how excited he was as he formed a smile on his face.


    <b><i>  ¡®How disappointing.¡¯</i></b>


    Peng Woojin wanted to go see Gu Yangcheon right this instant.


    But he couldn¡¯t right now, which was why his desire grewrger andrger.


    Not long after, an entrance appeared.


    A giant door glowing in a blue light.


    One might question why there was no guard stationed at such a secretive ce.


    However, Peng Woojin knew that there was no need for it.


    As he expected, when Namgung Cheonjun went closer to the door, it started to open as if it had been awaiting his arrival.


    <i>  Thuuuuud-!</i>


    When the door opened along with a loud sound,


    ¡°Wee.¡±


    A woman appeared from the door and weed the two men.


    Peng Woojin looked at the woman.


    Her face wasn¡¯t visible as she was wearing a veil.


    But the fascinating thing was that Peng Woojin still couldn¡¯t see through her even with the use of his Qi.


    Which meant that it was no ordinary woman.


    Peng Woojin then asked the woman.


    ¡°Is the Chief Abbott here?¡±


    ¡°The Heavenly Eye has not arrived yet.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Peng Woojin was certain that he would be the first to arrive.


    ¡°He left a message saying that he would bete as he had something to discuss with the Harmonic Sword.¡±


    Peng Woojin then nced behind him.


    Namgung Cheonjun seemed to have reached the peak of desperation, his sweat dripping in abundance.


    As he struggled to find the right words, the woman spoke on his behalf.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Peng Woojin, hearing this, wore an unexpected expression.


    ¡°I heard that outsiders aren¡¯t usually permitted to enter, but then howe you¡¯re allowing me in?¡±


    ¡°The Dancer has allowed it, saying that both of you are wee toe inside.¡±


    Peng Woojin¡¯s interest was piqued by her words.


    ¡°That fastidious woman?¡±


    His words were sharp like a de.


    Peng Woojin, who knew how important the ¡®Dancer¡¯ was to the woman, definitely crossed the line by saying such words.


    However, the woman with the veil showed no reaction despite hearing Peng Woojin¡¯s words.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be guiding you now.¡±


    She only continued to speak in an emotionless tone.


    After seeing that appearance of hers, Peng Woojin shook his head lightly.


    ¡°You are asme as ever.¡±


    Having lost all interest, Peng Woojin passed by the woman, and Namgung Cheonjun followed hurriedly.


    When the two men entered into the darkness,


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The woman looked at the staircase the two men came down from for a very long time.


    As if something was there.


    Once the woman was done, she turned around and proceeded back into the door.


    Following that¡­


    <i>  aam!</i>


    The giant door mmed shut, plunging the area back into darkness.


    ******************


    The semifinals ended and nighttime came right after.


    I didn¡¯t feel particrly tired, but I was mentally drained.


    It was because many others started to see me differently.


    It was because I won against the Pissing Dragon and overpowered the Snow Phoenix as well.


    Forget about the young prodigies, even those around me were looking at me in a way that made me ufortable, so how could I not be mentally tired?


    <b><i>  ¡®This kind of feeling always makes me exhausted.¡¯</i></b>


    Of course, the gazes I received in my past life were a far cry from what I was encountering now, which meant it was a different sensation.


    But in the end, I was still sick of it.


    I¡¯ve experienced way too many things to be excited by thi-¡­


    ¡°Young Master, Young Master!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah asked while rubbing her head on my shoulder.


    The hair essory I had given her emitted a pleasant, flowery scent that reached my nose.


    ¡°No¡­ why?¡±


    ¡°You seem like you¡¯re in a good mood!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I covered my mouth with my hand after hearing Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s bright words.


    Was I actually in a good mood without realizing it?


    <b><i>  ¡®¡­I¡¯m getting goosebumps.¡¯</i></b>


    Did I really be excited about getting attention because I won against children?


    Thinking about it that way, it made me look pathetic.


    As I felt my mood begin to sour, a hand that resembled a white gem suddenly reached out andnded on my forehead.


    ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°¡­Suddenly¡­ your mood seemed like it was getting worse¡­¡±


    It was the hand of Namgung Bi-ah who was lying on the medical room bed. After hearing her, I put on a smile.


    Who¡¯s worried about who?


    ¡°Just make sure you stay lying down as you don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡±


    While saying that, I observed Namgung Bi-ah.


    The sword wound that had torn through her chest.


    I knew that she was a first-rate martial artist and that the injury was light, but the fact that it could have been dangerous did not change.


    The doctor said that it wouldn¡¯t leave a scar, so I guess that was a silver lining.


    But Namgung Bi-ah didn¡¯t really seem to care whether it left a scar on her or not.


    Instead, Tang Soyeol went wild saying that she can¡¯t allow that to happen.


    ¡°¡­I want to leave.¡±


    When Namgung Bi-ah suddenly spoke, I shook my head.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­?¡±


    ¡°Because I know you would go to the training area right away.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­You don¡¯t need to look at me that way.¡±


    Upon returning from my duel earlier, the first thing Namgung Bi-ah did after seeing me was say that she wanted to leave.


    I would understand if she wanted to just leave and do nothing else, but I knew that training was her goal just from seeing how she was searching for her sword.


    <b><i>  ¡®Why is she looking at me like that too?¡¯</i></b>


    Where did she learn to make her eyes look so pitiful?


    Recently, whether it was Wi Seol-Ah or Namgung Bi-ah, they seemed to have figured out the power of their beauty and started to use it as an advantage.


    When I strictly said no to her, Namgung Bi-ah went back to her usual expression right away.


    Then she spoke in a disappointed tone.


    ¡°¡­Soyeol said¡­ that he would listen if I did this.¡±


    ¡°Sis¡­ I definitely recall that I didn¡¯t teach you this so that you could use it here, right?¡±


    To prove her innocence, Tang Soyeol appeared.


    She was shivering, suggesting that the outside was quite cold.


    Upon her arrival, I asked.


    ¡°Did you go somewhere?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I went to see Young Lady Moyong.¡±


    As I was listening to her, I flowed my Qi around to produce heat.


    Tang Soyeol¡¯s expression then started to rx as the cold was going away.


    While watching that, I asked.


    ¡°When you say Moyong, you mean the Snow Phoenix?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I felt thisst time too, but it seemed like there was something between Tang Soyeol and Moyong Hi-ah.


    Though they didn¡¯t really seem that close.


    If I had to list one thing, it seemed like Tang Soyeol felt ufortable with her.


    <b><i>  ¡®Was she bullied or something?¡¯</i></b>


    But judging by how Tang Soyeol took care of that Hwangbo pigst time, she didn¡¯t really seem to have a weak personality.


    Her friend, Peng Ah-hee, said it herself that Tang Soyeol had a quite strong personality.


    Her face seemed quite different from her personality.


    If I had topare them with animals, Wi Seol-Ah was like a puppy, Namgung Bi-ah resembled a cat¡­


    And Tang Soyeol seemed the most like a squirrel.


    ¡°Rodents always did have a fierce personality¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, really. Did you eat?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t yet, so that I could eat with you¡­¡±


    Tang Soyeol replied, her embarrassment showing as she smiled shyly.


    ¡°Hmm? Are we eating?¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s eyes widened at the mention of food.


    I then started to squeeze Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s cheeks as if I had been waiting for the chance.


    ¡°Wuhhh¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­You lost even more.¡±


    ¡°Wuhh¡­?¡±


    I could tell as soon as I touched them.


    That Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s cheeks had lost fat again.


    Thanks to that, she became prettier as days went on, but I was very disappointed as the sensation of touching her cheek became worse.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re eating two bowls a meal?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I had three earlier¡­¡±


    ¡°Then why is this happening, what are you hiding in your stomach?¡±


    Why are you losing weight when you eat that much in a day?


    I even told her to have night snacks.


    When I expressed my curiosity, Tang Soyeol spoke as if it was obvious.


    ¡°Young Master Gu¡­ you never touched Seol-Ah¡¯s stomach, right? What¡¯s there to hide when it¡¯s that slim?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it weirder for me to touch it?¡±


    Tang Soyeol realized what I said was true, so she nodded her head.


    Then Wi Seol-Ah spoke while pulling on her clothes.


    ¡°Stomach? Do you want me to show you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Wha¡­ What would I do by seeing it? Just stay still.¡±


    She was ready to lift her clothing at any moment, so I hurriedly pulled her hands down.


    It wasn¡¯t only us in the medical room, what was she doing?


    ¡°You seemed curious¡­¡±


    Was it because I rejected her?


    Wi Seol-Ah had a disappointed look on her face.


    Was she really so carefree that she had nothing else to be disappointed about besides something as trivial as this?


    I was thinking about giving her a finger flick, but instead, I ruffled her hair with my hand.


    While doing so, I asked.


    ¡°How was the Snow Phoenix?¡±


    About Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Huh? Huh, she didn¡¯t have too big of a problem. Her n was more concerned about her than the doctors, so it¡¯s likely better for her.¡±


    That would indeed be better than relying solely on the medical room doctors.


    Especially when I thought about the disease Moyong Hi-ah had.


    To my knowledge, the servant who apanied her might be a servant, but she was also famous for her medical capabilities.


    She was one of the students of the Immortal Healer, after all.


    <b><i>  ¡®She probably didn¡¯t get injured since I did hold back.¡¯</i></b>


    Thanks to that, I had to use more Qi than expected, but the oue was still okay.


    To be honest, for the sake of the Snow Phoenix who forced herself toe this high up in the tournament, I wanted to exchange a few strikes with her, but because the Snow Phoenix was not in her right mind at the time, I had to end it fast.


    <b><i>  ¡®Not that I know why she was like that back then.¡¯ </i></b>


    Was it because she was still youngpared to her in my past life?


    The Snow Phoenix in my past life was a woman who didn¡¯t know how to be dumbfounded.


    She was a woman so cold that I could see her standing in the snowfield all alone.


    A woman who didn¡¯t flinch even in the face of death.


    There was only one moment that the Snow Phoenix became shocked in my memories.


    And considering the fact that I was responsible for it, I couldn¡¯t help but be a little bit concerned.


    <b><i>  ¡®If Elder Shin was here, he would¡¯ve raged at me.¡¯</i></b>


    It was obvious.


    That old man would¡¯ve scolded me about how I had another woman around me.


    <b><i>  ¡®I wonder when he¡¯ll wake up again.¡¯</i></b>


    I didn¡¯t think he had disappearedpletely.


    After all, I could feel his presence inside me, especially as I reached higher levels.


    It¡¯s been a few days since I met Jang Seonyeon. While I understood that such a thing could happen in my fight against Ya Hyeoljeok¡­


    Was my emotional shock really that much for him to sleep for this long?


    <b><i>  ¡®I can¡¯t believe there is not one thing I could figure out.¡¯</i></b>


    The fact that I didn¡¯t understand my own body was beyond annoying.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    Just as I was lost in my thoughts, I suddenly heard a voice that roused me from my contemtion.


    ¡°Can I go¡­ see tomorrow?¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah asked me carefully.


    She was likely referring to the uing fight.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going with your body?¡±


    ¡°I can move¡­¡±


    I knew how much Namgung Bi-ah wanted to train right now.


    How could she not have the desire to move, when she had such an enlightenment?


    <b><i>  ¡®If it was enlightenment I would forget in a short time, I would¡¯ve moved right away,¡¯</i></b>


    But looking at her, it didn¡¯t seem like Namgung Bi-ah would forget about her enlightenment.


    Even now, a sword dance was ceaselessly ying out in her eyes.


    She probably wanted to swing it at this instant.


    And the reason why she was holding back was probably because of what I said.


    I wanted to tell her that she should rest tomorrow as well.


    It might seem like I was being overprotective, but her chest wound made it difficult for me to say otherwise.


    ¡°Tomorrow¡­¡±


    However, I knew that she was restraining herself, the martial artist in her just for me, so I felt like I couldn¡¯t hold her back any longer.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you¡­ are careful. You can move.¡±


    In the end, I gave her the response she wanted to hear.


    After I gave her my approval, Namgung Bi-ah put on a smile as if she had been waiting.


    <b><i>  ¡®I wanted to show it to her too.¡¯</i></b>


    Just like how she wished to show me¡­


    I, too, had something I wanted to show her.


    Though the meaning might be differentpared to hers.


    So the next day¡­


    I met Jang Seonyeon on the arena stage.


    The moment I had been eagerly awaiting had finally arrived.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 164: The Thing I Wish To Show (4)

    <b>? The Thing I Wish To Show (4) ?</b>


    Back when I first met the bastard, it was around the time when I just became the Young Lord of the n.


    And it was the first time I made an appearance in the Dragons and Phoenixes tournament.


    Though these events took ce a few years after, unlike my current life after regression.


    Usually, upon bing the Young Lord of one¡¯s n, the treatment shifts from being viewed as a young prodigy to being seen as a prominent member of the world with considerable influence.


    And because of this useless pride I had, I was stubborn and didn¡¯t attend any young prodigy meetings.


    But me bing the Young Lord of the n was unofficial to begin with,


    And since I was never one to leave the n, I had to start making connections.


    One might wonder how I could meet people and be friends with them with my shitty personality back then.


    But what else could I do? That was what the n ordered me to do.


    I may have had a better physique back then, but my mindset was far from ideal.


    My stupid pride and the weight of the responsibilities that would eventually fall on my shoulders were enough to cause turmoil for a young man like me.


    Around this point in time, I was only regarded as a troublemaker, but the rumors about me when I approached my twenties were quite different.


    <strong>Shanxi¡¯s Evil Spirit.</strong>


    <strong>  Gu n¡¯s Disgrace. </strong>


    I became known by such names, so it was apletely different situation from now.


    This was why I couldn¡¯t have a normal time at the banquet meeting.


    Honestly, I have vague recollections of that day.


    I wasn¡¯t even sure if Wi Seol-Ah, Tang Soyeol, or Moyong Hi-ah were even there.


    And Yung Pung, the Water Dragon¡­ What about the Lightning Dragon?


    I honestly couldn¡¯t even remember if there were any familiar faces there.


    It really showed that my state of mind wasn¡¯t quite right at the time.


    However, there was one thing I clearly remembered.


    <b><i>  ¨C Nice to meet you, Young Master Gu.</i></b>


    That bastard¡¯s hand.


    His eyes that formed crescents, creasing into a smile.


    And his voice that pretended to be kind and righteous.


    I remembered all of those clearly.


    <b><i>  ¨C My name is Jang Seonyeon.</i></b>


    It wasn¡¯t because I felt anything special.


    And it definitely wasn¡¯t because I was moved by a guy approaching me who was all alone.


    No way I¡¯d be touched just because a guy came up to me.


    There was only one reason why that ordinary situation never left my memory.


    <b><i>  ¨C Undeservingly, I am called the Rising Star.</i></b>


    That was what made me hate him.


    ******************


    The day of the tournament finals had arrived.


    The time was around sunset.


    One might wonder why the fight was scheduled for such ate hour, but the reason for it was because that was when the people of Hanam were most energized.


    And thanks to that, I was able to have a good meal and a nap before heading to the fight, which I weed.


    ¡°Give it your all, Young Master!¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah shouted energetically.


    I didn¡¯t know if it was because she had a good lunch, but she seemed brighter than usual.


    I stared at Wi Seol-Ah for a bit, then patted her head.


    ¡°Oough¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know about giving it my all.


    I wasn¡¯t even sure if he was worth my full effort.


    ¡°And why would youe to see me in such cold weather like this?¡±


    Because it was the middle of winter, the cold air was intense.


    Just leaving my hand out of my pocket sent a sharp sting through my fingertips.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, but?¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah looked at me with those eyes from time to time.


    It felt like I was staring into the eyes of a mother who just sent her child away to school.


    She seemed younger and more carefree to anyone¡¯s eyes, so why was she looking at me like that?


    I knew that we didn¡¯t have a conventional master-servant rtionship, and she was merely maintaining formality with me, but it still felt strange to see her like this.


    ¡°I almost thought you were my mom for a second.¡±


    ¡°¡­Wha?¡±


    After hearing her respond with confusion, I smirked.


    <b><i>  ¡®Oh wait, I talked about Mother.¡¯ </i></b>


    Then I was surprised by what had just escaped my lips.


    It was because I spoke about my mother with my own mouth.


    Perhaps, I forgot about it now?


    <b><i>  ¡®No, I will never forget it.¡¯</i></b>


    That wasn¡¯t the case.


    Because it was something I couldn¡¯t afford to forget.


    As this was something I needed to ask Father about in the not-so-distant future and a story that I wanted to see the end of.


    Despite being windy out, I stared at Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s face.


    Then I moved my hand from patting her head to her hair essory.


    Due to the cheap material of the item, the texture wasn¡¯t the most pleasing.


    As I fidgeted with it, Wi Seol-Ah quickly stepped back, creating some distance between us.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    When I looked at her, wondering why she was acting that way, Wi Seol-Ah hurriedly covered her head with her hand.


    Especially the part where the hair essory was located.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not going to give it¡­¡±


    ¡°Give what?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s mine¡­! The thing Young Master gave me¡­ it¡¯s mine.¡±


    Did she think that I was going to take back the hair essory I had gifted her?


    Wi Seol-Ah red at me fiercely, which seemed out of character for her.


    I responded while looking at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not taking it. Where would I even use that?¡±


    ¡°Y-You could give it to another person.¡±


    ¡°¡­Do you think I would give a used hair essory to another person?¡±


    What kind of cheap action was that?


    ¡°It¡¯s important to me¡­¡±


    I had nothing to say after watching her protect the hair essory with everything she got so that it didn¡¯t get taken away.


    What was it to her anyway?


    It was just some random gift I got her back in the streets.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if it was Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s reaction that made me feel this way, but it was hard for me to meet her gaze.


    I was going to let out a fake cough, but a voice interfered.


    ¡°¡­Me too.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah said with tired eyes, looking as if she had been lost in thought.


    Upon seeing her, I spoke after letting out a sigh.


    ¡°I told you to go sit down and rest.¡±


    ¡°¡­I am resting.¡±


    ¡°Who would think you¡¯re resting right now, idiot?¡±


    Why did shee all the way here when she had a perfectly fine spectator seat?


    Especially when she was a patient.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, then is there something that isn¡¯t fine?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After hearing my question, Namgung Bi-ah started to think hard.


    Why was she even thinking about that¡­


    Namgung Bi-ah, who remained silent for a moment, spoke after she was done thinking.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m hurt¡­¡±


    It wasn¡¯t so much that she was done thinking, but more like she gave up.


    Now she was using her patient status as a shield.


    A smile involuntarily escaped me.


    This was a smile that formed due to how absurd this was.


    And where did Tang Soyeol go in the midst of all this?


    Did she leave to visit the Snow Phoenix again?


    It seemed like Tang Soyeol had been paying frequent visits to Moyong Hi-ah in recent days.


    ¡°What? Do you want me to do something about it? Do you want me to blow on it?¡±


    ¡°¡­Will you?¡±


    ¡°Are you insane¡­?¡±


    She was taking it seriously when I said it as a joke.


    I had to go up to the fight stage soon, but now I felt like I would lose due to the headache that had crept in.


    And it wasn¡¯t as if I could give a patient a bonking.


    As I stared at her, Namgung Bi-ah wiped away her disappointed expression and leaned her head toward me.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°¡­Pat me¡­¡±


    ¡°Why do you seem to get younger as time passes?¡±


    Her child-like acts had increased recently.


    Comparing her to my past life, it felt like she had undergone aplete transformation.


    Just a few months ago, she would only shyly lean her head forward when embarrassed, let alone ask me directly to pat her. However, now, she was just bluntly asking for it.


    Of course, it was partly my fault for indulging her without much protest.


    <b><i>  ¡®I would¡¯ve passed out in shock if it was me in my past life.¡¯</i></b>


    I would have probably said something along the lines of <b><i>¡®What the hell is this crazy bitch saying,¡¯</i></b> while frowning.


    Perhaps, subtle changes like these can umte and reshape one¡¯s mindset.


    ¡°You said you were going to show me somethingst time, right?¡±


    I asked while gently brushing her white hair.


    Namgung Bi-ah flinched after hearing my words.


    At the same time, I noticed a slight reddening of her face.


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    No response came from her.


    The only thing I got back was her reddening ears.


    I moved my hand, which had been brushing her hair, to lightly grasp her ear.


    It was warm.


    Especially, considering the chilly weather.


    ¡°¡­Sorry.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah then suddenly apologized.


    What was she apologizing for?


    I looked at her with slightly shocked eyes.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get to show you¡­¡±


    Oh.


    Was it because of that?


    Namgung Bi-ah seemed to be thinking that she wasn¡¯t able to show me anything because she was defeated.


    She really didn¡¯t know herself at all.


    She showed me many things, so how could she say that she didn¡¯t?


    Namgung Bi-ah showed me that her potential was limitless.


    She showed me how much she could improve all by herself.


    Not that Namgung Bi-ah was someone who needed protection in the first ce.


    I never once considered her to be incapable of standing on her own.


    Did she know?


    Even now, she was referred to as the Sword Dancer, or the Young Sword Queen.


    Though her most popr title right now was the Zenith of Beauty or whatever.


    Despite her defeat, Namgung Bi-ah gained a ton of things.


    Possibly even more than me.


    ¡°I saw a lot, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    I never really consoled anyone, so this was the best I coulde up with.


    ¡°I watched everything without missing a moment.¡±


    I watched so closely that I learned something new about her.


    As such, I really hoped that she would stop making that expression.


    ¡°So stop making that teary face and go rest. It¡¯s cold.¡±


    Her injury might have been minor, but that didn¡¯t mean she should be moving around like this.


    I could just tell that she was using her Qi to protect her body right now.


    It was quite stupid of her to do that as she didn¡¯t have an overflowing amount of Qi,


    I thought about scolding her for a moment, but it seemed like I didn¡¯t have time for that.


    I had to go up soon after all.


    ¡°Take her with you to sit down.¡±


    In the end, I grabbed Wi Seol-Ah and instructed her.


    Because if I didn¡¯t do that, she probably wouldn¡¯t have left.


    ¡°Hngh¡­ I want to watch here too¡­¡±


    The problem was that Wi Seol-Ah never really listened to me.


    But thankfully, I had a solution for situations like this.


    ¡°Should I call Hongwa?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave¡­ Sis, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah always listened to Hongwa.


    After watching them leave with disappointed expressions, I started to make my way up to the arena stage as well.


    There was no end to one¡¯s thoughts.


    It might be slow, but it would still crawl endlessly to reach the end.


    Since Namgung Bi-ah tried to show me something¡­


    It meant that it was my turn to answer back to her.


    When I climbed up the arena, I saw Jang Seonyeon, who had arrived before me.


    I could¡¯ve sworn he got a good number of injuries during his fight against Namgung Bi-ah, but he seemed to be in better shape than I had expected.


    Then, our eyes met.


    The bastard smiled slightly while looking at me before addressing me.


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    <b><i>  ¨C Nice to meet you, Young Master Gu.</i></b>


    It was just a casual greeting, but why was it that I was hearing it alongside the voice I heard in my past life?


    The situation was different; I was youngerpared to back then, and even his voice was more high-pitched now.


    So why did it sound just like back then?


    ¡°So we meet. I didn¡¯t expect this when we first crossed paths.¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    Jang Seonyeon tilted his head after hearing my response.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying you knew we¡¯d meet in the finals?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I already knew.¡±


    I should probably show respect right now, but it was hard for me to do so as I had no respect for him to begin with.


    But more than that¡­


    I simply loathed the idea of showing any formality to this bastard.


    ¡°The situation was set up this way, you know? This was all nned.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    I was a little harsh there.


    Jang Seonyeon would¡¯ve made it up to the finals no matter what the bracket was.


    <b><i>  ¡®Unless he met me in the first fight.¡¯</i></b>


    It was just that the bracket was designed to attract the most attention to him.


    it was bound to happen.


    ¡°May I ask for a reason?¡±


    Jang Seonyeon asked.


    ¡°What reason? About how I¡¯m so certain?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then what.¡±


    ¡°Why does Young Master Gu harbor such hostility toward me?¡±


    It was an extremely chilly question.


    And even during this, he didn¡¯t erase the smile off of his face, which was really annoying.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything for Young Master Gu to have any hostility toward me.¡±


    ¡°Right. You didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Then, I can¡¯t help but wonder why Young Master Gu despises me. I really don¡¯t understand.¡±


    It was the truth.


    The bastard didn¡¯t do anything to me.


    At least not yet.


    I suppressed the killing intent that kept trying to escape my body and spoke.


    ¡°Am I not allowed to hate you?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t really do much about someone else¡¯s feelings, but it¡¯s just a little sad for m- ¡°


    ¡°You hate me too.¡±


    Jang Seonyeon shut his mouth when I cut him off.


    He probably fell silent not because I cut him off, but because of what I said.


    ¡°Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­Howe you think that way?¡±


    I noticed a crack in Jang Seonyeon¡¯s smile.


    Why did I think that way, you asked?


    It was simple.


    No matter how much I looked at it, it was obvious that I was the one he despised the most.


    I could discern his thoughts and actions by recollecting my memories of my past life.


    The Abyss Transportation Incident that urred in my past life.


    When the young prodigies who hade to participate in the Dragons and Phoenixes tournament were taken away into the Abyss, this was widely acknowledged to be a natural disaster¡­


    But that wasn¡¯t really the case.


    The one responsible for this urrence was Jang Seonyeon.


    His goal was likely the Water Dragon.


    The bastard hated the Water Dragon with a burning passion.


    His intense hatred had driven him to cause such a massive catastrophe.


    Unfortunately, by the time I had pieced together the truth about what had transpired in the future¡­


    It was already toote.


    ¡°Stop trying to be nice, it makes me sick. Let¡¯s just stop talking.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    ¡°I tried my best to ept you, but it really wasn¡¯t easy. So you should stop as well.¡±


    I did try.


    I tried to hold back and even tried to ignore him,


    But when I thought about it, I really didn¡¯t have to.


    It simply wasn¡¯t in my nature to do so.


    I felt like I could only endure if I talked shit to him.


    ¡°Young Master Gu.¡±


    It seemed like maintaining hisposed facade was bing increasingly challenging, as his smile gradually disappeared.


    He seemed fine at first, but it seemed like he had reached his limit now.


    ¡°Nice expression. Live with that expression. It¡¯s morefortable for me too.¡±


    ¡°¡­How could a bloodline member of a noble n make such a mistake?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m actually gonna make an even bigger mistake right now. Hey, I came here with approval; the approval that I can cause as much trouble as I want.¡±


    Oh, of course, Father didn¡¯t give me the approval.


    But it should be fine. The Second Elder would take responsibility for it.


    Due to my persistent arguments, Jang Seonyeon let out a sigh in the end and adjusted his posture.


    ¡°I admit it, Young Master Gu. You have great talent as a martial artist.¡±


    ¡°Many do say that.¡±


    I was a little embarrassed saying it with my own mouth.


    But it seemed like he didn¡¯t care about what I just said, because that bastard didn¡¯t stop talking.


    In proof of the current cold weather, steam billowed from his mouth.


    ¡°You may have outstanding talent, but your humbleness seems to be quitecking inparison.¡±


    What he was saying was true, but was it because those words came out of that bastard¡¯s mouth?


    A smile involuntarily formed on my lips.


    It almost felt like I was watching someone¡¯s embarrassing past.


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°The humbleness youck, I pray that you find it in this fight.¡±


    What he meant just now was that he would teach me it.


    I had many things to say in response, but I chose not to bother.


    Just by looking at the tant, sickening mindset that was infused in his eyes, it was enough.


    I actually preferred it this way.


    ¡°I¡¯m d.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Jang Seonyeon became confused by my sudden remark, but he didn¡¯t flinch.


    It seemed like he had learned something from his fight against Namgung Bi-ah.


    ¡°I was a little worried, you see.¡±


    As I was speaking, I heard the voice of the judge announcing that it was time for the fight to begin.


    <b>  ¨C Finals, Gu n¡¯s Gu Yangcheon versus¡­</b>


    ¡°I was worried about what I would do if you were a nice guy at this point in time.¡±


    ¡°What are you suddenly¡­ ¡°


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just had something on my mind. But I met you and it all cleared up nicely.¡±


    <b>  ¨C Taeryung n¡¯s Jang Seonyeon.</b>


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going to say this now, just in case, but¡­¡±


    <b>  ¨C Begin.</b>


    ¡°I have no intention of holding back, so you should use everything you can from the start. Don¡¯t try to do something pointless like feeling me out first.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say¡­!¡±


    <i>  Pow!</i>


    ¡°Ughh¡­!¡±


    As Jang Seonyeon was in the middle of speaking, he let out a groan due to the sudden impact he felt.


    At the same time, Jang Seonyeon¡¯s vision started to change.


    Along with the sensation of his body being lifted into the air, he felt intense heat surrounding him.


    He didn¡¯t even have the time to register the pain in his chest.


    Because it wasn¡¯t just a single impact.


    <i>  m-!</i>


    The second impact followed and Jang Seonyeon¡¯s face nted into the arena stage.


    One could gauge the magnitude of the impact from the rocks flying through the air and the cracks forming on the arena stage.


    In the midst of all this, Jang Seonyeon was utterly bewildered, unable toprehend what kind of movement I made for him to end up this way.


    After all, it all happened in an instant.


    He put aside the pain and tried to force his shaky body to get up¡­


    But he heard a voice right in front of his nose.


    ¡°First¡­¡±


    The voice echoed as if it was inside a cavern.


    And the rough and brutal emotions it carried left Jang Seonyeon utterly perplexed.


    ¡°Should I start with the arm first?¡±


    When I calmly uttered these words¡­


    Jang Seonyeon was confused as to why he suddenly felt a chill running down his spine.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 165: The Thing I Wish To Show (5)

    <b>? The Thing I Wish To Show (5) ?</b>


    ¡°How could this be?¡±


    ¡°¡­How could he be so out of his league?¡±


    On top of the building with a full view of the fighting stage, there was an unusual blend of atmospheres within the exclusive gathering of the Murim Alliance¡¯s higher-ups.


    At first, there was excitement, which then turned into shock, and now it was astonishment.


    The final battle unfolding below was nothing short of astonishing.


    It had left even the seasoned martial artists, who had seen all manner of spectacles, speechless in their amazement.


    <i>  Swoosh-!</i>


    The rowdy conversations instantly became quiet.


    The tall building began to fill with a dense energy.


    The powerful Qi that pressured the nearby space was from none other than the current Alliance Leader, Jang Cheon.


    <i>  Clench.</i>


    He clenched his fist.


    Jang Cheon¡¯s wide eyes were fixed on the arena stage.


    <b><i>  ¡®¡­That¡¯s¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Not even an hour had passed, yet the arena stage was already in shambles.


    Jang Cheon gulped and started to think.


    <b><i>  ¡®He really is a monster.¡¯</i></b>


    The arena stage was constructed from the notoriously tough and durable rocks of the Bigu Mountain.


    Breaking them was no easy feat and even a first-rate martial artist could only hope to leave a scratch with their weapon.


    <b><i>  ¡®But he smashed them like it¡¯s tofu.¡¯</i></b>


    The boy, who had not even lived a quarter of his life, possessed a level of destructive power that defied belief.


    And in addition to his immense strength, he appeared to have absolute control over it.


    A kid his age would be considered a genius if they possessed either great strength or the ability to harness it with precision.


    But that boy had mastered both aspects.


    And he seemed to have extensively trained both aspects to the point that they seemed threatening.


    ¡°¡­Hm.¡±


    This was said by someone else who wasn¡¯t Jang Cheon.


    And what he just said represented everyone¡¯s feelings in this building.


    The reason for this sound was simply because of a gnawing sense of ipetence and jealousy.


    Everyone in this building had to acknowledge their jealousy toward that child, plunging deeply into their thoughts.


    Even the most significant people in the world were feeling jealous of him, truly disying his unbelievable talent.


    <b><i>  ¡®Son.¡¯</i></b>


    Jang Cheon wished he could close his eyes this instant.


    The downfall of his son, whom he had believed to be chosen by the heavens, was a wound that cut deep.


    Throughout his life, Jang Seonyeon had never once disappointed his father.


    With great talent and a kind nature, he became a child who was already guaranteed to be the future lord of the Taeryung n.


    Jang Cheon thought that his son would leave his name in the history of the world as long as his son grew at this rate.


    Instead, he realized that the path his son was facing was more challenging than he could have ever imagined.


    A giant wall named Gu Yangcheon.


    Possibly, a wall that he might never ovee.


    Jang Cheon only prayed that his son would not be destroyed at that very spot.


    That was all that he could hope for.


    ******************


    His thoughts were all over the ce.


    That was probably exactly how he was feeling.


    All the rocks that were being scattered along with dust¡­


    And the pained groans and the sound of Qi explosion that endlessly resounded¡­


    Even among all of these things, Jang Seonyeon swung his sword.


    <i>  Swish!</i>


    His sword swung toward his opponent.


    Thepressed Qi in his sword made a small mark in the air every time he swung.


    There was no shaky movement at all.


    He had swung this sword countless times in his life, so there was no way that it was going to shake now.


    <i>  Ring¡­!</i>


    The quiet resonance of the sword indicated that his swordsmanship was very much well-advanced.


    He possessed the Qi of a first-rate martial artist and the Qi around his sword certainly posed a threat.


    His swordsmanship was nearly wless, and he was far more than just a young prodigy¡­


    But all of that was pointless if the attack didn¡¯tnd.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    Amid his flurry of sword strikes, a hand reached out and grabbed Jang Seonyeon¡¯s neck.


    It could have been dangerous if the sword skimmed him even a little bit, but he had no hesitation.


    No, maybe he had no hesitation because he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be hit?


    <i>  m!</i>


    Without any consideration, Jang Seonyeon¡¯s opponent started to beat him up repeatedly.


    Jang Seonyeon¡¯s body tumbled across the arena stage, which was already marred by damage.


    ¡°Cough¡­ Huff¡­¡±


    How many times was this already?


    It had to be at least five by now.


    Because after that, Jang Seonyeon stopped counting.


    ¡°Ha¡­ Huff.¡±


    He gasped heavily.


    His body was also aching everywhere, but he couldn¡¯t afford to rest.


    <i>  Pow!</i>


    ¡°Ughh¡­!¡±


    Jang Seonyeon¡¯s chin was forced upward.


    It was because he was kicked into the air.


    ¡°You¡¯re spacing out in the middle of a duel?¡±


    After hearing the voice that followed, Jang Seonyeon had to snap out of his thoughts.


    He definitely didn¡¯t space out.


    It was simply that he couldn¡¯t see the attack.


    He couldn¡¯t see Gu Yangcheoning closer or his attack. He couldn¡¯t see anything.


    <b><i>  ¡®Dammit¡­!¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®Could this really be possible?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®The Young Lady of Namgung I fought yesterday showed unbelievable strength as well, but it wasn¡¯t anywhere near this level.¡¯ </i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®Can this even be called talent?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®This is¡­¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®A monster¡­¡¯</i></b>


    When that thought suddenly appeared in Jang Seonyeon¡¯s mind, he flinched and bit his lips.


    It was because he was reminded of what Peng Woojin told him.


    <b><i>  ¨C Do you really think you¡¯ll win against him? Against that monster?</i></b>


    Back then, Jang Seonyeon thought that he could.


    He even thought that it wasn¡¯t going to be that hard.


    <b><i>  ¡®Doesn¡¯t that make sense?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®I was the chosen one, and he wasn¡¯t.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®It obviously had to be easy.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®But then, why¡­!¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®Why can¡¯t I even see that bastard¡¯s movement?¡¯</i></b>


    Jang Seonyeon had to conceal his trembling lips.


    They were in different leagues.


    Such amon saying had never hit Jang Seonyeon so hard.


    But he was able to realize this fact in just a few shes.


    Gu Yangcheon felt like a being from a whole different realm.


    He didn¡¯t even seem human.


    If either of those weren¡¯t the case, then there shouldn¡¯t be such a talent as his in this world.


    Because it was extremely unfair for others to share the world with a talent like that.


    <i>  Tingle-</i>


    Suddenly sensing a presence, Jang Seonyeon swiftly raised his sword to defend himself.


    <i>  m!</i>


    As soon as he raised his sword, Jang Seonyeon was sent soaring into the sky by the impact.


    He made sure that he was protecting himself with Qi, but his opponent ripped through his shield like it was paper.


    When Jang Seonyeon thought his body would soon crash back to the ground,


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Along with a short call, Jang Seonyeon¡¯s body was captured by Gu Yangcheon¡¯s hand.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡±


    Gu Yangcheon¡¯s voice was so fierce that it sounded like a beast roaring at him.


    ¡°What did I say earlier? I told you to use everything you had from the beginning.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huff¡­ Huff¡­¡±


    ¡°You used it just finest time, but what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling ashamed to use it against me?¡±


    ¡°¡­What¡­ are you¡­¡±


    ¡°Right, I knew that I would get a dumb answer like this even if I asked, I did something foolish.¡±


    Gu Yangcheon made an annoyed expression on his face and then let go of Jang Seonyeon right after.


    Once freed, Jang Seonyeon promptly got back on his feet.


    <b><i>  ¡®What¡­. What should I do?¡¯</i></b>


    The iprehensible situation had left his brain in disarray.


    Jang Seonyeon knew that he was able to get up like this right now because Gu Yangcheon was going easy on him.


    It was obvious.


    Despite rolling on the ground painfully that many times, he hadn¡¯t shed a drop of blood.


    Which meant that his body itself wasn¡¯t that much damaged.


    It was the same case for the Qi inside his body.


    His Qi flow was broken and he took great impact from the attacks, but besides those, he didn¡¯t take too much damage.


    Which meant¡­


    <b><i>  ¡®¡­He was holding back?¡¯</i></b>


    It meant that Gu Yangcheon had been carefully controlling his power in each attack.


    In the middle of a duel at that.


    And Jang Seonyeon couldn¡¯t fully grasp the terrifying and impressive nature of this.


    ¡°Okay, listen closely. I¡¯m going to share something that will help you throughout your life.¡±


    Gu Yangcheon¡¯s voice brought Jang Seonyeon back from his thoughts.


    The voice he was hearing sounded rather far away.


    Gu Yangcheon, who had been right in front of him a moment ago, was now standing at the end of the arena stage.


    <b><i>  ¡®What is he doing there¡­?¡¯ </i></b>


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Jang Seonyeon then opened his eyes widely after feeling chills starting from his back to the top of his head.


    The wind blew.


    It wasn¡¯t strange at all for there to be a cold breeze in the winter¡­


    But what Jang Seonyeon felt wasn¡¯t a cold breeze.


    Heat.


    A scorching heat wave was radiating from all around him.


    Starting from Gu Yangcheon, this intense heat wave swept fiercely through the area.


    <b><i>  ¡®¡­What is this unbelievable nonsense?¡¯ </i></b>


    The fact that Jang Seonyeon couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing wasn¡¯t only because of the heat.


    It was the fact that this stifling heat wasposed entirely of Gu Yangcheon¡¯s Qi.


    <b><i>  ¡®How much Qi does he have to possess in order to¡­!¡¯</i></b>


    The arena stage was nowhere near small.


    Instead, it was almost excessivelyrge, leading people to wonder why it had been built so big.


    But Gu Yangcheon possessed so much Qi that he waspletely filling up the arena with his heat?


    The problem was that it didn¡¯t stop there.


    <i>  aaaze-!</i>


    A terrifying sound that came from somewhere.


    Along with the breeze, mes started to intermingle with the lingering heat in the air.


    The zing mes then started to engulf the area as if they were ready to devour Jang Seonyeon.


    ¡°I thought about why you won¡¯t use your power. Understandable, right? I didn¡¯t think you were retarded, but you were being weirdly stubborn when it¡¯s obvious that you won¡¯t win.¡±


    Jang Seonyeon gulped after hearing Gu Yangcheon.


    Jang Seonyeon¡¯s shoulders felt weighed down by Gu Yangcheon¡¯s spection.


    ¡°You.¡±


    Unlike the mes that were proceeding to engulf the area, Gu Yangcheon¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t be more annoying than ever.


    ¡°You¡¯re scared, right?¡±


    His tone, though light, cut deep, and his words burrowed deep into Jang Seonyeon¡¯s nerves.


    ¡°You are worried that you might lose to me even if you use that power, and you are trying to give yourself an excuse once you go down on the groundpletely, that¡¯s why you aren¡¯t using it.¡±


    Jang Seonyeon bit his lips after hearing Gu Yangcheon¡¯s words.


    <b><i>  ¡®How in the world does he know¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    Jang Seonyeon wasn¡¯t referring to the excuse part.


    He was referring to how Gu Yangcheon knew about the power within him.


    <b><i>  ¡®Did he find out from yesterday¡¯s duel?¡¯</i></b>


    Thosecking Divine Qi could not detect it.


    This applied to everyone even if they were the Three Heavenly Venerables or other prominent figures.


    Even the Chief Abbot of Shaolin wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize it, let alone his father.


    That ¡®Dancer¡¯ said it herself, so it should have been correct.


    But somehow that bastard was certain.


    <b><i>  ¡®He knows I had something inside my body.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®Did he¡­ also receive the baptism?¡¯</i></b>


    Jang Seonyeon pondered for a moment, but he knew that such a thing never happened.


    Because he couldn¡¯t sense any Divine Qi from his body.


    ¡°You are thinking about something else again, for fuck¡¯s sake.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re gonna piss your pants too at this rate. You should only pay attention to fists in the middle of a duel.¡±


    Why was he suddenly talking about piss? Thought Jang Seonyeon for a moment, but his curiosity disappeared right away.


    To be more precise, Gu Yangcheon made it disappear.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Jang Seonyeon let out a groan.


    It was because Gu Yangcheon was letting out overwhelming killing intent.


    It was so strong that the killing intent took on a physical form, grabbing Jang Seonyeon¡¯s throat.


    <b><i>  ¡®To let out such disgusting killing intent in the middle of an Orthodox Faction duel¡­Has he gone insane?¡¯</i></b>


    Jang Seonyeon quickly nced at the judge.


    ¡°What¡­!?¡±


    But the judge was watching the duel with the same expression as before.


    <b><i>  ¡®He didn¡¯t¡­ notice?¡¯</i></b>


    Jang Seonyeon got goosebumps all over his body.


    That disgusting and sticky killing intent was evidently targeted solely at him.


    So that no one else could feel it except him.


    ¡°You seem to keep having some other thoughts and have no intention of using your power, so I decided to get serious.¡±


    The mes that had been lingering in the air started to spin around, but were soon absorbed back into Gu Yangcheon.


    More urately, they condensed within Gu Yangcheon¡¯s arm.


    That was dangerous.


    It wasn¡¯t even instinct, but just by looking at it, Jang Seonyeon could tell.


    ¡°I¡¯ll die if I don¡¯t use it.¡±


    It sounded like he said those words without much thought being put into it,


    But Jang Seonyeon knew that there wasn¡¯t any lie contained in what he just said.


    The fact that he felt like he would faint at any moment due to the killing intent, was proof of that.


    And as if to add further proof, Gu Yangcheon extended his fist from the arm with the swirling mes.


    It was an attack he lightly let out without even focusing on his posture.


    His movement definitely seemed poor, yet the result was far from it.


    <i>  Roooaaar-!</i>


    The dragon-shaped mes roared, as if they were ready to devour the entire arena, and charged toward Jang Seonyeon.


    Jang Seonyeon felt as though not even his bones would survive if he was hit by that attack.


    In the end, Jang Seonyeon released the lock and unleashed his power.


    He felt the sensation of his body being enhanced and his muscles getting bigger.


    <i>  Swoosh!</i>


    When he used the power, he was able to escape from the killing intent that was holding him down.


    And right before he was about to be struck by the mes, Jang Seonyeon swung his sword without hesitation.


    <i>  Swoooosh!</i>


    The enhanced sword then cut through the mes in one swing.


    The mes disappeared, and the Qi that was forming the mes exploded, forming an impact in the air.


    This meant that Jang Seonyeon had sessfully blocked the attack.


    Jang Seonyeon also briefly staggered from the exertion but quickly regained his posture.


    And because of the fact that he was able to block that outrageous attack, he became relieved.


    Using that power two days in a row made him feel exhausted, but it didn¡¯t matter to him.


    Because the Divine Qi inside his body assured him that all of his opponent¡¯s attacks were pointless, as he was able to block them all.


    <b><i>  ¡®I did it-</i></b><strong><i>¡¯</i></strong>


    <i>  Crack-</i>


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Along with his dumbfounded reaction, Jang Seonyeon looked at his right arm.


    It was because he heard the sound of something breaking from there.


    Then he was able to see.


    His right arm was broken brutally.


    ¡°Good job.¡±


    Gu Yangcheon¡¯s voice sounded right beside him and Jang Seonyeon¡¯s sight lowered.


    <i>  Thud!</i>


    It was because his head dropped as one of his knees hit the ground.


    The sudden pain was so intense that Jang Seonyeon couldn¡¯t even scream.


    ¡°I told you earlier that I¡¯d start with the arm.¡±


    Gu Yangcheon¡¯s voice definitely held a bit ofughter.


    ¡°Now I can start beating you up in a more painful manner. That¡¯s nice, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    After hearing Gu Yangcheon talk excitedly with a kind tone, Jang Seonyeon¡¯s eyes started to quiver.


    It was at that moment that Jang Seonyeon truly recognized the emotion gnawing at his chest.


    The emotion that was eating him away slowly, steadily building like a towering stack.


    It was definitely fear.


    <b><i>  ¡®¡­N-¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Gu Yangcheon¡¯s fist appeared right in front of Jang Seonyeon¡¯s eyes.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 166: The Thing I Wish To Show (6)

    <b>? The Thing I Wish To Show (6) ?</b>


    <i>  Crack!</i>


    In a single sound¡­


    One whole side of his shoulder was shattered to pieces.


    <i>  Crack!</i>


    By the second¡­


    He wondered what part of his body had given way this time.


    He couldn¡¯t really tell in his state.


    Not only did his nerves falter, but his vision dimmed as well.


    He could only swing his sword with pure instinct.


    Yet, the de¡¯s sharpness remained as threatening as ever.


    The Divine Qi coursing through Jang Seonyeon¡¯s body amplified his physical strength and martial prowess. It elevated him to a point where he could effortlessly outmatch a martial artist of equal caliber, to overpowering them without a single graze on him,


    <i>  Craaack.</i>


    Yet, to his opponent, it was no more than a cute disy.


    ¡°Ugghh¡­!¡±


    Jang Seonyeon staggered back a few steps, dropping to his knees, clutching onto his chest.


    ¡°Why¡­¡±


    He unintentionally whispered aloud, seemingly unaware of his own words.


    ¡°Why do you think?¡±


    It appeared that Gu Yangcheon could hear even that.


    Gu Yangcheon extended his arm out towards Jang Seonyeon, causing him to flinch upon seeing it.


    <b><i>  ¡®Dammit¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Jang Seonyeon struggled to keep his shoulders from shaking and cursed silently. He felt a crushing humiliation and shame in his fear.


    The outstretched hand brushed his cheek a few times before withdrawing, a moment of profound humiliation for Jang Seonyeon.


    <b><i>  ¡®Why.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®Just why.¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it, right? Well, you never will.¡±


    Perhaps he would never know, something that I wish for to happen.


    The reason? It¡¯s simple.


    Nowadays, the phrase ¡®powerful person¡¯ has be extremely overused, a clich¨¦ uttered far too often.


    Nheless, the world continues to host tournaments to see two individuals sh against each other in a battle of strength to determine the stronger of the two.


    Thus, in the end, it boiled down to a simple fact: he was weak, and I was strong.


    <b><i>  ¡®However, he was stronger than I had expected.¡¯</i></b>


    Given the watchful eyes of the onlookers and the fact that I couldn¡¯t afford to end his life in front of a crowd, I aimed to show just enough force.


    However, the bastard proved to be stronger than my expectations.


    This forced me to resort to an ability, enhancing my body with Fire Qi.


    It was something that I had never imagined I would have to use on a young prodigy.


    <b><i>  ¡®He is hovering at the start of the Peak Realm.¡¯ </i></b>


    His martial level was around the peak of the first-rate realm, a nigh impossible feat for someone at Jang Seonyeon¡¯s age.


    Namgung¡¯s Pissing Dragon paled inparison.


    He could stand shoulder to shoulder with the Sword Phoenix, Sword Dragon, and the Water Dragon.


    Yet, this bastard was enhancing his power with some unknown strength.


    <b><i>  ¡®Despite doing that, he didn¡¯t break through the middle dantian.¡¯ </i></b>


    I couldn¡¯t detect the energy unique to those at peak realm, emanating from that bastard.


    It appeared to be a temporary power-up, and it seemed that he couldn¡¯t even maintain it for long.


    <b><i>  ¡®Which was likely why he didn¡¯t use it from the beginning.¡¯</i></b>


    I didn¡¯t think that him not using it from the beginning was just because he wanted an excuse for himself,


    It was either because he couldn¡¯t maintain it for long, or that it only had a limited number of uses. Perhaps even both.


    <b><i>  ¡®And if this energy is simr to the one I took from Namgung Cheonjun, does that mean I could also use it?¡¯</i></b>


    I attempted it, but the energy remained unresponsive.


    Furthermore, the purifying process of the energy outpaced even demonic Qi, making it impossible to test it further.


    <b><i>  ¡®It¡¯s different from Demonic Qi.¡¯</i></b>


    Demonic Qi could indeed enhance the body, but it didn¡¯t increase the potency of martial skills.


    Its main purpose was to enable the practitioner to perform the demonic arts, and symbolized one¡¯s transformation into a demonic human.


    ¡°However, this is.¡±


    I recalled the moment when Jang Seonyeon sliced through my mes with a single swing.


    I expected him to evade, but he cleaved through them instead.


    <i>  Swish!</i>


    Amidst my contemtion, Jang Seonyeon¡¯s sword sliced through the air toward me.


    It closed in on my neck at breakneck speed,


    <i>  Crack!</i>


    But I evaded the sword by tilting my head to the side and swiftly twisted his wrist holding the sword.


    I had no qualms about breaking it.


    ¡°Aghhhh!¡±


    Jang Seonyeon¡¯s scream reverberated loudly.


    It appeared he had been suppressing his screams until now, but had finally reached his limit.


    I found myself slightly surprised, seeing him continue to attack me.


    <b><i>  ¡®Didn¡¯t I intimidate him more than enough?¡¯</i></b>


    I had believed my actions would be enough to make him feel afraid, to the point that when we cross paths in the future, he would be too destroyed to even think about getting in my way.


    Killing him now was not an option, which was why I wanted to crush him now to make it an easier task when I see him next time.


    However, it seemed his spirit remained intact.


    Thus, a thought crossed my mind.


    <b><i>  ¡®How much more can I break him, I wonder.¡¯</i></b>


    It¡¯d be faster for me to just kill him, but I had to be a little more careful if I wanted to only break his bones.


    I couldn¡¯t beat him up to the point of his injuries bing incurable after all, as I couldn¡¯t afford to ruin my rtionship with the Murim Alliance already.


    <b><i>  ¡®Stuff like this always annoys me.¡¯</i></b>


    It was exasperating not being able to kill those wretches whenever I wanted.


    I understood that I couldn¡¯t control the world, but I couldn¡¯t help but be frustrated when I couldn¡¯t do anything about a bastard like him.


    <b><i>  ¡®Why did I even regress at this point? I feel so powerless.¡¯ </i></b>


    I kicked his joint, sending him tumbling to the ground again.


    ¡°You¡¯re gonna get into serious trouble if you keep moving like tha-¡±


    <i>  Pop!</i>


    As I quickly raised my hand to block, the sound of Qi exploding pierced the air.


    That bastard had unleashed Sword Qi at me.


    Not only had I broken his right hand, I had even twisted his left wrist that was holding his sword, so how was he even doing this?


    <b><i>  ¡®This bastard?¡¯</i></b>


    Jang Seonyeon swung his sword despite his broken wrist.


    I didn¡¯t know how he would heal his wrist if he kept going at this rate, but I had to acknowledge his spirit.


    So you truly are a martial artist, huh?


    I kicked Jang Seonyeon¡¯s chest, sending him flying, as I nced at the judge.


    The arena was in shambles and Jang Seonyeon¡¯s body was in a mostly ruined state, making it impossible for the fight to be continued.


    The judge seemed aware of this, his eyes betraying a sense of uncertainty.


    However, he couldn¡¯t intervene.


    <b><i>  ¡®Because he hasn¡¯t forfeited.¡¯</i></b>


    Unless one side lost consciousness, the judge wasn¡¯t allowed to interfere.


    <b><i>  ¡®And you n to continue, despite knowing that?¡¯</i></b>


    Even though he must have been aware of his impending defeat.


    He was still nning to keep going when he ended up in that state, even after using his unknown power?


    <b><i>  ¡®He wouldn¡¯t have kept going if it was the bastard that I knew.¡¯</i></b>


    It made me curious.


    If it was the bastard from my previous life, he wouldn¡¯t have made such a choice.


    He would have instead plotted from behind the scenes after the duel.


    <b><i>  ¡®So does that mean him at this point of time is different from the bastard I knew in my past life?¡¯</i></b>


    I hoped that wasn¡¯t the case, as it was the thing I wanted to happen the least.


    <b><i>  ¡®And even if that was the case,¡¯</i></b>


    It didn¡¯t matter.


    I had no intention of changing my ns.


    Even if he didn¡¯t be evil yet, and right now he was just a child drunk with power¡­


    <b><i>  ¡®It doesn¡¯t erase the things you did in the past,¡¯</i></b>


    It wasn¡¯t from a desire to be forgiven or any such noble sentiment.


    I was simply enraged, and he became an outlet for my anger.


    The reason I was focusing on his chest, was simply because he had left a wound on Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s chest.


    And the reason I wanted to engrave fear into his mind, wasn¡¯t due to some grand purpose.


    It was simply because I wanted to release my frustration onto him.


    Let¡¯s not think of myself as an adult.


    That would probably do more harm than good for me.


    I had lived my life as a nasty and rude person, and that past of mine is what has made me.


    So let¡¯s not deny that past.


    Denial would only be poison to me.


    I had to reach even greater levels.


    Much, much greater than now.


    <b><i>  ¡®So I don¡¯t have much time to spare on this bastard.¡¯</i></b>


    It¡¯s about time that I end this.


    It wasn¡¯t enough time for me to relieve all my stress onto him, but it also wasn¡¯t good for me to keep dragging this on.


    So I had to end this.


    <b><i>  ¡®But let me give onest parting gift.¡¯</i></b>


    Ending it by hitting his chin is ratherme, so either I had to break his arm once more or¡­


    Do something amusing to his genitals.


    I felt that it would be such a waste if I didn¡¯t do either of those two.


    But all of a sudden¡­


    <i>  Craaack-</i>


    Jang Seonyeon stood up.


    Because of him forcing his body up, each movement was apanied by a disconcerting sound of bones cracking.


    His body was in such a state of disarray, it seemed like he couldn¡¯t even properly get up.


    The pain must have been excruciating.


    <b><i>  ¡®I guess he just has that much willpow-¡¯</i></b>


    I was about to attribute his tenacity to willpower when an eerie sensation I felt sent chills down my spine.


    It wasn¡¯t hard for me to notice.


    For I experienced this a lot in my past life.


    But I didn¡¯t expect that I would already experience it in this life.


    ¡°That dumbass of a bastard.¡±


    Jang Seonyeon¡¯s eyes turned white as he forced his body up while holding his sword.


    It meant that he had already lost consciousness.


    Some may wonder how he could still move then.


    <b><i>  ¡®He was eaten by the power.¡¯</i></b>


    When a demonic human used too much Demonic Qi or forced themselves to keep going even when they couldn¡¯t, their consciousness would get eaten by the power and turn them into a monster.


    I called this a state of being consumed by one¡¯s power.


    And this bastard right here was in that exact state.


    Despite the power feeling different from Demonic Qi, it seemed like it had simr side effects.


    <b><i>  ¡®Is this because I beat him up way too much?¡¯</i></b>


    That was, probably, the most likely case.


    As I did, beat him up to the point where he would die if he didn¡¯t use his power.


    I stared at Jang Seonyeon, who was faltering.


    He wouldn¡¯t die if I just left him there, but his mind would rupture.


    <b><i>  ¡®Should I just leave him be then?¡¯</i></b>


    Well, it wasn¡¯t a bad idea.


    If he became crippled like that, then it would seem like he destroyed himself while trying to protect his pride as a martial artist.


    Then the Murim Alliance Leader wouldn¡¯t me me. Well, there was a chance he would resent me since he was his father.


    <b><i>  ¡®But if he¡¯s going to me someone, then he should me the Second Elder.¡¯</i></b>


    Not I know if that bear of an old man would be of any help at all though.


    It would relieve my stress the most if I killed Jang Seonyeon with my own two hands, but I had no intention of ruining my ns just for revenge.


    I had much more pressing things than that.


    I got into my stance, but that bastard who got up only stared at me.


    As I stared into his hollow eyes, I flowed my Qi slightly, just in case he charged at me.


    But unlike my expectations, the bastard didn¡¯t charge at me.


    Instead¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±


    He suddenly spoke to me.


    And his pronunciation was way too clear despite his lips that became swollen.


    Had he not lost consciousness?


    ¡°What?¡±


    I asked him, baffled at what he was trying to say, but he only continued at his own pace.


    ¡°I felt something break, but it was you.¡±


    His unsettling giggle bothered me.


    I charged at him without hesitation, gripping his throat.


    A peculiar sensation crept over me, every hair on my body standing on end, and cold sweat threatening to erupt.


    I didn¡¯t know what to call this horrendous sensation.


    ¡°What are you.¡±


    When I demanded while gripping his throat, Jang Seonyeon smiled.


    The shape of his lips didn¡¯t change, yet he was smiling with a silent joy.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I want to ask. Child, what are you.¡±


    ¡°I asked what you are.¡±


    <i>Clennnch.</i>


    I gradually put more strength into my hand holding his throat.


    It was to warn that I would break his throat if he said anything dumb.


    However, the bastard wouldn¡¯t just stay silent.


    ¡°What are you, for you to possess so much within yourself.¡±


    He shouldn¡¯t even be able to breathe, considering the force with which I held him, yet he spoke unfazed.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not Jang Seonyeon.¡±


    It was definitely something different.


    Had he, too, be host to an entity inside him? It didn¡¯t shock me, considering how many beings had taken up residence within me in this life.


    It wasn¡¯t surprising for a person to house a ghost.


    However, the problem lied elsewhere.


    <b>  [Heeee¡­]</b>


    I heard a voice, a clear and echoing voice within my head.


    I initially thought it might be Elder Shin.


    <b><i>  ¡®Elder Shin¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    I quickly called his name, thinking he might have returned unexpectedly.


    <b>  [Heee¡­ Heeeeee¡­ Hungry¡­]</b>


    But it wasn¡¯t Elder Shin.


    ¡°What the hell is this now?¡±


    <b>  [Hungry¡­. Eat¡­ eat thaaaat¡­]</b>


    All of a sudden, an unknown voice began to resonate inside my mind.


    At the same time, my dantian quivered and the energy within me grew increasingly turbulent, as though I had lost control over my body.


    Of course, this had to happen when the fight was almost over.


    <b>  [Eat¡­ it! That¡­ eat¡­ must eat it.]</b>


    The voice was dissonant, as if it contained multiple voices merged into one, and even a few sentences sent a headache throbbing through my skull.


    <b><i>  ¡®¡­This voice¡­¡¯</i></b>


    While I was scowling due to the pain, I remembered that I heard this voice from somewhere.


    The voice I heard after absorbing Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s energy, at thest moment of my battle against him.


    Also¡­


    The voice I heard in Shaanxi after my fight against Ya Hyeoljeok.


    At thatst moment, the voice I heard before passing out, was the same as the voice I was hearing now.


    <i>Ring.</i>


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    I clenched my teeth as my energy started to move of its own ord, while I was trying to endure the headache.


    My Demonic Absorb had activated by itself once more.


    <b><i>  ¡®Fuck, I can¡¯t this time.¡¯</i></b>


    Absorbing others¡¯ energy would only raise questions, and I didn¡¯t want to deal with that issue.


    I couldn¡¯t afford to get caught about the fact that I could absorb energy, at least not yet.


    Absorbing others¡¯ energy would only raise questions, and I didn¡¯t want to deal with that issue, so I quickly tried to retract my hand.


    <i>  Grab!</i>


    But Jang Seonyeon¡¯s hand sped my wrist.


    ¡°This is it. This sensation.¡±


    Then he spoke, as though he hade to a realization, with the tone of a smiling man.


    ¡°You harbour darkness within your small body. Is it your massive bowl that keeps you from shattering, despite housing such a colossal entity? It doesn¡¯t appear that way.¡±


    I wanted to ask what nonsense he was spouting, but my mouth refused to obey.


    <b><i>  ¡®Why is everything happening to me all at once.¡¯</i></b>


    I could handle one issue at a time, but it felt as though everything wasing at me all at once.


    He should be feeling the sensation of his power being absorbed, yet he held on more tightly with no intention of letting my hand go.


    <b><i>  ¡®What strength ¡­!¡¯</i></b>


    If it was Jang Seonyeon¡¯s strength, then I could easily escape from his grasp,


    Yet, for some reason, it wasn¡¯t easy for me to do so.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why the master of the abyss is inside of a child like you, but I am d to have discovered it.¡±


    The energy entering my body resembled Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s, but the density felt different.


    And my body was devouring this energy with relish.


    ¡°You are really savoring the feast.¡±


    I became certain after hearing those words.


    That despite being aware of me absorbing the energy¡­


    The bastard was allowing it.


    <i>  Tap!</i>


    After what felt like an eternity, Jang Seonyeon finally released my hand, and his body began to copse, as if awaiting the moment.


    ¡°Child.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t respond to the bastard because my body wouldn¡¯t listen to me, as if it was no longer under my control.


    ¡°With the joy of having met you, I¡¯ve left you a gift. The beast within you will appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°I wished to offer it all, but unfortunately, this child¡¯s body and spirit serve a purpose, so I can¡¯t gift it as I desire.¡±


    ¡°So if you appreciate this gift, thene find me in the future.¡±


    When Jang Seonyeon finished speaking, I faltered, dropping to one knee. The voice still echoed in my head, and I had much I wanted to say, but my tongue remained as unresponsive as a stone, despite regaining control of my body.


    ¡°It was a pleasure seeing you. If you meet the Dancer in the future, then ry this message to her.¡±


    Jang Seonyeon slowly closed his eyes as he copsed. And just before they shutpletely, he uttered in a faint voice.


    ¡°I, Dok Gojun, seek you, child.¡±


    After finishing with those words, Jang Seonyeon closed his eyes, and I heaved a deep sigh, lowering my knees to the ground.


    The energy that had entered my body was one thing, but I also needed to make sense of the abrupt series of events that had just unfolded.


    The judge, witnessing Jang Seonyeon¡¯s loss of consciousness, hurried to assess the situation.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He briefly examined Jang Seonyeon¡¯s condition and nodded, confirming that he had not perished.


    Following that¡­


    ¡°The victory goes to Gu n¡¯s Gu Yangcheon.¡±


    The judge concluded that I was the victor.


    ¡ª <i>Woahhh!</i>


    The spectators erupted in cheers, their apuse deafening, yet the crease on my forehead remained.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 167: True Dragon (1)

    <b>? True Dragon (1) ?</b>


    She closed the windows so that a cold breeze wouldn¡¯t enter and drank some spicy hot tea made with dried round herbs of spice to warm herself.


    This spicy tea would make an ordinary person feel extreme heat, but for Moyong Hi-ah, it only had a minor effect.


    It would only make her feel slightly warmer.


    Yet one small leaf of this herb sold for an amount that could feed a farmer for a whole month.


    There was no extravagance more extreme than this.


    The n gave it to her, but it was still way too expensive for it to be used for a mere tea and not even medicine.


    ¡°¡­Funny, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah spoke in a bitter tone, as she sipped her tea little by little.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know why I even get to drink this, even though I was defeated without being able to do anything.¡±


    ¡°¡­Young Lady.¡±


    ¡°There is no need for you to look at me that way.¡±


    When Moyong Hi-ah saw that her guest¡¯s teacup was empty, she filled it back up.


    ¡°What made you visit me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I expected you to be very busy around this time. Are you sure you don¡¯t need to go?¡±


    The final match of the tournament was probably starting about now.


    The fight had garnered so much attention that it even reached the ears of Moyong Hi-ah, who was enduring the cold while sitting in the corner of the room.


    <b><i>  ¡®And it¡¯s probably especially important to this guest of mine, Tang Soyeol.¡¯</i></b>


    Because it was that boy¡¯s fight.


    ¡°Young Lady Tang.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah stared at Tang Soyeol¡¯s face.


    She had a cute face thatplemented her green hair nicely.


    It was the face of a small cute animal unlike her own face, one that exuded coldness.


    Moyong Hi-ah read Tang Soyeol¡¯s emotions seemingly written inside her big eyes, then spoke.


    ¡°I know that Young Lady Tang feels guilt towards me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And because I¡¯m a shrewd person, I know how to take advantage of that.¡±


    ¡°And I believe that Young Lady Tang knows this as well because you are no fool either.¡±


    Tang Soyeol didn¡¯t say anything to Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s words, but her silence was an acknowledgment of what Moyong Hi-ah had said.


    The guilt that Tang Soyeol felt towards Moyong Hi-ah.


    It was something she honestly couldn¡¯t understand.


    Because, to be more urate, the only sin Tang Soyeol posessed was that she shared the surname of the Tang n; that was all she did to her.


    ¡°Is what happened that day still serving as a burden to you?¡±


    ¡°It is a burden I¡¯ll have to carry even until the end of time.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Because I am a person of the Tang n in the end, and the suffering Young Lady Moyong has to go through willst forever.¡±


    <b><i>  Suffering, huh?</i></b>


    ¡°A mere scar on my back?¡±


    <b><i>¡®The scar that¡¯s left on my back is easily hidden as long as I wear clothes.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®Furthermore, besides my servant, no one else has seen the scar on my back for close to 10 years.¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°I don¡¯t just think it¡¯s just a mere scar.¡±


    <b><i>  ¡®That¡¯s what Tang Soyeol is saying, but the Tang n has already given me enoughpensation.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®Even the tea I am drinking right now,¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®And the fact that I¡¯m able to research and do experiments to find a cure for my disease is all thanks to thepensation that Tang n gave me.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®Well, the oue of the experiment was the scar on my back and the worsening of my coldness.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®But even if I didn¡¯t go through with that experiment, I wouldn¡¯t feel that much different.¡¯</i></b>


    It was fine for Moyong Hi-ah since her n waspensated for the oue.


    Though, it seemed that only Moyong Hi-ah was fine with it, as no one else seemed to feel that way.


    Especially the Lord of the n, her father.


    ¡°So what brings you here on a day as important as this?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Especially when you don¡¯t even know what this would mean to me.You only came here for the sake of it and not to apologize.¡±


    ¡°Would my apology even mean anything to you¡­?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, it won¡¯t be very effective.¡±


    It actually could be seen as a negative thing, as it could seem like a cheap apology to Moyong Hi-ah.


    Which was why even though Tang Soyeol came here every time, she didn¡¯t apologize.


    <b><i>¡®Still, it¡¯s ufortable.¡¯</i></b>


    Moyong Hi-ah simply felt ufortable.


    Tang Soyeol wrote her a letter every year from Tang n,


    And the fact that Tang Soyeol always seemed to be cautious around her, made Moyong Hi-ah feel ufortable.


    It would be beneficial if she chose to take advantage of Tang Soyeol feeling this way¡­


    <b><i>  ¡®¡­Sigh.¡¯</i></b>


    But because Moyong Hi-ah knew that Tang Soyeol wasn¡¯t lying about her feelings towards her¡­


    She found it hard to do that.


    Even though she wasn¡¯t really in a position to be picky about things.


    ¡°¡­I understand your feelings, but you need not be bothered to do this.¡±


    The Poison Phoenix was famous for being ferocious to others, which didn¡¯t seem toplement her cute appearance.


    Moyong Hi-ah thought that Tang Soyeol had a personality that would drive others away if came to know her true nature.


    After all, her own self was like that as well.


    However, the Tang Soyeol she was seeing right now seemed like a very gentle person.


    <b><i>¡®Her appearance that I¡¯ve seen recently¡­seemed rather different from the  appearance she showed back then.¡¯</i></b>


    Back then, Tang Soyeol used to look like a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing, yet now she seemed as gentle as amb.


    <b><i>  ¡®Though it seemed like she still had the same personality as before, judging by how she handled Hwangbo Cheolwi back at the guesthouse.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®But the personality she showed whenever she was around them, is probably closer to her true self.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®To be more urate, maybe she started to show her true self around them.¡¯</i></b>


    She opened the window and looked outside.


    It was still winter.


    There was still a long while left before the end of winter.


    It seemed like winter had ended for Tang Soyeol¡­


    Yet it was still winter for Moyong Hi-ah, the same as ever.


    <b><i>  ¡®Even if the seasons and temperature change, I will still be alone in the cold.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®Because that is what had been nned for my life.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®Will it be different if I try to struggle?¡¯</i></b>


    That¡¯s what came to Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s mind.


    <b><i>  ¡®Or maybe struggling is pointless.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®It may be that I was only born so that I could disappear along with the cold wind.¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Young Lady Moyong?¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah wondered if her expression seemed strange because Tang Soyeol had called Moyong Hi-ah in a worrying tone.


    Tang Soyeol also probably had such a reaction because she was one of the few people that knew about Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Is it perhaps¡­that you were injured from your fight?¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah smiled slightly after hearing Tang Soyeol¡¯s question.


    ¡°No, I was not hurt anywhere.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t lying.


    She really hadn¡¯t been injured anywhere.


    Despite having been swept away by that giant me, there were no injuries anywhere on her.


    <b><i>  ¡®This means that he had full control of that attack.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®Hah. Could I even call that an attack?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®I waspletely powerless against that boy.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®I knew that I wouldn¡¯t be able to win against him, but I at least expected to exchange a few attacks.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®He was way out of my league.¡¯</i></b>


    Last year, the person that shocked Moyong Hi-ah the most, was the Sword Dragon.


    The young man, who made plum flowers blossom, showed the overpowering sword art that truly proved Mount Hua¡¯s legacy.


    Thus, Moyong Hi-ah thought that no more young prodigies would appear with talent greater than his.


    The Sword Phoenix, the Sword Dragon, and the Water Dragon.


    And if one were to go even further, Peng Woojin who used to be the Heavenly Dragon.


    Even just one of them had enough genius in them to give a new name to the current generation of the world, so Moyong Hi-ah naturally didn¡¯t expect that someone greater than even them could appear.


    Yet there was a person that hadpletely broken her expectation.


    Gu Yangcheon from the Gu n of Shanxi.


    Moyong Hi-ah thought about the boy that hade from Shanxi, but she did not have much to say about him.


    Because even the grand title of ¡®Genius¡¯ wasn¡¯t enough to describe his existence.


    <b><i>  ¡®I just thought that he was a unique person.¡¯</i></b>


    When she first saw him, the girls around him had such radiant presences that his own presence was obscured.


    All that Moyong Hi-ah had thought was that he was a guy who had luck with women, despite his looks.


    He was a person with a talent for charming people,and that was about it.


    <b><i>  ¡®And the strange manner in which he treated me and the way he looked at me reluctantly.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®I thought he was only doing that to attract me.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®Yet, I still noticed myself looking at him more than I would want to admit.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®However, it wasn¡¯t long until I realized that my thoughts about him were a mistake.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®Hwangbo Cheolwi and the Gu n¡¯s¡­¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®What was his name again?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®He was from the same n as Gu Yangcheon, so it was Gu something.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®Well if I can¡¯t really remember his name, then he¡¯s not that important after all.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®Anyway, when the conflict popped up for a short moment back in the guesthouse¡­¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®I was able to see.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®Everyone in Gu Yangcheon¡¯s party was eyeing him.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®The one that was going against Hwangbo Cheolwi was a different person, but everyone had be wary of Gu Yangcheon instead.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®It really showed me who the center of the group was.¡¯</i></b>


    And as more time passed¡­


    <b><i>  ¡®I was able to know the truth.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®It wasn¡¯t that Gu Yangcheon¡¯s presence was being covered by the others around him.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®It was that he was hiding his presence voluntarily.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®He shone so brightly, that he had to conceal it to the extent that he wasn¡¯t visible.¡¯</i></b>


    Moyong Hi-ah rubbed her chest while reminiscing about the me she had seen yesterday.


    It was because she was reminded of the sensation she had felt at that moment.


    Back when she was facing Gu Yangcheon¡¯s mes in the arena, the warmth she had felt.


    <b><i>¡®¡­Was it¡­a mistake?¡¯</i></b>


    The moment when heat filled up her whole chest, as the Ice Qi that seemingly froze her body, disappeared.


    When she had regained consciousness, she concluded that she was simply mistaken.


    <b><i>¡®Does that even make any sense?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®If my Ice Qi could be dispersed by simply standing in front of hot mes, then my life wouldn¡¯t be this cold and lonely.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®I was just mistaking it because of how giant that me was.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®That¡¯s what I thought.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®Yet¡­¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®¡­Perhaps.¡¯</i></b>


    A person¡¯s hope is bound to sprout even for the smallest of things.


    It was a destend, so even a tiny stream of water could easily permeate through the soil.


    But Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s emotions were already frozen for her to have any faith in her hopes.


    ¡°Young Lady Moyong, are you really okay? Should I call someone?¡±


    Tang Soyeol continued to ask Moyong Hi-ah about her well-being due to her strange reaction.


    Moyong Hi-ah remained silent for a bit as if pondering about something, then she looked at Tang Soyeol and spoke.


    ¡°Young Lady Tang.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­?¡±


    ¡°May I¡­make a reque-¡°


    <i>Knock knock.</i>


    Right as Moyong Hi-ah was about to say something, she felt a presence outside.


    -My Lady.


    The owner of the voice was Tang Soyeol¡¯s servant.


    ¡°What is it? I¡¯m still talking with Young Lady Moyong.¡±


    Tang Soyeol frowned, seemingly bothered by her servant¡¯s interference.


    The servant¡¯s tone also changed into a more careful one as she noticed Tang Soyeol¡¯s annoyance.


    However, it seemed like she hade for an important business.


    -It¡¯s not a pressing matter¡­but Lady had ordered us to notify you when the battle concluded.


    As soon as her servant finished talking, Tang Soyeol promptly rose and opened the door.


    Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s eyes widened seeing Tang Soyeol¡¯s sudden movement.


    ¡°W-What¡¯s the result?¡±


    She seemed rather curious judging by how she asked her servant.


    It looked like she was lying when she had said that she was fine even if she wasn¡¯t able to see the battle.


    ¡°Oh¡­uh, I heard that Young Master Gu had won¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Hearing her servant, Tang Soyeol reached her arms out to the sky and screamed.


    <b><i>¡®How happy was she to scream like that?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Oh¡­Um¡­Sorry.¡±


    It seemed like Tang Soyeol had also realized that reaction was overly loud, as soon after she shrunk back while covering her mouth with her hand.


    After seeing that appearance of hers, Moyong Hi-ahughed out loud, which was a rare sight.


    Tang Soyeol then blushed slightly, thinking that was beingughed at mockingly.


    <b><i>  ¡®How can she change that much.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®And was it really something that made her that happy?¡¯</i></b>


    Moyong Hi-ah couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Oh¡­Young Lady Moyong, you said you wanted to make a request to me earlier?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah swallowed her words.


    It wasn¡¯t something she could say right now.


    ¡°I¡¯lle visitter myself.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Young Lady Moyong will?¡±


    ¡°I think I found something for me to visit.¡±


    Instead of making a request to Tang Soyeol, Moyong Hi-ah believed that it¡¯d be better for her to go herself.


    Taking advantage of Tang Soyeol¡¯s guilt made Moyong Hi-ah uneasy, especially considering how genuinely happy Tang Soyeol¡¯s smile appeared.


    ¡°You should leave now, or you might bete.¡±


    Tang Soyeol hesitated for a bit after hearing Moyong Hi-ah.


    But eventually, she lowered her head and hurriedly went outside the door.


    Moyong Hi-ah, who watched her leave, closed her eyes and lied down once again.


    For some reason, she wanted to sleep for now.


    ******************


    After leaving Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s room, Tang Soyeol quickly hastened her steps.


    If she didn¡¯t, she would feel frustrated.


    <b><i>  ¡®She said that Young Master Gu had won.¡¯</i></b>


    Tang Soyeol had believed that Gu Yangcheon would win.


    She was captivated not only by his sharp, fierce gaze, but also his outstanding martial prowess that matched his striking appearance.


    While she thought that it was obvious that he won since he seemed stronger than any young prodigies of the world even in the eyes of the Poison Phoenix herself.


    Yet for some reason, she felt extremely excited.


    One may ask what made her so happy when it was someone else¡¯s victory, but Tang Soyeol couldn¡¯t hold back her excitement.


    ¡°I need to quickly go and congratte him.¡±


    <b><i>  ¡®Wait can I only congratte him?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®Shouldn¡¯t I prepare a gift?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®If I remember correctly, he said this is his first Dragons and Phoenixes tournament.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®Hmm¡­ Do I have any poisonous herbs left?¡¯</i></b>


    Tang Soyeol had plenty of herbs that helped the flow of Qi and cured exhaustion.


    She had saved them so that she could have themter, but she was very much willing to give it up for Gu Yangcheon.


    Though it was a little problematic that the poison within the herb is a bit strong.


    <b><i>  ¡®Well since I¡¯m here, I should be able to detoxify him.¡¯</i></b>


    As she was about to reach Gu Yangcheon¡¯s barrack with excited steps¡­


    -Oh, so you¡¯re saying that he isn¡¯t here right now?


    She heard voices from around Gu Yangcheon¡¯s barrack.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    When Tang Soyeol followed the voice to see what was happening, she saw two familiar faces.


    One of them was the precious servant of Gu Yangcheon, Wi Seol-Ah, who Tang Soyeol found difficult to get close to for some reason.


    And the other one was¡­


    <b><i>¡®A hobo¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    It was Chuwong of the Beggar¡¯s Sect who always appeared in every year¡¯s tournament.


    Chuwong was an individual that Tang Soyeol had met many times as well.


    He didn¡¯t really leave the best impression on Tang Soyeol as he appeared way too many times while concealing himself, but she regarded him as someone who had good talent in gathering information.


    <b><i>  ¡®But why is such a person talking to Wi Seol-Ah?¡¯</i></b>


    As Tang Soyeol was wondering, Wi Seol-Ah responded to Chuwong.


    ¡°Young Master isn¡¯t here right now!¡±


    ¡°¡­Damn, around now would have been a good time. Then, you don¡¯t even know when he¡¯sing back?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°¡­Hnnngh.¡±


    Just by hearing the conversation, it seemed evident that he came here after hearing about Gu Yangcheon¡¯s victory.


    Tang Soyeol couldn¡¯t help but admit that the Beggar¡¯s Sect was fast when it came to things like this.


    After watching that, Tang Soyeol walked towards that direction with calm steps.


    She wanted to speak in ce of Wi Seol-Ah, thinking that she might handle things rted to this better, considering Wi Seol-Ah was only a servant.


    ¡°Hngh, was I too impatient? I could¡¯ve sworn he promised to have a conversation after the tournament ends¡­¡±


    It seemed like he had already spoken to Gu Yangcheon before.


    Tang Soyeol fixed her throat as she was approached Chuwong.


    ¡°Then could you please deliver these words to the True Dragon? That Chuwong from Beggar¡¯s Sect had visited.¡±


    Tang Soyeol halted her steps upon hearing Chuwong¡¯s words.


    She rolled her eyes in confusion, questioning if she had misheard him.


    <b><i>¡®What did he just say?¡¯</i></b>


    True Dragon¡­?


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 168: True Dragon (2)

    <b>? True Dragon (2) ?</b>


    ¡°He¡¯s apparently now being called the True Dragon.¡±


    ¡°Who? The victor of this tournament?¡±


    On the day of the finals of the tournament, the crowd was more spirited than ever.


    Something like this would always happen on the final day of the tournament, but the spirit of the crowd this year was in a whole different league whenpared to the previous tournaments.


    Was it because a new dragon had been born?


    Or, was it because this tournament had shown a number of stars greater than any other?


    It could even be that the spirits of the spectators hadn¡¯t yet calmed down due to the performance that boy had shown on the arena stage.


    A man spoke up quietly from between the crowd, seemingly not fond of the heated spirits of others.


    ¡°True Dragon? Isn¡¯t that title a bit too much? A real dragon they say¡­¡±


    ¡°Hah! Then does that mean other dragons like the Lightning Dragon and the Sword Dragon are fake?¡±


    ¡°I could just tell that this year¡¯s tournament only consisted of kids that barely even grew hair, so how great could their fights even be?¡±


    ¡°Look at this man.¡±


    When the man mumbled, others that listened to him all let out a sigh.


    Right as one person was about to say something to the man¡­


    ¡°Just let him be, that Kim Chung is only salty that he couldn¡¯te see the tournament because he apparently had work.¡±


    ¡°Did I say something wrong though? The Sword Dragon, Water Dragon, or even the Sword Phoenix; none of them came, so how did any of you have any fun in watching this year¡¯s tournament¡­¡±


    The man named Kim Chung only continued to empty his cup filled with alcohol with a frown on his face.


    Merchant Cheon, seeing that, smiled a bit.


    <b><i>¡®He really is salty.¡¯</i></b>


    It made sense since everyone had such heated excitement.


    As such, he couldn¡¯t help but be mad, since he wasn¡¯t able to see any of the fights.


    <b><i>  ¡®He should have juste when I had asked him to.¡¯</i></b>


    Merchant Cheon knew something like this would happen when Kim Chung refused toe, giving the excuse that there was no point ining as half of the Dragons and Phoenixes weren¡¯t even present.


    But contrary to everyone¡¯s expectation of it beingcking, this tournament exceeded everyone¡¯s expectation.


    Merchant Cheon could even dare to say that this was the most memorable tournament that he had seen in his life.


    It could only have made sense.


    After all, three young prodigies had earned a title at their debut appearance, one of them even earning the throne of the True Dragon.


    ¡°But even so, what the hell even is a True Dragon¡­?¡±


    ¡°Well I think it¡¯s rather cool, what are you even so upset about?¡±


    ¡°I heard that he still has a long way to go until he reaches the age of twenty, so I¡¯m <i>sure</i> such an arrogant title befits him.¡±


    ¡°Who even cares about age, if he is worthy enough, then simply he shall be called that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why it doesn¡¯t make sense. I get that he has talent¡­but you guys should know if you watched the tournament. I¡¯m sure the Murim Alliance did something in order to-¡±


    Kim Chung looked if there was anyone that agreed with him, but everyone just mockingly smiled at him.


    ¡°Murim Alliance doing something behind the scenes? Stop making usugh.¡±


    ¡°I get that you are saying this because you didn¡¯t watch the fight, but boy are you a stubborn man.¡±


    ¡°Then, do you all think that such a young martial artist like him is worthy enough to be called the True Dragon?¡±


    To this question, Merchant Cheon spoke up himself.


    ¡°More than enough.¡±


    ¡°Merchant Cheon?¡±


    Kim Chung looked at Merchant Cheon with shocked eyes.


    It was because Merchant Cheon wasn¡¯t the type to barge into a conversation like this.


    Merchant Cheon spoke while looking at Kim Chung.


    ¡°You may not know the boy¡¯s worth since you didn¡¯t get to see him fight, but at the very least I do.¡±


    When Merchant Cheon had watched the finals of the tournament, he was rendered speechless.


    Because even he himself, who didn¡¯t even know the meaning of the ¡®Martial¡¯ in Martial Arts, was able to see that the boy was in a whole different leaguepared to the other young prodigies.


    Furthermore, his son, who was watching the fight with him, even said that he would quit martial arts and would instead work in the shop.


    It was because he wasn¡¯t confident enough to live amongst such people.


    And Merchant Cheon respected his son¡¯s decision, because he would do the exact same thing if he was in his son¡¯s shoes.


    <b><i>¡®I guess you can say that talent is horrifying in situations like this.¡¯</i></b>


    The talent of a merchant lies in their eyes of seeing others.


    They buy products at a cheap price and sell them for a higher price.


    Merchants need to learn many things in order to seed in their business.


    And the most important of them all was that they needed to be able to find something worthy amongst cheap things.


    <b><i>¡®But unfortunately, Ick such eyes.¡¯</i></b>


    Merchant Cheon knew his ce.


    He knew that if he had such eyes, he would have be a well-known merchant in Hanam, unlike his current position of owning a small market.


    However, he didn¡¯tpletelyck them either.


    After surviving in this industry for a long time, he had naturally gained an ability to see through some things.


    ¡°You said that it¡¯s a bit too much for him to be called the True Dragon? I disagree with that.¡±


    ¡°Then are you saying that the title, True Dragon, is deserving of him?¡±


    ¡°Deserving? That title is actuallycking.¡±


    Merchant Cheon actually wondered about this.


    Why did the Murim Alliance not give the boy the title of The Heavenly Dragon?


    In Merchant Cheon¡¯s eyes, the performance the True Dragon showed was far more powerful than the performance Peng Woojin had shown when he debuted.


    <b><i>¡®I heard that the Heavenly Dragon spot was already taken, was that really true?¡¯</i></b>


    That was the rumor that had spread throughout the world.


    That someone was already appointed to the spot of the Heavenly Dragon.


    <b><i>¡®There is no way that¡¯s true.¡¯</i></b>


    When the tournament ended and the Alliance Leader was saying good job to everyone¡­


    Merchant Cheon had observed carefully.


    Jang Seonyeon, who was being called The New Star, had lost to his opponent, The True Dragon.


    <b><i>  ¡®I can¡¯t believe he was able to maintain his calmness despite his son being overpowered onesidedly.¡¯</i></b>


    For Merchant Cheon, who saw how Jang Seonyeon lost in such a humiliating way, it was very shocking that the Alliance Leader was showing himself as the leader of Murim Alliance, and not as a father who had just watched his son¡¯s defeat.


    This was why Merchant Cheon couldn¡¯t believe such a rumor.


    ¡°Kim Chung, stop embarrassing yourself. Come, sit down and let¡¯s talk about something different.¡±


    <b><i>¡®He is acting really childish at his age just because he didn¡¯t get to see some tournament.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>¡®Though even I would have regretted for the rest of my life if I didn¡¯t get to see this tournament.¡¯</i></b>


    Merchant Cheon understood Kim Chung¡¯s feelings.


    Because a martial artist that would change the generation was born in this tournament no matter who looked at it.


    And there was probably nothing more disappointing than not being able to see this process as a person of this world.


    Merchant Cheon pictured a boy¡¯s face in his mind.


    <b><i>¡®True Dragon¡­¡¯</i></b>


    The boy, who one knew nothing about besides his surname, was now being called the True Dragon of Shanxi¡¯s Gu n.


    The boy had achieved all of this in just three days of his first debut in the Martial World.


    And this made Merchant Cheon wonder if this would send waves of impact throughout the world.


    However¡­


    <b><i>¡®I am a bit concerned about his look at thest moment.¡¯</i></b>


    Merchant Cheon remembered the boy that had way too heavy of an expression for a young boy to make.


    The boy who had just won the tournament that all other young prodigies could only dream of winning, had a rather strange reaction.


    Others thought that the boy looked cool because he wasn¡¯t happy about winning in a mere tournament.


    The nonsense that other people said was that a genius like him would have a unique reaction such as that.


    But in the eyes of Merchant Cheon, it didn¡¯t seem that way.


    ******************


    In a field far away from the tournament arena¡­


    I stood still, alone.


    As I watched the snow fall down¡­


    The snow slowly stacked up into a pile¡­


    Yet unlike such a simple process, my mind was gued with thoughts far tooplicated.


    <b><i> -I, Dok Gojun, seek you, child.</i></b>


    At thest moment of the duel, I couldn¡¯t seem to forget about the name that the bastard had told me.


    <b><i>¡®Dok Gojun.¡¯</i></b>


    It was the first time I heard that name.


    Both in this life and my past one.


    The name didn¡¯t seem to be from any n, nor did it hint to any n.


    It really was a name that I heard for the first time in my life.


    <b><i>¡®Who is it¡­Who can it even be?¡¯</i></b>


    <i>  Who was it, I wonder.</i>


    The person that had spoken to me while borrowing Jang Seonyeon¡¯s body¡­


    How could anyone be capable of such a thing?


    Was that person an existence simr to Elder Shin?


    But something felt different for me to conclude that.


    That existence had given me the chilling sensation of what felt like a sword aimed right at my head. It was extremely different from Elder Shin.


    If I had topare, it felt simr to the enigmatic aura of the Heavenly Demon.


    <b><i>¡®It might be a stretch topare it to the Heavenly Demon, but there are undeniable simrities.¡¯</i></b>


    The Heavenly Demon, often revered as a God, of course exuded much more potent off an Aura, but that sensation felt definitely close.


    It also made me wonder what that bastard inside me was.


    <b><i>¡®For fucks sake¡­Can¡¯t everyone just leave me alone so that I could have a peaceful life?¡¯</i></b>


    Whenever I finish one thing, another pops up to make my life even moreplicated.


    I already felt like I was crumbling due to the weight of the numerous things inside my body.


    If there really was a God, then I for sure knew that they weren¡¯t on my side.


    ¡°At least say something, instead of keeping your mouth shut.¡±


    My frustrated voice, that I couldn¡¯t hold in, quietly scattered away along with the wind.


    My voice reverberated in a field void of anyone but myself, yet I wasn¡¯t speaking to myself.


    ¡°You were so talkative before? So, why the silence now?¡±


    The being that had emerged in the final moments of the tournament to devour the energy.


    I had tried speaking to that mysterious entity residing inside my body, but ever since Jang Seonyeon had lost consciousness, it had remained silent.


    ¡°For fucks sake¡­¡±


    I had simply dismissed it as a curse I got in the process of regression.


    Since this ability, Demonic Absorption, was a power that belonged to the Heavenly Demon, it wasn¡¯t strange for any side effects to appear.


    I had taken it as me still not being able to escape the grasp of the Heavenly Demon even with time passing, yet, it seemed like there was more to it than that.


    ¡°Is there something that you want from me? Why does everyone create a hassle for me?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but speak in a harsh tone due to all theplicated thoughts lingering in my mind.


    Did Jang Seonyeon have that power to begin with?


    Or did he tamper with something in order to change the past?


    <b><i>¡®Though it is more than possible that I simply didn¡¯t know about this.¡¯</i></b>


    Judging by how a lot of things I learned in this life seemed to differ from what I knew from my past life, there was a good chance that it was the same for this as well.


    <b><i>¡®Who¡¯s the mastermind?¡¯</i></b>


    Not only was the ck Pce using a poor imitation of Demonic Qi, they were also doing some suspicious things in order to grow some weird flower.


    Jang Seonyeon was plotting behind the scenes as well.


    I hadn¡¯t cared if it was the right path or not, because I was far from a hero.


    Still, it is concerning that I hadn¡¯t known about this.


    <b><i>  ¡®What should I do?¡¯</i></b>


    Should I start making some ns now that I have learned about it?


    I also had to think about the possibility of their side having information about me, since when the bastard possessing Jang Seonyeon¡¯s body had spoken to me, it already seemed to have known my identity.


    Finding myself stuck in this utterlyplicated situation made me bite my lips and scream out loud. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¡°Tell me if there is something you want. Only then can I consider whether to grant your wish or not.¡±


    I tried to speak to the entity living inside my body.


    Although I had no intention of actually granting his request even if it spoke up, I still felt like I would feel better if I heard anything from the beast inside me.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    I rubbed my face with my hands.


    Then I repeatedly dried and washed my face.


    It was probably because of this, that despitepleting all the ns for my Hanam trip, I didn¡¯t feel better.


    <b><i>¡®A gift huh.¡¯</i></b>


    Thest words uttered by that bastard Dok Gujun about the gift they had rewarded me.


    It wasn¡¯t long after, I was able to realize what they meant by that.


    I asked with a smirk on my face.


    ¡°You devoured everything else fine, so what¡¯s your problem with all of this?¡±


    The energy that I had absorbed from Jang Seonyeon.


    To be more urate, the energy that Dok Gojun had given me wasn¡¯t really getting purified properly inside my body.


    Just like how the Demonic Qi had taken over a spot in my dantian, this piece of shit energy was doing the same and was making itself home.


    <b><i>  ¡®Is it even getting purified?¡¯</i></b>


    My Fire Qi purified Demonic Qi as soon as I absorbed it, seemingly devouring it.


    But what about this energy?


    <b><i>  ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯</i></b>


    I didn¡¯t get the sensation of it being purified.


    Instead, it felt more like it wasbining with my Fire Qi.


    I rubbed my stomach and started to charge my strength.


    <i>Ssss¡­</i>


    My Qi then started to flow inside my body and spread everywhere.


    It was a basic process of enhancing my body with Qi.


    And as long as I don¡¯t use Gu n¡¯s art of using heat to enhance my body even further, it should just end there.


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    But when I focused more into my dantian, I was able to feel the energy that was hiding itself, mixing into my Qi.


    Then, I was able to feel my strength getting enhanced in an instant.


    This was the gift that Dok Gojun was referring to.


    Just like how Jang Seonyeon and Namgung Cheonjun could, I, too, was now able to use that shitty energy.


    <b><i>  ¡®This is crazy.¡¯</i></b>


    I didn¡¯t say this because I was happy.


    Instead it was because I felt bothered. It felt like I had another shackle onto myself.


    One unknown energy was already enough for me.


    No, even one was a bit hard to deal with.


    I could already tell that by moving my body slightly.


    This energy wasn¡¯t all positive, it had a negative effect.


    I was able to feel that the energy was being consumed at an absurdly rapid rate, but it gave me overpowering power in return.


    Furthermore, it didn¡¯t just end with my body being enhanced.


    <i>ze.</i>


    I mixed some of the energy into my Qi and summoned a me in my hand.


    I wondered if I could do something like this since Jang Seonyeon¡¯s martial skills were enhanced as well.


    ¡°¡­Fucking hell.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but curse out loud when I saw the zing me in my hand.


    Instead of the me mixed with Taoist Qi shining in a bright light, it was burning passionately with a blue color.


    ¡°This¡¯ll surely attract everyone¡¯s eyes.¡±


    Just the color of the me made it look like some witchcraft.


    I couldn¡¯t believe it changed the color of the me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even exin this to Father if he ever catches onto this.¡±


    Not only Father, but I couldn¡¯t imagine what others of the n would say to me if they found out.


    What excuse could I even give?


    Do I say something like I dyed my mes with the gift I got in Hanam?


    <b><i>¡®Hahahaha! Fuck me.¡¯</i></b>


    My head started to ache.


    <i>Clench!</i>


    I clenched my fist and exploded the me.


    And when I summoned the me again,


    <i>ze-</i>


    <b><i>  ¡®It returned to its original form.¡¯</i></b>


    The me returned to its original color.


    It seems like it¡¯s different depending on my use of the energy.


    <b><i>¡®I think I can hide it as long as I try.¡¯</i></b>


    It was one thing that made me d out of all the misfortunes. As I had calmed the energy down and was about to make my way back,


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    I suddenly felt dizzy and my body started to falter.


    Fortunately, it was only for a moment, so I was able to regain my posture.


    <b><i>¡®Is this the energy¡¯s recoil?¡¯</i></b>


    I had only used it for a tiny amount of time, yet the recoil of it was this bad.


    Now I understand why Jang Seonyeon had tried his best not to use it.


    But one thing that made me wonder was¡­


    If I recall correctly, considering the amount of time Jang Seonyeon had used this energy for, he would¡¯ve used much more of the energy, thus the recoil should¡¯ve been much greater.


    But that bastard looked just fine.


    <b><i>¡®It¡¯s either that the recoil I receive is greater or that I consume more energy.¡¯</i></b>


    Whichever it was, it didn¡¯t change the fact that it wasn¡¯t something good, so it was still a shitty situation I was in.


    But even in a situation like this, I had to forcefully lift myself up.


    ¡°¡­I won¡¯t copse for something like this.¡±


    No matter how much the world pits against me, it was still better than my past life.


    No one that I cared about had died in this world and I was given the chance to get rid of the ones that had given me scars in my past life, with my own hands.


    As such, I should be able to endure this much.


    ¡°How exhausting¡­¡±


    Still, I was starting to feel tired.


    My body may have been heated, but the cold breeze felt rather difficult to handle.


    Was it because it was especially cold today?


    Or perhaps I missed that sleeping elder, a very tiny bit?


    Not only did I miss Elder Shin a little, I also wanted to ask him about something.


    For some reason, I felt like Elder Shin would know something about Dok Gojun.


    Though, I didn¡¯t know why I got that feeling.


    <b><i>  ¡®So wake up already, old man.¡¯</i></b>


    ******************


    After practicing with the new energy by myself for a while, I came back to the guesthouse.


    The sun had already set and since the tournament came to an end, it seemed that not a lot of people were left in the area.


    Events like the congrattion ceremony from the Alliance Leader to the victor of the tournament and the fight for second ce between Namgung Bi-ah and Moyong Hi-ah remained, but it seemed like they weren¡¯t too important for some people.


    <b><i>¡®It makes sense, since the world only cares about first ce.¡¯</i></b>


    Any other world would be the same, but this world especially was one that cared about the top.


    ¡°Oh! Young Master!¡±


    As soon as I entered the guesthouse, Wi Seol-Ah ran towards me and threw herself inside my arms.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    Her tackle was rather strong, so I let out a grunt without being able to hold it in.


    Because I had practiced with the energy for a while, it seemed like my fatigue had piled up as my body ached even to Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s tackle.


    <b><i>¡®¡­Or maybe not, it feels like she got more solid than before.¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Uh¡­Um¡­Young Master, are you okay?¡±


    Because of me letting out a grunt when I usually don¡¯t, Wi Seol-Ah looked at me with worried eyes.


    I then smiled at her signaling that I was fine.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just felt a little surprised.¡±


    ¡°When Young Master smiles in such a scary manner like that, it usually means that something happened¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­What did you say, you little brat?¡±


    Scary manner¡­? I even went out of my way to smile for her.


    As I was pinching Wi Seol-ah¡¯s cheek because of what she said to me, I heard a voice from a different direction.


    ¡°Young Master Gu, you came back¡­?¡±


    It was Tang Soyeol.


    When I looked at her, I also saw Namgung Bi-ah using Tang Soyeol¡¯s knees as a pillow for her to sleep on.


    ¡°Oh, Sis fell asleep just now while waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°You sure she wasn¡¯t just sleeping the whole time?¡±


    ¡°I-I swear.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe it no matter how much I thought about it, but I let it pass.


    ¡°Oh right, the Beggar¡¯s Sect was looking for you earlier in the day.¡±


    ¡°Beggar¡¯s Sect?¡±


    I thought about Chuwong as soon as I heard Tang Soyeol.


    It seemed like he hade searching for me as soon as he heard that I had won.


    ¡°And when I came, I saw that he was already talking to Seol-Ah.¡±


    ¡°This girl?¡±


    ¡°Uwugh¡­¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah spoke to Chuwong, huh.


    That would¡¯ve been a rather interesting scene, so I felt a bit disappointed that I missed it.


    <b><i>¡®Because they werepanions in my past life.¡¯</i></b>


    The King of Beggars, the Celestial Sword, and a few others aside from those two.


    They were a group consisting of strong individuals with great talent.


    And since he was one of the few people that the Celestial Sword Wi Seol-ah cared for, I was sure that their meeting held many meanings.


    If they had retained their memories that is.


    <b><i>¡®He¡¯s just an ordinary hobo at this point of time.¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°He asked that when he returns, we let the True Dragon know that Chuwong from the Beggar¡¯s Sect hade looking for him.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for letting me know, I¡¯ll talk to him when I get to see himt-¡±


    I was about to respond to Tang Soyeol, but there was one strange thing in the middle of her sentence.


    ¡°What Dragon did you just say?¡±


    ¡°True Dragon!¡±


    When I asked Tang Soyeol, she responded with excitement.


    ¡°¡­True Dragon?¡±


    Was that referring to me by any chance?


    <b><i>¡®That seems like the case.¡¯</i></b>


    Just hearing that title gave me goosebumps.


    <b><i>¡®Though the title I got in my past life was much worse.¡¯</i></b>


    I guess True Dragon was better.


    ¡°Is Young Master Gu not happy?¡±


    ¡°Should I be¡­?¡±


    ¡°You should be!¡±


    Must I really be happy for me to be included in this group of geniuses?


    Also as an adult, it was embarrassing for me to be happy about this.


    Tang Soyeol kept looking at me with shiny eyes, so I responded to her in the end, pretending that I was happy.


    ¡°Yay¡­I¡¯m so happy¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Wow¡­Young Master Gu¡­you look like you have no soul.¡±


    But, I tried my best¡­


    I just pretended not to hear when Tang Soyeol whispered<b><i> ¡®Even his emotionless face is handsome¡¯ </i></b>right after.


    Behind this scene, Wi Seol-Ah was looking outside the guesthouse, up at the sky.


    She was looking towards the west.


    Towards none other than the Murim Alliance building, the ce where Jang Cheon and Jang Seonyeon were.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 169: Black Flame Demon Emperor (1)

    <b>? ck me Demon Emperor (1) ?</b>


    The mountain, known as Mount Tai and home to the Wudang, was engulfed in mes.


    The dark-hued mes devoured everything in their path.


    <b>  -Ughh¡­</b>


    Amidst the inferno, a man knelt, blood pouring from his wounds.


    The sight of the grievous injury on his chest alone conveyed the severity of the situation he was in.


    <b>  -You¡­ bitch¡­!</b>


    His words were apanied by stters of blood.


    Before him stood a woman, enveloped in a golden aura.


    The Young Sword Saint, Wi Seol-Ah, stared at the man with an icy gaze.


    The cold corpses littered around her and the relentless mes, seemingly immune to the rain, all felt like a curse to her.


    <b>  -You are just a mere girl¡­ but you dare to¡­!</b>


    <b>  -Silence! How dare a loathsome demonic human like you speak!</b>


    Members of the Murim Alliance, standing behind Wi Seol-Ah, retorted vehemently.


    The man, with a quick nce, could discern dozens of people behind her.


    Which meant that there were still dozens of Murim Alliance insects left.


    This fact filled him with disdain.


    <b><i>  ¡®I could¡¯ve annihted them all.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®But my ns were ruined by that one little girl.¡¯</i></b>


    <b>  -You pathetic insects, you wouldn¡¯t even be able to make a sound if you were low in numbers¡­ how dare you address this Sword Demon in such a¡­!</b>


    As the man prepared to raise his sword again, blood dripping down his mouth.


    <b>-Shut your mouth, Sword Demon. </b>


    Upon the ashen Mount Tai, a colossal presence descended.


    Martial artists¡¯ Qi quivered and their breaths caught.


    Even the mes that had been consuming the mountain disappeared along with the owner¡¯s voice.


    <strong>  -Cughh¡­</strong>


    The Sword Demon couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure that stomped him and proceeded to vomit blood once again.


    After barely managing to regain hisposure, the Sword Demon lifted his head up.


    And upon looking up, he saw a man with eyes aglow in blue light, looking down on the Sword Demon, his gaze devoid of emotions.


    The Sword Demon, trembling in fear, forced his frozen tongue to move.


    <b>  -M-My Lord¡­</b>


    <b>  -Your tongue speaks too much for a loser. Will you be satisfied if I incinerate you with my own hands?</b>


    <b>  -N¡­No¡­</b>


    There were only two demonic humans.


    And there were at the very least dozens of people from the Murim Alliance.


    Just the difference in numbers should¡¯ve been more than enough to kill the two demonic humans, yet the people of Murim Alliance couldn¡¯t easily act.


    Because the sheer presence of the man that stood near the Sword Demon was enough to hold back dozens of fighters.


    <b>-Sigh¡­</b>


    Wi Seol-Ah let out a sigh.


    Her exhaustion was palpable from her battles with the demonic humans.


    The primary reason for the Murim Alliance¡¯s hesitation to attack was probably Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s own fatigue.


    <strong>  -You must be tired. You should have let go of the ones you couldn¡¯t save from the beginning. </strong>


    <strong>  -Don¡¯t you dare to speak to Master, you mere demonic-!</strong>


    As one man from the group prepared to shout, Wi Seol-Ah raised her hand to stop him.


    Causing further conflict here was something they couldn¡¯t afford, especially with her weakened state.


    She didn¡¯t know if she was capable of saving everyone here while fighting back against that man in her current state.


    However, there was one thing she wanted to say.


    Wi Seol-Ah asked the man with sharp eyes.


    <b>  -¡­What will you do?</b>


    <b>  -Hmm?</b>


    <b>  -Just the fact that you spoke up implies you have a good reason.</b>


    <b>  -You¡¯re overestimating me. I¡¯m not some great person who needs a reason to speak. </b>


    The man took a step forward.


    <i>ze!</i>


    At his slight movement, the Murim Alliance drew their swords, ready to defend themselves.


    Preparing themselves, so that just in case anything were to happen, they could at least ensure Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s safe escape.


    Upon seeing their touching determination, the man sneered.


    <b>  -How amusing. </b>


    Along with a mocking tone, a sinister aura emanated from behind him.


    <i>  aze!</i>


    The mes, once on the verge of consuming everything, started to change,


    It took on the same hue as the chilling energy within him.


    A dark ck hue.


    As the mes grew even more, someone spoke out with a quivering voice.


    <b>  -B-ck me Demon Emperor.</b>


    Had it heard the man?


    The mes that were hovering in the air, suddenly charged towards the one who had spoken.


    Simultaneously, Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s sword screamed in golden light, slicing through the ck mes and saving her crew member.


    <b>  -A¡­Ahh!¡¯</b>


    The man copsed to his knees, letting out a pitiful cry.


    Observing this, the man spoke apathetically.


    <b>  -I personally detest that title quite a bit. Mention it again, and I¡¯ll tear your throat out right here. So you might want to be cautious.</b>


    With a motion of the ck me Demon Emperor¡¯s hand, the mes gathered.


    The absurdly huge amount of Qi gathering into a single spot to form a sphere was horrifying to look at.


    Because everyone knew what would happen if such a thing was aimed right at them.


    Besides the Young Sword Saint, everyone would die.


    Despite this situation, Wi Seol-Ah only continued to look at the man with the same eyes as before.


    The man spoke when their eyes met.


    <b>  -You still have the same boring expression.</b>


    <b>  -What do you want?</b>


    The man showed confusion after hearing Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s question.


    <b>  -What do you mean by that?</b>


    <b>  -What do I need to do for you to let them leave in peace.</b>


    <b>  -M-Master!</b>


    After hearing Wi Seol-Ah, members of the Alliance behind her, all looked at her with shocked expressions.


    Because what the Young Sword Saint was doing, was basically begging for their lives to a demonic human.


    <b>  -Master, how could you say such a thing to a traitor trash like him!</b>


    <b>  -Agreed. Master, I think it¡¯d be better for you to run away instead while we try to stop him-!</b>


    <i>aam!</i>


    The pressure in the area intensified abruptly, forcing many to their knees.


    Only Wi Seol-Ah and the Sword Demon remained standing, thetter straining to endure the force.


    -If one more person interferes, everyone will die here.


    Along with the ck me¡¯s words, Wi Seol-Ah put her sword back inside her scabbard.


    Watching her, the man spoke to Wi Seol-Ah with a tone of him feeling absurd.


    <b>  -Why do you think that I¡¯ll let you all leave?</b>


    <b>  -Because you wouldn¡¯t be talking to me right here like this if that wasn¡¯t your n.</b>


    It was as simple as that ¨C he could easily have killed everyone present.


    That was what all demonic humans had done thus far and the one before her eyes was especially used to such acts.


    He had annihted Mount Huapletely by burning it down, and was a Master of the Demonic Cult that had erased the main forces of the Orthodox Faction all by himself.


    The ck me Demon Emperor, Gu Yangcheon.


    <b><i>-I thought that you would never lower your head to me, but I guess even the almighty Young Sword Saint doesn¡¯t want to lose her life. </i></b>


    Even with the man¡¯s mockery, Wi Seol-Ah remained silent.


    She only continued to look at the man standing under the rain.


    Her golden hair returned back to its original ck color because her Qi had already been scattered away.


    The only thing that remained was golden light in her eyes.


    The man who was watching her, erased the smile off his face and returned back to his expressionless visage.


    <i>Swoosh.</i>


    The ck me spheres that were floating in the air, disappeared along with the wind after the man¡¯smand.


    Watching that, the Sword Demon hurriedly shouted at the man.


    <b>  -Master¡­! Are you really nning on letting those insects liv- </b>


    <em>  Pow!</em>


    Before the Sword Demon could finish, he was kicked in the chin by his Master, which made him lose consciousness.


    And when the pressuring power disappeared, the Murim Alliance members also started to stand up one by one.


    In the middle of this, the man spoke to Wi Seol-Ah.


    <b>  -The Heaven of my cult¡­</b>


    Heaven was used to refer to the Heavenly Demon for them.


    <b>  -Didn¡¯t say anything about your lives. </b>


    Demonic humans listened to all of the Heavenly Demon¡¯smands.


    Because that was what was correct. After all, the Heavenly Demon¡ªto them¡ªwas like a deity.


    And it wasn¡¯t any different for the superhuman called the ck me Demon Emperor either.


    <b>-My orders only regarded the Sword Demon.</b>


    The man calmly started to move, slowly going towards Wi Seol-Ah.


    Murim Alliance members quickly tried to move after seeing him, but they all stopped when the man looked at them.


    Wi Seol-Ah too had signaled them to stop, but they had stopped simply because they were defeated by fear.


    <b>  -But that¡¯s not a good reason for me to let you all live.</b>


    Killing intent lingered inside his ming eyes.


    Many were bound to be powerless in front of a predator that had shown its fangs.


    <b>  -Do you want to live?</b>


    In the end, as he stood right in front of her nose, the man asked her as his eyes met with her golden eyes.


    <b>-Do you really want to let go of the little pride you have left, just to live?</b>


    She had to live.


    Because there was one thing she needed to do.


    When he said pride, was he referring to the fact that she was begging for her life to not just any demonic human, but an official enemy of the Alliance?


    But Wi Seol-Ah had no pride left in her to say that was the case.


    The only reason why she wanted to keep her life was because she still had things to take care of.


    <b>-Speak.</b>


    When the man urged her, Wi Seol-Ah spoke.


    <b>-¡­I want to live.</b>


    Wi Seol-Ah spoke with an exhausted tone.


    The man smirked after seeing her, looking at her with a mocking gaze.


    <b>-Whether it¡¯s the pride of the Orthodox Faction, or a new hope, it¡¯s all just pointless words in the end since you too are just a person, yet the idiotic insects of the Alliance don¡¯t realize this.</b>


    The man lifted up Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s chin with his hand.


    Along with her head being lifted up, her hair that was covering her face was put aside; and now the man was able to see Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s eyes clearly.


    The eyes filled with Qi were still glowing brightly in a golden light, yet her eyes seemed empty as if that light had been erased.


    <b>-Foolish bitch.</b>


    Many people behind her tried to move after hearing the man¡¯s harsh words, but they still couldn¡¯t easily take a step.


    The man didn¡¯t care about them one bit and only continued to speak.


    <b>  -The Cult Leader will soon face the Sword Venerable. </b>


    When hearing The Sword Venerable being mentioned, Wi Seol-Ah clenched her fist.


    The man nced at Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s reaction.


    <b>  -Once that happens, that powerless old man will be killed. </b>


    <b>  -How dare¡­ a nasty guy from the Demonic Cult like you talk about the Sword Venerable like tha-</b>


    <b>  -¡­What is it that you want?</b>


    The ones that had finally managed to ovee their fears and started to run towards the man, stopped after hearing Wi Seol-Ah.


    It was more shocking because those words came from none other than the Young Sword Saint Wi Seol-Ah, the Sword Venerable¡¯s granddaughter and his only disciple.


    The man¡¯s eyes brightened after seeing Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s reaction.


    Then he spoke as if he was waiting for this moment.


    <b>  -I wish for you to not go to that spot. I want you to stay here up until the Sword Venerable gets killed miserably by the Cult Leader¡¯s hands, with you not being able to give him any support.</b>


    For her to just wait for the death of a person that was her grandfather and master.


    That was what the man wanted.


    <b>-If you do that, then I¡¯ll let you live.</b>


    After he finished, Wi Seol-Ah who was clenching her first, slowly let go of her strength in her hand.


    <b>  -How could you be so cruel¡­</b>


    <b>  -Master! We can¡¯t let that happen¡­ We will in your ce-</b>


    <b>  -I will do it.</b>


    Wi Seol-Ah spoke in a calm tone.


    <b>  -If that¡¯s what you want, I will do that.</b>


    <b>  -Do you really want to keep your life by doing this? It seems like your eyes have already lost their spirit.</b>


    <b>  -I already gave you my answer.</b>


    As she spoke with a hopeless monotone voice, as if she had already given up everything, the man seemed to lose all interest and grabbed Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s neck.


    With his act, everyone tried to charge at him with their swords, but they couldn¡¯t get any closer to him with the mes standing in their way.


    The nasty feeling that entered her body.


    Wi Seol-Ah knew instantly that this feeling was of her being shackled.


    She felt the sensation of her heart being grabbed by the energy.


    This energy could¡¯ve been easily stopped if she had tried to, but Wi Seol-Ah didn¡¯t reject it.


    <b>-Because you threw away your pride, I¡¯ll keep my promise.</b>


    Only after Wi Seol-Ah felt the sensation of her heart being shackled, was she let go.


    And because of how the man was grabbing her with a good amount of force, a red hand mark was left on her white neck.


    After staring at that mark for a bit, the man turned away from Wi Seol-Ah.


    <b>  -Next time we meet, I hope that you still look powerless like that. It¡¯ll be easier for me to kill you in that state after all. </b>


    Right after he finished speaking, he disappeared after covering himself with mes.


    The Sword Demon who had lost consciousness, also disappeared along with the man.


    Wi Seol-Ah then suddenly lost her bnce, so the members of Murim Alliance hurriedly ran towards her to support her.


    <b>-Master¡­! Are you feeling okay?</b>


    <b>  -Everyone, continue to stay on guard! There still may be an ambush.</b>


    <b>  -I¡¯m sorry¡­ If it weren¡¯t for us, Master would¡¯ve easily dealt with a demonic human like that¡­</b>


    She was able to hear the voices of her members, but inside her ears, only silence remained.


    After the man had disappeared, the mes that were burning despite the rain, started to scatter away.


    While embracing the endless rain, Wi Seol-Ah finally managed to barely get up.


    <b>  -Let¡¯s go back¡­ They should be waiting for us.</b>


    <b>  -¡­Master¡­ We shouldn¡¯t leave ye-</b>


    <b>  -It¡¯s okay¡­ The ck me Demon Emperor is not someone that would lie.</b>


    While knowing that believing in a demonic human¡¯s words was extremely stupid and absurd, Wi Seol-Ah had to say those words.


    She was reminded of the word ¡®Demon¡¯ that was written on the backside of the man¡¯s clothing.


    The emotion she had felt after finally facing the man she had wanted to kill so badly seemed more like resentment rather than a desire to kill; moreover, it resembled a feeling of yearning rather than hatred.


    She knew that this was extremely pathetic of her.


    But she couldn¡¯t help but agree with the man when he called her a foolish bitch.


    <b>  -¡­Let us go down. The Meteor Sword must be very worried about us.</b>


    <b>  -¡­</b>


    Wi Seol-Ah clenched her teeth and frowned after hearing the name that was mentioned.


    But as she had her head down, no one was able to see her expression.


    The war between the Murim Alliance and the Sword Demon¡¯s army on Wudang¡¯s mountain ended in the defeat of the Orthodox Faction.


    The survivors of Wudang had to feel the humiliation of running away to Hanam.


    Three days after that day¡­


    The Sword Venerable died at the hands of the Heavenly Demon.


    ******************


    At ate hour, with the moon hanging high in the sky¡­


    Wi Seol-Ah slowly opened her eyes.


    She moved her body soundlessly, almost like a ghost.


    With her soft, delicate hands, she brushed her fingertips over the two servants slumbering nearby, using acupuncture on them to ensure they wouldn¡¯t wake easily.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah sighed softly and slipped out of the guesthouse.


    Gu Yangcheon¡¯s chambers were adjacent to the building, so she needed to be especially discreet to avoid detection.


    Though his current martial skills might make it difficult for him to notice her, she erred on the side of caution.


    In the dark night, the moonlight failed to reach the ground, but faint glimmers of light began to form around her.


    It was because Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s hair was changing its color.


    <b><i>¡®Sorry, this is thest time.¡¯</i></b>


    She whispered to herself, though there was no response.


    Which was obvious, as the original owner of the body was most likely asleep.


    Wi Seol-Ah started running, her steps light and swift.


    Despite her graceful movement, her young body moved at the speed of the wind.


    The surrounding buildings morphed in her wake, a testament to her incredible speed.


    As she sped along, Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s forehead furrowed.


    <b><i>¡®There¡¯s not much time left.¡¯</i></b>


    The energy inside of her was running out.


    This had been the agreement in the first ce, so she already expected this moment.


    <b><i>¡®A little more.¡¯</i></b>


    Just a tiny bit more.


    That was all Wi Seol-Ah wanted.


    She wanted to help clear the path for him.


    That was all she wanted if she was allowed to hope.


    <i>Tap-!</i>


    All of a sudden, Wi Seol-Ah halted abruptly, having reached her destination at breakneck speed.


    Hanam, the residence of the Taeryung n thaty at the heart of the Murim Alliance, stood before her.


    Many martial artists guarded the building, but none of them detected Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s presence.


    With her light footsteps, Wi Seol-Ah concealed herself within another building.


    She didn¡¯t need to search for her target.


    As she could sense his energy way too well.


    She only had a few more steps to reach her target.


    It was a medical room reserved for the bloodline of the Alliance Leader, so there were a lot more guards than outside, but they all lost consciousness and fell to the floor as Wi Seol-Ah approached them.


    Shortly thereafter, she arrived at her target, the ce where Jang Seonyeon was located.


    Wi Seol-Ah had waited a long time for this moment.


    She slowly began to strengthen her grip.


    There was no need for a sword.


    After all, it had already been a very long time since she had reached a level where a sword was no longer required.


    She continued forward, suppressing her killing intent.


    This marked the conclusion of their ill-fated connection, as well as her final mission.


    Since he obtained what he wanted in this ce, she too had to fulfill her purpose.


    She intended to leave no trace behind, erasing every remnant of his presence from this world.


    With this determination, Wi Seol-Ah opened the door to confront the one she sought.


    <i>  Sliide.</i>


    As she had expected, that bastard was in the silent room.


    However¡­


    ¡°Wee.¡±


    Jang Seonyeon, instead of being asleep, greeted her with a smile.


    ¡°I was waiting for you.¡±


    Upon hearing him, Wi Seol-Ah swung her hand without hesitation.


    <strong>You can rate/review this series here.</strong>

 Chapter 170: Would You Like To Go With Me? (1)

    Chapter 170: Would You Like To Go With Me? (1)


    <b>? Would You Like To Go With Me? (1) ?</b>


    <i>Swish!</i>


    Within the room, brimming with medicines and bandages, a golden light swept through, radiating an unmistakable sharpness.


    However, this wave of light failed to reach Jang Seonyeon; it dissipated right before his eyes, akin to a dissipating fog.


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±


    Despite it being a surprise attack, Jang Seonyeon didn¡¯t lose his smile.


    It was as if he knew that this was going to happen.


    ¡°Child, your way of greeting is rather on the aggressive side.¡±


    It was a voice devoid of any rhythmic charm.


    And contrary to the speaker¡¯s words, his expression remained chillingly devoid of emotion.


    ¡°¡­You.¡±


    Jang Seonyeon tilted his head after seeing Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s you, or that kid from yesterday, none of you show any sign of shock. Howme.¡±


    Jang Seonyeon, rather, Dok Gojun chuckled softly.


    Wi Seol-Ah then asked while looking at Dok Gojun.


    ¡°Did you know that I wasing?¡±


    ¡°Of course, how could I not know when you were showing that much bloodlust towards this child.¡±


    That was impossible.


    Wi Seol-Ah was a master in hiding her killing intent.


    Furthermore, she had been more careful than ever so that she didn¡¯t give any trouble to this child she was borrowing.


    <b><i>¡®So then how¡­¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Child.¡±


    Before she could even finish thinking, Dok Gojun spoke to Wi Seol-Ah.


    ¡°It seems like you know who I am.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Those words were said with utmost certainty. The statement confirmed that the person before her was not Jang Seonyeon, but rather an existence inside his body.


    Wi Seol-Ah had to hide her gasp after hearing Dok Gojun.


    ¡°Right?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t utter such nonsense.¡±


    ¡°If that were not the case, you wouldn¡¯t be this perturbed,¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah masked her unease, regting her breathing.


    She hid everything she could think of, but Dok Gojun continued to say otherwise as if he knew the truth.


    ¡°Who are you, I wonder? Inside that strong child, resides a colossal beast. Yet, you appear bereft of any such power.¡±


    Right as Dok Gojun finished talking, Wi Seol-Ah swung her hand once more, stronger thanst time.


    <i>sh-!</i>


    Jang Seonyeon¡¯s arm had been sliced off. But when Wi Seol-Ah saw that, she frowned.


    Not only did her attacknd at his arm when she had aimed for his neck, but the arm that had been sliced off wasn¡¯t even bleeding.


    Dok Gojun¡¯s smile broadened as he observed the severed limb.


    ¡°I see, you are¡­¡±


    He then started whispering as if he realized something.


    <b><i>¡®Did he deflect the attack with his energy?¡¯</i></b>


    It wasn¡¯t necessarily impossible, but it wasn¡¯t possible with the level Jang Seonyeon was at.


    Which meant that it was the power of that unknown existence.


    Just like herself.


    Despite his arm having been sliced off, Dok Gojun¡¯s expression remained unchanged.


    ¡°You are rather impatient, huh. We haven¡¯t even had a proper conversation yet.¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to say to you.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to speak to him.


    Because all she had nned to do was finish what she hade here for and then leave.


    She began to charge her Qi again,


    Despite having only a little bit of her energy left.


    Her attack from earlier seemed to have worked after she had used more energy to charge it.


    Judging by that, she needed to use even more energy to make her attack effective.


    Dok Gojun interjected once more.


    ¡°Do you have nothing to say even if it¡¯s about that child, the one that you care for?¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah paused for a moment after hearing Dok Gojun.


    At the same time, the energy inside her hand started to waver.


    Dok Gojun smiled at her clear reaction.


    ¡°You are an honest child.¡±


    <i>Crack.</i>


    Wi Seol-Ah was about to strike once more upon hearing Dok Gojun¡¯s words, but he continued.


    ¡°I have nted my seed within that child.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I even gave him the one with the best quality, so the child should like it.¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s hair stirred in response to this revtion.


    In an instant, the room was filled with such formidable pressure and murderous intent that Jang Seonyeon¡¯s body began to crush, yet he maintained his smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, child. It¡¯s not a power that would harm him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t utter such revolting things, how are you even saying such nonsense in your current state?¡±


    Just the fact that the existence had taken over Jang Seonyeons¡¯ bodypletely made Wi Seol-Ah lose all trust in him.


    This was especially more the case because the Wi Seol-Ah knew that the entity was Dok Gojun.


    ¡°Whether you believe it or not, is irrelevant. What truly matters is something else.¡±


    <i> Ddddddd-</i>


    The pressure on the room pressure intensified, causing the furniture to vibrate.


    ¡°So is this a plea for your life?¡±


    ¡°I am absolutely indifferent to whatever choice you make. I simply wanted to have a conversation with you, that is all.¡±


    ¡°What kind of conversation?¡±


    She wanted to slice his neck off this instant.


    She didn¡¯t want to converse with such a loathsome individual.


    However, she needed to be cautious if he was in the least bit rted to Gu Yangcheon.


    Dok Gojun, observing her, asked.


    ¡°What did you sacrifice?¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah bit her lips hearing his question.


    ¡°In order to be like that, what did you have to sacrifice?¡±


    ¡°Why are you curious about that?


    ¡°Child, I¡¯m just curious how you were able to aplish something I couldn¡¯t.¡±


    Was he asking about manipting time to change history?


    Or perhaps¡­


    ¡°I am the same as you.¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah couldn¡¯t give a response to Dok Gojun.


    She couldn¡¯t deny his im, since he was right.


    Yet she couldn¡¯t agree as well, because he hadn¡¯t been fully urate.


    ¡°You may be a little brighter, and more cunning, but in the end, our nature is the same. How could we be any different when we started from the same point?


    ¡°Be clear on what you want to say.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious. How did someone like you end up like this? Was it your fault or the child¡¯s, that you¡¯ve be like this? I¡¯m simply curious. I have always been like that.¡±


    <i>Crack.</i>


    Wi Seol-Ah clenched her teeth, unwilling to entertain this conversation any longer.


    But Dok Gojun continued to speak.


    ¡°That boy isn¡¯t a creation of mine.¡±


    Words that were filled with certainty, Dok Gojun spoke with certainty ever since the start.


    ¡°Neither is that child. Which is why I¡¯m even more fascinated, since two children have caught my attention, when they aren¡¯t even creations of mine.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less about your intention.¡±


    Hearing Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s enraged voice, Dok Gojun responded.


    ¡°I will not interfere.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I simply wait and observe, as in this case. I am merely a curious person.¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah detested hisposure.


    It was more so the case as she could sense the sinister and violent power concealed within him.


    So in her eyes, he appeared fake, feigning normalcy.


    ¡°Are you worried that I will harm the child?¡±


    ¡°If you are aware, then don¡¯t you dare touch a single hair of his.¡±


    She charged her Qi while grinding her teeth.


    ¡°Or I¡¯ll infiltrate your nest and unleash havoc.¡±


    As Wi Seol-Ah let out a dense bloodlust, Dok Gojun became slightly shocked at her ominous warning.


    ¡°You seem to know more than I had expected.¡±


    ¡°And do you believe I won¡¯t act, even with that knowledge?¡±


    <b><i> ¡®If I continue to use this body at this rate, then I will be pushing this child¡¯s body beyond its limit.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>¡®My soul will likely rot away, and I won¡¯t even be able to give him my farewell that I had desperately wished for.¡¯</i></b>


    But even so, Wi Seol-Ah couldn¡¯t hesitate.


    She was willing to take all the sufferings onto herself, if it meant that she was able to reduce the burdens of others, even if it was only by a little.


    <b><i>¡®What is my soul worth, anyway?¡¯</i></b>


    Whenpared to everything the others had done for her, what Wi Seol-Ah had done for them in return seemed negligible.


    It made her feel that her soul had no value.


    Dok Gojun responded to Wi Seol-Ah in an amused tone.


    ¡°I mentioned it earlier, but I have no intention of harming that child.¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah couldn¡¯t believe his words.


    Because he had already confessed to nting his seed within him.


    Wi Seol-Ah knew what kind of end one would meet if they had Dok Gojun¡¯s seed within them.


    And if what he was saying was true, then she felt that she had alreadymitted a sin for not being able to stop him.


    ¡°That child will appreciate it, too, as it¡¯s a gift I bestowed upon him, having grown fond of him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mistaken. He would find your meddlesome act repulsive.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t someone who sought such power.


    He was a person capable of standing on his own feet, and he would do the exact same in this life as well.


    Since he had escaped the shackle of himself, Gu Yangcheon will surely be able to fly up.


    Which was precisely what Wi Seol-Ah was here for in the first ce.


    Wi Seol-Ah continued to re at Dok Gojun, but he retained hisposure, despite him being threatened and put into a dangerous situation.


    Wi Seol-Ah knew where his heart was located.


    It was in a basement located deep inside this verynd.


    Wi Seol-Ah couldn¡¯t afford to go for that heart, so she was forced to hold herself back.


    Yet, she had all the intention to rampage if Dok Gojun persisted in his ns.


    ¡°Do not worry.¡±


    Dok Gojun assured Wi Seol-Ah with a small, calming gesture, as her anger grew.


    ¡°My power cannot harm the child.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that he wouldn¡¯t harm him, but that he couldn¡¯t, was what he meant.


    As he finished speaking, Dok Gojun¡¯s demeanor changed.


    Wi Seol-Ah remained vignt, since even that could have been an act.


    She gradually tightened her grip.


    ¡°Judging by your reaction, whatever the entity inside that boy¡¯s body is, even you don¡¯t know about it.¡±


    The ravenous beast that¡¯s sleeping inside his body.


    Dok Gojun couldn¡¯t help but smile at the thought of that terrifying being.


    ¡°I will continue to wait. I¡¯ve waited many years for this, so how could I harm that child?¡±


    Smoke began filling the room, one not made of Qi.


    ¡°I desire nothing more than to see that child¡¯s potential grow, which is why I gifted him so generously. And since we¡¯ve established a connection, he wille to me in due time. You know yourself that it¡¯s the natural order of things.¡±


    As Dok Gojun spoke, he grabbed his own neck, leaving Wi Seol-Ah wide-eyed.


    ¡°So I hope you¡¯ll still stand by that child,¡±


    ¡°What are you¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a waste, but I¡¯m not that sad about it. This is a sacrifice I have to make for my cause and also a gift to you.¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah charged toward Jang Seonyeon, attempting to grasp his body, but dense smoke obstructed her path.


    ¡°Our conversation today was quite engaging. I look forward to our next meeting.¡±


    <i>Thud!</i>


    Wi Seol-Ah used her energy to disperse the smoke and rushed towards Jang Seonyeon.


    <i>Craaack.</i>


    But he unflinchingly twisted his own neck, copsing to the floor.


    Though his unsettling posture made it seem like he had died, Dok Gojun¡¯s voice still emanated from Jang Seonyeon¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°It was nice seeing you, my daughter.¡±


    With thatst phrase¡­


    Jang Seonyeon lost the light in his eyes.


    Wi Seol-Ah hid her emotions and quivering shoulders. She had an urge to vent her anger and destroy everything around her, but she forced herself to stop.


    Because she wasn¡¯t in a situation where she could afford to do so.


    Whether it was this life or her past one, she struggled with the fear of helplessness.


    <b><i>¡®What does the Celestial Sword even signify, and why am I the Zenith?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>¡®I¡¯m this ipetent and powerless. Ultimately, I wasn¡¯t able to change anything this time either.¡¯</i></b>


    Wi Seol-Ah clenched her lips and waved her hand.


    <i>ze.</i>


    A golden me enveloped Jang Seonyeon¡¯s body, erasing all traces of him in an instant.


    Amid the lingering energy, Wi Seol-Ah shivered with her head bowed.


    <b><i>¡®¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡¯</i></b>


    She was reminded of his face.


    Of how she wished she could have done for him.


    But she still felt like a hindrance to him.


    She contemted going to the basement to unleash her rage, but she knew that doing that would potentially create even more burdens for him.


    She couldn¡¯t do anything for him.


    Her actions felt limited, she felt helpless, despite having reached the Zenith, Wi Seol-Ah still carried immense guilt.


    <b>-Foolish bitch.</b>


    She was reminded of what he said to her back then.


    Wi Seol-Ah at this point, understood very well the emotions he felt when he had said those words.


    Thus, Wi Seol-Ah continued to stay silent.


    **********


    A dayter, the tournament held its final event.


    Jang Cheon personally congratted the winners of both the finals and the losers¡¯ bracket.


    In the middle of the arena, with numerous spectators, Gu Yangcheon stood before Jang Cheon, wearing his usual unamused expression.


    Wi Seol-Ah, who observed the scene, clenched her fist and controlled her rough breathing.


    Next to Gu Yangcheon¡­


    Jang Seonyeon stood perfectly fine, despite having twisted his neck just the day before.


    As if nothing had happened.


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>§¡dv§Ñn§ã§Öd §ãh§Ñ§ât§Ör? §Ñv§Ñ?l§Ñbl§Ö §àn g§Ön§Ö???tl?.§ã§àm </strong>


    <strong>?llu?tr§Ñt?§àn? §àn §àur d??§ã§àrd ¨C d??§ã§àrd.gg/g§Ön§Ö???tl?</strong>

 Chapter 171: Would You Like To Go With Me? (2)

    Chapter 171: Would You Like To Go With Me? (2)


    <b>? Would You Like To Go With Me? (2) ?</b>


    Unlike the day of the tournament finals, thest day was peaceful.


    It was a bit of a hassle for me to move my body and stand next to the Alliance Leader, but what could I do? It¡¯s not like I could say that I wasn¡¯t going.


    ¡°Congrattions on bing the new star.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°The Tiger Warrior would be so pleased since his son achieved such a remarkable feat.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ Ha¡­ of course.¡±


    ¡°Since a real dragon was born from Gu n this time, it seems it won¡¯t be long before they soar.¡±


    I thought about my father after hearing Jang Cheon.


    Father would be happy, you say?


    We are talking about a man who only ever said, ¡®I see.¡¯ even after Gu Huibi came back home as the Sword Phoenix.


    So, I doubted he¡¯d show much excitement just because his son won some tournament.


    <b><i>¡®And furthermore, what is a True Dragon anyway?¡¯</i></b>


    I understood that they were calling me the True Dragon because I represented a real dragon, but it did feel a bit cringe.


    <b><i>¡®Still this title is far better than the one I had in my past life¡­¡¯</i></b>


    At least it was better than that, giving me some breathing room.


    If I had received some horrible title in this life as well¡­ I don¡¯t even want to imagine that.


    How could a title for a human be so¡­


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­ I just had a slight headache.¡±


    After giving me a strange look, he walked over to Jang Seonyeon, who had bandages wrapped all around him due to the damage from yesterday¡¯s fight.


    <b><i>¡®And here I thought I had held back a little.¡¯</i></b>


    I felt a bit disappointed.


    I thought that it¡¯d be fine for me to break his right arm since Jang Seonyeon was left handed.


    <b><i> ¡®Still¡­¡¯</i></b>


    I felt like I had aplished something because I noticed a difference in the way Jang Seonyeon looked at me.


    <b><i>¡®Is he scared?¡¯</i></b>


    When I nced at him, I noticed Jang Seonyeon¡¯s shoulders flinched a little.


    It didn¡¯t seem like an act, but I wasn¡¯t certain about it.


    It was fine even if what he was feeling wasn¡¯t fear. As long as he felt something from this fight, I was satisfied.


    At least for now.


    <b><i>¡®And Dok Gojun.¡¯</i></b>


    The mysterious being I encountered at thest moment of the fight.


    Just thinking about that bastard forced his energy inside me and leaving made my head hurt.


    <b><i>¡®Is that bastard still inside Jang Seonyeon¡¯s body?¡¯</i></b>


    If that was the case, I would have to think about a lot of things.


    Such as, whether Jang Seonyeon had memories of that moment or whether he knew about Dok Gojun.


    Stuff like that.


    I really wanted to secretly capture Jang Seonyeon and force him to spill everything, but I knew that that would be impossible in my current situation.


    Which frustrated me even more.


    ¡°You worked hard.¡±


    ¡°¡­It was nothing, Alliance Leader.¡±


    Jang Cheon patting Jang Seonyeon¡¯s shoulders with a smile on his face and Jang Seonyeon lowering his head after, couldn¡¯t seem more touching to the spectators.


    Yet, in my eyes, it only looked like an act.


    I began to wonder about something else as I stared at Jang Seonyeon.


    <b><i> ¡®Does this bastard not know that his energy disappeared?¡¯</i></b>


    Some energy did still remain inside Jang Seonyeon¡¯s body.


    It was because Dok Gojun had broken the process of absorption midway before all of it was absorbed.


    But even so, that meant he had far less of that energy than before.


    And he should feel the emptiness because of it, so it wasn¡¯t possible that Jang Seonyeon didn¡¯t notice that.


    However, his reaction was ratherckluster.


    I had expected him toe straight to me as soon as he had awoken.


    Yet, be it the Lightning Dragon or him, neither of the two had approached me.


    Of course, it was good for me, but I couldn¡¯t see it as apletely positive thing.


    Because I could never easily predict what would happen in this life.


    <b><i> ¡®This life has way too many differences from my past life.¡¯</i></b>


    Just the new things I had learned were already filling my head uppletely.


    <b><i>¡®Where do I even start?¡¯</i></b>


    I had been cleaning the inside of my mind all day, but none of those thoughts were something I could have easily concluded.


    It wasn¡¯t something I could just let pass as I usually did.


    I maintained a calm expression while organizing theplicated thoughts in my head,


    Putting some care into my expression, since I had felt that it¡¯d be better for it to not be noticeable.


    ¡°With this, to all the new stars that fought hard¡­ ¡°


    When Jang Cheon finished his speech, cheers and apuse rained upon the stage.


    I received a bunch of items and a sword made by a master cksmith for winning the tournament.


    Still, it wasn¡¯t like I was a sword user and neither did I have any intention of bing one, so I guess, I could just give it to either Muyeon or Gu Jeolyub.


    Well, they already seemed eager to im it.


    Why are you guys excited when it¡¯s mine?


    I did think about giving it away, but seeing them so enthusiastic, kind of made me reconsider.


    I could be rather petty at times.


    <b><i>¡®Maybe she could use it?¡¯</i></b>


    Namgung Bi-ah briefly crossed my mind, but I quickly dismissed the thought.


    I already knew that she would get her own signature sword, so I didn¡¯t want to give her this one.


    <b><i>¡®Though I don¡¯t really have to do that.¡¯</i></b>


    She could use her swordter, after trying this one for a while, but I didn¡¯t want her to.


    It was solely because of my stubbornness.


    You could call it possessiveness in a way.


    <i>Raaaaaahh-!!</i>


    The cacophony of noise that stabbed my ears made me look around.


    Many people around me were screaming and cheering.


    It was so loud that it felt like my ears would go numb if I didn¡¯t cover them with my hands.


    <i></i><b><i>¡®¡­Hm.¡¯</i></b>


    At that moment, I felt a surge of warmth.


    How should I put this¡­


    It was as if I had been the first to step on a pile of snow when no one else had.


    It felt like a new type of happiness, that I hadn¡¯t felt before.


    <b><i>¡®What am I even saying?¡¯</i></b>


    Even I thought that came out of nowhere.


    Which meant that my emotions were going wild.


    I forced my emotions to calm down.


    This might be the first time people were cheering for me, even though I didn¡¯t deserve it, still I couldn¡¯t let myself be overly excited just because I beat up some kids in the yground.


    Putting aside that embarrassing fact, I knew that if I enjoyed this feeling now, there would be no end to it in the future. So I had to make sure I controlled myself from this point on.


    I shook my head to shake off my emotions and walked down.


    The Alliance Leader was done with his speech and since I had done what I needed to do, I needed to go down now.


    Also, the fight between Namgung Bi-ah and Moyong Hi-ah didn¡¯t happen.


    It was because Namgung Bi-ah was still a patient, and Moyong Hi-ah revealed that she didn¡¯t want to fight.


    And it didn¡¯t really matter too much since the official fights for the tournament already ended with a victor, and that fight was only going to be for the show.


    But there were a lot of people that were sad because they couldn¡¯t get to watch them fight.


    Even more than the finals for some people.


    <b><i> ¡®It¡¯s because of their ludicrous beauty.¡¯</i></b>


    Namgung Bi-ah was being called with a new title and was now the top beauty of Anhui.


    And even without her status as the Snow Phoenix, Moyong Hi-ah was already famous for being beautiful, so people were probably disappointed because of that.


    <b><i> ¡®But at that point, are they really trying to watch their fight?¡¯</i></b>


    Because in reality, all they wanted to see were just two beautiful women, so their lust could not be more tant.


    ¡°Great job, Young Master Gu.¡±


    As soon as I came down, Tang Soyeol greeted me.


    Tang Soyeol, for some reason, looked like she had dressed up more than usual.


    She had adorned herself with essories I had never seen before, and it seemed like she had put on a little bit of makeup as well.


    Seeing Tang Soyeol like that, I asked her.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the makeup?¡±


    ¡°Oh! You noticed? You are sharp huh¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Wouldn¡¯t it be weirder for me to not notice?¡±


    How could I not notice if she had decorated herself that much?


    ¡°It¡¯s thest day, and isn¡¯t it weirder for you to not dress up a little when this is your celebration?¡±


    ¡°Dressing up is a hassle.¡±


    I didn¡¯t even do anything impressive for me to do that¡­


    Ugh¡­ Just imagining it gave me goosebumps.


    Imagine me going up to the stage excitedly with flowers on my head.


    Ugh¡­ it did not fit me at all.


    Putting aside that thought, I looked around the area.


    It was to look for someone.


    Tang Soyeol, who noticed this, gave me the answer I wanted straight away.


    ¡°Sis Bi-ah didn¡¯te. She said she didn¡¯t need to watch if it wasn¡¯t going to be a fight.¡±


    ¡°¡­How cold of her.¡±


    ¡°She said she¡¯s going to sleep back at the guesthouse because she¡¯s tired.¡±


    ¡°And that guesthouse is mine, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Why did she respond with ¡®Of course.¡¯, like it was some obvious fact?


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    I just let it pass with a sigh since it was toote for me to argue about this.


    I put it aside, then started to walk towards Wi Seol-Ah and the other servants that were waiting for me far away.


    I told her to just rest since she looked tired ever since the morning, but this girl desperately insisted that she should follow me.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    I walked closer, but for some reason, Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s expression didn¡¯t seem the best.


    It certainly wasn¡¯t too noticeable, but my eyes were able to notice it.


    I definitely saw her make a serious expression with slightly quivering eyes.


    I inquired seeing her like that,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­? What?¡±


    But it seemed that Wi Seol-Ah was going to pretend that it was nothing.


    Her voice was the same as usual, but her reaction definitely seemed strange.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°No? Nothing happened to me!¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah yfully shouted back when I continued to ask her.


    Was my instinct wrong?


    I have never been wrong when ites to things like these.


    Especially when it was about Wi Seol-Ah.


    I continued to stare at Wi Seol-Ah, but she only tilted her head in confusion.


    It definitely seemed like she had something going on, but I guess she didn¡¯t want me to know.


    I didn¡¯t inquire further and just patted Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s head.


    ¡°If something did happen, tell me. Otherwise I can¡¯t help.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ nothing happened¡­¡±


    It seemed like she wasn¡¯t going to tell me until the end.


    Or was I just mistaken?


    That may also be possible.


    I put down the hand that had been patting her head, and looked towards Jang Seonyeon.


    Jang Seonyeon too, was walking away from the stage.


    Maybe it was a coincidence, but the bastard turned his head around towards me.


    Our eyes met.


    Jang Seonyeon didn¡¯t frown nor did he smile, and neither did he put on any kind of strange expression on his face like before.


    However, just by seeing his expressionless face, I could instinctively tell how the mask he had worked so hard to build had irreversibly cracked.


    Seeing him, I thought.


    <b><i> ¡®Do wait for me.¡¯</i></b>


    Did he notice my intentions?


    Jang Seonyeon¡¯s eyebrows flinched a little, as he turned around immediately and continued to walk in his original direction.


    I noticed that his shoulders seemed to point down a little whenpared to the first time we had met.


    As I watched him walk away, Tang Soyeol suddenly started to speak to me.


    ¡°Young Master Gu, what are you going to do now?¡±


    ¡°Do what?¡±


    ¡°The event has ended already. Do you have any other ns?¡±


    I thought for a little while after hearing Tang Soyeol.


    Other ns, huh.


    <b><i>¡®I could say I do have them.¡¯</i></b>


    The ring I got from the Second Elder.


    I had to go see the Alliance Leader since I was already sure it was a treasure that belonged to the Murim Alliance.


    <b><i>¡®But I¡¯ll wait on this for now.¡¯</i></b>


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t because I wanted to keep the treasure.


    In the first ce, it wasn¡¯t like there was a good reason for me to be greedy about this when this old worn-out ring had no special ability anyway.


    It¡¯s just that¡­


    <b><i>¡®If I showed him this ring now¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Absurd rumors, such as me being some hidden disciple of the Dishonored Venerable, or that the Dishonored Venerable who had hidden himself from the world was staying in the Gu n, might start going around.


    <b><i>¡®So I¡¯ll just send it to themter anonymously.¡¯</i></b>


    I didn¡¯t want to deal with such a hassle. I also had a lot of otherplicated things in mind besides this.


    One may ask why would I send a treasure in that manner, well it was a pain in the neck for me to be in possession of it, so I had no other choice.


    <b><i> ¡®Also¡­¡¯</i></b>


    I had something else to take care of.


    Though it was more of Elder Shin¡¯s business than mine.


    ¡°Shaolin.¡±


    One of the Ten Sect Alliance¡¯s territories in Hanam.


    I had to go look for the Shaolin Temple in Hanam.


    ¡°Shaolin?¡±


    Tang Soyeol asked me puzzled at my response.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Why would you need to go to Shaolin¡­?¡±


    ¡°For a tour I guess¡­¡±


    Honestly, that level of an excuse was enough.


    I didn¡¯t need to say much besides me wanting to go on a tour to Shaolin Temple since I hade all the way to Hanam.


    <b><i> ¡®But it¡¯s a problem that the old man hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡¯</i></b>


    Elder Shin was the one that had told me to go to Shaolin no matter what if I came to Hanam, yet he has been asleep for thest few days.


    It should be about time that he wakes up, but for some reason it seemed like he was taking longer than before.


    ¡°I¡¯m not gonna go right away, but I think I¡¯ll go there soon.¡±


    ¡°And you said your goal was to tour, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°T¡­Then,¡±


    Tang Soyeol paused suddenly, and turned her head around to look at Wi Seol-Ah.


    Every time Tang Soyeol had tried to say something about this topic, people had interrupted her.


    <b><i>¡®Huh?¡¯</i></b>


    So Tang Soyeol cautiously looked at her, to try to put a boundary between the two, yet for some reason, Wi Seol-Ah only continued to watch.


    <b><i> ¡®This is¡­¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Is she letting me speak? Is this some type of approval?¡¯</i></b>


    Tang Soyeol felt her pride getting bruised a little for bing happy at getting the approval of a mere servant. But, Tang Soyeol was not in a position for her to be picky.


    ¡°Young Master Gu¡­!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Then, umm¡­ perhaps when you go to Shaolin¡­ ¡°


    ¡°Would you like to go with me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡­ wait what?¡±


    Someone took Tang Soyeol¡¯s words out of her mouth right as she was about to speak them.


    And as it was quite an unexpected voice, even I looked at the owner of the voice with slightly shocked eyes.


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    ¡°Well, you said you¡¯re going to the Shaolin Temple.¡±


    The long ck hair that swayed around, her porcin like skin, the sharp gaze and a face that reminded me of a cat¡ª


    A woman with an overwhelmingly charming beauty.


    ¡°Huh, suddenly? With me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    It was the precious daughter of The Moyong n¡­


    The Snow Phoenix of The Five Dragons and Three Phoenixes¡ª


    Moyong Hi-ah.


    ¡°Would you like to go with me? To the Shaolin Temple.¡±


    Behind the scenes, Tang Soyeol let out some angry puffing sound with her nose.


    Her eyes looked as if it was screaming,


    <b>¡®How could you?!¡¯</b>


    However because Tang Soyeol was on the cuter side in appearance, she didn¡¯t seem scary at all.


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>§¡dv§Ñn§ã§Öd §ãh§Ñ§ât§Ör? §Ñv§Ñ?l§Ñbl§Ö §àn g§Ön§Ö???tl?.§ã§àm </strong>


    <strong>?llu?tr§Ñt?§àn? §àn §àur d??§ã§àrd ¨C d??§ã§àrd.gg/g§Ön§Ö???tl?</strong>

 Chapter 172: It Is Fate (1)

    Chapter 172: It Is Fate (1)


    <b> It Is Fate (1) </b>


    Hanam and Shaolin, whichy within Hanam, held significant meaning.


    It was undoubtedly one of the territories of the Ten Sect Alliance.


    The formation of the Murim Alliance in Hanam owed much to Shaolin, and this alone carried great significance.


    Among the Ten Sect Alliance, Shaolin boasted thergest number of followers and garnered considerable support from various sources.


    In a way, Shaolin represented the very essence of the Orthodox Faction.


    However, I held a different perspective.


    <b><i>A group of bald headed and ck hearted monks.</i></b>


    Home to those who had discarded their decency along with their hair.


    At least that was my view of Shaolin.


    When do you n to visit Shaolin then?


    Tang Soyeol asked during our meal after the banquet had ended.


    It had be rather obvious by this point that we regrly ate together.


    Hmm, I am thinking of going there before I go back home.


    I said it earlier, but I didnt really have a personal reason for me to go to Shaolin.


    If it wasnt for Elder Shins request, I didnt really need to go there.


    <b><i>Well, I guess I wouldve had to go there at some point.</i></b>


    It wasnt like I had a good reason to go, but I should, considering the effort it took toe all the way to Hanam.


    Also, it wasnt that there was nothing for me to do there.


    <b><i>And Ill see the future Heavenly Dragon if I get the chance to.</i></b>


    A young individual who already held the official spot of the Heavenly Dragon.


    This title had been granted through negotiations between the Murim Alliance and Shaolin, but in my eyes, this individual was deserving of such a title even without those discussions.


    <b><i> However, they do be a demonic human in the future.</i></b>


    But, that eventy in the distant future, if it even urred at all in this lifetime.


    A young child bearing the hopes of Shaolin bing a demonic human such a notion was truly absurd and it wouldnt be long before such an event unfolded in the world.


    As I contemted this, nibbling on a dumpling with my chin resting on my hand, Tang Soyeol spoke up quietly.


    Umm Young Master Gu


    Hmm?


    Then um Are you nning to apany Lady Moyong to Shaolin?


    Tang Soyeols question stirred memories of the encounter with Moyong Hi-ah because I could never imagine Moyong Hi-ah suddenly approaching and saying that to me.


    <b><i>Why did she say those words to me?</i></b>


    We werent talking just about anyone, but that almighty Moyong Hi-ah.


    Such a cold and emotionless individual wouldnt engage without a purpose.


    I knew that she was a woman capable of fully hiding her emotions in her words and body gestures to make sure her ns seeded.


    <b><i> -No.</i></b>


    Which was why I denied her.


    As firmly as possible.


    It wasnt that I didnt trust Moyong Hi-ah, but I simply saw no need to involve myself with her unless it was absolutely necessary.


    And thankfully, Moyong Hi-ah only nodded and left without being stubborn when I denied her.


    I thought she would at least tell me the reason if she came all the way to me to ask.


    <i>Dribble-</i>


    When I looked in the direction of pouring water, Namgung Bi-ah was filling back up my empty teacup.


    When I looked at her wondering what she was doing, Namgung Bi-ah spoke with half-sleepy eyes.


    Drink water. You look thirsty.


    I wasnt necessarily thirsty, yet I drank it anyway since I was thankful.


    I quenched my throat with water and asked Namgung Bi-ah.


    How are you feeling?


    Fine.


    Since the sword didnt cut deeply into her, the doctor said that it wont leave a scar and Namgung Bi-ahs healing process was quick as well thanks to her being at a rtively high martial realm.


    <b><i> Good.</i></b>


    It had been bothering me for a bit, but Im d that shes feeling fine.


    After hearing our conversation, Tang Soyeol suddenly spoke out.


    You must be d.


    Hmm?


    Well you did visit her room every day.


    Did I?


    Strange I couldve sworn that you went every day.


    When did she see me?


    I made sure to be discreet.


    So when did she notice?


    Thanks to that, I was put into a hassle of a situation.


    After hearing what Tang Soyeol said, Namgung Bi-ah started to stare at me with suspicious eyes.


    And because of the way she stared at me, I slightly avoided her eyes.


    What a hassle this was.


    I just went because I had nothing else to do.


    Was the excuse I used, but the way she looked at me didnt change.


    Was this what she wanted? Tang Soyeol started to giggle at the back.


    You find this funny?


    Well it is funny.


    I dont know what part of this she found funny.


    I let out a sigh and started to eat dumplings again.


    It felt like I was going to get sick with the way Namgung Bi-ah was staring at me, but I did have to fill my stomach.


    As I was putting a whole dumpling into my mouth, I looked at the person next to me who had barely touched the food.


    It was none other than Wi Seol-Ah.


    Seeing her like that, I let out a scoff.


    <b><i>And you say you have nothing going on?</i></b>


    If Wi Seol-Ah was ignoring her food, that had to mean that something major had happened.


    I had asked her a few more times after that, but Wi Seol-Ah hadnt given me an answer.


    Well, she did answer.


    She said that nothing was going on over and over.


    Looking at her for a bit, I quietly patted Wi Seol-Ahs head.


    Well, If she doesnt want to tell me that badly, then pushing it would only make it worse.


    I continued my meal, and Muyeon approached me from behind, whispering.


    Young Master.


    Speak, Im listening.


    Muyeon hesitated for a little, then continued.


    A man from the Beggars Sect hase looking for you, Young Master.


    I stopped my hand that was picking up a dumpling.


    Who?


    He revealed himself as Chuwong of Beggars Sect. He said that he had made a promise with the Young Master. Should I send him back if you dont wish to meet him?


    Only Chuwong had sought me out after the tournament ended.


    It was right for me to respond to him, but I wasnt obligated to do so.


    Muyeon, who had noticed my reaction, started to speak to me.


    Then Ill send him back.


    Hearing Muyeon, I stopped him with a gesture.


    Nah, tell him Ill go see him after I finish eating.


    Although it seemed bothersome to meet a beggar immediately after a meal, it was none other than Chuwong who would eventually be known as the King of Beggars.


    He might seem like a wimpy man now, but he was a person that would truly shine and eventually be a hero when the disaster urs.


    <b><i>I guess it would be beneficial to build a small rtionship with him.</i></b>


    The value of my name had gone up quite a bit after the tournament, so now was a good opportunity.


    Eating thest dumpling on my te, I got up from my seat.


    Finish your food and rest easy. Ill be back right away.


    Wi Seol-Ah and Tang Soyeol responded with a Kay! to my words.


    Seeing the girls with their simr behavior felt like I was looking at two small animals, it warmed my heart.


    Of course, I didnt let that emotion show.


    After leaving the building, I saw some hobos wandering outside.


    People were walking away from them with repulsion.


    It seemed like they werent able to say anything to them since they knew that there was a good chance those hobos were from Beggars Sect, well this was Hanam after all.


    Why are you just out here in the street?


    When I spoke to them wondering why they were wandering the streets, Chuwong, who stood at the front, smiled awkwardly.


    Hehehe Young Master Gu, wouldnt it be weirder for hobos to enter the building and wait there?


    That is a fair point.


    I asked Chuwong, observing him.


    I heard you were looking for me.


    Ah Let me first congratte you on your victory, Young Master Gu. Oh, maybe I should call you The True Dragon now.


    No, I prefer the former.


    Just hearing that title gives me goosebumps.


    Who in the world decided that my title would be True Dragon? Was it the Alliance Leader?


    When I denied with a bothered expression, Chuwong also seemed to have been a bit shocked.


    Well, it did make sense, since a young prodigy after getting a title was not showing any happiness, but rather showing that he was bothered by it instead, it may seem weird in his eyes.


    A-Anyway Im very grateful that you came out here to see me.


    Its not as if this is some great meeting, so you dont need to be thankful.


    It was a great meeting.


    For Chuwong that is.


    How isnt this great! Im meeting the victor of the tournament.


    Well, though I was being rather modest, I knew that as well.


    But if I were to brag about it too much, it would cause me more harm than good.


    Also, are you nning on talking here like this?


    There werent many people, but this was still a street where people walked by.


    It wasnt the best ce to have a conversation in.


    It seemed like he had the same idea, because Chuwong began to guide me to what seemed to be an already arranged ce.


    It may not be as neat as your residence, but it wont be ufortable!


    I nodded to Chuwongs words.


    I honestly didnt care even if we just sat on the floor to have a conversation, but I did have to maintain my image as the heir to a noble n, so I had to act at least a little.


    The building Chuwong brought me to did indeed seem not as neat, but neither did it look ufortable.


    D-Do you want me to bring you some tea?


    You have tea?


    I couldnt have imagined that there would be tea here no matter how much I had looked at it.


    Chuwong solved my curiosity right away with his words.


    Well we dont have them, but we can bring them right away if Young Master Gu wants!


    Well, its fine then.


    Of course there wasnt any tea here.


    I crossed my legs and sat in afortable position.


    I didnt really have to show any nobility here.


    Soon after I sat down, Muyeon, who had followed me, started to look around, as I had expected.


    He let out Qi signaling to the others that he was watching them.


    Seeing that, Chuwong lifted his eyebrows a little.


    He had noticed that Muyeon was at an extremely high realm for an escort.


    Well, that was how I saw it as well.


    <b><i>Not long left.</i></b>


    It seemed like it wouldnt take much longer until Muyeon overcame the Peak Realm wall.


    <b><i>Still, it does seem like Namgung Bi-ah will reach it earlier than he will.</i></b>


    Namgung Bi-ah was also at a point of facing her wall, but judging by her talent and the enlightenment she had received during her fight


    It wouldnt be much longer until she ovees her wall.


    But why did you follow me here?


    I asked Gu Jeolyub who was just bluntly standing behind me.


    I had ordered you to just eat.


    Gu Jeolyub hesitated a little, then spoke after hearing my words.


    Because my order from the n was to be your escort.


    Then you shouldve done your job earlier as well, why are you here now when you didnt even show yourself at all during the tournament?


    Your intentions are transparent, idiot.


    Ahem


    It was definitely because of the sword I had received from the Alliance.


    As I had said that I would either give this to Muyeon or to Gu Jeolyub, having heard that, Gu Jeolyubs eyes lit up in mes and he continued following me around.


    It was as if he was a dog.


    Ugh, what a hassle


    I only want to do my job as an escort of the Young Mas-


    Whos escorting who? Youre weak as shit.


    Gu Jeolyub faltered after hearing me.


    His expressions seemed deeply hurt, but he couldnt really say anything since he knew that was the reality.


    I heard someone bursting out inughter from next to him.


    It seemed like Muyeon was the one thatughed.


    Gu Jeolyub looked at Muyeon in shock, Muyeon covering his mouth like nothing had happened.


    <b><i>Both of them are clowns.</i></b>


    <b><i>Tsk Tsk</i></b>


    Clicking my tongue, I looked back at Chuwong.


    Anyway, what is it that you wanted to talk about?


    Chuwong, who seemingly woke up from his daze, fixed his posture immediately.


    Its nothing much but I had something that I wanted Young Master Gu to take care of.


    Something that the Beggars Sect wanted me to take care of?


    Several items came to my mind, but before all that I had to ask.


    Why?


    I had to ask for the reason.


    To be honest, I already knew the reason, but I had to keep the flow of the conversation going.


    Chuwong knew this as well, so he probably had an exnation that he had prepared beforehand.


    As expected, Chuwong started to speak without stopping.


    From generation to generation, the Beggars Sect has been giving some I guess you could call support, to talented young prodigies.


    Support huh, are you giving money?


    Jeez, what hobos would have money.


    Then?


    Support from Beggars Sect would be information! We are looking to give information to Young Master Gu.


    Chuwong carefully took out a wooden te from his pocket and handed it to me.


    After seeing that, I looked at Chuwong bluntly.


    <b><i>Information huh.</i></b>


    The word support sounded good,


    But this was only them doing this so that they have something to use against me when something good happens to me in the future.


    The Beggars Sect has given you help ever since then, so dont forget about the help we gave you, it was something like that.


    <b><i> This is a bit of a cheap deal.</i></b>


    Because of me knowing Chuwongs future, the words he spoke to me now held no value to me.


    It seemed like he read my emotions from my expression because Chuwong continued to speak after being slightly flustered.


    This wooden te is only given to very few people of Beggars Sect.


    Whats good about having it?


    You can get every information that our branch could provide you with!


    Information I could get from a branch of Beggars Sect.


    That was a pretty good deal for a young prodigy.


    The noble ns kept a good rtionship with Beggars Sect already and the fact that information held a lot of power was something young prodigies already all knew.


    So this meant that a part of Beggars Sect was giving me a special treatment.


    This was certainly something that could help me,


    But I would say something like Do I bother? to this.


    I already had a lot of information that the Beggars Sect didnt, and yes, there could be moments where I need the Beggars Sects help, but it was also a problem that I didnt really trust the Beggars Sect.


    Hmm


    What should I do?


    I couldnt just say that I dont need it at all and my original goal was to just build a rtionship with Chuwong.


    I had already achieved that with the conversation we had, but


    <strong><em> It feels like a waste.</em></strong>


    Rather than the Beggars Sect, I wanted to keep a rtionship with Chuwong.


    Not too much, but just enough.


    <i>Tap tap-</i>


    I tapped my fingers onto the table.


    I needed some time to think.


    Chuwong probably was wondering why this kid even hesitated about this.


    Because there hasnt been a moment where the Beggars Sect had actually imed some credit to an individuals achievement saying that their help had yed a role.


    This was just one of the Beggars Sects numerous ways of livelihood.


    I stared at the te for a bit, then I pushed it back towards Chuwong.


    This meant denying his offer.


    Huh?Uhhh True, no, Young Master Gu? This was a really good


    Chuwong tried to exin further about the pass, panicking slightly at my denial, but after taking it out of my pocket and showing it to him, he was bbergasted, his mouth remaining wide open.


    I dont need the pass, nor do I need the support.


    The thing that I took out was the wooden pass that the Immortal Healer had given me telling me to use it if I ever needed help from the Beggars Sect.


    He said something like I could even meet the head of the sect if I even just showed it to them.


    I spoke while looking at Chuwong who seemed to be malfunctioning.


    Could I ask you a favor? A personal one.


    It was a request he couldnt easily decline.


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>dvnd htr vlbl n gntl.m </strong>


    <strong>llutrtn n ur drd  drd.gg/gntl</strong>

 Chapter 173: It Is Fate (2)

    Chapter 173: It Is Fate (2)


    <b> It Is Fate (2) </b>


    A quaint hut, charming in its simplicity, built only with the purpose of making it look good, it was betrayed by the cracks that allowed the biting winter breeze to enter.


    The season was particrly harsh for the hobos, many sumbing to the hellish cold, and never seeing the light of the day ever again.


    Chuwong, a skilled martial artist, having reached a high martial level, could endure by enveloping himself in a barrier made of Qi,


    A luxury not afforded to those under him.


    Winter, therefore, held little appeal for Chuwong.


    It was a season that rendered him helpless.


    Boss


    A member of Beggars Sect called out to Chuwong, from within the hut.


    Whats up?


    Shouldnt you retrieve the pass?


    Chuwong nced at the wooden passying on the table.


    It was the wooden pass he had intended for the True Dragon just earlier.


    Hmm.


    But it wasnt that wooden pass that the hobo was talking about.


    He was referring to the First ss Beggars Pass that the True Dragon had.


    He was asking Chuwong if he should have taken that pass away from The True Dragon.


    You lunatic, how could I have taken such a thing?


    But Isnt it only right for us to get something in return since we listened to his request?


    That was going to be the original case.


    The pass that Chuwong was trying to give wasnt that rare and many others had it.


    But that wasnt the case for the pass that the True Dragon had.


    It was a pass that provided one ess to any information that the Beggars Sect could provide one with.


    And if they didnt have the information one wanted, they would have to go out to get that information.


    It was only given to a savior of the sects leader.


    The leader himself would act on his own for the one with the pass and would even treat it as a top priority.


    <b><i>So why does the True Dragon have that?</i></b>


    Chuwong was bbergasted when the True Dragon took out the First ss Beggars Pass from his pocket.


    After all, that wasnt something that a young prodigy could have.


    <b><i>Was it a fake?</i></b>


    Chuwong had that thought for an instant, but he dismissed it immediately.


    The Gu n may not have been as highly ranked as the four noble ns, but they were still a high-ranking noble n and there was no way that the heir to that noble n would do such a crazy thing while bringing a fake item around.


    Of course, he still felt the need to verify if that First ss Pass was real or not, but he himself believed that it was real.


    Boss?


    Wait for one second dammit, Im already confused as is.


    Chuwong, scratching his head, responded to the constant calling.


    As the hobo had said, the First ss Pass was only a single use item.


    It was correct procedure to take the pass away since the value of that pass would disappear along with the pass once it was used.


    <b><i> But thats not for me to decide.</i></b>


    Because the one who possessed the First ss Pass had taken out the pass to ask for a personal request from him instead of the Beggar Sect, it was hard to decide whether the pass had been used or not, ity in a gray area.


    <b><i>And the True Dragon probably knew already, which was why he showed that pass to me.</i></b>


    Hmm


    Though he was called the True Dragon, aside from his martial strength, he also seemed to be as cunning as a fox.


    Chuwong, scratching his head, asked the hobo standing behind him.


    Do you remember what the True Dragon had said?


    The hobo responded right away after hearing Chuwongs question.


    He asked us to get information on Hwangbo Sun from the Hwangbo n, and on the Dragon Warrior right?


    Hwangbo n was the n that had Hwangbo Cheolwi participate in the tournament as a representative of their n.


    He didnt show anything impressive, despiteing from a noble n, still he seemed to be a young prodigy with potential.


    <b><i> But whos Hwangbo Sun?</i></b>


    <b><i> Considering this is my first time hearing that name, it doesnt seem to be a renowned rtive of that n.</i></b>


    <b><i> I wonder why the True Dragon had asked us to get information on such a person.</i></b>


    <b><i> As for the Dragon Warrior</i></b>


    The Dragon Warrior was the least renowned among the ones being called the Dragons and Phoenixes.


    That individual had only appeared once in the world, yet was impressive enough to have earned the Dragon Warrior title in that one appearance.


    They had never again appeared in the Dragons and Phoenixes tournament and were now being forgotten due to theirck of activity.


    Chuwong had once tried to meet the Dragon Warrior too, but


    <b><i> I dont want to think about what happened back then.</i></b>


    He was only left with a sad memory.


    The Dragon Warrior was somehow even thornier than the Sword Phoenix.


    Putting aside that fact for now, Chuwong started to think about the True Dragon, Gu Yangcheon who had left the scene.


    <b><i> I cant understand his intentions.</i></b>


    <b><i> No, its actually more because of how obvious it seems.</i></b>


    <b><i> It seems like he wants to make a connection between us.</i></b>


    <b><i> The fact that he insisted on talking to me despite his bothered and unamused face, and the fact that he made a personal request to me by showing the First ss Pass when he didnt have to.</i></b>


    <b><i> All of that feels like hes testing me.</i></b>


    <b><i> Even though he was just a young prodigy who hasnt even lived half of my life.</i></b>


    Chuwong was a Martial Artist as well, so he didnt like the feeling of getting tested, but funnily enough, he felt that it was okay since it was the True Dragon testing him.


    A strange feeling of overpowering pressure that he couldnt feel from other young prodigies.


    He felt like his pride was about to copse because of the fact that he was feeling that from a young boy, but he also felt differently when reminded of the boys true worth.


    <b><i> Its not like I had any pride left to begin with.</i></b>


    Chuwong smiled slightly after being reminded of his own words.


    What pride could a hobo have when they lived on the floor while begging to others?


    It was enough as long as they could live by doing that.


    <b><i> The True Dragon title fits him way too well.</i></b>


    He didnt seem to like that title, though.


    Thinking for a bit, Chuwong came to a conclusion.


    Bangchu.


    Yes, Boss.


    Ill take responsibility for the pass that the True Dragon had, so shut your mouth about that.


    Huh? You dont want me to inform the Branch Leader?


    Just shut your mouth and do as I say. Ill inform him about it myself.


    Boss You got beat upst time because you werete on informing him about the new star and the True Dragon.


    Do you want to get beaten up instead?


    Ill shut my mouth.


    <b><i>Branch Leader my ass.</i></b>


    <b><i> For a case of this magnitude, Ill have to go to the Leader himself rather than the Branch Leader.</i></b>


    <b><i> Since itd be faster to just ask that man instead.</i></b>


    <b><i> Though finding him is the problem.</i></b>


    That old man was probably out drinking out in the streets, so he was the hardest person to find in this world.


    <b><i> -Student.</i></b>


    <b><i> -Yes.</i></b>


    <b><i> -Hic, life is a line.</i></b>


    <b><i> -What? A line?</i></b>


    <b></b><b><i> -Yes, a line. As long as you get on a good line hic, you would have an easy life.</i></b>


    He was a bastard of a man who onlyzily drank while making his young student do the begging work for him.


    He was the Alliance Leader of the past generation, and though it must be false, he used to be called the Ear of the Sword Venerable, one of the almighty Three Heavenly Venerables.


    Boss, then what should we do about the request?


    What do you mean what should we do, well do it since we told him we would.


    For free?


    Hearing Bangchu, Chuwong picked up the wooden pass on the table and threw it towards him.


    Thats the payment, roughly.


    R-Roughly?


    If that wont do, just leave my name and Ill take care of the payment.


    Boss, if we had a nickel for everything that you put under your name, then we would have- Aghhh!


    You piece of-, just do as I say! Why do you keep talking back!


    Bangchu shouted back, rubbing the lump on his head.


    You are going to end up dead if we keep doing what you tell us to do!


    Bangchu knew that his boss never did his work in the proper way.


    <b><i>He gives away all the money away to other hobos and leaves nothing for himself, but what? Hes trying to be the Branch Leader?</i></b>


    Bangchu thought that such a thing was absurd, thinking that getting a promotion was impossible when he gave away everything.


    Ill take care of it on my own. Im warning you for thest time.


    You always say that.


    Jeez! I swear this is thest time.


    Chuwong kicked Bangchu outside while puffing in anger.


    Chuwong understood that Bangchu was worrying for him, but he thought that he was in no position to worry about him.


    <b><i> Instead of worrying about me, worry about surviving today if you are a hobo too.</i></b>


    Chuwong didnt like their pointless concern. He knew that his sight would blur if he made any deep connections with anyone.


    Hobos shouldnt believe in each other.


    Only then, will you survive another day.


    Chuwong let out a sigh as he sat down, as he thought about Gu Yangcheons parting words.


    <b><i>-Ill see you next time.</i></b>


    He was the one who had reached his hand out the first time, but this time, Gu Yangcheon did it first.


    <b><i>Doesnt he get the feeling that its dirty?</i></b>


    The fact that the boy grabbed his hand filled with dirty stains without frowning even the slightest made Chuwong feel something he had never felt.


    <b><i> Even though it was just shaking hands.</i></b>


    <b><i> I have met countless people from noble ns that put up a fake appearance like that.</i></b>


    <b><i> Fuck.</i></b>


    Chuwong kept wondering what meanings the boys eyes held as he had stared at him.


    He wondered what that boys fierce gaze saw in him.


    <b><i> What does The True Dragon even want from me?</i></b>


    I seem to know nothing despite my old age, this is why hobos cant seed.


    Chuwong stood up after finishing his thoughts.


    He didnt find an answer.


    If he was good at doing that, then he wouldnt have ended up in his current state in the first ce.


    Ugh, this piece of shit world.


    Getting up immediately, Chuwong kicked the door open and went outside.


    He had to inform the upper-ups about everything that happened in this tournament.


    <b><i> But Ill let them find that info on their own</i></b>


    <b><i> Although the Branch Leader will yell at me again for it.</i></b>


    <b><i> But just fire me if you cant deal with me. Its already been years since Ive rolled around in this ce. Whether it was my teacher or whatever, I have to find a life of my own.</i></b>


    <b><i> Because at this rate, I seriously wont achieve anything.</i></b>


    Hey.


    Yes, boss.


    Deliver these words to the Branch Leader.


    What should I deliver?


    That Ill be going to the west for a bit.


    Pardon?


    Saying those words briefly, Chuwong jumped up into the sky.


    The direction he jumped to was to the west of Hanam.


    His destination was the Xian Bi n, where Bi Eejin was.


    ******************


    I wonder if hell get the job done properly.


    I spoke, both of my hands filled with food.


    Gu Jeolyub, who was next to me, asked what I was talking about as he took the food.


    What job?


    I was obviously talking about the request I made to Chuwong.


    <b><i>Though I dont really have high hopes.</i></b>


    The story wouldve been different if I had made an official request to the Beggars Sect, but since I made this request personally just to Chuwong, it didnt really matter if he didnt seed.


    Because the request wasnt the important thing.


    <b><i>Well it seems okay since he didnt take the pass.</i></b>


    It honestly didnt matter too much even if he had taken the pass.


    Yes, it would feel like a waste, but I didnt want to seem like a weird person by being stubborn with the pass.


    As I was walking calmly, Gu Jeolyub asked me about something else as he didnt find the silencefortable.


    Um, Young Master.


    What.


    Is it okay for you to talk to the Beggars Sect?


    Hearing him, I stopped walking and stared at the bastard.


    Gu Jeolyub flinched when our eyes met.


    What do you mean?


    I know that they are from the Orthodox Faction, but I just thought that maybe you should have asked the n first


    Well, I dont need to.


    Huh?


    Since you will.


    Gu Jeolyubs eyes widened as I responded in a calm tone.


    And that reaction of his was actually quite strange to me.


    Will you not?


    Uh its-


    I dont want to make any more trouble for myself for something quite obvious, so I dont care if you tell the n everything about it.


    From his reaction it seemed he didnt expect me to just bluntly say everything.


    Well, whether it be Muyeon or Gu Jeolyub, the ones following me were pretty much the ears and eyes of the Gu n.


    The only one I could believe was probably Wi Seol-Ah.


    Well to rify, Gu Jeolyub wasnt necessarily a person of the n, but more of a person of the First Elder.


    I dont care if you tell your grandfather everything.


    Because not much would change even if he knew about it.


    After staring at Gu Jeolyub who had shut his mouth, I started to walk once again.


    I did have some desire to keep him next to me and train him a little since he seemed to have talent and a good nature, but Gu Jeolyub, at the end of the day, worked for the First Elder.


    As such, I didnt really have high hopes.


    Well, if there was a silver lining, then it would be something like that fox-like old man hadnt yet crossed the line?


    The First Elder was like a moth that couldnt resist flying into the mes.


    I could be so rxed because I knew that he would eventually burn in mes by himself.


    All I wanted was for him to not cross that line so that I wouldnt have to burn him with my own hands.


    Of course, that wouldnt probably happen.


    <b><i>Just this much is enough for the Beggars Sect, at least for now.</i></b>


    The Beggars Sect, or more urately Chuwong, I was thinking of setting a boundary between us.


    Since he wasnt someone with whom I had a deep connection with in my past life, I didnt need to make a deep connection with him in this life, as well.


    It would be nice if we forged such a deep connection, but it also wouldnt matter if we didnt.


    Honestly at this point, I think I have made asting impression on him and although I wasnt sure if that impression was positive or negative, I was able to notice that he had some interest in me.


    After buying some more skewers and throwing them to Gu Jeolyub, I spoke to Muyeon.


    Muyeon.


    Yes, Young Master.


    I have some business to take care of.


    Muyeon nodded after hearing my words.


    He was still the same as ever in how he didnt even bother to ask what business it was.


    Seeing that, I spoke to Muyeon and Gu Jeolyub with a smile.


    Go deliver these words to them.


    Pardon?


    As soon as I finished talking, I put some heat around my body and kicked the ground tounch myself.


    It was a speed fast enough for the two, especially for Muyeon, to not be able to catch up to me.


    Muyeon tried to desperately catch up to me by charging his Qi, but froze with a dumbfounded expression upon witnessing my speed.


    This was another reason I had deliberately left the girls when I went to Chuwong.


    I would probably get scolded a lot when I go back.


    <b><i>Ugh.</i></b>


    But I didnt have any other choice.


    I really didnt want to go with Muyeon, and he wasnt the type of person to let me leave by myself if I had asked him to.


    <em><strong> Itd also be better for him to just stay back since hes weaker than me.</strong></em>


    The words I could so easily say to Gu Jeolyub, felt a bit hard to say to Muyeon.


    I knew how hard he worked, swinging his sword almost to the death every day.


    <b><i>I feel bad, but Im sure hell go easy on me since Ill be back right away.</i></b>


    This wasnt going to take that long.


    The time right now was around a little past noon.


    So I could likely return before the sunset.


    Or at least thats what I had thought back then.


    Why are you here?


    If it wasnt for the woman that spoke to me from underneath the staircase leading to the Shaolin Temple that is.


    An extraordinarily beautiful woman with a chilly aura around her.


    The Snow Phoenix Moyong Hi-ah, spoke with a seductive smile on her face.


    What a coincidence, for us to meet here of all ces.


    No way in hell was this a coincidence.


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>dvnd htr vlbl n gntl.m </strong>


    <strong>llutrtn n ur drd  drd.gg/gntl</strong>

 Chapter 174: It Is Fate (3)

    Chapter 174: It Is Fate (3)


    <b> It Is Fate (3) </b>


    Inside a forest that knew no end, a thick purple fog was present.


    It was filled with fog to the point that it was impossible to tell apart night from day.


    All that could be heard was the ambient sounds of a mountain and the cries of crickets, which made me assume that it was night time.


    <i>Crunch-</i>


    A rough sound came from between the trees.


    It was the sound of something being broken and pulled out.


    <i> Flutter-</i>


    Along with the sound, birds that were hiding themselves within the forest flew away simultaneously.


    <b><i>-Sigh</i></b>.


    I let out a sigh, being done with this fierce battle.


    I threw the demons neck far away; it was the neck of a green colored demon that resembled a wolf.


    <i>Tap!</i>


    The demons head fell to the ground after being thrown away and in front of that head, stood a person.


    I frowned as I checked who it was.


    It was someone I didnt want to see at all.


    <b><i>-What.</i></b>


    The voice that came out of my mouth sounded rude as ever.


    <b><i> -Are you that tired after only defeating one green demon?</i></b>


    <b><i> -Why are you talking shit as soon as you get here, you wanna die?</i></b>


    The woman that spoke to me in a mocking manner was the Snow Phoenix.


    She was also covered head to toe in dust and leaves from wherever she was.


    Moyong Hi-ah let out a sigh and spoke after hearing me.


    <b><i> -Ha, Im jealous, seeing you so rxed.</i></b>


    <b><i> -Rxed? Do I look rxed in your eyes?</i></b>


    I had fought with everything I got, yet she was saying that I was taking it easy.


    This was why I hated that damned woman.


    She thought that the world revolved around her.


    I spat on the ground, not wanting this conversation to go on, but Moyong Hi-ah continued to speak.


    <b><i> -You are here wrestling with some random demon while not even knowing the current situation, so yes you do look like youre taking it easy.</i></b>


    I looked at Moyong Hi-ah hearing her words.


    <b><i> -What are you talking about? Be clear.</i></b>


    <b><i> -I was relieved to have finally managed to find a person But it had to be you out of everyone. How unlucky I truly am.</i></b>


    <b><i> -You damned bitch.</i></b>


    Why was she talking shit to me when she was the one who hade to me?


    I was already tired enough without her.


    I roared at her while growing my mes, but Moyong Hi-ah maintained her disappointed expression.


    <b> -You, how long has it been since youve seen the others?</b>


    <b> -What?</b>


    I asked as such to Moyong Hi-ahs sudden question, but she urged me to answer without caring one bit.


    <b><i> -I asked, how long has it been. Dont stretch this any longer and just tell me, its an urgent situation.</i></b>


    <b><i> -About four days.</i></b>


    <b><i> -Four days? You, did you never once think that something was strange in those four days?</i></b>


    <b><i> -What strange things are you saying? Be clearer.</i></b>


    Moyong Hi-ah swept her hair up after hearing me.


    She seemed very frustrated.


    <b><i>-Everyone has disappeared.</i></b>


    I frowned after hearing her.


    A year had passed, since the day we got trapped in this damned world. This Demon Realm. This Abyss.


    The number of people trapped in the Abyss kept on decreasing ever since the first day, but there were still a good number of people remaining.


    It was thanks to the numerous sacrifices that The Water Dragon and Wi Seol-Ah had made to protect everyone.


    But everyone disappeared?


    <b><i> -What are you even talking about? How could they disappear when this ce isnt even that big?</i></b>


    I was currently scouting a forest located in the north.


    It was filled with fog, but I came here with some people in hopes of finding some food supplies or an escape route.


    But all of them had disappeared?


    At least twenty people had entered all together.


    Moyong Hi-ah too seemed like she was unable toprehend; she replied.


    <b><i> -Thats what Im saying, you should have been searching for the others if they went missing, but what the hell are you doing here?</i></b>


    <b><i> -Are you blind? Cant you see? I was trying to fucking survive!</i></b>


    As could be seen earlier, I was barely managing to hold onto my life while fending off against those demons inside the forest.


    To be honest, there were some near death moments.


    I get that they were only green demons, but because of me being out here without a wink of sleep for four whole days


    I almost died earlier due to exhaustion.


    Moyong Hi-ahughed apathetically at my response.


    <b><i> -Then you shouldve gone searching for others instead. What are you doing here being pathetic all by yourself?</i></b>


    <b><i> -I thought they had just left me.</i></b>


    <b><i> -What?</i></b>


    Moyong Hi-ah asked at my lightly uttered words.


    She had definitely heard what I said, so why the hell was she asking again?


    <b><i> -Its not very strange, is it?</i></b>


    <b><i> -</i></b>


    I dont know if it was because I said those words so lightly, Moyong Hi-ah seemed to have lost her words for a moment.


    Did it really sound that weird for her?


    In my opinion, it wasnt weird at all for me to get left behind.


    The same applied for Moyong Hi-ah who was right in front of me as well.


    There was no way that crazy woman was believing anything I said until now and I was certain that she would use me as bait and run away if a dangerous situation were toe.


    Moyong Hi-ah let out a sigh after seemingly understanding my thoughts.


    <b><i> -Never mind that. You, so you havent even tried to leave the forest yet right?</i></b>


    <b><i> -Not yet?</i></b>


    Now that I think about it, I never did think about leaving the forest.


    <b><i> -Well, we cant.</i></b>


    As soon as I had that thought, Moyong Hi-ah spoke in a cold tone.


    <b><i> -What do you mean we cant?</i></b>


    <b><i> -I went back to the entrance I came from, but I only ended up looping around the same ce and it didnt let me leave the forest.</i></b>


    <b><i> -You sure its not just you not being able to find the entrance?</i></b>


    <b><i> -Do you think Im stupid as you? I obviously left marks where I was.</i></b>


    <b><i> -</i></b>


    This bitch I swear, should I just charge at her right now?


    I really considered attacking her, but I held myself back.


    I couldnt even win against her in my best shape, so if I charged at her in my current state, I might actually die.


    <b><i> -Anyway So we cant leave the forest?</i></b>


    <b><i> -If you cant believe me, go see it for yourself.</i></b>


    So I decided to go see it for myself.


    The marks that Moyong Hi-ah said that she had left, thankfully didnt disappear, so as long as I followed those marks, I should end up at the entrance of the forest, but


    <b><i> -Why am I here again?</i></b>


    I looped around and kept finding myself back at the forest where I met Moyong Hi-ah.


    It was true that I lived my life recklessly and thoughtlessly, but the path I went with Moyong Hi-ah was in a straight line and I knew that that path wasnt supposed to make mee back here.


    <b><i> -I told you.</i></b>


    Moyong Hi-ah, who was following me from behind, spoke as if to prove herself.


    <b><i> -We cant leave.</i></b>


    I looked around with tired eyes.


    The fog was still filling up the forest and the sky and the crickets were still crying out loud, but considering that I was in the Abyss, I first had to find if those crickets were even insects in the first ce.


    After staring at Moyong Hi-ah for a bit, I spoke.


    <b><i> -So what you are saying is, that everyone else disappeared. And only you and I are actually trapped in the forest?</i></b>


    Moyong Hi-ah began to frown after hearing me, but she didnt refute my words.


    It was probably because everything I said was factual.


    To sum it up, the people I came with to scout the forest all disappeared and I was left with only that crazy bitch. To top it all off, I couldnt even leave?


    Concluding my thoughts, I whispered while rubbing my face.


    <b><i>-Im fucked.</i></b>


    Moyong Hi-ah didnt respond to this either.


    I really wished that she had said that I was wrong.


    But the reality was still harsh as ever.


    Well, thinking about the far future.


    This was the moment our long ill-fated rtionship had begun.


    ******************


    The stairway leading to The Shaolin Temple wasnt as long whenpared to the one in Mount Hua.


    No wonder this ce got many more visitors than Mount Hua.


    Of course, you were required to make an appointment beforehand to be able to enter.


    But that was quite easy to do.


    Before running away from Muyeon, I had actually made an appointment to go to Shaolin Temple.


    I had nned on going back to the n shortly after the tournament ended, so I made an appointment early so that I could get work done as soon as possible.


    <b><i>But whats up with her?</i></b>


    Why was Moyong Hi-ah here?


    Moyong Hi-ah, who was standing here like nothing was wrong, seemed very strange to see as she didnt fit the background at all.


    As I looked at Moyong Hi-ah with a dumbfounded expression, Moyong Hi-ah smiled while tidying her clothes.


    What a coincidence, Young Master Gu.


    It was definitely not a coincidence, I didnt even require my intuition.


    If something like coincidence came out of that fox-like womans mouth, it was impossible to believe.


    Why are you here?


    What do you mean why? I also had some business in the Shaolin Temple.


    Business huh So, what exactly is your business there?


    Moyong Hi-ah pointed somewhere after hearing my question.


    Even with such a small movement, she showed ss.


    It just came here, my business.


    I got a splitting headache for a moment.


    It seemed like Moyong Hi-ah had no intention to give an excuse to begin with.


    I couldve sworn I denied your request back then


    Isnt it okay since we met by coincidence?


    Didnt you basically admit that it isnt a coincidence?


    It is a coincidence. My business may have Young Master Gu, but how could I have known that Young Master Gu woulde here at this exact time?


    Thats what Im saying.


    How the hell did you know that, you crazy woman.


    <b><i>I dont think she stole the letter I had sent to Shaolin Temple.</i></b>


    It wasnt impossible to do, but I believed that even Moyong Hi-ah wouldnt have done such a thing.


    So the best answer in this scenario was just to ask her.


    Thats what Im curious about. How did you know that I woulde to Shaolin Temple at this time?


    Moyong Hi-ahs eyes took upon the shape of a pair of crescent moons at my question. An enchanting pair of eyes, so charming that it would make any mans heart explode.


    Just a feeling.


    What?


    I had a feeling that Young Master Gu will leave today.


    I thought that she was being absurd for a second, but judging by how she was like in my past life, I dismissed the thought.


    Moyong Hi-ah was a very rational individual that calcted all her moves,


    But sometimes she would use her intuition to determine if we should go or not, and most of the time, her intuition turned out to be correct as the ce we were nning on going to, often ended up in a horrendous state.


    Soter, more so than in her calctive and rational ns, a lot of people believed more in her extraordinary intuition.


    As I didnt say anything and only continued to stare at her, Moyong Hi-ah spoke.


    Young Master Gu really is a unique person.


    What makes you say that?


    I dont think an ordinary person would make that face if I told them that it was just my intuition.


    I was just shocked. It was my first time hearing such an absurd thing.


    I see.


    She definitely did not believe anything I was saying judging by her slight chuckling.


    At this point I became curious.


    Why was she doing this to me?


    I even considered the request she had made earlier in the day.


    I thought Moyong Hi-ahs goal was that Pissing Dragon bastard.


    But was that not it?


    Theres no way.


    Young Master Gu.


    Yes.


    Perhaps, it is fate that we met like this, <i>coincidentally</i>. So would you like to go to the Shaolin Temple together?


    First of all, Im pretty sure that its not a coincidence, also as far as I know you cant enter with me.


    Why?


    I sent the Shaolin Temple a message beforehand, but didnt youe here without doing that?


    She would have had to send them a message at least a day before.


    Shaolin may have been very openpared to other ns, but it was still required to follow the rules.


    After hearing my question, Moyong Hi-ah responded with a slight smile on her face.


    Oh, you dont need to worry about that.


    Huh?


    As I became confused as to what she was talking about, someone came down from the stairs and greeted us.


    It was a child that seemed younger than even me.


    I am Heeyoung. I was assigned to guide the two of you, I would be grateful if you pardon me if I amcking.


    Nodding to Heeyoungs words, I couldnt help but notice something strange in the words he said.


    MonkHeeyoung


    Yes, correct. Oh, are you perhaps Young Master Gu Yangcheon?


    I am Gu Yangcheon.


    We received your message. The Abbott told me that if I get to meet you, then I should deliver his words of congrattions.


    Oh, yes. Thank you.


    I was a bit surprised that he suddenly brought up Shaolins Chief Abbott, but that wasnt the important thing right now.


    Monk Heeyoung, did you say two people just now?


    Heeyoung tilted his head in confusion.


    Yes, I said the two of you standing in front of me.


    Hearing Heeyoung speak like there was nothing wrong, I looked at Moyong Hi-ah with a shocked expression.


    Moyong Hi-ah still had a smile on her face.


    And that smile of hers was so charming, that even Heeyoung who probably lived his whole life as a monk, started to blush a little.


    I told you that you didnt need to worry.


    Moyong Hi-ah put her hair behind her ears. And because of the light breeze that came, Moyong Hi-ahs scent reached my nose.


    I am someone that doesnt move without making a n first.


    I was about to say that thats her biggest problem, but I barely managed to hold those words back in.


    Whether Moyong Hi-ah knew my thoughts or not, no she probably does and is just pretending not to she spoke.


    Shall we go then?


    I lost my capability of speech in the end after seeing her tant, shameless smile.


    ******************


    Shaolin was originally Elder Shins goal, but unlike the n, I ended uping to Shaolin without Elder Shin.


    As we went up the stairs following monk Heeyoungs guidance, I was able to see that Shaolin still had an ancient atmosphere thanks to them not changing anything for a long time.


    The buildings here seemed twice asrge and wide than Mount Huas.


    This didnt mean that Mount Hua was small, but rather that the Shaolin Temple was way too big.


    I couldnt even imagine how much donation and support this ce got from Hanam.


    <b><i>I wonder what that old man wanted to find out in this ce.</i></b>


    I thought about the old swordsman that became a ghost in this world after living his life as a hero.


    The Divine Sword of Mount Hua, Shincheol, who was in a deep sleep right now.


    This is where tourists visit the most.


    I looked where Heeyoung pointed at, and there was a bigke inside Shaolin.


    Inside theke so clear that you could see the ground, there was a pure white fish swimming around.


    I looked at it in confusion, thinking why there was only one fish, when Heeyoung started to exin.


    That is the Shaolin Temples treasure, the White Fish of Purity.


    That fish is a treasure?


    Yes, thats correct. It is a treasure left by the great hero, The Light of Might, who had stopped the Blood Demons Blood Disaster in the far past.


    That means that the fish had lived for hundreds of years.


    Wasnt it a demon at that point?


    I could only nod in the end, as asking if the treasure of Shaolin was a demon was sure to get me in trouble.


    <b><i>Was there something like this in my past life too?</i></b>


    I didnt really have much interest in Shaolin back then, nor did I hear anything about the fish.


    I was just fascinated by the fact that a creature could also be called a treasure.


    <b><i>Also, can they really just let that thing swim freely around theke?</i></b>


    What were they gonna do if someone appeared out of nowhere and stole it?


    As I stared at the fish with that thought, Heeyoung started to exin as if he was waiting to.


    The Abbott put up a barrier just in case people with ill intente here, so that we would be able to know if they go near it.


    I thought about the barrier back in Mount Hua for a moment after hearing Heeyoung.


    I enhanced my vision with Qi, and I was able to faintly see that there was indeed a barrier around theke.


    Im curious about one thing, Monk Heeyoung.


    Yes.


    Do all monks give tours like this?


    Oh.


    It was simple curiosity.


    I knew that there were many people in Shaolin, but there werent that many people for them to give a tour to every tourist that visited here.


    Heeyoung hesitated for a moment, then spoke in a stuttering manner.


    Its not that but the Chief Abbott himself ordered me to.


    The Heavenly Eye himself, huh.


    Yes, he said that a precious guest would be here soon, and that I should treat them nicely


    A precious guest huh.


    It felt very strange considering those words came from the Chief Abbott of Shaolin who could read the Heavenly Qi.


    <b><i>Does that old man know that I traveled through time?</i></b>


    I would assume he didnt.


    Because if he knew, then he would have appeared way earlier.


    It seemed like I had shown more than I should have, and thanks to that, the Chief Abbott of Shaolin noticed me, it made me displeased.


    This is why I shouldve held back more when I beat him up back then.


    Letting out a small sigh, I looked toward the front.


    I didnt look behind, the eyes staring at me bothered me.


    The feeling of someone staring at me was unpleasant.


    Moyong Hi-ah continued to stare at me with extremely focused eyes.


    <b><i>Why did she even ask to go together if she wasnt gonna do anything in the first ce?</i></b>


    Even when we entered Shaolin Temple, Moyong Hi-ah didnt say anything.


    Instead, she almost burnt a hole in me, staring at me withser focused eyes.


    It felt like she was tantly observing me to find out about something from me.


    I followed Heeyoung in silence and walked the pathway of thekeside.


    Moyong Hi-ah continued to say nothing, soI had to endure her ufortable gaze for a long time.


    <b><i>I cant deal with this anymore.</i></b>


    In the end, I couldnt endure it anymore so I turned around and looked at Moyong Hi-ah.


    Lady Moyong, why are you doing this to m-


    I paused my question.


    It was because Moyong Hi-ah had frozen.


    Not just her steps, but everything about her was frozen.


    Her feet that were lifted up to walk were floating in the air,


    Her hand, and her eyes that were observing me


    Even the leaves that were shaking along with the breeze, everything was frozen.


    What the.


    The world had frozen in time.


    Everything besides myself.


    In such a sudden situation, I instinctively charged my Qi.


    This was way too strange of a situation.


    Was it an ambush?


    Did that mean that someone was able to use such a strange power?


    Suddenly,


    <b> [cheol.]</b>


    I heard a voice from somewhere.


    <b>[Shincheol]</b>


    It was the voice of an old man.


    I quickly turned my head towards the direction of the voice.


    And in that ce


    Was the White Fish of Purity, that had been swimming earlier, staring at me.


    <b>[Shincheol, you arrogant, stubborn, fucking idiot.]</b>


    And it gave quite the offensive greeting.


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>dvnd htr vlbl n gntl.m </strong>


    <strong>llutrtn n ur drd  drd.gg/gntl</strong>

 Chapter 175: Pieces (1)

    Chapter 175: Pieces (1)


    <b> Pieces (1) </b>


    Whether it was Moyong Hi-ah, who seemed to want something from me, or the world that had stopped


    What was happening now was far more confusing than both of thosebined.


    A fish is talking?


    A fish was talking to me.


    The way the fish spoke with perfect pronunciation with its fish mouth could not be any weirder.


    <b>[You fucking idiot.]</b>


    On top of that, his words were rather harsh as well.


    <b>[You should respond if someone is talking to you, how could you have no respect even at your age.]</b>


    Is it talking to me?


    <b>[Who else is here besides you.]</b>


    I mean, there are a lot of people here, its just that they were all frozen.


    But that wasnt the important thing.


    What the hell is this thing?


    <b>[Are ya blind? Cant you tell just by looking?]</b>


    I was able to tell by its appearance.


    It was a fish.


    A fish that had lived hundreds of years, and an expensive white fish that was being called the treasure of Shaolin.


    The White Fish of Purity was it?


    It was something like that.


    As I made a dumbfounded expression, the fish continued to speak, moving its little fish mouth.


    <b> [Ugh, your shocked expression is as ugly as ever, I cant believe you were reincarnated with such a stupidly fierce face]</b>


    What in the world is it even saying?


    This weird situation was one thing, but now my face was also being insulted by some fish.


    As I spoke in confusion, the fish started wiggling its whiskers.


    It seemed that the fishs expression changed as well.


    It was, as if, it was looking at me in mockery.


    <b> [Hah! Shincheol you idiot, do you really want to fool around even in this situation?]</b>


    <b><i>Shincheol.</i></b>


    I didnt need to think twice to know who the fish was referring to.


    Because Shincheol was the name that belonged to the old man sleeping rent free inside my body.


    <i></i><b><i>But the problem is, why does that fish think that I am Elder Shin?</i></b>


    Also the time that seemed to have frozen, was that caused by the fish as well?


    <b><i>They said it was a treasure</i></b>


    But it wasnt even an object. How was this a treasure? Its more like a demon.


    I responded to the fish.


    I think you may be mistaken, but Im not Shincheol.


    <b>[This idiotic shitstain. You probably know better that we dont have much time, so why the fuck are you acting like this?]</b>


    It seems like it has no intention of listening to me


    Hearing my response, the fishs whisker suddenly stretched out towards me and rubbed my cheek.


    I tried to grab the whisker because of the ufortable sensation, but the whisker dodged my grasp and returned to its original spot.


    The whisker wigged a bit after it went back, the fish then spoke with a smile.


    <b> [You made sure to not hold back on building that body, huh. Not only did you ovee the wall, you even started making a strong foundation in order to reach the Transcendence Realm.] </b>


    Cold sweat flowed down my back, as I heard the fishs words.


    Because it was exactly as the fish said.


    I was preparing myself so that I could go from the Peak Realm to the Fusion Realm.


    My martial art capabilities had reached a new level when I overcame my wall, and my Qi and body were in the process of bing one so that I could transcend into a higher realm.


    And just like how going from First-Rate to the Peak Realm was a grave deal for martial artists, going from the Peak Realm to the Fusion Realm was even harder.


    Because even at my current level, I assumed it would take at least a few years for me to reach that level.


    <b><i>And that fish could tell immediately.</i></b>


    <b> [The fact that you were able to reach that level with a little boys body is the first proof, and as for the second proof]</b>


    <i>Ssh.</i>


    A drop of water spattered to my cheek as the fish sshed in the water.


    <b> [Are you really, trying to fool me when you have that thick plum flower scent on you, you fucking idiot?!]</b>


    Oh.


    <b><i>Is it because of the Taoist Qi inside my body?</i></b>


    The Taoist Qi that had entered my body along with Elder Shin from Mount Huas treasure.


    It was so dense that it even affected my me Qi and changed the color of my destructive me arts.


    And Elder Shin had said that the Taoist Qi I had was even denser than the Taoist Qi that Yung Pung had.


    But the problem was, the fish wouldnt mistake me for elder Shin just because it felt some Taoist Qi from me.


    And most importantly, Elder Shin was a dead person.


    <b> [Hoo, lets end the tomfoolery here. Im happy that things have turned out the way we had hoped, but I really dont have that much time left.]</b>


    Im going to say this again, but Im not who you are thinking o-


    When I spoke again trying to prove him wrong, the fish scoffed.


    I couldnt believe I was able to see that fishs expression so clearly even with that dumb face.


    <b>[Fine, if youre going to remain stubborn, I have no choice but to do this even though I didnt n to.]</b>


    Was it trying to do something?


    I enhanced my senses just in case it tried to attack me.


    I wondered if I should be cautious of a fish, but it was more of a demon that had lived for hundreds of years rather than a fish, so I had to be sure.


    But unlike my expectations, no attacks came from the fish.


    Instead of attacking me, the fish looked at me with a determined expression and spoke.


    <b> [This happened when we were young, but Im sure you remember. Back then, you were chasing after the Moyong ns daughter ]</b>


    I suddenly felt a kicking sensation from my insides as I heard the fish.


    And I couldnt help but frown as that kicking sensation turned into extreme pain.


    It felt like something was rampaging inside my body.


    <b><i>Is this perhaps</i></b>


    Is that energy-devouring monster trying to go on a rampage again?


    <b> [You asked her out for three whole days and nights, yet she ended up with Myung in the end-]</b>


    As the fish tried to finish its words,


    <b> [You rotting piece of! Wont you shut up!?]</b>


    A familiar voice appeared inside my head.


    Uh?!


    <b> [Eh?]</b>


    <b> [Huh.]</b>


    For a few moments, everything was silent.


    In an attempt to break the silence, an old man who seemed to have a very rude personality


    <b>[This works?]</b>


    Elder Shin, whispered spiritlessly.


    ******************


    The Light of Might, Cheolyoung, was known as the greatest martial artist in the entire history of Shaolin.


    He had reached the highest realm of martial arts and was one of the Five Masters that had stopped the Blood Demons Blood Disaster.


    Cheolyoung could be redited to having the most influence in forming what was todays glorious Shaolin.


    And such a great person


    <i>Puff puff.</i>


    <b><i>Is that fish right there?</i></b>


    I stared at the white fish puffing its mouth with a dumbfounded expression.


    The way it swam and its white colored scales made it look extremely noble and elegant, but that didnt mean that the usual dumb look of a fish had gone away.


    I didnt think it was a lie though.


    It was none other than Elder Shin who had said it, so it must be true.


    Elder Shin looked at the fish for a while, then finally spoke.


    <b>[Cheolyoung, how the hell did you be like this?]</b>


    I was shocked enough that the old man suddenly appeared out of nowhere when he had been sleeping this whole time, but I didnt even have the chance to ask him why he had woken up sote.


    It was because Elder Shin was busy talking to that fish more urately, the Light of Might right now.


    <b>[I want to ask that as well, Shincheol.]</b>


    The fishs carefree tone was gone, now sounding far more serious.


    <b>[Why are you in such a state right now?]</b>


    <b>[Probably the same reason as you.]</b>


    That fish was being called the treasure of Shaolin.


    Did that mean that just like how Elder Shin had been sleeping inside Mount Huas treasure, Cheolyoung was sleeping inside Shaolins treasure as well?


    <b><i>Hmm. It is quite convincing.</i></b>


    Elder Shin was like this, so it was understandable that Cheolyoung was also in a simr state.


    But I first needed an exnation as to why a hero of the past had their soul trapped inside a treasure.


    Elder Shinst time had said that he didnt know why, but there was a chance that Cheolyoung knew.


    <b><i>Was this what Elder Shin was hoping for?</i></b>


    It was possible.


    I thought about back when Elder Shin asked me to go to Shaolin no matter what if I ever went to Hanam.


    Did Elder Shin hope that I woulde across a situation just like this?


    Just as I expected, Elder Shin asked Cheolyoung.


    <b>[Cheolyoung, do you know the reason why both of us are left in todays world in this current state of ours?]</b>


    What was the reason why Elder Shin was left in the present day and how did it happen?


    <b> [You, why are you asking that question?]</b>


    <b> [Because I dont know the answer to it.]</b>


    <b> []</b>


    <b> [Cheolyoung.]</b>


    The Light of Might remained silent for a moment even though he had been talking a lot just earlier.


    A palpable silence hung in the air.


    There was no sound in a world where time itself had stopped, thus it was extremely silent.


    Elder Shin couldnt endure the silence, so he urged Cheolyoung.


    <b> [Cheolyoung, why wont you ans-]</b>


    <b> [That child, are you not him?]</b>


    <b> [What?]</b>


    <b> [The child Im looking at right now, Im asking if thats not you.]</b>


    It was a strange question.


    What did he mean when he asked if I wasnt Elder Shin?


    Elder Shin also seemed like he couldnt understand, so he asked again.


    <b> [What kind of nonsense is that? What do you mean if Im not this child?]</b>


    Cheolyoung still continued to maintain his silence despite Elder Shins questioning.


    It only stared into my eyes while puffing its fish mouth.


    <b>[Cheolyoung.]</b>


    Elder Shin called his name as he realized that something was wrong.


    And not long after, I heard amenting voice.


    <b> [I see. So it didnt happen after all.]</b>


    <b> [Shouldnt you exin clearly, so that I can understand what you are talking about?]</b>


    <b> [Shincheol.]</b>


    <b> [Speak.]</b>


    The wiggling whiskers sunk deep underneath theke.


    Just like Cheolyoungs atmosphere right now.


    <b> [You said that you have no memory.]</b>


    <b> [Yes, I I dont remember anything. So I need you to tell me everything.]</b>


    The death of the Blood Demon


    What had happened to him after that


    And why he was left in todays world as a spirit


    Elder Shin couldnt remember anything.


    Elder Shin wanted Cheolyoung to solve his doubts.


    <b> [Do you know why?]</b>


    Cheolyoung puffed its mouth to respond to Elder Shins question.


    <b> [Yes, I do, I know very well.]</b>


    <b> [Then-]</b>


    <b> [But I cannot tell you.]</b>


    Elder Shin became angry for a moment after hearing Cheolyoung.


    <b> [Are you making fun of me right now?]</b>


    <b> [I wish that was the case, but with you in your current state, I cannot say anything.]</b>


    <b> [What does that- ]</b>


    <b> [After hundreds of years of waiting, I have finally met you, but sadly one cannot learn anything if they dont find out by themselves.]</b>


    Was it a mistake?


    It looked like the beautiful scales of the fish had lost some of their colors.


    During their conversation, I only remained silent and just continued to listen to them.


    Not only did I not have a chance to interrupt, it was also because I was able to feel Elder Shins emotions way too clearly.


    So I couldnt just interrupt their conversation.


    <b> [Are you going to keep on saying random things?]</b>


    <b> [How much do you remember?]</b>


    Elder Shin thought for a moment hearing Cheolyoungs question, then he responded.


    <b> [Thest fight against the Blood Demon. Thats thest thing I remember.]</b>


    Cheolyoung, having heard Elder Shin,ughed listlessly.


    <b> [If thats the case, then that means you truly know nothing.]</b>


    As the fish kept on giving the same response, Elder Shin couldnt hold it in, in the end, and shouted at him.


    <b> [You rotting piece of! If you are going to respond, then at least give me a proper response!]</b>


    Despite Elder Shins outburst, Cheolyoungs reaction remained the same. Apathetic and impassive.


    Cheolyoungs spirit had been like that ever since Elder Shin had appeared in the form of a spirit.


    Elder Shin, who couldnt deal with his reaction, clenched his mouth and asked a different question.


    <b> [One thing, I need you to answer just one thing properly.]</b>


    Cheolyoung gave no response, yet Elder Shin continued.


    <b> [Did the Blood Demon die?]</b>


    For a moment, it felt like a breeze flew by as Elder Shin asked the question.


    That couldnt be possible since everything around me had stopped, yet I had felt such a sensation.


    Cheolyoung, flinching his whiskers, responded this time.


    <b> [Hoo, fortunately, it seems I am able to answer this one. However, it seems like you already know the answer to this question, dont you?]</b>


    <b>[]</b>


    I suddenly felt my dantian waver at Cheolyoungs words.


    This must have meant that Elder Shin was shaken by his words.


    And as Cheolyoung continued


    <b>[It didnt die.]</b>


    The Taoist Qi that was sleeping inside me, suddenly went extremely wild.


    Elder Shin!


    I tried to calm down the rampaging Taoist Qi, but Elder Shin, who couldnt seem to hear me, continued to pour out his emotions.


    And even in the midst of all this, I was extremely shocked at Cheolyoungs revtion.


    How could I not be?


    <b><i>The Blood Demon didnt die?</i></b>


    The Blood Demon was a being that had tried to paint the world with blood hundreds of years ago.


    It was said that the Five Heroes of the Central ins had killed the Blood Demon in their final fight, but


    <b><i> The Blood Demon never died?</i></b>


    Wait, the way Cheolyoung spoke made it sound like the Blood Demon was still alive


    For such a long period of time.


    <b> [Ha, judging by your reaction, it seems like you dont even remember what happened in thest moment.]</b>


    <b> [Exin clearly. What happened that day.]</b>


    <b> [You already got the answer you wanted, the Blood Demon is still alive and on this verynd.]</b>


    <b> [Thats not possible, the history clearly stated-]</b>


    <b> [You still believe in history? Even though youve been tricked by it so many times?]</b>


    Elder Shin became silent at Cheolyoungs barrage of sharp words.


    <b> [Well, technically its not wrong. The Blood Demon definitely stopped its breath in that fight.]</b>


    <b> [Then!]</b>


    <b> [However, the bastard didnt die.]</b>


    It felt like the breeze behind me had be slightly stronger.


    Unlike the cold breeze of winter, it was one that held dense heat.


    <b> [The bastard had tied itself to thisnd, even in its death.]</b>


    <b> [Exin it in a way that I could-]</b>


    The fish with white scales slowly swam towards us.


    As if it was trying to meet its eyes with Elder Shins.


    And from the fishs puffing mouth, a resolute voice spoke out.


    <em><strong>[The Blood Demon is dreaming of resurrection, Divine Sword of Mount Hua.]</strong></em>


    As if an earthquake had urred, my dantian went wild at Cheolyoungs words.


    <strong>TL/N:</strong>


    <strong>Check out my new novel: I Am This Murims Crazy Bitch! Its also a Murim novel, so if you love CFZ youll love it as well! A lot of fighting, a lot of action, and our favorite, Young Master/Lady Bitchpping /series/i-am-this-murims-crazy-bitch/</strong>


    <strong>Dominus</strong>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>dvnd htr vlbl n gntl.m </strong>


    <strong>llutrtn n ur drd  drd.gg/gntl</strong>

 Chapter 176: Pieces (2)

    Chapter 176: Pieces (2)


    <b> Pieces (2) </b>


    <b><i>What the hell is he talking about?</i></b>


    I couldnt understand.


    What did he even mean when he said that the Blood Demon is dreaming of resurrection?


    <b><i>Sois the Blood Demon alive or not?</i></b>


    I didnt know what kind of an individual the Blood Demon was nor did I know his martial level, but as far as I knew, it was impossible for a human to live hundreds of years even if they had reached an extremely high martial realm.


    It was possible for one to be young again, but still there was a limit to that.


    Also by looking at the fact that so many martial masters chose to keep their elderly appearance, it seemed that choosing to regain your youth probably makes you lose more than you gain.


    This made even more sense as the process of changing ones appearance to a younger one, didnt necessarily mean that they would live longer.


    <b><i> And more than anything,</i></b>


    I didnt know anything about the Blood Demon.


    That was the biggest problem.


    I had never heard about the Blood Demon in my past life.


    And judging by how he said the word resurrection, that would mean that the Blood Demon wasnt alive right now.


    I was basically forced to learn about the Blood Disaster that had happened generations ago because of how big of an incident it was, but I never once heard anything about the Blood Demon resurrecting in the future.


    <b><i>So does that mean even if it had dreamt of resurrection, its something that will happen muchter in the future?</i></b>


    Then is that something I dont have to care about?


    <b>[Resurrection]</b>


    Elder Shins voice trembled from shock.


    <b>[How? I heard its breath stop, so how can it even think about resurrecting?]</b>


    It was contradictory.


    <b><i> The Light of Might said that the Blood Demon had stopped breathing at theirst battle, but now hes saying that it was dreaming of resurrection.</i></b>


    <b>[Shincheol.]</b>


    The Light of Might, Cheolyoung, spoke.


    <b> [The Blood Demon wasnt something that could be killed.]</b>


    <b></b>


    <b> [What?]</b>


    <b> [Although you may not remember because you have lost your memories.]</b>


    <b> [Cheolyoung, will you really continue to say iprehensible things?]</b>


    My dantian suddenly flinched, it felt like something huge was moving inside my body.


    This was Elder Shins existence.


    And just by feeling the presence that moved along with Elder Shins emotions, I was truly able to know how strong Elder Shin was.


    <b><i>So Id really prefer it if you go easy on my body.</i></b>


    Thanks to him, I felt like I was going to die trying to endure it.


    I was feeling d that Elder Shin hade back, but this was rather hard to endure.


    Ignoring Elder Shins frustration, Cheolyoung continued.


    <b> [My response to you will remain the same, Shincheol.]</b>


    <b> [Cheolyoung!]</b>


    <b> [I have many things I want to say, but Im unable to do so.]</b>


    <b> []</b>


    <i>Grrr.</i>


    A dragon let out a breath inside of my dantian.


    I assumed that meant he was about to explode any moment now.


    In the midst of trying to calm down the energy inside me with my Qi, I was able to realize that Elder Shin had been keeping the Taoist Qi and other energies inside of me, in control for this whole time.


    <b><i>I might be a little thankful for that.</i></b>


    At first, I had thought that it was just him paying rent for living inside my body, but I didnt understand how hard it was, so he deserved my gratitude.


    <b>[You are not able to tell me anything, you say huh? Are you being serious right now!]</b>


    The fishs movement slowly weakened.


    His whiskers lost strength and his scales seemed to have lost its colors a bit.


    No elegance could be felt from it,pared to the first time I had seen the fish.


    <b> [Shincheol.]</b>


    <b> [Speak.]</b>


    <b> [This is the decision we made.]</b>


    <b> [We? Did you just say we?]</b>


    <b> [Yes, we.]</b>


    Judging by Cheolyoungs words,


    I would assume that we meant the Five Masters.


    The masters that protected the world by stopping the Blood Demon.


    <b> [Its something you had also agreed upon.]</b>


    Elder Shin was stunned for a moment Cheolyoungs words.


    <b> [I agreed to it, you say?]</b>


    <b> [You did. This was even something you were more adamant about than the others.]</b>


    Elder Shin, after a brief moment of silence, spoke with a faint voice.


    <b> [I I dont remember anything.]</b>


    <b> [Yes, which is more so the reason why I cant say anything.]</b>


    Cheolyoung continued in amenting tone.


    <b> [Hah, the heavens have abandoned us, Shincheol. And you right now, is the proof of that.]</b>


    His tone sounded way too apathetic for it toe from the almighty Cheolyoung himself.


    <b><i> Is he really the Light of Might himself?</i></b>


    It was to the point that I even started to doubt his identity. Well, he had the appearance of a fish, and the only thing backing up the fact that he was the Light of Might, was the way Elder Shin talked to him.


    And it seemed like Elder Shin also noticed that something was strange about him.


    <b> [You arent the type to say such words.]</b>


    <b> [The ever shifting sands of time changes our perspective.]</b>


    <b> [And it changed even you, the one who used to be called the Unyielding Rock of Shaolin?]</b>


    <b> [Multiple centuries have gone by since then.]</b>


    Cheolyoungs voice sounded very exhausted.


    <b> [I was left here, alone, and had to endure for all those years. Do you know why I did that?]</b>


    The white fish then started to swim.


    It swam as if it was trying to draw a circle.


    <b>[It was because of hope.]</b>


    I felt eagerness from him.


    <b><i>Hope huh.</i></b>


    I wondered what that hope was for.


    A person like me wouldnt understand.


    However, Elder Shin seemed to know something,


    He waited for Cheolyoung to speak.


    Despite the fact that I could feel his rage boil inside my body, he waited.


    <b>[You were like an ember that could be put out with even a slight gust of wind, yet you were also hope, one that could burn forever, rekindling again and again. You were hope to all of us.]</b>


    Elder Shin responded with an absurd expression.


    <b> [Me? Not Il-Cheon?]</b>


    <b></b>


    <b> [You said the exact same thing at thest moment. That it should be Il-Cheon, and not yourself.]</b>


    It seemed like Elder Shin didnt remember anything about that either.


    The lost memories. What was held inside those memories for Cheolyoung and Elder Shin to be left in todays world?


    And the Il-Cheon the two mentioned was someone even I knew despite me having zero interest in the history of the world.


    The Iron Fist, Yeon Il-Cheon.


    He was the Zenith of his generation, and he was also the one responsible for the power I had received in Sichuan.


    He was a great martial artist who had left his name onto thisnd despite a long time passing.


    <b> [But, I failed?]</b>


    <b> []</b>


    Cheolyoung didnt respond.


    No, it felt like he couldnt.


    Elder Shin, who couldnt bear the silence, asked a different question.


    <b></b>


    <b> [The reason you and I ended up like this. Youre saying that its all our fault?]</b>


    <b> []</b>


    <b> [HaaYou cant even tell me how we ended up in this state]</b>


    <b> [Shincheol.]</b>


    <b>[Please tell me Cheolyoung The reason I was left on thisnd.]</b>


    Elder Shins desperation could be felt, but Cheolyoungs reaction remained the same.


    He only continued to swim around theke.


    To that, Elder Shin let out a sigh.


    <i></i><b><i>Is the reason he cant say anything because of a prohibition?</i></b>


    It meant that the prohibition on him was being maintained, despite him having an appearance of a fish, or the fact that his spirit was possessing the fish.


    If Cheolyoung wasnt lying, that is.


    I thought about how it was even possible for him to be prohibited from speaking like that.


    But because I had experienced so many things that had broken logic, I started to think that it was possible.


    To the Elder Shin struggling withplicated thoughts, Cheolyoung asked while swimming around.


    <b> [It seems like its my turn now to ask you some questions, so, how did you end up with that boy?]</b>


    I flinched after hearing Cheolyoungs question.


    <b> [The energy inside the childs body, it definitely feels like yours.]</b>


    <b> [Yes, it is indeed mine.]</b>


    The one surprised by those words was me.


    I did think that the Taoist Qi inside my body was the energy of Mount Hua, but was it Elder Shins energy?


    <b> [He doesnt even seem like a child from Mount Hua, so why are you living inside of him?]</b>


    Elder Shin couldnt say anything to Cheolyoung.


    It was because of the many things that had happened.


    I mean, how could he even tell him?


    Putting aside the fact that Elder Shin was originally sealed inside Mount Huas treasure, he would have to tell him that the treasure was taken away due to the current Sect Leader of Mount Hua losing a drinking bet.


    Thus Elder Shin couldnt respond in the end. It seemed like he didnt want to tell something so embarrassing to his old friend.


    <b> [It just turned out to be this way.]</b>


    Cheolyoung didnt press on Elder Shin any further after hearing his response.


    However, he asked something different.


    And that question was aimed towards me.


    <b>[Child.]</b>


    Huh? Yes.


    I was surprised because he had suddenly called me.


    <b> [I apologize. I thought you were that old idiot just by seeing your martial realm.]</b>


    The apology felt quitete, but I nodded anyway.


    No problem. It waspletely understandable.


    I had spoken informally to Cheolyoung earlier, but I now had to show respect.


    <b> [Im thankful that you say that, but child, if Im not mistaken, you seem to be used to this kind of situation.]</b>


    The fact that everything around me had stopped, and the fact that a fish was speaking.


    And even the fact that the fish was the great hero of Shaolin, the Light of Might.


    <b>[Child, are you Shincheols student?]</b>


    I couldnt easily answer Cheolyoungs question.


    It was really hard for me to say that I wasnt.


    There were definitely many things I had learnt from Elder Shin and those were things that I couldnt have easily gotten without him.


    However, it felt a bitcking for me to be called his student just because of that.


    <b> [Stop talking nonsense Cheolyoung.]</b>


    So Elder Shin responded in my ce.


    <b> [I dont take any students. Thats the promise I made.]</b>


    <b> [Your dogshit stubbornness remained the same as ever, even after death huh.]</b>


    <b> [Dogshit!! Do you think that youre any different?]</b>


    <b> [Everyone under the name of Shaolin, are my children.]</b>


    <b> [You speak as if I have turned against Mount Hua or something.]</b>


    Why are these two old men fighting all of sudden?


    Just earlier, they were talking about a heavy topic, but now they are fighting as if they were children.


    <b> [Anyway.]</b>


    <b> [What do you mean anyway you baldhead.]</b>


    <b> [It seems like this childs talent has reached the skys limit. Hmm It doesnt seem like you went through the process of changing your age, but for a child to ovee the wall at such a young age. This is just like]</b>


    Cheolyoung dimmed his words at the end.


    I was just about to get curious about what he was going to say too.


    <b> [Were you going to say that hes just like Il-Cheon?]</b>


    Elder Shin spoke in the ce of Cheolyoung.


    Cheolyoung then let out a bitterughter after hearing him.


    <b> [You really had to fill in the nks when I was just trying to pretend that I never said a thing.]</b>


    <b></b>


    <b> [Its obvious since the only one that could bepared to him, is that bastard.]</b>


    The Iron Fist had that great of a talent?


    I wasnt trying to say that I was great, because it was a special case for me to be this way.


    But for someone to reach the level I was at, at the same age was impossible unless they also went through a regression like I did.


    <b><i> Unless its someone like the Dragon Warrior.</i></b>


    He too, was a special case, one different from mine.


    As I was having misceneous thoughts


    <b> -You dont need to think too hard about it. Its obvious that he is mistaken.</b>


    I suddenly heard Elder Shins voice.


    However, it somehow felt a bit different.


    Almost as if his voice sounds a little different?


    <b> -That old bastard cant hear us right now.</b>


    As I became confused as to what was going on, Elder Shin exined it to me.


    <b><i>You knew how to do something like this?</i></b>


    <b>-Well, its not that hard.</b>


    It does sound hard, though.


    <b><i>But, what did you mean by that hes mistaken?</i></b>


    <b> -Well, how would he not be, when the situation is so different from what it is supposed to look like.</b>


    <b><i> What?</i></b>


    My eyes widened at Elder Shins words.


    What did you just say?


    I couldnt help but ask him again.


    Because it made no sense at all.


    It was something that I couldnt believe,


    But Elder Shin still gave me the same response.


    <b>-That Il-Cheon bastard, he, like you, had traveled through time.</b>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>dvnd htr vlbl n gntl.m </strong>


    <strong>llutrtn n ur drd  drd.gg/gntl</strong>

 Chapter 177: Pieces (3)

    Chapter 177: Pieces (3)


    <b> Pieces (3) </b>


    The Iron Fist Yeon Il-Cheon lived in an era when the Gate of Demons had first appeared.


    He was a pivotal figure, one who had averted many disasters bing the zenith of his era.


    Furthermore, he was one of the Five Heroes who had confronted the Blood Demons Blood Disaster, ying a crucial role in its resolution.


    And that very same Yeon Il-Cheon


    <b><i>Also went through a regression like me?</i></b>


    My eyes that had widened at Elder Shins words, refused to shrink back.


    What else could he have meant when he said that he had traveled through time?


    <b><i>Is that why</i></b>


    All of sudden, I seemed to understand why Elder Shin was so easily able to ept the fact that I had gone through a regression.


    He was someone who had experienced something simr to this.


    Perhaps, having encountered someone that had gone through a simr situation, Elder Shin found mine less surprising.


    Elder Shins reaction was a lot more understandable now.


    <b><i> Huh, so there was someone besides me who had gone through a regression?</i></b>


    I didnt think that there were any regressors in this era besides me, but if I were to believe Elder Shin, and Yeon Il-Cheon really had regressed, then


    <b><i> How do you know about this?</i></b>


    <b> -What do you mean how? I know about it because he said it himself.</b>


    Elder Shins matter-of-fact response left me momentarily stunned.


    <b><i> He told you himself?</i></b>


    <b> -Hmm, yes. Thats what Il-Cheon said to us. Right before thest fight against the Blood Demon.</b>


    He had told them that he had regressed and that this was his second life.


    <b><i> And you just believed him?</i></b>


    <b> -Well, it wasnt easy to believe, but it wasnt impossible either.</b>


    <b><i> Why wasnt it impossible?</i></b>


    <b> -Well, it was because he was at a level that was otherwise impossible to reach without some exceptional opportunity, and after hearing his reason, it felt like the pieces of the puzzle finally fit.</b>


    Overwhelming talent that crushed everything around him.


    The nigh-impossible feat of stopping the disaster all by himself.


    And his unhesitating actions, as if he had already predicted everything.


    The Shincheol of the past finally understood how Yeon Il-Cheon was able to achieve such things, it would all make sense if his words were true.


    I couldnt help but gulp involuntarily the revtion had left me bbergasted.


    Elder Shin spoke, warning me.


    <b>-Do not reveal anything about this to that old sucker.</b>


    Well, I never had any intention to tell him in the first ce, still, it seemed strange that Elder Shin was saying it himself.


    <b><i>Understood.</i></b>


    Still I listened to his warning without protest.


    Because, my mind right now was filled with the fact that someone other than me had regressed as well.


    <b><i> Did the Iron Fist really go through a regression?</i></b>


    But how?


    How had he gone through it?


    The reason that I had regressed, something that I didnt know of, I thought that maybe he might have known.


    <b> [Are you two done talking?]</b>


    While I was busy sorting numerous thoughts, Cheolyoung spoke.


    It seemed he knew that I had been talking to Elder Shin.


    <b> [You are still as sharp as ever.]</b>


    <b> [Ive always said this, but you are the one whos dull, Shincheol.]</b>


    Hearing Cheolyoung, Elder Shin made a fake cough.


    <b><i>Hoh, so he pretended to have a sharp sense.</i></b>


    It seemed like this old manwho always yelled at me for being densewas quite dense himself.


    <b> [Cheolyoung.]</b>


    <b> [Im listening.]</b>


    <b> [Are the others in the same state as you?]</b>


    Silence hung in the air as Cheolyoung, seemed to ponder this question.


    Just as I thought that this was another question that he couldnt answer


    <b>[I can fortunately answer this question.]</b>


    Cheolyoung continued with his fish mouth.


    <b> [It seems like you want to look for Il-Cheon.]</b>


    <b> [Yes, that sucker might be able to give me an answer.]</b>


    <b> [Shincheol, I understand your feelings, but you wont be able to do that.]</b>


    Cheolyoung said firmly.


    <b> [Because Il-Cheon doesnt exist anymore.]</b>


    <b> [Why?]</b>


    <b> []</b>


    <b></b>


    <b> [Fucking bastard, why the hell did you even respond if you cant even give me a reason.]</b>


    <b> [Fate. We just couldnt win against fate, Shincheol.]</b>


    <b> [So? You yourself said that the Blood Demon is dreaming of resurrection, yet youre trying to run away from it?]</b>


    <b> [I had hoped that it wouldnt happen, I said it earlier, you were ourst hope.]</b>


    Elder Shin seemed to wonder why he kept saying that he was their hope.


    The reason he was left in thisnd and what his empty memories meant.


    The reason he made me go to Shaoli was probably because of his search for an answer.


    I knew that as well, which was why I hade here.


    <b> [You all. No, all of us. I dont know what we had dreamt of for the situation to turn out this way.]</b>


    Elder Shins voice was calm unlike before.


    <b> [Even if things hadnt turned out the way we had hoped, I never thought of you as someone that would be crushed and dissuaded so easily.]</b>


    <b> []</b>


    Cheolyoung had said that he had endured hundreds of years all by himself.


    Hundreds of years of solitude inside a treasure.


    He certainly had a different lifepared to Elder Shin who had just woken up after being sealed inside the treasure.


    If I were him, could I have endured all those years?


    Most probably I wouldve gone insane due to time and lived like an actual fish.


    <b> [Hah, well if you see me as pathetic because Im exhausted, then so be i-]</b>


    <b> [What? Why would I see you that way?]</b>


    Cheolyoung became stunned at Elder Shins words.


    He couldnt seem to understand what Elder Shin meant.


    Elder Shin continued while looking at him.


    <b> [I may have hated you and looked down on you my whole life, but I never saw you as pathetic.]</b>


    <b> [You piece of shi-]</b>


    <b> [So, if you let go of hope, then I simply have to pick it up again.]</b>


    Elder Shins words were light yet resolute.


    <b> [Thats the promise we made after all.]</b>


    <b> [You.]</b>


    <b> [If you and I were in opposite positions, would it have been any different?]</b>


    Cheolyoung still remained silent, even after hearing Elder Shins words.


    However, this silence of his seemed to have held a response within.


    <b> [If you want to rest because youre exhausted, then Ill let you rest.]</b>


    <b> [Haaah. It seems like you still havent let go of that rotten personality of yours.]</b>


    <b> [Huh? What do you mean by still? Im the same as the me of yesterday.]</b>


    It felt strange.


    The aura of a Taoist that I could never sense from the usual him was felt from Elder Shin currently.


    <b> [You may rest if you want to. And if you had been waiting for me]</b>


    Elder Shin spoke with an ever-calm voice.


    <b> [Im sorry. It seems like I was quitete.]</b>


    The person who possessed no memories of it, gave an apology to his friend.


    Even though Elder Shin definitely didnt know what he had to apologize for.


    Yet, he apologized anyway.


    How could someone be like that?


    Even though I hadnt lived a short life, I couldnt understand something like this.


    <b><i>Is this the difference in our mindsets?</i></b>


    Was that how the mind of a hero that had saved the world worked like?


    It felt likefor the first time in a while the heroic side of his was showing, even if only a tiny bit.


    <b> [So give me some information already, you old sucker.]</b>


    <b><i></i></b>


    I take back everything I had just said.


    <b> [Shincheol.]</b>


    <b> [Yes.]</b>


    <b> [Are you thinking of stopping the Blood Demon?]</b>


    <b> [Why are you asking an obvious question?]</b>


    He responded as if it was extremely obvious.


    <b> [Thats what we had tried to do back then, and if the me of that day had failed to do so, then the current me has to finish it.]</b>


    I really dont understand how hes able to say those words in such an easygoing tone.


    <b> [I told you we are out of options. You were ourst hope]</b>


    <b> [Im sorry, Cheolyoung,]</b>


    <b><i> Huh?</i></b>


    Inside the space devoid of the flow of time, I was able to smell a light scent of plum blossoms.


    The Taoist Qi inside my body was supposed to have calmed down along with Elder Shins emotions.


    So, where was this scenting from?


    <b> [If you have lost hope, then you simply have to find it and get it back.]</b>


    <b> []</b>


    <b> [Thats how we lived our whole lives. You may have gone through hundreds of years more, but Im still the same as back then.]</b>


    <b> [Shincheol.]</b>


    The white fishs long whiskers came out of theke and pointed towards me.


    <b> [Is it really possible? Is this child your hope?]</b>


    No.


    I instantly said no to him because of how nonsensical it was.


    Hope, my ass.


    I expressed my desire to not want to be a part of this whole fiasco.


    I was already busy as it was, so there was no way I would let him give me any more things to do.


    However, opposite to my response, Elder Shin spoke with a tone that made him sound like there was a smile on his face.


    <b>[Something like that.]</b>


    What nonsense are you talking about? What do you mean its something like that?


    <b>[Oh dont back out now.]</b>


    What do you mean back out? I didnt even do anything yet!


    <b>[Well, you were already nning to do something simr, so might as well get this done in the way you know.]</b>


    Why are you acting like this is like buying some groceries on the way to do errands?


    I didnt even know if the Blood Demon would ever resurrect or not, so involving myself in this didnt really sound too appealing.


    I already had my hands full thinking about how to deal with bastards like the Heavenly Demon or Dok Gojun.


    So if the Blood Demon joined the party, then my mind might just explode.


    <b> [You little? Im the one that changed you from a useless idiot into a somewhat capable idiot.]</b>


    What the hell are you talking about? I raised myself without any help.


    Well I dont know if I had raised myself well, but this much wasnt too bad in my opinion.


    Because lets be honest, the only thing Elder Shin ever did was just cursing or shouting at me whenever he got the chance.


    <b> [You used me whenever you needed me! How dare you not return the favor!]</b>


    Why are you acting like this after finally waking up from your nap


    Ugh, I wouldve let him stay asleep if I knew that he was going to be like this.


    Well, I was d for a bit after seeing hime back, but the only thing that came after was regret.


    At my reaction, Elder Shin chuckled quietly.


    <b>[Ha. Im joking.]</b>


    It really didnt seem that way, definitely not


    As we were busy arguing with each other, Cheolyoung spoke.


    <b>[I had missed that side of you.]</b>


    They were words meant for himself, rather than someone else.


    Elder Shin didnt bother asking him what his words meant.


    After all, it seemed like he already knew their meaning.


    <b> [Shincheol.]</b>


    <b> [Yes.]</b>


    <b> [No matter what I say to you, you wont give up.]</b>


    <b> [You know it well. Can you evene up with something that could convince me in the first ce?]</b>


    <b> []</b>


    Cheolyoung couldnt say anything to Elder Shin.


    <b> [Im just doing what I must, Cheolyoung.]</b>


    <b> [Do you think that we are the only ones that ought to do this?]</b>


    <b> [Hearing such wordsing from you when I thought that you were the mostplete one out of all of us. It really doesnt fit you.]</b>


    Then all of sudden, I felt someones hand touching my shoulder.


    I immediately swatted it off my shoulders with my hand. It was a rather ufortable sensation even if it had been just my mistake.


    <b> [If I have made up my mind that thats what I must do, then whos to disagree?]</b>


    <b> []</b>


    <i>Ssh.</i>


    A sshing sound could be heard along with the fish swimming, but the world still remained frozen.


    Cheolyoung, who had remained silent, spoke, breaking the silence.


    <b> [The Blood Demon separated his soul and body and scattered it onto thisnd.]</b>


    <b> [What do you mean scatter, didnt you say that he was sealed away?]</b>


    <b> [I said that that was the best thing we were able toe up with. Thats thest resort that Il-Cheon chose.]</b>


    Separated and scattered?


    I get cutting body parts, but how could one cut off their soul?


    <b> [Body in the Abyss, soul in the east, and his consciousness was cut into several pieces and were sealed in different locations. Andstly the Blood Demons five senses were sealed in the ocean.]</b>


    I could not understand his words. The soul and body being separated, the consciousness and the five senses being cut off, I couldnt understand anything.


    However, that wasnt the important part.


    It seemed like Elder Shin had simr thoughts, because he inquired.


    <b> [If something like that was possible, then how could you be so certain that the Blood Demon will break through the seal?]</b>


    It was hard to say that this seemed like a seal.


    Just by the sound of it, it seemed a fate worse than death itself.


    Cheolyoung went silent at the question.


    It meant that he couldnt answer.


    <b> [Fine, then could you at least tell me where I should start?]</b>


    As Elder Shin was about to ask something different, the fishs long whiskers quickly passed by me.


    Hmm?


    Was it my mistake?


    Before I could even wonder about the strange sensation, Cheolyoung spoke.


    <b> [Find Myung.]</b>


    <b> [Huh? Youre saying Myung is still alive?]</b>


    <b><i>The name Myung,</i></b>


    It was a name that I had heard a few times from Elder Shin.


    The Thunderous Sword, Namgung Myung.


    Elder Shin hadpared Namgung Jin and the Thunderous Swords movement in their duel.


    He had described him as an annoying person, but someone that was brimming with talent.


    And youre telling me that esteemed person was somewhere in this world in an appearance simr to that fish?


    Mount Huas treasure had been a rock, and Shaolins had been a fish.


    I wonder what the Namgung ns treasure was.


    Whatever it was, I wasnt that curious.


    <b> [So I should start by looking for Myung then?]</b>


    <b> [Thats the best answer I could have given you at this moment.]</b>


    <b> [Well, it wasnt an answer I was hoping for, but alright. Im d that we at least arentpletely out of options Then Cheolyoung, where is Myung right now?]</b>


    At Elder Shins words, Cheolyoung spoke while moving his tail.


    <b> [I dont know.]</b>


    <b> [Hmm?]</b>


    ?


    What was that?


    <b>[You dont know?]</b>


    <b> [How would I? I have lived in thiske for hundreds of years.]</b>


    <b> [Then what information do you even have, you bastard!]</b>


    <b> [Good grief I already said that I cant tell you even if I knew the answer, why dont you get it?]</b>


    <b> [Brat, go capture him and cook him now.]</b>


    What do you mean cook him? How could I just cook another ns treasure?


    <b>[Why cant you! When my ns treasure gets tossed around just fine as a prize for a drinking bet.]</b>


    Well it was Mount Hua, so it made sense


    <strong> [You brat! What did you say?]</strong>


    While Elder Shin raged, unable to hold in his anger, Cheolyoung for some reason stared at me calmly.


    I thought that he was most probably looking at Elder Shin who was inside of me,


    <b> [Shincheol.]</b>


    <b> [Dont call me calmly as if nothing happened, you bald headed bastard.]</b>


    Elder Shin responded angrily, but he turned silent at Cheolyoungs response.


    <b> [It was nice seeing you.]</b>


    It wasnt my mistake.


    His scales had definitely lost their colorpared to when I first saw him.


    And Elder Shin, who seemed to have noticed that, lost the loudness in his roaring voice.


    <b> [Are you leaving?]</b>


    Cheolyoungs voice sounded rather exhausted.


    And thinking about how he said he was thinking of letting it go, it seemed like Cheolyoung was thinking of leav-


    <b> [What do you mean Im leaving?]</b>


    <b> [Hmm?]</b>


    Elder Shin let out a confused sound, at the unexpected response.


    <b> [Werent you thinking of leaving?]</b>


    <b> [To where?]</b>


    <b> [Heaven?]</b>


    <b> [What do you mean by Heaven? Im already dead. What kind of nonsense are you even spouting?]</b>


    <b> [Well thats the mood you were setting up!]</b>


    <i>Hahaha!</i>


    Cheolyoungughed out loud with his fish mouth.


    <b> [Well, I wanted to, but I cant. It seems that the shackle on me isnt something so light that I could carry with me.]</b>


    <b> [Then]</b>


    <b> [However, it does seem like I can rest for a bit.]</b>


    <i>Crack.</i>


    I was startled by the rough sounds.


    When I looked around, I noticed that cracks were starting to form throughout the surrounding space.


    Was this strange space finally breaking apart?


    <b> [Child.]</b>


    I moved my eyes onto Cheolyoung as he suddenly called me.


    His colorful scales that used to look beautiful and elegant, were now closer to a dull grey.


    <b><i>Is it fine for him to look like that?</i></b>


    I dont think it could be called the White Fish of Purity anymore.


    <b>[I may not know how to read Heavens energy, but I did get better at reading the world thanks to all this time spent alone.]</b>


    <i>Craaack.</i>


    Even more cracks formed as Cheolyoung continued. The area looked like it could break any moment.


    Right as the space was about to break apart


    <b> [Shincheol may want some things from you, but dont worry about it too much.]</b>


    That was what he told me right before the end.


    How could I not be concerned?


    <b> [In the end, all of this started through us, so its not something you need to handle.]</b>


    As Cheolyoung was in the middle of his words, I interrupted him,


    Could I ask you a question?


    <b> [Ask away.]</b>


    You said that you knew the Blood Demon, right?


    Maybe because he didnt expect my question to be about the Blood Demon, Cheolyoung had a rather surprised reaction.


    <b> [Yes, I know it. I know it very well.]</b>


    Then do you know the its name? The name of the Blood Demon?


    He seemed to be wondering why I was asking such a question,


    I cleaned up my mind that used to be filled with a bunch of other thoughts as I listened to Cheolyoung.


    My premonition about something bad happening, was never wrong, not even once in my life.


    If this could be considered a talent, then I would be an extreme genius at it.


    But even so, I desperately prayed that my premonition was wrong this time.


    The question that I had held in for so long, I was finally able to ask it at thest moment.


    I had originally nned to ask Elder Shin if he knew about the name of the Blood Demon.


    The questions wording had changed slightly, but it was asking for the same answer.


    <b> [Why do you ask that? Is it not written in the historical records?]</b>


    It was as Cheolyoung said.


    The historical records did not have the name of the Blood Demon written anywhere.


    It only wrote how great of an achievement that the Five Heroes had achieved, and the peace the world received thanks to them.


    And I had never once thought how strange it was until now.


    Is this also something that you cannot answer?


    <b>[What a fascinating child you are. Not only are you brimming with talent, but you have also absorbed Shincheol. Furthermore, you werent even surprised at seeing me.]</b>


    I had already experienced far stranger things, so something like this wasnt even surprising to me.


    I had even gone through a regression, so this much was nothing.


    <b>[HmmmThe Blood Demons name Yes, I do know that.]</b>


    <i>Craaack!</i>


    As the sky kept cracking, Cheolyoung answered me with clear pronunciation.


    <em><strong>[Dok Gojun.]</strong></em>


    I clenched my fist at his words while unconsciously grinding my teeth.


    As expected, my premonition for something bad was way too urate.


    Look no further from right now.


    <b> [Yes, the Blood Demon Dok Gojun. That was definitely its name.]</b>


    I was right once again.


    Haha.


    For fucks sake.


    How truly talented I was.


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>dvnd htr vlbl n gntl.m </strong>


    <strong>llutrtn n ur drd  drd.gg/gntl</strong>

 Chapter 178: Pieces (4)

    Chapter 178: Pieces (4)


    <b> Pieces (4) </b>


    <i>Crack-! Rustle!</i>


    The cracks in the sky broke into pieces,nding on the ground.


    Young Master Gu?


    As I turned towards the direction of the voice, I saw Moyong Hi-ah staring at me with a confused expression.


    I shook my head to break out of my dizziness.


    I could feel the breeze.


    I could hear the sound of grass moving due to wind.


    The time that had stopped, was flowing once again.


    <b><i>Did time really stop?</i></b>


    It might not have been necessarily that.


    Judging by how my mind was faltering and I felt spaced out, it would be best to assume that I was brought into a different kind of space.


    I looked away from Moyong Hi-ahs sky-blue eyes and checked theke.


    And in the middle of it, there was the White Fish of Purity, staring at me.


    <b><i>The color returned back to normal.</i></b>


    The fishs scales that had lost its colors in the space where time had stopped were back to its original lustrous white again.


    The white fish stared at me for a moment, but shortly after, swam to a different spot of theke.


    Sir, is there something wrong?


    I shook my head at Heeyoungs concern.


    Its nothing. I was just feeling lightheaded for a secon


    Stopping in the middle of my words I stared at Heeyoung.


    Heeyoung looked confused, most probably wondering why I was staring at him that way, but as I observed Heeyoung for a moment.


    <b><i>Whats this?</i></b>


    Something felt strange.


    It was as if I had entered a different world.


    <b>[Whats wrong.]</b>


    I heard Elder Shins voice.


    Thankfully, this told me that what I had just seen wasnt an illusion.


    Young Master?


    I fixed my expression to Heeyoungs call.


    Its nothing really Anyway, where shall we go next?


    The thing I had just seen


    It felt like I had gone through a change


    Because I could now see things that I couldnt before.


    ******************


    Heeyoungs tour around the ce continued.


    All the houses and beautiful buildings that came after theke and the breathtaking scenery serving as a backdrop was as if paintings hade to life.


    One could truly get a glimpse at the bright history of Shaolin.


    As we walked through that path, Moyong Hi-ah suddenly spoke up.


    Its really beautiful, isnt it?


    This was our first proper conversation since we entered Shaolin.


    I responded as I turned towards Moyong Hi-ah.


    Is this your first time in Shaolin?


    No, I have previously visited a few times for business.


    That made sense, itd actually be weirder for a blood rtive of a noble n to not visit Shaolin at least once.


    What about you?


    What about it?


    Isnt this ce beautiful?


    Sure it is, I do have eyes too after all.


    An environment that had been decorated was bound to look beautiful, after all.


    But my n didnt really care too much about how it looked.


    Well, it was pretty clean though.


    But Im not really a fan of things like this.


    I nced at Moyong Hi-ah when she spoke.


    I already knew that she didnt like these things.


    She wasnt really fond of beautiful scenery.


    Especially so, if it was in the middle of the cold, chilling winter.


    Is that so?


    Yes, I know that its beautiful, but its not something I can sympathize with.


    She came slightly closer to me, while saying such words.


    I let her be, but couldnt really understand why she was doing this, even with all the memories of my past life.


    I remember her shuddering in disgust, if we were to be the tiniest bit close.


    Right as I was about to ask her reason for walking closer to me,


    <b>[You got another woman huh.]</b>


    I had to shut my mouth when I heard Elder Shin.


    I was very used to those words, but it had been a while since I had heard it from him.


    <b><i>I was wondering when you were going to say that.</i></b>


    <b> [Well if you know already, then why do you keep trying to get more?]</b>


    <b><i> When did I ever try</i></b>


    <b> [HAH. Right, its not that you tried to, it just happened. Right? Right?!]</b>


    Elder Shin was technically correct, so I couldnt really argue against him.


    <b><i>How about you tell me why you were asleep for so long, instead?</i></b>


    I ignored Elder Shins first question and asked about something actually important.


    Time wise, he was asleep for around a week and it didnt really make sense for him to be asleep for that long because the shock that led him to fall asleep wasnt even that big.


    <b><i>Did something happen?</i></b>


    Elder Shin responded with an apathetic tone.


    <b> [Dont even ask. I had to go through all kinds of hassles.]</b>


    <b><i> Hassle?</i></b>


    I wonder what kind of hassle he was talking about.


    Wasnt he just asleep?


    He exined what happened, reading my thoughts.


    <b> [The beast inside your body, you have no idea how much it rampaged.]</b>


    <b><i> A rampage?</i></b>


    <b> [Yes, it was so wild. It finally calmed down not too long ago, and hasnte out ever since.]</b>


    If it was not too long ago, then was it because I had absorbed energy from either that Pissing Dragon or Jang Seonyeon?


    <b><i> The beast huh</i></b>


    During myst fight of the tournament, I remember Dok Gojun saying that the beast inside me was the owner of the void.


    The fact that there was a beast inside my body, I wonder why he knew that.


    Because even I hadnt known about the beast inside me.


    And more than anything,


    <b><i>Dok Gojun.</i></b>


    ording to the Light of Might, the Blood Demons name was Dok Gojun.


    Which meant that the unknown energy lingering around inside my body belonged to the Blood Demon.


    It also seemed like Dok Gojun had some rtions with the Murim Alliance.


    Was he really the Blood Demon?


    <b><i>Elder Shin.</i></b>


    <b> [Well, no need to worry too much about me, I held myself rather wel- ]</b>


    <b><i> I have something to ask about Dok Gojun.</i></b>


    <b> [What?]</b>


    When I brought up Dok Gojun, Elder Shins tone of voice changed instantly.


    I calmly exined to Elder Shin about the incident on that day.


    The suspicious energy in Namgung Cheonjun, my fight against Jang Seonyeon, and the appearance of Dok Gojun.


    Elder Shin didnt mutter a word as I told him about all of these things.


    Only when I was finished telling him everything,


    <b> [Sigh]</b>


    He let out a light sigh.


    <b><i> What do you think of this?</i></b>


    <b> [Its strange.]</b>


    It wasnt really a direct answer.


    He only said that it was strange.


    <b><i> What do you mean by strange?</i></b>


    <b> [The name and the situation definitely point to that bastard, but the problem is that it also feels like it doesnt at the same time.]</b>


    It seemed like I stillcked information to confirm that it was indeed him.


    <b> [If it was the bastard that I knew of, then he wouldnt have used such a method]</b>


    <b><i> Are you saying that it doesnt seem like the Blood Demon then?</i></b>


    <b> [No.]</b>


    Elder Shin responded to my question resolutely.


    <b> [The thing you saw was most likely the Blood Demon.]</b>


    Elder Shins voice seemed extremely calm as he said those words


    But I could feel it.


    The heat that was held inside that calm voice of his; it was bubbling hot, ready to explode at any moment.


    <b> [Cheolyoung was right to be nervous, it seems that bastard has already nted its roots in thisnd.]</b>


    Cheolyoung had said this; the Blood Demons body and soul had been cut into pieces and sealed at different corners of the world.


    He had also said that the Blood Demon was dreaming of resurrection, but it seemed that the Blood Demon had already somewhat resurrected.


    <b>[However, doesnt it seem strange?]</b>


    Elder Shin spoke.


    <b> [Considering the bastards personality, he doesnt really have a reason to hide his identity like this.]</b>


    <b><i> What do you mean by that?</i></b>


    <b> [How strong do you think the current top martial artists are?]</b>


    Hearing Elder Shins question, I thought about the ones that had reached the top of the martial world, the current strongest.


    It included the Three Heavenly Venerables without a doubt, and also the five masters of the Unorthodox Faction.


    Each of them were individuals that had reached the peak as a martial artist.


    <b>[But all of them died in the future.]</b>


    At the Heavenly Demons hands.


    <b> [Its power was utterly unreasonable, didnt you also think so?]</b>


    The Heavenly Demon was so powerful that it had killed all three of the Heavenly Venerables, while killing the rest of the five masters of the Unorthodox Faction, or putting them under its control.


    Its power definitely didnt make sense. Especially if it was a human like everyone else.


    <b> [And it was the same case for the Blood Demon.]</b>


    An existence that couldnt be killed even with all Five Masters of the Central ins fighting against it.


    That was what the Blood Demon was.


    <b> [That bastards power was domineering. Even if I were topare with the Heavenly Demon that will appear in the future, I could assure you that the Blood Demon was around the same level if not more.]</b>


    <b><i>Its that bad huh.</i></b>


    If the Blood Demon was really powerful enough for it to bepared to the Heavenly Demon, then it was indeed very strange for Dok Gojun to hide his identity.


    <b>[This most probably means that the bastard hasnt fully regained its full power yet.]</b>


    If the Blood Demon had got all its power back, then it wouldnt have left the world alone at its current state.


    Cheolyoung did say that the Blood Demon was cut into pieces and scattered all over the world, so it probably couldnt resurrect too easily.


    Instead the problem was that the existence of the Blood Demon was rted to the Murim Alliance.


    <b><i>And judging by how I was able to learn this only after my regression, it meant that they did a very good job hiding it. Or maybe there was a problem?</i></b>


    Also


    <b><i> Did the Heavenly Demon not know about all this?</i></b>


    I didnt think that was the case.


    There was no possibility that the Heavenly Demon hadnt known of such an unbelievable existence.


    <b><i> Perhaps, the reason the Heavenly Demon decided to strike against the Alliance was somehow rted to this?</i></b>


    Elder Shin had once said that the Blood Demon, and the Heavenly Demon seemed simr.


    I had the thought that maybe these two were somehow rted to one another.


    <b>[Hmm, it seems if we want to learn more about this, we have to listen to that old baldie and go find that Myung bastard.]</b>


    <b><i>You say that, but he couldnt even tell us the location because he didnt know it himself.</i></b>


    How was I supposed to find him if I wasnt even told the location?


    At my words, Elder Shin responded with a scoff.


    <b>[Its obvious. That bastard is also probably stuck in some sort of treasure, so all we have to do is look for that. And not only do you have your bride, but you also have the lord of the n under your control, so wont it be easy?]</b>


    <b><i>Bride</i></b>


    <b>[Dont overreact, you look like a loser.]</b>


    I let out a few fake coughs as Elder Shin frowned in disgust.


    The Namgung ns treasure, huh


    Would the Thunderous Sword really be there?


    <b>[Even if hes not, we will find him someway or the other.]</b>


    Meeting and being able to talk with Cheolyoung, seems to have strengthened Elder Shins spirit.


    But feeling an ominous premonition, I immediately asked Elder Shin.


    <b><i> Wait, are you telling me to go and search for him?</i></b>


    <b> [Hmm, who else is going to?]</b>


    He was so blunt, that I couldnt help but let out a fakeugh.


    I was seriously going to go insane


    But still I didnt really argue much against this.


    After all, this was something that I was also concerned with.


    The words that Dok Gojun had said to me and the fact that the bastards energy felt eerily simr to the future Wi Seol-Ah, the Celestial Sword.


    There were more than just a few things that I was concerned with.


    ter.


    <b><i> Hmm I should probably go back to the n and- </i></b>


    Young Master Gu!


    Something poked my cheek as I turned my head around.


    It was Moyong Hi-ahs finger.


    You <i>finally</i> turned around.


    She spoke with quite a refreshing tone.


    It didnt fit her at all due to her cold ambience and personality.


    What are you doing right now?


    I spoke to her with a dumbfounded expression, but she still maintained her smile and even made her eyes form a smile as well.


    I kept calling you, but you didnt even look in this direction.


    You shouldve tapped my shoulders then.


    Thats a bit disrespectful though.


    And poking someones cheek wasnt?


    It seemed like she didnt really care about the frown on my face, as she continued to speak.


    You seem to have a lot of things on your mind. You were spaced out the whole time were walking.


    Well, I have some business to take care of.


    Did you finish everything you had to do in Shaolin?


    I nodded to Moyong Hi-ah.


    My business at Shaolin was only for Elder Shin.


    I didnt know if meeting Cheolyoung was what Elder Shin had wanted, but I had most probably done everything that I needed to do in Shaolin.


    However


    Hah, I thought I was done here,


    I spoke while staring at the young monk yawning in front of us.


    But another matter seems to have popped up.


    Looking away, I spoke to Moyong Hi-ah.


    Lady Moyong.


    Yes.


    Do you have something you want from me?


    Yes.


    She was way too blunt with her response.


    To be fair, she had purposely given these hints away, so how could I not notice.


    What is it? Because theres no way that you are interested in me.


    Why do you think that way? It is certainly possible that I might just be interested in you.


    Moyong Hi-ah interested in me?


    Even if the sun rose from the west, no, even if it rose from the ground, there wouldnt be a day where she would be interested in me.


    <b>[Fucker.]</b>


    Elder Shin whispered quietly.


    Was he mad that this was the first thing he had to see after waking up?


    <b><i>Oh wait, Moyong</i></b>


    I suddenly remembered Cheolyoungs words.


    He had said that Elder Shin used to chase after the Moyong ns Young Lady, but she was instead taken by the Thunderous Swo-


    Ugh!


    I let out a grunt due to the twisting pain I felt in my dantian.


    This old man I swear!


    <b> [You better forget about the lie that old fucker said.]</b>


    <b><i> Why do I need to forget if its a lie? Elder Shin, did you really chase after Moyo- </i></b>


    <b> [Wont you shut your mouth?!]</b>


    I couldnt see Elder Shins face, but I could clearly picture that his face was red for some reason.


    It was definitely red.


    Young Master Gu? Are you feeling okay?


    No, I think the food I ate earlier wasnt too good.


    I straightened my bent back, and went back to our previous conversation.


    Anyway, I dont think that Lady Moyong has any interest in me.


    Why do you think so?


    Those eyes arent the eyes of someone being interested in another.


    Moyong Hi-ahs eyes widened slightly at my response.


    It might have seemed a bit much for me toe to that conclusion just by looking at her eyes, but I knew Moyong Hi-ah quite well.


    I dont know what it is that you want from me, but if you do have something you want, youd be better off just telling me straight. Im not really a fan of dragging things.


    Knowing her real personality, the fake persona of hers made me feel rather ufortable.


    When I responded by setting a clear boundary between us, Moyong Hi-ah didnt say anything afterwards.


    <b><i>Huh.</i></b>


    But it did seem like she had shrunk a little bit.


    If I had topare, she looked like a kitten drenched in the rain.


    However, even that could be an act of hers.


    I didnt wait for her response and instead started to move.


    After a few steps, I could feel Moyong Hi-ahs presence behind me.


    After following Heeyoung for a while, I found myself back at the entrance that I hade from.


    Heeyoung then put his hands together to give us a farewell.


    I hope that your visit here was satisfactory.


    Thank you for your work.


    You may continue walking around, if you wish to look around more. I shall be taking my leave now.


    With those parting words, Heeyoung left.


    Looking at the young monk walk away, I started to walk down the stairs as well.


    Moyong Hi-ah too walked down the stairs slowly, following me.


    I asked her a question.


    Is there a servant waiting down there?


    Whether it was because I had suddenly spoken to her or something else, Moyong Hi-ah waste with her response.


    Oh, yes. A servant should be waiting.


    Looking back I could see that Moyong Hi-ahs ears had turned slightly red.


    She didnt like the cold, so why did she even decide to follow me I wonder.


    <b><i>Shes not even giving me a reason.</i></b>


    I didnt know what she wanted, but if she wasnt going to tell me, then I had no intention to dig any further to figure it out.


    Still staring at her with hesitant eyes, I decided to ask.


    Could you give me your hand for a second?


    Huh?


    At my words, Moyong Hi-ah reached her hand out with a confused expression.


    I remembered how Namgung Bi-ah also reddened up whether it was her hands, ears, or whatever.


    <b><i>Ugh.</i></b>


    I grabbed her hand and circted some heat into her.


    I dont know why you went out of your way to do this especially when you are weak to the cold, but do refrain from doing things that would make you exhausted. Its more work for others around you as well.


    I knew little of her condition, but I knew that a me Arts heat wouldnt do much to help her.


    <b><i>-When you are by my side, the cold doesnt affect me as much.</i></b>


    But I did it anyway due to that pointless memory that just popped up in my head.


    Feeling the heat in her hand, Moyong Hi-ah flinched.


    Still, I knew that she wouldnt feel warm on the inside.


    I didnt know how many seconds it had been of me holding her hand, but after feeling that I had given her enough heat, I let go of Moyong Hi-ahs hands right away.


    You may leave first. I need to go back to Shaolin, I seem to have left something there.


    Ah! Wait!


    Moyong Hi-ah tried to say something to me, but I ignored her and ran back up to Shaolin.


    Because of that


    I knew it


    I couldnt hear what Moyong Hi-ah had whispered.


    ******************


    Heeyoung was a child monk.


    Ever since his birth, he had been picked up by Shaolins martial artists and lived his life as a monk.


    He had a good nature, while also having a good amount of talent for martial arts. So he was a child that received a lot of love in Shaolin.


    He was also quite good at giving people a tour, and Heeyoung liked meeting people as well, so he worked hard at the job.


    He was so good in fact, that some people even visited Shaolin just for Heeyoung.


    After Heeyoung was done, he picked up a small broom and made his way.


    He had to sweep the ground and go train his martial arts after.


    <i>Tap.</i>


    While moving with a broom in his hand, Heeyoung turned around feeling a presence from behind him.


    Oh? Young Master Gu.


    Behind him, stood Gu Yangcheon, to whom he had just given a tour.


    Heeyoung thought that he had gone down as he had given him a farewell, but it seemed like the Young Master had something left to do, as he was back.


    Heeyoung, after looking at Gu Yangcheon for a while, spoke with a small smile.


    Perhaps, you have something you have lef-


    Hey.


    Heeyoung flinched hearing Gu Yangcheons voice that had cut him midway.


    It was fair, because to young Heeyoung, Gu Yangcheons voice was way too scary.


    And more so the hostility held inside his words made Heeyoungs legs shiver.


    Y-Young Master Gu?


    Where is it?


    What are you even sayin-, Ugh!


    As Heeyoung asked with a shaky voice, Gu Yangcheon ran towards him at lightning speed and grabbed his neck.


    Cough Cough cough!


    Heeyoung coughed being choked with such great pressure, but Gu Yangcheon only red at Heeyoung with fiery eyes.


    Youn ghhh Mast Help


    Heeyoung begged for his life, feeling immense fear.


    Weve met before, right?


    Heeyoung stopped shivering and ceased his screaming, hearing the words that hade out of Gu Yangcheons mouth.


    You, you have seen me before, isnt that right?


    A few months ago in the Gu n that was.


    Hearing Gu Yangcheon speak with certainty, Heeyoungs scared expression instantly changed into an emotionless one.


    And all of a sudden Heeyoungs face started to change shape, as well.


    It was a sickening disy.


    What used to be Heeyoung, spoke to Gu Yangcheon.


    How did you know?


    <i>Crack-!</i>


    At those words, Gu Yangcheon twisted the bastards neck without hesitation.


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>dvnd htr vlbl n gntl.m </strong>


    <strong>llutrtn n ur drd  drd.gg/gntl</strong>

 Chapter 179: A Winter That Isnt Cold (1)

    Chapter 179: A Winter That Isn''t Cold (1)


    <b> A Winter That Isnt Cold (1) </b>


    The lifeless body of the young monk fell to the ground like a puppet with severed strings, the chill of death enveloping him.


    Looking at the neck that had been abnormally twisted, and the lifeless dim eyes, it seemed obvious that his life hade to an end.


    Well, thatd be true if it were an ordinary situation, but


    What a joke, arent you gonna get up?


    I spoke, my eyes fixed on that bastard.


    Even kicking him a few times didnt seem to make him get up.


    But I was certain that he didnt die.


    I squinted my eyes.


    <b><i>How am I even able to see this?</i></b>


    Just above the bastards dantian, I could see something like a red light at that spot.


    And just by looking at the faint light that lingered, I could deduce that he wasnt dead.


    <i>ze-!</i>


    I summoned mes in my hand.


    Threatening to burn him to a crisp might do the trick.


    Fine, stay that way.


    Right as I was about to shoot scorching mes onto him


    Wait! Ugh wait a second.


    <i>Craaack.</i>


    Heeyoung started to move, his bones cracking unnaturally.


    No, that couldnt even be called Heeyoung anymore.


    Seriously, how did you even know? It shouldnt be possible for you to


    Its neck returned to normal, and the kind visage of the young monk had all but disappeared.


    The bastards appearance now was of a young girl I had never seen before.


    <i> Pow!</i>


    Ugh!?


    I immediately kicked its face.


    If you try to pull any kind of shitty tricks, Ill fucking kill you.


    It seemed that it had thought that my heart would get weaker if it changed its appearance into something like that.


    You are rather cold, huh.


    The bastard giggled.


    Grabbing its neck, I lifted it up.


    You are that bastard, right?


    The incident, a few months ago, where the Namgung ns martial artists had attacked a servant of the Gu n and held her hostage.


    It seemed like the Namgung n was responsible for all of it, but the one actually responsible had already disappeared.


    Because of that, I even had to go through the hassle of going down to the basement to check.


    And contrary to my expectation, that bastard was still behind the entrance.


    What are you, you fucker?


    Would <i>you</i> say anything if you were in my shoes?


    It felt different.


    Even just looking at that bastard inside the basement made me feel nauseous, yet, I couldnt feel anything simr from the bastard in front of me.


    Even if I could, it was extremely minuscule inparison.


    <b>[A strange fellow it is. For it to change its face like that without the use of a mask.]</b>


    The bastard continued to giggle, staring at me fixedly.


    Are you gonna keep holding my neck?


    The bastard had fixed its neck after I had broken it, and I think I had shattered its armst time, but it had recovered from that as well?


    <b><i>Does that mean it is immune to physical damage?</i></b>


    Even the face that had caved in from my kick earlier, had fully healed.


    Hmm, would it be the same if I burnt it with mes?


    Whats your goal?


    This meant that I couldnt torture it using physical pain.


    Well, being in thends of the Shaolin, it wasnt easy for me to do such a thing in the first ce.


    I already said it earlier. Why do you think Id tell you?


    I looked at the bastards body.


    The spot where the red light lingered.


    If I were to think about why I was suddenly able to see this, it certainly had something to do with Cheolyoung.


    I started to see this light only after I met him.


    There was also the strange sensation I had felt back then.


    <b><i>Did he do something to me?</i></b>


    If it werent the case, no way would I have gone through a change like this all of a sudden.


    I choked the bastards neck with even greater strength, but that didnt stop its mouth.


    Lets just go our separate ways.


    Separate ways?


    Yes, whether it was in your n or now, I didnt really cause you any harm, so cant you just pretend that nothing happened?


    <b>[Haha, a funny fellow it is. Its tongue is more shameless than anything.]</b>


    As expected, it seemed like this bastard was the one I had met back then.


    Even though you hid inside my house without permission to cause that incident?


    So what? Were you harmed in the process?


    Well, like the bastard said, it did benefit me more than it had harmed me.


    I was able to gain far more than what our n had topensate the Namgung n.


    However, that was a different story.


    And even if you were to confine me, you cant make me talk. You actually messed up by doing this right now, you shouldnt have let me know that you could figure out that its me.


    It was disgusting how that bastard giggled with the appearance of a little girl.


    <b><i> Hmm, what should I do?</i></b>


    I couldnt torture the bastard and it seemed too rxedas if it could escape any momentfor confinement to work.


    Where did you hide Heeyoung?


    What, thats what youre wondering about? Why are you curious about something like that? He didnt seem important.


    All of a sudden, the bastard grinned creepily, as if it had learned something from my question.


    Are you worried perhaps? Worried about how the child monk ended up?


    That wasnt really the case since I didnt have any sort of rtionship with him; he was someone I didnt even know of.


    <b><i>Hmm, judging by its reaction, it seemed that the child actually exists.</i></b>


    The young monk named Heeyoung seemed to have really existed in Shaolin.


    That could mean the bastard couldnt turn into a body that didnt exist.


    Also, why arent you surprised?


    Should I be?


    Isnt this shocking?


    <i>Craaack.</i>


    The creature changed its appearance as it continued to talk.


    All of its appearances were unfamiliar, however, it seemed the creature could change into anyone without any restrictions of gender or age.


    If I were to think about what had happened back in my n, it seemed like the creature could change its whole body.


    It was shocking indeed, but I had already experienced my fair share of things to be shocked by something like this.


    <b><i>Whats important is that I wouldnt have known his identity if I wasnt able to see that light.</i></b>


    That unknown sensation, it not only let me see but also made me feel.


    I could instinctively feel that it was that bastard.


    <b>[Brat.]</b>


    All of a sudden, Elder Shin called for me.


    <b><i> Yes.</i></b>


    <b> [You said you can see a light?]</b>


    <b><i> Yes, I can.</i></b><b></b>


    That lingering red light was definitely visible to my eyes.


    <b> [Well, what if that light is a type of energy? You think you could use that absorption of yours on it?]</b>


    <b><i> Absorb it?</i></b>


    I had never even thought of attempting that, but even if I did, the aftereffects would have been extremely bothersome.


    The energy was way too suspicious for it to be worth it.


    <b> [I dont want to watch that thing go on for any longer. Shouldnt you at least give it a try?]</b>


    <b><i> Hah.</i></b>


    In the end, I gave in and reached my hand towards that bastards dantian.


    The creature showed an irritating reaction.


    Hmm? What are you trying to do? What, are you trying to do something since its the appearance of a gir-!


    <i> Ssss</i>


    It was cut off, as my Demonic Absorption ability activated and slowly absorbed the bastards energy.


    This what?! Wait!


    <b><i>Huh, so it does work.</i></b>


    I could absorb things like this too, huh.


    Could this mean that I was capable of absorbing all sorts of energies?


    The creatures expression became desperate as if it couldnt believe it was happening.


    What the what is this? What is hey!


    I agree, Im as surprised as you.


    Fuck let me go! LET ME GO!


    It seemed to be trying to escape my grasp, but I easily put it under my control as it wasnt even that strong.


    Or maybe the creature wasnt able to use any of its power right now because I was absorbing its energy.


    Well, you seem a bit desperate now.


    Y-You you p-piece of shit, what even are you.


    It seemed to be in a desperate situation currently, given that the bastards voice was shaking unlike before.


    Well well, look at that, isnt that what I had asked you before? Nice. Now just keep being like this.


    I controlled the rate of absorption.


    Judging by how I didnt feel any new sensation when the energy entered my body, it seemed that the bastards energy was of the same type as one of the energies inside my body.


    <b><i>Is it Demonic Qi?</i></b>


    That had the highest possibility.


    <b><i>It could also be Dok Gojuns energy.</i></b>


    There were many possibilities.


    Atleast, it didnt seem like ordinary Qi or Taoist Qi.


    NNo, stop!


    Well, you should give a good reason for me to stop then.


    W-What do you want?


    Figure that out yourself.


    With that, I slightly increased the rate of absorption.


    Because I had eaten so many types of energy up to this point, I was now capable of controlling the rate of absorption.


    About the child monk then? That kid is still alive! I only put him to sleep on a nearby mountain!


    I dont really care about that.


    Like the bastard had said earlier, he wasnt too important to me.


    I lived my life selfishly and I nned to continue doing that.


    So what I needed this bastard to spit out was something different.


    T- Then what?


    What was your purpose ining here?


    Fuck


    The creature cursed, hearing my question.


    Didnt you already expect me to ask this?


    The sun was about to set.


    I hadnt really nned to spend too much time here, so I had to go back soon.


    <b><i>Though I dont know if I could even do that with all these nuisances popping up left and right.</i></b>


    How could I just leave after finding this bastard?


    I had to wring out as much information as I possibly could.


    Ah! How about you ask about something else, like my identity.


    Im sorry, but I already know what you are.


    What?


    Race of Disguise.


    The creatures eyes widened after hearing my words.


    You! You bastard, how did you?!


    Who knows?


    The Abyss, the creature that hade out of that damned ce, had said these words himself.


    I assumed that this bastard was simr to him, so I had just guessed it, but it seems like I was right on the money.


    So, instead of all that fuss, just tell me why you came here.


    I increased the rate of absorption even further.


    At this rate, I would consume all of its energy in a short while.


    You! Why are you doing this to me! What what did I even do?!!


    I ignored his loud barking.


    Is it because of what happenedst time? But your side gave approval of it too!


    I paused as I heard such wordsing out of that bastards mouth.


    What did he just say? The Gu n had given it approval?


    Who approved what?


    Fuck, isnt it obvious that we could act only after your side had already given us their approval? Just think about it.


    If this bastards words were true, then at the very least, it wasnt Father.


    Then was it the First Elder?


    I asked, my eyes fixed on the creature.


    Just tell me who it was.


    How would I know that Could you stop!


    It seemed like the bastard didnt know much about it.


    Putting that aside, for now just tell me your purpose foring here.


    I cant! Im doing all this because I cant tell you! How about you ask me a different!


    <i>Tsk.</i>


    I clicked my tongue in dissatisfaction.


    <b><i>A shackle huh.</i></b>


    It shouldve been obvious that a shackle would be casted on it for important information like this.


    It was just that I couldnt help but find it strange that a creature like this, something that wasnt even human could also be shackled.


    So I asked a different question.


    Hey.


    Please let me let me live I have things to d


    Do you know about ?


    Just saying its name made me lose strength in my tongue.


    And despite me saying it out loud with my own mouth, my ears couldntprehend it.


    I was able to say it in my mind, but it felt as if the whole world was refusing the name.


    It still felt sickening and bothersome, as it always had.


    <b>[Kid, what did you just say?]</b>


    It seemed like Elder Shin couldnt understand what I had said just likest time.


    As I felt the cold sweat flowing down my back, I fixed my expression.


    <b><i>Without the seal in my possession, just thinking about the name is tough for me.</i></b>


    The seal that could only be possessed by the Young Lord of the Gu n.


    In some ways, it was akin to a treasure of the Gu n.


    And as I didnt have it with me, it felt like I was gonna die just by mentioning that name.


    H, How How do you know that name


    Thankfully, it seemed that it could understand what I had said.


    Then does that mean the bastard also knows about them?


    Do you have any rtion to that bastard?


    At my question, the creature looked as if it had lost all of its willpower.


    I wondered what brought on such an expression.


    I see Was that why you werent shocked? You already knew of the Origin.


    Origin? What do you mean by that?


    I asked the creature, as it gradually lost the colors in its eyes.


    What a sickening world They never had any intention to keep me from the beginning.


    I wondered if I should let it go.


    It sounded like that bastard was finally letting out some valuable information.


    <b><i>The Origin huh.</i></b>


    If the creature was referring to the bastard inside the basement as the Origin, then what was this creature right here?


    <b><i>Is it a clone of some sort?</i></b>


    Did that mean that there were even more versions of that bastard?


    If that were to be true, then what was the end goal of these creatures?


    Ahh


    The bastard let out a voice filled withment, snapping me out of my reverie.


    Shit I really wanted to kill that old man.


    I slightly let go of its neck, hearing itsment.


    Why are you letting me go now? Even you should know that its toote at this point.


    Do you die if I absorb all of your energy?


    Haha, fuck you were doing it without knowing? I thought that you knew that, you motherfucker


    I could see a line appear on the creatures cheek as if a crack had formed.


    It seemed like this was happening due to all of his energy getting absorbed.


    What even are you? Who are you, for you to possess such a grand power?


    What are you gonna do even if you find out?


    I tried my best to tell you everything, so isnt it fair that you at least tell me one thing?


    You never had the right to ask a question to begin with.


    I only kept staring at that bastard.


    It wouldve been nice if I could suck some more information out of him, but the creature looked dried up, devoid of life, it seemed to have lost most of its power. Even so, the creature looked me in my eyes and spoke.


    Your eyes I thought that you were just a decently talented kid from the Gu n, but you seem to have something sinister inside you.


    I summoned mes in my hand, once again.


    I had nned to get more information from him slowly, but it seemed that this bastard wasnt in a state to go through that.


    You dont seem to possess even the tiniest bit of mercy. You do remember where you are, right?


    Im quite confident in cleaning up after myself.


    It was something I had done countless times, and this was no different.


    I had only attacked him after making sure that it was safe for me to do so.


    Sigh


    The crack on the creatures face became clearer.


    Theres no need for you to do that, Im going to disappear on my own.


    As if to prove his words right, the creatures body slowly began to dry up.


    <b><i>The energy is disappearing.</i></b>


    I had definitely left a bit of energy in him, but it seemed like it was burning its own energy away.


    I wonder why.


    It had been begging for its life so desperately just earlier, but as soon as I had mentioned the name of the bastard inside the basement, it seemed to have lost all its hopes.


    It feels shitty, life that is. I too wanted to live a life, one where I was just me.


    I dont really have enough time to want to hear your sob story, so make it short.


    The cheeky bastard chuckled at my words.


    Then it continued.


    The ck Dragon


    <i>Ssss.</i>


    As soon as it spoke, its body twisted and dried up at the spot.


    <b><i>The shackle must have kicked in.</i></b>


    It seemed like his parting words were what the shackle was casted on him for.


    It looked as if something had exploded inside of it, yet it sounded like the cracking of a dry branch.


    The creature looked all dried up as well.


    Well, it didnt really feel right to say that a humans body had dried up.


    I charged my Qi up and waved my hand.


    <i>ze.</i>


    Whether it was because it was a body that had lost all its life, or that the body had dried uppletely, at the end it burned away in but a moment and disappeared without leaving a trace.


    I could onlyment at how much more information I couldve gotten from that bastard.


    Also, did it say the ck Dragon?


    That bastards parting words.


    It was a name that I knew of.


    The ck Dragon was a name that belonged to a Master of the Unorthodox Faction.


    He was a martial artist that had died at the hands of the Sword Venerable, long ago when he was at his youth.


    So why did it mention that name out of nowhere?


    That bastard might have said it on purpose just so he could mess up my mind, but I had the feeling that it wasnt the case.


    <i>ze</i>


    After all of it had burnt away, there was only a slight mark left on the ground.


    As I had finished my task, I retrieved the slight barrier that I had put up before.


    <b>[Kid, theres something left at that spot.]</b>


    As I was in the midst of cleaning up the area, I heard Elder Shin.


    In the ce where the creature had burnt away, for some reason, a book was left at that spot, unburned and intact.


    I carefully picked the book up.


    <b>[What do you think it is?]</b>


    <b><i>Well, I can only find out by reading it.</i></b>


    Judging by how it didnt burn away in mes, it was definitely made with leather of a certain type of demon.


    I put the book inside my pocket for now.


    It was too much for me to read the book right here.


    The sky had be dark, it had been quite a while since the sun had set.


    I concluded that itd be better for me to think about everything that had happened here only after I returned.


    <b><i>Itd be a problem if I came back anyter</i></b>


    It was already far toote, so it could escte into a really big problem if I were to go back anyter than this.


    It wouldnt just end with a few reprimands since I had basically gone here in secret.


    <b><i>I should first apologize to Muyeon and for the girlswell they shouldnt be too mad since I told them to wait inside the house.</i></b>


    At first, I had thought that everything would be fine as long as I apologized to Muyeon.


    With such a light mood, I made my way back.


    But when I arrived at the guesthouse after finishing everything,


    Young Master Gu. I heard that you had a wonderful time visiting Shaolin with Lady Moyong, isnt that right?


    Moreover, it was just the two of you alone?


    Three pairs of fiery eyes awaited me.


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>dvnd htr vlbl n gntl.m </strong>


    <strong>llutrtn n ur drd  drd.gg/gntl</strong>

 Chapter 180: A Winter That Isnt Cold (2)

    Chapter 180: A Winter That Isn''t Cold (2)


    <b> A Winter That Isnt Cold (2) </b>


    By the time Moyong Hi-ah and her servant returned back to her room, night had already fallen.


    After changing her clothes and lightly washing her face, Moyong Hi-ah sipped the tea her servant offered, then settled into her bed, snugly tucking herself under the covers and closing her eyes.


    As she closed her eyes, she was immediately reminded of what happened earlier.


    She was reminded of the boy who had never once given her any attention, no matter how much she tried getting closer to him.


    And the boy who appeared lost in thought throughout the entire day.


    Also


    <b><i>  Do refrain from doing things that would make you exhausted. Its more work for others around you as well.</i></b>


    The words that the boy said to her on the staircase still felt like they were echoing in her ears.


    <b><i>  Especially when you are weak to the cold.</i></b>


    That was what the boy said to her.


    Moyong Hi-ah couldnt help but wonder how he knew about that, especially when she never once showed it.


    Whether it was her breath, the way she walked, or even the subtle act of tucking her hair behind her ears, she never once showed any w in her movements.


    <b><i> Did I show it by ident?</i></b>


    Moyong Hi-ah believed that wasnt the case.


    Since she had lived her whole life with the cold, it was very easy for her to hide it from people.


    Therefore, there was no way that the boy found out.


    Nheless, his words struck her as exceptionally peculiar, far beyond a simple act of courtesy during the cold winter.


    <b><i> Gu Yangcheon</i></b>


    The boy had almost no information spread about him despiteing from a noble n.


    And now, he had be more famous than anyone in just a matter of a few days.


    <b><i> Hell probably be called by his title more often than his name now.</i></b>


    Hismanding presence, enveloped in formidable mes, cast a daunting shadow over the current young prodigies of the world.


    How could one not fall in despair when faced with such a thick and high wall in front of them?


    <b><i> The Lightning Dragon already seemed to have been destroyed.</i></b>


    Namgung Cheonjun hid himself after his fight against Gu Yangcheon.


    Hisst appearance was when the Young Lord of the Peng n appeared to take him.


    And thanks to that, Moyong Hi-ahs carefullyid n was shattered.


    It had probably already been twisted ever since she met Gu Yangcheon.


    What Moyong Hi-ah hated the most was when her n didnt go ordingly.


    However, it was different this time.


    <b><i> I wonder why.</i></b>


    She asked herself, but Moyong Hi-ah already knew the answer.


    The unfamiliar sensation she had felt ever since she met him had be clearer when she fought him in the tournament.


    And now, after today, she was certain.


    He was her hope.


    That was what her instincts were telling her. That she couldnt afford to lose him.


    Even without her intuition, Moyong Hi-ah already knew.


    Moyong Hi-ah carefully rubbed her stomach with her hand.


    Its warm


    She felt heat inside the area of her dantian.


    Heat.


    That was a word that had never been in Moyong Hi-ahs world.


    The fact that she could get what she had longed for just by simply grabbing a boys hand left her with a sense of futility, yet she also couldnt describe the emotion that gued her.


    Ha.


    <b><i> So this is what warmth feels like.</i></b>


    Moyong Hi-ah was able to findfort with this small warmth in this bitterly cold winter.


    How could something like this be possible?


    The heat she felt during her fight wasnt a mere coincidence.


    She had be certain of that after what happened today.


    The heat emanating from Gu Yangcheon had an effect on the coldness inside her.


    Was it rted to his mastery of me Arts? Moyong Hi-ah wasnt inclined to believe so.


    After all, she had once received help from one of the Hundred Masters of the Central ins who used me Arts.


    However, despite getting heat from the master, the cold Moyong Hi-ah felt remained unyielding.


    It was a cold that natural fire, energies from demons, and even martial artists Qi couldnt dispel.


    Yet Gu Yangcheon had effortlessly vanquished it.


    <b><i> Perhaps.</i></b>


    <b><i> He could cure my cold?</i></b>


    Moyong Hi-ah sprouted that hope without herself realizing it, despite knowing that having such emotions didnt fit her personality at all.


    Whether it was the Gu ns me Arts or it was only Gu Yangcheon who could do such a thing was not something she had the answer to.


    But what mattered most was that his heat was able to give her warmth.


    Although most of the warmth had dissipated by now and only a faint remnant remained, Moyong Hi-ah wouldnt be able to forget the memory of the first time she had felt that heat from him.


    It was so warm.


    And it was so cozy.


    She pulled her nket tighter around herself, hoping that this heat would linger a while longer.


    <b><i> Only a few days from now.</i></b>


    Moyong Hi-ah expected that it would be only a few days until Gu Yangcheon left Hanam.


    It was because in Moyong Hi-ahs eyes, Gu Yangcheon wasnt the type to enjoy traveling long distances.


    He did seem like he had a soft heart when it came to the girls around him, but in the end, he ultimately held the upper hand.


    Thus, any change to his ns would be rare.


    <b><i> </i></b>


    Moyong Hi-ah tried to think of a n for her future actions, but she found that her thoughts were immediately jumbled.


    Even though she was so used toing up with a n in a matter of no time, she couldnt think of anything because her mind was now consumed by the recollection of the boys voice and the way his eyes had regarded her.


    <b><i>  Could you give me your hand for a second?</i></b>


    !!!!


    The boys words echoed in Moyong Hi-ahs mind, causing her to abruptly rise from her bed and toss her nket aside.


    Ha Ha


    After that, Moyong Hi-ah started to feel


    That perhaps something was wrong with her.


    ******************


    In the guest house, a cold atmosphere lingered for some reason.


    And it wasnt solely due to the winter nights cold.


    Wi Seol-Ah sat before her untouched meal


    Namgung Bi-ah refused to look at me for some reason


    And Tang Soyeols nces seemed sharper than usual.


    Even Muyeon, who was about to give me a scolding, seemed to have shut his mouth after reading the atmosphere.


    <b><i> Im fucked, arent I?</i></b>


    This was the biggest sense of danger I felt in a while.


    Id felt so many senses of danger up to this point, but this was the most dangerous of them all.


    Er.


    You said youd tell me.


    Right as I was about to say something, Namgung Bi-ahs words cut me off.


    You saidthat if you go somewhere youd tell me.


    I could feel a range of emotions from Namgung Bi-ah which was a rare urrence.


    And her current expression was undeniably one of disappointment.


    She was disying disappointment towards me.


    And such an emotion from her meant that she was extremely mad.


    Sorry.


    In the end, that was the only thing I could say.


    Youre being so unfair.


    Hngh.


    Wi Seol-Ah didnt even give me a nce.


    Her sulking was evident from the untouched food in front of her.


    I I also want to go with the Young Master.


    We can go next time then.


    Next time when?


    Good point.


    When could be the next time, I wondered Because we had to return home soon.


    We go to ces together a lot back at home.


    But back in the Young Masters ce there is no Shaolin Temple!


    I found her insistence puzzling, as the only inhabitants there were elderly individuals and some fish.


    Furthermore, considering how that fish was also technically a monk, Shaolin was only filled with monks.


    Oh which was why they were called Shaolin.


    <b> [Kid.]</b>


    <b><i> Yes?</i></b>


    <b> [You seem happy, which is rare to see.]</b>


    <b><i> Are you really blowing a fan right now in an effort to burn a house?</i></b>


    <b> [Didnt you know? Im quite skilled at annoying people.]</b>


    <b><i> </i></b>


    I really hated Elder Shinsughter.


    First.


    While I was still reeling from the impact of Wi Seol-Ah and Namgung Bi-ahs words, Tang Soyeol spoke up.


    How did that end up happening?


    How did you guys end up knowing?


    Because Lady Moyong left after telling us.


    What?


    Lady Moyong told you guys before leaving?


    Yes.


    Oh fuck me


    As I was taken aback, I started to hear Elder Shinugh.


    <b> [She got one up on you, it seems.]</b>


    Did she tell you guys why?


    She did.


    I tilted my head after hearing Tang Soyeols response.


    Then why are you asking?


    After hearing my question, Tang Soyeol spoke while looking at Wi Seol-Ah and Namgung Bi-ah.


    Because they said they have to hear it from Young Master Gu himself.


    It basically meant that they wanted to hear the information directly from me rather than from Moyong Hi-ah.


    I didnt know how to describe this feeling, but I felt pretty special. At the same time, I also couldnt help but feel rather pressured by all those eyes on me.


    <b><i> Id rather fight someone at Peak Realm again.</i></b>


    This was so hard for me that I evenpared this to a life-or-death situation.


    Silence followed Tang Soyeols words. This meant that they were waiting for my response.


    And because I understood their feelings, I had to say something in the end.


    She was waiting for me ahead of time.


    Wi Seol-Ah and Namgung Bi-ah perked up after hearing my response.


    Lady Moyong was?


    Yeah.


    WWhy?


    I dont know? She was just waiting.


    And Young Master Gu chose to enter with her just like that?


    Well, because the situation somehow turned out to be like that It just happened?


    Is that somehow really somehow?


    Somehow is somehow, right?


    At this point, even I didnt know what I was saying.


    <b> [Did you get hit in the head or something Youre broken right now.]</b>


    Then


    Then, Namgung Bi-ah spoke, her gaze fixed on me.


    Are we not going together?


    Where?


    Shaolin Temple


    Why are you all so obsessed with that ce?


    Because you went with her.


    How did they never fail to make me speechless?


    My words seemed to fail me every time they brought up these topics.


    To be honest, there were a ton of things I could think of to say and many excuses in my head that I could use, but for some reason, I couldnt bring myself to voice them.


    Was it because of those sad and disappointed eyes?


    The silence settled in again, and Muyeon, unable to bear it any longer, retreated outside, apanied by Hongwa.


    I turned to Muyeon with pleading eyes, silently seeking his help, but he didnt even nce back, leaving me to face this situation alone.


    This had to be revenge for what I did to him earlier


    As I anxiously scanned the room, not sure what to do


    I want to go too.


    Namgung Bi-ah spoke to me with a quiet voice.


    I also want to go with you.


    To Shaolin Temple?


    I became confused after hearing Namgung Bi-ah.


    After all, Namgung Bi-ah didnt seem like the type to have any interest in that n.


    Shaolin was a ce that had basically no rtions with swords.


    In response to my bewildered reaction, Namgung Bi-ah shook her head and spoke.


    Anywhere.


    Oh.


    Only then did I finallyprehend her emotions.


    It was jealousy.


    It was an emotion that Namgung Bi-ah hadnt known she was capable of and one I wasnt particrly experienced with either.


    I never knew that she could feel this way about me.


    Uh.


    The realization made it difficult for me to respond.


    A warm feeling surged within my chest, but I stumbled over my words due to my uncertainty.


    Lets go then.


    When I spoke up, Namgung Bi-ahs eyes widened.


    All together.


    At those words, a slight change came over Namgung Bi-ahs lips.


    I could feel her emotions more than anyone from that tiny change of hers, but I couldnt think of any alternative solutions.


    Fortunately, whether it was Wi Seol-Ah or Namgung Bi-ah, they all seemed to be satisfied.


    <b> [Do they really look like they are satisfied?]</b>


    <b><i> Are they not?</i></b>


    <b> [Fine, Ill give you a pass since you tried, is what their expressions are saying. Sigh If I knew that Id be seeing this after I woke up, then I wouldve just chosen to stay asleep.]</b>


    <b><i> </i></b>


    After I finished talking, I shoved food in my mouth and went up to my room.


    As I walked up the stairs by myself, I overheard Wi Seol-Ah, Namgung Bi-ah, and Tang Soyeol engaged in a hushed conversation.


    But when I nced at them, they all shut their mouths like nothing happened.


    <b><i> What were they talking about?</i></b>


    I was a little curious, but it wasnt a situation where I could just go to them and ask, so I just continued to my room.


    As Iy on my bed, relief washed over me, knowing that I had barely survived that situation.


    <b> [You look as if you returned from a cave filled with demons.]</b>


    Its somewhat simr


    <b> [What nonsense. Youre talking absolute horseshit. Do you think there is such a happy cave like that anywhere?]</b>


    Icked the energy to respond to Elder Shin, so I took out the book I picked up earlier.


    Considering that it hadnt been consumed by the mes, it seemed to be made with the leather of a demon.


    <b><i> Is this important?</i></b>


    The books exterior looked fairly ordinary, so it didnt seem too important.


    <b> [Are you going to open it now?]</b>


    Its better to do it now thanter.


    With those words, I opened up the book.


    Hmm?


    I uttered those words instinctively as I saw the first page of the book.


    Not only were there descriptions with poor writing in the book, but the book was also mostly filled with a poor drawing of what seemed to be human bodies.


    After seeing that page, I scrolled through the book.


    <i> Flutter.</i>


    As I scrolled through the book, it became clearer the more I saw it.


    All those small movements and the details written inside the pages


    <b><i> They seem like Shaolins martial art.</i></b>


    Everything in the book seemed like they were rted to Shaolins martial arts.


    ******************


    <i> Ssss.</i>


    Inside the empty dark room, only the sound of a brush could be heard.


    An elderly man sat, calmly writing a letter.


    The tea before him had long since cooled, its warmth dissipating, yet the teacup remained full, as it seemed like the old man didnt even take a single sip from it.


    Grandmaster.


    A voice from outside addressed the old man, and his piercing gaze shifted to the door.


    But his hand continued to move.


    Come in.


    As soon as the old man gave approval, a man entered the room as if he was waiting to do so.


    The man in the ck uniform appeared while hiding his face, then he carefully showed respect to the old man.


    The man paid his respects, but the old mans focus remained steadfast on the letter in front of him.


    The neer then spoke while looking at the old man.


    Number Three has been eradicated.


    <i> Pause-</i>


    The old mans hand only halted in response to the news.


    Eradicated?


    Yes.


    The old man couldnt understand the word eradicate.


    They were beings that could only meet their demise through old age.


    But the man just said that Number Three died?


    The old mans gaze remained fixed on the man.


    The man flinched his shoulders under the elders scrutiny, but he continued on without stopping.


    The energy lost its connection. It seemed like he touched the shackle.


    Number Three is that fierce fe, correct?


    Yes.


    <b><i> That was the one who threatened to kill me every time.</i></b>


    <b><i> Unlike his personality, he was efficient in getting the job done, so I kept him around.</i></b>


    <b><i> So I wonder what happened.</i></b>


    Touched the shackle huh


    Yes.


    I hope Number Three didnt disclose anything crucial.


    <b><i> If Number Three chose to mess with the shackle, it means he was in an extremely dangerous situation.</i></b>


    <b><i> Perhaps, the Murim Alliance noticed?</i></b>


    However, that seemed highly unlikely.


    It was because these guys wouldnt be detected even if they brought the Three Heavenly Venerables.


    <b><i> However, I cant afford to becent.</i></b>


    <b><i> If the Alliance really did notice something</i></b>


    It was still problematic.


    Putting aside the Harmonic Sword, there was a good chance that information about this reached Wi Hyogun or that bastard.


    The old man took out a different colored letter and picked up his brush.


    Go send other children to check if any traces remain.


    Understood.


    He swiftly wrote the letter and handed it to the man.


    Deliver this to the Pce Lord.


    Should I deliver it right away?


    Yes, do also include the fact that there is a chance that we might be dyed with the Shaolin-rted business.


    Understood.


    The man then began to leave right away, but the old man stopped him.


    Wait.


    Yes, Grandmaster.


    How are things going rted to the Gu n?


    Because it seems like the right time, Ive sent the children to Hanam in advance.


    The Gu ns business was about the letter that the First Elder of the Gu n, Gu Changjun, sent.


    The letter contained manyplimentary words, but what he truly sought was help with internal n politics.


    <b><i> How pointless.</i></b>


    The old man mused to himself, although he had to ept such a request due to the offerings Gu Sunmoon had presented.


    A faint smile crossed his face.


    <b><i> It seems he still doesnt grasp the futility of his desire.</i></b>


    He might have reached a respectful level in martial arts, but Gu Changjun still didnt get it.


    There were things one shouldnt covet.


    The target is the boy of the Gu n?


    Yes.


    The old man didnt think much of him as he didnt seem like he could cause any trouble. It seemed like Gu Changjun shared that perspective, as he hadnt mentioned much about him.


    But judging by how he was bringing the boy up now,


    <b><i> It seems like hes a bit desperate.</i></b>


    The old man took a sip of the tea that had cooled down long ago.


    Gu Yangcheon was his name, yes?


    Yes, we are getting more information on him, but I heard that he showed talent in a tournament.


    Hmm It indeed seems like he has inherited talent.


    He was none other than the son of Gu Cheolun.


    The old man would have found it weirder for him to have no talent when he had the same bloodline.


    <b><i> While he might be just a young prodigy, caution is necessary, especially since hes that mans child.</i></b>


    The reckless child, who used to be known for having no talent, was now suddenly blooming his talent.


    <b><i> And that Gu n child happens to be in Hanam right now.</i></b>


    The old man briefly considered that Number Three also used to be in Shaolin for a bit, but the old man shook his head.


    Given the presence of numerous young prodigies and guards in Hanam for the Dragons and Phoenixes tournament, it was far-fetched to think that the Gu n child would be associated with Number Three.


    The old man felt he might have overthought a bit too much.


    There wont be any problems, correct?


    Yes.


    I see. Proceed.


    In response to the old mans words, the man respectfully lowered his head and left the room.


    <i> Creak.</i>


    Once the man was out of sight, the old man leaned his back on his chair.


    Due to his proximity to the candle me, the long scar that once marred the back of his neck, where a dragon tattoo had originally been, had disappeared.


    The old man rubbed his neck.


    Even after all these years, he still felt pain from that scar of his.


    The old man whispered to himself.


    It wont be long until we see each other, so do wait.


    The old man who had been known as the ck Dragon in the past whispered his friends name inside the dark room.


    <em><strong>Wi Hyogun.</strong></em>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>dvnd htr vlbl n gntl.m </strong>


    <strong>llutrtn n ur drd  drd.gg/gntl</strong>

 Chapter 181: A Winter That Isnt Cold (3)

    Chapter 181: A Winter That Isn''t Cold (3)


    <b> A Winter That Isnt Cold (3) </b>


    I woke up early in the morning, finished my light training, and wiped my sweat off.


    My stiff muscles loosened, and my Qi flowed naturally, making me feel more refreshed than usual.


    As I continued to loosen up my body, enjoying the newfound freshness, I suddenly heard a strange sound behind me.


    Ungh


    Why are you knocked out when you barely did anything?


    Behind me, Gu Jeolyub was sprawled on the ground, drooling.


    He usually had a handsome face, but every time after training, he ended up in that ugly state.


    Seeing him like that, I couldnt help but sigh.


    Why are kids these days so weak like that?


    Im older than


    Yeah sure, you are older than me. So, try to keep up.


    Ungh


    I think this all started after I went to Mount Hua.


    Trying to match Yung Pungs level of training became a habit.


    I became ustomed to the stupidly absurd training methods of Mount Hua.


    <b> [Stupidly absurd you say! You rotting piece of shit.]</b>


    A dead person of Mount Hua barked up against my urate statement. It seemed like even he agreed on the inside.


    <b> [Its a good omen!]</b>


    <b><i> Good omen, you say</i></b>


    True, I guessed you could see it that way.


    It was because the more I trained, the better I became.


    I slightly turned my head around to look at Muyeon.


    He also looked exhausted like Gu Jeolyub, but he wasnt rolling on the ground.


    However, if I had to list a problem, he was avoiding eye contact with me.


    Perhaps he was still mad at me for what I did yesterday.


    <b><i> Why is a grownup like him sulking?</i></b>


    I thought to myself, but I couldnt me him since I knew it was my fault.


    Nheless, I noticed him lifting his lips now and then.


    It was likely because of the precious sword hanging from his waist.


    I had given Muyeon the sword I received from the Murim Alliance as a tournament prize.


    When Muyeon, filled with disappointment and sadness, took a look at the sword


    <b><i> Does the Young Master really think that Id be content with something like this?</i></b>


    That was what he said, but I guessed it was hard for him to refuse the gift.


    <b><i> Gee, hes really happy about it.</i></b>


    He tried his best to suppress any signs of a smile, but in my eyes, I could already see his contented grin.


    <b> [A sword is more important than anything to a swordsman, so it makes sense.]</b>


    When Elder Shin spoke while nodding to show his agreement with Muyeons feelings, I asked him a question.


    <b><i> But Ive heard that masters arent picky with their tools.</i></b>


    In response to my question, Elder Shin responded after scoffing.


    <b> [Hmph, what nonsense. This is why fighters who only use hands cant have a conversation with people like us.]</b>


    <b><i> Why are you bringing up hands all of sudden?</i></b>


    What was this old man on about?


    Wasnt he basically discriminating against martial arts at this point?


    <b> [Itsmon sense that the better the sword, the easier it holds the users Qi, and you say that masters arent picky with tools? Only nonsensical idiots would utter dogshit like that.]</b>


    I didnt want to admit it, but I nodded in agreement with Elder Shins words.


    I had asked him the question, despite already knowing the answer. In reality, people always seek the best quality weapons.


    <b> [I used the sword crafted by the worlds finest artisan.]</b>


    Many times, a swordsman had to strike twice to achieve what could have been aplished in one stroke with a better sword.


    This was especially critical in life-and-death situations.


    <b> [That settles it. Anyway, kid.]</b>


    <b><i> Yes.</i></b>


    <b> [What are you going to do about him?]</b>


    Following Elder Shins question, I looked at Gu Jeolyub crawling on the ground.


    He was in disarray after our training session, and his eyes disyed a hint of defiance toward me.


    The reason why he was looking at me like that was because I gave the sword to Muyeon instead of him.


    But to me, it all just seemed funny.


    <b><i> Logically speaking, would I have really given it to you?</i></b>


    Muyeon was a member of the Gu n, and while he didnt entirely belong to me, he served as my escort, And he had somewhat earned my trust.


    But you?


    Hey, get up.


    I went closer to him and tapped him a few times.


    How long do you n to lie here?


    Dont mind me.


    What did you say?


    Young Master wont care about someone like me anyway Aghh!


    He was spouting nonsense, so I gave him a quick stomp.


    I had mentioned this before, but it irked me every time good-looking guys spoke to me like that.


    Why are you bitching about not getting a sword, especially when you are rich?


    What money do I have!?


    Yeah, sure.


    Well, it was true that he didnt have any.


    But the First Elder had a lot.


    <b><i> I know that mans wealth.</i></b>


    I knew how much money he had saved, having seen the wealth Gu Sunmoon had generated and how much the First Elder had saved up during my past life.


    And judging by how Gu Jeolyub typically lived, this guy had definitely lived a rich life.


    It was possible that he had a more luxurious lifestyle than even mine, despite being the direct blood rtive of the n.


    <b> [Richer than the direct blood rtive of the n, you say? What kind of life did you lead?]</b>


    Despite me saying this, I realized that I had led a fairly extravagant life myself.


    Father usually gave me money whenever I asked for it.


    The only issue was that I tended to squander most of it.


    Oh, for gods sake, stop bitching already.


    I never bitched.


    Yeah, Im sure you didnt.


    Even though youve been sulking since we started training. I thought about stomping on him once more, but I held myself back.


    I couldve sworn this guy didnt have such a hassle of personality before, so why was he acting like a child now?


    I understood that he might be annoyed if I used a prize to leverage his assistance but then didnt award it to him, but it was really annoying to see him acting so childish.


    Ill give you something simrter, so stop whining and get up.


    In the end, I couldnt win against him, so I offered an alternative, which instantly rekindled the spark in Gu Jeolyubs eyes.


    Then, he stood up.


    As if he had been waiting for this moment.


    What the hell?


    Ahem.


    Gu Jeolyub let out a fake cough after seeing my absurd reaction, then spoke.


    Arent you going to continue training?


    I couldnt help but burst intoughter upon seeing his shameless act.


    This was one crazy fucker, wasnt he?


    ******************


    I finished my training, washed my face, and returned to the guesthouse.


    Since I had started in the morning, I estimated it was around noon now.


    <b><i> I didnt notice any issue with the energy inside me.</i></b>


    I kept checking my body, and fortunately, I couldnt find any major problems.


    There were four different types of energy flowing within me.


    So the fact that they werent colliding with each other and were flowing smoothly was quite impressive.


    <b> [What the hell did you eat while I was asleep?]</b>


    Elder Shin spoke, bewildered, but I didnt really have much to say in response.


    <b> [You said that this is the energy of that bastard, right?]</b>


    The Blood Demons energy that had basically forced itself into my body during the tournament.


    It was the same energy as the one Jang Seonyeon and Namgung Cheonjun had used.


    What do you think of it?


    <strong> [Hmm.]</strong>


    If I had to list one special thing about this power, it seemed to temporarily boost ones physique and strength to the maximum.


    It also enhanced the users martial arts abilities.


    However, the drawback was that it didntst very long, and it changed the color of my mes, making it very eye-catching.


    Plus, there was a significant physical recoil after using this power, which posed a problem.


    But considering Jang Seonyeon, it was possible that this recoil only affected me.


    It didnt seem like he had to endure as much recoil as I did.


    <em><strong> Ill definitely not use this power unless its absolutely necessary.</strong></em>


    <strong> [Its probably for the best, especially since this power belongs to that bastard.]</strong>


    I didnt know his intention behind imnting this power within me, but knowing that it was the Blood Demons power discouraged me from using it.


    <em><strong> He called it a gift too.</strong></em>


    It couldnt be more absurd than that.


    Just like how Demonic Qi was a curse to me, the power the Blood Demon gave me was likely no different.


    Thats that, but


    I took out something else from my pocket.


    What I retrieved was none other than the ring that the Second Elder had secretly ced there.


    The ring, which most likely belonged to the Dishonored Venerable,


    And was a possible treasure of the Murim Alliance,


    Had miraculously transformed from a rusty, worthless piece of jewelry into its original, pristine form.


    It was literal garbage when I took it out for the first time.


    For the record, I hadnt done anything to this ring.


    I only discovered this transformationst night in my room.


    <strong> [It seems like Cheolyoung did something indeed.]</strong>


    I nodded to Elder Shins words.


    <strong> [Did you sense anything different about it?]</strong>


    There is one thing.


    The one thing that I felt was that I was able to see the bastard with Heeyoungs face yesterday.


    I believed that it was thanks to this ring that I had been able to see that bastard.


    <strong> [Why do you think that?]</strong>


    Thats just the feeling I got.


    <strong> [What a convincing response.]</strong>


    Elder Shin responded sarcastically to my exnation, but thats genuinely how I felt.


    The strange sensation of the ring was telling me something.


    It was a proof that this ring was indeed a treasure.


    <strong> [So, what will you do with it? Are you going to return the ring?]</strong>


    Are you crazy? How could I give this back?


    The issue wasnt merely about giving away a useful item or dismissing the Light of Mights kindness.


    <em><strong> Its just, it seems like things might getplicated if I returned it directly.</strong></em>


    The Blood Demon undoubtedly had ties to the Alliance.


    However, I wasnt sure if the Alliance Leader and others were aware of this connection.


    <b> [So, youre just going to keep it for now?]</b>


    Yeah, Ill hold onto it.


    Thankfully, even without wearing the ring, I could still ess its power.


    I didnt know if there was a difference between wearing it or not, but as long as I had it in my possession, it was fine.


    And more importantly, I discovered that there was more than just one bastard capable of changing their appearance into someone else.


    And these impostors were scattered throughout the world.


    So, having a ring that allowed me to see through their disguises made it an extremely valuable treasure.


    And onest thing


    This book is a problem


    The book I found after dealing with the masked bastard yesterday.


    No matter how I examined it, it appeared to be a book containing Shaolins martial arts techniques.


    It was written in a manner that even someone like me, who had no prior knowledge of Shaolins martial arts, could easily understand.


    <b><i> Even though it seems quite brief, it does a good job exining each movement.</i></b>


    The book didnt seem to contain information about Qi usage or Shaolins art, the Hundred Steps of the Fist, but


    <b><i> Even this much is a lot.</i></b>


    Just the fact that I had Shaolins book in my possession could get me in big trouble if they found out about it.


    It was problematic for aplete outsider like me, with no prior knowledge of Shaolin, to be in possession of such a book.


    <b><i> It doesnt even seem like I can burn it, so do I have to throw it away somewhere?</i></b>


    Returning it to Shaolin was out of the question and having it in my possession was also too dangerous.


    And the option of me learning from this book?


    That meant that my dantian would basically have to die, dealing with another type of martial arts, so that wasnt an option either.


    <b> [How about selling it to a ce like the Beggars Sect?]</b>


    While that was an option, there was no guarantee that I wouldnt be caught.


    It wouldve been nice if I knew why that bastard had this book in the first ce.


    Did he write it himself?


    If so, what was the purpose behind it?


    This book had clearly been crafted with great care.


    While the content may have appeared brief at first nce, a closer reading would reveal that it was not as concise as it seemed.


    And no matter how much I looked at it, it didnt seem to be the work of Shaolin.


    <b> [If you are going to overthink it, just bury it in some forest and save your mental energy.]</b>


    That sounded like the right answer, buting from Elder Shin, I couldnt fully trust it.


    Should I really just bury it on some mountain


    I stopped midsentence and quickly stashed the book back into my pocket.


    It was because I felt a presence drawing near.


    <i> Knock Knock.</i>


    Young Master Gu


    As expected, I heard a voice from outside the door.


    It was Tang Soyeol.


    Give me a second.


    I cleared my throat and opened the door.


    As I did, the first thing I noticed was Tang Soyeols dark green hair.


    Which was then followed by Wi Seol-Ah and Namgung Bi-ah.


    The three girls who had red at me yesterday were all gathered up in front of my door.


    Through the door crack, Wi Seol-Ah charged toward me.


    She ran into my arms, so I embraced her gently to prevent any impact.


    Why do you charge at me like this every time?


    Did she really think she was a dog?


    She had lost weight and was going through some growth development recently, making it a bit more challenging for me to catch her.


    It was also because Wi Seol-Ah was slowly transforming into the Wi Seol-Ah I had known in my past life.


    Young Master! Its time for us to go!


    I couldnt help but smile, especially when I noticed that Namgung Bi-ah and Tang Soyeol at the back also seemed excited about this outing.


    I see so its time to go.


    I havent even eaten yet. How about we go after I eat would that be too much? I shouldnt do that, right? I already knew that.


    Guess Ill eat after Ie back.


    I didnt want to say the wrong thing and invite the same disapproving looks as yesterday, so I quickly changed my words.


    The current situation was that I had promised to visit Shaolin together with them.


    Thats what I told them, though I wasnt aware it was today.


    <b><i> There are so many better ces to visit in Hanam, so why does it have to be Shaolin?</i></b>


    That was what I was most curious about, but I knew that I wouldnt get an answer from them even if I asked, so all I could do was nod.


    <b> [You are living the life, huh? You say youre busy, but you have girls on both sides and a third one at that.]</b>


    My lips twitched after hearing Elder Shin.


    After all, it would be somewhat contradictory to ask, Do I look happy to you?


    <b> [Haha, you rotting shit. If only I had a body of my own.]</b>


    <b><i> If you had it?</i></b>


    <b> [What are you asking for? As long as I get to slice you in half, I wouldnt mind being called the Mount Huas Haunting Ghost rather than the Divine Sword of Mount Hua.]</b>


    The man who was already brutal with his words now expressed a desire to kill me.


    It was likely because I had mentioned the girl of Moyong Cl-


    <b> [Ahhhh!]</b>


    Elder Shins scream reverberated in my head, causing me to furrow my brow.


    Due to that, the three girls in front of me flinched.


    Young Master


    Hmm?


    D-Do you really not want to go that badly?


    Wi Seol-Ah asked me with teary eyes.


    What was she on about? It was a bit of a hassle to go, but I never said I didnt want to.


    Your face looked scary.


    Only after thatment, I realized that their reaction was due to the frown I had just made.


    I must have unintentionally given the impression that I didnt want to go.


    Also, did she really have to say I looked scary? That stung.


    <b> [Would they act that way if you didnt look that scary? Tsk tsk]</b>


    <b><i> Im already hurt, so please stay quiet.</i></b>


    <b> [You piece of-! How could I stay quiet when thats the only thing I could do as a dead man?]</b>


    I got worried when he wasnt here, but I got annoyed when he was. What was I supposed to do with this guy?


    <b><i> Sigh</i></b>


    I let out a sigh after looking at the three girls being cautious of me.


    I didnt mean to make them feel that way.


    And during all of this, Tang Soyeol was huffing with a weird expression, but I chose to ignore it.


    Its not like that. I made that face because I felt like I needed to cough.


    Really?


    Yes, Im going since I said I would.


    Especially since I had no idea when Id return to Hanam again.


    I could have questioned why they didnt simply go on their own, but I decided not to entertain that thought any longer.


    After all, I knew to a certain extent why they were asking me to apany them.


    <b><i> Such a demanding fortune I have.</i></b>


    Alongside the tingling sensation in my heart, I experienced a mix ofplicated emotions.


    Also, can we even go to Shaolin today?


    To visit Shaolin, an appointment needed to be made in advance, but Tang Soyeol smiled and grabbed Namgung Bi-ahs arm to respond as if she had been eagerly waiting for this question.


    We took care of that!


    When Tang Soyeol struck a cheerful pose with her fingers, Namgung Bi-ah, who was spacing out, tried to imitate her, but it didnt really suit her expressionless face.


    Upon hearing that Tang Soyeol had already taken care of the appointment, I remembered something I had forgotten.


    <b><i> Oh right, they are from the Four Noble ns.</i></b>


    I forgot about that fact because I had been eating and talking with them every day, but the Tang n and Namgung n were two of the Four Noble ns that served as the pir of the Orthodox Faction.


    And these two girls were the direct blood rtives of their ns.


    Moyong Hi-ah had also secured a spot in Shaolin using her name yesterday, so it was likely these two girls had done the same.


    Though it was highly likely that Tang Soyeol did most of the work.


    After wondering if they really wanted to go this badly, I smiled and asked them.


    When are you thinking of going?


    Now! Sis Hongwa is waiting outside!


    Now?


    I was slightly taken aback that they were so eager to leave.


    <b> [Uh kid.]</b>


    Elder Shin spoke to me, sounding somewhat hesitant.


    <b><i> Whats wrong?</i></b>


    <b> [Are you not thinking of calling that child?]</b>


    <b><i> Child? Who?</i></b>


    <b> [You know, that pretty girl with the Moyong surname.]</b>


    <b><i> Moyong Hi-ah?</i></b>


    I tilted my head in confusion after hearing Elder Shin. Why would I call her? I apanied her just yesterday.


    <b> [N-Never mind. Dont worry about it since I mentioned it without much thought.]</b>


    I was confused as to what Elder Shin was talking about, but in response, he pretended to cough a few times.


    Huh, why do I feel so bothered by this?


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>dvnd htr vlbl n gntl.m </strong>


    <strong>llutrtn n ur drd  drd.gg/gntl</strong>

 Chapter 182: A Winter That Isnt Cold (4)

    Chapter 182: A Winter That Isn''t Cold (4)


    <b> A Winter That Isnt Cold (4) </b>


    The day was exceptionally beautiful.


    Perhaps it was because I had a fondness for the sky adorned with a few clouds, like it was today, rather than one without a cloud in sight.


    As such, today seemed quite beautiful in my eyespared to most other days.


    <b><i> And to return to Shaolin on a day like this</i></b>


    My original n was to prepare to go back home either today or tomorrow since I was done with everything here, but thanks to this, that n was dyed by a day.


    <b><i> But its not like I could just not go.</i></b>


    Their eager gazes left me with no choice, so my legs and arms were practically tied at this point.


    Young Master!


    Wi Seol-Ah seized one of my arms.


    What, why do you keep calling?


    A sparrow!


    Are you thinking it looks tasty?


    Young Master eats sparrows?


    I mean, is there a rule that I cant?


    Wi Seol-Ah was holding my arm tight with no intention of letting go.


    Hongwa tried to get her off of me, saying that it was disrespectful, but I stopped her.


    <b><i> If I knew this was going to happen, I would have insisted she wear a mask.</i></b>


    It was my fault that I was careless.


    Wi Seol-Ah, on the other hand, seemed very happy that she didnt need to wear the ufortable mask.


    <b><i> Fine, at least youre happy.</i></b>


    My other arm was upied by Namgung Bi-ah.


    She didnt hug my arm entirely like Wi Seol-Ah did and she was following along while timidly holding onto my sleeve; her anxious expression gave away her nerves.


    Unlike usual, she couldnt meet my gaze.


    Tang Soyeol slightly puffed her cheeks with disappointment for not being a part of the duo, but she didnt voice her frustration.


    After getting out of the carriage and walking for a little, I spotted the staircase leading to the Shaolin Temple.


    It seems like theyve done some construction on the staircase.


    Tang Soyeol spoke as such.


    I remember it had a bunch of cracks but it seems like theyve fixed it already.


    You came herest year too?


    To my question, Tang Soyeol stayed silent for a moment before answering.


    I just had something to discuss with the Shaolins Chief Abbot.


    With the Heavenly Eye, you say?


    Judging by Tang Soyeols expression, it didnt seem to be the most memorable moment for her.


    Either that or it wasnt a good memory.


    Tang Soyeol must have sensed her expression worsening because she quickly put on a smile.


    Unlike Wi Seol-Ah or Namgung Bi-ah beside me, Tang Soyeol and Moyong Hi-ah, who lived like true nobility, were skilled at managing their expressions.


    It wasnt anything special, Young Master Gu. You dont need to worry about me!


    <b><i> I never worried about you, though?</i></b>


    I also made a weird expression by ident, so I absentmindedly rubbed my cheek.


    <i> Pull-</i>


    My left arm was gently tugged back.


    It was because Namgung Bi-ah had pulled on my sleeve.


    What.


    I looked at Namgung Bi-ah, wondering why she was doing that, but Namgung Bi-ah only stared at me without saying a word.


    <b><i> Whats up with her?</i></b>


    <i> Slide.</i>


    The iprehensible silence passed and Namgung Bi-ah let go of my sleeve.


    Then she carefully wrapped her arms around my arm. This was what she wanted to do?


    As Namgung Bi-ah got closer, I could smell her scent.


    Did she spray something? It felt different than usual.


    <b> [Haha. This dog shit world.]</b>


    I knew he was going to say something like that.


    I couldve sworn he had promised to stay silent today.


    For now, I decided to ignore it and focus on Namgung Bi-ahs blue eyes.


    <b><i> Our eye level.</i></b>


    Back when we first met, I remembered Namgung Bi-ah being slightly taller, but looking at it now, I was a tiny bit taller than her. Although the difference was minimal.


    Observing this, I thought


    <b><i> Could I grow a little more?</i></b>


    I began to hope.


    A martial artists growth was faster than that of an ordinary person.


    The presence of Qi within ones body elerated their development toward a physique suitable for martial arts.


    However, this process varied for each person.


    And thinking about my past life, I wasnt particrly tall.


    <b><i> I was shorter than Father.</i></b>


    Considering that most members of the Gu n were on the shorter side, Father and the Second Elder were exceptions.


    Im a fist fighter like them, so why am I like this?


    <b><i> Since this life is different from my past life, I hope that I grow a little taller.</i></b>


    I desired this not only for aesthetic reasons but also because it would be more practical for my martial arts practice.


    While I understood that height wasnt everything, it was generally advantageous for a fist fighter like me to be taller rather than shorter.


    <i> Pull-</i>


    While lost in these musings, Namgung Bi-ah held onto my left arm more firmly.


    Again.


    Namgung Bi-ah, who didnt seem satisfied, used her hand to turn my head around so that my sights were on her.


    You were thinking about something else right?


    Focus


    Namgung Bi-ah told me to do that while frowning her eyebrows.


    And that made her look all the more beautiful.


    To the point that I couldnt take it anymore and had to look away.


    As I turned away, she clung to my arm even tighter.


    Thanks to that, I was able to feel the soft sensation against my arm.


    <b> [Do you know?]</b>


    <b><i> Are you going to curse at me again?</i></b>


    <b> [You rotting piece of shit, do you think cursing is the only thing I know how to do?]</b>


    Am I wrong?


    For someone hailed as the great Taoist of history, I didnt think Id ever seen him speak without including some sort of curse word.


    <b> [Ahem.]</b>


    After picking up on my thoughts, Elder Shin let out a fake cough.


    It seemed even he was aware of his roughnguage.


    <b> [Anyway]</b>


    So hes trying to pretend like nothing happened.


    <b><i> Yes.</i></b>


    <b> [Back when I was alive, there was a woman who was called the Zenith of Beauty as well.]</b>


    All of a sudden? For some reason, Elder Shin started discussing the most beautiful woman from his time.


    <b> [She was a very beautifuldy. Not only was she beautiful, but she also excelled in martial arts.]</b>


    <b><i> I see.</i></b>


    <b> [Her household was impressive too, so she was pretty much a perfect woman.]</b>


    For some reason, he sounded like he was reminiscing about the past.


    Sure, he could think about the past, but why was he delving into this topic out of the blue?


    <b> [However, due to the harshness of this world, she didnt have the best ending.]</b>


    Elder Shin spoke with a slightly darker tone.


    <b> [Protect her well.]</b>


    <b><i> What?</i></b>


    <b> [Anything can be poisonous if its too great. That girls beauty is a prime example of that.]</b>


    I nced at Namgung Bi-ah after hearing Elder Shins words.


    As usual, she appeared lost in her own world.


    Wi Seol-Ah was no different.


    She was still growing, but in the near future, she too would shine brightly.


    <b><i> But thats not whats important right now.</i></b>


    So I didnt know why Elder Shin was bringing this up.


    Although he often seemed to yell at me, he also offered valuable advice.


    <b> [This child has gained fame, you know.]</b>


    It didnt seem like he was talking about me, as it wouldnt fit the context of our current conversation.


    <b> [Shes not only earned a title but is also being called the greatest beauty of Anhui.]</b>


    I did hear suchments from time to time.


    Though Namgung Bi-ah herself didnt really seem to care.


    With the attention she was attracting, it was only natural that she would garner more admirers after showing that performance in her fight.


    <b><i> Then why did she even ask me to teach her?</i></b>


    I taught her how to hide her own presence as it seemed to be her wish, but she deactivated that in front of that many people, disying her sword dance to everyone.


    So people began calling Namgung Bi-ah the Sword Dancer following her fight.


    I wasnt entirely sure if this could be considered an official title.


    <b><i> But it does seem a bit excessive.</i></b>


    It appeared to be a result of her talent and beauty.


    Thanks to that, this phrase began to spread throughout the world, reaching not only the young prodigies but everyone that was remotely involved in the martial arts world.


    Namgungs Flower was the most beautiful of the Central ins.


    <b><i> But protect her well?</i></b>


    Even without Elder Shins reminder, I was already going to.


    I will protect her.


    Unlike my past life.


    ?


    Namgung Bi-ah tilted her head when she noticed my body tensing a bit.


    She then was about to ask me something,


    My name is Eejuu, and I will be your guide today.


    But she was interrupted when a man with calm steps appeared.


    Woah!


    Wi Seol-Ah reacted brightly when she saw the monk named Eejuu.


    She didnt react that way because of his head, right?


    Young Master, that mans head is shiny- Uuff! Uofgh!


    As expected, she was about to utter something quite rude, so I quickly covered her mouth.


    Although she couldntplete her sentence, I was sure Eejuu had caught the gist.


    But he responded with a forgiving smile, and then proceeded to walk towards Shaolin, gesturing for us to follow him, just as he had done yesterday.


    That was close.


    Telling a monk that he had a shiny head right in front of their face was something even I wouldnt dare to say.


    <b><i> I gotta give teach a lessonter.</i></b>


    I was scared that she would cause trouble somewhere else if I didnt.


    I gotta tell her to keep it to herself.


    Just like yesterday, the tour of Shaolin wasnt any different.


    We visited the statues and observed the rocks.


    After wandering around and admiring the White Fish of Purity at theke, time seemed to pass quickly.


    <b><i> And nothing happened this time.</i></b>


    Unlike yesterday when Cheolyoung spoke to me, I didnt sense anything unusual this time around.


    In fact, the white fish actually didnt think abouting toward us, unlike yesterday.


    Eejuu was confused since this was the first time such a thing happened, but the rest of the group remained unfazed.


    They werent the type to be impressed by looking at some pretty fish.


    Wi Seol-Ah might have had sparkly eyes while looking at the fish, but I had a hunch as to why she was staring at the fish that way, so I refrained from asking her about it.


    <b><i> I hope its not because she thinks it looks tasty.</i></b>


    Namgung Bi-ah, on the other hand, appeared to be enjoying herself since her usual vacant expression had transformed into one filled with life.


    Did she find Shaolin fascinating?


    It didnt seem that fascinating in my eyes.


    If I had to choose, Mount Hua seemed more special to me.


    <b> [Hmm? Why mention Mount Hua all of a sudden?]</b>


    <b><i> How could I not? They are part of the Ten Sect Alliance yet the ce reeks more of sweat than flowers, and training equipment litters the ground.</i></b>


    How did such a ce belong to a Taoist n?


    <b> [That just means they are devoted to martia-]</b>


    <b><i> Stop trying to make it sound like a cool thing, Elder Shin</i></b>


    <b> []</b>


    It seemed even Elder Shin agreed with my assessment, as he remained silent.


    Next up


    During this, I nced at the guide named Eejuu, who had a kind smile on him.


    Judging by how I couldnt sense the energy, it thankfully seemed like he wasnt the same type as the bastard I saw yesterday.


    Also, I found and saved the child monk named Heeyoung after dealing with the bastard.


    The bastard hid Heeyoung in a mountain cave some distance from Shaolin.


    I didnt know how many days he had spent in that cave, but judging by the state of his health, it didnt appear to be an extended period.


    <b><i> I dont even know how much Qi I used to find him.</i></b>


    I couldnt simply leave after hearing that bastard had hidden the child on a mountainside because I knew it would weigh on my conscience if I did.


    However, this dy had caused me to returnte, resulting in even bigger trouble.


    Even so, I managed to save the kid, so I didnt mind.


    <b><i> Considering how Shaolin didnt seem to have changed that much, was it okay?</i></b>


    I didnt know how big of an impact it caused for Shaolin to lose their child monk.


    However, since I hadnt heard any news about the incident, it seemed likely that Shaolin had handled the matter discreetly.


    Either that, or theyd made sure no bastards like that remained in Shaolin any longer.


    <b><i> I wonder if there are more bastards like that in Shaolin.</i></b>


    I couldnt be certain.


    Hence, I needed to exercise caution.


    <i> Swoosh!</i>


    As I continued walking, lost in my thoughts, a sudden gust of wind blew forcefully.


    Oooah!


    Wi Seol-Ah stuck closer to me to avoid the wind.


    I couldnt entirely block the wind due to my rtively small stature, but Wi Seol-Ah seemed satisfied enough.


    The wind is blowing like crazy!


    Yeah.


    But its not cold!


    Of course not, I was emitting heat around me, after all.


    Wi Seol-Ah nestled herself closer, wearing a smile.


    Back when I lived with Grandpa


    I didnt push Wi Seol-Ah away and instead wrapped one arm around her. It was because she seemed cold.


    It was cold because we lived in a forest.


    She was talking about back when she lived only with the Sword Venerable.


    She said that she lived in a forest with just the two of them, for a long time.


    Her youthful appearance,pared to her age, likely stemmed from that experience.


    It was really cold. So I didnt like the winter.


    I imagined that the Sword Venerable might have been able to ward off the cold using his Qi, but it likely wasnt as effective as the me Arts used by martial artists.


    Wi Seol-Ah spoke to me with a slightly reddened nose.


    But this winter isnt cold!


    Then her grip around my waist tightened.


    And I hope next years winter isnt cold either!


    Wi Seol-Ah might have uttered those words without much thought, but they warmed my heart and filled me with a sense of warmth.


    Yeah. I hope the same.


    I didnt know how much burden I could carry for others when I felt ipetent myself, but if I could, I hoped that


    <b> You would live a much more peaceful life than the past.</b>


    And since that wish of mine would depend on my actions, I sincerely hoped it woulde true.


    ******************


    Shaolin had a hugend, thanks to all the support and donations, but entry to outsiders was limited and the tour only covered the most picturesque areas.


    As a result, the tour ended rather quickly.


    Considering how short the tour was, I wondered if I had to bring them somewhere else, but thankfully, they all seemed satisfied.


    It was fun!


    Along with Wi Seol-Ah shouting brightly, Namgung Bi-ah also slightly nodded.


    Tang Soyeol probably came here often, so I doubted whether she enjoyed it as much as them.


    Young Master Gu.


    Tang Soyeol called my name.


    Are you hungry by any chance?


    A little? I didnt eat anything after all.


    As Tang Soyeol had correctly assumed, I was indeed hungry after being dragged to Shaolin without having a meal following my morning training.


    Tang Soyeol then smiled as if she was anticipating my response.


    Then I know a good restaurant, so would you like to-


    Are you Young Master Gu?


    Tang Soyeols words were abruptly cut off by an intruder.


    Because of that, Tang Soyeol put on a fierce face as she couldnt hide her irritation this time, but when she saw the person who had interrupted her, she shut her mouth.


    It was an old man with lots of wrinkles.


    He had a long scar extending to his head and was over 7ft tall with a body that looked like it was about to explode with muscles.


    <b><i> The Mighty Staff?</i></b>


    This old man was someone I knew.


    He was one of the Hundred Masters of the Central ins and held a high position within Shaolin, ranking just below its Chief Abbot.


    <b><i> What does this man want with me?</i></b>


    I showed respect to him first.


    I was confused as to why he appeared so randomly, but I had to show respect as he greeted me first.


    Yes My name is Gu Yangcheon.


    The Mighty Staff slowly straightened his body and spoke.


    The Chief Abbot wishes to meet you.


    I clicked my tongue after hearing the old man.


    I didnt know what it was, but I had a strong feeling it was going to be quite a hassle.


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>dvnd htr vlbl n gntl.m </strong>


    <strong>llutrtn n ur drd  drd.gg/gntl</strong>

 Chapter 183: Heavenly Eye (1)

    Chapter 183: Heavenly Eye (1)


    <b> Heavenly Eye (1) </b>


    Countless tales of the Heavenly Eye were spread throughout the Central ins.


    The Chief Abbot of Shaolin foresaw numerous impending cmities, all of which unfolded exactly as he had predicted.


    Not only did he predict the emergence of the True Gate of Demons in the Central ins, but various other disasters were also averted, thanks to the Heavenly Eyes prediction.


    As his achievements piled up after one another, he garnered admiration not only from the general popce but also from the Murim Alliance.


    <b><i> Its not like there is just one Heavenly Eye.</i></b>


    When considering the Heavenly Eye title, it bore resemnce to the Five Dragons and Three- No, it was simr to the Heavenly Dragon title, which became the sixth dragon.


    And the position of Shaolins Chief Abbot was exclusively bestowed upon those possessing the Heavenly Eyes.


    Including the current Chief Abbot, of course,


    And the previous and the previous, previous Chief Abbot.


    They were all able to be Shaolins Chief Abbot because they possessed the Heavenly Eyes.


    Numerous spections circted regarding the mysterious process of inheriting the Heavenly Eye.


    Some rumors suggested that upon the death of the current possessor, the power was passed on to another chosen member of Shaolin.


    Alternatively, whispers persisted that the Chief Abbot could directly transfer this power to a designated individual just before their death.


    But in the end, no one was able to know since it was top secret of Shaolin and that wasnt what was important right now anyway.


    Whats important was that a man with such formidable power was looking for me for some reason.


    <b><i> I wonder why.</i></b>


    He only looked for me, so he must want something from me.


    But I wondered what that was.


    <b><i> Maybe its about the book?</i></b>


    The book I picked up yesterday with Shaolins martial arts in it.


    I wondered if I was getting called because of that, but deep down, I didnt think the Chief Abbot would call me just for that.


    <b><i> Is there any excuse I could use to feign innocence?</i></b>


    I had none for now.


    It was hard for me to just say I came here for a tour, especially when the Chief Abbot himself said he wanted to see me.


    <b><i> Tsk.</i></b>


    In the end, I realized there was no way around it, so I informed everyone around me.


    Go on without me, Ive got something to take care of.


    Tang Soyeol made a dissatisfied expression after hearing my words, but she also couldnt argue much since the person who approached me was a high-ranking member of the Central ins.


    You too, leave without me.


    Oough Can I note with you?


    No.


    After strictly telling her no, Wi Seol-Ah pouted her lips, but I couldnt do anything about it.


    Take her with you and go down without me.


    After telling Hongwa, she immediately pulled Wi Seol-Ah away from me.


    You dont have to wait for me and could just leave.


    Not knowing how long this would take, I told them all to leave including Namgung Bi-ah.


    As such, Namgung Bi-ah, too, was about to leave without a word, but the Mighty Staff spoke up.


    The Chief Abbot said that he also wants to see Lady Namgung.


    After hearing him, Namgung Bi-ah tilted her head. It seemed like she didnt expect to be summoned as well.


    Lady Namgung as well?


    The Mighty Staff nodded to my question.


    <b><i> Namgung Bi-ah too?</i></b>


    Hearing this, I couldnt help but furrow my brow.


    ******************


    The Heavenly Eye, Chinyoung.


    He served as the 23rd Chief Abbot of Shaolin and was a nominee for the Alliance Leader of Murim Alliance, alongside the Harmonic Sword and the Celestial Plum Blossom.


    Despite being the weakest in martial arts, he wielded more influence than others.


    It made sense.


    After all, the Shaolins Chief Abbot was the one predicting the disasters of the Central ins.


    While his martial arts might not be top-notch, his significant sway over the Central ins and the Orthodox Faction justified his standing.


    Even though, in the end, the Alliance Leader spot was taken by the Harmonic Sword.


    I apologize for calling you here so abruptly.


    A skinny old man sat across from me.


    He had a long white beard and many discolored spots on his face that showed his age.


    And he had a rather slender physique for a martial artist.


    Despite the Ten Sect Alliance boasting numerous martial artists, the old man, who happened to be the influential Chief Abbot of Shaolin, appeared surprisingly feeble.


    Its not a problem.


    I hid my inner thoughts.


    Just because he seemed physically weak didnt mean I could let my guard down.


    Im actually grateful that you called me this way. It is an honor for someone like me.


    <b> [That guy is the Chief Abbot, you say?]</b>


    Elder Shin let out a dumbfounded reaction, clearly not expecting this.


    <b><i> He does seem a little off to be a Chief Abbot.</i></b>


    <b> [A bit, you say?]</b>


    He did look weak on the outside, but considering how the Sword Venerable looked simr, it was possible that the Shaolins Chief Abbot was also hiding something.


    Icked detailed information about that man.


    I never met him in my past life. Furthermore, the Chief Abbot died and someone else assumed the role a few yearster.


    The Chief Abbot looked at me and smiled lightly.


    You are very simr to the Tiger Warrior.


    He first started by talking about Father.


    I didnt expect that the Chief Abbot would talk about my father.


    I should start by congratting you. I heard you did well in the tournament.


    Thank you.


    The True Dragon, hmm Now that I see you in person, I cant help but think that the title fits you perfectly.


    I wasnt sure what he saw with his eyes closed, but it wasnt the strangest thing to think about, considering his title.


    <i> Sip-</i>


    A sound came from beside me.


    It was Namgung Bi-ah sipping tea, but it sounded rather loud in this vast room.


    So I immediately nudged Namgung Bi-ah with my elbow.


    Hmm?


    Namgung Bi-ah looked at me, confused about why I did that.


    I wanted her to be more aware, but the Chief Abbot spoke, stopping me.


    Hehe No need for that, Im the one who suddenly called you here, so please make yourself at home.


    Thank you for understanding.


    I should be the one thanking you, You came here despite my sudden call.


    The room wasrge and empty.


    It was sorge that it echoed every time someone spoke.


    I quenched my thirst by sipping on tea a few times and while doing that, I thought to myself.


    <b><i> I dont think he called me here for the book.</i></b>


    Despite being called the Heavenly Eye, it seemed like he couldnt see everything.


    As I managed my expressions and remained constantly aware of Namgung Bi-ah beside me, the Chief Abbot spoke once again.


    Today, you might be wondering why I called you here so suddenly.


    After hearing him, I looked at the Chief Abbot.


    Is it possible that you heard the term Meteor from your father?


    My eyes widened slightly at his words.


    It was because it was a word that I heard from somewhere.


    Not from Father though,


    <b><i> The King of Swords.</i></b>


    The father of Namgung Cheonjun and Namgung Bi-ah, who was currently being called the King of Swords in the current era.


    It was a term I had heard from Namgung Jin.


    I nced at Namgung Bi-ah for a moment, but she only continued to sip her tea, appearing clueless.


    I did hear it.


    I first responded. I concluded that itd be better for me to be honest here.


    How much of it did you hear?


    I just heard that it exists.


    The Chief Abbot chuckled at my response.


    I expected that the Tiger Warrior wouldnt tell his children, so thats unexpected.


    He expected that Father wouldnt tell me?


    I wondered why he thought that way.


    The reason I called you here is because I want you to join the Meteor.


    The Meteor, you say.


    My eyes became sharper at the Chief Abbots offer.


    Meteor. It was a strange name that I didnt know the meaning of.


    I couldnt readily ept it without knowing its meaning, but I couldnt find the meaning of the name either.


    I quicklyposed my expression.


    First, Id like to thank you.


    Hmm?


    You probably suggested this offer because you see me in a good light.


    The Chief Abbot nodded to my words.


    Was he smiling? Because of his long eyebrows and beard, I couldnt really see his eyes and mouth clearly.


    However, Id like to ask something first.


    Do askfortably.


    I want to ask what this Meteor is.


    I never heard about this in my past life.


    Of course, I learned many new things that I never got to learn in this life, but dealing with the unknown was still challenging.


    <b><i> Its not easy to handle.</i></b>


    Itd be a different story if it was just one or two, but there were way too many and their scale was considerable as well.


    It was to the point that I found myself questioning how I had lived without knowing something so significant.


    Thats something we cannot-


    The Mighty Staff, standing in the back, started to respond on behalf of the Chief Abbot, but the Heavenly Eye raised his hand to stop him mid-sentence.


    Chief Abbot?


    At the same time as he stopped him, the Chief Abbot spoke to us.


    The Meteor is a small group created by the Murim Alliance to prepare for the disaster that would soon befall the Central ins.


    The Mighty Staff put on a shocked expression after hearing the Chief Abbot.


    It surprised me to see someone with such a stoic demeanor disy such a reaction, emphasizing the extreme secrecy surrounding the matter.


    I contemted the Chief Abbots words.


    <b><i> A disaster. huh?</i></b>


    This part was a bit shocking.


    The disaster that would soon happen couldnt really bepared to the disasters that happened before since they were pretty small inparison.


    But even so, if the Chief Abbot was referring to the Heavenly Demon in this uing disaster


    <b><i> That meant they prepared for that?</i></b>


    It meant that the Murim Alliance knew the Heavenly Demon wasing and was actively preparing for it


    <b><i> But what were they going to do about it?</i></b>


    They might have prepared for it, but the result wasnt good at all.


    But the important thing was that they were preparing for it.


    A disaster


    I dont know how many years we have, but a disaster wille down upon us not too long in the future.


    These words came from the Heavenly Eye himself.


    Just the fact that it came out of the Heavenly Eyes mouth meant that his words held substantial weight.


    So I nervously gulped, or at least pretended to and asked the Chief Abbot.


    Im wondering why you are trying to put us in such an important group.


    My, or more urately, our good performance in this years tournament, whilemendable, did not necessarily indicate that we were fully developed martial artists.


    It puzzled me why the Chief Abbot himself sought to include us in a group dedicated to averting disaster.


    The Chief Abbot responded as if anticipating my question.


    More than the aplished martial artists in the Central ins right now, I see more importance in the potentials within stars like you.


    <b><i> Potential?</i></b>


    He mentioned it would be a few years, making me briefly consider that he might be training the young prodigies beforehand, but the Chief Abbot definitely knew that something like that couldnt be done in just a few years time.


    It was hard for the young prodigies to reach the level of the hundred masters of the Central ins just by training for a few years.


    <b><i> So that means there is a different reason.</i></b>


    It struck me as odd that I wasnt aware of such a group, especially given its purpose of preventing the disaster of the Heavenly Demon.


    The Meteor is a ce that could offer you many more things.


    When he mentioned many more things, was he referring to rare herbs or something simr?


    If you want, I could help you see a bigger world.


    A bigger world. I started to ask the Chief Abbot as if I was charmed by this one phrase.


    Is it possible that the New Star is also included in this Meteor group?


    The New Star was a title that was given to Jang Seonyeon after the tournament.


    <b><i> I wonder if Jang Seonyeon is in it as well.</i></b>


    It had been on my mind.


    After all, recent events gave me the sense that he might be part of the group.


    The Chief Abbot stared at me quietly.


    Without uttering a word, he shook his head shortly after.


    That is something youll find out if you join.


    It wasnt a clear yes or no.


    But from his response, I gleaned the answer.


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>dvnd htr vlbl n gntl.m </strong>


    <strong>llutrtn n ur drd  drd.gg/gntl</strong>

 Chapter 184: Heavenly Eye (2)

    Chapter 184: Heavenly Eye (2)


    <b> Heavenly Eye (2) </b>


    <b><i> Hes not really hiding it.</i></b>


    The fact that I knew this much showed that the Shaolins Chief Abbot wasnt really keeping much from me.


    The Chief Abbot said that Meteor was formed in order to prepare for the uing disaster and that he wanted talented youths like us to join.


    And Jang Seonyeon was in that group as well.


    <b><i> Jang Seonyeon.</i></b>


    Thinking about him immediately reminded me of the Blood Demon.


    The Chief Abbot spoke.


    He said if I joined Meteor, then I would be able to gain many more things.


    <b><i> And that I would see a bigger world?</i></b>


    Considering how the Blood Demon transferred energy through Jang Seonyeon, I couldnt help but wonder.


    How did Jang Seonyeon obtain this energy?


    And why did Namgung Cheonjun have the same energy as Jang Seonyeon?


    <b><i> Is Namgung Cheonjun also</i></b>


    If the Pissing Dragon was part of Meteor, then it started to make sense why the two possessed a simr energy.


    <b><i> Though Im not certain yet.</i></b>


    And if the two really were in Meteor


    <b><i> Then did they get the Blood Demons energy there?</i></b>


    It was just a thought, but I, for some reason, couldnt throw that suspicion away.


    You seem like you need time to think.


    Setting aside the whirlwind of thoughts in my head, I first responded to the Chief Abbot.


    Yes, I apologize.


    No, I called you here abruptly, so its understandable.


    I looked into the Chief Abbots eyes as he spoke with generosity.


    <b><i> Does the Heavenly Eye also know about the Blood Demon?</i></b>


    If the Blood Demon was indeed linked to Meteor, then the Chief Abbot likely had connections to it as well.


    <b><i> If only that wasnt the case.</i></b>


    That would be better.


    I understood that the Murim Alliance got involved in shady stuff, but it was hard to ept that Shaolin, especially being the brains and eyes of the Orthodox Faction, also joined the corrupted.


    Thats what I was thinking, even though I knew it was toote.


    <b> [You call it a guess, but you sound pretty sure already.]</b>


    <b><i> </i></b>


    <b> [The Heavenly Eye, was it? That old mans title.]</b>


    I responded yes to Elder Shin in my mind.


    <b> [The Heavenly Eye]</b>


    He had a curious tone.


    <b><i> Is there something wrong?</i></b>


    <b> [Hmm nothing. Lets discuss thister privately.]</b>


    He sounded a bit concerned.


    If I could see Elder Shins face in real life, I believed that he would have the same expression as me right now.


    I took another sip of tea while pretending to think.


    <b><i> Its risky to ask the Chief Abbot about the Blood Demon directly,</i></b>


    And I couldnt let on that I knew anything.


    Like you said Id like some time to think.


    I see, Ill send a letter to your parents.


    He mentioned sending a letter to Father, so I guessed the Chief Abbot didnt mind Father knowing that we talked about this.


    <b><i> I didnt know whats going on in his head, but the Heavenly Eye gave me a reason to join the group for the uing disaster.</i></b>


    And considering what the Chief Abbot said, it made me wonder if Father also knew about Meteor.


    <b><i> I should ask him when I get back.</i></b>


    Though I was not too sure if Father would answer.


    Are you nning to do the same?


    The Chief Abbots question was directed at Namgung Bi-ah. And Namgung Bi-ah, who had been quiet throughout our conversation, looked at me and asked.


    Are you going to?


    I had to fake a cough after hearing Namgung Bi-ah.


    I didnt expect her to ask me.


    I said that Ill think about it. Why are you asking me that?


    Then Ill also


    Namgung Bi-ah seemed uninterested in this talk from the start.


    Rather than talking about the Meteor or whatever, she probably wanted to go back as soon as she could to train with her sword.


    She was always like that, and ever since she got that enlightenment from her fight, she had been busy swinging her sword all day, every day.


    To think that she went back to doing that right after recovering from her injury, I couldnt help but be impressed.


    Hehe.


    The Chief Abbot chuckled after hearing Namgung Bi-ah.


    In a way, what she did could be seen as disrespectful, so I had to think of a way to remedy this situation.


    I understand, do take your time thinking about it.


    Luckily, the Chief Abbot didnt seem bothered by her.


    You must be busy, so I apologize for taking your time.


    Not at all, Chief Abbot. I also apologize for not giving you a better response.


    It was a short conversation, but the Chief Abbot didnt speak any further as he said everything he needed to.


    When he signaled for us tofortably get up and leave, I pulled Namgung Bi-ah away, respectfully bowed to the Chief Abbot, then headed for the door.


    I hope that we can work together. For the future.


    I was about to leave through the door when the Chief Abbots words stopped me.


    <b><i> Together.</i></b>


    I felt like I might express my aversion, so I had to be careful.


    Namgung Bi-ah noticed my expression and she gently wrapped her arm around mine.


    It was as if she was telling me to calm down.


    And thanks to that, my voice, which might have sounded shaky, was steadied.


    Thank you for your words.


    I said it with a smile, thankfully hiding my true emotions.


    <i> Click-</i>


    After closing the door and stepping outside, the same beautiful sky greeted me.


    <b><i> Phew</i></b>


    I let out the sigh Id been holding in.


    The meeting with the Shaolins Chief Abbot was so sudden and unexpected.


    As I was feeling the breeze, a soft sleeve appeared and wiped my forehead.


    Sweat


    What do you mean, sweat?


    Because of the Fire Qi inside my body, I didnt typically sweat unless I engaged in extremely intense activities.


    <b><i> Wait, did I sweat?</i></b>


    If I did, it must be because Ive been working my brain too hardtely, even though I wasnt very good at using it.


    I cant believe you zoned out during such a meeting.


    When I spoke to Namgung Bi-ah in a joking tone, she tilted her head.


    Her expression told me she hadnt spaced out.


    Did you hear what we were talking about back there?


    Huh?


    Never mind.


    I wondered when she began spacing out.


    From what I could tell, it probably happened as soon as we entered the Chief Abbots room.


    Putting Namgung Bi-ah, who looked tired and yawned, aside, I started to walk between Shaolins trees.


    <b><i> I didnt expect to see the Chief Abbot.</i></b>


    Despite the short conversation, I gleaned some useful information.


    Although most of it was just my presumption.


    <b><i> The Blood Demon is tied to the Murim Alliance.</i></b>


    And that connection was much deeper than I initially thought.


    As I walked around slowly, Elder Shin asked me.


    <b> [The Heavenly Eye was his title, correct?]</b>


    <b><i> Yes.</i></b>


    It was the same question Elder Shin asked me during my conversation with the Chief Abbot.


    <b> [And you said it was a title only given to Shaolins Chief Abbots?]</b>


    <b><i> Correct.</i></b>


    I then asked Elder Shin after answering his question.


    After all, something seemed strange.


    <b><i> Elder Shin, the reason you are asking that</i></b>


    <b> [Its the first time Ive heard of such a thing.]</b>


    His response made me recall that Cheolyoungs title wasnt the Heavenly Eye, but the Light of Might instead.


    <b><i> Did the Heavenly Eye not exist back then?</i></b>


    I never delved too deeply into this.


    Mostly because it never seemed necessary.


    The Chief Abbots of Shaolin were called the Heavenly Eye, and I never really questioned why they had that title.


    It just seemed natural to me.


    <b> [And you presume that the Blood Demon is involved behind the scenes with the Murim Alliance.]</b>


    <b><i> Its just a presumption.</i></b>


    <b> [Ha, you call it a presumption, but you sound pretty certain.]</b>


    <b><i> But, its possible that that isnt the case, right?</i></b>


    Elder Shin scoffed at my words.


    <b> [Yeah, right.]</b>


    <b><i> </i></b>


    <b> [Im just worried.]</b>


    <b><i> About what?</i></b>


    <b> [The fact that there is an eye that could truly see into the future, and such a thing had been handed down to the Chief Abbots of Shaolin.]</b>


    I felt like I understood what Elder Shin was concerned about.


    <b><i> Do you think that is rted to the Blood Demon somehow?</i></b>


    There had been enough time for Shaolins Chief Abbots to change a few times.


    And those with the Heavenly Eye had contributed to bringing peace to the Alliance. So wasnt it a bit far-fetched for Elder Shin to think that the Blood Demon had a part in that all along?


    Elder Shin seemed to know that as well, so he responded.


    <b> [Its just a presumption of mine.]</b>


    <b><i> The Heavenly Eye and the Blood Demon, huh?</i></b>


    What Elder Shin said basically suggested that the Blood Demon gave the Heavenly Eye to the Shaolins Chief Abbot, or that the Blood Demon had full control over the Chief Abbots eyes.


    And if that was the case, it was possible that the entire Murim Alliance was under the influence of the Blood Demon, not just Shaolin.


    And thinking about the Alliance Leaders son, Jang Seonyeon, that seemed even more likely.


    <b><i> That makes it way tooplicated.</i></b>


    The Heavenly Demon was already a formidable foe, so if the Murim Alliance, which I believed would resist the Heavenly Demon, was actually under the control of the Blood Demon


    It meant that I was surrounded by enemies.


    <b><i> At this rate, it actually might be better to ally myself with the Unorthodox Faction.</i></b>


    I never harbored the unrealistic notion of defeating the Heavenly Demon alone.


    Having witnessed the Heavenly Demons power firsthand, I knew it was an impossible feat.


    <b> [Thats why I asked, what are you going to do about it?]</b>


    I began pondering after hearing Elder Shin.


    It wasnt something that I could decide quickly,


    But there was one option that didnt seem too bad. I was still contemting it, but their side opened the path first, so it wasnt a bad idea for me to step through.


    I responded to Elder Shin.


    <b><i> Ill go since they called me.</i></b>


    <b> [Hmm?]</b>


    Elder Shin couldnt grasp what I meant.


    <b> [Kid, are you perhaps?]</b>


    But it seemed like he read my mind right away.


    <b><i> They are calling me from everywhere, so I might as well.</i></b>


    There was one fastest way to learn about the enemies if I didnt know much about them.


    And that was joining Meteor of my own volition.


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>dvnd htr vlbl n gntl.m </strong>


    <strong>llutrtn n ur drd  drd.gg/gntl</strong>

 Chapter 185: Heavenly Eye (3)

    Chapter 185: Heavenly Eye (3)


    <b> Heavenly Eye (3) </b>


    <b> [Its too risky.]</b>


    Elder Shin cautioned against my n.


    But the Chief Abbot of Shaolin had extended an invitation for me to join and the Blood Demon also urged me to visit him.


    <b><i> Ill get to learn everything once I go there.</i></b>


    <b> [So, youre stepping into enemy territory? You understand how dangerous that is better than I do.]</b>


    The Blood Demon was already aware of my existence and showed interest in me.


    <b><i> Im not saying Ill do it immediately. Im just considering it as an option.</i></b>


    As Elder Shin pointed out, I acknowledged the danger of such an act.


    However, Elder Shin most likely recognized it as a viable option as well.


    <b><i> Its hard to seek only easy paths when faced with formidable obstacles.</i></b>


    During our conversation, one point of agreement with the Chief Abbot was that we had to prepare for the uing disaster.


    I wasnt sure if the Chief Abbot was referring to the disaster involving the Heavenly Demon, but whatever it was, I couldnt ovee it alone.


    Especially if there were more unknowns than knowns.


    <b><i> Dont worry, I do value my body more than anyone elses.</i></b>


    <b> [Ah, is that why you roll around everywhere so recklessly?]</b>


    <b><i> I am pretty gentle with my body, Id say</i></b>


    Maybe not?


    <b> [Tsk]</b>


    Elder Shin clicked his tongue at my words. This meant that he was just not going to bother talking anymore.


    Despite my casual remark, I seriously had to weigh the decision to join Meteor.


    <b><i> Ill decide after researching more about them.</i></b>


    I wasnt certain if I could uncover more answers just by delving deeper into the matter.


    Moreover, it would likely be challenging if Shaolin and the Beggars Sect were under the control of the Murim Alliance.


    <b><i> He mentioned that Father knows, right?</i></b>


    Thats what the Chief Abbot said, so I had to ask Father.


    As such, the first thing I needed to do was leave Shaolin.


    I was already nning on going back anyway, and since Im done here


    Oh.


    As I was walking to leave Shaolin, I couldnt help but exim.


    Namgung Bi-ah, apanying me, nced my way, wondering what was up.


    I then grabbed Namgung Bi-ahs hands and infused heat into them.


    ?


    Namgung Bi-ah looked at me, wondering what I was doing, but I hastily addressed her.


    Wait for a bit, you wont be cold with this much heat.


    Hmm?


    Ill be back in no time, so stay right here, okay?


    Namgung Bi-ah nodded lightly to my words.


    She was probably dumbfounded by this, but she chose not to question me.


    <b> [Where are you going?]</b>


    <b><i> I just had something that came up.</i></b>


    <b> [In Shaolin? Now of all times?]</b>


    <b><i> Yeah.</i></b>


    I kicked the ground and jumped up high in the air, leaving Namgung Bi-ah standing there in surprise.


    All while doing my best to conceal my presence.


    ******************


    In the room now upied by only two men, the Mighty Staff finally broke his silence.


    Chief Abbot.


    It was addressed to the Chief Abbot who had been quietly sipping tea.


    Could I ask why you disclosed so much to that child?


    A reason. huh?


    <i> Hehe-</i>


    The old man chuckled dryly.


    Only a tiny amount of people in the Murim Alliance and Shaolin knew about the uing disaster.


    It was also something that only the Chief Abbot could share with others.


    Because there was nothing good about the whole world knowing about this.


    After a moment of silence, the Chief Abbot finally responded to the Mighty Staff.


    I just felt that it was necessary.


    Chief Abbot


    Did you see that childs reaction as well?


    The Mighty Staff started to think about the True Dragon after the Chief Abbots words.


    Despite the negative rumors surrounding him, the boy disyed respect and appropriate behavior.


    When he reacted in a questioning way?


    Im talking about when he heard about the disaster.


    The Mighty Staffs beard trembled slightly after hearing the Chief Abbot.


    He wondered what his Chief Abbot was talking about.


    However, he couldnt help but gasp after hearing what his Chief Abbot said afterward.


    He was calm about it. In fact, he seemed more shocked when he heard about Meteor.


    Yes.


    !


    It felt as if he already knew about the uing disaster.


    <i> Ssss-</i>


    Light smoke started to emanate from the Heavenly Eyes mouth.


    This smoke was formed with Qi, and this showed that the Chief Abbots life was gradually diminishing.


    Didnt you find the light in his eyes special? Despite being a young child?


    He was differentpared to the beautiful girl sitting next to him.


    That girl seemed like she had no interest in the world to begin with.


    Unlike her rtives with the surname of Namgung


    She resembled a pristine white pearl.


    Her attention was solely directed at the boy beside her, and even the Mighty Staff, who spent his life as a monk, noticed this.


    How could she do that when she had the Shaolins Chief Abbot in front of her?


    <b><i> The light in the boys eyes.</i></b>


    It was something that the Mighty Staff didnt really pay attention to.


    He was a young prodigy who disyed talent in this years tournament, and the Mighty Staff was impressed by his well-trained body at his age


    I pray that the boy decides to join us.


    Im having a hard time understanding.


    The world seen through the Heavenly Eye by Shaolins Chief Abbot was beyond the Mighty Staffs understanding.


    After all, it wasnt visible to his eyes.


    Even though the disaster was mentioned by the Heavenly Eye, he didnt know how big this uing disaster was for his Chief Abbot to persist despite his weary body.


    The Chief Abbot himself said that the disaster woulde to the world, but he wouldnt be present when it urred.


    That was precisely why they had to prepare a lot for this.


    The Mighty Staff couldnt say anything as he watched his Chief Abbot pray for the future despite his own life dwindling.


    There was likely a reason for him to entrust me with this responsibility. Therefore, I have to ept it.


    The Chief Abbot said that his Heavenly Eye was his responsibility. And the Mighty Staff acknowledged that there was a meaning to this.


    Mighty Staff.


    Yes, Chief Abbot.


    I must go visit the Alliance.


    You wentst time, you should rest this time.


    The Mighty Staff said those words because of his Chief Abbots health, but the Mighty Staff already knew that his Chief Abbot wouldnt listen to him.


    There isnt much time, so I should be quick on my feet.


    Did he mean there wasnt much time until the world faced the impending disaster?


    Or did he mean his own life was running out?


    The Mighty Staff couldnt dare to ask this question.


    I will contact the Alliance.


    I appreciate it.


    The Mighty Staff left the room, and the Heavenly Eye, who was left alone in the room, calmly seated with closed eyes.


    Noises and winter breeze that entered through the window broke the silence, but the Heavenly Eye remained oblivious to them, his mind consumed by thoughts of the boy he met earlier.


    <b><i> Its hot. Very hot.</i></b>


    Merely closing his eyes didnt impede the Heavenly Eyes vision.


    In fact, it heightened it.


    Closing his eyes allowed the Heavenly Eye to perceive more, raising questions about many things, but this one was especially unique.


    <b><i> But its all ck inside.</i></b>


    It was endlessly hot, but it was also filled with darkness.


    It seemed like a contradicting scenery, yet in some peculiar way, the elements harmonized.


    Because of that, the Heavenly Eye felt like his eyes were telling him that he should be keeping his eyes on that boy.


    The Chief Abbot wondered in his mind what it was that he had to look out for, but he concluded that there was meaning in everything in the world.


    All this is the will of heaven.


    The Heavenly Eye prayed with closed eyes for one meaning to extend into a prolonged era of world peace


    And for his life to be helpful in achieving that peace.


    ******************


    <i> Sweep. Sweep.</i>


    Someone was sweeping the floor with a brush smaller than the average size.


    It was a child monk who appeared to be barely ten years old.


    It was Heeyoung, the youngest monk in Shaolin.


    I said Im perfectly fine with working again


    Heeyoung spoke quietly while sweeping the yard.


    It was because others didnt let Heeyoung go back to his duties after the incident on that day.


    <b><i> I told them its fine</i></b>


    For some reason, Heeyoung had lost all memories of the past ten days. He felt bewildered waking up in the medical room, staring at the ceiling.


    He had his condition checked by a medic, but there were no major issues with his body and the medic suggested that the memory loss was likely due to overexertion.


    Consequently, Heeyoung, who worked diligently to maintain Shaolins reputation, was forcefully given time off.


    He was even prohibited from martial arts training until his body fully recovered, but Heeyoung couldnt say anything since it was his seniors who told him that.


    <b><i> Seniors must be working hard right now</i></b>


    Heeyoung felt disappointed. Joining Shaolinter than others, he believed he needed to put in extra effort.


    But seriously, why cant I remember anything?


    Heeyoung couldnt understand.


    The medic attributed his memory loss to overworking, but Heeyoung didnt believe he had exerted himself that much.


    Waking up for the first time was actually more challenging.


    After all, he felt ufortable moving his body that hadnt moved in days.


    <b><i> ording to my seniors, I worked the same as usual.</i></b>


    Heeyoung couldnt help but be frustrated because he couldnt remember anything.


    Currently, he was only permitted to sweep the ground.


    <b><i> How will I be able to at this rate</i></b>


    Manyplimented Heeyoung for having talent, but Heeyoung couldnt fully grasp it himself.


    He wanted to be the center of Shaolin.


    Though it was rather an ambitious thought to have inside his small body.


    <i> Sweep sweep.</i>


    <b><i> I dont think I can achieve anything in my current state</i></b>


    Heeyoung continued to sweep the ground after letting out a sigh. He was frustrated on the inside, but he remainedmitted to his work.


    It was because he was taught that it was only right for the environment around him to be clean, and not just his own body.


    <i> Tap.</i>


    Hmm?


    Something caught onto the brush as he swept the ground.


    He felt a distinct sensation inside the pile of leaves that had bundled up.


    Pushing the leaves aside, Heeyoung wondered if a small rock had lodged itself in the pile.


    To his surprise, underneath the leaves, he discovered a mysterious object.


    This is


    It wasnt a rock that had caught onto Heeyoungs brush.


    It was a thin book.


    Heeyoung carefully picked the book up and opened it to check what it was about.


    Huh?


    Heeyoungs eyes widened when he looked at the contents inside the book, then looked around to see if someone had identally left the book behind.


    However, there was no one in sight.


    ******************


    Around 30 minutes after Gu Yangcheon told Namgung Bi-ah to wait, right as the heat he had given her was about to disappear, Gu Yangcheon returned.


    Why are you like that?


    Gu Yangcheon asked Namgung Bi-ah.


    Which was understandable because Namgung Bi-ah was sitting on the ground, curled up.


    There was no way that her legs hurt just because she stood for 30 minutes.


    Where did you go?


    Namgung Bi-ah slowly stood up and questioned Gu Yangcheon upon his return.


    I just had somethinge up.


    He spoke casually, though a hint of fatigue was detectable in his tone.


    It was only 30 minutes. And given Gu Yangcheons martial capabilities, making him tired wasnt an easy feat.


    This meant that he moved around recklessly, expending a lot of his Qi, or that he moved cautiously due to excessive Qi usage.


    Namgung Bi-ah wondered what he had to do in Shaolin that warranted such activity.


    However, she refrained from vocalizing her thoughts.


    Instead, she carefully approached Gu Yangcheon and reached out to his hair.


    Amidst his ck hair with a faint red aura, she picked out something.


    Leaf


    Oh, it mustve caught onto my hair on my way back.


    Gu Yangcheon quickly stole the leaf from Namgung Bi-ahs hand and threw it aside.


    As he did so, he murmured,<i> When did this thing get on me? No one else saw it, right?</i>


    Im hungry. Lets go.


    Having said that, Gu Yangcheon grabbed Namgung Bi-ahs hand.


    Since others were likely back at the guesthouse by now, they had a reason to rush.


    <i> Pull-</i>


    Hmm?


    Attempting to move swiftly, Gu Yangcheon found Namgung Bi-ah frozen in ce, unmoving like a rock.


    Whats wrong?


    Slowly.


    What?


    Go Slowly.


    Gu Yangcheon furrowed his brow, perplexed by Namgung Bi-ahs unusual behavior.


    In response, Namgung Bi-ah delicately wrapped her arm around his.


    Go slowly since its just us two


    Gu Yangcheon fell silent, taken aback by Namgung Bi-ahs careful and somewhat shy words.


    At that moment, Namgung Bi-ah noticed a slight reddening of Gu Yangcheons ears.


    After seeing that, Namgung Bi-ah smiled slightly.


    She wanted to walk even slower than this, but she knew that Gu Yangcheon, with his personality, wouldnt permit it.


    Namgung Bi-ah knew that she wasnt the only person who he cared about.


    But even so, she wanted to be a little greedy.


    After all, this also felt like a good time to do so.


    Are you okay?


    When Namgung Bi-ah gazed into his eyes and inquired, Gu Yangcheon let out a sigh.


    You, where did you learn this?


    Namgung Bi-ah paused for a moment after hearing Gu Yangcheon.


    Then she responded with a hushed voice.


    Soyeol


    It seemed like she couldnt lie in the end.


    Gu Yangcheon smiled at her reaction.


    You keep learning weird things from her. What are you, a child?


    Lets go.


    After finishing his sentence, he began to move.


    However, Namgung Bi-ah noticed that Gu Yangcheon didnt say no to her request.


    Not only did he not let go of her arm that was hugging his, but his walking pace was also notably slower than usual.


    Namgung Bi-ah felt something tingle inside her every time she saw him like that.


    Even though the heat that Gu Yangcheon had provided must have dissipated by now.


    Oh, I think we are gonna leave tomorrow. You dont have anything left here to do, right?


    Namgung Bi-ah nodded to Gu Yangcheons words.


    Hanam held no particr interest for her.


    She had onlye because it was Gu Yangcheons destination.


    <b><i> Cheonjun</i></b>


    Suddenly, thoughts of her younger brother crossed Namgung Bi-ahs mind.


    She hadnt seen him since the tournament, so she wondered what happened to him.


    After his fight against Gu Yangcheon and being transferred to a medical room, she had observed him from far away.


    It was her younger brother after all.


    But she quickly dismissed those thoughts.


    <b><i> He should be fine.</i></b>


    Her concern for her brother ended there.


    As her mind was already upied with thoughts of a sword and a certain someones face.


    And that certain someone spoke.


    Can we go a little bit faster? Im hungry.


    Alright, dont re at me like that


    Since he spoke tactlessly, Namgung Bi-ah hugged his arm tighter as punishment.


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>dvnd htr vlbl n gntl.m </strong>


    <strong>llutrtn n ur drd  drd.gg/gntl</strong>

 Chapter 186: An Unsatisfactory Act (1)

    Chapter 186: An Unsatisfactory Act (1)


    <b> An Unsatisfactory Act (1) </b>


    It was finally time to return to Shanxi afterpleting my visit to Shaolin.


    There wasnt much to do even if I stayed for longer, and nothing to gain either, so I really had to leave.


    Despite spending just a little over ten days in Hanam, a lot unfolded during that time.


    <b><i>I also got to learn many things.</i></b>


    I encountered things I already knew about and learned new things.


    You didnt leave anything here, right?


    I kept asking that question to Hongwa as she diligently packed. I must have asked her five times already.


    And because of that, Hongwa also seemed to be tired of that question.


    I did.


    You did?


    You didnt bring much here, so its fine.


    I guessed she indirectly insulted me there, but it was okay.


    After all, it was indeed true that I didnt bring much.


    <b><i>Why burden myself with unnecessary stuff?</i></b>


    All I needed was my training uniform.


    <b>[Youve got a point there!]</b>


    <b><i></i></b>


    When Elder Shin showed a reaction of agreeing with me, I felt a bit strange.


    It almost feels like he understood something beyond the surface.


    <b>[Whats wrong with a martial artist prioritizing their training?]</b>


    If Elder Shin thought that Id been sleeping for too long in the morning, he forced me to wake up and train.


    And that became a habit of mine and doing that was now second nature to me, but this also made me wonder about Elder Shins own training regimen back when he was still alive.


    <b><i>It definitely wasnt a normal amount, thats for sure.</i></b>


    Thinking about the intensity of Yung Pungs training, I didnt think that the man being called the Divine Sword of Mount Hua trained any less than him.


    Elder Shin scoffed after reading my mind.


    <b>[Dont you also think you should increase your training intensity?]</b>


    <b><i>Yeah, I probably should.</i></b>


    Whether it was the newfound energy or the merging of my Qi with my body, training no longer drained me as it once did.


    <b><i>Even just now</i></b>


    Despite intensifying my morning training today, I didnt really feel anything.


    <b>[It became one with your body.]</b>


    The state of Qi merging seamlessly with ones body after reaching the Peak Realm.


    They often called this state the perfected form of the Peak Realm.


    <b>[Then, this is where the trek begins.]</b>


    <b><i>Yes.</i></b>


    I nodded to Elder Shins words.


    Having grown ustomed to the Peak Realm, it was time to set my sights on the Fusion Realm.


    However, making this transition was no less formidable than a martial artist breaking through the First-Rate to Peak Realm barrier.


    There were quite a lot of martial artists who couldnt reach the Fusion Realm despite being called geniuses or whatever.


    There were also lots of people who were just satisfied with reaching the Peak Realm.


    <b><i>Though that doesnt apply to me.</i></b>


    In my case, I couldnt afford to stop here. Having trodden this path before, hesitation wasnt an option for me.


    But Elder Shins caution about this being a trek was rooted in the extensive preparation required.


    Adjusting to my Qi was one aspect, but mastering the newly essible dantian demanded time.


    Many people imed that reaching this realm required enlightenment, but my case was different.


    I had Qi thatpletely filled up my dantian.


    If I could umte enough to overflow like a brimming bowl, a new world awaited me.


    Of course, this only applied to me.


    There couldnt be that many people in the world who could use that much Qi like me.


    Only people like me were able to do that by absorbing a ton of Qi through demonic arts.


    <b><i>But first, I must fortify my body to withstand such Qi.</i></b>


    Qi was one thing, but I also had to focus on making a strong foundation for now. This realization fueled my decision to intensify my training.


    <b><i>Can I reach it before I hit the age of twenty?</i></b>


    I had to.


    Only then would things be easier.


    <b>[You are in a hurry, it seems.]</b>


    <b><i> The situation doesnt allow for rxation.</i></b>


    <b> [Indeed, I agree that you need a little bit of desperation.]</b>


    <b></b>Once I got back home, I nned to intensify my training.


    <b><i>And Ill also ask Father about Meteor.</i></b>


    Id go visit Haomoon n and also finish some pending tasks.


    <b><i>Are you okay?</i></b>


    <b> [Hmm? About what?]</b>


    <b><i>Im asking if its okay for you to go back like this.</i></b>


    I was asking about his friend in Shaolin.


    The Light of Might, Cheolyoung.


    Going back home meant uncertainty about when I would return.


    However, Elder Shin responded calmly to my question.


    <b>[Whats the problem? Well see each other again anyway.]</b>


    As if what he said was obvious.


    <b>[Plus, if I go to him now, that bald fucker will probably just bombard me with curse words anyway.]</b>


    <b><i> Curse words?</i></b>


    A monk curses?


    Thinking about it now, I recalled Elder Shin telling me about the Chief Abbot at that time choking on some meat and doing something.


    Was that the Light of Might?


    Now I felt like I understood why they were close friends.


    <b><i> Like attracts lik-</i></b>


    <b> [What did you say?]</b>


    <b><i> Nothing.</i></b>


    <b> [Hmph, that sucker said himself that he wanted to rest, so Ill let him do that. But if I see himter and hes still in the same state, then itll be as simple as me cursing at him to give him a lesson.]</b>


    Elder Shins candid remarks offered a glimpse into his friendship with the Light of Might.


    I guessed they really were friends.


    <b><i>Friends, huh?</i></b>


    The concept was unfamiliar to me, having never cared about such rtionships in my life.


    <b><i>Oh, there is one person.</i></b>


    There was exactly one person. That bastard was probably sleeping somewhere on Wudangs mountain at this period of time.


    He was someone I could call a friend, but he wouldnt remember me in this life, so that was all pointless.


    <b><i>I did hope to see his face this time.</i></b>


    Unfortunately, he didnt appear in this years tournament, leaving the timing of our next meeting uncertain.


    Young Master!


    When everyone was almost done packing, Wi Seol-Ah popped out and ran into my arms.


    We are done preparing!


    I inquired, brushing her hair.


    Youre done?


    Yeah!


    When Hongwa saw her, she quickly came over and pulled Wi Seol-Ah away.


    Seol-Ah!


    Hnngh!


    Every time she got into trouble, her tearful face looked cute, so I tried to pinch her cheek out of habit.


    <em><strong> But there isnt much to grab onto.</strong></em>


    Compared to the first time I met her, most of her baby fat was gone now, which tugged at my heart.


    <b> [You are hurt about such a thing are you right in your head?]</b>


    <b><i> Elder Shin wouldnt know since youve never touched it before.</i></b>


    <b> []</b>


    I heard Elder Shin choke after hearing my words.


    I wondered if I hit his nerves a bit too hard, but he was the one who started this first.


    So it was Elder Shins fault.


    As the servants continued packing, I went down to the guesthouse.


    I saw others talking since they were done packing up, but in between those people, I saw Namgung Bi-ah sleeping with her head down and Tang Soyeol sipping her tea calmly.


    And


    <b><i>Why is she there?</i></b>


    The person, who sat next to them with a mask on, was definitely Moyong Hi-ah.


    It was the first time I had seen her since ourst encounter in Shaolin.


    Though only a few days had passed.


    Oh! You are here, Young Master Gu?


    Tang Soyeol greeted me with a bright smile.


    It appeared that Tang Soyeol had been smiling more frequentlytely.


    Would you like to eat?


    Isnt everyone done?


    We still have some time left, so it should be fine for you to eat.


    Is that so? Then Ill dly.


    When I went closer, Tang Soyeol pulled out the chair next to her.


    And the way she tapped on that chair looked as if she was telling me to sit there.


    Once settled, I called the waitress and ordered food. As always, I was happy with noodles and dumplings.


    But


    As soon as I sat down, my attention was naturally drawn to Moyong Hi-ah.


    Why is Lady Moyong here?


    I asked, but she seemed unresponsive, not turning her gaze toward me.


    Whats this? Was she ignoring me?


    <b><i>And why is she wearing a mask?</i></b>


    She did wear a mask when I saw her for the first time back in Bacheonmaru, but I was sure she hadnt worn it ever since.


    Lady Moyong?


    Moyong Hi-ah finally turned around when I called her for the second time.


    But the way she turned her head around seemed very stiff.


    Hel


    Hell?


    lo.


    Are you sick?


    No


    But then why was her voice trembling that much?


    She looked like she was broken, so I leaned toward Tang Soyeols ear and asked her.


    Whats wrong with her?


    Tang Soyeol shook her head at my question.


    It seemed like she didnt know either.


    She came here in the morning without saying a word. And shes been like that ever since.


    Yeah, but why?


    I thought that she came here because she had something to say, but her unnatural demeanor made me reconsider.


    And beneath her mask, I noticed her flushed cheeks and ears.


    Lady Moyong.


    Yes.


    Thankfully this time, I was able to get an answer from her.


    Is something the matter?


    Its


    Moyong Hi-ah began but hesitated, closing her mouth.


    A silence followed, apanied by the subtle sound of her breathing.


    After some moments, Moyong Hi-ahposed herself and continued talking.


    I heard that you were leaving today, so I came to bid you a farewell.


    Wherever had caused her earlier unease seemed to have dissipated.


    She was back to her natural self again.


    I was a bit bothered by her broken look, so it was good that that was fixed, but I still didnt know why Moyong Hi-ah was acting that way up until now.


    A farewell, you say?


    Yes.


    Moyong Hi-ah then carefully took out something from her pocket and handed it to me.


    I epted it and asked her.


    What is this?


    If you ever get to use our shop, then you may use this.


    I examined what Moyong Hi-ah gave to me.


    It was a ring with a jade stone at its center.


    Judging by what Moyong Hi-ah said, I think this ring could grant me special treatment at the Moyong ns shop.


    Why are you giving me this?


    Moyong ns shop might not be the worlds greatest, but it was a well-known shop.


    And because they mainly focused on importing and exporting cloth and silk, many relied on the shop for crafting high-quality clothing.


    I saw that your uniform was very worn.


    My clothing was indeed pretty ripped apart since I did roll around in them a lot.


    I never really cared about such a thing after all.


    Moyong Hi-ah responded with a slight smile.


    I couldnt see it because of her mask, but it at least seemed that way.


    Its not something you should be so pressured by. Dont think of it as anything big since Im just giving it to you as a light gift.


    I see, thank you.


    Her words made it challenging to decline the gift.


    I felt like I also needed to give her something, but I didnt really have anything on me despite being a rtive of a noble n.


    Right as I began to wonder if I should dig into my belongings, Moyong Hi-ah calmly stood up.


    Then, Ill be leaving first.


    Huh?


    I became dumbfounded after hearing what she said.


    You came here to give me this?


    Yes, it is better to take care of a business as soon as possible after all.


    My eyes slightly widened after hearing Moyong Hi-ah.


    When she referred to the word business


    <b><i>Did she do this for the ns connections?</i></b>


    Thanks to that, I began to feel more at ease. I didnt have to feel bothered at all if she did this for the rtionship of her n and mine.


    <b><i>I looked way too deep into it, it seems.</i></b>


    Because so many others had be attracted to me, the idea that Moyong Hi-ah might harbor different feelings for me had crossed my mind.


    But thankfully, it was just an arbitrary thought.


    <b><i>Yeah, it was weird of me to think that Moyong Hi-ah would have such feelings for anyone.</i></b>


    I thought I knew a lot about Moyong Hi-ah, but I made a mistake.


    It was simply because I showed excellence in this years tournament that she approached me in the ce of her n.


    Ill dly ept the gift, Lady Moyong.


    After hearing my response, Moyong Hi-ah lowered her head slightly.


    Then, she started to walk away with dignity, apanied by her servant.


    Oh, Young Master Gu.


    Moyong Hi-ah, who was about to leave through the door, suddenly called me.


    Yes.


    When I responded, Moyong Hi-ah didnt say anything, but instead seemed somewhat hesitant.


    In some ways, she looked like she was just standing still, but because I had reached a higher realm, I noticed that Moyong Hi-ahs breathing became a bit rougher.


    It looked as if she was controlling her breath while hiding it as best as she could.


    Are you going back to the n right away?


    I believe so.


    I see.


    Moyong Hi-ah, who seemed like she was about to say more, shook her head slightly and spoke.


    Then, well meet next time.


    With those words, Moyong Hi-ah left through the door.


    And her steps were faster than before for some reason.


    It seemed like she had something to convey, but instead, she chose a simple farewell.


    <b><i>Huh?</i></b>


    I didnt know what it was, but this exchange definitely made me feel bothered.


    I felt like there was something more to it.


    As I was wondering why that girl was acting like that


    <b>[As expected, shes just like the others.]</b>


    Elder Shin spoke in a hushed voice.


    <b><i>Who are you talking about?</i></b>


    Was he referring to Moyong Hi-ah just now?


    If that was true, I wanted to ask who Moyong Hi-ah was simr to, but a sudden feeling warned me not to press the matter.


    It was as if Elder Shin was giving off an aura telling me not to ask him about it.


    <b><i>I think Ill actually be sliced in half if I asked him now.</i></b>


    My survival instinct was telling me that.


    As I wasplimenting myself for holding back


    Its all over.


    I found Tang Soyeol mumbling to herself quietly.


    It does seem like it happened again but when? And why?


    Whats up with you now?


    It was scary at this point because no one seemed normal.


    When I asked her with a worried tone, Tang Soyeol turned her head around toward me.


    Young Master Gu, are you a flower?


    What are you saying, a flower?


    Then why are bees constantly being attracted to you?


    What?


    It should be the opposite normally it should be


    I first put aside Tang Soyeol, who was mumbling to herself, and picked up a dumpling and began eating it.


    It felt like getting involved in her current state might be more trouble than it was worth.


    <b><i>I guess she had a nightmare or something.</i></b>


    Because there was bound to be a day when no one was in their right mind.


    ******************


    Wudang Mountain, located in Hobuk.


    It was one of the ces that belonged to the Ten Sect Alliance, and it was where the Wudang n practiced their swords and martial arts.


    A young Taoist was huffing while running up the tall steep mountain.


    And just by seeing the crumpled letter in his hands and his shaky eyes, it was obvious how urgent he was.


    And that boy, who was running for an endless amount of time, was finally able to stop after reaching a giant tree.


    SSenior!


    Without even the time to take his breath, the boy shouted.


    He shouted toward the top of the tree.


    Senior Seniooor!


    Despite his pitiful shouts, the sought-after person had no intention ofing out.


    In the end, the boy ground his teeth and shouted in a louder voice.


    Hey you fucking!


    <i>Pow!</i>


    Aghh!


    Then a rock was flung out of seemingly nowhere, which made the boy fall backward while screaming.


    Following this, someonended in front of the fallen boy.


    You need to fix your manner of speaking, Junior.


    You wont appear if I dont do this, though.


    The person before him was a young man with a somewhat absent-minded expression.


    He seemed like a martial artist of Wudang because of the uniform he was wearing and the sword he had on his waist, but the aura that he put out made him seem far from a Taoist.


    You should know that now is a napping time for your senior, who should be like the sky to you. So why do you call?


    The sun is bright out, so what do you mean nap-


    Do you want another bonking?


    I heard that Senior Woo lost.


    The young man tilted his head in response.


    Yeah, he didnt really have thepetence to win there after all.


    He was a student of Wudang who entered this years tournament, and since the young man himself said that he wouldnt go, they told him that they picked out some other fighters.


    <b><i>But its obvious that wouldnt work.</i></b>


    The boy continued to speak while rubbing his forehead where he had been hit.


    Thats not all, it was said that he lost in the first round.


    Huh?


    The young man frowned after hearing the boys words.


    Anyways, thats not whats important here, Senior.


    Thats not the important thing, you say?


    <b><i>Youre telling me that a Wudangs student losing in the first round isnt the important thing? Then what is?</i></b>


    Senior, do you know this person called Gu Yangcheon?


    Gu what?


    The young man frowned further after hearing the boy.


    The boy then knew that if he said anything wrong here, then he would be hit once more by his senior.


    After feeling his survival instinct, the boy immediately handed the letter he was holding to his senior.


    What is this?


    A letter that was sent by Senior Woo.


    A guy who lost had the audacity to send a letter? Haha


    Something was mixed within hisugh.


    The boy knew whatever was mixed thatugh wasnt anything good.


    <b><i>Senior Woo</i></b>


    The boy only hoped for the best for Senior Woo.


    As the young man read the letter, he suddenly spoke.


    Hes close to me?


    The first part of the letter was filled mostly with excuses for why he lost in the tournament.


    The young man briefly skimmed through that part as it wasnt important to him, but he couldnt help but cringe his eyebrows when he read thest lines of the letter.


    Yes, Senior Woo told me that if this was true, then to ask you and return to him


    Who was it that you said?


    Gu Yangcheon.


    Yeah, and who is that?


    <b><i>Why is he asking me that?</i></b>


    The boy made sure his expression didnt change.


    Inside the letter, its said that this person named Gu Yangcheon was close with the Water Dragon, but


    <b><i>The guy in front of me right now seems to have no idea of who he is.</i></b>


    You dont know?


    Yes, I too am-


    Then go find out.


    Huh? Pardon?


    He said hes close with me, but I dont know him myself, so go find out about it.


    The boy looked at the young man, no, the Water Dragon with a dumbfounded expression as he didnt know what his senior was talking about.


    Then the Water Dragon spoke to the boy with a kind-looking smile on his face.


    What are you doing, Junior? Run.


    The boy then smiled back at him


    <b><i> Fucker.</i></b>


    While cursing at him in his head.


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>dvnd htr vlbl n gntl.m </strong>


    <strong>llutrtn n ur drd  drd.gg/gntl</strong>

 Chapter 187: An Unsatisfactory Act (2)

    Chapter 187: An Unsatisfactory Act (2)


    <b> An Unsatisfactory Act (2) </b>


    We were about to board the carriages for our journey back to Shanxi.


    I noticed a significant decrease in the bustling atmosphere than when I first came here after the tournament ended.


    Which just showed how much interest the people had in the tournament.


    Considering how the young prodigy tournament gained this much attraction, it made me wonder how wild the Heavenly Dragon tournament would be.


    <b><i> I definitely wont be attending that time.</i></b>


    Because I didnt really like crowded areas and atmospheres


    Instead, I hoped to stay home, dedicating the day to training or something of the sort.


    <b> [People have always enjoyed watching others beat up each other ever since a long time ago.]</b>


    Said Elder Shin rather rudely, but it was true that people had always taken pleasure in witnessing otherspete physically.


    <b><i> But I have no interest in that nonsense.</i></b>


    I had to get on the carriage already, but my head began to hurt when I saw two fuckers blocking the path.


    Jeolyub, I wont be losing next time.


    Ill be waiting.


    Right, you shoulde to Hwangbo n sometime


    It seemed like he heard that Gu Jeolyub was leaving because Hwangbo Cheolwi was saying his goodbyes to Gu Jeolyub.


    Seeing them patting each other and shaking hands it really felt out of ce.


    <b><i> Why are they acting like that?</i></b>


    Why were they friendly to each other?


    It seems like some story unfolded between the two without me noticing.


    But seriously, why were they friends now?


    Didnt they used to hate each other?


    Anticipating an endless conversation between the two if I just left them there like this,


    I decided to intervene.


    Why are two grown men hugging each other? Cant you just screw off already?


    When I appeared while growling at them, the two separated from each other after being startled.


    And during this, Hwangbo Cheolwi, unable to meet my gaze, stiffened.


    Ahem.


    Since he let out a fake cough to gauge the situation, I called him out.


    You.


    Yes? W-What, did I do something wrong?


    Why are you scared?


    Im not! What nonsense are you saying right now?


    When I raised my hand after hearing him, Hwangbo Cheolwi flinched.


    Yeah, Im sure you werent scared.


    Did something happen to him after I hit himst time?


    Why did this guy be a wimp?


    Youre acting like I nearly killed you. Stop being scared already. Im not going to hit you.


    Hey! The mighty Hwangbo never fears anything! I just let my guard down back th-


    Do you want to have a real battle then?


    I only said that as a joke.


    But Hwangbo Cheolwis expression began to crumble right away.


    Because his acts didnt fit his giant physique, I smirked without being able to hold back.


    Just kidding.


    I threw in a joke that Peng Woojin had once used.


    But Hwangbo Cheolwi took it offensively, puffing and huffing in anger.


    Though he couldnt actually yell at me likest time.


    And speaking of Peng Woojin


    Now thats a familiar line I hear!


    Peng Woojin appeared for real.


    Perhaps, you also waited for me? I think our minds are connected to each others.


    When did youe, Young Lord Peng?


    Peng Woojin casually draped his arm around my shoulder after appearing.


    I then made a disgusted expression right away and escaped from Peng Woojins arm.


    Meanwhile, Hwangbo Cheolwi, witnessing Peng Woojins sudden appearance, disyed an extremely shocked expression.


    I guessed even someone as arrogant and impudent as him recognized Peng Woojin.


    Ignoring my reaction, Peng Woojin spoke to me with a bright smile.


    Congrattions, Young Master Gu! Oh, maybe I should start calling you the True Dragon now? I knew that you would be able to seed.


    Peng Woojinpletely disregarded Hwangbo Cheolwis presence, focusing solely on our conversation.


    I prefer that you dont call me by that title.


    Whats wrong? Isnt it cool? The Murim Alliance themselves approved of you as a real dragon!


    Thats the embarrassing part, you moron.


    Being the Heavenly Dragon, he might not realize how awkward the title sounded.


    This Brother Peng watched all of little brothers fights without missing a second of it. And oh, how amazing it was


    Why are you naturally calling me a brother? We are strangers to each other, Young Lord Peng.


    Im disappointed about that as well Perhaps you want to take back my pretty little sister of mine? She already seems to have a hard future because of her harsh personality so if you take her back, then you would naturally be our fam-


    You crazy bastard!


    Ugh!


    Before Peng Woojin could finish, someone appeared swiftly and sent him flying with a kick.


    I didnt even have to think who it was that kicked Peng Woojin because it was obviously Peng Ah-Hee.


    I shouldve known this was going to happen when I saw him run off first! How can you speak nonsense as soon as you arrive here?


    Ah Ah-Hee, I think your brother got hit in a not-very-good spot!


    Who cares if you got hit there! Not like youll ever have the chance to use it anyway!


    Damn thats a bit harsh.


    Peng Woojin finally managed to get up after falling down to the ground.


    And judging by how he was still struggling, it really seemed like he got hit in a critical spot.


    What a treatment to give to your older brother.


    And you dont know the dogshit treatment that you gave to your little sister?


    I was just trying to connect you with a great man! Whats the problem with that? A winner of a tournament is more than enough!


    This guy really is crazy what do I do with him?


    Whats the big deal about breaking off an engagement? Just redo the engag-


    Brother, it wont be me kicking, but me crushing it with my feet next time instead.


    She made even Peng Woojin shut his mouth. It made me realize that Peng Ah-Hee was a capable girl.


    When Peng Woojin finally shut his mouth, Peng Ah-Hee let out a sigh and spoke to me.


    Sorry, it seems like the crazy bastard of my n caused trouble once again.


    Uh, no problem


    She already destroyed him enough, so I didnt have much to add.


    Despite being the young lord of his n, he was being called a crazy bastard by her.


    It seemed like Peng Ah-Hee had lots of anger piled up inside her.


    Youre going back now, right?


    Yep. Arent you also going back?


    When I asked, Peng Ah-Hee shook her head, ncing at that crazy Peng Woojin beside her.


    Because this guy has lots of things to do in Hanam, I dont think I could return any time soon.


    As she spoke, I recalled that Peng Woojin hade to Hanam for business matters.


    I took that information as it was back then, but recent revtions about the possible involvement of the Murim Alliance with the Blood Demon and the mention of the Meteor group made me reconsider.


    <b><i> It doesnt seem like he has any Blood Qi.</i></b>


    The Blood Qi was the energy that Jang Seonyeon and Namgung Cheonjun had.


    I couldnt find a better term, so I stuck with Blood Qi for now.


    Thankfully, it didnt seem like Peng Woojin had any Blood Qi.


    <b><i> And thinking about how he never turned evil in the future</i></b>


    Could I just take it as that Peng Woojin never involved himself around those bastards?


    However, I knew it couldnt be that simple.


    Oh right, you still have the ck pass right?


    ck pass?


    The thing that my brother gave youst time.


    Oh, that ck thing?


    The pass that Peng Woojin handed me around the end of Nine Dragons Day.


    I do have it. I think I put it somewhere in my room?


    Did I put it in my drawer?


    I couldnt really remember.


    Peng Ah-Hee let out a spiritlessugh at my response.


    Thats not an item that should get such treatment


    Want me to give it back then?


    Its not something that could be given or given back so easily like that. It seems like you are kind of simr to my brother, judging by how both of you try to get things done so thoughtlessly like that.


    You went rather far with that one, you tryna fight? Im not afraid to hit a girl.


    How could she utter such a statement so casually?


    Any remnants of a positive impression I had of her shatteredpletely.


    You lots, Im listening to everything you guys are saying.


    Why are you listening? You shouldve covered your ears.


    Peng Woojin interjected in a sad tone, only to be promptly ignored.


    Anyway,e to my n with that, along with Soyeo- I meant Lady Namgung and Soyeol.


    Peng Ah-Hee invited me to her n, her words subtly changing as she noticed something behind me.


    I wondered why she was acting that way, but there wasnt anything that really caught my eye.


    Besides the fact that Namgung Bi-ah was dozing off with her chin on Wi Seol-Ahs shoulder?


    I then looked back at Peng Ah-Hee and responded.


    Ill see.


    I didnt know if I had the time to visit Peng n, given my current busy schedule.


    Youlle if you have the opportunity then? Im good at waiting, Young Master Gu.


    Ill at least let you know that if I doe, it wont be for you, Young Lord Peng.


    So youre saying you wille!


    Interacting with him felt like a constant headache, even just having a few exchanges of words.


    I couldve sworn that the Sword King I saw in my past life wasnt like that.


    <b><i> Maybe this guy also went through the Abyss and changed.</i></b>


    It came to the point that I even had a thought like that.


    And if that thought of mine was true, then I hoped he would change sooner rather thanter.


    Young Lord Peng.


    Whats the matter?


    I ask this now, but are you here to bid me farewell?


    Why else would Ie here?


    Good point.


    But the problem was, why was a young lord of the n acting like this toward me?


    He said that he watched all my fights.


    But I couldnt see him during my fights, so where did he watch them from?


    Oh, I did have one thing I wanted to ask.


    What is it?


    I think I asked this same question around this time ofst year as well, but are you thinking about going to the Heavenly Dragon Academy?


    He inquired, bringing up the topic seemingly out of nowhere.


    I knew that the Heavenly Dragon Academy was set to open next year


    Im not sure.


    But I didnt really feel the need to go.


    Attending the Heavenly Dragon Academy was essentially a requirement for those intending tobat demons


    <b><i> But I dont think I want to waste my time by going there.</i></b>


    My goal wasnt to hunt some demons.


    The n would probably pressure me to attend, but all I had to do was bring myself into a position that allowed me to not go.


    A strong position that allowed me to be stubborn.


    Judging by your expression, it doesnt seem like you really want to go.


    Thats not entirely true.


    He had keen eyes.


    When I responded to him while slightly avoiding eye contact, Peng Woojin continued to speak with a smile on his face.


    But it is true that there is nothing for Young Master Gu to gain even if you went there.


    And it seems like Young Master Gu certainly knows that. Thankfully.


    What do you mean by that?


    Im saying its good to see that you know your own value.


    I felt the chills when I saw him speak with that kind smile on his face.


    Ew, disgusting.


    But despite that, I still really hope that you go to the Heavenly Dragon Academy.


    What he said just now contradicted his words from earlier.


    You said yourself that I wont be gaining anything there, so why are you saying that?


    Its just my intuition I suppose? But I know that Young Master Gu wont be listening to my words anyway, so dont worry about it too much.


    Indeed, I barely paid attention to anything Peng Woojin said.


    His words went in one ear and out the other.


    But I did have to think a little differently about this matter this time.


    <b><i> The Heavenly Dragon Academy, huh?</i></b>


    It was a useless ce for me to go at this point of time, but there wasntpletely nothing for me to gain there either.


    Underneath that ce, there were a bunch of artifacts that were simr to a treasure.


    They were items that were only able to be found in the war against the Demonic Cult in the future.


    But the dilemma arose from uncertainty about whether I truly needed those artifacts.


    To be more urate, I had to weigh the worth of attending the academy to obtain the artifacts against waiting for them without attending.


    <b><i> But I dont really need to think about it right now.</i></b>


    With some time left until the academy opened, I deferred the decision-making process for the time being.


    Young Master.


    Hongwa whispered cautiously from behind.


    We should start going.


    Alright.


    Peng Woojin stepped back slightly upon hearing Hongwas words.


    Despite being interrupted by a servant, Peng Woojin thankfully didnt appear offended.


    It seems like Ive taken too much of your time.


    Instead, he waved his hand with a smile on his face.


    Signaling me to leave.


    We will be closer when we see each other next time. Ill be waiting for that.


    Why are you saying such a disgusting thing dont wait for it.


    And why was he assuming that wed even see each other again?


    Brother, you should also start going. You said that you dont have too much time.


    Peng Woojin nodded after hearing Peng Ah-Hee.


    Oh, right. Ill be leaving first. Young Master Gu, have a safe trip on your way back.


    Yes, you as well.


    Youre not even going to stop me! How cold!


    Peng Woojin slowly began to leave after my response.


    More urately, he seemed to be dragged away by Peng Ah-Hees hand rather than walking away on his own.


    It felt like a storm had just passed by.


    <b> [Quite a special guy is living under Peng n.]</b>


    Elder Shin, who had been quiet throughout, finally spoke up.


    I found myself in agreement with his assessment.


    We should start going too, and could you leave already?


    Hwangbo Cheolwi and Gu Jeolyub were both looking at Peng Woojin with fascination.


    What are you looking at?


    Young Master, its that Peng Woojin. Arent you the weird one for speaking to him like that?


    The ex-Heavenly Dragon his presence itself feels overpowering.


    I dismissed theirments with a <i>tsk</i>.


    It seemed like they still thought of the title, Heavenly Dragon, as some mighty thing.


    Or maybe I was just dull.


    Stop speaking nonsense, and get on already.


    I kicked Gu Jeolyub, who was standing dumbfoundedly, and got on the carriage.


    Gu Jeolyubs screams from the back could be heard, but I ignored it for now since I was tired.


    That settled, but


    Where do you think youre going?


    Pardon?


    I interrupted Gu Jeolyub, who was attempting to board a carriage.


    When I called him, Gu Jeolyub made a confused expression.


    You are leading the horse, why are you getting on a carriage?


    I questioned, causing Gu Jeolyubs expression to sour.


    Did you forget?


    No, its uh


    You piece of I should beat you up likest tim-


    Yay! Time to get on the horse!


    Gu Jeolyub hurriedly ran toward the horse and seated himself onto the saddle.


    He shouldve done that from the beginning. How dare he try to sneak his way out.


    Satisfied with that, I leaned back on the carriage seat.


    Young Master, are you tired?


    Wi Seol-Ah, already sitting next to me, inquired after observing me.


    Namgung Bi-ah was already asleep with her head leaning against Wi Seol-Ahs shoulder.


    A little.


    Did you not get enough sleep?


    Its just my mind gets tired every time I talk to guys who are not in their right minds.


    Then! You shoulde here too, Young Master!


    Wi Seol-Ah got into posture, signaling me to lean against her shoulder.


    Even though Namgung Bi-ah probably felt heavy to her on the opposing side.


    I hesitated for a moment but eventually relented, pretending to have lost against her.


    I was too tired to refuse her offer.


    <b><i> It feels soft.</i></b>


    Wi Seol-Ahs shoulder felt softer than I expected.


    It felt like I might fall asleep right away.


    I closed my eyes while leaning against Wi Seol-Ahs shoulder.


    Not long after that, the carriage started its journey back to Shanxi.


    ******************


    Right as the carriages began their journey back to the Gu n


    There were people watching the carriages from above the roof of a building.


    <strong>  The target started to move. We will proceed with the operation as nned.</strong>


    After hearing the man, who had his face covered with a ck mask, the concealed figures all began to move at once.


    Their acts seemed suspicious, but it seemed like the people of Hanam didnt notice them.


    Which meant that they were well-trained.


    These covert maneuvers did not escape the watchful eyes of Peng Woojin, observing from a distance.


    <b><i> Who is it?</i></b>


    His unamused expression contrasted with the one he had while conversing with Gu Yangcheon.


    <b><i> Who is it, I wonder.</i></b>


    It was the first time Peng Woojin saw such a group.


    They were on Peng Woojins mind ever since he first began talking to Gu Yangcheon.


    It was hard for him to notice them because of their concealed presence, but it was easy for Peng Woojin to find them with his Eye.


    Because guys like them were bound to have a dirty color.


    <b><i> Hmm</i></b>


    Judging by their movements and reaction, it seemed like they were targeting Gu Yangcheon.


    <b><i> How dare they.</i></b>


    He didnt know why they were targeting that boy, but it was rather annoying for Peng Woojin.


    To the point that he wanted to go and kill them this instant.


    With that thought, a death aura began to envelop Peng Woojin.


    He wanted to charge at them right this instant, to stop them from doing any nonsense.


    However


    He swiftly suppressed the aura, turning away without further consideration.


    It was as if he had never been interested in the first ce, his expression changing in an instant.


    Initially, he contemted taking matters into his own hands, but Peng Woojin was able to know after talking with Gu Yangcheon.


    That just like him


    Gu Yangcheon was also aware of those bastards presence as well.


    He was certain about it.


    Peng Woojin realized that Gu Yangcheons sights and Qi were pointed toward a specific direction.


    Though he didnt understand why Gu Yangcheon showed no reaction.


    <b><i> That means I wont be interfering.</i></b>


    If Gu Yangcheon had a n in mind, Peng Woojin needed to restrain himself.


    He was destined to shine even brighter, and Peng Woojin couldnt afford to cast a shadow on his light.


    He didnt need to add any more firewood when Gu Yangcheon was capable of burning passionately himself.


    <b><i> However, I am a bit disappointed.</i></b>


    Peng Woojin was intrigued by why Gu Yangcheon let them be, so Peng Woojin was very disappointed that he couldnt see the end of it.


    Though tempted to sneak away and observe, he didnt know what Peng Ah-Hee would do to him this time, so he had to stop himself this time.


    <b><i> Im disappointed that our meeting this time was short, but I hope that you shine even brighter than now next time we meet, Young Master Gu.</i></b>


    Along with the hope that Gu Yangcheon shined in a more radiant light in their next meeting, Peng Woojin disappeared after turning into a ck wind.


    The wind headed toward the Murim Alliance.


    Where Shaolins Chief Abbot was waiting.


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>dvnd htr vlbl n gntl.m </strong>


    <strong>llutrtn n ur drd  drd.gg/gntl</strong>

 Chapter 188: An Unsatisfactory Act (3)

    Chapter 188: An Unsatisfactory Act (3)


    <b> An Unsatisfactory Act (3) </b>


    The ck Pce.


    It was one of the biggest organizations that belonged to the Unorthodox Faction, as well as had someone from the Four Emperors and Five Kings, considered the Absolutes of the Unorthodox Faction, as their Pce Lord.


    <i> Thud.</i>


    <i> Thud.</i>


    A mysterious sound resonated continuously as someone navigated a dark corridor, without a single torchlight.


    The man maintained a steady pace, neither too fast nor too slow, yet strangely, his footsteps were inaudible.


    And it didnt feel right to say that the footsteps were drowned out by the mysterious echoes.


    Rather, it was as if he was walking on water.


    The man arrived in front of a giant door after walking quietly.


    Embedded in its pitch-ck surface was a small violet gem.


    We greet the Pce Lord.


    When the man appeared, the figures waiting in front of the door lowered their heads in unison as a gesture of respect.


    Any news?


    There are none.


    Receiving the response, he nodded and extended his hand toward the violet gem on the door.


    The gem emitted a bright glow upon contact with his hand,


    <i> Ddddd-</i>


    Then a strange sound emanated from the door.


    <i> am!</i>


    Despite its seemingly massive weight, the door yielded effortlessly to the mans single-handed push.


    Seventh.


    Yes, Pce Lord.


    There is a crack in the gem, so call the Great Oniter.


    Understood.


    With that directive, the man stepped into the room.


    The interior hallway mirrored the darkness outside the door.


    However, the man began to walk without hesitation, as if he could see everything inside.


    Inside the pitch-ck darkness, only the faint glow of the mans light violet eyes pierced through.


    And so, after a prolonged walk, the man came to a halt in a room devoid of light, yet he could discern every detail within it.


    Surveying the surroundings, his gaze fixated on a particr spot, prompting him to slowly kneel down.


    Have you had afortable time here?


    The mans words dissipated into silence because no response came back to him.


    However, the man didnt mind.


    After all, he came here to deliver what he had to.


    Many things happened in a short span of time.


    As if responding back to the Pce Lords words


    <i> Rustle, rustle.</i>


    A soft rustling sound emerged from before the man.


    It was the sound of a flower drying away and breaking into crumbs powerlessly.


    The Pce Lord was able to see everything inside the room filled with only darkness.


    In front of him, there were numerous flowers that had piled up onto one another after turning into dust.


    They were flowers that were grown with an abundance of Qi.


    The world outside still feels like hell, but I dont think you need to be concerned about it.


    The Pce Lord only continued to speak.


    The skies only watches from above, but you


    Abruptly, the Pce Lord stopped speaking.


    It was because his Heaven was standing right before him.


    The Pce Lord then raised his head, cold sweat tracing his cheek.


    Ahh


    An admiring sound escaped the Pce Lord as he saw the Heaven that stood in front of him.


    It was a very small body.


    It looked like a diminutive body, seemingly frail, as if one that would frolic in the streets.


    But the Pce Lord knew.


    The immense power concealed within.


    There was a single shriveled flower in one of the childs hands and there was a book in the other.


    The childs face remained hidden beneath cascading hair that reached down to the floor, but the Pce Lord knew that the radiance emanating from the childs eye surpassed even his own violet gaze.


    Oh, Heaven.


    The Pce Lord could see clearly with his eyes that it was pure darkness.


    It was thanks to his Heaven that all the light around him had vanished.


    And the fact that the Pce Lords Qi, reaching the pinnacle, went wild simply because he stood in front of the child, was proof of that.


    The child raised a small arm, offering the book to the Pce Lord.


    The Pce Lord carefully took the book.


    Done.


    Along with the childs faint voice, the Pce Lord burned the book away. This was a blessing in a way.


    I will prepare the next one.


    I, hungry.


    I will make arrangements for that as well.


    After the Pce Lord responded, the child turned around and went back to its original spot without saying anything else.


    And for some reason, it seemed darker where the child stood.


    His Heaven was no different to a god giving him blessings.


    The Pce Lord observed his Heaven for a bit, then quietly got up.


    Although the space was enclosed by walls, it felt as if a breeze flowed within.


    After getting up, the Pce Lord cast a final nce at his Heaven.


    <b><i> I must strengthen the body further.</i></b>


    The vessel was far too small to withhold all of that great darkness.


    To achieve that, more flowers had to be prepared.


    The Pce Lord lowered his head respectfully to his Heaven, who was not looking in his direction, and turned around to retrace his steps to the entrance.


    <i> m!</i>


    As soon as the Pce Lord left, the door closed shut.


    The same people were still guarding the door


    But a new figure, absent previously, awaited the Pce Lord.


    I am here to greet the Pce Lord.


    The elderly man before him held the Vice Pce Lord position of the ck Pce.


    Seven Deadly des, Seon Cheokmoon. That was what the world called the old man.


    The Pce Lord looked at the old man with a different gaze from before and asked.


    What brings you here?


    I had something urgent to convey, prompting my rather impolite arrival.


    Speak.


    We have discovered the whereabouts of the me.


    After hearing Seon Cheokmoon, the Pce Lord wore an amused expression.


    Where?


    It was said to be in Jeonseon.


    Jeonseon it appears to be part of the Orthodox Faction.


    After hearing the Pce Lord, Seon Cheokmoon carefully handed a letter to him.


    And the Pce Lord took the letter and opened it up.


    The Pce Lord read in rapid speed but stopped after reaching a certain section.


    Gu n.


    The Pce Lords mention of that name conveyed a sense of difficulty, as if uttering those words required swallowing spikes.


    I see. So its the Gu n.


    The Pce Lord nodded without further inquiry.


    <b><i> The me we are searching for is from the Gu n. How ironic.</i></b>


    You said its in Jeonseon.


    Yes, sir.


    Jeonseon.


    It was a ce reduced to ruins by waves of attacks from the gate of demons.


    The foolish Orthodox Faction was sending their bloodlines and men to supposedly protect this ce and was gaining the trust of people


    But all of that was pointless.


    Seon Cheokmoon, after observing his Pce Lord, interjected.


    We are assembling an army, but due to the challenging nature of the mission, we anticipate significant difficulties.


    The Pce Lord burnt the letter away after hearing Seon Cheonmoon.


    <i> ze.</i>


    When the Samadhi True Fire was summoned in the Pce Lords hand, Seon Cheokmoons head, whose head was already lowered, lowered it even further.


    There is no need to prepare an army.


    Seon Cheokmoon disyed a curious expression at the Pce Lords statement.


    They had finally found what the Pce Lord sought, so he wondered about this unexpected reaction.


    I will go there myself.


    Pce Lord!


    Seon Cheokmoon reacted in shock when his Pce Lord dered his intention to go to Jeonseon himself, despite the fact that he never once left the pce up to this point.


    The Pce Lord had stayed inside the ck Pce for the past few decades and never had toe forward himself.


    Its too dangerous. Its possible that the ming Demon himself might- Ugh!


    Seon Cheokmoons words were cut short in the middle of his sentence.


    It was because the Pce Lords overwhelming aura exerted pressure on him.


    Although the Pce Lords expression remained unchanged, Seon Cheokmoon sensed instinctively that one wrong word might cost him his neck.


    The ming Demon, hmm. Are you really afraid of a tiger that has lost its teeth?


    N No sir How could I


    Right, of course. It should be like that.


    The Pce Lord lightly tapped Seon Cheokmoons shoulder after hearing the feeble response and the oppressive atmosphere instantly lifted.


    The ming Demon of the past is no more, and hes just an old tiger peacefully spending his time in Shanxi now.


    The real threat from the Gu n wasnt the ming Demon.


    Furthermore, there was no reason to fear a martial artist unable to break free from his past.


    The Pce Lord will handle this matter personally. Deliver this.


    Yes Understood.


    It was none other than the me that his Heaven needed.


    Knowing this, there was no room for hesitation.


    <b><i> I wouldve let this pass if it was any other matter</i></b>


    But the Pce Lord became intrigued upon learning that it concerned Gu n.


    It was also true that Gu ns bloodline was rted to something he had heard about previously.


    <b><i> Gu Yangcheon, was it?</i></b>


    The boy who had killed the Peak Realm master, Giant Oni, who possessed martial arts talent despite his uselessness.


    He was also from the Gu n.


    Furthermore, it was said that he was the only son of the ming Demon.


    The Pce Lord then recalled the name from the letter he had seen before burning it.


    The Sword Phoenix, Gu Huibi.


    She was a martial artist expected to inherit the title of Sword Master given her rapid growth.


    Vice Pce Lord.


    Yes, Pce Lord


    Prepare more flowers and books.


    Understood. I will let the Great King know about the book.


    With his final directive issued, the Pce Lord walked past Seon Cheokmoon.


    After a few steps, the Pce Lord vanished, leaving only a gentle breeze behind.


    His destination was Jeonseon, where the Sword Phoenix was located.


    This marked the first time in a decade that he set foot outside the ck Pce.


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>dvnd htr vlbl n gntl.m </strong>


    <strong>llutrtn n ur drd  drd.gg/gntl</strong>

 Chapter 189: An Unsatisfactory Act (4)

    Chapter 189: An Unsatisfactory Act (4)


    <b> An Unsatisfactory Act (4) </b>


    A week had passed since our departure from Hanam to return to Shanxi.


    And as always, such long journeys tended to be monotonous.


    Today was no exception.


    During the day, I either slept using Wi Seol-Ah or Namgung Bi-ahs knees as pillows, or I spent my time fooling around.


    And that fooling around was mostly me bullying Gu Jeolyub.


    That was one of the only fun things to do here.


    And when it became evening, the horses needed to take a break, and I spent my time training in this part of the day.


    Namgung Bi-ah also engaged in training, albeit alone, indicating her dedication to enlightenment.


    Tang Soyeol also seemed like she was going to train, but it was more of her spectating from afar than training.


    So in the end, I only had Muyeon to train with, and Gu Jeolyub to bully around.


    <b><i> Lame.</i></b>


    <b><i></i></b>


    <b> [You always seek peace, but now youre saying youre bored.]</b>


    <b><i> How could you call this peace? This is definitely more of a torture</i></b>


    The carriages continued endlessly toward Shanxi.


    The forested terrain and obstructing mountains only added to the journeys sluggish pace.


    Young Master! Ahhh!


    I opened my mouth after hearing Wi Seol-Ah.


    Then, a yakgwa entered my mouth.


    <b><i> Its sweet.</i></b>


    Although I wished she would stop feeding me, I refrained from saying anything and chewed on the yakgwa.


    After all, Wi Seol-Ah only put yakgwa in her mouth only after I did.


    <b><i> Shes been quite persistent about feeding metely.</i></b>


    Wi Seol-Ah might not be greedy for most things, but when it came to food, she exhibited a different side.


    But for some reason, it felt like she was trying to get me to gain more weight.


    <b><i> Even though thats what Im trying to do.</i></b>


    I was diligently working to help Wi Seol-Ah regain the cheek fat she had lost and she shouldnt be losing any weight with the amount she ate every day.


    But strangely, Wi Seol-Ah was still gradually losing weight.


    While I, on the other hand, was steadily gaining due to her constant feeding.


    Why?


    Hmm? Whats up?


    Nothing. Continue eating.


    Wi Seol-Ah grabbed one more yakgwa and ate it after hearing my response.


    After observing her, I closed my eyes.


    <b> [What do you think?]</b>


    Then, Elder Shin suddenly asked.


    <b><i> About what?</i></b>


    <b> [Im asking about why you have your senses enhanced despite you saying youre bored all the time. What do you think about those guys?]</b>


    I sighed within my mind after hearing Elder Shin.


    Ive been bothered by them ever since.


    <b><i> I wonder how long theyll chase me for.</i></b>


    It had already been one week.


    Some unknown guys began following our carriages from a distance.


    <b><i> I wonder who they are.</i></b>


    The list of potential pursuers was extensive, posing a problem.


    The possibility of people following me because I put up a good show in the tournament seemed the most likely, but I felt like that wasnt really the case.


    I was watching them for now, because they showed no signs of attacking.


    However, after a week, my patience was wearing thin.


    <b> [You wouldve beaten them up right away if it were the usual you, but you held back for quite some time.]</b>


    <b><i> Its not just one or two troubles I caused recently, so Ive been trying my best to hold back.</i></b>


    And more than anything, it was because something felt strange.


    It was weirdly a familiar feeling.


    It seems like they are going to start doing something, so today is thest day of me watching.


    Hmm? What did you say, Young Master?


    Nothing. Oh, are you going to give me that?


    Ah.


    I asked that question because she was holding a yakgwa, but Wi Seol-Ah flinched and distanced herself slightly.


    Why was she acting like that now, even though she was fine giving it to me just earlier?


    T-This is thest one


    Oh, its because that was thest yakgwa.


    Wi Seol-Ah curled her body slightly, indicating that she didnt want to give it, so I started to feel yful.


    And?


    W-Well Its


    You dont want to give it? To me?


    No its not that


    Then give it.


    Wi Seol-Ah began to sob when I responded coldly.


    Seeing her slowly handing over the yakgwa with a tearful face, I felt satisfied.


    <b> [Youre satisfied with a yakgwa? Did you bathe in bitter food or something?]</b>


    <b><i> Shes cute.</i></b>


    When I grabbed the yakgwa away from her, Wi Seol-Ahs eyes widened in shock. It seemed like she didnt think I would actually take it.


    The way Wi Seol-Ah looked at the yakgwa, not being able to separate herself away from it, made her seem extremely dramatic.


    Feeling that I had enough fun, I closed my eyes after returning the yakgwa to Wi Seol-Ah.


    PPhew!


    Wi Seol-Ah let out a sigh of relief


    Ah! Siiis!


    But then she screamed with a sad voice right after.


    It was because Namgung Bi-ah, who was sleeping next to her, got up and secretly ate it.


    S-Sis that was thest one!


    Knee


    So cruel! Im not going to let you use me as a pillow anymore!


    Wi Seol-Ahined, but she would likely let her use it again after some time.


    After all, this exact thing had been happening for the past few days.


    <b><i> How noisy.</i></b>


    With that thought, I closed my eyes.


    ******************


    The sky had turned dark.


    After stopping near a valley, we prepared to set up camp.


    It seemed like the Tang ns side had finished setting up their camp because Tang Soyeol appeared.


    I then nced at Tang Soyeol, who had a sick expression.


    I initially wondered why she made that face, but after traveling with her on this long trip, I realized that Tang Soyeol easily got motion sick.


    Are you okay?


    Im fi Ough.


    She didnt look okay at all.


    At that point, she could have used Qi to calm her body down, but Tang Soyeol insisted she wouldnt do that.


    She imed that motion sickness was charming in some ways.


    I had no idea what the hell she was talking about, but since she said that herself, I didnt really push her any further.


    Oough! Are you going toe back after training?


    I think? Do you wannae with?


    No Ill be resting.


    I looked around, and it seemed like Namgung Bi-ah had gone somewhere with her sword, while Wi Seol-Ah and Hongwa were upied with something else.


    Where is that fucker?


    Who- Oh.


    When Tang Soyeol realized I was talking about Gu Jeolyub, she became unamused right away.


    Wasnt that a bit cruel of her?


    Maybe he ran away?


    How dare he run away as a martial artist, at a time to train?


    I think even I would run away with the way you treat him.


    <b> [Tsk tsk he has no tenacity.]</b>


    Its not like I treated him that harshly, kids these days really have no tenac-


    <b><i> Huh thats something Elder Shin always says.</i></b>


    After being reminded that this was something Elder Shin often said, I stopped myself.


    Having the same thought as this pent-up old man wasnt something I could afford to let happen.


    <b> [Pent u- What did you say, you little shit?]</b>


    Putting aside Gu Jeolyub, I couldnt even find Muyeon. Did he leave for patrol?


    <b><i> I hope that he doesnt go too far.</i></b>


    I knew that Muyeon would always be on guard if I told him that some people were following us.


    And I also knew how things would go after that if Muyeon ever came across them.


    However, I thought it was right for me to tell him a little at this point.


    Ill be back.


    Have a safe trip!


    I was thinking of going to Muyeon rather than Gu Jeolyub, who had run away.


    I enveloped my body in Qi and observed the forest.


    Other escorts from the Gu n were positioned not too far away from me.


    And Muyeon, out of these escorts


    <b><i> Where is he?</i></b>


    For some reason, he wasnt around. I couldnt find him even after sharpening my senses this much?


    I found it strange, so I was about to investigate. But right as I was about to use more Qi


    Young Master.


    Muyeons voice came from behind me.


    When I turned my head toward the voice, Muyeon really was there.


    Young Master, howe you are here right now?


    Hmm.


    Muyeon spoke to me in a curious tone, but I only observed his body and didnt respond.


    Young Master?


    I see.


    Muyeon started toe toward me with a worried expression


    But Iunched my fist at him.


    <i> Pow!</i>


    Ugh!


    Qi exploded in the air, making an impactful sound.


    Muyeon made a shocked expression after barely managing to dodge my surprise attack.


    Young Master! What are you!


    How fascinating. So you could use martial skills. The bastard I metst time didnt seem like he could.


    What are you saying!


    After loosening up my body, I increased my speed, but I didnt summon any mes.


    It was because I didnt want others toe.


    Muyeon attempted to draw his sword amidst my continuous attacks, but his weapon was sent flying with my fist.


    <i> Crack.</i>


    And Muyeon copsed to the floor as his legs broke from my kick.


    Agh Ooup!


    I grabbed Muyeons mouth to stifle any screams.


    He still continued to look at me, seemingly unable toprehend what was happening.


    And his eyes disyed a mix of fear, betrayal, frustration, and more.


    Yet, even so, my gaze remained indifferent.


    Of course, it had to.


    I wondered why you guys were following me for the past few days, but I guess it was for you to do this. How pointless.


    Ug Ough!


    The bastard that was still putting up an act really seemed like Muyeon from the outside, but my eyes discerned the red light lingering around his body.


    It was the same energy that the bastard with Heeyoungs appearance had.


    And this could only mean one thing.


    This wasnt Muyeon.


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>dvnd htr vlbl n gntl.m </strong>


    <strong>llutrtn n ur drd  drd.gg/gntl</strong>

 Chapter 190: An Unsatisfactory Act (5)

    Chapter 190: An Unsatisfactory Act (5)


    <b> An Unsatisfactory Act (5) </b>


    Oouugh!


    Even the sword that the Gu n provided Muyeon looked the same, let alone his appearance.


    So this exins why youve been tailing me for a week.


    Over thest week


    Some unknown guys were chasing me without any signs of doing anything, but now I felt like I knew why.


    It was most likely because they were in search of the right candidate to replicate.


    As such, it was understandable why they had been shadowing me for some time.


    Not only did they have to copy ones physical appearance, but they also needed time to observe speech patterns and facial expressions for an urate imitation.


    And they were probably confident in not getting caught.


    And having briefly assessed their capabilities that day, I realized they were highly trained.


    To the point that I wouldnt have noticed them if I wasnt focusing enough.


    Right before I left Hanam, during my conversation with Peng Woojin, if I didnt notice these guys back then, it was likely that I probably wouldnt have noticed now.


    <b><i> So were they executing their n now since they concluded they are ready?</i></b>


    Then, curiosity struck me as I pondered why they bothered to approach me this way.


    Was it to kill me by an ambush?


    In my eyes, it didnt really seem that way.


    They probably knew my martial arts realm ever since they started following me, so they must have had a different motive if I could overpower them so effortlessly.


    I slightly rxed my grip on the bastards mouth.


    Huff Huff!


    Who are you?


    Young Master why are you doing this to-


    <i> Crack-</i>


    Ughhh!


    The bastard began to scream when I twisted his arm brutally.


    And judging by how his muscles reacted as he screamed


    So you can feel pain?


    Unlike the bastard I met back in Shaolin, this one seemed capable of feeling pain.


    <b><i> Cant he regenerate?</i></b>


    The guy I met back then disyed an astonishing ability to regenerate, healing from a twisted neck.


    But could this guy not do that?


    <b><i> Or was it merely an act?</i></b>


    Not havingprehensive knowledge about them, I needed to gather more information.


    YYoung Master. Please stop!


    If you wanted to imitate him, you should have done a better job.


    What do you


    <i> Shing-</i>


    I pulled out the sword that was on the bastards waist.


    It was a sword that seemed to be taken care of nicely just like how the real Muyeon would.


    Hey, did you not notice that his sword changed? I didnt know you were that blind.


    The bastards expression immediately froze at my mocking tone.


    After seeing that, I smirked and spoke.


    Just kidding.


    !


    He goes around keeping that sword hidden because he doesnt want to ruin a gift that I got him.


    I gave it to him for use, but he didnt even use it and instead kept it hidden as if it was a treasure.


    It almost looked as if he feared it would be stolen.


    <b><i> Although Gu Jeolyub did seem like he was staring at the sword a lot.</i></b>


    I noticed him staring at the sword, but he probably was just drooling because he didnt really have any way to get the sword.


    Anyway, I mentioned this just to test him, but because he was shaken for even an instant, his expression was caught.


    Thanks to that, I was certain that he was putting on an act.


    Where are the others?


    It seemed like he didnt expect to get caught, since his eyes started to wander around everywhere.


    And judging by this, it seemed like he didnt know that I killed off the bastard back in Shaolin.


    Either that, or they belonged to a different association.


    Seven.


    !


    Thats correct, isnt it? The number of people in your group.


    The bastard flinched in shock as my deduction was urate.


    <b><i> It doesnt seem like they belong to the Dark King.</i></b>


    Otherwise, there was no way I wouldve noticed them with my senses.


    They also didnt have any reason to target me either.


    <b><i> And it seems like they cant regenerate.</i></b>


    Unlike the bastard who could swiftly recover despite being impervious to pain and martial arts, this bastard here seemed like the opposite, where he could use martial arts, but couldnt do the rest.


    <b><i> So is that a difference of them having Qi?</i></b>


    That was possible, but it was still too early for a conclusive answer.


    Nevertheless, this was not the primary concern at the moment.


    I sharpened my senses as far as I could.


    It ate up a ton of Qi, but thanks to my gaining ess to the middle abdomen, I was able to do it nice and easily.


    <b><i> It doesnt seem like they are nearby.</i></b>


    Not only was I not able to find where four of the bastards went, but I also couldnt feel Muyeons presence, which was the most important part.


    This meant that they were either too distant for my senses to reach.


    Or


    <b><i> They were actively employing measures to avoid detection from my senses.</i></b>


    I thought of the possibility that Muyeon had been defeated, but Muyeon wasnt a martial artist who could be easily beaten like that.


    It wasnt like a First-Rate martial artist, who was at the brink of reaching Peak Realm, could be so easily defeated like that.


    I stared at the bastard and asked.


    Are you not gonna talk?


    How did you know?


    In the end, the bastard realized that his act didnt work against me and spoke with a changed expression.


    Now he felt more natural.


    I told you that it was quite noticeable.


    Thats not possible. Theres no way that a kid like you should be able to notice


    So you have no intention of telling me where you guys are from, correct?


    Interrupting him, I observed a subtle smile forming on the bastards lips as they shook.


    It almost looked as if he was smirking.


    Kill me.


    After hearing that, I twisted his neck without hesitation.


    Along with the sound of bones cracking, the bastards body fell to the ground effortlessly.


    <b> [Hmm?]</b>


    Elder Shin disyed surprise at my swift decision to end his life.


    It seemed like he didnt expect that I would actually kill him.


    <b> [Werent you going to get him to talk by torturing him?]</b>


    <b><i> I was going to.</i></b>


    Given his capacity to feel pain, I believed obtaining information would be rtively straightforward.


    However, I wasnt in a situation where I could waste my time with him.


    First, I had to look for Muyeon and I had to learn what goal the seven guys had for them to separate.


    And more than anything, there was one thing that was on my mind.


    I ced my hand on the body that fell to the ground.


    When I started to absorb the red energy with my Demonic Absorb, the bastards body twitched in response.


    Urgh Ug


    So youre not dead.


    As expected, the bastard remained alive.


    Which made sense, because the lingering energy around the bastards body was basically telling me that he wasnt dead.


    It didnt seem like he was able to regenerate fast like the bastard I met back in Shaolin, but he seemed to be feigning death, evident from his panic as he felt his energy being drained.


    Now do you want to tell me?


    Ugh Urghhh


    With his neck twisted, he couldnt nod, but his responses indicated agreement.


    I then spoke while maintaining my gaze on him.


    Sorry, I dont really give second chances to things like these.


    As I finished my statement, all the energy was absorbed from the bastard.


    When hepletely lost his energy, his body disintegrated, just like the bastard I met back then.


    This part was no different to the bastard back in Shaolin.


    After confirming this, I got up.


    All that remained were the uniform, a clear indication of Muyeons affiliation with the Gu n, and the sword that was only given to the swordsmen of the Gu n.


    I retrieved the uniform from the ground.


    <b><i> Its not fake.</i></b>


    Only members of the Gu n could gain ess to this dense red uniform.


    Its striking resemnce to my current uniform eliminated any doubt.


    Having confirmed this, I started to leap to move ces.


    I crossed the forest with my senses as sharp as it could get, and my first destination was the camp.


    Moving swiftly, I detected a faint presence in the distance.


    It was thanks to me sharpening my senses.


    However, it wasnt Muyeons presence.


    <b><i> It feels like Namgung Bi-ah.</i></b>


    The faint Lightning Qi I felt from afar was definitely Namgung Bi-ahs Qi.


    However, the problem was that she wasnt alone.


    Racing towards the location with urgency, mes enveloped my feet, and a surge of heat intensified within me.


    When I arrived at that location with mes all around my body, I saw that the environment had been fully destroyed as if a battle had already urred.


    And Namgung Bi-ah stood in the midst, gripping someones neck.


    Ah.


    When I arrived, Namgung Bi-ah was looking in my direction, or already had been, as if she knew that I wasing.


    I checked just in case, but thankfully, Namgung Bi-ah wasnt a fake.


    The devastated surroundings and fallen figures indicated she had encountered multiple adversaries, unlike my singr encounter.


    What happened here?


    When I asked her carefully, Namgung Bi-ah calmly sheathed her sword and let go of the bastard.


    Sensing a tingling sensation, I realized it wouldnt be long until Namgung Bi-ah reached the Peak Realm.


    Ambush.


    Namgung Bi-ah exined with a single word.


    And that was enough to exin.


    This.


    When I walked slowly toward her, Namgung Bi-ah gestured downwards.


    And in the direction that she pointed to, there was the bastard that Namgung Bi-ah was grabbing,


    And he had Muyeons face this time as well.


    When I saw that, I tried telling Namgung Bi-ah that this wasnt Muyeon.


    Its not him.


    But instead, Namgung Bi-ah was the one telling me that instead.


    And I couldnt help but be shocked when she spoke with so much certainty.


    How did you know?


    To my response, Namgung Bi-ah looked at me while tilting her head.


    It looked like her eyes were telling me, Then how did you know?


    I was able to know thanks to the treasures ability.


    But what about you?


    Are you hurt anywhere?


    Putting aside the question for now, I first checked on her health. Namgung Bi-ah nodded in response to my words.


    Counting the fallen bastards on the ground, there were four in total.


    Namgung Bi-ah fought against the four of them by herself, but she still looked like she had just woken up from her sleep, just like back in the carriage.


    It suggested that it wasnt hard for her to fight against these guys.


    <b><i> So they didnt send really powerful guys?</i></b>


    It was still hard for me toprehend the motive behind orchestrating such a situation.


    This person, its not him.


    During all of this, Namgung Bi-ah was constantly telling me that the guy on the floor wasnt Muyeon.


    I looked at her and responded.


    I know its not him. Go back to the camp for now.


    Alone?


    Yeah, I have something I want to check on.


    I didnt know how she knew it wasnt Muyeon she fought against, but I decided to send her back to the camp without probing further.


    Go protect Wi Seol-Ah for me.


    Oh.


    Namgung Bi-ah wore a stubborn expression, indicating her reluctance to leave, but when I mentioned Wi Seol-Ah, Namgung Bi-ah put Lightning Qi around her body and prepared to set off.


    With a more urgent look than usual, she asked.


    What direction is it?


    Where you are looking right now.


    Okay.


    At that moment, I was reminded of how she was horrible at finding directions.


    I thought that she got better recently as it seemed like she was finding directions fine by herself.


    But now that I looked at it, it didnt really seem that way.


    Ill be back right away.


    Namgung Bi-ah left with a worried tone, but as soon as she disappeared from my sight, I began my preparations. I purposely used Wi Seol-Ah as an excuse to send her away for this.


    Because thankfully, it didnt seem like I needed to go back to the camp.


    <b> [What are you thinking of doing?]</b>


    Elder Shin asked, but I remained silent. Approaching the guy with Muyeons appearance, I absorbed his energy, causing him to perish.


    Turning to the other three, I found they were still breathing, having been overpowered by Namgung Bi-ah without being killed. Using Qi, I forcefully awakened one of them who had lost consciousness.


    Ughh!


    Without giving any time for him to react, I grabbed the bastards neck as soon as he woke up.


    I thought it was weird.


    Ugh!


    Setting aside the uniform, obtaining the sword mustnt have been easy for you guys.


    I was able to see it clearly when I used Qi to check inside.


    Putting aside the bastards who dont even seem human, I thought this strange energy felt familiar.


    I began to gradually increase the heat in my hand grabbing the bastards neck.


    Where are you from?


    K-Kill me! You think Ill tell you!


    Despite the growing pain from the escting heat, he only continued yelling at me to kill him.


    And unlike the other bastards who could change appearances and wouldnt die unless their energy was fully absorbed, the one I was holding onto right now was a regr human.


    With a martial realm around Second or First-Rate.


    While staring at the guy who yelled at me to kill him, I spoke in a way that allowed him to understand more easily.


    Are you from the Third or the Second Sword Army?


    !


    If thats not the case, are you from the Fourth? Because I dont think itd be the First.


    The bastards eyes shook intensely in response to my words.


    This simply meant one thing; this bastard belonged to the Gu n.


    Despite his attempts to conceal his presence, the peculiar sensation I felt from afar and my close examination of his body left no doubt.


    What nonsense are you talking about!


    Unable to conceal his trembling eyes, he loudly denied my usations.


    And I expected this to happen from the beginning.


    Yeah. The first guy usually doesnt say anything.


    That was something I realized after torturing many people in my past life.


    And there was one easy solution to this.


    <i> ze.</i>


    H-Huh?


    Feeling the strange heat on his neck, the bastard started to panic.


    Then, he opened his eyes widely as he realized why I was charging up my Qi.


    W-Wait!


    <i> aaze!</i>


    Aghhhh!


    Summoning mes from my hand, I covered the man entirely, the fire burning passionately.


    It would be unbearable for anyone even with them covering themselves with Qi, but because this guy was being burnt alive without being able to use any of his Qi, the pain must be excruciating.


    Setting him aside, I addressed the others on the ground who were pretending to be unconscious.


    You got a good look, right? There are lots of mouths here. Think well.


    Upon finishing my words, I sensed their rising presence.


    The two were watching from the ground secretly, thinking that they wouldnt be caught.


    It seemed like they were trying to run away.


    <i> ze!</i>


    But before they could, my mes made a huge dome of fire wall around them.


    <i>  Aghhh!</i>


    Since I was controlling my power, the guy that I set on fire was still burning alive. I put him aside for the moment and approached the others.


    There was no need for me to be shocked because they were from the Gu n.


    And because there was a chance that I could use this as an excuse, I instead felt more relieved.


    It wasntpletely unexpected.


    After all, I had anticipated the foxlike old man taking action soon.


    However I didnt expect him to use such a poor method like this.


    Ugh!


    After overpowering thest one who tried to run away, I thought of the man.


    <b><i> First Elder.</i></b>


    The old man I suspected of orchestrating this situation.


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>dvnd htr vlbl n gntl.m </strong>


    <strong>llutrtn n ur drd  drd.gg/gntl</strong>

 Chapter 191: Old Dog

    Chapter 191: Old Dog


    <b> Old Dog </b>


    <i> Rustle.</i>


    ck ashes scattered away.


    It was because my purposely uncontrolled mes swept through the surrounding area.


    KKill Me


    After hearing the bastard beg desperately, I granted his wish.


    <i> Crack.</i>


    The bastard died as I twisted his neck.


    Even if I had left him be, his demise was inevitable.


    <b><i> Its not so easy for me to control my power since its been a while.</i></b>


    If it were the old me, I would have used just enough strength to torment slowly, not kill.


    However, that was too difficult for me at this time.


    <b> [Youve turned this ce into a small battlefield.]</b>


    Elder Shin spoke, surveying the aftermath.


    A battlefield, huh?


    <b><i> It does somewhat feel that way.</i></b>


    Lingering mes, tinged with a peculiar green hue, flickered, casting an eerie glow.


    And the stench of the unknown emanated from the corpses imed by the fire.


    One of them hadpletely disintegrated into dust when I absorbed all its energy and the remaining five guys had their life ended by bing ashes.


    Moreover, since there was another guy that I met earlier which I turned into dust, there were a total of seven of them.


    <b><i> How many guys like these are there?</i></b>


    I knew that it wasnt just one, but to think that there were more than two bastards who were able to change their appearances into whoever they wanted.


    This was a fact that I did not know of in my past life.


    <b><i> Did I get rid of them all, at least for now?</i></b>


    The fiery demise I bestowed upon them was far from a peaceful end.


    Yet, my furrowed brow betrayed my lingering discontent.


    It wasnt because I felt bad that I killed them with my own hands.


    Too much time had passed for me to feel any emotion from that.


    <b><i> I didnt get much out of this.</i></b>


    That was why I was still upset.


    There were five mouths that I was able to get information from, but the details that I got out of them were barely anything.


    Its not that they didnt speak at all, rather, they failed to provide the specifics I sought.


    <b><i> Though its more likely that they couldnt speak about it at all.</i></b>


    That annoying Shackle.


    I knew that the ones who had important secrets were basically required to have it on them.


    As such, theplexities of the situation made it impossible for me to get any information out of them.


    <b><i> The only thing I got is that they are indeed from the Gu n.</i></b>


    I didnt recognize their faces when I looked at them, but that wasnt the important part.


    Because it wasnt like I knew the faces of all the martial artists of my n.


    <b><i> However, that unique energy around them definitely belonged to Gu Sunmoon.</i></b>


    It was the unique Qi of Gu Sunmoon that Gu Jeolyub and the First Elder had.


    It differed from the Destructive me Qi unique to the direct bloodlines of Gu n.


    This was the information I got from the third guy after I burnt the second guy alive.


    This was also something I expected, so it wasnt actually that helpful.


    <b><i> But, why were they working together with other strange bastards?</i></b>


    The reason why I wasnt able to get information on this was because they themselves did not know as well.


    They were mere pawns following orders from higher authorities, believing they wore masks to conceal their identities.


    <b><i> And there is also the possibility of this being a lie.</i></b>


    It wasntpletely impossible, but the prospect held minimal credibility.


    My focus wasnt on deciphering why I, a direct blood rtive, was treated as such.


    After all, there was no way that I had trust in that man in a world where it was hard for anyone to even trust their own blood rtives.


    <b><i> The important thing, in the end, is that I couldnt get any real information out of them.</i></b>


    I did get some useful information, but I wasnt able to get the most important parts of it.


    I wasnt able to confirm that all of this was caused by the First Elder.


    <b><i> It would be so much easier if I could get rid of their shackle.</i></b>


    To break the shackle cast on another person, the one breaking it had to have a higher martial realm than the one that had put it on them.


    And one also needed to have an extremely precise use of Qi.


    I couldnt even think of attempting such things at my current level.


    And because I had a habit of using an absurd amount of Qi in fights since my past life, I wasnt good at using it precisely.


    <b><i> That bastard is better at this stuff than me.</i></b>


    The crazy dog of the Wudang n who showed interest in the Shackle.


    The Water Dragon of Wudang seemed more fitting to break it than me.


    Tsk.


    I got up after clicking my tongue.


    At the same time that I got up, I retrieved all the Qi that I had scattered out to the nearby area.


    <i> Whoosh!</i>


    Along with a light breeze and Qi entering my body, the mes around me disappeared.


    I wasnt able to get any excuse I could use from this, but it didnt matter.


    I could just make up one if I have to.


    The important thing, in the end, was that he had finally started to show his fangs to me.


    Even though I gave him a pretty clear warning.


    I remembered telling the old fox what happens to a pet showing its fangs to its owner, but it seemed like he didnt get the message.


    <b> [Are you thinking of getting rid of him? That old man?]</b>


    To answer Elder Shins question, I had to think for a bit.


    I wanted to leave him alive until next year but what can I do if hees at me like this?


    Even if he did something, I was thinking of letting it slide unless it was a big deal.


    <b><i> But he crossed the line with this one, that First Elder.</i></b>


    I couldnt let it pass after seeing him try to harm Namgung Bi-ah.


    <b> [So, youre saying you were okay letting him go until he went after your bride?]</b>


    <b><i> I meant I cant let him pass because he went after people close to me. Why twist my words?</i></b>


    <b> [Youre not evenmenting about the fact that I called her your bride, you rotting piece of shit.]</b>


    I knew that he was only going to continue cursing at me if I argued with him about this, so I decided to ignore him for now.


    I brushed off the dust on my body and looked around.


    <b><i> Not even demons would try to eat this.</i></b>


    The corpses that turned ck after burning were in a state so bad to the point that even demons wouldnt want a taste of it.


    I reduced my sharpened senses just in case, but right as I was about to go back to the camp.


    I felt a presence behind me.


    Ah.


    When I turned around to see who it was, it was Namgung Bi-ah, who had gone to the camp first.


    She said that she woulde back, and she kept her word.


    I stared at Namgung Bi-ah and asked.


    Why did youe? I was just about to leave.


    To my words, Namgung Bi-ah only quietly panted, without giving any response.


    It seemed like she came in an extreme hurry, because her hair, which was nicely tidied up by a servant, had turned into a mess.


    And furthermore, when seeing the leaves that were stuck in her hair, it reminded me of when I first met her.


    <b><i>Did shee in a hurry?</i></b>


    When I started to have that thought, Namgung Bi-ah asked me.


    Are you okay?


    I nodded to Namgung Bi-ahs question.


    Its not like I had any injuries anywhere, so didnt I look fine?


    Im a bit past the time of me getting beaten up.


    I said in a joking manner, but Namgung Bi-ah came toward me, poking me in various ces, unconvinced.


    Jeez, whats up with you?


    You might be hurt.


    Im fine. And I told you to protect her there.


    And why did you choose to poke me if you were trying to check if I was okay?


    When I spoke after slightly backing up, Namgung Bi-ah responded, slightly avoiding eye contact.


    Nothing happened.


    Well, thats good.


    Though I was already certain that their target wasnt in the camp to begin with.


    <b><i> It seems like it wasnt an assassination attempt after all.</i></b>


    Too many things didnt add up for it to be an assassination.


    Firstly, the people they sent were too weak for such a mission.


    If theyd been tailing me since Hanam, they would have all the information about me because of the performance I disyed back in the tournament.


    This meant that they couldnt just afford to make a party of only First-Rate martial artists.


    Of course, they seemed well-trained in shadowing, but assassinating was a whole different story.


    If they wanted to assassinate me rather than shadow me, theyd need much more preparation.


    <b><i> Though I doubt that they thought Namgung Bi-ah and I would catch them.</i></b>


    I was an exception, but I was just shocked that Namgung Bi-ah could also figure it out.


    I borrowed power from the treasure, but I couldnt understand Namgung Bi-ah, who was able to see through their real identity all by herself.


    How did you know that it wasnt Muyeon?


    Hmm?


    I was just shocked that you were so certain.


    Not only was he wearing the same uniform, but even the appearance and the aura felt the same as Muyeons.


    The energy inside the body might have been different, but that was impossible to know unless she ced her hand directly on his body or she had reached the Transcendence Realm of martial arts.


    Namgung Bi-ah rolled her pearl-like eyes around at my question.


    He smelled different.


    Then she answered with that.


    <b><i> Smell?</i></b>


    When I looked at Namgung Bi-ah after she gave that very unexpected answer, I saw her gazing around, not at me.


    After surveying the ckenednd and the corpses that died by my hands, she finally looked at me.


    Despite the seemingly emotionless appearance, there was something in her eyes right now.


    Although I didnt know what emotion she had because it was so small for me to discern.


    Im cold.


    Hmm?


    All of a sudden?


    Lets go back now.


    Namgung Bi-ah came toward me, grabbed my hand and started to pull me.


    I was shocked by her sudden act, but I didnt push her back.


    Where are we going?


    To my question, Namgung Bi-ah stopped her feet.


    Where people are?


    When I saw Namgung Bi-ah answer as if it were obvious, I let out a sigh.


    Then we have to go in the other direction, dummy.


    Oh!


    As soon as she heard my response, she changed directions.


    But the problem was she still got the direction wrong, so in the end, I was the one who led her back to the camp.


    ********************


    Young Master!


    As soon as we returned, Wi Seol-Ah ran toward me and embraced me.


    And because she ran at me at a very fast speed, I had to catch her carefully so she didnt get hurt.


    Are you okay?


    You can see that I am.


    After catching Wi Seol-Ah, I looked around.


    It was to see if anything happened here, but thankfully, nothing seemed to have happened here as I expected.


    However, everyone seemed more alert than before.


    <b><i> Its most likely because Namgung Bi-ah told them about it.</i></b>


    The escorts of my n, and even those from the Tang n, seemed to have heightened senses.


    Tang Soyeol, noticing me from a distance, approached.


    Young Master Gu. I heard you were ambushed You are okay, right?


    It wasnt really dangerous. Nothing much happened here, right?


    Yes, we only heard the news, and no problem urred here. And the ones that ambushed you


    I killed them all. I tried making them speak, but it wasnt easy because they had shackles on them.


    I stated inly, causing those around me to flinch in shock.


    It seemed like they were taken aback by the fact that I, at my young age, had taken lives.


    Damn it.


    Then, Tang Soyeol frowned with concern.


    Whats wrong?


    It wouldve been easier if I was there so Im a bit sad about it. If you have the chance to catch them next time, please bring them to me.


    What will you do if I bring them?


    Pardon?


    I asked her because I found her request strange, but she just responded with a smile.


    Jeez How could you ask such a thing! Its a secret secret.


    Her shy smile,bined with that response, made her appear oddly scary.


    I couldnt ask any further because Tang Soyeol insisted it was a secret.


    Was it because Id been close to her for a while? I totally forgot what n Tang Soyeol was from.


    The Tang n of Sichuan, one of the Four Noble ns, was one of the Orthodox Faction that specialized in poison, steel, assassination arts, and torture.


    While it was said that such practices had diminished in the era of peace, martial artists knew otherwise.


    After all, even Tang Soyeols older brother, who was the Young Lord of the n, was doing some inhumane things for the sake of peace.


    <b><i> Is Tang Soyeol also like that?</i></b>


    I didnt know much about Tang Soyeol in the past, but now I couldnt dismiss the possibility that she might share traits with her n.


    I first put aside Tang Soyeol, who was sad that she couldnt be there to make them talk.


    Right as I was about to think of how I should continue this trip,


    Young Master!


    Hmm?


    Muyeon hurriedly ran towards me.


    It was the real Muyeon this time.


    As he appeared in the camp, those around us drew their swords and remained on high alert.


    It seemed like Namgung Bi-ah had informed them about the earlier incident.


    !


    And Muyeon seemed to be shocked at what just happened.


    Then I walked toward Muyeon without any concerns.


    Young Master, wait!


    An escort, who was on guard, tried to stop me, but before the escort could get a hold of me, I went toward Muyeon first.


    Thankfully, Muyeon didnt seem to have been ambushed like Namgung Bi-ah did.


    I asked Muyeon.


    Where were you?


    Huh?


    Muyeon wore a confused expression in response to my question.


    Why was he making that face?


    As I stared at him for an answer, Muyeon began speaking in a bewildered tone.


    Young Master said that you had something to say to me, so we climbed the mountain together.


    I did?


    I frowned after hearing Muyeon.


    After all, I obviously didnt ask him such a thing.


    Yes However, you told me to wait for a bit, then disappeared and never came back So I was wandering around looking for you.


    Ha.


    I couldnt help but burst intoughter upon hearing Muyeon.


    Because now I felt like I understood a little why the First Elder did such a pointless thing.


    Wow, this crazy old man.


    Young Master?


    The fact that someone with my appearance pulled Muyeon away from me.


    The fact that they tried to harm me with Muyeons appearance


    And the fact that they tried ambushing Namgung Bi-ah when it was guaranteed to fail


    I began to feel more annoyed as I grasped why he resorted to such methods.


    It seemed he aimed to sow seeds of mistrust among those around me.


    And if my hunch was correct, the First Elder was a far more cunning and devious man than I had thought.


    But thanks to that, I felt more relieved.


    Because the tiny lingering hesitation disappeared after that.


    Im going to kill him.


    I had to take the old dog out myself since he dared to show his fangs to his owner without understanding his ce.


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>dvnd htr vlbl n gntl.m </strong>


    <strong>llutrtn n ur drd  drd.gg/gntl</strong>

 Chapter 192: Dragon Warrior

    Chapter 192: Dragon Warrior


    <b> Dragon Warrior </b>


    The Xian Bi n was the n that represented the Xian region and despite being a noble n of the Orthodox Faction, they werent a n that showed that much prominence.


    Not only did they not participate in the tournament that most young prodigies did, which was the Dragons and Phoenixes Tournament, but they also didnt even show up to n meetings.


    And even if the Gate of Demons appeared, they were a n that didnt bother to show themselves unless the danger was severe.


    Thats what the Xian Bi n had been like in the past few decades.


    However, this wasnt due to ack of talented individuals among their young prodigies.


    The n boasted many martial artists with significant aplishments.


    And since one of the greatest martial artists of the world, the Dishonored Venerable Bijuu of the Three Venerables, hailed from the Xian Bi n, this was enough to bring the n to the top.


    Furthermore, the Dragon Warrior of the, not five, but Six Dragons was also from the Xian Bi n, so it wasnt that the ncked power.


    Its just that the calmke was so deep that the dragons that swam underneath werent visible.


    This was probably the reason why many imed that the Xian Bi ns actions could shake the world, which was justughable.


    <b><i> But even so, isnt this a bit too much?</i></b>


    It was raining in Xian, creating a tranquil atmosphere with only the sound of rainfall echoing through the quiet streets.


    And the one who was walking underneath the rain with dirty smudges on his face, was Chuwong, going to the Beggars Sect from Hanam.


    Chuwong had covered the distance from Hanam to Xian in the past few months by tirelessly running.


    It was honestly a crazy thing to do.


    Despite the option to send a letter, Chuwong chose to move his heavy body all the way here.


    <b><i> They say that one suffers if their head is empty, and they werent wrong.</i></b>


    Having lived his whole life as a beggar, it was obvious he wasnt too smart, but this was way too impulsive of him.


    <b><i> I dont know what got into me that day, for fucks sake</i></b>


    Because he was charmed by the strange eyes and atmosphere that came from the True Dragon when he showed the true pass, he ended uping all the way here.


    At that moment, he seemed like a rope that was sent down from the heavens, but now that Chuwong thought about it, he began to question the thoughtlessness of his decision, contemting whether the True Dragon had given due consideration to his presence.


    <b><i> Fuck</i></b>


    But it was toote to go back now.


    Because not only was he already in Xian, but he was already collecting information with so much effort to the point his feet felt like it was burning in mes.


    Chuwong was currently gathering information that the True Dragon wanted; knowledge regarding the Dragon Warrior of Xian.


    And Chuwong honestly thought that reaching Xian would resolve everything.


    It had already been four days since he arrived and Xian definitely had Beggars Sect in it somewhere as well, and because Chuwong had a pretty high position, it wouldnt be too hard for him to gather information here, was his thought.


    However


    <b><i> What the hell is going on?</i></b>


    He couldnt help but feel incredulous.


    The information about the current Xian was almost no different from the information that the Beggars Sect wrote about them ten years ago.


    And excluding the shops that the n ran, there was not a single piece of information about whatever they were doing currently, nor how they were running their n.


    Chuwong almost felt as if they were purposely trying to prevent him from getting that information.


    <b><i> Is this really necessary?</i></b>


    If he couldnt get information at his position, that meant that the higher-ups were trying very hard to prevent information from leaking.


    Moreover, that also meant that they, at the very least, had to hold the rank of Second Beggar in the Beggars Sect or higher.


    <b><i> It seems like something is happening</i></b>


    He came here, hoping to get on a good line for once, but now he felt like he involved himself with a veryplicated situation.


    <b><i> Is it toote for me to run away at this point?</i></b>


    This wasnt a martial artists intuition, but more of survival instinct.


    And Chuwong, who had a sharp sense, noticed that yesterday


    No, ever since the first day, he noticed that something was strange as he walked around to gather information.


    <b><i> The current Xian feels very strange. Especially the Bi n.</i></b>


    He couldnt really pinpoint a specific issue, but thats what Chuwongs feelings were telling him.


    <i> The Bi n was strange right now.</i>


    He also felt this when he requested to get some information from the branch of the Beggars Sect in Xian, and they strangely looked like they didnt want him there.


    The current state of the Bi n in Xian was undeniably peculiar.


    Chuwong regretted his decision.


    He thought to himself that he shouldve run away when he noticed this for the first time.


    You are a new roon.


    Because he wouldnt be getting humiliated right now if he did.


    I heard that there was someone who was curious about Xian in recent days, is that you?


    Ugh


    Chuwong was crawling on the floor with his hand on his stomach.


    He was not even able to feel how and when he got hit.


    Along with a severe impact hitting him, he was knocked out at that spot and when he regained consciousness, he found himself vomiting on the ground.


    <b><i> When? When did he approach me?</i></b>


    He couldnt even see him.


    When he finally managed to lift up his head while panting, Chuwong finally saw the person who had attacked him.


    It seemed like a young man who didnt seem to have reached the age of twenty yet.


    He looked around the same age as the Lightning Dragon.


    He looked like he was a bit older than the True Dragon he met a few months ago, butcked a certain maturity.


    And Chuwong knew that boy. Despite slight changes to his face over the years, Chuwong recognized him as the boy he had seen a few years ago.


    <b><i> Dragon Warrior.</i></b>


    The Dragon Warrior, Bi Eejin.


    Once before, he was a young prodigy who appeared just once in the Dragons and Phoenixes tournament, showed an astounding performance that caught the attention of many people, and then disappeared.


    Who are you?


    The Dragon Warrior calmly lowered his body to look into Chuwongs eyes.


    With tied brown hair and a ck uniform, his eyes seemed more apathetic than ever, with heavy weights in them.


    And Chuwong saw simr eyes as those recently.


    <b><i> Its simr to the True Dragons.</i></b>


    The True Dragon had a fierce wolf-like appearance, which was very different from the Dragon Warriors face, which looked soft and kind, but the eyes that the two possessed seemed so simr that it was strange.


    Just by staring at those eyes, it felt like unknown weights were pressing down on Chuwong.


    Are you not going to respond?


    As Chuwong remained silent, the Dragon Warrior extended his hand and ced it on a part of Chuwongs body.


    As Chuwong wondered what the Dragon Warrior was trying to do


    !!


    Chuwongs confusion turned to agonizing screams that echoed through his surroundings.


    After all, an absurd excruciating pain was raining down upon his body.


    He screamed for an extended period, but as soon as the Dragon Warrior let go of his hand, the pain went away.


    Huff Huff


    Now do you want to talk?


    Chuwong realized that despite his loud screams, not even the tiniest bit of his scream leaked outside around him.


    This meant that the Dragon Warrior put up a Qi barrier to prevent sound from spreading.


    It was an ability that used an immense amount of Qi.


    Where did youe from?


    W-Wait


    Hmm


    When Chuwong failed to answer again, the Dragon Warrior began to reach his hand out once more.


    After seeing that, Chuwong shouted right away.


    I-I am from Hanam.


    Hanam?


    The Dragon Warrior put on a confused expression after hearing Chuwong shout.


    Y-Yes! Master Bi. I am a beggar named Chuwong who roams thend of Hanam.


    I see. Hanam, huh?


    The Dragon Warrior, seemingly understanding, nodded.


    But the Dragon Warriors hand naturally began to grab Chuwongs neck.


    W-W-Wait!


    Whats the matter?


    Thats what I want to ask! Why are you grabbing my neck?


    Even though the Dragon Warrior was grabbing his neck slowly, Chuwong couldnt defend himself once.


    It was because his body wasnt moving because of the attack he suffered from earlier.


    This meant that in just one attack, the Qi inside his body became unstable and paralyzed.


    To Chuwongs question, the Dragon Warrior responded.


    Its because I still have more to ask.


    The Dragon Warrior spoke calmly.


    However, to Chuwong, it felt like he was saying that he was going to kill him if he didnt respond correctly.


    And he probably meant that for real.


    <b><i>Fuuuck</i></b>


    How did he know?


    Chuwong didnt do any direct approach to anyone just in case something could happen and he made sure to not get close to the Bi n.


    It might have been a quiet n that hid themselves from the world, but being caught by a noble n still posed a significant problem.


    And with that, no matter how much Chuwong thought about it, he didnt think he did anything that let him get caught.


    Then suddenly, one thought passed his mind.


    <b><i>  You are a new roon.</i></b>


    The words that the Dragon Warrior said to him earlier.


    The word roon referred to the people of the Beggars Sect and the Dragon Warriors choice of words carried a peculiar nuance.


    <b><i> New roon and the fact that the beggars of Xian seemed poor in spirit for some reason.</i></b>


    And the strange atmosphere that Chuwong felt inside the Beggars Sect branch.


    Chuwong began to think that all of this was rted to the Xian Bi n.


    Or perhaps, it was that Dragon Warrior, rather than the n itself.


    And if that was the case, it made sense why he was caught.


    The fact that the Dragon Warrior heard about him was because Chuwong requested information from the Beggars Sect branch of Xian.


    <b><i> These guys are full traitors!</i></b>


    If that was really the case, this was a big problem.


    Because it meant that a whole branch of his sect seemed to be under the influence of a mere young prodigy.


    <b><i> Though Im not in a ce to talk since I am a guy who came all the way here because of a kids request.</i></b>


    He knew that he wasnt any different from them, but that was beside the point, and this was problematic.


    After staring at Chuwong for a bit, the Dragon Warrior began to talk.


    You are rather sharp.


    !


    The Dragon Warrior remarked, a smirk forming as he detected Chuwongs realization.


    And his demeanor suggested that he didnt care if he found out about anything.


    <b><i> Did it mean he didnt care because he was going to kill me anyway?</i></b>


    <b><i> Or did it mean that now he will kill me because I learned information about this ce?</i></b>


    Whichever it was, Chuwong was in a desperately dangerous situation.


    You called yourself Chuwong?


    Y-Yes.


    I see. Now that I think about it, you seem familiar


    Chuwong turned his head after hearing the Dragon Warrior.


    After all, like he said, Chuwong saw the Dragon Warrior before.


    He didnt meet him directly, but back when the Dragon Warrior made his first andst appearance in the Dragons and Phoenixes tournament,Chuwong watched him shooing away the young prodigies that kept bothering him.


    <em><strong> </strong></em>


    And Chuwongs memory of him wasnt the best.


    Just by being reminded of how he dealt with the ones who bothered him, Chuwongs back began to hurt.


    You seem to be curious about me. Can I ask why?


    It sounded like he was asking formally, but the current situation proved that it was far from it.


    How could anyone call this a question when he was lifting him up by his neck?


    This was more of a threat.


    U-Uh.


    <b><i> What can I respond with?</i></b>


    <b><i> Should I even respond?</i></b>


    To say that the True Dragon was curious about him was way too strange of an answer.


    After all, even Chuwong himself didnt know why the True Dragon was curious about the Dragon Warrior when theyd never met before.


    Chuwong chose silence in the end, but the Dragon Warrior didnt press him any further.


    He only tightened his grip on his neck.


    <b><i> I cant breath, god dammit!</i></b>


    <b><i> Kids these days really have no intention to show any respect to the elderly.</i></b>


    After seeing the young mans empty eyes that seemed to be saying that he wasnt going to give a second chance,


    D-Dishonored Venerable!


    Chuwong, in the end, hurriedly shouted.


    And because of what he shouted


    <i>Crack</i>


    The grip in Dragon Warriors hand started to loosen.


    Right as Chuwong began to think that what he shouted helped his situation


    What did you say?


    Chuwong had to endure the threatening Combat Qi that poured down on him.


    The nasty amount of Combat Qi intensified, pressing down on Chuwongs body like a heavy weight.


    AAh!


    Was it problematic that he shouted the Dishonored Venerables name in front of the blood rtive of the Xian Bi n?


    The threatening Combat Qi that came from the Dragon Warrior was way too brutal.


    But Chuwong couldnt stop here.


    Since he had already said his name, he had to continue for him to live.


    T-The disciple of the Dishonored Venerable Wanted some information about Master Bi!


    To be more urate, he was only assumed to be his disciple, but Chuwong said those words out loud anyway, just so he could live.


    Then, the Combat Qi that pressured him down disappeared as if it was never there, to begin with,


    And the Dragon Warrior let go of Chuwongs neck and retrieved his hand back.


    Shortly after


    <i> Ha-!</i>


    The Dragon Warrior began to burst out intoughter.


    <b><i> What the whats wrong with him?</i></b>


    Chuwong couldnt help but be a little scared when he saw himugh hysterically like that.


    The Dragon Warrior whoughed for a while with his hands on his stomach, finally managed to regain hisposure, and asked Chuwong.


    Dishonored Venerable so, his disciple is curious about me?


    YesMaster Bi.


    The True Dragon himself denied being his disciple, but because of how he had the Dishonored Venerables letter, his martial art style, and the fact that he showed himself to be far superior to other young prodigies his age


    People really began to think that he was trained by the Dishonored Venerable.


    Of course, the True Dragon was practically begging him to get rid of such a rumor though.


    <b><i> Im sorry True Dragon.</i></b>


    But Chuwong had to do this in order to live.


    Ah, I see. The Dishonored Venerables disciple, huh?


    After chuckling, the Dragon Warrior rose to his feet.


    Then he asked Chuwong.


    Who is it.?


    Pardon?


    The disciple of the Dishonored Venerable whos curious about me.


    <b><i> I was wondering what to do with this guy because I thought an annoying fly was flying toward me again, but it seems like a fun scene is unfolding.</i></b>


    <b><i> I wonder who it is.</i></b>


    The Dragon Warrior began to think while staring down at Chuwong.


    He was curious.


    The bastard that dared to impersonate the Dishonored Venerables disciple.


    <b><i> I want to see the guys face.</i></b>


    It seemed like such a rumor was spreading because he disappeared from the world.


    <b><i> If something like this happened back when I was still active, I wouldve crushed him with my own two hands.</i></b>


    <b><i> He said that hell take care of it nicely, fucking Gu Ryoon.</i></b>


    <b><i> It was my fault for trusting him.</i></b>


    <b><i> Take care of it, my ass, a dogshit rumor such as this was spreading, so yeah Im sure you did a good job in taking care of it.</i></b>


    The Dragon Warrior, while still amused, addressed Chuwong.


    Let me hear one thing.


    Huh? What is it that you want to


    The Dragon Warrior effortlessly lifted Chuwong and put him on his shoulder.


    Chuwong felt humiliated because it felt like he was getting treated like a big sack of rice, but he couldnt afford to fight back.


    Well talk about it once we get there.


    With that sentence, the Dragon Warrior began to move with Chuwong on his back.


    So that he could hear about his own disciple.


    ******************


    While Chuwong grappled with his challenging circumstances in Xian, Gu Yangcheon arrived back at his n.


    Since everyone had their guard up the whole time after the ambush, the way back to the n had proven more draining than expected.


    And as everyone was exhausted from the long trip


    What did you say?


    Gu Yangcheon asked with shocked eyes.


    Brother


    And the one who was speaking to Gu Yangcheon with a sobbing face was


    Gu Ryunghwa, who shouldve already returned to Mount Hua at this time.


    The Second Elder


    Tell me clearly without crying.


    Gu Ryungha then began to cry after seeing Gu Yangcheons fierce eyes.


    Wi Seol-Ah and Namgung Bi-ah hurriedly ran toward her to hug her when Gu Ryunghwa began to cry, but Gu Yangcheon couldnt fix his expression despite seeing Gu Ryunghwa like that.


    He was praying in his mind that he just misheard what she said.


    After all, it didnt make any sense.


    Gu Ryunghwa spoke to Gu Yangcheon with tears running down her face.


    T-The Second Elder  might die.


    Unfortunately, it seemed like Gu Yangcheon heard it right the first time.


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>dvnd htr vlbl n gntl.m </strong>


    <strong>llutrtn n ur drd  drd.gg/gntl</strong>

 Chapter 193: Know Your Place (1)

    Chapter 193: Know Your ce (1)


    <b> Know Your ce (1) </b>


    <i> Creak-</i>


    I took my first step inside as the giant gate swung open.


    I was finally able to return to the Gu n after the long trip thatsted for months.


    The cold winter had already turned into spring and the season hade alive with flowers emerging from their wintry slumber.


    This was a point where a full year had already passed since my regression.


    <b><i> Its just been a year, but why does it feel like so much has happened?</i></b>


    My weak body, once struggling to ascend even a single step, had somehow ascended to the Peak Realm and instead of the sad and pathetic days that I would spend in the corner of my room at this time


    I now bore the grand title, True Dragon.


    Too many things indeed did happen this year.


    Hmm?


    As soon as I came in after opening the door, a confused sound escaped my lips.


    Despite my return to the n, it felt oddly quiet here.


    Whats up?


    Servants shouldve been waiting for me since Id sent a letter in prior, but I was barely able to see any.


    <b><i> Whats going on?</i></b>


    The atmosphere felt strange.


    This n might have been a n that lived quietly, but it wasnt this bad before.


    Whats wrong, Young Master Gu?


    Tang Soyeol approached as I stood still, inquiring about the situation.


    She had decided to stay at the Gu n for a while instead of returning to Sichuan.


    When I asked her if it was okay for her to do so, she answered yes, while slightly avoiding eye contact.


    This meant that it certainly wasnt okay but I didnt ask her any further.


    Its just a bit quiet here.


    It indeed is rather quiet.


    It was quiet.


    So much to the point, it seemed strange.


    And that silence had turned into nervousness.


    <b><i> It seems like something happened.</i></b>


    Surveying my surroundings, I began walking toward the center of the n.


    No, at least I tried to.


    As soon as I tried to move, I felt a presence running toward me.


    At first, I thought it was the steward for a second.


    Yet, I quickly discerned that the approaching figure wasnt him.


    A small, youthful form was sprinting in my direction.


    And, it didnt take long for me to identify her.


    Not only did she have the unique uniform reserved for the blood rtives of the n, but I was also familiar with her braided hair.


    I spoke while looking at the girl running toward me.


    Why are you still here?


    It was none other than Gu Ryunghwa.


    And Gu Ryunghwa shouldnt be in the Gu n right now.


    After all, she shouldve already left for Mount Hua along with the Plum Blossom Sword.


    So why was Gu Ryunghwa still here then?


    BBrother


    You whats wrong?


    After seeing her sobbing face and hearing her shaky voice, I quickly ran toward her and grabbed her shoulders.


    What happened?


    Brotherrr


    When I came closer, Gu Ryunghwa burst into tears.


    It seemed like there really was a problem after all.


    Lets first calm down and


    Second Elder the Second Elder is


    What?


    My attempt to soothe Gu Ryunghwa was thwarted as my own emotions became turbulent upon hearing her words.


    What did you say?


    Without hiding my wild emotions, I asked Gu Ryunghwa.


    Brotherrrr


    In response to my inquiry, she sobbed even more.


    However, I wasnt in a situation where I could calm her down right now.


    The Second Elder is


    Tell me clearly without crying.


    My tone turned stern, but I couldnt afford to think about that right now.


    Witnessing Gu Ryunghwas distress, Wi Seol-Ah and Namgung Bi-ah rushed to console her, but I still couldnt fix my expression.


    Gu Ryunghwa then spoke to me with a shaky voice.


    I hoped that I misheard it the first time


    T-The Second Elder might die.


    But after hearing her for the second time, my heart stopped for a moment.


    ******************


    Whether it was Gu Ryunghwa not going back to Mount Hua, the absence of weing servants even though a blood rtive of the n was returning from a long trip.


    And my initial n to visit the First Elder immediately, none of that mattered to me right now.


    Urgently, I burst into the ns medical room.


    The scent of blood became apparent as I got close.


    Bandages used to wipe all the blood were all piled up in a corner.


    The martial arts Inner Qi permeating the medical room intensified my unease.


    What is


    Not only were doctors of the Gu n here, but doctors from outside the n were also bustling around.


    Doctors were taking care of the patients with sweat flowing down their faces and all the patients here were from the Gu ns swordsmen.


    Judging by the symbol that was written on their uniforms,


    They were all from the Fifth Swordsmen.


    With apprehensive eyes, I navigated through the room.


    I dredged up all my Qi to look for a certain person.


    And I eventually located him.


    In thest room of the medical building, I felt the Second Elders presence.


    As soon as I moved to enter the room


    Someone blocked me.


    Y-You cannot enter!


    My sharp gaze made the doctor flinch and step back.


    The one who stopped me was a doctor who belonged to the Gu n.


    What?


    When I red at him with sharp eyes, I saw the doctors shoulders tremble.


    T-The elder is in the middle of an operation, he said that its an emergency, so we were ordered not to allow anyone in


    It seemed like the Immortal Healer was treating the Second Elder inside that room.


    None other than the Immortal Healer himself used the word emergency.


    And because that word came from the worlds greatest doctor, I was able to know how bad of a situation this was.


    My clenched teeth mirrored the tension as I rxed my grip and asked the doctor.


    Where is the steward?


    I was barely able to hold back my urge to break anything.


    I first had to know why such a situation urred.


    I greet the Young Master.


    Not long after my search, the steward entered the medical room.


    Usually, I would have been the one who went to him, but I didnt want to leave this building right now.


    I apologize for not being able to meet you outside when you retu-


    Skip the apology. What happened here?


    I cut off the old mans apology.


    Apologies were of no use to me at this moment.


    What happened for everyone to end up like this?


    There was an ambush.


    Ambush?


    Yes, sir.


    I couldnt understand.


    An ambush, he says?


    <b><i> Youre telling me that the Second Elder was ambushed?</i></b>


    Putting aside the fact that the Second Elder had the second highest position of the n, he was a person who primarily operated within the Gu n.


    He did go to Anhui and other ces from time to time, but the fact that a martial artist of his caliber had been ambushed to the point of life-threatening danger baffled me.


    <b><i> Is it rted to the Fifth Swordsmen?</i></b>


    My gaze shifted to the members of the Fifth Swordsmen lying down.


    The Fifth Swordsmen was the swordsmen group that had none other than my sister, Gu Huibi, as its master.


    After seeing that, there was one thought that passed through my mind.


    <b><i> Now that I think about it</i></b>


    Before I left for Hanam for the Dragons and Phoenixes Tournament, the Second Elder mentioned he was going to assist Gu Huibi because she needed help from him.


    The steward then spoke to give me an answer.


    The army was ambushed.


    And all of this happened because of that ambush?


    I didnt know exactly, but the Second Elder was unquestionably a martial artist well beyond the Fusion Realm.


    In the realm of martial arts, reaching Fusion meant transcending normal human limits, and transforming into a force of nature.


    Such an individual could wield influence akin to a storm.


    So who was able to do that to a martial artist who could even be called a walking cmity?


    How?


    Do you know who was responsible?


    We couldnt find out, so we sent out a team to gather information But after collecting all the evidence, there is one individual that we were able to think of.


    My attention sharpened at the stewards words. Fortunately, he seemed to have information on the perpetrator.


    The steward stood silent for a bit, then spoke.


    The Pce Lord of the ck Pce.


    After hearing the name, my eyes widened up a full circle.


    It was inevitable.


    After all, it was a name that I never expected to hear at this point in time.


    Afterbining all the evidence, we concluded that it was the Lord of ck Pce responsible for the ambush.


    <em><strong> The ck Pces Lord?</strong></em>


    He was the one who ruled the ck Pce, and he was one of the Four Emperors and Five Kings.


    He was an individual who would meet his death a few yearster, along with the ck Pce being destroyed by the Murim Alliance.


    <b><i> So why was such a man involved?</i></b>


    I would be able to know for sure if it was him or not after the Second Elder hopefully woke up, but if it really was true, then I needed to understand why the Lord of the ck Pce targeted the Fifth Swordsmen and the Second Elder.


    <b><i> This, too, was something that I didnt know of.</i></b>


    I didnt have any memory of the Second Elder being attacked at this point in time.


    It was possible that I just didnt remember, but


    <b><i> There is no way that I wouldnt remember something this serious.</i></b>


    No matter how retarded I was, it was impossible to forget about such an incident.


    I did go through the future changing countless times already


    <b><i> But could things change this much?</i></b>


    Considering that this never happened in my past life, it was highly possible that my actions might have triggered these unforeseen consequences.


    <b><i> Then when and where?</i></b>


    While I couldnt figure out where and when things had begun to twist, I had to learn how the ck Pce Lord was able to step his foot there.


    Wait.


    As I was thinking with a headache


    I realized one important truth.


    Steward.


    Yes Young Master.


    What about my sister?


    The stewards expression darkened at my question.


    The Fifth Swordsmen belonged to Gu Huibi.


    And if the Second Elder had gone to aid her


    Then where was Gu Huibi right now?


    Where is my sister?


    Gu Huibi wasnt in the medical building. Furthermore, even if Gu Huibi was okay, there was no way that she wouldnt be here right now with her personality.


    After all, she wasnt the type to go rest all by herself in her room when her army and the Second Elder were hurt.


    Which was more of the reason why I had to learn about Gu Huibis whereabouts.


    After hesitating for a moment, the steward responded to my question.


    The Lord of ck Pce took thedy with him.


    Ha.


    After hearing the steward, I ced my hand on my face.


    Such shitty things were happening consecutively.


    ******************


    Without even being able to unpack my things, I spent my time in the medical room, with my back leaning on the wall.


    Wi Seol-Ah tried to bring me food from time to time, but I wasnt in the mood to eat anything right now.


    Instead, I stared ahead, absentmindedly fidgeting with my dried lips.


    My gaze wasnt fixated on any particr object, I was just lost in thought.


    <b><i> Gu Huibi was abducted.</i></b>


    ording to the steward, the ck Pce Lord had taken Gu Huibi away.


    So was their goal Gu Huibi from the very beginning?


    Did the sudden appearance of the ck Pce Lord, overpowering the Second Elder and the Fifth Swordsmen, revolve around Gu Huibi?


    If so, what was the motive behind abducting her?


    <b><i> Why? Why Gu Huibi?</i></b>


    No matter how much I thought about it, it was something I couldnt understand.


    <b><i> The problem is</i></b>


    Because of this incident, Father left the n.


    <b><i> I heard he left along with the First Swordsmen.</i></b>


    I was told that as soon as the Second Elder was under the care of the Immortal Healer, Father departed from the n.


    His objective likely centered around the search and rescue of Gu Huibi.


    Considering that Father rarely left the n unless the true gate of demons appeared, his decisive action indicated the gravity of the situation.


    And knowing how Father didnt seem to care too much about his own daughters and sons, it seemed like there was another reason for him to act.


    <b><i> Crack.</i></b>


    My teeth began to grind.


    I wasnt expecting to be weed by such a situation immediately upon my arrival from Hanam.


    <b><i> A man who looked like he was going to live well for at least another ten years is</i></b>


    There were so many things I wanted to ask, like the Dishonored Venerables letter, and the ring he sneakily gave me, but who wouldve known that a bear-like old man like him would end up in that state?


    Fuck.


    A muttered curse slipped from my lips, and Gu Ryunghwa, who was asleep next to me, began to move slightly.


    Because of that, I had to hold in my curses.


    ncing at Gu Ryunghwa, my thoughts turned to the Plum Blossom Sword.


    The master of Mount Hua who stayed in the Gu n for some time along with Gu Ryunghwa.


    <b><i> I was told that the Plum Blossom Sword left with the First Swordsmen as well.</i></b>


    I was told that the Plum Blossom Sword, who had stayed to assist Gu Ryunghwa, departed with father to lend her support.


    I didnt know how much of her strength she recovered after she was cured of the Demonic Qis corruption, but even if she had fully regained her power, her decision to aid the Gu n was a choice for which I felt gratitude.


    I told Namgung Bi-ah and Tang Soyeol to retire to their rooms and I asked Hongwa to take back Wi Seol-Ah.


    I didnt want to reveal my current expression to anyone right now.


    Especially them.


    As I was waiting for the time to pass


    <i> Creak-</i>


    The door to the room where the Immortal Healer had been working slowly swung open. At the faint sound, I immediately stood up.


    The one that came out of the door with an exhausted look was the Immortal Healer.


    Upon spotting me waiting outside, he wore a look of surprise.


    Why are you


    Immortal Healer sir! Is the Second Elder okay?


    Since I cut him off and shouted as the first thing, the Immortal Healer blocked his ears and frowned.


    I thought my eardrums popped! Why are you shouting out of nowhere!


    <i> Ugh-</i>


    When he responded with a shout, he faltered.


    To that appearance, I immediately helped and supported the Immortal Healer.


    Are you okay?


    This only happened because I remained seated for too long. Its bound to happen since Im old.


    With that sentence, the Immortal Healer took off his clothing.


    The operation went nicely. It will take a long time for him to recover, but he will open his eyes soon.


    After hearing the Immortal Healer, I let out a sigh that I was holding in. The Immortal Healer clicked his tongue at my visible relief.


    You came and stuck yourself here as soon as you returned from your trip?


    What a stupid kid you are. What do you think would change if you stay and wait here when you arent even a doctor?


    After speaking those words, the Immortal Healer opened the path.


    As if he was telling me to go in.


    Without dy, I entered the room.


    !


    The Second Elder was lying down in the room.


    Though his massive frame made the room seem cramped, my attention couldnt afford to dwell on that detail.


    <b><i> There is a trace of something prating his upper body.</i></b>


    Despite thepleted operation, the trace was still clearly left there.


    So much to the point that the bandages wrapping his body couldnt even hide it.


    It wasnt too big of a prationpared to the Second Elders giant body, but it was still expected to be a fatal wound.


    Not only that, but I could also see the extent of damage throughout his entire frame.


    The Immortal Healer, who entered after me, provided an exnation.


    Even though he lost consciousness, his Qi is slowly healing the wounds. Furthermore, because his regeneration rate was excellent, he was able to survive when an ordinary person wouldve died already with a wound like this. What a monster of a body this is.


    Hooo.


    Go leave if youre done checking on him. You being here only makes it rowdier here.


    Could you tell me when he would wake up?


    To my question, the Immortal Healer responded while clicking his tongue.


    If I knew that, do you think I would be a doctor? I wouldve chosen to work with Wudang. Even if it takes long, he will open his eyes in four days, so stop pointlessly worrying and screw off!


    Despite speaking harshly, he gave me all the information.


    He was telling me to stop worrying and go rest, so I turned away after a final nce at the Second Elder.


    As the Immortal Healer had noted, there was little I could contribute by remaining in the building.


    Please take care of him. I will greet you properly next time.


    Hmph.


    After turning my back against the Immortal Healer, I carefully picked up Gu Ryunghwa and walked toward the adjacent medical room.


    Then, I handed Gu Ryunghwa over to a waiting servant.


    She probably wont wake up, so bring her to her room.


    Understood.


    I had secretly administered acupuncture on Gu Ryunghwa, so she wouldnt wake up.


    She would wake up tomorrow morning, though.


    Should I tell other servants to prepare a meal back at home?


    The servant spoke, worrying about the fact I skipped all my meals, but I declined, shaking my head.


    Its fine. I dont want to eat anything right now. And plus


    <b><i> Crack.</i></b>


    My gaze shifted toward a specific direction, and I loosened my stiffened shoulders.


    I have somewhere to go.


    I put my wild Qi and emotions to sleep.


    After all, I had to suppress the tumultuous feelings stemming from the revtions about the Second Elder and Gu Huibi.


    Ill be back a littlete.


    With those words, I began to move.


    The ce I was headed was Gu Sunmoon, where the First Elder would be.


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>dvnd htr vlbl n gntl.m </strong>


    <strong>llutrtn n ur drd  drd.gg/gntl</strong>

 Chapter 194: Know Your Place (2)

    Chapter 194: Know Your ce (2)


    <b> Know Your ce (2) </b>


    Gu Sunmoon.


    It was the ce that was often called the Sword of the Gu n.


    Gu Sunmoon was also referred to as Guardian of Shanxi and it was the biggest pir of the Gu n, serving as the primary support for their ranking as a noble n.


    They raised armies of swordsmen to fend off demons.


    They yed a pivotal role in maintaining peace, earning them the revered title of the Sword of Gu n, as well as the Guardians of Shanxi.


    Of course, there were times when they picked swordsmen from outside the n like the Nine Dragons Day, but in the end, most of the military was raised within Gu Sunmoon.


    The First Elder was one of the representative members of Gu Sunmoon.


    Muyeon, who reached Peak Realm at only slightly over the age of twenty was there.


    Andstly, Gu Jeolyub, who showed genius talent was there as well.


    Considering that most swordsmen in Gu n, with the exception of Gu Huibi, hailed from Gu Sunmoon, Gu Sunmoon could be seen as one of the biggest roots of the Gu n.


    This realization led me to believe that Father allowed the First Elders ambitious actions to persist due to his significant role in the ns roots.


    Or maybe it was because I was too ipetent to inherit the Young Lord position of the n and there were many people who wanted Gu Jeolyub to get that spot just like the First Elder.


    Honestly, whichever it was, both reasons seemed understandable.


    <b><i> I could understand it now as well.</i></b>


    Thanks to time passing, I could understand a little about Father.


    But even so


    Even back then, I just couldnt understand why Father tolerated the First Elders troublesome behavior.


    At a certain point,ter than the present moment, I recalled Father summoning mes when the First Elder finally crossed the line.


    And the mes he showed definitely held anger.


    Giant mes that engulfed the whole of Gu n.


    I still had a clear memory of that overpowering appearance.


    After all, whether he was called an old tiger, or the man who wasnt in his prime anymore, I was able to know that those were all false rumors after seeing him like that.


    However, I did feel it was a bit strange that Father finally decided to take action only after that certain point.


    Despite understanding the First Elders influential position within the n, I struggled to fathom why Father refrained from cutting off the tantly rotting line that connected itself to the n.


    How could he give him so many chances even with all the troubles he caused?


    I wouldve overturned him right away.


    So I couldnt have done what Father did.


    I recalled the Water Dragon advising me to enduring three times.


    That was my limit.


    I greet the Young Master.


    Gu Sunmoon was located a fair bit away from the Gu n.


    But it wasnt an arduously long journey.


    It just exceeded typical branch n proximity.


    When I arrived in front of the Gu Sunmoons gate, the martial artist, who was guarding the gate, greeted me.


    He seemed to be a martial artist of Gu Sunmoon.


    You know me, huh?


    How could I not recognize the Young Master?


    I was wondering what I should do if he didnt know me.


    But thankfully, thanks to my fame, it seemed like there wont be any cases where they wouldnt recognize me.


    <b> [Fair, I mean who else would have a face as fierce as yours?]</b>


    I was a bit bothered by Elder Shins sudden insult toward my face, but I didnt bother to argue back this time.


    I came here to see the First Elder,


    Oh, the Head is not seeing any guests right now.


    Guest, huh?


    It was a strange feeling.


    I could have sworn you said you knew who I was.


    Thats correct, you are the Young Mas-


    Do I look like a guest to you then?


    I saw the guards lips quiver a little after hearing my response.


    He seemed like he was facing an annoying situation, rather than feeling afraid.


    Its not that but the time isnt-


    What about the time?


    Its toote for today, so I think you shoulde after making an appointment


    Listening to the guard, I scratched my neck.


    A sudden itchiness had crept up, uninvited.


    How should I describe this feeling?


    <b><i> Oh.</i></b>


    I didnt have to think much about it.


    It was just annoyance. Despite my efforts to conjure a measured response, only one retort surfaced.


    How dare you treat your master like that?


    Pardon?


    I was already bad at holding back my emotions today.


    How could I control it well when the first thing I saw when I came back from the trip, was the mess that happened to my n?


    To exaggerate, my house was being destroyed into pieces right now.


    Do I look like a person who needs to do that?


    T-Thats not it, but-


    Stop trying to work your brain and make the right choices. Who is it that you are seeing right now?


    This had been an ongoing puzzle for me.


    Gu Sunmoon was a branch household of the Gu n.


    But even so, Father had gone to great lengths to ensure fair treatment, discreetly restricting ess to visitors.


    Was it because Gu Sunmoon was the Sword of the Gu n?


    Or, was it just an adherence to ancestral virtues?


    I, too, refused to differentiate based on their branch status.


    Because Id rather eat another bowl during mealtime, rather than doing such a pointless thing.


    However, it was bound to be a problem if we were too lenient toward them.


    Just as I was witnessing now.


    Because a dog is not being treated like a dog, it tries to climb up without knowing its ce.


    What do you


    Before he could finish his sentence, the guard crumpled to the ground.


    I threw aside the fallen guard and opened the gate.


    <i> Creaak-</i>


    Alongside the gates opening, I sensed the martial artists within approaching me.


    Young Master?


    Why is he?


    Their bewildered gazes greeted me, perplexed by my sudden appearance.


    So I gave them an answer with a kind tone.


    Where is the First Elder? I came to see him.


    It was a repetition of my initial inquiry.


    The martial artists started to look around after hearing my question.


    They also began to fidget, not knowing how to handle this situation.


    The looks they exchanged with me conveyed more than words ever could.


    If you arent going to answer, Ill just find him on my own.


    With that statement, I began to move.


    I honestly didnt have to try to look for him.


    After all, Id been here before.


    The First Elder was living in a mansion located at the highest point of Gu Sunmoon.


    So all I had to do was just go there.


    However


    Young Master.


    Someone blocked my path as I expected.


    It was a man who seemed to be in his thirties and judging by the Qi I felt from him, he seemed to be a First-Rate martial artist.


    The First Elder currently


    He has to rest at thiste night, so you want me to go back?


    But judging by how hes doing a bunch of things here and there, he still seems to be full of energy.


    A subtle frown creased the mans features as I addressed him with a smile.


    It seemed he didnt like what I said.


    Please watch your words. He is the Head of the branch n.


    And I am the son of the n. What, did I say something wrong?


    Even if you are the blood rtive of the main n, you shouldnt talk badly about the hea-


    <i> Haha!</i>


    I couldnt hold in myughter when I heard the man speak with a harsh and offended tone.


    Nor did I have to listen to him any further.


    Stop there. Im not really in a situation where I could y around with anyone right now.


    I tried going past him after tapping his shoulders a couple of times


    But the man tried to grab and stop me.


    I told you that you cant!


    <i> Pow-!</i>


    When the man grabbed my shoulder to stop me, he was sent flying away with a brutal sound.


    <i> Thud!</i>


    His big physique flew up in the air and fell to the ground, only stopping after rolling on the ground a few times.


    Ugh!


    As soon as the mans body stopped, he began to vomit blood onto the ground.


    The man shivered with his hand ced on his stomach, while vomiting out blood.


    It seemed like the impact hadnt fully subsided yet.


    But for me, I went very easy on him.


    If that crazy fucker from Wudang saw this, he wouldve been shocked by saying that I became an understanding person, which also meant that he didnt have to watch over me anymore.


    I slowly walked toward the man.


    <i> Step.</i>


    Simultaneously, my body filled with Qi, concentrating in my dantian.


    <i> ze.</i>


    As I moved closer, mes emerged from my body.


    The mes that burned passionately in a light red color spun around my body to form a ring.


    Then, it began to rotate at a crazy speed.


    Even a dog raised in a house recognizes its own owner.


    With each step, the fire ring expanded gradually.


    The ring that consumed my Qi at a rapid rate, grew with a roaring intensity, radiating heat in every direction.


    But you retards keep showing your fangs without knowing your ce.


    The heat that surrounded the nearby area began to fill up therge space.


    And if thats not the case, it seems like you guys dont know who is standing in front of you.


    I knew that the household was a festering mess of dogshit, but I didnt expect to be faced with actual dogs.


    If you really dont like the fact that Im going,


    Ugh


    As you wish, I wont go directly to where the old man is located.


    As the light red mes, mixed with my Qi, rose, it began to fill the sky.


    Then, the night of Gu Sunmoon was no longer.


    If Im not the one going, all I have to do is just make hime.


    A single gesture from my hand set the red sky into motion.


    The guards got into their battle stance after seeing the heat and mes in the sky


    But it was far toote for them.


    I then slowly lowered my hand


    And the sky cascaded down upon them.


    ******************


    <i> m!</i>


    <i> tter-</i>


    Hmm?


    The teacup, once brimming, started to shake.


    The tranquil air bore traces of a breeze and vibrations, unmistakably signaling the utilization of Qi.


    What is this?


    The First Elder of the Gu n, the zing Rain Sword, Gu Changjun, stood up immediately.


    The Qi he felt from outside his room was so threatening that it was shocking.


    Is it perhaps-


    <i> ng-!</i>


    Vibrations from outside caused the teacup to tumble from his table, shattering into pieces.


    Cold water spilled across the tiles.


    But without being able to care about such a thing, Gu Changjun immediately opened the door and stepped outside.


    !


    As soon as he came outside, he was met with searing heat that made it hard for him to breathe, and the storm of mes outside.


    Despite the light red hue, he recognized the me arts of the Gu n.


    And it was especially familiar to Gu Changjun, so there was no way that he couldnt have noticed.


    Who the hell is!


    Although he began to ask, his thoughts swiftly honed in on the person responsible.


    Only one individual in the Gu n could summon such huge mes while exerting pressure through Combat Qi.


    <b><i> I couldve sworn I heard that he wasnt in the n right now.</i></b>


    The Tiger Warrior, Gu Cheolun.


    He was one of the Hundred Masters of the World.


    The Lord of the Gu n.


    The only one capable of making such mes was only the Tiger Warrior.


    That was what Gu Changjun thought.


    The mes did seem a bit weakerpared to the past, but that was the only answer he was able toe up with.


    <b><i> But why all of a sudden?</i></b>


    Gu Changjun pondered why Gu Cheolun had suddenly barged into the branch n, wreaking havoc.


    <b><i> Was I caught?</i></b>


    Various possibilities crossed his mind, but none seemed significant enough for Gu Cheolun himself to take direct action.


    <b><i> Besides the fact that I gave Gu Huibis information out.</i></b>


    After finishing his thoughts, Gu Changjun walked down the stairs and went toward the center of the mes.


    Upon arrival, he was met with a scene reminiscent of hell.


    Martial artists of Gu Sunmoony scattered on the ground.


    And those barely conscious were quivering as if in the aftermath of something deeply frightening.


    Witnessing the havoc, Gu Changjun couldnt help but clench his teeth.


    <b><i> Was he looking for an opportunity when our main army was absent?</i></b>


    The ns lord and high-level martial artists from Gu n were currently away.


    And the one who gave that order was none other than Gu Cheolun himself.


    While Gu Changjun had stationed some martial artists here, it seemed like they werent able to fight back against Gu Cheolun, which was to be expected.


    <b><i> Lord!</i></b>


    Anticipating that Gu Cheolun would not fabricate his actions, given the involvement of his own daughter, Gu Changjun was taken aback by the unexpected coldness emanating from Gu Cheolun.


    After clenching his teeth, Gu Changjun pulled out his sword.


    He couldnt understand why the Tiger Warrior chose to attack the ce, but he couldnt afford to just sit there and watch.


    My Lord! What are you doing right n-


    Gu Changjun, who was about to sh through the mes by charging his Qi, halted his words.


    After all, at the same time of Gu Changjun showing himself, the mes engulfing the area began to retract towards the center.


    When the mes were being absorbed, he was able to see the silhouette of a person from the mes origin.


    And when all the mes were retrieved


    On top of the ground that had turned ck


    Gu Changjun, checking the figure standing at the center, found himself unable to close his gaping mouth.


    Night returned once again after the mes disappeared.


    And the boy with eyes glowing red beneath the darkness of the night addressed Gu Changjun.


    I kept hearing that I resemble Father. So for you to make such a mistake, I dont know if I should be happy or not.


    He seemed simr to the Tiger Warrior, but it wasnt him.


    You!


    No, Gu Changjun would have preferred it to be the Tiger Warrior.


    Because such an ipetent child shouldnt have been able to stand at that spot in such an appearance.


    Its been a while, First Elder.


    The boy, whose ck hair had transformed into a fiery red, grinned at Gu Changjun.


    What do you think of the gift?


    Contrary to his expression, his voice resonated with an unnerving coldness.


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>dvnd htr vlbl n gntl.m </strong>


    <strong>llutrtn n ur drd  drd.gg/gntl</strong>

 Chapter 195: Know Your Place (3)

    Chapter 195: Know Your ce (3)


    <b> Know Your ce (3) </b>


    <b><i> How is this possible?</i></b>


    Unable to conceal his astonishment, Gu Changjun continued to stare right at Gu Yangcheon.


    <b><i> The almighty I, mistook him for someone else?</i></b>


    It might have all happened so suddenly, but for him to mistake Gu Yangcheon as the Lord.


    Gu Changjun couldnt believe it.


    <b><i> Even if that bastard overcame his wall!</i></b>


    It was faint, but he saw it.


    Gu Yangcheon had surpassed the wall to reach the Peak Realm.


    The fact that Gu Yangcheon had achieved this feat at such a young age, while his own grandson and hope, Gu Jeolyub, had not, seemed like a twist of fate working against him.


    But putting aside that point, such a thing couldnt be possible.


    The mes that came from Gu Yangcheon were so terrifyingly simr to the mes that the Lord disyed back in the past.


    The martial art itself was bound to look simr as they were using the same art of their n, but that wasnt what Gu Changjun was referring to.


    The terrifying ze that only the bloodlines of the n used.


    The appearance of the mes, resembling a ravenous beast, roaring and voraciously consuming everything in its path, felt eerily familiar.


    The simrity was so striking that Gu Changjuns mistake seemed almost justified.


    This meant that he was also that much more powerful.


    <b><i> But even so</i></b>


    The level of mes had to be different.


    Even if the Lord wasnt in his prime anymore because of time passing,


    For Gu Changjun to mistake that young brat as the lord, it started to make Gu Changjun wonder if that child was just skilled in controlling his mes.


    And if that wasnt the case


    <b><i> I knew it, my body is</i></b>


    You seem a bit shocked, considering you arent saying anything.


    !


    This was a gift back to you for the gift that you gave, First Elder. What do you think about it?


    Gu Yangcheon was smiling.


    His wide smile only made him look scarier.


    However, the anger woven into his voice contradicted his outward demeanor.


    Gu Changjun forced himself topose his expression, and then asked Gu Yangcheon.


    Gift you say. I dont know what I did for our Yangcheon to be this angry.


    What do you mean by angry, First Elder sir? How could I be angry when you gave me a gift?


    <i> Rustle.</i>


    Gu Yangcheons footsteps on the scorched ground made Gu Changjun uneasy.


    And going back to the anger thing, I cant afford to be angry because of an animal.


    Gu Changjun frowned upon hearing Gu Yangcheons blunt words.


    After all, it was clear to whom Gu Yangcheon was referring.


    Your mouth became rougher during the time weve not seen each other, it seems. And here is me, thinking you actually matured. Do you not know who you are speaking to?


    How could I be mature in such a short amount of time? Furthermore,


    <i> Pow-!</i><i></i>


    <i></i>


    Gu Yangcheon kicked the faltering guard in the face and knocked him unconscious.


    The guard lost consciousness, blood spilling from his mouth.


    I learned that there should be a limit for me to remain pretending to be nice. I was very well-trained when it came to that.


    You!


    <i> aaam!</i>


    When Gu Changjun stomped his feet onto the ground out of anger, a wave of Qi spread out to the nearby area.


    The stomp of a martial artist who had reached the Fusion Realm was enough to reverberate through all of Gu Sunmoon


    But Gu Yangcheons expression didnt change one bit.


    I dont know what caused you to throw a tantrum, but even if you are a direct bloodline of the n, there should be a limit to your arrogance!


    I agree.


    Instead, Gu Yangcheon further charged his Qi, preparing to retaliate.


    You should know that I am the direct bloodline of the n.


    Cracking his neck, Gu Yangcheon appeared more like a street gang member than a noble n member.


    Why do you keep causing all this bullshit? I told you that you should just do nothing.


    After a certain point, Gu Yangcheons words lost all formality.


    The emotion mingled in his words within the fiery atmosphere was anger.


    And it was the Qi of that small boy that pushed back against Gu Changjuns.


    The First Elder was a martial artist who had reached the Fusion Realm and despite Gu Yangcheon having a monster-like talent at such a young age, he was still only a martial artist at the Peak Realm in the end.


    Even if he had perfected the state of Peak Realm, there was still a clear difference in power level.


    So this shouldnt have been possible.


    However, Gu Changjun, instead of being surprised, found himself frowning because he knew fully well why all of this happened.


    <b><i> Crack.</i></b>


    His chronic disease made it hard for him to control his Qi.


    Since he couldnt use his Qi well, the aging, which had slowed due to his martial realm, was now resuming its natural course.


    His weakened body couldnt even muster half the strength it possessed during his prime.


    Because of this, he was struggling against a martial artist in a lower martial realm.


    However


    No one in the n was privy to this information.


    After all, he was hiding this fact for his goal.


    As such, the only one who knew about this was himself.


    That was also the reason why Gu Changjun kept himself silent and hidden while pretending to not know that the great Immortal Healer was there.


    <b><i> I was looking for the right time.</i></b>


    He made the Lord leave the n and the Second Elders eyes were closed right now.


    Additionally, the Immortal Healer was still in the n, so Gu Changjun intended to secretly seek the Immortal Healers aid for his ailment.


    He had been eager to meet the Immortal Healer for a long time.


    So, Gu Changjun thought this was the perfect timing.


    If only Gu Yangcheon didnt appear.


    <b><i> This is a problem.</i></b>


    The child he had perceived as a jagged stone in his path was actually a mountain that was hiding itself under the ground, but Gu Changjun realized this toote.


    <b><i> If I knew earlier, I wouldve gotten rid of him no matter what method it took.</i></b>


    <b><i> Who couldve known that a brat like him would block my path this quickly?</i></b>


    Gu Changjun fixed his posture along with the sword he pulled out earlier.


    <b><i> But still, the brat doesnt know about this.</i></b>


    There was no way that Gu Yangcheon knew about his chronic disease.


    This made it more confusing for Gu Changjun.


    Why was Gu Yangcheon appearing in such a violent manner?


    <b><i> I get that hes immature and has a fire-like personality</i></b>


    Moreover, he was a child who had reached the Peak Realm at a young age, o it was obvious, in a way, for his arrogance to reach through the sky.


    But Gu Changjun started to suspect a deeper reason for his violent behavior.


    <b><i> Perhaps</i></b>


    <b><i> Was I caught?</i></b>


    <b><i> Did Gu Yangcheon find out about themission I made to the Great King?</i></b>


    <b><i> I didnt see him as someone who would do such a poor job.</i></b>


    While Gu Changjun wasnt well-acquainted with the Great King, his lengthy coboration with the figure led him to believe that failure wasnt in the Great Kings nature.


    <b><i> It doesnt matter if he failed.</i></b>


    Furthermore, even if Gu Yangcheon had discovered that the ns incident was orchestrated by him, it wouldnt matter.


    After all, Gu Yangcheon didnt have any evidence to back it up.


    What is causing you to be so violent!


    Just by looking at your expression, it already seems like you know everything, but are pretending not to know which is making you look pathetic.


    You keep spitting out words that I cant understand! If youre going toe out like this, then this old man will also have to


    If thats not the case, perhaps you are desperate?


    What?


    Gu Changjun questioned what Gu Yangcheon meant, but Gu Yangcheon wasnt where he previously was.


    A breeze passed by for an instant,


    And Gu Changjun hurriedly and instinctively swung his sword, only to find it cutting through nothing.


    A sharp sword sh cleaved through the air and along with mes forming at that spot, it disappeared while leaving a faint trace.


    <b><i> Hes not there!</i></b>


    He swung his sword toward the source of the presence, but funnily enough, all that remained was a small remnant of fire.


    <b><i> Then Where!</i></b>


    <i> m!</i>


    A small fist broke through the formidable Qi barrier enveloping his waist.


    Despite the fact that the Qi barrier around Gu Changjuns body was in no way weak in any form, the fist broke through the barrier as if it were a mere sheet of paper.


    <i> Pow!</i>


    Ugh!


    The impact of the fist colliding with his body produced an explosive sound, causing Gu Changjuns body to convulse heavily.


    Thankfully, he didnt lose his posture and was sent up in the air.


    <i> Chhhhh!</i>


    But he was pushed back with his feet forming skid marks on the ground.


    Cough!


    When he finally managed to take a breath, blood came out of Gu Changjuns mouth.


    It was just one attack, and the attack made contact only after being slowed down by the barrier, so the damage should have been small, but the pain that started from his waist disrupted the stability of his Inner Qi, tormenting his body.


    Haaa


    Rather than dwelling on the fact that he had been attacked by Gu Yangcheon, Gu Changjun found himself sighing at the level of prowess exhibited by Gu Yangcheon in that single blow.


    He hid his presence for an instant to ambush.


    Moreover, he created a silhouette of himself inside the mes while hiding his real presence to trick him.


    And even on top of that, the fist that dug through his waist.


    Gu Changjun knew how powerful his Qi had to be for him to execute such an attack and Gu Yangcheon exhibited wless movements with a level of skill that left Gu Changjun astonished.


    <b><i> Hes a monster.</i></b>


    It had only been a year since Gu Yangcheon had be active in martial arts.


    Even if Gu Yangcheon had genius talents that even the lord had failed to recognize, a level like this didnt make sense.


    <i> Ring-</i>


    !


    Sensing a presence, Gu Changjun readied his sword once again.


    The presence he felt wasnt a mistake this time.


    After all, Gu Yangcheon was practically giving his position away purposely this time.


    Howme.


    A voice emerged from the darkness.


    In the wake of the giant me that had overwhelmed the guards of Gu Sunmoon, the only discernible feature was the red glowing eyes of Gu Yangcheon shining in the darkness.


    You brat, even if younded a blow thanks to a miracle!


    Miracle? How could you use that as an excuse with a body that cant even react properly?


    What?


    After hearing Gu Yangcheon speak in a mocking tone, Gu Changjun felt the sensation of his heart skipping a beat.


    It seemed as if Gu Yangcheon knew something.


    Whether he was aware of Gu Changjuns thoughts or not, Gu Yangcheon smiled while shaking off his hands.


    After hearing him speak with certainty,


    Your body. Its destroyed, no? Especially your heart.


    !


    Gu Changjuns thin beard quivered.


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>dvnd htr vlbl n gntl.m </strong>


    <strong>llutrtn n ur drd  drd.gg/gntl</strong>

 Chapter 196: Know Your Place (4)

    Chapter 196: Know Your ce (4)


    <b> Know Your ce (4) </b>


    Looking at the First Elders seemingly shocked face, I became certain.


    <b><i> As I thought.</i></b>


    The fact that the First Elder had an illness was something I knew from my past life.


    And I knew that his life was already close to an end before he was killed by Fathers fire.


    So he probably was doing all this out of desperation.


    Furthermore, the reason why I was able to show my fangs to the First Elder so recklessly like this was because I knew that the First Elder was in a weakened state right now.


    <b><i> Though he appears somewhat stronger than anticipated.</i></b>


    I could summarize that from thest sh just earlier.


    Unfortunately, it seemed like he sensed my presence and tried to wrap himself with a Qi barrier, but his vulnerability became apparent when he momentarily failed to detect my existence.


    Moreover, the reaction that the First Elder showed from that sh just now


    <b><i> To think that hes a Fusion Realm martial artist</i></b>


    A martial artist who has reached the Fusion Realm emits a Combat Qi that distinguishes them as existing in a realm beyond that of ordinary martial artists.


    Of course, this sensation could only be felt by those at a significantly advanced level or fellow martial artists who have reached a simr level.


    My experiences from my past life and oveing personal obstacles allowed me to sense a fraction of that sensation.


    <b><i> The First Elders body is corrupted.</i></b>


    It was a fact that the First Elder was a Fusion Realm martial artist, but looking at his current state, I could notice his Qi flowing in a bizarre manner.


    And if I observed that Qi flow a little more.


    <b><i> It seems like its preventing the body from shutting down.</i></b>


    And this was probably caused by his illness.


    <b><i> Though its not really noticeable as of now.</i></b>


    It seems like he was keeping it together nicely because he was still maintaining his youth despite being at an old age.


    And judging by his appearance from the outside, it seemed like it was possible for him to make it not noticeable to others.


    So much to the point that, had I not been aware of the First Elders illness, I might not have noticed at all.


    The First Elder spoke.


    You keep bbering on about stuff I dont understand.


    It seemed like he was still feigning ignorance, but that didnt matter to me.


    <b><i> Ill let you continue pretending to not know anything, if you can, that is.</i></b>


    You must have been desperate. You are one of the most foxlike people I know, but you did a horrible job with this one.


    Bastard! I showed you respect because you are the bloodline of the n! But you only continue to be more outrageous. How dare you speak like that to the elder of the n!


    The First Elder started to shout, but his outburst seemedical to me.


    Unconcerned, I openly disyed my amusement and spoke to the First Elder.


    Im sure I told youst time.


    About the dog that not only showed its fangs to its owner, but even attacked its owner and how it ended up after.


    I remember saying that it died of starvation after all of its fangs were pulled out.


    I definitely warned him that day.


    <b><i> Do not mess with me.</i></b>


    But I wonder why it tried to bite.


    Because he thought my warning was funny? That was understandable.


    How could one be scared of a young boys warning after all?


    But I wasnt the one he should be scared of.


    Not only did he have to worry about Father, the Lord of the n, but he also should have been scared of the Second Elder, and all the other members of the n who supported me.


    Though Father was probably the one he should be most worried about.


    There was no way that the First Elder didnt know that, but in the end, heid his hands on me.


    Was he certain that he wasnt going to be caught?


    That could have been possible, but in my eyes


    You were just so desperate to the point you didnt have the time to worry about the consequences.


    He was just desperate, thats all.


    Right?


    To my words, the First Elder responded in silence.


    Because I knew how he met his end in my past life, it allowed me to grasp a sliver of the First Elders desperation.


    Yet, being no saint myself, it felt like I was looking into a mirror.


    In the end, he just couldnt contain all his greed in that old and worn body of his.


    Ha.


    The First Elder, who had maintained silence with his mouth closed, released a hollowughter.


    You keep on speaking nonsense I dont understand.


    Although he persisted in pretense, the cracks in his mask became very noticeable.


    <i>!</i>


    The Qi, whichpletely filled up the middle dantian, started to react a little.


    At the same time, the heat that I contained in my body started to swirl.


    <i> Ssss-</i>


    The visible steam emanating from my mouth wasnt because of the cold weather.


    This was only due to the heat.


    Keep pretending to not know anything, it doesnt matter to me anyway.


    My Yangcheon, it seems like you are the one whos mistaken.


    The energy beneath the night sky, palpable to my senses, undoubtedly emanated from the First Elders Sword Force.


    It felt like the Sword Qi in his sword was enhanced by a level.


    His body might be breaking down, but he really was a Fusion Realm martial artist.


    After all, the Combat Qi I felt from the First Elder wasnt something I could underestimate.


    I ignored the cold sweat trickling down my back because of the dense Combat Qi I felt from him.


    It seems like you dont know that you did something you will not be able to undo.


    Something I cant undo?


    I dont know what happened to you, but fine, it is understandable that you think I caused this. Because we dont have the best rtionship after all.


    The First Elder continued to charge up his energy during his sophistry.


    I was also charging my Qi and sharpening my senses as I listened to him.


    <b><i> This foxlike old man.</i></b>


    But even whilst talking to me, the First Elder used his Qi, readying his stance.


    So that he could block my attack, no matter what direction I came from.


    He was setting up a strategic conversation.


    However, you dont have any proof.


    The First Elders sword shook a tiny bit.


    It was his sword reacting to the Qi.


    There was no Sword Resonance from his sword, but I still couldnt afford to let my guard down.


    Do you think you will be let off so easily for this if your father finds out about what you have just caused?


    Aww, are you worried about me because I might be kicked out?


    When I responded to him with a light smile, the First Elder smiled back, expecting this response.


    You are as confident as ever because you are the only son of the n. But the only thing you get from that is worse treatments. But it seems like you dont know that and you seem to think that you will keep your position forever


    I dont know what strange thoughts this old man is having.


    What?


    Why do you think that I came here without any evidence?


    I saw the First Elders eyes tremble after hearing my response.


    Nonsense.


    You think Im speaking nonsense?


    Because you are cornered, you are speaking nonsense. If you apologize now for the trouble you caused, this old man will let you off despite the fact that the trouble you caused isnt anything minimal.


    The First Elder seemed to be thinking that I was speaking nonsense at this point, but funnily enough, there was evidence.


    It wasnt evidence of me getting ambushed, but I had a very good excuse I could use that even if I beat up the First Elder almost to his death


    The n wouldnt say anything much to me.


    You are still the same as ever, an old and pathetic man.


    The intense heat swirling within me also heated up my body.


    Not only did vast amounts of steame out from my body, but my body was also so excited to the point that it could explode at any moment.


    I dont know if your illness also affected your mind, but you shouldnt have let your greed devour you.


    Bastard! Do you think the world is in your hands because you have the lord and the Second Elder behind your back!?


    Behind my back, my ass.


    <i> aaze!</i>


    The light red me ring swirled around my body.


    Unlike the earlier sensation of nearly fainting even with the tiniest me, I could now summon an immense amount of me.


    <b> [Its thanks to all that shit you ate up.]</b>


    Elder Shin spoke in aughing tone.


    However, I couldnt argue with him.


    After all, I did indeed think that I consumed too much.


    Meanwhile, the First Elders eyes were trembling as he stared at the mes surrounding my body.


    When I noticed what his pupils held underneath his wrinkly eye sockets, I spoke to the First Elder.


    Are you jealous?


    !


    Because you are staring at mes that you cant make?


    The Gu n of Shanxi was renowned for specializing in fire arts.


    And that was a correct statement.


    All the blood rtives of the n used me Arts with the exception of Gu Ryunghwa who joined Mount Hua.


    At any rate, the fastest way to prove oneself as a bloodline of the Gu n was with fire.


    However, the branch ncked this ability.


    The process of charging up heat inside their body was simr to that of the Destructive me Arts, but that was only heat in the end.


    Basically, it meant that not everyone was able to summon mes despite sharing the same surname.


    I understood the First Elders emotions by reading his eyes.


    After all, it was simr to the eyes that I saw from others in my past life.


    You bastard


    You also told me I had no evidence.


    I slowly pointed my hand out toward the First Elders abode.


    I dont need to bother bringing evidence when all the evidence is there.


    Ha, you think there is something you could use there? How foolish.


    Well, it wont be in your room. After all, you arent that dumb.


    Then


    But what about the basement thats hidden behind that bookshelf?


    !


    The First Elder gasped after hearing my response.


    I knew this from my past life.


    The basement held all documents and papers detailing all of Gu Sunmoon and the First Elders actions.


    There were so many that it looked like he had hidden them meticulously.


    <b><i> Though it seemed like he got rid of all the important ones after somehow realizing.</i></b>


    But that would only happen a few years in the future.


    Then, what about the current time?


    Did the First Elder dispose of those documents, anticipating being caught?


    Judging by his expression, thankfully, it seemed he hadnt.


    How do you


    He appeared deeply shocked.


    To be fair, I brought up his secret basement like it was nothing when he hid them with lots of effort with formations and whatnot, making his shock understandable.


    Just breaking through all of that after finding the secret ce took me a month in my past life.


    Though I couldnt fathom how he set up such a formation without detection.


    <b><i> Did Father really not know about this?</i></b>


    I wondered if Father really had zero idea about the fact that the First Elder was hiding this from him.


    I honestly didnt know. It was possible that Father was pretending not to know even though he did.


    But that also didnt seem too likely.


    You think Ill answer you, even if you ask me?


    I heard the First Elders teeth cracking after I responded to him in a mocking tone.


    While staring at him like that, I gradually increased my mes.


    Dont think of this as a mere kids tantrum, First Elder.


    The expanding Qi, apanying the mes, slowly ate away the energy that the First Elder set up before.


    It meant that I was widening my territory.


    This is a punishment from the bloodline of the n.


    With my father absent from the n, allmands fell to the Steward.


    Not the First Elder, who was the highest elder of the n


    And not any other elders of the n


    But the Steward.


    This had been an unchangedw of the Gu n for centuries after the Blood Demon War.


    And I, beforeing to Gu Sunmoon, got approval from the Steward toe here.


    <b><i> Though I honestly didnt expect him to say yes.</i></b>


    The Steward let me go after I gave him a brief exnation, telling him that I was going to go destroy the First Elder.


    But that somehow worked in my favor.


    I was basically telling him to give me whatever punishment because I was going to do this no matter what, but things unfolded more smoothly than I expected.


    Punishment? How dare a brat like you say that you will punish me, even though I did nothing.


    Think about that yourself if you really dont know.


    I retorted, signaling an end to the pointless conversation.


    Or just think of this as me fucking you up because I find you annoying because even I think that this feels something like that.


    With that


    A small sun emerged,pletely engulfing the First Elder.


    ******************


    The biggest difference between the First Rate and Peak Realm was that the Qi of the Peak Realm martial artist gradually bes one with the body.


    The Qi that only hid inside the dantian would undergo transformation after oveing the wall along with new enlightenment.


    The dantian awakens from its sleep and Qi intrudes that area, further enhancing the martial artists body.


    It allowed martial artists to see more and hear more naturally without having to sharpen their senses.


    And it was a starting point toward surpassing normal human capabilities.


    That was what the Peak Realm was.


    Then


    What about the Fusion Realm?


    Many answered this question, yet all of their answers were different.


    In the end, what they meant was the same.


    I dare to call this stage a process of transcending.


    Being able to do what they previously couldnt.


    In my past life, the demonic human with the Hwangbo surname, the Silent Fist, described this process as bing God.


    At the time, I pped his head, saying that it sounded like bullshit, but Iter grasped the significance behind his words.


    A realization that this stage surpassed the Peak Realm on an entirely different level.


    And after reaching the Fusion Realm and ascending beyond


    I reached a supreme territory.


    That was what I chose to describe it as.


    <i> aam!</i>


    mes swept the ground and spread out everywhere.


    The sight of mes, seemingly born to devour the area, even instilled a momentary fear within me.


    <i> Swish!</i>


    Sword Force cut through the mes.


    The sword shed with no w in his movement, aiming at me with perfect precision.


    I was able to dodge it with ease as it wasnt too threatening.


    <i> Swoosh!</i>


    But the second sword wave was the real attack.


    You bastaaard!


    Along with the First Elders roar, heat started to storm and swirl in the area.


    This was the First Elders heat.


    You really want to see blood, I see! Fine! If thats what you want, then I will teach you a lesson as an adult.


    Your tongue still hasnt died yet, huh? Since you are still talking bullshit.


    <i> Tap.</i>


    Along with a small sound, I took a low leap.


    My airborne was charging at the First Elder at a rapid speed and mes started to wrap around my fist.


    <em><strong>The Fiery Fangs of a Beast.</strong></em>


    It was the skill I used back in the tournament.


    <i> Rooaar!</i>


    A giant me took the form of a wolf, sweeping across the entire area.


    The seemingly sturdy rock path shattered, leaving only fiery traces.


    If I was fighting against another young prodigy right now likest time, the fight wouldve ended in a single blow.


    <i> Swish-!</i>


    But my mes were so easily shed through by his heated sword.


    As mes exploded with a loud sound, I observed the First Elders movement.


    <b><i> So easily? Not exactly.</i></b>


    The First Elders sword was very powerful and fierce, proving his martial arts realm, but in a brief moment in his breathing


    I discerned that he was exerting more strength than necessary.


    <b><i> Seems like hes having a hard time using his broken-up body.</i></b>


    Which exined why a Fusion Realm martial artist was looking like that.


    Even with just a single swing of his sword, I could discern that he was exerting excessive force.


    I wondered how many martial artists I saw in this life had also reached that stage.


    I couldnt really count every single one, but thinking about their Combat Qi, if I thought about where the First Elder stood whenpared with them.


    <b><i> At the very least, he isnt on the same level as them.</i></b>


    Even inparison to the likes of Azure Heavenly Sword, Namgung Jin, I could discern the disparity in strength.


    I personally might be rating him a bit low, but if Namgung Jin fought me seriously using all his power, I probably wouldnt havested 10 shes if I relied solely on pure strength and avoided trickery.


    Thats what the difference in realms meant.


    Even 10 shes were honestly quite impossible.


    <b><i> Which also means that I still have a very long way to go.</i></b>


    But what about the First Elder right now?


    <b><i> Its doable.</i></b>


    That was the conviction conveyed by my instinct and intuition.


    <i> Swish!</i>


    The First Elders quick sword drew a line toward me.


    It was a basic sword strike, but since it was executed by an experienced swordsman right up close, it was quite fierce.


    It was a familiar Sword Art.


    <em><strong>The Red Dragon Sword.</strong></em>


    It was the Sword Art that the Gu n used.


    The extreme power infused into the sword made it dangerous, even if it only grazed the skin.


    I was able to know this because I could sense the heat emanating from his sword, despite charging up heat of my own.


    Youre faster than I expected.


    Keeping his breathing stable, the First Elder came charging at me at a fast speed.


    For sure, when Ipared his Sword Art to Muyeon and Gu Jeolyub, who also used the same art, the First Elders movements were like theparing heaven and earth.


    <i> Swish-!</i>


    A sh of light skimmed past my cheek in an instant.


    <b><i> Tsk.</i></b>


    If he didnt have the slight pauses in his movements because of his illness, I wouldve been in danger.


    I did not need to look any further than just now.


    His body might have been broken, but he still was a Fusion Realm martial artist.


    You showed all that spirit, but yet you are proving nothing.


    You start talking only after thinking that you could win against me, huh? What a sad old man you are.


    To my response, the First Elder adjusted his posture along with a smile.


    <i> Swoosh!</i>


    At the same time, a heavy killing intent emanated from the First Elders shoulders.


    His killing intent mixing with his anger made the air feel denser.


    <b><i> Sigh.</i></b>


    To that, I wiped my forehead. The nasty killing intent had triggered my bodys reaction, leaving my hair wet from cold sweat.


    <b><i> It wont be easy, right?</i></b>


    <b> [If you already know the answer, dont bother asking.]</b>


    <b><i> So mean of you. Whats so wrong with helping me a little?</i></b>


    <b> [You dont even want that yourself, yet you still choose to ask anyway, little shit.]</b>


    After Elder Shins response, I refocused my gaze.


    I still had a good amount of Qi in my dantian.


    Around half left, I think?


    Despite using a ton of Qi to shoot mes everywhere recklessly, I still had this much left, which really showed how much Qi I consumed in this small body.


    Staring at me, the First Elder spoke.


    This is yourst chance.


    What chance?


    I dont know how you found out about my condition, but just look at it now. No matter what great talent you have, Yangcheon, right now, all you have is bravado.


    And?


    So if you apologize right now, I will ept and let you off nicely.


    Oh? You are really gonna let me off if I apologize as if nothing happened? And you get nothing in return?


    To my response, the First Elder let out a shortugh.


    Then he continued to speak after changing his expression.


    I dont know about that one. For me to let you off easily, youll have to do some things that I demand you to do.


    In the end, he was basically saying that hed let me off the hook only if I apologized and made him look like the good person here.


    To his mouth that continued to bber with no intention of hiding greed, I asked.


    What will you do if you dont let me off?


    I could assure you that it wont end well.


    He likely couldnt outright kill me because I was a part of the direct bloodline of the n.


    But he was saying that he was going to do the best he could to ruin my life.


    What, are you going to try and get your hands on people around me again?


    I dont know what you are talking about.


    He still continued to pretend.


    However, that is definitely one thing I could do.


    Ha.


    I let out a forcedugh at the First Elders tant attempt to intimidate me.


    Despite his weakened state due to illness, his sharpness remained intact and he made no effort to conceal the greed that had grown with age.


    Even though you are just an animal in the end, it seems like you are unable to see because of your old age.


    You.


    Could you not understand because Im making it too hard for you? Im telling you to fuck off.


    To my harsh response, the First Elder flinched for an instant.


    It seemed like he didnt expect to hear such words from me.


    Right after, the First Elder charged his Qi further, his expression changing.


    In an instant, his energy pressured down throughout Gu Sunmoon.


    Even with his illness, his strength was formidable, making me ponder how potent he must have been in his prime.


    However, I still wasnt afraid.


    Instead, I even started to feel bitter.


    Or it couldve been anger.


    What did you say?


    Was he asking again because he didnt expect to hear that kind of response?


    Or was he asking again, hoping for a better response from me this time?


    To this, I answered clearly.


    If you are a dog living in the corner of the house, then Im telling you to know your ce.


    Haha


    Suddenly, the energy that was spread everywhere disappeared like a fog.


    No, it wasnt that it disappeared.


    All of that great energy was brought into the First Elders sword in an instant.


    Fine, if you are going toe out like that, then Ill do exactly as you please.


    After hearing the First Elder, I also gathered my Qi.


    <b><i> That looks a bit dangerous.</i></b>


    His already formidable sword had transformed into a weapon that could inflict lethal damage even with a mere graze.


    That old man, does he really intend to kill me?


    If that wasnt the case, he, at the very least, was thinking of destroying my bodypletely.


    While watching him, I continued to charge my energy as well.


    Shortly after, the First Elder started to move slowly.


    You caused this, so know that.


    The overwhelming power of his energy created an illusion of a sword slowly moving on its own.


    And the distortion of space around him filled the air with a palpable sense of dread.


    After a light step, the First Elder spoke in his mind.


    <b><i> Red Dragon Sword, Seventh Form.</i></b>


    <em><strong>Sword of the Transient Eclipse.</strong></em>


    Along with the sword shing down


    The moon in the night sky was cut in half.


    <b><i> You wont die.</i></b>


    The sweeping motion cut through space where Gu Yangcheon stood.


    <i> sh!</i>


    As soon as the heavy impact hit the ground, it destroyed everything around it.


    The attack was so powerful that the sound of everything being destroyed continued endlessly, demolishing nearby buildings in its wake.


    It was the art of Gu Sunmoon and thest form of the Sword Art.


    It was the form that the First Elder barely managed to master in hister years.


    His attack just now was so weak,pared to when he used the attack for the first time.


    But this much was enough.


    It was just enough for it to not kill him.


    That was what the First Elder wanted.


    <b><i> This much shouldnt kill him, judging by his current realm.</i></b>


    As the energy continued to sweep the area, the First Elder ced his hand on his chest, breathing heavily.


    Huff Huff!


    Using more energy than he needed, his body was experiencing a recoil.


    Because of how bad it was, the First Elder felt like he had to rest for at least 15 days.


    But even so, if I got this much


    It wasnt a bad exchange.


    The First Elder got a good enough excuse to destroy the Tiger Warriors son like that.


    And he also bought time to get rid of all the evidence in his basement while keeping Gu Yangcheons mouth closed.


    This much is


    Anyway.


    !


    What a crazy old man you are.


    After hearing a sudden voice, the First Elder forced his exhausted body to get up.


    That voice shouldnt being out so clearly right now.


    <i> m!</i>


    Before he could react, a fist struck his stomach, doubling him over.


    Without having the time to scream with the excruciating pain, his head snapped upward as another fist struck his face.


    At the same time, his tooth exploded out of his mouth, blood spattering.


    He didnt have the time to react to what just happened.


    The only thing he was able to see was fire.


    However


    <strong><i> Blue?</i></strong>


    The color of the fire was different.


    The mes that Gu Yangcheon showed before were a light red hue.


    But for some reason, the color the First Elder was seeing now was a stunning blue, reminiscent of a clear sky.


    He wasnt able to watch it for long.


    <i> Craack!</i>


    In an instant, his leg was shattered, and the First Elders body was brought down to the ground.


    Ugghh


    On his knees, the First Elder could only emit a subdued groan from his mouth.


    He couldnt scream properly as all his teeth had been pulled out.


    I told you.


    After hearing the voice from right in front of him, the First Elder slowly raised his head.


    There, Gu Yangcheon was looking down on him in a perfectly fine state


    That I would pull all your teeth out if you bark too much.


    With blue mes wrapped around his entire body.


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>dvnd htr vlbl n gntl.m </strong>


    <strong>llutrtn n ur drd  drd.gg/gntl</strong>

 Chapter 197: Know Your Place (5)

    Chapter 197: Know Your ce (5)


    <b> Know Your ce (5) </b>


    Sky-blue-like mes swirled around the body and light was brought down upon the once-shrouded darkness.


    <i> Crash-</i>


    Behind this, the after effect of the sword strike that the First Elder unleashed still continued to further crumble everything in its path.


    Looking at the environment that was being destroyed, a slight tremor ran through my shoulders.


    That really would have killed me even if it only skimmed me.


    Because of that, I had to bring this out.


    <b><i> I didnt want to use it.</i></b>


    Looking at the blue mes that were surrounding my body gave me a headache.


    It was due to the energy that the Blood Demon gave to me, and the mysterious power that Jang Seonyeon used.


    I decided to call this Blood Qi.


    The Blood Qi elevated both body and martial prowess to unparalleled heights.


    This power that was somewhat simr to Demonic Qi made my mes turn blue and more destructive, and my body was also enhanced just like my mes.


    The disparity in my strength with the mere utilization of this energy was staggering, marking it as an extraordinary force.


    However, as great as it was, there was a clear consequence to using this power.


    The use of this energy rapidly depleted the Qi residing in my dantian.


    Despite my Qi beingrgely untouched when I engulfed the surroundings in mes, the introduction of this mysterious power elerated its drainage.


    <b><i> How is this even worth the price?</i></b>


    Of course, it was only thanks to this power that I was able to turn the situation around, but it wasnt so weing.


    <b><i> It wouldve been dangerous if I didnt use it.</i></b>


    In the past, there was once a time when I told myself I would never use Demonic Qi, but after realizing that I couldnt afford to be picky with things, I decided to just use it.


    Even so, an energy that belonged to evil never felt clean to use.


    Which was especially more the case if I didnt know what the energy even was.


    <b><i> I wanted to hide it as best as I could.</i></b>


    Because it changed the color of my mespletely, I couldnt afford to use this power wherever I wanted.


    Furthermore


    <i> m-!</i>


    Phew.


    As soon as I retrieved all my mes, my body started to feel recoil, so I had to clench my teeth to not let my pain show, being cautious of my expression changing.


    <b><i> Fuck me it hurts like hell.</i></b>


    During the trip on the way home, to learn more about the energy, I used it a few times during training, but because this was my first time using it in a real battle, I failed to think about the recoil thates after.


    But even so, this was a bit too much.


    <b><i> And I thought I got used to pain.</i></b>


    My body might have not been the case, but I thought that my mental strength was very hard to break at least.


    But still, this was way too much.


    <b><i> As I thought, I cant use this often.</i></b>


    It might have been fine if it only ended with a mild recoil, but if I got this much pain every time I used this power, then my body could be permanently damaged.


    Even now, I had to conceal the slight tremor in my arm.


    Nevertheless, the experience illuminated the potency of this power.


    <b><i> It might not make me as powerful as a Fusion Realm martial artist, but</i></b>


    Even if it didnt make me powerful enough to reach a whole new level, it still came remarkably close.


    I knew this just by thinking of Jang Seonyeon showing the power of a Peak Realm martial artist when he was only a first-rate martial artist.


    <b><i> Then if I used this power at a higher stage, would I get the same boost?</i></b>


    The thought crossed my mind, but I promptly dismissed it.


    Such a thing wouldnt happen.


    After all, no one could cheat their way to reaching a whole new realm.


    Cough! Huff


    <i> Stter-</i>


    A stter apanied the sight of blood emerging from the First Elders mouth as he knelt.


    Concealing my trembling hand, I directed my gaze at the First Elder.


    The old man, his hair disheveled and body battered, looked up at me with shaky pupils in a way that made him look utterly pathetic.


    It was the downfall of a Master who used to be one of the strongest of the Gu n.


    So seeing him like that wasnt the most weing feeling, even if he had swung his sword at me.


    Hughh


    Only a weak sound came from the First Elders mouth.


    It was because all his teeth were pulled out and shattered.


    All the things you caused are probably recorded in that basement of yours.


    Hughh No


    I couldnt understand him easily because of his pronunciation, but I knew what the First Elder was feeling.


    Are you still going to try and struggle so pathetically? I suggest you dont.


    How How are you! Why is it that you!


    I know, I wonder why it ended up like this. How unfortunate for you.


    I remarked callously.


    Even if I lived my lifezily as the First Elder expected, this old man was already bound to meet his end.


    This situation was only brought upon early because of the First Elders desperation.


    After watching the First Elder practically throw up his emotions, I responded coldly.


    Gu Sunmoons Head, Gu Changjun.


    I dered, causing the First Elders eyes to shake heavily.


    Because you coborated with outsiders, caused harm to our n, and attempted to harm the ns bloodline, you will be relieved of your position as an Elder.


    What makes you think you bastard has any power to remove me from anything!


    Why wouldnt I? Do you think itll change if I go get the Young Lord position right now?


    Even if I couldnt, the oue would remain unaffected.


    And the First Elder was aware of this as well.


    If Father saw what happened here after returning, wouldnt the First Elder be punished for it?


    There are so many things that I did for the n up until now! How dare azy brat like you try to remove me from my position!


    Like he said, the things the First Elder did for the n werent small.


    He had been leading Gu Sunmoon for decades.


    Gu Sunmoon existed as the Sword of the Gu n and they definitely yed a big role in securing peace for Shanxi, but


    Even so, that doesnt justify crossing the line you shouldnt.


    What do you know?


    Do I have to know? Im not curious about your sob story.


    Its a position he couldnt reach because he wasnt from the main n.


    No matter how hard he tried, he could never reach it.


    I dont know what story he hides in his past, but


    There is no point of me knowing.


    I dont know what kind of life the First Elder lived, but that was his own life.


    Whatever decision he makes, it means that the old man is also responsible for it.


    After my body finally stopped shaking because of the recoil, I reached my hand out and grabbed the First Elders neck right away.


    The First Elder gathered his Qi while faltering his body to resist, but he coughed out blood right away.


    It seemed like the First Elders body wasnt listening to hismand.


    Let go! Bastard! Even if you are the Lords son, you wont be able to do anything to me. There are clear rules in the n!


    I wonder why you did all this despite knowing the rules of our n.


    I put more strength into my hand grabbing his neck.


    I had to kill the First Elder here.


    Even if I left him alive here, the possibility of the First Elder surviving after Father returned to the n was close to none, but


    <b><i> He saw my me.</i></b>


    Since the First Elder saw me use Blood Qi in order for me to dodge his attack and counterattack, I couldnt afford to let him live.


    At the very least, you wont die that painfully likest time.


    In my past life, Father killed the First Elder slowly, burning him alive, but I didnt want to use this power any longer just because of that.


    Shortly after, right as I was about to break his neck by putting more strength into my hand


    Young Master!


    My body froze after hearing the voice that came from behind me.


    And the same applied to the First Elder.


    NNo.


    After seeing the individual who appeared from behind me, the First Elder let out a voice of despair.


    He didnt want to be seen like this.


    And I felt the same way.


    <b><i> How did he know?</i></b>


    Turning around with shocked eyes, I found Gu Jeolyub standing there, panting heavily.


    I told Muyeon to watch Gu Jeolyub before he did anything, so how did Gu Jeolyub manage to reach Gu Sunmoon?


    <b><i> But thats not the important thing right now.</i></b>


    His grandfather was vomiting blood with his appearance in a mess and the one grabbing his neck was none other than me.


    Huff Huff!


    I noticed Gu Jeolyubs pupils shake heavily after seeing this.


    And because he was panting, he couldnt even speak properly and was breathing heavily.


    Y-Young Master. W-What is this


    Shortly after, he called me with a shaky voice, unable to understand what was going on.


    Tsk.


    To this, I turned my head around after clicking my tongue.


    What a shitty situation this was.


    It was also a situation that I preferred to avoid if it was possible.


    <b> [Kid.]</b>


    Sigh


    The sound of Elder Shin calling my name urged me to make a decision, and I let out a deep sigh.


    This was precisely why I preferred to stay out of peoples sight.


    I tightened my grip on the First Elders neck.


    <i> Crack-!</i>


    Along with a heavy sound, the light in the First Elders eyes began to fade.


    Shortly after, the First Elders body fell to the ground powerlessly.


    G-Grandfather!


    Gu Jeolyub rushed to his fallen grandfather.


    His shaky voice and sobbing face bothered me quite a bit.


    Gu Jeolyub.


    However, putting aside that emotion of mine, I called Gu Jeolyub.


    To my call, Gu Jeolyub raised his tear-filled eyes to meet mine.


    Gu Jeolyubs face was filled with a storm of emotions along with endless tearsing out of his eyes.


    I could decipher his feelings if I chose to, but I had no choice but to look away right now.


    He is removed from the position of Gu Sunmoons Head, so you will inherit that spot.


    What-What are you saying right now? How did this happen?


    I wont hear any objections.


    Young Mas!


    Gu Jeolyub shouted back at me, but I only stared back at Gu Jeolyub calmly.


    When his eyes met with my own, Gu Jeolyub tried to draw his sword in anger.


    If you do that, I have no other choice but to kill you.


    After hearing my words, Gu Jeolyubs body froze.


    He had to since I was letting out a massive amount of killing intent on purpose.


    It was likely unbearable for Gu Jeolyub right now.


    Why, just why!


    But even in this situation, Gu Jeolyub was trying his best to move his body.


    He was showing clearly that he couldnt understand the current situation and his emotions right now.


    A young man, who hasnt even reached the age of twenty, was bound to do that.


    After a brief contemtion, I delivered a light chop to Gu Jeolyubs neck, rendering him unconscious.


    As he fell without even being able to react, I moved to catch him.


    <b> [So you decided not to kill the child.]</b>


    <b><i> </i></b>


    <b> [Did youe to like him more in that short amount of time you spent with him?]</b>


    I didnt give any response to Elder Shins question.


    Shortly after, I sensed numerous approaching presences from the entrance.


    It seemed like the members of the main n were finally arriving after learning about the current situation.


    I briefly put Gu Jeolyub on the ground and turned my back.


    <b> [There is nothing scarier than showing mercy. You probably know better, that its better for both you and that child.]</b>


    <b><i> </i></b>


    <b> [I wont be speaking any further since this is your choice, but you will regret it for sure.]</b>


    I brushed my hair aside after hearing Elder Shin.


    There were already so many things for me to regret, so adding one more to the list wouldnt change anything.


    At least thats what I decided to think for now.


    To be more urate


    I had no other choice but to think that way.


    ******************


    In the basement of the ck Pce


    Ady who had lost consciousness slowly opened her eyes.


    Gasp!


    As soon as she regained consciousness, the woman looked around her surroundings.


    It was a dark room and there were iron bars in front of her.


    The room was filled with only silence, so much to the point it felt strange.


    <b><i> Where am I?</i></b>


    Thedy, Gu Huibi, started to work her mind aching in pain, to try and remember what happened at thest moment.


    After all, she had to learn why.


    Why she was here, and where she was right now.


    !


    Thankfully, her memory returned swiftly.


    But Gu Huibi had to clench her teeth right after in anger.


    It was because of the absurd power of the martial artist who intruded on the battlefield, as well as the disappointment in herself, who was powerless in front of such power.


    Fuck.


    The image of the Second Elder, valiantly fighting to protect her only to be fatally wounded by the enemy at thest moment, lingered in her mind.


    And the memory of her losing consciousness right after that.


    It was a memory that made her feel ipetent.


    This was also the appearance that she hated the most.


    With a heavy heart, Gu Huibi turned her head to survey her surroundings carefully.


    Where am I?


    First, she had to learn why all of this even happened.


    However, there was only one thing that she was able to learn by looking around.


    A prison?


    She was surrounded by iron bars, confined in a prison.


    As Gu Huibi continued to look around with a confused expression


    How about you stay still? You are bothering me.


    A voice interrupted her thoughts, emanating from not too far away.


    Gu Huibi, who had failed to notice their presence, immediately distanced herself upon hearing the voice.


    Ugh!


    Gu Huibi grunted as she tried to move, only to fall to the floor due to her hands and feet being tied.


    Haha, I knew that would happen.


    <i> ng.</i>


    A rough sound of steel scraping against the floor drew closer to Gu Huibi.


    As the sound got closer, Gu Huibi tried to get into her battle stance while regting her breath, but


    For some reason, her Qi did not answer her.


    <b><i> Acupuncture?</i></b>


    Judging by how her dantian felt fine, it seemed like there was acupuncture administered on her so that she couldnt use her power.


    When the sound reached right in front of her nose, she saw the figure of a person after her eyes got used to the dark.


    !


    It was an old man.


    An old man with a frail and abnormal-looking physique.


    His body bore numerous torture marks


    And most noticeably, his eyes were wrapped around with cloth.


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>dvnd htr vlbl n gntl.m </strong>


    <strong>llutrtn n ur drd  drd.gg/gntl</strong>

 Chapter 198: Marble of Celestial Captivation (1)

    Chapter 198: Marble of Celestial Captivation (1)


    <b> Marble of Celestial Captivation (1) </b>


    Dust clung to the cloth covering his eyes and judging by how it was drenched in red, there seemed to be profuse bleeding.


    As such, it was highly likely that he had lost sightpletely.


    You are surprisinglyposed for a girl, kekek.


    Gu Huibi frowned after hearing the old man.


    Not only was she in a shitty situation, but she didnt expect some random guy to appear right in front of her, so it was obvious that she was on guard.


    Who are you?


    Would you know even if I told you?


    A skinny and worn body with a bunch of torture marks.


    Despite having such a body, the unsettling chuckle emanating from him added to Gu Huibis unease.


    Gu Huibi quickly observed her current state.


    <b><i> Im constrained.</i></b>


    Whether it was her legs or her arms, every part of her was suppressed.


    Even the Qi inside her body didnt show a single hint of moving.


    <b><i> Is this really acupuncture though?</i></b>


    <b><i> If it was acupuncture, then I wouldve at least been able to notice it.</i></b>


    <b><i> After all, its almost impossible not to notice such an ufortable sensation.</i></b>


    <b><i> But if it isnt</i></b>


    Gu Huibi wondered what it was. Gu Huibi couldnt understand why her Qi wasnt listening to hermand despite being perfectly fine.


    Attempting to regain control, Gu Huibi concentrated on channeling her Qi.


    Even if she wasnt able to control her dantian, she knew that she would be fine if she at least gained a bit of hold over it.


    But when she put all her focus and strength into her dantian


    !


    An excruciating pain made Gu Huibis body convulse.


    Ughh!


    It wasnt only pain either, it felt like something was eating her body from the inside.


    She wanted to scream, but Gu Huibi forced her mouth shut.


    Impressive, thats not something most people could endure.


    The old man only continued to chuckle in front of Gu Huibi.


    You


    Gu Huibi shot a re at him, realizing he was aware of her condition.


    Then, the old man continued to speak while staring at Gu Huibi.


    Id rather you dont look at me so fiercely, as Im not the one responsible for that.


    Can you see?


    Does it seem that way to you?


    No of course not.


    Correct. I ampletely blind.


    His words seemed contradictory.


    Having spoken as though he could see everything, he then called himself blind.


    The cloth covering his eyes seemed way too out of ce in light of this revtion.


    Some things are visible only when one cannot see them.


    After hearing the old man, Gu Huibi let out a scoff.


    He didnt seem too normal either as he was in the same situation as her after all, but she couldnt afford to care about such a thing.


    Do you have any idea whats happening?


    The old man made a strange expression after hearing Gu Huibi.


    It looked as if he was almost fascinated.


    Whats the matter?


    You definitely are a special child. To ask me that question in this situation.


    You are the only one here after all.


    How could you ask a question when you dont even know what Ill do?


    Gu Huibi responded after hearing the old man.


    You said yourself that you arent responsible.


    Gu Huibi remained curled in difort from the earlier pain.


    Do you believe that?


    Does it make a difference if I dont?


    Hoho.


    The old man emitted a hollowugh as he sat before Gu Huibi.


    Adjusting to the darkness, she discerned his features more clearly.


    The shackles on his two feet were bigger than the one on her and looked more unique.


    Ive heard rumors, but you are crazier than I thought.


    You know me?


    Of course I do. How could I not? When you are the almighty Sword Phoenix.


    The greatest young prodigy after Peng Woojin.


    She was the treasure of the Gu n, the perfection created by the Tiger Warrior.


    Her fire-like personality, reflected in her attire, couldnt be overshadowed by her beauty.


    But it was said that she had talent that would shut down all her ws, which made her a beacon of hope for Shanxi.


    Thats what Gu Huibi was currently known as.


    Youre truly as peculiar as Ive heard.


    Its a little rude of you to say that right in front of said person.


    The old man stared at Gu Huibi.


    To be more urate, it was more right to say that he was feeling her because he was blind.


    <b><i> I dont know whether to call her calm, or stubborn.</i></b>


    Ady barely in her twenties shouldnt exhibit suchposure in a situation like this.


    Even considering how she was a martial artist, Gu Huibi appeared remarkablyposed.


    <b><i> Or perhaps, shes merely putting on a faade.</i></b>


    The old man kept this observation to himself.


    After all, he felt that it wasnt necessary for him to reveal it.


    This is the ck Pce.


    After hearing the old man, Gu Huibi flinched a little.


    Then her eyes became sharper as she clenched her teeth.


    Seems like you already knew this.


    Gu Huibi started to bite her lips after hearing the old man.


    As the old man said, she was already expecting this to be the case.


    <b><i> Then, that man really was</i></b>


    Her thoughts raced back to the final moments of the battle.


    A mysterious crack formed right in front of her and the Second Elder jumped in to help her.


    At that moment, Gu Huibi felt a nasty presence that pressured down the whole space.


    And without even being able to pull her sword out, she was saved after getting pushed away by the Second Elders hand.


    Just rethinking that moment brought humiliation to her.


    While the Second Elder was fighting against that cmity of an individual all by himself, she felt way too ipetent.


    Her recollections included the vivid memory of her own ipetence as if she were tethered to the ground and unable to flee.


    She couldnt count how many times she swung her sword so that she didnt be someone ipetent.


    With a long time passing, she might have reached the Peak Realm after oveing her wall, but she still grappled with feelings of inadequacy.


    The old man spoke to Gu Huibi who was silent.


    It seems like youve met the Pce Lord.


    Gu Huibis eyes widened at his statement.


    How I deduced it is simple. Only the ck Pce Lord could leave a martial artist in such a state.


    So its because of that man that I cant use my Qi.


    The master that the Second Elder fought with full power.


    The sight of him burning everything to ashes surrounding him while blocking all of the Second Elders heavy fists.


    It really did make him look like a monster.


    <b><i> So thats the power of the ck Pce Lord, one of the Four Emperors and Five Kings.</i></b>


    You can use your Qi. You tried to use it earlier.


    The old man remarked, prompting Gu Huibi to focus.


    It sounded like he was talking about the pain she felt when she tried to force her Qi to flow.


    If you could endure that pain and recoil, you will be able to use it. Though I dont know if a human can aplish such a thing.


    In the end, he was saying that it wasnt possible for her to use it.


    I must find a different way.


    Are you thinking of escaping?


    I cant just afford to sit here forever.


    I praise your bravery, but it wont be easy.


    Ignoring him, Gu Huibi surveyed her surroundings more attentively.


    In the space that was surrounded by iron bars, a tiny hole in the wall allowed moonlight to filter in.


    She knew it was currently nighttime after seeing that.


    <b><i> How much time has passed?</i></b>


    <b><i> Putting aside the time, are the Fifth Swordsmen and the Second Elder okay?</i></b>


    Gu Huibis mind was filled with such thoughts.


    She didnt even know why she was brought to this ce.


    Sigh.


    Gu Huibi brushed her hair back, and tried her best to calm down.


    Regardless of the circumstances, maintainingposure was crucial.


    The words her father imparted upon her when she assumed the leadership of her army echoed in her mind.


    He probably meant for her to be careful with her fiery personality, but those words made Gu Huibi think a lot.


    <b><i> What should I do in this situation?</i></b>


    She didnt have her sword, and her Qi wouldnt listen to her.


    Inside the deep darkness, the only thing there were iron bars and an old man.


    I said this earlier, but how about you stay still? Its quite bothersome.


    Are you really blind?


    If youve lived as long as I have, youd develop a keen sense like mine.


    Could he really call it a sharp sense if he knew what was going on despite being blind?


    The old man only continued to chuckle.


    I was lonely, so Im d I have someone to talk to now.


    I admire your ability to be so carefree in such a situation.


    How could I not be happier when the situation became more hopeful for me?


    What do you mean by that?


    Your presence here suggests a chance that the Tiger Warrior will move.


    After hearing her fathers title from the old man, Gu Huibi frowned.


    I dont know why you are mentioning the title of my n lord.


    His own daughter is captured, so of course, the father would try to save her.


    Gu Huibi emitted a forcedugh at the absurdity of the notion.


    I dont know what kind of fantasies you are thinking, but the n lord isnt the type of person to do that.


    He wasnt a person to show favoritism to even his own children, nor did he try to offer more than necessary.


    He not show any affection towards them; if he actually had love toward them to begin with


    Whether it was her own mother or her little brothers mother, he wouldnt have left them to end up like that.


    So you should throw that hope of yours away.


    The old man offered no response to Gu Huibis cold retort.


    He only continued to stare at Gu Huibi with his blind eyes.


    Why are you staring at me like that?


    For you to use me of staring when Im a blind man, how rude of you.


    She wasnt in the mood to joke around.


    Gu Huibi was strangely bothered by that old mans easygoing personality.


    She didnt have the time to joke around with him, so she ignored him and started to organize her thoughts.


    Right then, the old man spoke to Gu Huibi.


    Child, it seems like you dont know much about your father.


    Gu Huibi sighed at his words.


    If youre going to tell me a story about not knowing a fathers love for his children-


    You dont seem to know what happens when a family member of the Tiger Warrior is harmed.


    His cryptic words prompted Gu Huibi to narrow her eyes.


    Old man, do you know about my father?


    Hmm, Im not sure.


    Contradicting his words, the way he said those words made it sound like he knew.


    The old man, having finished speaking, dragged his heavy shackle and sat against a wall.


    Im going to close my eyes since Im tired, so you do as you please.


    What you said just now-


    If you are worried about your body condition, there is no need. Others wont be able to touch you for a while, which includes the Pce Lord. Oh, and also,


    The old man slowly lifted up his hand and pointed toward Gu Huibis waist.


    Gu Huibi checked her waist as he pointed.


    !


    Then she realized what the old man was referring to right away.


    The item on her waist was like the charm she had given to Gu Yangcheon right before she departed from him.


    Lets talk about the thing thats inside that and the things you are curious about tomorrow. Tsk tsk, an old man like me should just die, Im so easily tired due to my age.


    Old Man, what is your identity?


    How weird of you to ask that when you can see, unlike me. Cant you tell just by looking? Im a person.


    Thats not what Im asking.


    Im tired, so stop asking. I dont have a name, so just call me Old Man Mook from now on, but stop talking to me for today.


    With those words, the old man fell asleep, snoring loudly as if he wanted Gu Huibi to hear it.


    Left alone, Gu Huibi removed the charm from her waist with shaky hands, stashing it in her pocket.


    No one seemed to have noticed it when she was brought here which was a fortunate thing in a way.


    But the marble that was inside the charm


    What this was and what usage this marble had


    Gu Huibi prayed that her little brother never found out about it.


    Because this was one of a pair of treasures that told the location of the one possessing the other pair.


    ******************


    As Gu Huibi was nervously putting her charm away into her pocket, Gu Yangcheon was meeting with the Second Elder.


    The Second Elder, who was on the ground with bandages all over him, spoke to Gu Yangcheon in front of him.


    What a sorry sight Im showing.


    After hearing him speak as if he felt absurd, Gu Yangcheon responded calmly.


    You shouldve just stayed in your bed if you woke up. So why did you bothering here?


    Thankfully, the Second Elder regained consciousness.


    The Immortal Healer said that he would wake up right away, but Gu Yangcheon didnt expect that he would wake up this fast.


    Even if the surgery went perfectly, this was only possible due to the Second Elders absurdly quick regeneration.


    After hearing Gu Yangcheon, the Second Elder spoke, kicking his tongue.


    This old man kindly came to you because you cant.


    As the Second Elder said, even if he regained consciousness, Gu Yangcheon wasnt in a situation where he could visit him right now.


    Obviously.


    Since Gu Yangcheon was currently in prison.


    More specifically, the prison of the Gu n.


    Jeez, I would be allowed to leave soon, how impatient you are.


    Leave soon, my ass. Do you think you get to leave that fast after causing such trouble?


    It wont take too long.


    Gu Yangcheon responded unamused to the Second Elders scolding.


    The Third Elder and the Fourth Elder said that they would fix that attitude of yours because of this incident.


    Ha, whos gonna fix who? When they are not even active right now.


    Unlike the First and the Second Elder who actively contributed to the n, the other two were just old men who didnt really participate in n work anymore.


    <b><i> And those two old men are now gonna call me out?</i></b>


    <b><i> Those senile fucked up old men.</i></b>


    Thats why, you brat! Why did you cause such big trouble during the time this old man cant help you!


    In response to the Second Elders scolding, Gu Yangcheon merely pouted.


    He killed the First Elder because he had a good reason to, but only he knew of that reason.


    And even if he got the approval from the Steward, in the end, he still killed an Elder within the n, so punishment awaited him despite being a blood rtive of the n.


    <b><i> Itd be fine if the First Elders basement is found out.</i></b>


    <b><i> Though Im here like this because I dont know what to do, since Father isnt here in the n right now.</i></b>


    How are you feeling?


    Perfectly fine.


    I heard that there is a hole in your chest, so theres no way that you are.


    You punk? Why bother asking if you werent going to believe me?


    After talking with Gu Yangcheon, the Second Elder let out a lightughter.


    Are you nning to stay still like that?


    What can I do? Fathers not even here.


    Do you want me to use my strength?


    I feel like you will use your actual strength for real, so Ill pass.


    <b><i> Judging by his reaction, it seems like he really was going to use his sheer strength to get me out of here.</i></b>


    <b><i> Why is he like that when he isnt even in a good condition right now?</i></b>


    Unable to persuade Gu Yangcheon, the Second Elder shifted to a different topic.


    Your girls are very worried about you.


    Especially that servant of yours. Shes crying every day.


    <b><i> Seems like hes talking about Wi Seol-Ah.</i></b>


    Ill deal with that on my own.


    <b><i> After all, Ill certainly have no choice but to.</i></b>


    Gu Yangcheon set that aside and asked the Second Elder.


    How about you start telling me now?


    About what?


    About my sister, Gu Huibi.


    I know you came here to tell me about that. What happened?


    You werent like this before, but you developed quite the keen sense.


    Gu Huibis abduction and the Second Elders loss of consciousness.


    Considering the urgency with which he sought Gu Yangcheon after awakening, it was likely for that reason.


    The Second Elder hesitated for a moment, then looked at Gu Yangcheon and began to speak.


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>dvnd htr vlbl n gntl.m </strong>


    <strong>llutrtn n ur drd  drd.gg/gntl</strong>

 Chapter 199: Marble of Celestial Captivation (2)

    Chapter 199: Marble of Celestial Captivation (2)


    <b> Marble of Celestial Captivation (2) </b>


    A battlefield was a trace left by a cmity.


    It was the proof that it had happened in the past, thus many argued that the worlds hard-earned peace was far from perfect.


    With the Gate of Demons left unclosed andnds ravaged by demonic forces, in such environments, normal humans find it impossible to thrive.


    But thesends were dangerous because they were filled with demons.


    In order to lessen this issue, the Murim Alliance had been working with other martial artists of the Orthodox Faction for the past few years, looking after the battlefields.


    Coincidentally, one of such battlefields wasnt too far away from Shanxi.


    As such, the Second Elder was able to arrive on the battlefield not long after he got a letter from Gu Huibi.


    I can definitely see the crack.


    He observed, standing before the gigantic Gate of Demons that loomed before him.


    Unlike other battlefields, thisnd was exclusively managed by the people of the Gu n.


    This was because only the Gu n was assigned to look over thisnd.


    Howe you were the one who came, Second Elder?


    It had been one month ever since the Second Elder arrived in thisnd, after receiving the letter from Gu Huibi.


    Gu Huibi, who returnedte due to dealing with the demons on the other side of thend, asked the Second Elder when she saw him.


    The Second Elder burst intoughter at Gu Huibis question.


    You called this old man, Huibi. How could I note when my precious granddaughter is calling for me!


    I recall calling for a professional since there seems to be a problem here.


    And thats why this old man came! If you are looking for a professional, then Gu Ryoon is the one for the job.


    <b><i> Seems like he did something so that he could leave the n.</i></b>


    <b><i> I really wonder how an elder of a n could be like this.</i></b>


    <b><i> Im scared my little brother will learn from him</i></b>


    Hmm? Did you say something?


    Nothing. Thank you foring even though you must be busy, Second Elder.


    Whatever the situation was, someone like the Second Elder was considered a professional.


    As a martial artist who had reached the Fusion Realm, he brought valuable martial force to the table.


    Anyway


    The Second Elder brushed his beard while looking at the Gate of Demons in front of him.


    This is the first time Ive seen anything like this.


    Usually, a Gate of Demon would be a mixture of different colors, but the one before his eyes was different.


    It wasnt just deep ck; it also seemed to be forming cracks in the air around the gate.


    Are other gates in other areas like this too?


    No. Its only this one.


    Hmm.


    The Gu n oversaw threends in total.


    And this ce, in particr, was known for having the smallest Gate of Demons.


    Any other problems other than this?


    Other than cracks forming in the air and its color changing, there were none.


    The Second Elder nodded after hearing Gu Huibis exnation.


    I should first let the lord know about this. Since this might be that period of time where a True Gate of Demons opens.


    Did Shaolin say anything about this?


    Even if the Heavenly Eye didnt mention anything about this, we still have to prepare for an emergency.


    After all, they shouldnt fully trust Shaolin and the Heavenly Eye.


    With that, the Second Elder fell into a contemtive silence.


    <b><i> How strange.</i></b>


    It seemed like random things were urring these recent days.


    They included both good things and bad things at the same time.


    The family troublemaker he had been most concerned about had awakenedtent talent, soared into the sky, and was already stepping into the realm of masters after oveing his wall.


    A kid like him would certainly show his worth in the tournament and gain fame from it as well.


    <b><i> I did tell him to go cause trouble, but I am worried.</i></b>


    The Second Elder felt a twinge of regret for suggesting such a thing.


    After all, that young troublemaker would have done it without him telling him to do so.


    Um


    As the Second Elder was lost in his thoughts, Gu Huibi called out to the Second Elder with a polite tone.


    Without hesitation, the Second Elder responded.


    Yangcheon is doing fine.


    Cough!


    After hearing the Second Elders response, Gu Huibis expression changed right away, wondering how he knew what she was going to ask.


    Werent you going to ask about that?


    No, its yes.


    After seeing Gu Huibi make an awkward expression, the Second Elder clicked his tongue.


    This child was also special.


    She was famous for having a nasty and fiery personality in the world, but if it was anything rted to her brother, shepletely changed.


    You need to stop worrying already. Youre not his parent, and you cant be worried about Yangcheon forever.


    Howe you are saying that when you were the one most concerned about Yangcheon?


    Thats back when he still wasnt in the right mind.


    But my little brother is still a child.


    That was true.


    Despite the recent actions that made Gu Yangcheon seem more mature, he was still a child.


    However, the Second Elder didnt change his words.


    He would soon be the Lord one day, so what Im saying is that he needs to be let go if he already flew up in the air.


    It seemed like Gu Huibi understood this as well because she didnt say anything else afterward.


    Gu Yangcheons impending role as the Lord had all but been confirmed.


    While the Second Daughter, Gu Yeonseo, and the First Elder might hold differing opinions, such disagreements wouldnt alter the oue.


    Even if Gu Yangcheon himself had a different opinion


    Even if Gu Huibi possessed remarkable talent and abilities, she wasnt a recement for Gu Yangcheon.


    Gu Huibi knew this as well.


    Though Gu Huibi never held greed for the Lord position of the n to begin with.


    Gu Huibi would rather leave the household than deal with the burdensome responsibilities that came with that position.


    I just dont want the child to carry heavy burdens.


    I, too, hope the same, but its not something anyone else could carry for him.


    Thats what it meant to be a lord.


    While they might stand by his side, they couldnt shoulder his burdens.


    This applied to the current Lord, Gu Cheolun, as well.


    He epted the heavy burdens on his shoulders.


    The thing you are doing right now, that child will also have to do in the end.


    I know that.


    Gu Huibi just hoped.


    That her brother lived afortable life.


    While observing her lost in thought, the Second Elder spoke to Gu Huibi in a spiritless tone.


    Why dont you show some of that love to Yeonseo as well?


    Huh? I am showing it.


    Gu Huibi believed she gave her love equally to Gu Yangcheon, Gu Yeonseo, and Gu Ryunghwa.


    When Gu Huibi made a confused expression wondering why the Second Elder said that to her, the Second Elder couldnt help but shake his head.


    <b><i> Doesnt seem that way.</i></b>


    He could tell by the way Gu Huibi spoke to Gu Yangcheonpared to Gu Yeonseo.


    And Gu Yeonseo likely sensed it too, which might exin her dislike for Gu Yangcheon.


    We are sending letters to each other often. It seems like shes doing fine.


    Its just, no. Never mind.


    Knowing it wouldnt lead anywhere, the Second Elder decided to drop the topic.


    As he continued observing the Gate of Demons, Gu Huibi added.


    Hes not really matured yet, so I hope he doesnt cause any trouble in Hanam.


    After hearing her speak with a worrying tone, the Second Elder responded back, feeling absurd.


    You also caused lots of trouble there, Huibi.


    He had been greatly shocked to hear that she almost turned the Dragons and Phoenixes Tournament into an ocean of mes.


    The news had even led the usually reserved lord of the n to scold Gu Huibi.


    To this, Gu Huibi responded back in a frustrated tone.


    They kept annoying me without knowing their ce, so I just dealt with them a little.


    Do you know how surprised I was? When I heard the news that you burnt all their hair away?


    I should have sent them to Shaolin while I was at it.


    Who did you get that personality from for you to wait.


    As the Second Elder was letting out a sigh, he noticed something strange within that conversation.


    Fixing his gaze on Gu Huibi, he asked.


    But also, how do you know that Yangcheon went to Hanam?


    !


    I dont think I told you about that?


    Gu Huibi made a rare expression of her being shocked after hearing the Second Elder speak with a sharp tone.


    The Second Elder noticed that she avoided his eye contact even though she waspletely fine doing it before, with cold sweat running down her cheek.


    Huibi?


    What Im saying is that he might be-!


    Attempting to offer an excuse, Gu Huibi was abruptly silenced as the Second Elder forcefully pushed her to the ground.


    <i> Thud!</i>


    Second Elder! What are you!


    As Gu Huibi regained her footing, her gaze locked onto the Second Elder, only to freeze.


    It was because darkness was brought upon this driednd.


    It wasnt there before, and it was a sudden appearance.


    Furthermore, she could sense a very eerie presence.


    Gu Huibi didnt notice that presence up until now. Which meant that she was only able to notice that giant presence only after the darkness appeared.


    She wondered what would have happened if the Second Elder didnt push her back and protect her.


    Because of the chilling sensation that climbed up to her shoulders, Gu Huibi tried to draw her sword immediately, but her frozen body refused to listen to her.


    Within the deep darkness, she saw light from far away.


    It was the Second Elder charging his heat.


    His body, which became red due to heat, made it seem like he was engulfed in mes.


    Struggling to breathe amidst the overpowering presence, Gu Huibi only found relief once the Second Elder unleashed his energy.


    As the Second Elder charged up his Qi along with heat, a voice appeared.


    It has been a while, ming Fist.


    This was said by a man surrounded by darkness.


    The Second Elder clenched his teeth upon recognizing the man surrounded by darkness.


    Why are you here?


    I didnt expect you to be present.


    You bastard!


    The Second Elders roar echoed.


    Then, thend started to form cracks.


    The Second Elders steel-like body started to be bigger, and even Gu Huibi, who learned me arts, started to feel hot due to the heat that the Second Elder was producing.


    I couldve sworn that you promised you wont ever show that disgusting face of yours.


    To the Second Elders words, the man became silent for a bit, then smiled.


    Oh, are you talking about that little promise? I decided to break it, as I have far too many tasks at hand.


    What did you say?


    Despite the Second Elder asking, the man started to look around, seemingly unconcerned. When the mans two eyes reached Gu Huibi, his face morphed into a huge smile.


    Found you.


    Not a single speck of light could be seen in his ck eyes.


    Just like the darkness that was surrounding him, the mans eyes seemed strangely ck.


    The realization that the mans target was Gu Huibi prompted the Second Elder to unleash a powerful punch.


    <i> aam!</i>


    With just one thrust of the Second Elders fist, the entire surrounding environment was changed.


    He was powerful enough to change thendscape in just one attack.


    The Qi of the Fusion Realm martial artist, imbued with intense heat, continued its assault on the man.


    Ugh!


    But before this fist couldnd, the mans darkness engulfed both him and the Second Elder.


    The cmity that appeared like this was far too sudden.


    ******************


    <b><i>  But in the end, I wasnt able to save Huibi.</i></b>


    That was what the Second Elder had said to me before leaving.


    The Second Elders expression was indescribable in words because of how despairful he looked.


    <b><i> The Pce Lord appeared on the battlefield?</i></b>


    The ck Pce Lord was known for not leaving the Pce.


    He wielded an art that cloaked him in darkness, a technique unique to the Pce Lord.


    Though I only heard about this and never witnessed it firsthand.


    <b><i> But putting that aside, why Gu Huibi?</i></b>


    The Pce Lord appeared himself to bring Gu Huibi to his pce.


    Putting aside the fact that something like this never happened in my past life again, it nearly cost the Second Elder his life, prompting Father to leave the n with an army.


    <b><i> I dont get it</i></b>


    This was quite a serious situation.


    After all, there was nothing I knew.


    <b> [Because of that, you werent able to ask anything.]</b>


    <b><i> It wasnt the right time for me to ask.</i></b>


    Despite my curiosity about the Dishonored Venerables letter, the mysterious ring, and the reasons behind the Second Elders actions, the gravity of the situation and the Second Elders expression prevented me from seeking answers.


    <b><i> About Gu Jeolyub as well</i></b>


    I also wanted to ask what was happening outside, but I couldnt right now.


    <em><strong> It wont be that dangerous even if other elders started to move.</strong></em>


    But the problem was that I was confined here, unable to take any action.


    <b> [Then why dont you just leave?]</b>


    As Elder Shin said, I could break through and leave whenever I wanted.


    It wasnt like my Qi was restricted and no restraints were put on me either.


    This was just a temporary punishment, as stated by the Steward.


    But no matter their intentions, in the end, it was true I killed the First Elder.


    And until they found a good reason why I did that or until Father returned back to the n, I had to stay in here.


    The formations set by the First Elder in his basement were very hard to break through.


    Since the current force of the n was weaker than usual, breaking through these formations wouldnt be easy, but I believed it wouldnt take too long either.


    <b><i> I wonder if they are doing fine.</i></b>


    All of this happened as soon as I returned to the n, so I didnt even get to see their faces.


    ording to the Second Elder, Wi Seol-Ah was crying every day because of this.


    Despite her usual back-and-forth between smiles and tears, thinking of her crying nonstop concerned me quite a bit.


    Namgung Bi-ah and Tang Soyeol were staying calm though, right?


    I prayed that was the case.


    But the problem is


    Father might have left the n, but I wondered if he was capable of finding them.


    My knowledge about the ck Pce was limited, and I basically had no information about their whereabouts.


    The little information I possessed about them wasnt even about the Main Pce, rendering the details I currently held nearly useless.


    I only heard that the ck Pce was destroyed by the Murim Alliance in my past life.


    <b><i> What should I do</i></b>


    I started to contemte what I should do in this situation.


    It was already midnight already, and rather than sleeping, I thought itd be better for me to train my martial arts, but it was impossible to focus right now.


    And as I kept moving my body around, struggling toe up with things, the charm attached to my waist fell on the floor.


    It wasnt due to my movement, but because the string securing it had worn down.


    Right as I was about to pick up the charm back up, a marble rolled out of the little pocket.


    It had a scarlet hue.


    Oh, this is


    Recognition struck me immediately.


    It was the item Gu Huibi gave me, telling me to have this on my waist at all times.


    She said that she would kill me if I didnt, so I automatically ended up just having this on me at all times.


    However, I had forgotten about its presence until this moment.


    As I was about to pick up the rolling marble, my hand flinched and stopped.


    Tsk.


    It was because of the stinging pain and blood that wasing out of my hand.


    It seemed like a wound I got back when I was fighting against the First Elder, but I only noticed it right now.


    But it wasnt that deep, so I ignored the wound and picked up the marble.


    It looks expensive even though she said she bought it from some random merchant.


    <b> [Agreed. It doesnt seem likeplete junk.]</b>


    This marble seemed way too brilliant for me to call this mere junk.


    After examining the marble for a moment, I prepared to put it back in the charm bag, when


    <i> Ring-</i>


    Hmm?


    <b> [Oh?]</b>


    The marble emitted a peculiar sound, followed by rapid vibrations.


    <i> Vbrrrr-!</i>


    Whats up with this little thing?


    Concerned it might explode, I contemted throwing it away.


    But the marble let out a small light and ceased its movement as if nothing had happened.


    Observing the marble, I couldnt help but speak with a sense of absurdity.


    What did that crazy woman buy this time?


    Despite her im that it was a lucky charm, it turned out to be a vibrating marble. What an odd item.


    It sent shivers down my spine for some reason.


    After clicking my tongue, I was about to put the marble back into the charm, but my body froze when my eyes caught something unusual.


    Huh?


    It was because my field of vision hadpletely changed.


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>dvnd htr vlbl n gntl.m </strong>


    <strong>llutrtn n ur drd  drd.gg/gntl</strong>

 Chapter 200: Marble of Celestial Captivation (3)

    Chapter 200: Marble of Celestial Captivation (3)


    <b> Marble of Celestial Captivation (3) </b>


    Three days had passed since Gu Yangcheons imprisonment, and it had been two days since the Second Elders visit.


    Gu Yangcheon had entered the prison of his own ord, without even needing any coercion from the guards, leaving the Second elder feeling quite perplexed.


    The butlersck of intervention only further deepened his suspicions.


    The Second Elder felt frustrated.


    <b><i>  Its not as if the child would act without good reason.</i></b>


    While it might have been different in the past, he didnt believe that the current Gu Yangcheon would act recklessly.


    <b><i> Hmm They did say that they felt something strange about the mansion</i></b>


    Despite being unable to investigate personally due to his current condition, he had received information about an unusual energy surrounding Gu Sunmoons mansion.


    Something definitely seemed to be amiss, given that he was informed about it, even though he had been incapacitated until recently.


    <b><i> Gu Yangcheon must have known about this matter. </i></b>


    The Second Elder sincerely hoped this was the case, not wanting to further question the childs methods.


    That brat imed to have good reasons for his actions, so


    <b><i> He definitely took action based on prior knowledge</i></b>


    Furthermore, through the examination of the First Elders corpse, they discovered that the First Elder, despite being a martial artist at the Fusion Realm, had only a few years left to live.


    He recalled his few encounters with the First Elder, astonished by his skill in maintaining secrecy.


    Hmm.


    The Second Elder grunted as he tended to his beard with one hand, the other being wrapped in bandages.


    So


    He addressed the two older men before him, his tone apathetic.


    What purpose does this meeting serve?


    The elders averted their eyes at his question.


    They were familiar faces from decades past, though their rtions were anything but amicable.


    If my memory serves me right, it has hardly been a month since ourst gathering.


    The only two remaining Elders of the Gu n, aside from him; the Third and Fourth among the elders, were sitting in front of him.


    They werent individuals of much importance, as their roles had long since diminished.


    It was to the point that they deemed it unnecessary to appear, unless summoned by the Lord.


    Ahem


    A forced cough from the Third Elder preceded the Fourth Elders words.


    First, Id like to express our delight in you having regained consciousness, Second Elder.


    Much obliged.


    Let us proceed then. We have convened to discuss the Young Masters transgression.


    Transgression, is it


    The Second Elders brow furrowed.


    What is your concern?


    The First Elder is dead. That, is our concern, Second Elder.


    The Second Elder suppressed augh.


    <b><i> Since when have you shown any concern for him.</i></b>


    Indeed, it is a heavy concern for us.


    Then should we not discuss how to address this situation?


    Discuss, huh? Very well, let us discuss.


    <i>Pinch-</i>


    The Second Elder pinched his chin in contemtion.


    His gaze appeared focused.


    But his indomitable physique, present despite the strain from his lingering injuries, suggested otherwise.


    However, can I inquire about something first.


    You may.


    Is this really the proper time for such discourse?


    His words made the other elders flinch.


    However, it was not their guilt that troubled them, but rather the palpable fury emanating out of the Second Elder.


    An Elder has returned gravely wounded, the ns eldest daughter has been abducted, and yet you wish to discuss this paltry affair?


    Well


    Furthermore, the lord is not even present currently Oh, were you perchance waiting for this moment?


    Second Elder!


    The Second Elder chuckled with unbridled amusement at the Third Elders exmation.


    Do not raise your voice. Do you really intend to do so, when even I am not doing so?


    What are you even implying? Even if he is of direct descent, he assaulted an elder


    Is that not what makes it remarkable?


    What?


    The Third Elder was bbergasted, thinking that he might have misheard.


    The Second Eldersment was bold enough to elicit such a reaction.


    However, the man himself carried on, as if it was none of his concern.


    Even if his body was in the process of being destroyed, the First Elder was no pushover. Yet, Gu Yangcheon had bested him. A feat unprecedented at his age.


    The Second Elder had yet to know the extent of the First Elders injuries.


    Regardless, it was true that Gu Yangcheon had triumphed and killed the First Elder.


    A historic achievement, especially so for someone his age.


    The elders however, interpreted this differently.


    The Third Elder having been affronted, retorted.


    Your favoritism towards the Young Master ismon knowledge, but your words just now


    I know.


    The Second Elder cut off the Third Elder, his voice filled with mockery.


    That is why I question this assembly. You know my stance, so why even convene?


    You!


    Were you attempting to coerce me? Or did you hope to silence the child through me?


    Gu Ryoon! You dare!


    A chuckle escaped the Second Elder, soon turning into roaringughter.


    He continued tough, finding this situation utterly hrious.


    Abruptly, he ceased hisughter, addressing the elders, after a long while.


    Are you afraid?


    !


    Or perhaps, youre nervous?


    The Second Elder knew the actual reason for the meeting.


    They had gathered out of fear.


    What? Are you fearful of that childs potential retaliation?


    Mind your words, Second Elder. What are you trying to convey!?


    Ha! If youre going to even try pretending, do it after youve wiped that look from your eyes.


    Before bing elders, they had been renowned martial artists.


    This applied to both the First Elder and himself as well. Thus seeing them in such a sorry state made the Second Elder feel nauseous.


    <b><i> Its as though Im witnessing the ruin of myrades.</i></b>


    They were individuals who had fought alongside him in the past.


    The Second Elder struggled to find a more fitting word than corrupt to describe their current state.


    He hesitated to use that word against them, but he wasnt able toe up with a better alternative.


    I acknowledge that the Young Master possesses remarkable talent.


    Its not just remarkable; Yangcheon is a prodigy gifted by the heavens.


    Yes, I recognize his extraordinary abilities, but thats a separate matter.


    A separate matter? Separate from what?


    Should a young member of the n misbehave, we must correct their behavior before its toote. Especially for him, since he is poised to be the Young Lord of the n.


    They appeared to be well aware that Gu Yangcheon would inevitably be the ns next Lord.


    Anticipating Gu Yangcheons growing strength, and the danger from their eventual conflict in interests, they provided this excuse as a preemptive measure to handle him.


    Their aim being to prevent any future interference with their affairs.


    The Second Elder found their actions pathetic.


    Dont you dare disguise your shitty intentions with sophistry.


    Wha?


    You mentioned before its toote. It was a clever choice of words, but Toote for what exactly? The return of the lord? Or his ascent to even further heights?


    Second Elder Do you not realize the danger of seeing him in such a light?


    Do I appear to be someone solely motivated by self-interest? If that were to be the case, I would have never even bothered to engage with the two of you.


    How disgusting.


    The Second Elder was repulsed by this sight of them, as if rust was corroding a once-sharp de.


    <b><i> What a tragedy this is.</i></b>


    Having spent much of his time overseeing battlefield beyond the ns borders, he remained oblivious to its internal affairs.


    The First Elder shouldnt have been his sole concern.


    A fact that the Second Elder now deeply regretted.


    I care not for your machinations. However


    His unhealed body struggled to fully contain the surging Qi within, but the Second Elder had priorities more pressing than pain.


    Qi emanated from his body, taking form.


    Do not overstep your boundaries. If you do, it shall not be Yangcheon, but me who acts.


    With that warning, the Second Elder departed from the chamber.


    ******************


    The Second Elder continued his stride, while rubbing his aching chest.


    <b><i> Its still a bit difficult as of now.</i></b>


    Just as the Immortal Healer had warned, his recovery was a slow and painful process, making even simple tasks a struggle.


    Sigh


    Beyond his exhausted body, his concerny with the overwhelming thoughts filling his mind, gnawing at his conscience.


    He found himself helpless in the face of his broken body, unable to take any action.


    Even though the child is in danger, I


    Beyond his shameful defeat at the hands of the ck Pce Lord, the Second Elder was haunted by the guilt of failing to protect Gu Huibi.


    The Second Elder refrained from joining the Lord to offer support, despite his strong desire to do so; it was because he was well aware that his current condition would just be a burden.


    His activities were currently limited to waiting for his body to healpletely and assisting Gu Yangcheon during this period.


    The Second Elder had few options at his disposal.


    Ah, Second Elder


    He turned around at the sound of a voice, swiftly erasing his intense expression.


    Oh, its my dear Ryunghwa


    It was none other than the Lords youngest daughter, Gu Ryunghwa.


    Are you feeling okay?


    Of course! You know, this old man is always hale and hearty. Besides, are you eating well? You look far too thin.


    He replied with a smile, but Gu Ryunghwas eyes welled with tears.


    Her gaze fixated on the Second Elders injuries.


    Ha! Why is this little girl on the verge of tears? Dont worry, this old man is truly fine.


    But


    She was a gentle soul, a stark contrast to the infamous Gu ns tough exterior.


    Just like Gu Huibi, the ns children were known for their feisty exteriors, but they actually had soft hearts.


    With this in mind, the Second Elder inquired further.


    Ryunghwa, why are you here?


    Oh.


    He inquired, as she was currently in Gu Yangcheons residence.


    Umm Sisters invited me for a meal.


    Sisters?


    After hearing Gu Ryunghwas reply, the Second Elder ventured into Gu Yangcheons home.


    He had his reasons for being there, after all.


    Hmm?


    Upon entering, the scene in Gu Yangcheons home puzzled him.


    Though it should have been quiet, as its owner was absent, the atmosphere was bustling.


    A girl immediately stood and greeted him with great respect.


    I greet the ming Fist.


    <b><i> Was she from the Tang n?</i></b>


    <b></b>The girl had a cute appearance with dark green hair.


    <b><i>She definitely looks to be from the Tang ns lineage.</i></b>


    <b><i>But why is she here?</i></b>


    <b><i>Surely, she should have her own lodging, right?</i></b>


    However, it appeared otherwise, judging by her familiarity with the ce.


    It was as if she had already spent a long time here.


    Oh! Its Grandpa Gu!


    The one who dashed towards him from a distance was Wi Seol-Ah.


    Judging by her hat, it appeared she was in the midst of cooking.


    <b><i>Her eyes are still puffy.</i></b>


    Wi Seol-Ahs eyes remained red and swollen, like thest time he saw her.


    It was likely due to Gu Yangcheons imprisonment.


    <b><i>I hope hes unaware of this.</i></b>


    He wondered what expression the Sword Venerable would make, seeing his granddaughter in this state.


    Seeing his granddaughter crying, even the Second Elder would give that guy a piece of his mind, if he was in the Sword Venerables shoes.


    <b><i> ..OoofEven I cant stop that senior, so I wonder what might happen.</i></b>


    He could only hope that the Sword Venerable remained oblivious.


    Where is your grandpa?


    When he cautiously inquired about the Sword Venerable, Wi Seol-Ah pointed to a distant mountain.


    He went to gather vegetables! He said spring brings delicious harvests!


    Oh, I see.


    The image of the Sword Venerable, renowned for his awe-inspiring swordsmanship capable of piercing the heavens, wielding a sickle and digging through the dirt, struck the Second Elder as rather peculiar.


    Oh, Ill go fetch Sis.


    Hmm?


    The Second Elder wished to continue the conversation, but Wi Seol-Ah hurriedly entered Gu Yangcheons room, as if she had just remembered something.


    <i>-Sis! Wake uup! Grandpa Gu is here!</i>


    <b><i> Sis?</i></b>


    After Wi Seol-Ahs voice reverberated, there were noises ofmotion within Gu Yangcheons room, followed by the emergence of someone.


    A stunningdy with bluish-white hair.


    The Second Elder recognized her immediately.


    You are


    I greet the ming Fist. I am Namgung Bi-ah of the Namgung n.


    Namgung Bi-ah extended her salutation with articte pronunciation.


    For some reason, soft voices from the sidelines murmured, Why is Sis speaking like that?


    Oh, right. You must be Yangcheons bride.


    Yes.


    Namgung Bi-ah epted the title without hesitation, even though it should have been embarrassing.


    The Second Elder had yfully mentioned it, but her reaction made him feel a bit awkward.


    No, Sis, you arent. Not yet.


    Wi Seol-Ah pouted and prodded Namgung Bi-ahs hip.


    Right, were you perhaps sleeping?


    No.


    It seemed like that though.


    Although she stood upright, her disheveled hair and tired eyes revealed that she had indeed been resting.


    Sis couldnt sleep well these past few days. Thats why she went into the Young Masters- Umphh


    Wi Seol-Ah began to exin but was promptly silenced by Namgung Bi-ah.


    <b><i>What a unique child</i></b>


    The Second Elder marveled at her. He couldnt help but wonder if she was so exhausted that shed fallen asleep in Gu Yangcheons room.


    He thought about scolding her, however, he decided not to mention it.


    It didnt appear to be ill-intentioned, and he wasnt in a position to address it, given his current condition.


    Grandpa Gu.


    Hmm?


    Wi Seol-Ah approached the Second Elder and posed a careful question.


    UmmWhen is when is the Young Mastering out?


    Her cautious inquiry weighed on the Second Elders conscience.


    Her question cast a momentary silence over everyone present, including Namgung Bi-ah and Tang Soyeol.


    <b><i>Yangcheon, that brat, he certainly has a way with thedies.</i></b>


    Each of their feelings toward him were unmistakable.


    It wasnt just the Sword Venerables granddaughter but also the daughters of the Namgung and Tang ns.


    The Second Elder was pleased that Gu Yangcheon had so many admirers, but he couldnt help but wonder what had endeared him to them.


    Hell be out soon.


    Really?


    Of course.


    This was the only response he could offer in his present condition.


    Gu Yangcheon himself had stated that hed be released soon, and the Second Elder had faith in his word, for reasons unknown.


    Im so happy


    Wi Seol-Ah smiled, her relief palpable.


    <b><i>Oh?</i></b>


    The Second Elder was struck by something remarkable.


    Gone was her baby fat and chubby cheeks. Wi Seol-Ah had grown into a more beautiful and refined young woman than before.


    <b><i>Shes grown a bit taller, and her face has changed.</i></b>


    It looked like she was slowly transforming into ady. The Second Elder wondered whether Gu Yangcheon had noticed this change.


    But he suspected that Gu Yangcheon was likely oblivious, focusing on trivial matters instead.


    If you havent eaten yet, would you like to join us?


    Namgung Bi-ah kindly extended the invitation.


    Gu Ryunghwa had mentioned she came here for a meal, and the Second Elder was appreciative of the offer.


    However, he had to decline.


    Thank you for the offer, but I have some business to attend to, so I cannot join you for a meal.


    Oh


    Leaving the disappointed faces of the girls behind, Hongwa appeared as if she had been waiting, handing over a bundle of food wrapped in cloth to the Second Elder.


    Thank you.


    This was the meal he and Gu Yangcheon were supposed to share.


    An elder shouldnt be running such errands, especially given his condition, but the Second Elder insisted on handling it himself.


    Take care, everyone. Theres no need to see me off.


    Spotting the girls following him outside to send him off, the Second Elder stopped them.


    <b><i> Now that I think about it, I didnt get to ask why they were gathered there in the first ce.</i></b>


    He had too much on his mind, and the important question slipped his mind.


    With that, the Second Elder ventured to the ns basement, checked in with the guards, and descended to where Gu Yangcheon was.


    As he walked following the torches


    He spotted Gu Yangcheon from far away wait, shouldnt he be unable to do that?


    Hmm?


    Gu Yangcheon, who should have been confined to a cage, was inexplicably outside it.


    He appeared somewhat bewildered and met the Second Elders gaze when he noticed him.


    Oh.


    The Second Elder asked Gu Yangcheon as he made an expression of getting caught red handed.


    What are you doing?


    As he nced repeatedly between the basket the Second Elder was holding and the Second Elder himself, Gu Yangcheon responded.


    This isnt an escape attempt, so dont misunderstand.


    He had an awkward expression on his face.


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>dvnd htr vlbl n gntl.m </strong>


    <strong>llutrtn n ur drd  drd.gg/gntl</strong>

 Chapter 201: Ill Be Back (1)

    Chapter 201: I''ll Be Back (1)


    <b> Ill Be Back (1) </b>


    Things seem to have gotten really messed up.


    I didnt expect the Second Elder to suddenly appear.


    Our eyes met and with a piercing look at my body, he spoke.


    As far as I know, this is called a prison break.


    Well, even though it may seem that way, believe me when I say thats not whats happening.


    I couldnt believe he had appeared now of all times.


    I had such shitty luck sometimes.


    The Second Elder stared at me briefly before cing down the basket in his hand, and began to speak.


    If thats not whats happening, then exin it to me in a way that I can understand.


    His re seemingly warned that he wouldnt let this pass if I didnt give a good enough reason.


    The Second Elder was trying to understand the situation, rather than scolding me right away.


    Of course, considering the oddity of the situation, his suspicion towards me was understandable.


    However, it really wasnt that big of a deal.


    *****************


    The day after the marble had suddenly glowed at midnight.


    <b><i> My field of vision changed.</i></b>


    It was a sensation that I had felt for the first time.


    One of my eyes felt normal, but my other eye could see something else.


    <b><i>What is this?</i></b>


    It was pitch ck.


    <b><i> What am I looking at right now?</i></b>


    For a moment, I had the thought that I had gone blind in one of my eyes.


    Fortunately, that didnt seem to be the case, as my eyes slowly adjusted to the darkness.


    <b><i>What is that? Iron bars?</i></b>


    Intermittent sshes of light seemed to light up my surroundings.


    I wondered what I was seeing right now.


    I tried to look around, but it seemed like I couldnt.


    Even if I turned my head, my sight didnt move along with it.


    <b> [Hmm, whats the matter?]</b>


    Cant you see this?


    <b> [What?]</b>


    For some reason, Elder Shin, with whom I shared my body and emotions, couldnt see what I was seeing right now and couldnt read my thoughts about it as well.


    <b><i>What could this mean then?</i></b>


    Why did such a thing just ur


    <b><i>I guess I dont need to question that.</i></b>


    It was likely because of the marble in my hand.


    It was the only possibility here.


    <b><i>What even is this thing?</i></b>


    I needed to discover the purpose behind this marble.


    <b><i>Will this disappear if I let go of the marble? </i></b>


    As I was about to let go of the marble to check,


    !


    I catched a glimpse of something out of the corner of my eye.


    From my eyes that had adjusted to the darkness, through the moonlight shining through a very small window, I could faintly see the appearance of a person.


    A familiar red uniform and long ck hair.


    A beautifuldy with a fierce appearance.


    <b><i>Gu Huibi?</i></b>


    She was definitely Gu Huibi.


    I could see Gu Huibi looking around.


    She touched the iron bars and checked the walls.


    It seemed like she was looking for a way to escape.


    Yet, every now and then shed appear to be talking to someone.


    Unfortunately, I couldnt hear her.


    I could only see and I didnt seem to be able to hear anything.


    <b><i>But why can I see this?</i></b>


    My vision changing was one thing, but for me to see Gu Huibi of all people.


    Furthermore, it wasnt even from Gu Huibis point of view.


    Instead, I was seeing from some kind of third person view?


    If this wasnt an illusion


    <b><i>Where is this ce? I need to find the location.</i></b>


    Putting aside my confusion, I had to focus on what mattered most.


    Fortunately, it looked like Gu Huibi didnt have any injuries.


    She didnt seem to have been tortured there.


    After confirming all that, I shifted my focus and tried to gather information about the ce, but


    <b><i>I cant see much because of how dark it is.</i></b>


    The only information I could gather, was that that Gu Huibi was here and she was trapped in a jail.


    This wasnt going to be easy.


    <b>Is this ce even the ck Pce?</b>


    The Pce Lord may have taken her, but that didnt guarantee that she was taken to the ck Pce.


    I wanted to figure out just a little more.


    If only I could watch it from a little farther away


    Ugh?


    As I had that thought, I instinctively ced my hand over my eye, feeling a sudden pain in it.


    Even though I closed my eyes due to the pain, my vision didnt fade.


    That wasnt the only surprising thing.


    <b><i> Its getting further?</i></b>


    My field of view only contained Gu Huibi and a very little part of her surroundings.


    But that narrow field of view gradually widened, showing me what was surrounding her.


    As my sight moved further away from Gu Huibi, I gradually began to see the surroundings.


    It was a big building, one shrouded by a thickyer of fog.


    I couldnt see it clearly because of the fog, but it seemed like it was located in the middle of a forest.


    <b><i> A forest shrouded in fog.</i></b>


    As I was noting down the characteristics of the location in my mind, my normal field of vision came back, preceded by a tingly sensation in my eye.


    The pain receded, reced by a rising tide of nausea, vomit rising in my throat.


    I couldnt afford to leave nasty stains in this already small cell, so I forced it back down.


    Ugh


    <b> [What the, whats the matter with you all of a sudden?]</b>


    Just wait Dont talk to me for a moment.


    Elder Shins echoing voice inside my head, would worsen my situation even further.


    A forest covered in fog.


    I had to think hard, even while I covered my mouth.


    A forest covered in fog may not seem that special, but the discerning factor was the extreme density of the fog.


    And more importantly, if Gu Huibi was currently located there


    <b><i> It should be rtively close to the battlefield.</i></b>


    Considering that it didnt take that long for her to arrive at her current location, there was one location that I was able to think of.


    <em><strong> The Misty Mountains.</strong></em>


    It was a huge mountain that was covered with fog throughout the four seasons.


    Back in the past, a White-Grade demon hade out of a Gate of Demons.


    And the fog that covered the forest of the Misty Mountains, was a trace left by that demon after its death.


    Considering this, if what I saw wasnt an illusion, it seemed like Gu Huibi was currently located in the Misty Mountains.


    If that was true, I had to first pass this information to-


    Ugh!


    As I was about to call for someone, a sudden shock made my body falter.


    I hastily tried to lean towards the wall and hold on, but powerless, I plummeted and lost consciousness.


    So youre saying that when you woke up, you found yourself to be in this situation?


    Yes.


    I nodded at the Second Elders question.


    As for the reason I had lost consciousness, it was probably because the recoil from using the Blood Qi hadnt fully ended.


    My body most probably had been unable to handle the recoil that had piled up.


    After all that happened and I lost consciousness, it was already noon by the time I woke up.


    The Second Elders expression turned serious as I finished my exnation.


    I had given him a rough summary of what had happened to me earlier, but it seemed like he couldnt understand it properly.


    Yangcheon.


    Yeah?


    What does all this have to do with you breaking out of your cell?


    Oh.


    Right, I forgot to tell him the most important part.


    I ought to exin it to him properly.


    Its not a prison break.


    Its called a prison break if one breaks out of the prison, you damned grandson of mine.


    Um, but


    This was really frustrating.


    My body had falteredprobably because it was still recovering when I woke up after regaining consciousness.


    And as I leaned on the door for support, how in hell could I have known that it would just open on its own?


    Youre saying that the door was unlocked?


    Surprisingly, yes.


    Hearing my response, the Second Elder began to check the door behind him.


    And as expected, there wasnt any trace of me forcing the door open, or breaking anything.


    If I really wanted to make a run, I wouldnt have chosen such a stupid option.


    So you caused so much trouble thinking that it was clever?


    I couldnt counter that.


    The door was unlocked, huh.


    The Second Elder contemted for a moment, clenching his teeth after seemingly realizing something.


    I see those old fuckers I swear.


    Second Elder?


    Never mind There are more important things than that right now, so continue what you were telling me earlier. The part about you seeing Gu Huibi.


    At the Second Elder urgent tone, I took out the marble from the charm pocket, and showed it to him.


    Do you know what this is?


    This is


    The Second Elders eyes widened at the sight of the red marble.


    This is the Marble of Celestial Captivation. How do you


    The Marble of Celestial Captivation?


    It was my first time hearing that name.


    But at the very least I was able to know that it wasnt some junk sold by a random merchant, considering that the Second Elder knew its name and what it was.


    Elder Sister gave this to me, telling me to keep it on me.


    Huibi gave this to you?


    At my words, the Second Elders face dawned with realization.


    This must be why the Lod went to the vault saying that he wanted to grab something.


    Vault? Did you just say the Vault?!


    Yes, did Huibi not tell you about it?


    Of course not, this was the first time I had heard anything about it.


    If Gu Huibi really got this from the Gu ns Vault, then it was at the very leastparable to a treasure.


    <b><i> And she says that she bought this from some merchant? That crazy woman!</i></b>


    I already had enough treasures, dangling on my body without my consent, and now another one gets added to the list.


    At this point, my body was basically a moving treasure chest.


    This treasure, does it do what I think it does?


    Yes, what you saw wasnt an illusion, but the power of that marble.


    The ability to look at someone from anywhere as long as they also had the marble on them.


    Granted, I couldnt hear anything and was only able to see, but it still was an incredible power.


    <b><i>And if I was able to see Gu Huibi with this</i></b>


    It meant that Gu Huibi also had the same marble.


    I knew about this already, but Huibi really is obsessed with you.


    As the Second Elder spoke with a chuckle, I nodded agreeing with him.


    I know. I cant believe she gave me this so that she could bully me even further.


    Hmm?


    What a terrifying person she is.


    At my words, the Second Elder had a strange expression on his face, but it was quickly erased.


    Anyway, its really fortunate. Thanks to this, we were able to figure out Huibis location.


    Yes.


    The Misty Mountains you said? I must immediately send a letter to the Lord.


    When the Second Elder was about to leave in a hurried manner, I stopped him.


    Take this with you.


    It was so that I could give him the Marble of Celestial Captivation.


    I didnt want to have this suspicious marble that let the opposing side know what I was doing.


    And more than anything, it would be more helpful for Father to have it, so that he could find her faster.


    However, the Second Elder, shaking his head, responded.


    The requirement to activate this marble is to use ones blood.


    Oh!


    If what the Second Elder was saying was true, then it seemed like the marble had activated because I had touched it with my bleeding hand.


    However, what the Second Elder said afterward was even more shocking.


    Once the marble is used, its not possible for others to use it until the current owner of it dies.


    What did you say? What kind of bullshit item is that?


    Not only did it stalk on the other person, but it also stuck to the owner until their death.


    It was an item that was filled with ws.


    If you think Im lying, do you want to give dying a try?


    Hearing the Second Elder, I put the marble back into my pocket.


    So keep that with you. We could always put it back in the vault if you want, but with your personality, you probably wont let it.


    He was right on the money.


    Well I cant afford to chat for any longer, this old man must go.


    Yes Understood.


    Gu Huibis location now known, the Second Elder wasted no time, and quickly went away.


    Seeing the Second Elder leave, I went back inside the cell and closed the door myself.


    Lamenting my sorry state, I gritted my teeth reminding myself that I had to put up with it for now.


    As I was about to close the door after going back inside the cell, the Second Elder who had been walking away hurriedly, suddenly stopped his steps and turned his head towards me.


    In a serious tone, he called.


    Yangcheon.


    At the sudden serious tone, I looked at the Second Elder straight in his eyes, wondering what the matter was.


    This old man requests something of you.


    Yes, what is it?


    Do not go.


    My eyes widened greatly at the Second Elders words.


    I hadnt expected such a request from him.


    My reaction, whatever it was, went unnoticed as the Second Elder continued.


    This is something beyond your control, leave this matter to the others.


    What are you talking about? Where would I even go.


    Yes, so do not go.


    Second Elder, what are you even saying right-


    Answer me.


    The Second Elder cut me off with a serious tone.


    His eyes seemingly told me that despite it being so urgent, he wouldnt leave if I didnt give him a response.


    In the end I gave up, responding to him with a sigh.


    Understood.


    Thank you.


    The Second Elder hurriedly went back to the n, seemingly satisfied with my response.


    The only thing left was a basket full of food brought by the Second Elder.


    The food had already gone cold.


    This meal, courtesy of the Second Elder, was meant for us to eat together.


    And why is it ced so far away? Is he telling me to just open the cell casually and eat it?


    I could see how urgent the situation was for the Second Elder.


    I unconsciously let out a chuckle, yet my mind was filled with other thoughts.


    It wasnt the request made by the Second Elder nor was it the Marble of Celestial Captivation that Gu Huibi had tricked me into taking.


    <b><i>-Brother, please be happy.</i></b>


    Buried in the memories of my past life, the face of a woman emerged, uttering such words, her gaze fixed upon me.


    At a situation where tears should have been the answer, she chose a smile, whispering her final farewell.


    For a long time I wondered, why, at that moment, did she choose that.


    But by now, knowing vaguely what thoughts and emotions she had while speaking those words


    Im sorry.


    The only thing I could do was apologize.


    After all, it didnt seem like I would be able to listen to the Second Elders request.


    ******************


    Night had arrived.


    I didnt know the exact time, but it was clear that the sun had fully set.


    Sitting still, I gently opened my eyes.


    Just like that, I got up.


    <b>[Hah, so in the end, you decided to go.]</b>


    It was Elder Shins inquiry.


    Fidgeting with the marble inside my pocket, I nodded.


    Yes.


    The marble didnt show me Gu Huibis situation again.


    The marble that used to be red, had lost its color.


    Well, the colors were slowlying back, so it was only a matter of time before I could use it again.


    <b>[It will be dangerous.]</b>


    I know.


    If it really was the Pce that the ck Pce Lord stayed in, then this was a situation far more dangerous than anything I hade across.


    And I was thinking of crawling in there with my own two feet.


    Despite always saying that I wanted to live a peaceful life with a bright future, I was now walking into danger with my own two feet.


    I chuckled at the sheer irony of the whole situation.


    Its because Ive regretted it my whole life.


    <i> Creak-</i>


    The door to the cell opened very easily, it was still unlocked.


    And strangely enough, no one hade to check in the first ce.


    Was it because the imprisonment was just for show?


    Or did they have any other intentions?


    I didnt know yet.


    But I do know which one I would regret more.


    Which regret held the greater weight?


    Even if the scales were barely tipping, I knew the answer in my heart.


    I would regret it more if I just stayed and did nothing.


    <b>[]</b>


    Because of Elder Shinsck of response to my words, I couldnt be certain whether he was intentionally remaining silent as a way of respecting my decision.


    However


    I felt confident that this was indeed the case.


    As I approached the basement exit, I sharpened my senses further.


    <b><i>One at the entrance.</i></b>


    Only one?


    I was aware that they took turns keeping watch, but theirx approach almost gave me the impression that they had no real intention of guarding this ce at all.


    At this point, they were wanting me to break out.


    As I went outside, I swiftly subdued one of the ns guards with a quick chop, rendering him unconscious.


    They had never sealed my Qi to begin with, so this imprisonment was pretty much pointless.


    Even though it hasnt been that long since I returned to the n.


    I couldve sworn that I said the same thing before I left for Hanam.


    At this point, I began to wonder if the world was out to get me.


    If that wasnt the case, why did I keep running into deplorable situations like these?


    I had no intention of breaking out in the first ce, but to think I would have to escape like this.


    It seemed like I would have to deal with a lot of hassle when I came back.


    <b><i>Father would surely take my side.</i></b>


    Well, I wasnt certain of that, but I didnt really care.


    Let them punish me if they want, as my outrage will be far scarier than that.


    <b> [When will you ever mature]</b>


    I ignored Elder Shins quiet remark and took off in the direction with the least amount of activity.


    Due to a sizable portion of our ns forces being absent at the moment, it was easy for me to leave undetected given my current abilities.


    <em><strong> The girls are the problem, though.</strong></em>


    They must already be worried about me.


    So, if I were to disappear like this without telling them, I would surely be met with sharp res when I return.


    Namgung Bi-ah also had warned me to let her know if I ever did anything like this.


    As such, if I were to get caught, I would be in real danger.


    <b><i> She might actually pull her sword out.</i></b>


    Namgung Bi-ah in that regard, was far scarier than Tang Soyeol or Wi Seol-Ah.


    It was even more so as I had personally witnessed her skill in slicing people during my past life.


    Tightly biting my lips, I focused on the situation at hand.


    Even if they were to get angry, I wasnt in a situation leisurely enough to just go and meet them.


    <b><i> Later on, Ill just send them a letter.</i></b>


    Well, I didnt know if I would be able to do even that.


    After taking a few leaps by surrounding my body with Qi, I could see the ns wall.


    Without any hesitation, I jumped over it andnded on the other side.


    Hmm?


    Just as I thought I had escaped the n without detection, a golden light flickered past me for an instant.


    I searched my surroundings, wondering if I was mistaken, but found nothing out of the ordinary.


    There was only darkness beyond the boundaries of the n, with the trees and the crickets greeting me aspany.


    <b><i>Was it just my mistake?</i></b>


    It was probably just a firefly passing by.


    Unable to sense any other presence nearby, I chose to believe that was indeed the case.


    As I was about to continue on my way after correcting my direction, a familiar voice interrupted me.


    Young Master.


    My body instinctively spun around.


    The voice belonged to someone who shouldnt have been here.


    You?


    At that spot


    <b><i> Why are you here?</i></b>


    Stood Wi Seol-Ah, looking at me with swollen eyes and crouching beneath a tree.


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>dvnd htr vlbl n gntl.m </strong>


    <strong>llutrtn n ur drd  drd.gg/gntl</strong>

 Chapter 202: Ill Be Back (2)

    Chapter 202: I''ll Be Back (2)


    <b> Ill Be Back (2) </b>


    For a moment, I thought I was mistaken.


    And understandably so, because Wi Seol-Ah shouldnt be here right now.


    Why are you here?


    This was the most random urrence to have happened to me recently, surprising me even more than when I got a glimpse of Gu Huibi through the Marble of Celestial Captivation.


    Why was Wi Seol-Ah here when she shouldve been asleep at home at this time?


    You


    Are you going somewhere?


    What?


    Just as I was about to ask her a question, she beat me to it.


    Young Master, are you going somewhere?


    Beneath the ebony night sky, Wi Seol-Ahs swollen eyes bore into mine.


    Uh.


    I initially considered running away without uttering a word, but those eyes held me captive.


    I was just nning on going somewhere for a bit.


    Where?


    You wouldnt know even if I told you.


    Why is Young Master going to such a ce alone, then?


    Wi Seol-Ahs response left me momentarily speechless.


    Her tone carried an uncharacteristic gravity, due to which, I wasnt able to run my mouth easily like normal.


    Both I and the sisters were worried about you.


    Oddly, it felt like she was scolding me, even though the Wi Seol-Ah I knew of wouldnt typically do so.


    As I continued to gaze at her, struggling with unfamiliar emotions, she pressed on; her eyes boring into me.


    Young Master, why do you always insist on doing things alone?


    When have I ever done that?


    You are doing it right now!


    Its because that ce is far too dangerous for all of you.


    Dangerous?


    Yes. So I cant do much about-


    If its so dangerous, then why are <i>you</i> going there all alone?


    Wi Seol-Ahs persistent arguments kept the conversation froming to an end.


    I briefly considered raising my voice, saying that these two were separate matters.


    <i>Drip-</i>


    But seeing her tear-stricken face, my words faltered.


    The appearance of her crying was far too pitiful.


    I worked hard. I trained diligently and I learned how to use a sword.


    Wi Seol-Ahs tearful words made me furrow my brow.


    You learned what?


    She learned and trained swordsmanship?


    Wi Seol-Ah?


    From whom?


    <b><i> Is it perhaps the Sword Venerable?</i></b>


    That was the only possibility I could think of right now.


    In my previous life, Wi Seol-Ah had been the Sword Venerables sessor.


    Her swordsmanship, mirroring his, made it pretty obvious.


    But the issuey in the fact that she had taken up the sword in this life as well.


    That should not have happened.


    It was I, who wanted her to avoid the sword in this life more than anyone else.


    I believed that I was given this life for that very purpose.


    So she should not ever wield a sword in this life.


    Why are you learning how to use a sword?


    Because Because only then, could I protect Young Master.


    What?


    Wi Seol-Ahs words struck me with the force of a blunt weapon.


    <b><i> Because of me?</i></b>


    When did things get so twisted?


    Far too many unexpected events had blurred the line, making it impossible to pick a specific point.


    What nonsense are you spouting? Youll protect me?


    It might have been different in my previous life, but now Wi Seol-Ah was a mere servant.


    She might possess beauty and physical strength beyond her years, but at the end of the day, she had to remain a servant.


    That was my only hope. Because even if she were to live a life of servitude, at the very least, she could live in peace.


    I couldnt keep her as my servant forever, but just for now, that was my wish.


    Despite my intentions, Wi Seol-Ah persisted, her voice trembling.


    I I can do it I was told that I could.


    By whom? Your grandfather?


    Wi Seol-Ah fell silent, unable to respond.


    Well, no matter how much I thought about it, the only person who would say such words was the Sword Venerable.


    However


    <b><i> Would he really have said those words to her?</i></b>


    It was something I honestly couldnt fathom.


    As I learned about Wi Seol-Ahs sword training, the pieces fell into ce.


    Now it made sense why she disappeared everyday before dinner.


    Was that all for her training?


    But then Did she find me here because she went out to train?


    <b><i> Thiste at night?</i></b>


    That didnt seem likely.


    As my mind raced, Wi Seol-Ahs voice broke the silence.


    Can you just not go?


    Her voice carried a profound sadness, tugging at my heartstrings. But even that wouldnt sway my resolve.


    This matter was far too important.


    You said that its dangerous. So can you just not Ugh.


    Right as I was about to exin my circumstances, Wi Seol-Ah abruptly halted.


    She held back her tears, swallowing her words.


    What was happening?


    As I stared at her in confusion, Wi Seol-Ah spoke again.


    I understand


    Understand what?


    Was she giving up because she knew that Id still refuse?


    Wi Seol-Ah wiped her tears off.


    If you cant do that, then could we


    Suddenly, Wi Seol-Ah flinched, her sentence remaining unfinished.


    Her hesitation hung in the air, seemingly trying to speak aftering to a different conclusion.


    Yet, she stopped herself, swallowing her words.


    As this process repeated a few times, tears formed in her eyes, threatening to spill over like a bowl brimming with water.


    Wi Seol-Ah appeared oddly unsettled.


    Then What is it that I can do? Im useless like this!


    Seeing her in such a state pained me. Yet, as I was about to step closer to console her


    !


    I felt a number of presencesing from the n.


    They had likely noticed my disappearance.


    I couldnt afford to linger, I would be in a lot of trouble if I were to get caught.


    Swiftly, I took something out from my pocketa crimson essory gifted to me by the Celestial Plum Blossom, courtesy of the Second Elder.


    I forced it onto Wi Seol-Ahs hand.


    Take this.


    Young Mas


    Sorry, lets talk after I return, okay? I wont be long.


    Briefly ruffling her hair, Iunched myself forward, leaving Wi Seol-Ah behind.


    As I got further away, concern for her gnawed at me, but I couldnt afford to turn back just because of that.


    It felt like Wi Seol-Ah and I had much to talk about,


    <b><i>But that can wait for after I return.</i></b>


    First and foremost, I had to put out the urgent fire.


    That was my sole focus.


    ******************


    After Gu Yangcheon left, Wi Seol-Ah found herself alone, wiping away the endless tears that streamed down her cheeks.


    Clutching the essory he had given her, she stared in the direction he had gone to.


    Then, a voice spoke to Wi Seol-Ah.


    <b>[Child]</b>


    Hearing the voice, she had an expression of anger on her facesomething quite rare.


    Why cant I?!


    Her every syble dripped with frustration.


    <b> []</b>


    I cant ask him to stay, Im not allowed to follow him either Then what can I even do?!


    Even at Wi Seol-Ahs cries of frustration, the owner of the voice remained silent,


    Aware of her emotions more intimately than anyone else.


    Big Sis said it yourself That I could achieve my goal if I worked hard, that I could protect the Young Master. But then why am I not allowed to do anything?


    <b>[There isnt anything you could do, as of now.]</b>


    I dont understand.


    <b> [Didnt I let youe here and see him, because you wanted to?]</b>


    After learning that he was going somewhere in secret, with the help of the voice, Wi Seol-Ah went after Gu Yangcheon.


    Was I the only one who wanted this?


    <b> []</b>


    Wi Seol-Ah couldnt understand.


    Big Sis also wanted this, didnt you?


    Seeing as how Wi Seol-Ahs question was only met by silence, her words seemed to have struck home.


    <b>[I]</b>


    She tried to say something, anything, but her heavy lips stayed shut.


    Wi Seol-Ah continued.


    You are so unfair, Big Sis.


    She felt that the voice was unfair.


    You also like Young Master.


    She really liked him.


    Wi Seol-Ah knew that better than anyone.


    In some ways, the emotions swirling within the voice were far denser and heavier than Wi Seol-Ahs own.


    So why do you always choose to hide, Big Sis?


    It made Wi Seol-Ah even more confused as to why she always stayed silent.


    If she liked him that much, shouldnt she express her feelings toward him?


    To the young Wi Seol-Ah, her actions seemed foolish.


    <strong> [How fascinating]</strong>


    What is?


    <strong> [To think I couldve be like you, if my circumstances were just a little different]</strong>


    The subtle differences in their lives, right from the very beginning, slowly shaped Wi Seol-Ah into who she was today.


    In the eyes of the past Wi Seol-Ah, her current self appeared entirely different.


    She no longer hesitated to speak her mind and was a lot more honest and unafraid of expressing her emotions.


    It seemed that even if she directed those feelings toward Gu Yangcheon, she was certain he wouldnt hate her or push her away.


    This transformation was only possible due to Gu Yangcheon.


    Yet, despite her envy of the present Wi Seol-Ah


    She felt sorry.


    Not letting Wi Seol-Ah speak her mind


    Hoping that she wouldnt reveal her emotions


    And even the farewellthese were all choices she had made.


    All of these left her unable to say anything to her younger self.


    Wi Seol-Ah, who had been venting her frustrations, fell silent.


    She didnt need to hear anything else; their shared emotions told Wi Seol-Ah everything she needed to know about the feelings her older self held.


    Clutching the essory Gu Yangcheon had given her, she wiped away her tears.


    Her thoughts lingered on the boy she couldnt stop.


    Young Master.


    She reminisced the memory of Gu Yangcheon ruffling her hair, prompting Wi Seol-Ah to touch her own hair, the ce where the imprint of his hand remained.


    Her older selfs words were still difficult for her to understand and it was painful for her to see Gu Yangcheon always getting hurt, but


    I miss you


    All she wanted right now was to see the one who had left her.


    That was the sole wish of the Young Wi Seol-Ah.


    ******************


    In the northern reaches of the battlefront stood a blue mountain adorned in towering dead trees and rugged rocks.


    A once vibrant ce covered in lush, elegant greenery.


    However


    That emerald glow had now faded, its former allure now gone, leaving behind a destendscape of charred trees and ckened corpses.


    At the heart of that giant mountain, which had but a few traces left, raged an inferno. The heat was blistering, threatening to consume anyone who dared to gaze upon it.


    mes danced alongside the scorching air, spiraling upward like a colossal whirlpool.


    Their voracious hunger spared nothing, violently devouring their surroundings without hesitation.


    All of a sudden, the mes that had burned the mountain vanished, as if they had never existed in the first ce.


    Simultaneously, the towering inferno that was ravaging its surroundings, ceased as well.


    The mes disappeared as swiftly as they had appeared, leaving behind a gaping crater.


    In the center, stood a fierce mana figure whose mere gesture had obliterated everything in its path.


    Dozens of corpsesy strewn around the crater, their bodies burnt, scorched, reduced to ashen remnants.


    Facing that mans absolute might, they could do nothing but ept their inevitable demise.


    All of them were martial artists of the ck Pce, and this ce, once a branch of the ck Pce


    Now bore no trace of its former existence.


    After all, everything had turned to ashes with just his single gesture.


    As the man observed the corpses surrounding him, he slowly turned his head and looked behind.


    There, someone who hadnt been present before, knelt before the man.


    The messenger, still respectfully kneeling, carefully handed a letter to the man and spoke.


    My Lord, a letter from the Second Elder has arrived.


    The man, Gu Cheolun, wasted no time in opening the letter.


    The letter contained only a few words written in the Second Elders rough handwriting, but they were enough to make Gu Cheoluns eyebrow twitch, even if for an instant.


    For within that letter,y something that he had long desired.


    Having read the letter, Gu Cheolun issued an order without hesitation.


    Captain of the First Swordsmen.


    Yes, my Lord.


    Prepare the army.


    His once emotionless eyes had now turned crimson.


    The pressure he exuded overpowered everything in its vicinity.


    Even the colossal mountain cowered before him.


    Gu Cheolun spoke as he began walking.


    We are going to the Misty Mountains.


    Dering as such, Gu Cheolun disappeared, along with his mes.


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>dvnd htr vlbl n gntl.m </strong>


    <strong>llutrtn n ur drd  drd.gg/gntl</strong>

 Chapter 203: Misty Mountains (1)

    Chapter 203: Misty Mountains (1)


    <b> Misty Mountains (1) </b>


    Five days.


    That was the duration of Gu Huibis imprisonment in the ck Pces prison.


    During this time, shenguished, spending her time doing nothing.


    Unable to utilize even a trace of her Qi due to the formation cast by the Pce Lord, Gu Huibi went back to her weak self and couldnt do anything at all.


    It left her feeling utterly deprived.


    <i> Thud-</i>


    <i>Thud-</i>


    A strange sound kept echoing near the iron bars.


    Over and over, the repetitive noise grated on Elder Mooks nerves sincest night, until he finally snapped.


    Damn it, stay still will you!


    <i>Thud Thud</i>


    The sound stopped at Elder Mooks shouts.


    After all, the one responsible for it was none other than Gu Huibi.


    It was the sound of her repeatedly banging her head against the iron bars.


    Do you think the iron bars will bend if you continue to do that? You are being loud, so stay still.


    At Elder Mooks retort, Gu Huibi turned toward him with a gloomy expression on her face.


    Even though it had only been five days, she looked like a recluse.


    At such an appearance, Elder Mook chuckled.


    Look at youits as if you were the one being tortured, not me.


    Why are you picking a fight with me all of a sudden?


    If you dont want to hear such things, then sit still or lie down and sleep.


    But Gu Huibi barely ate the food that was provided, let alone slept.


    Elder Mook, on the other hand, dly ate up the leftovers.


    Surely it will bend one day.


    Do you think a rock would break if you smashed it with an egg? You speak nonsense even though you are the daughter of a noble n.


    The first time he saw her, she appeared rtively fine.


    But now, he wondered how she had ended up in such a state.


    What in the world has made you so desperate?


    Hah, arent you the weird one for being so normal after having been imprisoned?


    Sigh, you brat, its tantly obvious that that isnt the reason why you ended up like that, so dont try to lie your way out of this.


    The old man was a professional, when it came to this.


    Be it dealing with different situations


    Reading the atmosphere


    Or finding the emotions hidden within ones voice.


    His skill and confidence surpassed that of anyone else.


    Lies held no sway over this old man, who could extract a plethora of information even from a passing dog.


    Elder Mook watched Gu Huibi struggle, getting straight to the point.


    Are you really that sad about the marble not working?


    Who were you watching before, for you to get so sullen at not being able to see them anymore?


    Gu Huibi remained silent.


    It was true that the Marble of Celestial Captivation no longer responded to hermands.


    After she lost ess to her Qi, the marble that had to consume the owners blood and Qi to get activated had turned ordinary.


    As a result, she could no longer monitor her brothers situation like she used to do regrly.


    <b><i>No, I cant let this continue.</i></b>


    The issue wasnt that she couldnt see him anymore.


    Well, it was, but that wasnt the important part.


    The real problem was the possibility of Gu Yangcheon discovering the marbles ability and how to activate it.


    <b><i>Well, it would be nice for my location and situation to be known, but</i></b>


    She hoped that Gu Yangcheon didnt activate the marble. And even if he were to identally activate it, she hoped for him to consider her past treatment of him and not rush here immediately upon finding out.


    That was what Gu Huibi prayed for endlessly.


    She couldnt let her little brother fall in danger because of herself.


    Stop looking at the marble and put it back. Its a problem if they notice it.


    At Elder Mooks advice, Gu Huibi promptly hid the marble once again, but a part of his words continued to perplex her.


    <b><i>Who is that old man?</i></b>


    Elder Mook remained a mystery to Gu Huibione that she couldnt figure out even after the past few days in confinement.


    He was the only person in this jail before her arrival, and despite being blind, he acted as if he could see everything.


    No matter how she looked at it, he was no ordinary old man.


    On the second day of her imprisonment, Elder Mook spoke, his eyes drawn to the marble she held.


    <b><i>-Ohhh, so the missing Marble of Celestial Captivation ended up in the Gu n huh. Makes sense why no one knew.</i></b>


    Not only was he privy to top ss secrets


    <b><i>-Hmm, if the marble is there, then do you also have that me steel?</i></b>


    But he also possessed information known only to the n Lord and a few others, and acted as if it was normal.


    To his question, Gu Huibi feigned ignorance.


    <b> -Oh I see. The pieces finally click! It had been nagging me for a while, thank you for clearing it up. Ah I feel relieved, thanks.</b>


    She definitely hadnt responded with anything, but the old man acted as if her reaction had given him the answer.


    <b><i>This old man is definitely crazy.</i></b>


    There was no way that he was normal.


    Yet, even if that were to be the case, she couldnt underestimate him.


    Her intuition was whispering to her that there was more to the old man than met the eye.


    Forcing herself to think about something different, Gu Huibi let out a sigh while looking out the window.


    She had Gu Yangcheon and that old man to worry about, but ultimately, her greatest concern was herself.


    <b><i>I must know.</i></b>


    Gu Huibis curiosity gnawed at her.


    She wondered why the ck Pce Lord had abducted her and forced her down here.


    Yet, despite several days passing, she stillcked an answer.


    Which was understandable, because as far as Gu Huibi remembered, the Pce Lord hadnt appeared again since that battle, leaving Gu Huibi in this jail.


    Leaving her wondering what her purpose here was.


    As she continued to ponder the question, Elder Mooks voice interrupted her thoughts.


    Do you think that thinking frantically, like a dog about to burst, will actually yield results?


    Hmph. Elder Mook seems to be quite rxed.


    Well, its been a long time ever since I was brought here, haha.


    Letting out a sigh at his appearance, Gu Huibi closed her eyes, ready to delve into her thoughts.


    <i>Tsk.</i>


    Hes here.


    But her reverie was broken by the click of a tongue.


    Confused by Elder Mooks words, Gu Huibi was about to ask for rification, but an ominous aura emanating from beyond the giant door sent a shiver down her spine.


    It was an instinctive feeling of fear.


    <i>Creak-</i>


    The door creaked open, revealing two figures.


    One was a fierce-looking old man with spots of age covering his face and the other was a familiar faceSomeone she could never forget.


    He was the one who had brought her here after all.


    The ck Pce Lord.


    One of the Four Emperors and Five Kings, the master of the ck Pce, had appeared.


    You woke up.


    The Pce Lords gaze met Gu Huibis re.


    How could I not when you shoved me here for so many days?


    Gu Huibi retorted, forcing down her fear.


    At her tone, the Pce Lord furrowed his brows.


    Sword Phoenix. Your words are as crass as the rumors suggest, but to be fair, those with your surname have always been that way.


    As the Pce Lord approached her, Gu Huibi felt her body tremble slightly.


    However, she clenched her teeth, determined not to show weakness.


    Why did you bring me here?!!


    Gu Huibi roared, but the Pce Lords attention was not on her, but on Elder Mook instead.


    Now, do you have any intention of speaking?


    His emotionless voice sent chills down her spine.


    She had expected to sense an unknown aura from a martial artist of such a high realm, yet the ck Pce Lord seemed even more mysterious.


    Elder Mook chuckled in response.


    Didnt I tell you to kill me instead?


    I cant do that. You are my hope, after all.


    You shouldnt say such a disgusting thing when were both men.


    It seems like you still bear hope.


    Elder Mook leaned against the wall, ignoring the Pce Lords words.


    Thats why you arent ending your own life.


    Are you suggesting I kill myself by biting off my tongue? You little brat! You have no respect for the elderly!


    At Elder Mooks mocking tone, the Pce Lord fell silent.


    Instead, he exchanged a nce with the old man standing next to him.


    The old man approached the iron bars, ced his hand on them, and surprisingly, with a clicking sound, the jail door swung open.


    Come out.


    His words werent directed at anyone in particr, but Gu Huibi knew they were meant for her.


    <i>Clench-</i>


    Clenching her teeth, she red at the Pce Lord.


    I asked why you brought me here.


    The Pce Lord stood still, his dark pupils seemingly filled with darkness.


    Gu Huibi felt cold sweat trickle down her back.


    After what seemed to be an eternity, the Pce Lord finally spoke.


    Because I need you.


    For what purpose?


    It is because the Great One needs you.


    The Great One?


    Was there any such existence, for even the great master of the ck Pce, one of the Four Emperors and Five Kings, to give such a title to?


    Answering your pointless questions and keeping you alive despite your rude mouthits all for that reason.


    So dont test my patience any further.


    Though she hadnt heard thest part, Gu Huibi felt that the Pce Lord said those words.


    Follow me.


    Concluding his sentence, the Pce Lord turned away.


    She wondered what would happen if she didnt follow him.


    As her bodycked Qi, the Pce Lord could easily drag her there if he wished.


    Yet, he gave her a choice: follow him willingly or be dragged there by force.


    Despite being able to easily achieve his goal, he urged her to follow him with her own two feet.


    It seemed she had no real choice at all.


    From behind Gu Huibi, who was ring at the Pce Lords back,Elder Mook spoke with a polite tone.


    Is your body fine?


    <i>Pause.</i>


    At Elder Mooks words, the Pce Lord paused.


    You dont look so well.


    <b><i> Body?</i></b>


    Curious at Elder Mooks question, Gu Huibi observed the Pce Lords condition, but to her eyes, he appeared unharmed. She wondered what the old man had noticed to say such words.


    Were you beaten up or something? You shouldve rested if youre exhausted. You look very hurt.


    Even after hearing Elder Mooks mocking tone, the Pce Lord remained focused, looking ahead.


    Soon, he resumed walking, ignoring Elder Mook.


    Gu Huibi clenched her teeth and followed him.


    The passage was long and the building blocked nearly all sources of light.


    As she followed the Pce Lord, her posture rigid, Elder Mooks words echoed in her mind.


    <b><i>-You dont look so well.</i></b>


    <b><i>-Were you beaten up or something?</i></b>


    Though the Pce Lord neither denied nor affirmed the usation


    His silence spoke volumes.


    <b><i> Perhaps</i></b>


    Gu Huibi finally realized that the Pce Lords suboptimal condition stemmed from his recent battle with the Second Elder.


    Although it appeared that the Pce Lord had effortlessly bested the Second Elder, since he had sumbed to a fatal injury due to the Pce Lords attack, the reality might be moreplex.


    <b><i> Then, the reason why he didnte to me for a few days was because</i></b>


    Was it because he needed time to recuperate fully?


    It was just a prediction based on Elder Mooks words, but Gu Huibi clung to the hope that it was really the case.


    Only then, would the Second Elders sacrifice hold some meaning


    As well as a hint at a slim chance of sess.


    <b><i>Second Elder</i></b>


    Her thoughts turned to the moment when the Second Elder sustained a fatal injury.


    Was he still alive?


    She fervently prayed that he was.


    As she continued walking, her lips pressed together, a door far in the distance became visible.


    It resembled the one she had seen during her time in jail, but was farrger and darker.


    Furthermore


    !


    It was utterly horrifying.


    Hoh?


    Gu Huibis face turned as white as a ghost.


    The Pce Lord, observing her reaction, seemed impressed.


    I had heard you are the greatest of the young prodigies. It must be true. to think you would be able to sense this.


    Gu Huibi remained speechless.


    Whatevery beyond that door evoked an indescribable sensationone that far surpassed her initial encounter with the Pce Lord.


    <i>Copse.</i>


    Just looking at the door was enough to paralyze her.


    Her legs gave way, and she copsed to the floor.


    Her lips quivered, her eyes trembled, and even her breathing grew ragged.


    Though she couldnt pinpoint the source of her difort, she knew that it was fear that had gripped her.


    Staring at the frozen Gu Huibi, the Pce Lord made a subtle hand gesture.


    Instantly she was lifted in the air.


    Despite her inability to use Qi, the Pce Lord effortlessly lifted her body with his own.


    Gu Huibi tried to struggle, but her frozen body didnt listen.


    You seem to have heightened perception, perhaps you can recognize the greatness beyond our realm, the Great One.


    Greatness?


    Cold sweat traced her cheek and chin, falling to the floor.


    Yes, the respect for an existence from a whole different realm. If its you, perhaps you might be able to feel it.


    Was it a mistake?


    The Pce Lords face, usually devoid of emotion, now bore a faint smile.


    Yet, to Gu Huibi, it appeared lunatic.


    If you can acknowledge that, you can also be a part of the Great One with a happy mind.


    The Pce Lords words echoed, his dark eyes brimming with overwhelming lunacy.


    He pulled Gu Huibi toward the door, walking slowly.


    A violet-colored gem adorned the door.


    The Pce Lord extended his hand toward it.


    <i> Click.</i>


    <i> Dddddrrr-</i>


    A mysterious sound emanated from within.


    Soon after the sound could be heard, he without any hesitation applied force and swung the door open.


    Inside, darkness enveloped everything.


    As such, Gu Huibi couldnt see anything.


    Yet even so, she sensed an unknown presence lurking within.


    Fear gripped her body and darkness itself seemed to emanate from whatevery beyond.


    I pray that the me within you will make the Great One shine even brighter.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    A sudden gust of wind propelled Gu Huibi forward, and she was thrown into the abyss beyond the door.


    Ugh!


    Her body rolled across the floor.


    Even though she had been weakened, despite her rigorous training, it wasnt just her Qi that felt restricted


    Her entire body struggled to respond.


    Just as she was about to get up after barely managing to get control, she felt somethinging closer to her.


    <i>Step.</i>


    The sound of a small footstep echoed.


    The all-enveloping darkness had taken away her sight, but as a result, her other senses were heightened.


    <i>Step.</i>


    The approaching footsteps intensified her trembling.


    Her instinct screamed at her.


    A primal fear in the face of a mysterious existence.


    <i>ze!</i>


    The footsteps halted right in front of her.


    And as if awaiting this moment, mes materialized in the room.


    Though they were tiny, their violet hue illuminated the entire space.


    Gu Huibi understood that the presence before her was responsible for this eerie fire.


    She forced her head up to gaze at the figure.


    !


    It was a child.


    Long, thick ck hair.


    Naked, and emaciated.


    The child looked starved, as if it had barely eaten, its skin sticking to the bone.


    Gu Huibis shock was palpable.


    Both the fact that the child, despite its small figure, was the one responsible for instilling primal fear within her


    And the Pce Lords mention of an existence from a different realm


    Neither of the two mattered to Gu Huibi.


    What mattered was that the face of the child that raised its head, violet mes dancing upon its skin, was eerily simr to someone Gu Huibi knew.


    Trembling, she watched as the child extended its hand toward her.


    Startled, Gu Huibi flinched backward.


    Book.


    The childs voice pierced the air.


    What?


    Book.


    The child continued to repeat the same word.


    Then, Gu Huibis eyes widened as she noticed the old book clutched in the childs hand.


    ******************


    While Gu Huibi encountered a mysterious existence, in the Misty Mountains shrouded in fog, someone arrived.


    I seriously cant see shit.


    It was a fierce-looking boy, d in a red uniform.


    Gu Yangcheon frowned looking at all the fog.


    There was way more fog than he had expected.


    Surveying the mountain, Gu Yangcheon directed his frustration at hispanion.


    Oh, for fucks sake! Why did you insist on going left? I told you it was right!


    We wouldve taken twice as long if I had listened to you. You realize that, right?


    Sorry.


    Gu Yangcheon, who shouldve been alone, for some reason had another person with him.


    It was ady with bluish white hair, currently avoiding eye contact.


    But if we had gone left We still would have been clo. ser.


    Im gonna go crazy.


    It was Namgung Bi-ah.


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>dvnd htr vlbl n gntl.m </strong>


    <strong>llutrtn n ur drd  drd.gg/gntl</strong>

 Chapter 204: Misty Mountains (2)

    Chapter 204: Misty Mountains (2)


    <b> Misty Mountains (2) </b>


    I let out a sigh as I looked at Namgung Bi-ah standing behind me, avoiding eye contact.


    Despite knowing the correct path, her insistence on taking a different route had given me a headache.


    And to add to that, the route she suggested was in the opposite direction.


    If I had really listened to Namgung Bi-ah and followed her, I wouldve likely ended up on some random mountain in the middle of nowhere.


    Seriously, I told you this is an urgent matter.


    Sorry.


    If youre gonna keep causing trouble, then just go back home and wait.


    I pointed in the direction of the Gu n, but Namgung Bi-ah shook her head.


    I dont want to.


    She murmured, with a rare frown adorning her face.


    At such an appearance, I let out a sigh and spoke.


    I told you. You wont be that much of a help even if you went.


    Those words might have been cold, but they were also necessary.


    At my words, Namgung Bi-ah quietly drew her sword, as if she was about to fight me.


    Sensing the Lightning Qi passing by my cheek, I lowered my head.


    How had I ended up in this situation? What a joke.


    All I could say was


    <b><i> Fuck me.</i></b>


    This was just my karma.


    ******************


    Even after two days of running through the Misty Mountains while drenched in the cold spring rain, I still continued, trusting my knowledge of the path.


    <b><i>How many more mountains do I have to cross?</i></b>


    I hadnt counted, but there were probably at least five more to go.


    Thisnd was too vast; it really shouldnt be this insanely big.


    <b><i> Is the marble not ready yet?</i></b>


    I nced at the Marble of Celestial Captivation, but its light had not fully recovered since I used it yesterday.


    If one was to wonder the reason for checking on the marbles light, it was because I had learned a few things about the marble after researching.


    The Marble of Celestial Captivation could only be used once a day and once used, itsted for a short amount of time.


    Its color determined whether I could use it again or not.


    I had to wait until it shone in an orange color again.


    After checking, I put the marble back in, and looked up at the sky.


    <b><i> Hah, it wont be easy to camp in all this rain.</i></b>


    I had left in a hurry and brought nothing to aid me on my journey.


    In fact, I hadnt even brought a Demonic Charm, which signaled if a Gate of Demons had opened in my vicinity.


    I alone was responsible for any danger that woulde my way.


    I had already encountered a few demons that had tried to ambush me, but it didnt matter as they were only Green-Grade Demons.


    <b><i> Well, even they were hard for me to deal withst year.</i></b>


    The Green Gate was the lowest grade among all the Gate of Demons.


    And unlikest year, when I had to use a lot of my strength to deal with them, I was now at a level where I could simply summon mes around myself and burn them all to ashes.


    Of course, it would be a bit harder if demons above the Green-Grade appeared.


    But Blue-Grade Demons almost never appeared.


    From that point onwards, they were basically considered a natural disaster.


    At my current level, I could probably take care of Blue-Grades by myself, but


    <b><i> A Red Gate is still beyond my level.</i></b>


    Well, besides the True Gate of Demons, a Red Gate hadnt appeared in a few centuries, so it should be fine.


    Even when a Red Gate of Demons appeared in the future, it only happened after the Heavenly Demon appeared in the world.


    <b><i>I need to increase my speed.</i></b>


    I still had a long way to go.


    And more than anything, time was running out.


    Gu Huibi might have been sitting in jail doing nothing, just a moment ago, but something could have happened to her in the hours I wasnt looking.


    Furthermore, this was the ck Pce, so I had to be even more vignt.


    After all, those bastards were certainly rted to the Demonic Cult.


    I had no time to spare.


    As my thoughts raced, I roused my Inner Qi and increased my speed.


    I leaped through the air, moving much faster than before.


    <b>[Do you have enough Qi left?]</b>


    Elder Shin asked.


    <b><i>Im still fine, as of now at least.</i></b>


    I had absorbed so many things that there was probably no martial artist in the same realm, who had more Qi than me.


    In fact, there were probably very few even in realms above mine.


    <b> [Still, you should leave some remaining just in case of an emergency.]</b>


    <b><i>Dont worry, do you think I dont know that?</i></b>


    <b> [Oh! Is that why you empty your dantian every time you get into a fight?]</b>


    <b><i></i></b>


    <b> [You will end up dead if you continue to do that.]</b>


    I knew that as well, but I also knew that if I were to open my mouth, he would scold me, saying things like I was an idiot for doing such a thing even after knowing.


    So I kept my mouth shut.


    <b><i> I hope that wee across a town.</i></b>


    <b> [Look at you changing the subject tsk tsk.]</b>


    He wasnt wrong, but it was also true that I was in need of a town.


    I couldnt afford to keep hunting beasts or demons to fill my stomach.


    Although my body had reached the Peak Realm and thus could get by without eating for a few days, it was still better for me to eat something.


    And more than anything


    <b><i>I need to get a Demonic Charm.</i></b>


    The Charm, made by the Wudang Sect, signaled if a Gate of Demons was about to open.


    It was an essential item to bring on any trip nowadays, be it long or short.


    Not only did it allow the user to prepare for the gate, but it also lets them escape from danger.


    Thus, making it an essential item for everyone to bring on a trip.


    <b><i> Though, thats not why I need it. </i></b>


    I actually wanted toe across some Gates of Demons.


    <b><i> I must absorb more.</i></b>


    I needed to stockpile even more Demonic Qi.


    In the past, I had tried to refuse and avoid it because it was the Heavenly Demons power, but now, I wasnt in a position to do so.


    I needed it to calm the different energies colliding within my body. And since I had decided not to refuse Demonic Qi anymore, the amount I had was too little to use my strength properly.


    <b> [Just be careful not to break the vessel that is your body.]</b>


    <b><i>Yes.</i></b>


    Although Elder Shin taught me how topress my Qi and use it effectively, my martial arts still consumed an immense amount of Qi.


    Thus, without the use of Demonic Absorption, I couldnt prepare for the cmities that would soone.


    Moreover, I wasnt even capable of dealing with the ck Pce as I was now.


    <b><i> I dont think my strength would increase by much, just by absorbing a few demons</i></b>


    I had absorbed so much energy up until now that absorbing a Demonic Stone of a Green-Grade Demon would barely change anything.


    Still, it was better than nothing.


    Even after running through the rain for a long time, I still hadnte across a town.


    There were countless mountains, and few people ventured here.


    Numerous demons roamed freely as well, making it hard for people to live in.


    In the end, it seemed that I wouldnt be able to find anything.


    <b><i> I need to build up my strength, though.</i></b>


    <i>Tsk.</i>


    It seemed like I would have to hunt and eat some demons.


    Despite my sour expression, I honestly didnt care too much.


    <b><i>At least I have that option. In my past life, it was far worse.</i></b>


    I knew how much of a blessing it was toe across an edible demon in my past life.


    So, something like this didnt affect me at all.


    After running for much longer, I finally crossed a mountain.


    Even after crossing a whole mountain, the rain still fell.


    The only difference was that the sun had set, and the night had arrived.


    Yet, I continued on, while using an immense amount of Qi.


    After jumping over a tree, Inded on the ground and took a breather.


    <b><i> Phew</i></b>


    I still had a good amount of Qi and strength to spare, but I ran into a different problem.


    <b><i>Who is it?</i></b>


    <b></b>I felt the presence that had followed me ever since sunset.


    It was barely noticeable when I didnt have my senses sharpened, but after sharpening and widening them, I could clearly sense it.


    Someone wasing toward me.


    Very rapidly at that.


    <b><i>Its not a demon.</i></b>


    It wouldnt have such flexible movements if it were a demon.


    Demons were no different to beasts.


    <b><i>Then who is it?</i></b>


    If it wasnt a demon, then it had to be a person.


    They were still far away, so it was hard for me to know who it was.


    <b><i> Perhaps, is it one of the guys from the ck Pce?</i></b>


    If not, maybe it was the ones that ambushed me.


    The First Elder may have died, but it was still possible that the n wasnt over.


    <i>Squeeze.</i>


    I gradually roused my Combat Qi.


    Although there was an option of losing them by getting further away, I decided it was better to get rid of them sooner rather thanter.


    Ipressed Inner Qi into my fist, intending to attack when the presence got close enough for me to figure out who they were.


    Right as the mysterious figure was about to step into my territory, the bastard suddenly elerated at a rapid speed.


    <em><strong> Wha!</strong></em>


    Their speed doubled in an instant; it was as if they knew where I was.


    They were at a higher level than I had expected.


    I got into my battle stance right away.


    Not only did they hide their presence so I couldnt figure out who they were, but the oneing at me at such a speed, was definitely a Peak Realm martial artist.


    I couldnt afford to let my guard down.


    <i>ze-!</i>


    Heat formed under the rain.


    My hair turned red, and I got into a stance where I could summon mes at any moment.


    Despite their flexible movements, their trajectory was practically a straight line.


    They didnt even bother to hide their presence, and tantly charged toward my direction.


    However, I couldnt even think before they had already arrived in front of me, making me shoot my mes at the presence by instinct.


    <i> Zap.</i>


    ?


    If not for a familiar Lightning Qi passing by my eyes, that is.


    <i>Step.</i>


    Contrary to their speed, theirnding was smooth.


    With shocked eyes, I looked at the figure that had appeared in front of me.


    Perhaps because they had been rained on, their clothes were stuck to their body, showing their bodyline.


    Their wet bluish white hair, perhaps shining ever so brightly because of the rain, was somehow alluring.


    Shortly after, her gem-like blue eyes met mine.


    You.


    Hi.


    Namgung Bi-ah, who was standing in front of me, shouldve been in the Gu n right now.


    I looked at her incredulously.


    It wasnt because of my surprise at her appearance.


    Though, of course that was shocking as well.


    But there was something far more important.


    You overcame your wall?


    The Qi I felt from Namgung Bi-ah, was definitely that of a Peak Realm martial artist.


    Furthermore, it seemed to not have been that long since she broke through her wall, as a little bit of her Qi leaked from her middle dantian.


    This was a characteristic of a martial artist who had just ovee their wall.


    Yeah.


    Namgung Bi-ah nodded to my words.


    I did.


    She responded with an expressionless face, but something like this was impossible.


    How was she able to do it?


    <b><i> I thought for sure itd be Yung Pung or Muyeon first.</i></b>


    Well, it had been quite a while since I saw Yung Pungthe greatest prodigy of Mount Hua and the Sword Dragonso I didnt know his current state.


    But I had expected at least Muyeon to ovee his wall before Namgung Bi-ah.


    Muyeon was on the brink of oveing his wall; extremely close to it, in fact, so I obviously expected him to do it first.


    What happened? How did you ovee your wall so suddenly?


    Namgung Bi-ah hadnt been that close to the wall like Muyeon.


    She was definitely getting closer thanks to the enlightenment she got, but at the very least, I expected her to take a year to ovee her wall


    <b><i> But she overcame it all of a sudden?</i></b>


    Did she get another enlightenment?


    Because I dont think she was given any additional Qi.


    Namgung Bi-ah tilted her head at my question.


    It just happened?


    Just hearing her response gave me a headache.


    If it were that easy, then others wouldnt struggle so much, you dimwit.


    I responded, hiding my thoughts.


    I see, congrattions.


    Eung.


    Acknowledging her immense talent once again, I congratted her.


    And after dealing with that matter, I had to deal with another.


    How did youe here?


    Namgung Bi-ah became silent. By that point, I felt like I knew her current expression.


    <b><i> Shes angry.</i></b>


    Her eyes had be slightly thinner, I could feel a serious emotion emanating from her stare.


    Did youe looking for me?


    She nodded.


    Of course she had, since there was no other reason for her to be here.


    But, just how?


    How were you able to know?


    I just did.


    It was an absurd response.


    Not only was there the factor of distance, but there was also no way that she could have known the correct direction with her extraordinary sense of direction.


    I searched around my body, just in case she had hidden something on me like Gu Huibi, but couldnt find anything.


    But then, all of a sudden


    <i>Zap.</i>


    I felt a sensation of Qi, making me look towards Namgung Bi-ah.


    Lightning Qi covered her sword.


    It wasnt the translucent Lightning Qi I saw before; It was a perfected Lightning Qi that was clearly visible.


    It was another piece of evidence that confirmed that she had reached a new realm.


    Letting out the dense, unique aura of the Namgung n, Namgung Bi-ah spoke to me.


    Take me with you.


    Why I had gone alone


    And why I had left her


    Putting aside the reason behind those decisions, all she did was request me to take her with me.


    No this wasnt a request, but rather an order from her.


    While passing over such a gazy, I asked.


    Do you even know where Im going right now?


    I dont and honestly I dont care.


    What do you mean you dont care? Its dangerous so you should-


    <i>Thud-</i>


    Before I could even finish, Namgung Bi-ah roused her Qi, as if getting ready to fight me.


    Take me with you.


    Her words were the same as before, but this time, her sword was pointing at me.


    If you wont, then I will not let you go.


    I could see how serious she was. If I were not to take her with me right now, she might actually swing her sword.


    The Lightning Qi that had reached the Peak Realm gradually dominated the forest.


    Namgung Bi-ah seemingly did not have any intention of moving an inch.


    Furthermore, I had no time to spare, so I had to make a decision right away.


    ********************


    And thats how this situation came to be.


    As I looked at Namgung Bi-ah standing behind me, spacing out, I regretted my decision back then.


    <b><i>Sigh. I shouldve just overpowered her and left.</i></b>


    Namgung Bi-ah, who had reached a higher level, was definitely someone who would give me trouble, but she wasnt at apetency where I couldnt overpower her if I fought seriously.


    It would just take a bit of time.


    But even if I were to do that, I couldnt just leave her in the middle of a forest at night.


    And even then, she would just chase after me again. So, in the end, I just had to listen to her.


    I cant see anything.


    Unaware of my thoughts, Namgung Bi-ah only seemed fascinated by all the fog surrounding us.


    Despite reaching Peak Realm, her personality didnt seem to have changed at all.


    Dont get far. We might not be able to find each other.


    This was a dangerous area.


    The Alliance prohibited entrance here as people had actually gotten lost and disappeared here.


    The fog surrounding the ce wasnt ordinary.


    So, it wasnt possible to scout the area by enhancing ones senses.


    At my warning, Namgung Bi-ah paused for a moment


    <i>Sniff sniff.</i>


    Then, started to sniff all around.


    What are you doing?


    After repeating it a few times, she nodded.


    What was wrong with her?


    I wont lose you.


    How can you be so sure?


    Because of your smell.


    I shook my head at her response.


    Did she think of herself as a dog or something? Finding me with her smell


    Going back a bit, I grabbed Namgung Bi-ahs arm.


    After all, I couldnt afford to lose her even for a second.


    Namgung Bi-ah with her <i>impable</i> sense of direction, would in no way be able to find me in this fog.


    <b><i> Sigh. My priorities are messed up, this is not what I should be paying attention to.</i></b>


    Uncertainty filled my mind.


    I hade all the way here, but it was doubtful if I would be able to find the ck Pce with all this fog.


    <b><i> Hmm. Though the fog does provide protection, I doubt they didnt take any other measures, and just left their pce to be visible.</i></b>


    It was highly likely that they had cast a few formations on top of it, so it wouldnt be easy for me to find it.


    What should I do


    If the Marble of Celestial Captivation was showing me the correct location, then it was definitely located somewhere on this mountain.


    However, though the mountain may not have been that big, it was hard to look for something in this curtain of fog.


    <b><i>If only I could get rid of this</i></b>


    With a frown etched on my face I looked around for a long time, my hand holding on to Namgung Bi-ahs arm.


    <i>Ring-</i>


    Then suddenly, I felt a vibration from my waist.


    It came from the charm pocket that held the Marble of Celestial Captivation inside.


    I took the marble out, expecting it to be ready to use.


    !


    But the marble suddenly shed brightly in my hand and shot a beam of light towards a certain direction, pointing somewhere through the fog.


    While looking at the orange light, I pondered.


    Is this


    Perhaps, it was telling me Gu Huibis location?


    Before I could even finish thinking the question


    My feet were already following the light.


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>dvnd htr vlbl n gntl.m </strong>


    <strong>llutrtn n ur drd  drd.gg/gntl</strong>

 Chapter 205: Sound and Smell

    Chapter 205: Sound and Smell


    <b> Sound and Smell </b>


    An orange light shot out through the fog.


    Though not very bright, it was clearly visible even in the curtain of dense mist.


    An enigma.


    Whats wrong?


    Right as I was about to walk forward, Namgung Bi-ah asked me from behind.


    What do you mean whats wrong, there is-


    I stopped my words just as I was about to ask her.


    There was no way she couldnt see such a clear light.


    At such a realization, I asked Namgung Bi-ah.


    Can you not see that?


    ?


    At my question, she just tilted her head in confusion.


    She really didnt seem to be able to see the light.


    <b><i>Is it visible only to me?</i></b>


    This peculiar light that was clearly visible to me, seemed to be invisible to others.


    <b> [Why do you keep saying that you see something? Huh?]</b>


    <b><i>Seems like you cant see it as well, Elder Shin.</i></b>


    If even Elder Shindespite us sharing our visioncouldnt see it as well, did that mean that the light was another ability of the Marble of Celestial Captivation?


    Regardless of the truth


    <b><i> Itd be best for me to follow it.</i></b>


    I was left with no other choice.


    To find the correct path in thisbyrinth of fog, I had to try anything and everything.


    <b><i>Enhancing my senses doesnt work either.</i></b>


    My Qi flowed seamlessly, yet I couldnt enhance my senses.


    It seemed like something within the fog prevented it.


    <b><i>Fair, theres no way a fog that has persisted for centuries is normal to begin with.</i></b>


    It made sense why the ck Pce chose this ce for their main pce.


    Even if one knew that the main pce was located on the Misty Mountains, finding It wouldnt be an easy task, especially if formations were cast to further conceal it.


    Grabbing Namgung Bi-ahs wrist, I warned her.


    Follow closely.


    Okay.


    First, I sharpened my senses to their utmost limit.


    Although the improvement was marginal, it was still extremely helpful in this unfamiliar mountain terrain.


    With Namgung Bi-ahs arm firmly in my grip, we moved forward.


    Despite theck of an exnation, as I dragged her forward, Namgung Bi-ah voiced noints about this.


    Perhaps the fact that I constantly pointed out her poor sense of direction had convinced her to trust my lead.


    We continued to walk through the fog for a very long time.


    Under normal circumstances, we would have covered the same distance in just a few leaps, but the need to move extremely carefully hindered our progress.


    <b>[It really is a nasty fog.]</b>


    <b><i> Indeed, it really is unpleasant.</i></b>


    <b>[So, this fog is a trace left by a demon?]</b>


    <b><i> Yes.</i></b>


    This peculiar fog had appeared alongside a White Gate of Demons in the past.


    And it remained as a trace after the demon that had emerged from that gate was in.


    Historically, the number of White Demons could be counted on one hand, and they all had been sessfully sealed or in.


    Yet, as if to show their immense power and ability, they left traces of themselves even after their death.


    The blinding fog in the Misty Mountains


    The freezing chill of the North Sea


    And even the scorching heat in the West. They were all examples of such traces.


    These anomalies were a testament to the demons influence on nature, even after their death.


    At my thoughts, Elder Shin clicked his tongue.


    It seemed like he was displeased with something.


    <b> [Tsk, these bastards leave a mess even after death, and they didnt even do a good job at cleaning up the mess.]</b>


    ording to Elder Shin, people shouldve done a better job on cleaning up the mess after the demon was in.


    Of course, ying a White Demona being considered a cmitywas a great achievement in and of itself.


    But since it was Elder Shin who said it, I could understand.


    <b> [Back in my day if we yed such bastards, we were required to clean up the mess that came after, but the ones who came after, though Ugh, tsk tsk.]</b>


    The past, the time when Elder Shin and the heroes fought against the Blood Demon.


    A period of time when high-grade demons ran rampant.


    And since Elder Shin was active as the Divine Sword of Mount Hua, he had probably encountered a few White Demons.


    There were way too many traces left for that not to be the case.


    I could tell just by looking at the present Misty Mountains.


    <b><i>You are absolutely right.</i></b>


    <b>[Hmm? Whats gotten into you? Its really strange for you to agree with me-]</b>


    <b><i>You shouldve cleaned up after yourself.</i></b>


    <b> [Hmm?]</b>


    Elder Shin let out a confused reaction.


    The demon responsible for turning this mountain into a mess was named the Mist Dragon.


    The Mist Dragon had cursed this mountain with perpetual fog after its death.


    And it was in by none other than the Divine Sword of Mount Hua, Shincheol.


    <b>[]</b>


    Reminded of the truth, Elder Shin fell silent.


    It seemed he was too embarrassed to speak.


    ******************


    As we continued to follow the light, the silence from Elder Shin and the naturally quiet Namgung Bi-ah made the journey go much faster, and soon we found ourselves close to the end.


    <b><i>How long has it been?</i></b>


    Though I wasnt sure because of all the fog, judging by how it was slowly getting darker, it would soon be night.


    <em><strong> A camp</strong></em>


    It was possible to build one if I really wanted to, but the situation was far from ideal.


    First, the Marble of Celestial Captivation had stopped working.


    Its light was still telling us the path, but even after it had regained its color, I still couldnt know Gu Huibis current situation.


    My field of vision didnt change at all.


    What could this mean then?


    <b><i> Is there a problem with it?</i></b>


    I didnt know the number of times I could use this marble, but I suspected that wasnt the issue.


    It seemed more likely that Gu Huibi had run into a problem.


    This was merely a conjecture, but whatever the case was, I had lost a valuable source of information about her.


    I had to figure out a way to break through this situation, but it wasnt easy to make any progress in the current situation.


    The dense curtain of fog, coupled with the onset of night, made the visibility almost non-existent.


    <b><i>The marbles light has also be a problem.</i></b>


    The line of light seemingly told me the right path, yet it felt as if I was moving in a circle.


    The problem was not with the light.


    It most likely told us the correct path.


    Tsk.


    Noticing the frown on my face, Namgung Bi-ah asked.


    Whats wrong?


    Sigh. It seems like there are formations here.


    I sensed an odd aura around here; it was faint, to the point that I wouldnt be able to notice it if I didnt focus hard enough.


    As I already had my suspicions of formations having been drawn on their pce, I was able to detect it.


    However


    <b><i> Hmm. How do I break through?</i></b>


    That was the problem.


    If we had indeed arrived at the Pce, not only did I have to worry about the formations that had been cast around it, but I had to be wary of potential martial artists as well.


    So, I had to move with my guard up.


    The fog rendered my senses useless


    The darkness that obscured my vision


    And our istion in the middle of the wilderness heightened my anxiety.


    <b><i>This is the worst.</i></b>


    <i>Ha.</i>


    I thought as such, a hollowugh escaping my lips.


    Yet, I couldnt let my emotions get the better of me.


    <b><i>I must find a way.</i></b>


    I was no stranger to struggle.


    Something like this was just another challenge in my life.


    <b><i>What should I do?</i></b>


    If there was a formation in front of me, was I strong enough to break it?


    <em><strong> Thats a bit difficult.</strong></em>


    Failure could lead to capture and even if I managed to somehow break the formation, the impact from it breaking would alert the enemies.


    <em><strong> What should I do then?</strong></em>


    Icked professional knowledge when it came to formations.


    If I were to think back to my previous life


    <b><i>I just smashed them apart.</i></b>


    My solutions to problems were pretty dumb, so those methods would be of no help in my current situation.


    In my previous life, I had simply torn through formations and incinerated everything in my path.


    And before I became a Demonic Human, the Water Dragon had handled such situations whenever needed.


    Realizing how reckless I was in the past gave me quite a headache.


    <b><i>Hmm should I wait a bit?</i></b>


    Despite the urgency of the situation, the onset of night left me with no other option.


    Neither was I powerful enough to break through nor could I face everyone that I woulde across.


    <b><i>Im not alone either.</i></b>


    So I had to make more rational decisions.


    As I concluded my thoughts, I spoke to Namgung Bi-ah, who was walking behind me.


    First, were gonna look for a safe ce and wait until what are you doing?


    She was sniffing the air!


    At her absurd actions, I asked.


    What are you doing?


    Looking for a smell


    Smell? What smell?


    Why does she keep doing this?


    Confused, I tried sniffing the air as well, but I wasnt able to smell anything special.


    I could only smell the leaves of the forest.


    What kind of scent are you even searching for?


    As I wondered what was up with her,


    <i> Shing-</i>


    All of a sudden, Namgung Bi-ah pulled her sword out.


    Her hair fluttered in the light breeze as her sword became enveloped in Lightning Qi in an instant, sending electric pulses through the air.


    Startled, I shouted at her.


    Hey, what are you doing!


    The Lightning Qi was not only visible to the eye, but also quite noticeable. If she lost control, even slightly, we risked being detected.


    Despite my outcry, Namgung Bi-ah remained focused on a specific direction.


    She finally spoke, staring at nothing.


    Here.


    Whether its here or not, forget that! First, hide your energy, if we get caught like this!


    Ignoring my warning, she swung her Lightning Qi-infused sword at the air without any hesitation.


    Then,


    <i> Slice.</i>


    !


    To my surprise, I heard the distinct sound of something being cut.


    Simultaneously, a white barrier began to descend from the air.


    This is.


    It was an extremely absurd situation.


    Following Namgung Bi-ahs sword swing, the invisible barrier disappeared, revealing a small space that somewhat resembled a door.


    This How did you know?


    Perplexed at the bizarre turn of events, I asked Namgung Bi-ah.


    There was a smell.


    Her response left me frowning in confusion.


    I couldnt understand.


    Namgung Bi-ah had just sliced through an unstable part of the formation with her sword.


    A miss would have caused it to backfire in retaliation and the unstable part of a formation isnt visible to the human eye to begin with.


    Yet, not only did she locate it, but also sessfully severed it?


    Watching her do such a thing, reminded me of a certain individual.


    <b><i>Water Dragon.</i></b>


    The crazy fucker of the Wudang Sect.


    In my previous life, he too had a knack for dealing with formations in the same way.


    I remembered him just casually scanning his surroundings before slicing the air, effortlessly solving the problem.


    His method was so absurd that I still remembered it.


    Despite my best efforts, I couldnt understand his technique, so I even ended up asking the Water Dragon about it.


    About the principle behind his technique, that is.


    But his response was even more ridiculous.


    <i>-Listen for a sound. Then youll hear it.</i>


    <i>-What do you hear? The sound of my heart exploding out of frustration?</i>


    <i> -I could hear that for quite a while.</i>


    <i> -You piece of?</i>


    I was reminded of the Water Dragons mockingughter; it still makes me angry.


    <b><i> But putting that aside</i></b>


    If I were topare the Water Dragons words to what Namgung Bi-ah just said just earlier


    <i> -There was a smell.</i>


    <i> -There is a sound.</i>


    For some reason, there was a striking simrity between their ims.


    Namgung Bi-ah turned to me.


    Are you not going in?


    The opening she had made was gradually closing.


    She hadnt fully broken the formation, but merely carved a passage through it, so it would soon fix itselfpletely.


    Recalling the Water Dragons words from my previous life, it wasnt possible to create an opening at the same spot once it had healed.


    Enemies would likely notice if the same spot was targeted repeatedly.


    Considering this, I couldnt afford to hesitate.


    Lets go.


    I followed Namgung Bi-ah into the opening.


    Upon entering, I found the interior to be starkly different from the outside.


    *****************


    <i> Pause.</i>


    The Pce Lord abruptly halted his steps.


    Pce Lord?


    This prompted the Great Oni, who was following him, to ask.


    Hmm.


    The Pce Lord, however, remained silent, his gaze wandering around and his expression strange.


    The Great Oni discerned that the Pce Lords focus wasnt on the wall in front of them, but rather, something beyond it.


    After a momentary nce at the wall, the Pce Lord shifted his gaze forward once again.


    Great Oni.


    Yes, Pce Lord.


    Inspect the formationter.


    Understood.


    Even as the Great Oni acknowledged the order, he was doubtful inside.


    <b><i> The formation, huh.</i></b>


    He had recently examined it and found no issues, which made the Pce Lords order puzzling.


    Despite his curiosity, the Great Oni decided not to question it.


    His duty was to obey the Lordsmands.


    With the matter settled, the Pce Lord resumed his journey, his destination being that room.


    As expected, the Leader made his way to the same room he had visited yesterday.


    As he neared the door, he pondered.


    <b><i>It should be done by now.</i></b>


    One day, a period as long as that, should have been more than enough for the Great One to consume the me.


    As he approached his destination, he could feel his heartbeat intensifying.


    Imagining the most perfect form of His Heaven he would witness in the future, the Pce Lord felt a surge of excitement.


    <i>m!</i>


    The colossal door swung open and the Pce Lord slowly stepped inside.


    <em> m!</em>


    And as soon as he did, the door closed behind him.


    Immediately, the Pce Lord knelt and bowed his head to His Heaven.


    Oh, Heaven I have-


    His words trailed off as he took in the sight before him, shock filling his face.


    In a space where only darkness should have prevailed, there was light.


    A dense, violet me illuminated the room.


    This me; it was definitely the Holy Fire created by His Heaven.


    From the center of the me, voices could be heard.


    Why is this book so hard? Uhm do you have anything else?


    Book.


    No, like, do you have any other books?


    N.


    SighYou really give the shortest responses. Didnt I tell you to respond with at least two letters?


    No.


    Good Job!


    Gu Huibi, who shouldve disappeared from this world after bing one with His Heaven, was insteadfortably seated in the room.


    With His Heaven, nestled on herp.


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>dvnd htr vlbl n gntl.m </strong>


    <strong>llutrtn n ur drd  drd.gg/gntl</strong>

 Chapter 206: Demonic Arts (1)

    Chapter 206: Demonic Arts (1)


    <b> Demonic Arts (1) </b>


    The Pce Lord was taken aback by the sight before him.


    The Sword Phoenix, who shouldve perished long ago, was instead seatedfortably in the room with His Heaven, nestled on herp.


    <b><i>What is this?</i></b>


    His eyes trembled in disbelief.


    This was something that shouldnt have happened, ever.


    He couldnt afford to let his n get derailed.


    He had been striving to perfect His Heaven.


    And now that he was closer to his goal than ever, he couldnt afford to fail.


    His Heaven needed to be perfect.


    His Heaven needed to look down on anyone and everyone.


    <em><strong>An absolute existence.</strong></em>


    <b><i>But, what am I seeing?</i></b>


    The sight of His Heaven, appearing as an ordinary child and calmly reading a book in the arms of a woman, was utterly inconceivable.


    How could an entity, so superior that one couldnt even dare topare them to a mere human, disy such a demeanor to a human?


    <b><i>I must eliminate her.</i></b>


    He resolved, as ck fog began to emanate from his body.


    The fog morphed into a sharp awl, before aiming at Gu Huibi.


    Defenseless without her Qi, she would perish instantly if the attack struck her head.


    The Pce Lord, aware of this, prepared tounch his attack.


    !


    However, his Qi suddenly crumbled


    Not by his will, but because the Qi recognized its true master.


    From afar, the Pce Lord noticed His Heavens gaze fixed on him.


    In response, he bowed his head.


    <i>Step.</i>


    The soft sound of footsteps gradually came closer.


    As he kept his head lowered, a white foot came into his view.


    Dont.


    Such words came from the small and soft voice of His Heaven, uttering words he hadnt heard in decades.


    The Pce Lord suppressed his emotions.


    This was a first-time urrence, and he didnt know what consequences there could be for talking back.


    <b><i>Everything will end if I make a single mistake.</i></b>


    This meant that the power currently maintaining his life might as well vanish in an instant, his very life was at stake.


    The Pce Lord understood,


    No, it might be more urate to say that the Pce Lord was the only one who truly understood the immense power and potential residing within His Heavens small form.


    Only him.


    I apologize.


    After a moment of silence, His Heaven responded.


    Book.


    It was a familiar response, yet the Pce Lord felt a change.


    I will prepare it right away.


    His Heaven nodded and turned back to return to Gu Huibi.


    Oh Heaven.


    But the Pce Lord stopped them.


    ?


    Are you satisfied with what I prepared?


    He asked, referring to Gu Huibi.


    Not only from the information on her, but just by observing her with his own eyes, the Pce Lord could be sure that Gu Huibi possessed the mostplete me.


    It wasnt the Tiger Warriorpreviously the ming DemonGu Cheolun


    Nor was it the True Dragon who would be the Young Lord.


    Her me was the most pure and perfect.


    <b><i> I wasnt wrong.</i></b>


    There were other ns besides the Gu n that practiced me Arts


    And even some demons wielded mes.


    Among all the mes in the world, Gu Huibis me was the most unique.


    This was written in the ancient book possessed by His Heaven. Even though he hadnt intended to read it, he became certain after doing so.


    Her me was precisely what His Heaven needed most.


    And His Heaven was more than capable of consuming such power.


    <b><i>Perhaps My Heaven is reluctant to absorb her?</i></b>


    That didnt seem likely.


    Up until now, the Pce Lord had offered numerous energies to His Heaven and they had absorbed all those energies without wasting any, seemingly relishing the process.


    So, it probably wasnt because of His Heavens reluctance.


    <b><i> Regardless, I must ensure that My Heaven epts her.</i></b>


    To achieve that, he needed mes.


    mes were necessary for all the Qi to mix together.


    And ording to the Ancient Book, now was the time.


    For this purpose, the Pce Lord had refrained from offering His Heaven any special Qi for the past year.


    <em><strong> But why!</strong></em>


    He couldnt understand.


    Why wasnt His Heaven absorbing Gu Huibis Qi?


    The power to absorb Qi and make it its own was His Heavens greatest authority.


    His Heaven tilted their head, seemingly not understanding the Pce Lords words.


    Those violet eyes, brighter than usual, were focused on Gu Huibi.


    After blinking once, those very eyes widened slightly, as if His Heaven had grasped what the Pce Lord was saying.


    Heaven responded briefly.


    I cant. Eat more.


    They seemed to need time to find the right words to express their state, causing them to go silent.


    Hearing His Heavens response, the Pce Lord instantly lifted his head, which had been bowed to the ground.


    After all, such a thing should never have happened.


    What do you mean by that?


    Now, I cant ea


    They began, but stopped mid-sentence.


    Judging by the shape of their lips, they appeared toozy to respond.


    However, the Pce Lord was still reeling from the shock.


    He had to think about the meaning of His Heavens words.


    <b><i>Cant eat anymore?</i></b>


    His Heaven was incapable of lying.


    They would instead choose to ignore rather than lie.


    So, what did their words mean just now?


    Did that mean that His Heaven was no longer able to consume others power?


    <b><i> But, why all of sudden?</i></b>


    Thest time His Heaven had consumed someone elses Qi was around the same timest year.


    The Pce Lord remembered his Heaven absorbing all of its Qi back then.


    Furthermore, the one being absorbed was another one of the Four Emperors and Five Kings.


    The Warlord of Dual des, Hyuk Uhchoon.


    Hecked martial powerpared to the other Four Emperors and Five Kings, butpared to someone like Gu Huibi, a mere young prodigy, the difference was like night and day.


    His Heaven, who had so easily absorbed someone like Hyuk Uhchoon, couldnt absorb Gu Huibis measly power? That was impossible!


    <b><i> Did something happen? Perhaps a problem?</i></b>


    If so, what had happened within the span of a year?


    <i>Crack.</i>


    The Pce Lord quietly ground his teeth.


    A new problem had urred in this already crucial situation.


    A crack had appeared.


    And from that crack, an unease was slowly leaking.


    <b><i> This is not ideal.</i></b>


    The Pce, which he had painstakingly built over decades, formed an indiscernible crack, so he was far from being pleased.


    The Pce Lord didnt say anything further, and slowly stood up.


    I will be taking my leave now.


    His Heaven showed no reaction to his words.


    The Pce Lord made a gesture, causing Gu Huibis body to be lifted up in the air and fly towards him.


    Ugh!


    Gu Huibi let out a grunt as she was lifted up.


    Just as she was about to fly away, Heavens hand grabbed her.


    Where?


    They asked Gu Huibi, tilting their head, but Gu Huibi was in no state to respond.


    She had so much she wanted to say since earlier, but the overwhelming aura let out by the Pce Lord, left her breathless and unable to speak.


    She was even more surprised by the childs nonchnt demeanor.


    <b><i>I knew that it wasnt an ordinary child.</i></b>


    She could guess that just by sensing the unique aura emanating from the child, let alone the situation.


    The child effortlessly held onto her body, even as the Pce Lord used his Qi to draw her towards him.


    The child even seemed unfazed by the Lords Qi.


    It was as if they couldnt even feel it.


    But if this situation were to continue for a long time, then it would be a problem for her.


    In the end, Gu Huibi mustered the strength to speak amidst this overpowering pressure.


    Lets see each other next time.


    It was a vague sentence, yet, even that short sentence was difficult for her to say.


    Her body couldnt use any Inner Qi, after all.


    Thankfully, it seemed to have worked, as the child let go of Gu Huibi.


    Gu Huibi was then flown towards the Pce Lord, who respectfully bowed to the child, closed the door and left the room.


    <i>m!</i>


    The door closed and a loud sound echoed in the room.


    The child that was left alone, mumbled to itself, staring at the door.


    Again?


    The child kept thinking about Gu Huibis words, wanting to understand their meaning.


    But the child couldnt understand.


    They closed their eyes once again.


    Extinguishing the violet me in their hand, they slowly returned to the darkness.


    Only after that, was the child able to feelfort again.


    ******************


    <i>m!</i>


    Ugh!


    Gu Huibis was thrown onto a wide floor, causing her to roll a few times.


    She found herself back in the jail where she had been held for the past few days.


    Struggling to her feet after the roughnding, she spoke.


    Your treatment seems a bit harsh. Is that perhaps not what you wanted?


    The impact might have sprained her arm.


    The Pce Lord frowned at her words.


    What I wanted?


    Didnt you want me to babysit the child? I thought you brought me here to y with the child.


    Gu Huibis words,ced with sarcasm, made the Pce Lord frown even more.


    Observing his reaction, Gu Huibi thought to herself.


    <b><i>Seems like it didnt go ording to his n.</i></b>


    She was certain of it.


    Initially, she had assumed the child to be the Pce Lords offspring.


    However, his attitude towards the child suggested otherwise.


    It made her wonder about the nature of their rtionship.


    But, rather than that


    <em><strong> What is that child?</strong></em>


    Gu Huibi was curious.


    Judging by the Pce Lords actions, it seemed he had brought her here because it was necessary for the child.


    But since things hadnt gone ording to the Pce Lords n, she wasnt able to know clearly.


    She thought of the childs eyes which held a peculiar aura.


    The child had a striking resemnce to someone Gu Huibi knew.


    They even shared a simr aura.


    She wondered if this could be really called a coincidence.


    In the current situation, the Pce Lord only continued to stare at Gu Huibi.


    Why are you staring?


    She asked, but he gave no response.


    Instead, he slowly raised his hand.


    Just as Gu Huibi was about to notice the Pce Lords intent


    <i>m!</i>


    A sound echoed from somewhere as dust began to fall from the ceiling.


    Gu Huibi hadnt really felt it, but the building seemed to have shaken a little.


    Hmm.


    Lowering his hand, the Pce Lord frowned slightly, seemingly sensing something that Gu Huibi, unable to use her Qi, could not.


    He then turned around and began to walk towards the entrance, leaving Gu Huibi behind.


    Back in her cell, as Elder Mook snored in the background, Gu Huibi became certain.


    If it wasnt for that sound just now, she would have died at the Pce Lords hand.


    ********************


    On the first floor of the Pce, the Pce Lord went out to look for the one responsible for the sound, and the Qi he had felt earlier.


    His senses were somewhat obscured by the formations cast around the Pce, but he was sure it was Fire Qi.


    Furthermore, it felt extremely simr to the Fire Qi he had felt in the past.


    A stinging sensation in his stomach reminded him of a dense scar left by the Fire Qi.


    I greet the Pce Lord!


    Many bowed their heads as the Pce Lord appeared.


    But his gaze was fixed on the wall.


    What happened?


    Well.


    A side of a wall was terribly damaged, as if a giant demon had charged at it, utterly destroying it.


    And judging by the leftover mes, the Pce Lord immediately thought of someone


    The ming Demon, Gu Cheolun.


    That Fusion Realm martial artist was definitely capable of leaving such a mark on the ck Pce.


    The unique aura he felt from the mes, confirming the culprits identity.


    He came.


    It seemed that even the old tiger, worn out by time, cared for his own children.


    He sent out a wave, extinguishing all the small mes, and wondered.


    <b><i> How was he able to find this location?</i></b>


    Even if he had found the location, it meant that he had broken through the barrier of formations in a situation where he couldnt even use Inner Qi.


    <b><i>Just how?</i></b>


    The formations made by the Giant Oni were not to be underestimated.


    Not only was the Pce hard to find due to the formations cast on it, but it was also so durable that even the Pce Lord couldnt easily break it with his martial power.


    Not even a sessor of the destroyed Zhuge n, known for their expertise in formations, would be able to aplish such a feat easily.


    Great Oni.


    Yes, Lord!


    Did the barrier break?


    At the Pce Lords cold voice, the Great Oni spoke with his head bowed.


    N-No sir. I checked it just now, and it was perfectly intact.


    Then what was going on?


    The Pce Lord stared at the wall, holding his breath.


    Whatever it was, it was true that the Tiger of The Gu n was currently inside the Pce.


    A ck fog emanated from the Pce Lords shoulders.


    His eyes, which had been closed, opened in an instant.


    And when he spoke, his eyes shone with violet light.


    Find him. He is in here somewhere.


    As soon as the order was given, many members of the Pce disappeared to carry out their Lordsmand.


    The Pce Lord didnt know why the ming Demon had chosen such an option, but seeing as he was the ming Demon, there must have been a reason for it.


    Whatever it was, it didnt matter to him.


    <b><i>Ill only have to ask him once we meet.</i></b>


    The Pce Lord gradually spread his ck fog further.


    And from far away


    Someone watched him while hiding their presence.


    The ones responsible for breaking the wall.


    Gu Yangcheon and Namgung Bi-ah watched him from afar.


    As they had hidden their presence in a forest, they werent caught.


    But the mysterious Qi emanating from the Pce Lords body, made Namgung Bi-ah break out in cold sweat.


    Even from a distance, it was a very chilling sensation.


    <b><i> Thats martial arts?</i></b>


    It felt inadequate to describe such a thing as martial art.


    She was astounded that such a martial art could exist in the world.


    As she calmed her racing heart, she nced at Gu Yangcheon, who had a shocked expression simr to hers.


    However, Gu Yangcheons shock was for a different reason.


    The personalized martial art that he saw from the Pce Lord


    The ck fog that grew and spread as if swallowing its surroundings


    Just from the nasty sensation of his body yearning for it, Gu Yangcheon recognized it.


    How could he not?


    <b><i>Demonic Arts?</i></b>


    It was the power bestowed by the Heavenly Demon.


    <em><strong>Demonic Arts.</strong></em>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>dvnd htr vlbl n gntl.m </strong>


    <strong>llutrtn n ur drd  drd.gg/gntl</strong>

 Chapter 207: Demonic Arts (2)

    Chapter 207: Demonic Arts (2)


    <b> Demonic Arts (2) </b>


    Demonic Arts.


    A power bestowed by the Heavenly Demon along with Demonic Qi and considered a blessing for a demonic human.


    It was also the fastest way to step into a whole new world; a power that breaks through the limits, going beyond realms.


    Demonic Qi enhances ones body and their martial art, simr to the Blood Qi, however, depending on the users level, they could be consumed by the power and end up insane.


    Ive seen many people bing monsters after being consumed by Demonic Qi.


    But Demonic Arts was a bit different.


    Once received, it became a whole new power that could even evolve if mixed with the users own strength.


    As I said earlier for my Demonic Absorption, it was a whole new power that I got from the Heavenly Demon.


    The ability to absorb Demonic Qi from Demonic Stones.


    Thanks to that, I was able to manage my extreme Qi consumption when using Fire Arts, and at the same time, the Demonic Qi enhanced my martial arts, making my Fire Arts even more potent.


    The end result was a ck me mixed with Demonic Qi.


    Thanks to that, I had to live with a dogshit title for what felt like an eternity, though


    <b><i>If I ever find the fucker who came up with that title, Im seriously gonna kill him.</i></b>


    Anyway, Demonic Artspensated for the ws and problems a martial artist had, allowing them to reach their desires and goals faster.


    That was the power given by the Heavenly Demon.


    It was a power that let one progress faster than anyone else, so how could a martial artist striving for a higher level, not be charmed by such a power?


    The reason why many people ended up bing a Demonic Human was, not only because of the Heavenly Demons overpowering strength, but also because many couldnt ovee their walls.


    They yearned for power, and couldnt resist the temptation.


    And I, who knew the oue of that process couldnt possibly be unaware of the power and Qi that the Pce Lord used.


    <b><i> Demonic Arts.</i></b>


    It was definitely the Demonic Arts.


    A nasty energy that made it harder for me to breathe.


    The ck fog that emanated from the Pce Lord, was definitelyposed of Demonic Qi.


    When I hade across the martial artists of the ck Pce, I felt that they possessed Demonic Qi. Although it felt nastier than the kind I knew, something about them feltcking for me to call them Demonic Humans.


    They were in a state where Demonic Qi hadnt fully integrated with their bodies.


    However, the Pce Lord was different.


    <b><i> That bastard is an actual Demonic Human.</i></b>


    The Pce Lord was a true Demonic Human.


    Not only did he use more Demonic Qi than normal Qi when he used his martial arts, but the only ones capable of using such dense Demonic Qi were Demonic Humans.


    <b><i> I heard that the martial arts of the Pce Lord seemed simr to ck fog, but</i></b>


    All I had was other peoples testimonies.


    This was the first time I was seeing it with my own eyes.


    <b><i> Im certain.</i></b>


    There was no way I would make a mistake when it came to Demonic Qi.


    That bastard was definitely a Demonic Human.


    The Pce Lord already being a Demonic Human, meant that the ck Pce was somehow rted to the Demonic Cult, or even the Heavenly Demon somehow.


    <b><i>Which means that the Heavenly Demon is somewhere in the world already.</i></b>


    I was already half expecting this.


    The first appearance of the Heavenly Demon may have been from the Demonic Realm, also known as the Abyss, ripping through an empty space, but I was already considering the possibility that the Heavenly Demon was already somewhere in the world.


    <b><i>Is the Heavenly Demon also in the Pce?</i></b>


    I prayed that wasnt the case.


    If the Heavenly Demon I knew of was really in this ce, then everyone could die.


    At least thats the Heavenly Demon I knew of.


    After uncovering the secret of the ck Pce and meeting the Blood Demon, I thought that something like this was also possible.


    <b><i>Fuck.</i></b>


    Considering how my predictions on bad things were never wrong, I was extremely anxious.


    How could ones life be so shitty?


    <b><i> Sigh. Still, since the Pce Lord is here, then Gu Huibi must be fine.</i></b>


    I deliberately broke the wall and exploded my energy, making a hugemotion, to get the Pce Lords attention.


    It was because the Marble of Celestial Captivation had suddenly activated.


    All of a sudden, it started to show me a vision all by itself.


    It showed Gu Huibi talking to the Pce Lord in a jail.


    However, the situation suddenly took a turn for the worse.


    <b><i> If I was even a little bitte</i></b>


    Then Gu Huibi would have died.


    The Pce Lords gaze and his hand that seemed to hesitate was enough for me to guess his intention.


    <b><i>Fucker.</i></b>


    I didnt have time to think about a different solution, so I ended up just making amotion, and thanks to that, they put their guard up even higher.


    <b><i> But I didnt have any other options.</i></b>


    Everything wouldve ended anyway if I hadnt done this.


    I grasped Namgung Bi-ahs arm harder.


    She understood my intention and lowered her Qi presence right away.


    I let out a sigh of relief.


    <b><i>Lowering ones presence is not something easy.</i></b>


    It was honestly ridiculous.


    I was ready to apply a Qi Barrier on her, if she couldnt do it, but she actually did this right away, huh.


    Anyway, we were able to avoid detection for the time being.


    But the problem started here.


    <b><i>Its way too difficult.</i></b>


    Due to the wholemotion, their guards must be up to the maximum.


    Furthermore, there was no guarantee that the Pce Lord wouldnt try to kill Gu Huibi again.


    <b><i>If he intended to kill her, why did he abduct her in the first ce?</i></b>


    I first needed to figure out his reason for abducting Gu Huibi, but no matter how hard I thought about it, I couldnt figure it out.


    This didnt happen in my previous life, and I didnt know what the ck Pces goal was.


    <b><i>Its too dangerous for me to just charge in.</i></b>


    In a situation like this, even the leader of the famous Seven Night Assassins, the Dark King would hesitate to charge in.


    The inside of the formation waspletely differentpared to the outside.


    To begin with, there wasnt any fog that surrounded the ce anymore.


    So, it would be much easier for the enemies to notice us if we were to make a mistake.


    Furthermore, even the terrain was different.


    <b><i>How was something like this possible?</i></b>


    Not only did they make it so that their base was not visible from the outside, but they also turned their Pce into a whole different world.


    Ive never seen anything like thi


    <b><i>No, I did! I have seen something like this!</i></b>


    I was able to remember one.


    A ce where I saw an absurd formation simr to this.


    That time I found the secret vault of the Golden Sky Yeon n in Sichuan.


    This felt simr to the formation I saw back then.


    <b><i>Is it a coincidence?</i></b>


    It felt strange to say that it wasnt a coincidence, yet it also didnt feel right to dismiss it as one.


    <b><i> This is most likely the Great Onis work.</i></b>


    That old man with a bunch of age spots, who managed the base of the Demonic Cult.


    Only someone like him could do such a thing.


    And even the mechanism that I had to face at the ck Pce branch in Mount Hua, was made by the Great Oni, so I was sure that old man was in the ck Pce right now.


    <b><i>But I cant just recklessly dive into something like this.</i></b>


    I may have reached a higher realm, but considering how I had a hard time even against the First Elderwho was practically a living corpsethere was no way for me to win against the Pce Lord in a one-on-one battle.


    <b><i> So, Im hiding like this.</i></b>


    Furthermore, it wasnt just the Pce Lord; I also didnt know how many martial artists were in the ck Pce.


    In my previous life, I could have just stormed through the front door and burned everything in my path, but Icked the power to do that now.


    Knowing this, I had to wait for the right time.


    The perfect moment to sneak into that tiny crack.


    And such a time


    <b><i> Just a little longer.</i></b>


    Was not too far away, I believed.


    *****************


    Time passed.


    Night and day alternated. And inside the jail where Gu Huibi was held, only silence remained.


    It was because the Pce Lord had disappeared after the brief echoing sound and hadnt appeared since.


    Was this something she should consider fortunate?


    Gu Huibi stared outside the cell with wide open eyes.


    <i>Snore-</i>


    Elder Mooks snores continued to fill her ears, but she wasnt even bothered by it at this point.


    More than the snores of an old man, Gu Huibi found it far more important to read the situation.


    The reason the Pce Lord went through the hardship of abducting instead of just killing her, must be because he needed her for some reason.


    <b><i> But, what about just earlier?</i></b>


    Gu Huibi knew that she had narrowly escaped death back then.


    The Pce Lord had definitely tried to kill her.


    She wasnt mistaken.


    <b><i> It seems like his ns somehow went wrong.</i></b>


    It started ever since he saw the child on herp.


    The Pce Lords aura had slightly changed then.


    The child. Yes, it seemed that the child was the problem.


    <b><i>Was it because I was too close to the child?</i></b>


    It might have been her mocking the Pce Lord that made him lose his temper.


    Or, it could be because she spoke to the childfor not even a full day.


    <b><i> But why would that be a problem?</i></b>


    She couldnt understand, but Gu Huibi believed that the Pce Lord tried to kill her for a reason close to that.


    <b><i>Is it because of some wed paternal love? Hmm. That doesnt seem likely.</i></b>


    It didnt even seem like they had such a rtionship to begin with.


    And as for the reason she treated that child like that, it was just that for Gu Huibi, the child was simply a child.


    She was able to understand the emotion held in the childs eyes.


    It was because of all her experience in taking care of Gu Yangcheon, Gu Yeonseo, and Gu Ryunghwa when they were young.


    And because she remembered the look in her eyes as they reflected off the eyes of Gu Yangcheons mother.


    Which was why she knew.


    The eyes of that child, they were definitely looking for love.


    She didnt know what the Pce Lords end goal was, but Gu Huibi couldnt just let such a thing pass.


    She couldnt even have a proper conversation with the child in that short period.


    <b><i>But what even is that child?</i></b>


    The moment she first saw them, she realized that the child wasnt ordinary.


    Eyes that instinctively looked down on a person and the mysterious aura that could be felt from the child.


    Furthermore, she knew a person with a simr aura as the child.


    Their faces looked simr as well.


    Could it be a coincidence?


    <b><i>No.</i></b>


    Gu Huibi shook her head.


    Such a thing couldnt happen by mere chance.


    <i>-Snore.</i>


    Gu Huibi frowned at the snoring old man behind her.


    Ugh.


    She wanted to ask him something, but judging by the past few hours, Elder Mook didnt seem to have any intention of waking up.


    She had tried everything on him, even blocking his nose and pping him a little, but because her strength was significantly reduced, it must have only felt ticklish for Elder Mook.


    Of course, just because it was Elder Mook, it didnt mean that he knew everything.


    But for some reason, Gu Huibi felt like he knew.


    Tsk.


    Frustrated, she clicked her tongue.


    She didnt know what to do.


    She was at a loss.


    She felt helpless, and her ignorance about the situation made her feel even more frustrated.


    But still


    <b><i> Lets get it together.</i></b>


    Gu Huibi quickly shook off her growing despair.


    She couldnt afford to lose hope when, at the very least, she could look for a way to escape.


    So first


    Elder Mook, please wake up.


    She had to wake up that snoring old man, who might know something.


    But Elder Mook didnt wake up no matter how hard she shook him.


    She wondered if she should really hit him to wake him up.


    How could he sleep so pleasantly, snoring all day long?


    After much contemtion, Gu Huibi finally decidedshe would hit him until he woke up.


    But just as she was about to lift her arm


    Is it daytime?


    Elder Mook spoke.


    !


    Gu Huibi was taken aback. Elder Mook had spoken with such a rity that she doubted if he was even sleeping.


    Daytime?


    Yes, what time is it right now?


    Gu Huibi, hiding her shock, looked outside the small window in the jail.


    Its daytime, the sun is shining brightly Hmm?


    Her voice trailed off in confusion.


    Outside the window, it was certainly daytime, but


    Something was different.


    Where there should be a blue sky


    There was a red one instead.


    <b><i>What, is that?</i></b>


    The sky had taken on an orange hue, reminiscent of a sunset, but that wasnt possible.


    It wasnt even noon yet.


    I see, I see.


    Elder Mook nodded, as she watched the absurd sight.


    Lifting his body, he spoke.


    So he finally came.


    Hearing Elder Mook, Gu Huibis eyes slightly shook.


    She felt like she finally understood what the red sky meant.


    ******************


    The Pce Lord, who had been resting in his seat, opened his eyes.


    His eyes still shone with a faint violet color.


    He slowly stood up.


    Hooo


    He felt it.


    The air was filled with such dense Qi; how could he not?


    I thought youd change a little, but you still seem the same.


    He said, moving towards the balcony.


    When he arrived at the balcony, he saw a bright sky surrounding the whole pce, even over the formation barrier.


    It was bright. So bright that it even seemed red.


    As the Pce Lord watched this scene, he felt cold sweat trickling down his back.


    Hah, and here I thought he was just a toothless old tiger.


    A tiger dreaming of the day to die.


    His teeth all but worn out and fallen.


    Hiding inside its cave, barely holding onto life.


    But even if time has passed, a great tiger is truly a great tiger.


    He could tell as he watched the red sky.


    That was an illusion, one made with an immense amount of Inner Qi.


    A me ignited by determination, rising up to the sky, showing his will.


    It was a sight way too terrifying for humans to create.


    Yet, such a sight was made with the strength of a single man.


    <i>aaze!</i>


    The fog outside the formation barrier was engulfed in mes.


    The very fog that Gu Yangcheon couldnt even move with his Qi, was being incinerated, vanishing into nothingness.


    The mes, more red than anything, raged as if they wanted to consume the whole world.


    The scene he saw in front of him, it resembled a tsunami.


    A colossal tsunami made of mes.


    As he watched such a scene, the Pce Lord was reminded of a person.


    A monster of a man, with ming red hair that had turned red from his overabundant Fire Qi.


    A demon who burned people alive, with not a lick of emotion on his face.


    <b><i>ming Demon.</i></b>


    Those mes definitely belonged to the ming Demon.


    In other words


    The ming Demon, Gu Cheolun, had appeared on thisnd.


    Such a grand entrance of itself, making his presence known to his enemies without any hesitation, showed what kind of a martial artist Gu Cheolun truly was.


    <b><i> But even if thats the case</i></b>


    How was Gu Cheolun able to find the location of the Pce?


    The Pce Lord couldnt help but frown at such a question.


    Putting that matter aside, there was still a bigger mystery.


    The Pce Lord leaped off the balcony and into the air, deep in thought.


    <b><i>Who was responsible for destroying the wall, then?</i></b>


    The disturbance that had urred earlier.


    If the ming Demon had just appeared outside the barrier, then who was behind the earlier disturbance?


    <b><i> Something is fishy.</i></b>


    The Pce Lord had a feeling that the situation was unfolding in a strange way.


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>dvnd htr vlbl n gntl.m </strong>


    <strong>llutrtn n ur drd  drd.gg/gntl</strong>

 Chapter 208: If There Is No Path, Then I Must Create One

    Chapter 208: If There Is No Path, Then I Must Create One


    <b> If There Is No Path, Then I Must Create One </b>


    <i> ggck!</i>


    <i> aaze-!</i>


    The rising mes continued to ravage everything in their path, showing no signs of stopping.


    They seemed to dance rhythmically following the mans hand, storming relentlessly.


    Amidst these mes, the man quietly moved forward.


    The fog enveloping the mountain couldnt stop him from entering and even started to dissipate, pushed back by the mes.


    Just like that, the mes that swept the area like a storm.


    <i> m!</i>


    But as if blocked by something, Gu Cheolun stopped in his tracks.


    The First Army following him halted as well.


    A formation.


    Gu Cheolun dered, recognizing it with just a brief nce.


    After all, he had summoned those mes to locate the formation in the first ce.


    We will observe it.


    The one who proposed this was the Vice-Captain of the First Army.


    He was fairly proficient with formations, thus was normally responsible for dealing with such aspects in the First Army.


    There is no need.


    But Gu Cheolun dismissed him this time.


    There was no need for that, especially in a situation like this.


    <i>Ssss</i>


    The zing Wheel of the Destructive me Arts grew as if enveloping Gu Cheolun.


    Gradually, Gu Cheoluns ck hair turned red.


    <i>Swish!</i>


    The wind lingering around Gu Cheolun, was instantly drawn towards him.


    A small sphere formed on top of his roughened hand.


    The immense amount of Qi contained in the sphere seemed to distort the space around him.


    <i>-Clench!</i>


    Grasping the sphere in his hand, Gu Cheolun dered.


    All we need to do is break it.


    Following such words


    The entire mountain shook at a mere gesture.


    **********


    <i>aam-!</i>


    Along with an earth-shattering noise, the sky started to shake.


    It wasnt the sky that was shaking, but rather the formation barrier set up around the base.


    <b><i>But isnt he being a bit too reckless?</i></b>


    I had almost passed out as I watched this unfold.


    I had expected Father to arrive soon, but I had never imagined that he would do so by turning the whole sky red and destroying the whole formation barrier without even bothering to dismantle it.


    I looked up at the crimson sky.


    <b><i>Hes still the same.</i></b>


    A crimson sky was proof that one had nearly reached the Ultimate of the Gu ns martial art.


    I didnt know if Father had actually mastered the art or not, but I knew that at the very least he was extremely powerful.


    Some said that he was staying inside the n because he wasnt in his prime anymore, but having seen his power first-hand when the Demonic Cult appeared, I knew how wrong those rumors were.


    Fathers prime years hadnte to an end.


    Instead, Father was probably much stronger nowpared to his younger self back when he was active.


    As I stared at the sky, Namgung Bi-ah asked me.


    This is Father-inw?


    Yeah, its my what?


    I paused for a moment upon hearing her question.


    Wasnt her way of addressing him a little strange?


    What did you just say?


    I asked in confusion, yet she kept staring at the sky, not giving any response.


    Well, it wasnt <i>that</i> important, so I just let it pass.


    <i>m!</i>


    Continuing from before, another loud sound echoed.


    He really seemed to be thinking of breaking the formation.


    <b>[Oh, would you look at that! Hes using the same method as a certain someone.]</b>


    <strong> [The spitting image, truly.]</strong>


    Elder Shinwho had remained quiet ever since our conversation about the Fog Dragonspoke up as if he had been waiting for the right moment.


    I found him quite annoying for this, but I really couldnt argue with his words.


    After all, Fathers method was way too simr to the one I used in my previous life.


    <i> -Move!</i>


    <i> -To the east! The ming Demon has appeared!</i>


    The formation barrier shaking from the great impact seemed to have finally made the members of the ck Pce show themselves.


    What about the Pce Lord?


    I didnt really have to search hard to find him.


    A ck fog was spreading underneath the red sky.


    <b><i>Is he heading towards Father?</i></b>


    I had obviously thought that he wouldnt go straight to Father.


    But for some reason, it seemed like the Pce Lord chose to confront him.


    <b><i>Its actually better that way.</i></b>


    The Pce Lord leaving was preferable, as Father wouldnt lose against him if they were to fight.


    I didnt know how strong the Lord of The ck Pceone of the Four Emperors and Five Kingswas, but if he couldnt match up to the Three Venerables, then there was no way Father would lose.


    After confirming my thoughts, I lifted my body up, hiding my Qi presence.


    <b><i>I dont think the others have arrived yet.</i></b>


    Before leaving, I didnt only send a letter to Father, I sent one to the Hao n as well.


    I sent the letter to Do Unchu, the owner of the Shanxi branch, but it seemed like they hadnt arrived yet.


    Were they still verifying the information in the letter?


    <b><i>I dont know if the leader of the Hao n is really in the main pce, but I at least knew for sure that this is the main pce.</i></b>


    And even if they didnte, it was fine.


    They werent that important of a force.


    I also thought about getting help from the Murim Alliance using Namgung Jins name, but the Alliance was suspicious in many ways.


    They might be called the Murim Alliance, but I doubted whether any of them truly cared for an alliance.


    <b><i>I cant trust the Alliance of itself.</i></b>


    To think I would trust the Hao n more than the Alliance despite theming from the Unorthodox Faction.


    What a sweet irony this was.


    <i>-What will you do?</i>


    As I stood up, Namgung Bi-ah spoke to me telepathically.


    She could speak telepathically even though she had just reached Peak Realm


    The more I observed Namgung Bi-ahs talent, the more shocked I became.


    Did someone teach her? There probably wasnt anyone for that though.


    Putting aside my doubts, I had to focus on something else right now.


    <i> -Well go inside.</i>


    <i> -How?</i>


    <i> -Through the hole we made earlier.</i>


    The hole in the wall was right in front of us.


    Furthermore, since there were fewer enemies guarding the ce, now was the perfect time.


    Of course, there were people that were guarding the wall even in this situation.


    <em><strong> Four of them, three Second-Rate and thest one a First-Rate.</strong></em>


    But they werent that strong.


    <i>Shing.</i>


    Before I could even speak, Namgung Bi-ah pulled out her sword, having read my intention.


    Lightning Qi slowly enveloped the sword.


    I spoke to Namgung Bi-ah telepathically.


    It was to send a signal.


    <i> -When I count one, two, three, well hey!</i>


    Namgung Bi-ah charged in as soon as I said three and I followed right after her, regretting my mistake.


    !


    Just as one of the guards, noticing Namgung Bi-ah, was about to open his mouth


    <em> sh-!</em>


    Her sword struck first, shing the enemys neck at the speed of light.


    Following the first kill, she started her ughter, severing countless necks akin to lightning.


    Every time she swung her sword, an enemy fell to the ground, spilling blood.


    Every strike, an instant death.


    Despite her having only a few moments of a headstart, by the time I arrived, everything was already over.


    Four martial artists had died at her hands, unable to even react.


    She shook off the blood that was on her sword and I watched that, thinking it was preposterous.


    Namgung Bi-ah noticing my gaze, disyed a confused expression.


    Should I have not done that?


    I became dumbfounded at her words.


    But having no time to waste, I put the matter aside, and entered the Pce with Namgung Bi-ah.


    ******************


    The interior of the Pce was farrger than it appeared from the outside.


    I couldnt really get a clear picture as I had to hide my presence, but I knew that it was at least bigger than the Gu n, which was already incredibly vast.


    <b><i> How were they able to hide such arge building?</i></b>


    A formation barriers power wasnt unlimited.


    It bes exponentially harder to hide an area asrge as this with a formation barrier, therger the area, the harder the process.


    And hiding the Pce like this, where its invisible from the outside, was nigh impossible.


    <b><i>I have to admit, the Great Oni is talented,</i></b>


    I had never seen anyone better at creating mechanisms than that old man and I had to admit that he was extremely talented, but something like this was still hard for me toprehend.


    It was as if the building had been built in an entirely different dimension.


    <b><i>I wonder where Gu Huibi is.</i></b>


    Regardless of anything else, the most crucial thing right now was to locate Gu Huibi.


    Since the Marble of Celestial Captivation had activated earlier, I couldnt use it again until it regained its light.


    And the orange light of the marble only showed me its target in a straight line, not the path I had to take, so I was on my own.


    <b><i>It seems like shes in a jail somewhere.</i></b>


    Judging by how the light was pointing downwards, Gu Huibi seemed to be in the basement right now.


    <i>Swish!</i>


    As I was lost in my thoughts, a sword sh skimmed past my face.


    Simultaneously, someone in front of me fell to the floor, their blood sttering.


    <i> -Enemy. Focus.</i>


    <i> -Thanks.</i>


    Namgung Bi-ah seemed to have already dealt with the enemies approaching from the front.


    <b><i>But how did she do that?</i></b>


    She may have improved a lot, but there was no way that my senses were inferior to Namgung Bi-ahs.


    Yet, Namgung Bi-ah was somehow sensing enemiesing towards us even before I could.


    <b><i>Is it just a difference in our senses?</i></b>


    The fact that she found a weak spot in the formation earlier, and her sensing enemies before I could


    Was it all because of a difference in our senses?


    But it felt strange to chalk it up to that.


    Intruder!


    <i>Crack.</i>


    Urghh!


    A man who shouted as he noticed me, fell to the floor, his neck twisted beyond repair.


    Even while I was lost in my thoughts, my hand continued to move relentlessly.


    Just because the outside attracted attention, it didnt mean there were no enemies inside the Pce.


    But it became clear that Namgung Bi-ah was doing a much better job than I had worried about.


    <b><i>She has no hesitation.</i></b>


    This was definitely her first time killing someone, but she didnt possess a shred of hesitation.


    This wasnt even close to normal.


    <b><i>Even me</i></b>


    Thinking back to the moment I killed someone for the first time in this life, I remembered my body shaking, the young body not used to taking ones life.


    In my past life


    <b><i> I was sick for a while.</i></b>


    I struggled with it for at least a few days.


    But Namgung Bi-ah showed no such symptoms.


    Aghh!


    Another enemy met their end being swept up by Namgung Bi-ahs Lightning Qi.


    <b><i> Shes also skilled in utilizing her Lightning Qi.</i></b>


    She skillfully used her Lightning Qi, surrounding herself and her sword.


    She was so skilled that it almost seemed strange.


    <i>-Above.</i>


    At her call, I fired out mes.


    I had already noticed it this time.


    Along with a ze, my mes shot towards the ceiling.


    Aggghhh!


    And enemies fell to the floor, covered in mes.


    They were trying to ambush us.


    As l smoked the enemies out, Namgung Bi-ah did the cleanup.


    <b><i> What chemistry we have.</i></b>


    Despite never having worked together before, Namgung Bi-ah and I had excellent chemistry.


    <b><i> To be fair, weplement each other well in situations like this.</i></b>


    Reflecting on my experiences with that damned Demonic Sword Queen, we had great chemistry inbat, often it being unnecessary for us to even speak.


    Back then, because our levels were higher than they are now, we were more focused on ourselves than each other, as we were both capable of handling ourselves.


    But now, things were different, and our teamwork showed great promise.


    As we continued to break through the inside of the Pce


    !


    A sh of light suddenly urred in front of my eyes.


    As I quickly tilted my head to dodge the sword, Namgung Bi-ah, who was behind me, simultaneouslyunched Sword Qi towards the enemy.


    Her attack mixed with Lightning Qi was sharp


    <i> Zap!</i>


    But her attack was shattered mid-air by the enemy.


    As I charged my Qi and looked ahead, a voice rang out.


    I wondered who was sneaking around, and it turns out its you two.


    <i>Chuckle.</i>


    A rough voice, as if the speaker had a dry throat.


    My eyes narrowed at the sight of the enemy.


    It was a man holding a sword, dressed in a ck uniform.


    <b><i>Darn.</i></b>


    I didnt know who he was, but I could tell he wasnt weak just by sensing his aura.


    The fact that I couldnt gauge his realm was proof of that.


    <b><i> Is he above the Fusion realm?</i></b>


    I wasnt sure, but I knew for certain that he was powerful.


    You two seem younger than I expected. You lots, what are


    As soon as the old man spoke, Namgung Bi-ah struck.


    The Lightning Qi enhanced sword traced a fierce arc in the air, forming a semicircle.


    The man, realizing that the energy within her sword was not to be underestimated, raised his sword.


    <em> aaang!</em>


    The sh sounded far too violent to be just two swords colliding.


    You!


    Taken aback by her strength, the man was pushed back a step, his eyes wide.


    It seemed like he had briefly gauged Namgung Bi-ahs realm with that sh.


    Staring at the enemy, aware that his realm wasnt lower than hers, yet Namgung Bi-ah still moved without hesitation.


    The sword trajectory drawn in the air seemed different to Namgung Bi-ahs sword that I had seen before.


    Not only did it be sharper and faster, but also


    <b><i>Something changed.</i></b>


    I couldnt exin it clearly as I wasnt a sword user, but I knew for sure that something had changed.


    <b>[Wow.]</b>


    Elder Shin seemed impressed by Namgung Bi-ahs movements.


    <b> [It seems that child truly is the miracle of the Namgung n.]</b>


    He spoke in a proud tone, praising her highly, but I really wished he would hold back on speaking in a situation like this.


    Just as the man was about to move after parrying Namgung Bi-ahs sword, I charged at him this time.


    You!


    The mans eyes focused on me as if he was determined not to make another mistake.


    <em> ze.</em>


    But my body, surrounded in blue mes after using Blood Qi, was faster than he had expected.


    !


    His sword, which was about tounch an attack, quickly shifted into a defensive stance after seeing my movement.


    And my fist that was aimed at his sword to begin with, shed with the sword.


    <i> aang-!</i>


    My fist, infused with Qi shed with the sword, thus making a great impact and pushing the man backwards.


    After being thrown backwards, the man rolled on the floor a few times before quickly regaining his stance.


    There probably wasnt any damage, as the attack was intended to push him back in the first ce.


    You bastards!! How dare y?


    The man began to bring forth his Combat Qi, but his expression changed at the sight of the mes in my hands.


    What are you trying to do?!


    It seemed like he had noticed why I was condensing the mes in my hand.


    I quickly pulled Namgung Bi-ah close and exploded the condensed mes in my hand.


    The man tried to swing his sword to block my attack, but Namgung Bi-ahunched Sword Qi towards the man.


    Thanks to that, I was able to explode my mes.


    <i> am-!</i>


    <i>Rustle-!</i>


    The mes swept through the ceiling and the floor, making the walls copse.


    The copsed walls revealed a different wall.


    Phew.


    After retrieving my Qi, I let out a sigh.


    I felt the recoil from the Blood Qi affecting my body, but I endured it.


    <b> [Move quickly, you wont be able to endure it for too long.]</b>


    <b><i>I know.</i></b>


    This was just us buying time.


    From the sh just now, I knew that the enemy was a Fusion Realm martial artist.


    I wasnt confident in defeating him even if I teamed up with Namgung Bi-ah and it was obvious that other enemies would arrive in the meanwhile.


    <b><i>They probably noticed from the sound already.</i></b>


    Thus, we couldnt afford to continue this fight and had to move.


    I spoke to Namgung Bi-ah, who had a disappointed look on her face as she stared at the wall.


    We are going down.


    Hmm?


    At my words, Namgung Bi-ah looked around, but found no staircase leading downwards.


    Well, I was thinking of borrowing some experience from my previous life.


    <b><i>I didnt want to use such a reckless method, but</i></b>


    But with enemies arriving any moment now, I had no other options.


    I charged my Qi and summoned mes in my hand.


    The recoil from earlier hadnt ended and as a result of using an excessive amount of Qi at once, my dantian cried out in pain.


    But I wasnt in a situation to worry about such a thing, so I ignored it.


    <em><strong> If there is no path, then I must create one</strong></em>


    After all, I was a professional when it came to breaking stuff.


    I pointed my hand at the floor without hesitation and an explosion of mes followed.


    The ground level had been lowered by one.


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>dvnd htr vlbl n gntl.m </strong>


    <strong>llutrtn n ur drd  drd.gg/gntl</strong>

 Chapter 209: The First Sin (1)

    Chapter 209: The First Sin (1)


    <b> The First Sin (1) </b>


    The floor copsed into a pile of debris, forming a thick wall.


    A man stared at this very wall, grinding his teeth.


    Haha, these bastards.


    The man, Vice-Lord of the ck Pce, Jeon Oh-Jin cursed out lead, reflecting on the recent events.


    An absurdly beautiful female brat and a boy who hadnt fully matured yet.


    It was strange that either of them was even here.


    <b><i>The girl seemed to be from the Namgung n</i></b>


    Her blue uniform and bluish-white hair, along with the sword art that shot out Lightning Qi; all of them were unmistakable traits of the Namgung n.


    <b><i> Judging by her appearance, shes a direct blood rtive.</i></b>


    A blood rtive of Namgung n at her age


    <b><i> Was there someone else besides the Lightning Dragon?</i></b>


    Furthermore, despite appearing to be no older than twenty, she was a martial artist who had reached the Peak Realm.


    Jeon Oh-Jin realized as soon as they shed swords that the girl had ovee her wall.


    If he were to recall recent information


    <b><i> The Sword Dancer, was it?</i></b>


    The blood rtive of the Namgung n who had excelled in the recent tournament.


    It was a name that he had heard in passing.


    However, the girl from the Namgung n wasnt the problem.


    His attention was instead drawn to the boy apanying her.


    Even though the girl had extraordinary skill, the boy was on another level.


    The red uniform he wore, the bright me he summoned in his hand, and even his fierce gaze that stared at him without any fear; all of such were reminiscent of the monster currently outside the formation barrier.


    Vice-Lord!


    Members of the ck Pce rushed towards him after hearing the loud sound.


    They all wore shocked expressions upon witnessing the scene of devastation.


    Rats snuck inside, you said?


    Yes sir, the intruders-


    Correct yourself, it wasnt a rat.


    Pardon?


    Jeon Oh-Jin responded with a chilling smile.


    It was a baby tiger.


    <i>m-!</i>


    With a strike filled with Sword Force, the wall blocking his path instantly copsed.


    The members of the Pce were forced to back off due to the falling debris.


    What is the Lord doing?


    At his cold question, the members standing behind him flinched.


    He seemed to have gone off to face the ming Demon.


    Is that so? Then Ill have to deal with this.


    Jeon Oh-Jin was confident there wouldnt be any issues even if the Pce Lord had left.


    At least that was what he believed.


    As he looked around the area for traces after the wall copsed, his eyes widened.


    Oh, look at this brat?


    There was a massive hole in the floor.


    Leftover mes still clung to its walls, and the lingering Qi in the air was extremely potent.


    <b><i> The True Dragon, they said?</i></b>


    <b><i> If my guess is correct</i></b>


    <b><i> Then he must be the True Dragon of Gu n.</i></b>


    The one who had outshone all the young prodigies in the tournament and imed thest spot of the Dragons.


    <b><i> It was said that he was very simr to the ming Demon. Truly, a spitting image.</i></b>


    Furthermore, even his talent seemed simr.


    Jeon Oh-Jin briefly remembered hearing about how it was the True Dragon who had killed the fool Ya Hyeoljeok.


    If that was the case


    I must find him and kill him.


    Vice-Lord, first we should inform the Lor-


    <i> Slice.</i>


    The member who was about to speak was silenced; his life ended with a slice to his neck.


    The only person who can give me an order is the Lord himself.


    With those words, Jeon Oh-Jin shook off his sword and charged his Qi.


    If the Lord had gone outside to face the ming Demon, then his task was to capture the Little Tiger.


    <b><i>More importantly, the me that I saw earlier</i></b>


    The blue me surrounding the True Dragon felt oddly familiar.


    It reminded him of the energy within his own body.


    He decided to investigate it further.


    Leaving the other members behind, Jeon Oh-Jin jumped into the hole made by The True Dragon.


    It was obvious where the bastard was headed


    Towards the Sword Phoenix.


    Although he didnt know why the Lord had gone out of his way to bring the Sword Phoenix here, he didnt question it, trusting that his Lord had a valid reason.


    However, the one thing he was certain of was that the appearance of both the ming Demon and the True Dragon was undoubtedly due to the Sword Phoenix.


    <b><i> But how did they even find out about this location?</i></b>


    It was something he was really curious about.


    The Sword Phoenix hadnt been here for that long, so how did the ming Demon or the True Dragon find out about this location?


    Enhancing his sword with powerful Sword Force, Jeon Oh-Jin mumbled to himself.


    I just have to ask that brat, after I capture him.


    With a smile on his face, he walked into the darkness.


    ******************


    After a lengthy journey through the darkness in search of the right path


    <b><i>Fuck</i></b>


    The recoil from using the Blood Qi still hadnt subsided, the constant movement rapidly depleting my energy even more.


    <b><i>That was a close call.</i></b>


    In hindsight, it really wasnt a bad decision.


    It would have been a stupid idea to fight him with all we had.


    Some might find it embarrassing to run away from an opponent, but if I were to respond to that


    <b>[Honor doesnt save ones life.] </b>


    Elder Shins words would be enough.


    <b><i>Though, it feels weird to hear that from a hero who saved the world.</i></b>


    <b>[Hmph! How can you fulfill your goal if you dont survive in the first ce?]</b>


    <i>aam!</i>


    As I followed the light of the marble, sword shes echoed behind me.


    It was Namgung Bi-ah, following closely, slicing through everything in her path.


    Considering our opponents strength, it was obvious that he would catch up to us quickly by breaking through the walls.


    So, she sliced the pirs, causing the ceiling to copse, and making it harder for him to follow us.


    What impressed me was that


    <b><i> I didnt even ask her to do that.</i></b>


    She did it without any instructions.


    It was as if she had read my thoughts and begun to swing her sword on her own.


    Ideally, I should have been the one to do this, but using both Blood Qi and then causing such a big explosion one after the other was too taxing on my body.


    My dantian was still hurting, as if something was stabbing at it.


    <b><i>I need to find her quickly.</i></b>


    I had to find Gu Huibi before it was toote.


    <b><i>It seems like I just have to go straight from here.</i></b>


    If the marble wasnt lying to me, I should run into Gu Huibi if I continued straight ahead.


    However, one question nagged at me.


    <b><i>Why is there no one here?</i></b>


    Ever since entering the ck Pceone of thergest forces of the Unorthodox Factiontheck of people had confused me.


    Considering that one of the Four Emperors and Five Kings was the Lord of the ck Pce, there shouldve been far more people here, especially as this was the main pce.


    <b><i> Theres way too few.</i></b>


    There were far fewer enemies here than I had expected.


    Even now, as we roamed through the jail, it was strange that there were fewer people here than upstairs.


    Moreover, the few enemies we did run into were low-level martial artists whom I could kill in just a single strike.


    <b><i>Did something happen?</i></b>


    A strange atmosphere permeated the air, but the cause remained elusive.


    <i>-Front.</i>


    Hearing Namgung Bi-ahs warning, I instinctively reached out, not even knowing the exact location, and exploded my Qi.


    <i>Boom! ze-!</i>


    My mes erupted, incinerating the enemies in front of us.


    They seemed to have been nning for an ambush.


    Namgung Bi-ah had alerted me of impending danger before as well, but it was surprising every time.


    <b><i> Her Qi Senses seem to be sharper than mine.</i></b>


    I was definitely at a higher realm, but her ability to detect the presence and location of enemies far surpassed mine.


    Normally ones senses were proportional to ones realm.


    As such, it meant that Namgung Bi-ah having sharper senses than me was unprecedented.


    <b><i>Is that also because of her talent?</i></b>


    Noticing me staring at her, Namgung Bi-ah tilted her head in confusion.


    <i>-Whats wrong?</i>


    <i>-Nothing.</i>


    I focused on the path ahead.


    I wasnt in a situation to have pointless thoughts, after all.


    The basement was filled with too many jail cells and I didnt have time to search each one.


    Thankfully, the marbles light told me the path, saving precious time.


    <i> -We are almost there.</i>


    <i> -Yeah.</i>


    I saw a door in the distance.


    The light pointed to that door, making me increase my speed.


    As I got closer, I charged my Qi into my hand.


    <b><i>Ugh</i></b>


    Other than my dantian crying out in pain, I didnt face much of a problem summoning mes.


    <i>ze.</i>


    Wrapping my fist in mes, I struck the iron door.


    <i>m-!</i>


    Thankfully, it seemed to be nothing more than an ordinary iron door, easily crumbling and flying away.


    It was followed by the sound of metal crashing into a wall, the air filled with dust.


    <b><i>Huh, so there really is a jail inside.</i></b>


    Large iron bars along with a few torture devices and a small window letting in a sliver of light.


    This was undoubtedly the jail I had seen through the marbles power. The ce where Gu Huibi was held.


    <b><i>Wheres Gu Huibi?</i></b>


    Looking around, I saw someone inside the jail.


    !


    It was Gu Huibi, staring at me in shock.


    Brother?


    Her uniform was worn out and she appeared to be in a disheveled state, but


    <b><i>She doesnt seem too hurt.</i></b>


    Thankfully, she didnt seem to be injured.


    However


    <b><i>Demonic Qi?</i></b>


    I couldnt help but frown noticing the Demonic Qi inside of her dantian.


    It was far less than what the Plum Blossom Sword had, but still there was definitely Demonic Qi present in her dantian.


    With such an amount, she probably couldnt use any of her Qi and her overall body strength must have been significantly reduced.


    <b><i>Did the Pce Lord do this?</i></b>


    He was the only person I could think of, who was capable of such a thing.


    Gu Huibis shock seemed to gradually increase as she kept on staring at me.


    H-How!


    I responded bluntly.


    What do you mean how? I just came here to clean up after my troublemaking sister.


    All of a sudden, Gu Huibis expression of shock turned into a slight frown upon noticing Namgung Bi-ah.


    Was it because she didnt expect her to be here?


    Ignoring her reaction, I reached towards the cell, intending to rip it apart.


    <i> Zaaaap-!</i>


    Hmm?


    But as soon as my hand touched the cell, it was repelled by some type of barrier.


    Seeing this, Namgung Bi-ah quickly pulled me back.


    <i> Shing.</i>


    She drew her sword out and charged her Lightning Qi, seemingly intending to cut the whole thing,


    Stop.


    However, as such an action might put Gu Huibi in danger, I stopped her.


    Trying to find an alternative, I observed the cell.


    <b><i>Qi around the iron bars, huh.</i></b>


    Judging by how Gu Huibi was holding onto them, they didnt seem impossible to touch.


    <b><i>Perhaps?</i></b>


    Remembering about the Demonic Qi inside of Gu Huibi, I began to charge the Demonic Qi that I had practically sealed away in a corner of my body.


    !


    Strangely, Namgung Bi-ah stepped back in shock as I charged my Demonic Qi.


    Could she perhaps sense the Demonic Qi?


    Putting aside her matter for now, I reached out towards the iron bars.


    I knew it.


    Instead of being repelled like before, I was able to hold onto the iron bars without a problem.


    It seemed to react to the Demonic Qi.


    They were already making these before the Demonic Cult even formed?


    Last time, I had let it pass without much thought, but if I were to think about it, I was really curious as to how they were even able to make such things.


    <i>Cgck-!</i>


    Concluding my thoughts, I ripped off the iron bars right away.


    The material didnt seem to be that durable, as only a bit of my Qi was enough to easily rip it off.


    I then called upon the dumbfounded Gu Huibi.


    Come out.


    Brother


    Hurry, lets go home.


    I wasnt urging her for no reason, we really needed to move quickly.


    After all, I didnt know when we would run into enemies again.


    But strangely, at that moment


    Yes! Yes! We should hurry and go home.


    Someone other than Gu Huibi responded instead.


    Who is it?


    It was surprising. Despite him being so close, I hadnt felt his presence at all.


    Elder Mook


    Gu Huibi seemed to recognize the man.


    <b><i>Elder Mook?</i></b>


    The slowly approaching old man didnt seem to be in the best condition.


    Not only was his body covered in torture wounds, but his eyes seemed damaged as well, having been wrapped in a bandage.


    Hehe to think a cub woulde instead of the Tiger Warrior, it is truly unexpected.


    Who are you?


    The old man continued to chuckle at my question.


    Just call me Elder Mook. Child, you must be the little sibling of the Sword Phoenix.


    He was a strange old man.


    He appeared blind, but he acted as if he could see everything in front of him.


    I could also vaguely sense a strange atmosphere from him.


    Staring at the old man I asked just in case.


    Are you perhaps, the Lord of the Hao n?


    The old man paused for a moment.


    Despite his eyes being covered by bandages, he seemed to be looking at me clearly.


    You.


    You dont need to respond if you dont want to.


    He seemed to be the one who I was thinking of. Or at least, I felt so.


    But I didnt want to get involved in any hassles.


    I shouldnt have him asked in the first ce, but that was my mistake.


    <b><i>So, he really was here.</i></b>


    I had wondered why there were only two of them here in thisrge jail, but it seemed like that old man really was the Lord of Hao n.


    Lord of the Hao n?


    Gu Huibi looked at the old man in surprise.


    Namgung Bi-ah, standing next to me, had a simr expression.


    <i>sh!</i>


    In the midst of this, I grabbed the shackle on Gu Huibi and shattered it.


    If you wanna look around, then save it forter. We need to leave right now.


    Brother, you seemed to have lost some of your manners during the time we havent seen each other.


    Hmm, but can you really say we havent seen each other?


    Hmm?


    After all, youve been watching me secretly the whole time.


    Realizing that her secret had been found out, Gu Huibi looked as if her whole world had copsed.


    How?


    Save that forter as well.


    Ugh!


    I lifted Gu Huibi and put her on my shoulder.


    It would have obviously been morefortable for me to have her run by herself, but


    <b><i>I dont have enough time to absorb the Demonic Qi inside of her right now.</i></b>


    I wasnt in a situation where I could afford to spend time to get rid of the Demonic Qi inside Gu Huibis body.


    The priority was to escape.


    As I turned around, the old man asked me in confusion.


    W, Wait! W-What about me?


    He asked, pointing to his shackle.


    Its hard for me to carry two people.


    I responded bluntly.


    H-Hey! Young Warrior! Are you serious?!


    I apologize, but you werent included in my n.


    You cruel! What happened to the Orthodox Faction caring for each other!


    What nonsense are you talking about when you arent even from the Orthodox Faction.


    The Hao n belonged to the Unorthodox Faction, yet this old man was shamelessly asking for help from the Orthodox Faction.


    The Lord of the Hao n might be thinking that I was pretending to have no intention of saving him, but I genuinely didnt have any.


    Even if I left him here, he wouldnt die; a man like him was far more valuable alive than dead, after all.


    And even though I would benefit hugely if I were to save him, I wasnt in a situation where I could take such a gamble.


    Furthermore


    <i>Sniff- Sniff-!</i>


    Damn.


    Someone was following us.


    Namgung Bi-ah looked towards the hallway.


    Hesing.


    She spoke in an anxious tone.


    As expected, it was impossible to stall a Fusion Realm martial artist for long.


    But still.


    <em><strong> He caught up way faster than I expected.</strong></em>


    The man followed us, almost audibly grinding his teeth from his sheer determination.


    I could clearly feel his Combat Qi from the other side of the copsed hallway.


    Tsk.


    I looked in the opposite direction right away.


    As the ce wasntpletely underground, it could be possible to break through the walls and escape to the surface.


    Ugh!


    As soon as I charged my Qi, I crumpled under immense pain.


    Trying to use even more Qi right after using Demonic Qi, while also enduring the recoil from Blood Qi, might have been thest nail in the coffin.


    My exhausted dantian had reached its limits.


    What shitty timing


    It just had to happen in this situation, huh? Fucking hell.


    Brother!


    Gu Huibi let out a cry seeing me copse.


    Namgung Bi-ah having somehow read my intent, swung her sword against the wall.


    <i>Cggck!</i>


    But unfortunately, she could only leave a deep mark on the wall and couldnt fully break it.


    Namgung Bi-ah gathered more of her Qi to swing once more


    <i>aam-!</i>


    But the wall guarding us broke down first.


    <i>Rustle</i>


    Debris fell, creating a mess around us, as the Fusion Realm martial artist we had faced earlier made his appearance.


    With a chilling smile, he looked at us.


    Finally found you, you little bastards.


    Feeling his Combat Qi leaking out of his body, I couldnt help but frown.


    It was almost as if he was proving that he was a martial artist that reached Fusion Realm.


    Meanwhile, as the man gradually gathered his Qi


    I am the Vice-Lord of the main pa-


    <i>Crack-!</i>


    Suddenly, his head was smashed apart. It had happened in but a moment.


    Eh?


    A giant fist had appeared from behind him, breaking his head.


    I hadnt even felt a different presenceing from behind him.


    It meant that the one responsible for killing him was incredibly fast, and very skilled in hiding their presence.


    As the mans body fell to the floor, heat entered along with the wind, instantly filling up the entire jail.


    <i>Step.</i>


    Heavy footsteps echoed, as a man walked towards us, entering the cell through the ripped-off iron bars.


    He was a giant of a man, wearing a deep red uniform.


    His hand painted crimson, soaked in blood.


    Seeing the fierce eyes of the giant, Gu Huibi responded in shock.


    Lord?


    The giant of a man was Father.


    Seemingly indifferent to the man that had been brutally killed by him, his attention was solely focused on Gu Huibi.


    However, noticing me crouching on the floor, his eyes widened in surprise.


    He didnt seem to have expected me to be here, at all.


    His shock was momentary, as he quickly shifted his gaze back to Gu Huibi.


    Lets go back.


    His voice was calm, as if he was simply telling her to go back home after a walk.


    Yet, I couldnt help but feel confused upon seeing Father.


    After all, even if he had broken through the formation barrier, he had arrived surprisingly fast.


    <b><i> But, if Father is here</i></b>


    Where did the ck Pce Lord go?


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>dvnd htr vlbl n gntl.m </strong>


    <strong>llutrtn n ur drd  drd.gg/gntl</strong>

 Chapter 210: The First Sin (2)

    Chapter 210: The First Sin (2)


    <b> The First Sin (2) </b>


    The heat emanating from the fifth rank of Destructive me Arts filled the room, enveloping me in its sweltering embrace.


    Even I, with my resilience, couldnt help but feel the intensity of the mes.


    As I surveyed the scene, my attention was drawn to the headless Fusion Realm martial artist lying motionless on the floor.


    His name was


    <b><i>What was it? I never got to hear it.</i></b>


    He had attempted to introduce himself, but his words were lost in the chaos of the moment.


    Pushing aside the fallen mana casualty of my fathers attack, I focused my gaze on Fathers condition.


    His cape billowed behind him, animated by the power of his Qi, while his crimson uniform danced in sync.


    Just the sheer force of his Qi made it difficult to breathe.


    But what caught my attention the most was


    <b><i> He has no injuries anywhere.</i></b>


    Father was in a state of near perfection, save for a few scratches and bleeding on his handa result of recklessly tearing through the formation barrier.


    Besides that, he remained unscathed.


    Lord.


    Gu Huibi, who seemed equally taken aback by my fathers sudden appearance, stared at him with eyes filled with shock.


    It was understandable, considering how unexpected it was for a man of his stoic nature to leave the n in order to save her.


    <em><strong> That reaction makes sense since she doesnt know.</strong></em>


    If I were to recall my past life, when I had transformed into a Demonic Human, and the First Elders plot had caused harm to Gu Yeonseo.


    Fathers reaction at that moment clearly showed that he was not one to disregard his childrens well-being.


    <b><i>Though, it was a side of him not known to others.</i></b>


    Father stood in silence observing Gu Huibi, before shifting his gaze to Namgung Bi-ah, and finallynding on me.


    His piercing eyes bore into mine.


    Third child.


    His voice cut through the air, cold andmanding.


    Yes.


    Why are you here?


    I know, right?


    Why am I here?


    Without being able to answer, I averted my gaze.


    Noticing my evasion, he turned his attention back to Namgung Bi-ah.


    We will discuss thister, once we return.


    He seemed to be giving me a pass for now.


    Well, we didnt have the luxury of time to delve into every detail, after all.


    With those words, Father turned his back on me; But I couldnt let the opportunity slip away.


    Lord.


    I called, causing him to slightly turn his head, his fierce red eyes fixed upon me.


    His intense gaze almost made me flinch, but I pressed on, determined to seek the answers I sought.


    What happened to the Lord of the ck Pce?


    The ck Pce Lord?


    Yes, the Pce Lord was definitely headed towards you.


    The ck fog had headed towards the center of the crimson sky, which was most certainly where father was.


    The Pce Lord, you say


    Father stood silent for a moment upon hearing my question


    Yes, I saw him.


    Then continued, as if recalling the encounter.


    Our eyes met from afar, and then he disappeared.


    He disappeared?


    I had expected him to put up a fight, but judging by Fathers words, it seemed that the Pce Lord had chosen to flee.


    Did you not try to capture him?


    Father averted his gaze and spoke, his eyes fixed ahead.


    I prioritized what was important.


    He made it clear that finding Gu Huibi was of greater importance than apprehending the ck Pce Lord.


    Once he confirmed her safety, Father wasted no time and continued walking without a hint of regret.


    You cold bastards!


    Elder Mook, who had been standing silently in the background, finally erupted in frustration.


    Jeez! An old man is in such a state, do you not feel any remorse?!


    Father nced in Elder Mooks direction upon hearing his outburst.


    The children may be understandable, but at least you should know better!


    Elder Mook shouted at Father, his eyes boring into him.


    Father, in response, stared back at Elder Mook.


    It has been a while.


    I couldnt help but widen my eyes at that greeting.


    Father and the Lord of Hao n knew each other?


    Elder Mook scoffed in disdain, hearing Fathers stiff response.


    Wow, look how quick you were to greet me. Even though Im sure you found me quite a while ago.


    I had heard of your passing, but you look quite alive.


    My resilience far surpasses my appearance, as you know well.


    Elder Mooks tone was irritating, it was as if he was trying to remind Father of their once-close rtionship.


    Father, understanding the old mans intention, looked at me and issued an order.


    Third child.


    Yes.


    Carry the old man.


    With those words, Father resumed his stride, simultaneously lifting Gu Huibis body into the air and bringing her towards him.


    Witnessing such a sight, I let out a deep sigh.


    <b><i>In the end, I have to carry this old man. </i></b>


    I had no choice but toply with Fathersmand.


    Grabbing the shackle that bound the old man I swiftly broke it, just as I had done with Gu Huibi.


    Fortunately, it seems like your father understands me.


    Ignoring Elder Mooks remark, I hoisted him onto my shoulders.


    Ugh! Be a little gentler, will you!


    Please quiet down before I get a sudden urge to throw you away.


    The way you speak is strangely reminiscent of your fathers in his youth.


    That sounded like an insult for some reason.


    <b><i>How does Father and the Lord of the Hao n know each other?</i></b>


    The Lord of the Hao n, a person veiled from the whole world, was connected to Father, a connection that I was unaware of.


    <b></b><b><i> I dont know much about Fathers past in the first ce.</i></b>


    But I had a vague idea that it was far from an ordinary youth.


    The sight of the Fusion Realm martial artist lying dead on the floor was proof enough.


    <b><i> A Fusion Realm martial artist dying from a single strike</i></b>


    It was no easy feat, even if done by an ambush.


    Furthermore, the fact that he didnt even use Fire Arts meant he hadnt even unleashed a fraction of his full power.


    I cant help but wonder if Father has reached the pinnacle.


    The pinnacle of the Destructive me Arts, a level that even I couldnt achieve in my past life, but it was quite usible that Father had already reached such a level.


    After all, besides Wi Seol-Ah, the only one who managed to leave a scar on the Heavenly Demon, something unachievable even by the Three Venerables


    Was Father.


    ******************


    When I stepped outside of the jail, I was greeted by the sight of all the martial artists from the ck Pce already dealt with, and the direct army of the lordThe First Army, standing before us.


    Father emerged from the prison, prompting the Captain of the First Army to approach him.


    Victory is ours. Weve overpowered them. Some remnants have fled, but their capture is assured.


    <b><i>They are already finished?</i></b>


    I couldnt help but furrow my brow at the Captains words.


    How were they able to deal with the elite troops of the ck Pce so quickly?


    Father seemed to find it peculiar as well, appearing deep in thought.


    <b><i>They certainly werent a small force.</i></b>


    However, considering they were supposed to be the greatest force of the Unorthodox Faction, their numbers were disappointingly low.


    The man who was supposedly the Vice-Lord of the pce held significant power as a Fusion Realm martial artist.


    <em><strong> But that is still way too little.</strong></em>


    It was clear to me that theycked the necessary strength.


    It was as if


    <b><i> They were nning on escaping from the very beginning.</i></b>


    It seemed to be the answer no matter how much I thought about it.


    The suspiciously small force and the loose formation barrier only reinforced my suspicion.


    <b><i>Had they intended to abandon the Main Pce all along?</i></b>


    I couldnte up with any other exnation.


    It left me pondering the reason behind their decision.


    <b><i> Just why?</i></b>


    If the Lord of the ck Pce really chose to leave the Main Pce behind, there had to be apelling motive for such a drastic action.


    <b><i>That ominous flower as well, it was undoubtedly the work of the ck Pce.</i></b>


    The flower I obtained in Mount Hua, I couldnt help but wonder what the ck Pce was up to with such an abomination.


    And if I were to think about it, was there really just one flower?


    If there are more, then what purpose did they serve?


    I didnt have much knowledge about the ck Pce from my past life.


    The information I had on them was scarce, and with everything happening one after another, I had little time to gather more.


    Still after all that, the reason for Gu Huibis kidnapping remains as well


    <b><i> Will I even be able to find out?</i></b>


    It was uncertain if those bastards had left any clues behind.


    However, our utmost priority was ensuring Gu Huibis safety.


    As I observed her injured body, I thought


    <b><i>I can purify the Demonic Qi, but</i></b>


    The Demonic Qi was preventing her from utilizing her own Qi, so it was crucial to address it.


    However, as she had endured the Demonic Qi with a severely weakened body for a few days already, recovering her health came before anything else.


    If possible, I wanted to secretly absorb the Demonic Qi from her before we reached the n.


    After all, that would be far more convenient than getting caught by the Immortal Healer or Father.


    <b><i> Then theres the Lord of the ck Pce who disappeared, I have to find that bastard</i></b>


    The Pce Lord himself was a formidable martial artist, and instead of confronting him, Father had gone straight towards the jail in search of Gu Huibi.


    So, it was strange for him to have hidden himself.


    Furthermore


    <b><i>If he was nning to hide, why did he bother confronting Father in the first ce?</i></b>


    Father had mentioned exchanging nces with the Pce Lord, so it seemed like they had indeed crossed paths, even if only briefly.


    As I organized my thoughts, Gu Huibi, who was receiving light treatment, began exining everything that had transpired in the ck Pce to the First Army.


    She recounted her encounter with the Pce Lord, her entry into an unknown room, and her meeting with a child.


    Her exnation only added to my confusion.


    <b><i>A Child?</i></b>


    What did she mean by a child?


    ording to Gu Huibi, there was a child present in the ck Pce.


    She described this child as having a strange aura, appearing to be extremely malnourished, and severelyckingmunication skills.


    Initially, I might have dismissed it as part of their hidden agenda, some sinister plot of theirs they had nned behind the scenes.


    However, what I heard next was troubling.


    What?


    Whats wrong, Little Brother?


    What did you say just now?!


    I couldnt help but ask, gripping Gu Huibis arm tightly.


    Namgung Bi-ah approached, attempting to intervene, but I wasnt in a state where I could care about such a thing, I was far too consumed by what I had just heard.


    The child looked simr to who?


    This this shouldnt be possible.


    ******************


    After hearing Gu Huibis words, a surge of anger coursed through me


    <i>m!</i>


    I couldnt contain my emotions and ran, breaking everything in my path.


    Despite still being in a weakened state, I disregarded all caution and charged forward, recklessly channeling my Qi, ignoring the crippling pain.


    <b><i> Shit</i></b>


    <b> [Brat, calm down!]</b>


    Elder Shin, taken aback by my boiling Qi, tried to calm me down; But I couldnt heed his words.


    <b><i>Shit, how is this even possible?!</i></b>


    Gu Huibis revtion was something I could have easily dismissed.


    The actions of the ck Pce, whatever plot they may be hatching behind the scenes, were not my immediate concern.


    The primary objective of this mission was to save Gu Huibi.


    Pursuing the Pce Lord and attempting to overpower or kill him was beyond my current capabilities.


    It would have been satisfying to achieve such feats, but I couldnt afford to lose sight of my limits.


    However, the hidden problem that Gu Huibi had brought to light was far too important to be dismissed.


    <b><i> The Pce wasnt the one subservient to the Demonic Cult.</i></b>


    The reason behind the martial artists of the ck Pce being able to wield Demonic Qi, it felt like the foggyndscape was gradually bing clearer.


    <b><i>Was the ck Pce the root of it all?</i></b>


    Their Demonic Qi was inferior to the point that it was unusable for me.


    That fact had made mecent, I only ever tried to find their rtion to the Demonic Cult, never even considering the possibility that they might just be the root of it all.


    <b><i> If this is just a mistake</i></b>


    I hoped that my current conjecture was just a result of overthinking, but as always, fate was harsh as ever


    <i>aam!</i>


    Fueled by my frustration, I slowly descended into the basement, smashing and tearing through the walls.


    I went deeper and deeper, surpassing even the jail Gu Huibi was trapped in.


    Ah! Young Master?


    As I went deeper, I encountered a soldier from the First Army who was setting up a formation barrier.


    Judging by the presence of so many people gathered here, it seemed I couldnt go any further.


    As expected, the Vice-Captain of the First Army was observing a massive door in the distance.


    The door matched the description Gu Huibi had given.


    Young Master?


    The Vice-Captain looked at me with a perplexed expression as I went closer, seemingly wondering why I was there.


    Ignoring his gaze, I asked the Vice-Captain.


    The door, cant you open it?


    Ah, I was studying it as it appeared to be enchanted by a formation.


    The Vice-Captain seemed to believe that the door remained shut due to some formation.


    As I stared at the imposing door before me, I gasped inwardly.


    <b><i>Formation? Its far from it.</i></b>


    The moment Iid eyes on it, I knew.


    It was familiar to me after all, especially the violet-colored gem embedded in the door.


    Without hesitation, I reached out my hand towards it.


    Young Master! Its dangerous for you to!


    The Vice-Captain tried to stop me, surprised at my sudden action


    <i> m!</i>


    The door reacted to my presence, causing the Vice-Captain to step back in shock.


    Could they not feel it?


    The malevolent Qi emanating from beyond the door.


    It was all too clear to me. A familiar sensation, a sensation that seemed to reach into the very depths of my soul.


    <i>m m!</i>


    The door moved, responding to the Demonic Qi, and I pushed it open with all my strength.


    Seeing the door open, the swordsmen behind me were eager to enter the room


    <i> !</i>


    But their movements halted as soon as they felt the oppressive energy within.


    It was a natural reaction for martial artists possessing Qi, it was their instincts warning them of the danger of Demonic Qi.


    Leaving them behind, I stepped into the room.


    As soon as I entered, darkness enveloped me, making it impossible to see anything


    <i>aze.</i>


    In an instant, I conjured mes to illuminate the room.


    This is.


    The room was farrger than I had anticipated.


    The floor was littered with dried leaves and petals, and there was a clear scorch mark, as if something had been set aze judging by its trace, a book.


    Following the trail, my gazended on the wall


    Ha.


    And to my surprise


    How entertaining.


    There stood the Lord of the ck Pce, who I had been searching for.


    Beside him stood an old man, his face filled with age spots, a face I knew all too well.


    <b><i>The Great Oni</i></b>


    It was the old man who oversaw the affairs of the Demonic Cult.


    Though he appeared older than in my past life for some reason, there was no mistaking his identity.


    Furthermore, behind them stood a Gate of Demons, wide open.


    It wasnt a Gate of Demons of any of the four representative colors, but a violet-colored one instead.


    A Gate of Demons in a basement of all ces, a situation too absurd toprehend.


    Yet, I wasnt surprised.


    This was one of the abilities possessed by that Bastard after all.


    How were you able to open the door?


    Though the Pce Lords gaze filled with fascination was fixed on me, my attention was solely on the child in his arms.


    A frail body, to the point that the outlines of bones could be seen, and jet-ck hair cascading downwards.


    Even the childs vibrant violet eyes.


    Just by these characteristics alone, I knew with certainty; Yet as if to further confirm my suspicions, the evidence was etched on the childs face.


    Ha, fucking hell


    The childs visage, as it looked at me while tilting its head


    Was so much like her that it sent shivers down my spine.


    <em><strong>Like Wi Seol-Ah.</strong></em>


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>dvnd htr vlbl n gntl.m </strong>


    <strong>llutrtn n ur drd  drd.gg/gntl</strong>

 Chapter 211: The First Sin (3)

    Chapter 211: The First Sin (3)


    <b> The First Sin (3) </b>


    As the barrier was on the verge of being ripped apart, the Pce Lord moved swiftly towards the crimson sky made by Gu Cheolun.


    The authority given to him by his Heaven was close to perfection.


    Itpensated for his own ws as well as enhanced the strength he already had.


    <b><i>I will step into a new world.</i></b>


    Thats what the Pce Lord told himself.


    He convinced himself that he was different from his past self who used to crawl on the ground while being stepped on by the bastards from the Orthodox Faction.


    Just likest time, he trusted the authority given to him by his Heaven


    Crack


    But it only took an instant for his trust to be shattered.


    The man from the Unorthodox Faction saw a man under the reddened sky that resembled a cmity.


    Despite the Great Oni having created the barrier with the power of Demonic Stones, the man was tearing it apart with sheer absurd strengthyer byyer.


    The ming Demon, Gu Cheolun.


    He was the man who had made a hole in the Pce Lords stomach.


    He was a monster of a man who had formed powerful treaties with many people of the Unorthodox Faction, rendering them powerless.


    <b><i>They say that the Sword Venerable is the pir of the Alliance.</i></b>


    Wi Hyogun had been called that title when he was active as the Leader of the Murim Alliance


    But the Pce Lord knew that it wasnt the almighty Sword Venerable that the Unorthodox Faction feared.


    It was instead the ming Demon who was born in mes.


    He could see the man who resembled cmity from afar.


    At some point, he had wanted to kill him no matter what method it took, and at another, the red martial artist was an object of envy.


    <i>Riiip-!</i>


    After ripping anotheryer of the barrier, Gu Cheolun slightly lifted his head.


    The clear, or the horrifying red eyes aimed at the Pce Lord.


    !


    As soon as their eyes met, the Pce Lord learned many things in an instant.


    The Pce Lord was certain.


    That even after many years and gaining authority, he wouldnt be able to win against the ming Demon.


    He knew that just by looking at him.


    The fire that stood there was the same as a cmity and unlike the rumors, his fangs hadnt dulled at all.


    The ming Demon wasnt showing any anger, nor was he showing mes to prove that he had the blood of Gu n.


    Furthermore, his focus was solely on the barrier; Though their gazes met each other, the force he was emitting wasnt aimed at him.


    <b><i>Even so, its that much?</i></b>


    The Pce Lord had thought that the tiger was wasting his life hidden in some mountain, but in reality, the great tiger was only taking a nap.


    He could reign over whenever he wanted.


    So what was he doing? Was he just taking a small break?


    How nonsensical.


    The Pce Lord whispered to himself.


    He had been given that much authority and he had collected power by taking the lives of others.


    But even so, he couldnt match him.


    Not yet.


    The Pce Lord, who had made eye contact with Gu Cheolun for a moment, turned around and headed somewhere.


    Judging by the way he was breaking in so recklessly, the Pce Lord knew that it wouldnt be long until the barrier fully shattered.


    And because he realized that he couldnt face the ming Demon, he told himself that it wasnt necessary for him to stay here any longer.


    The Main Pce was going to be thrown away anyway as soon as his Heaven no longer needed it.


    And since a problem had urred with his Heaven, there was no need for him to stay in this ce any longer.


    <b><i> I am disappointed about the incident with the me.</i></b>


    But there was always another day.


    And leaving this ce with his Heaven was of utmost priority.


    <b><i>It was wise for me to inform the Great King beforehand.</i></b>


    As soon as he brought Gu Huibi to the Main Pce, the Pce Lord informed the ck Dragon about this.


    All he had to do now was leave this ce without any regret.


    One thing he was disappointed about was that he had to leave without any interaction with the ming Demon.


    <b><i>Wait a little more.</i></b>


    He had left his pride in the Abyss a few years ago, but he had never been able to give up his desire to rise.


    Because he had confirmed that the ming Demons mes hadnt gotten any weaker, the Pce Lord only prepared.


    He began to prepare water to pour down on that disgusting me.


    And a heavy rain that would drench this degrading world.


    He nned to make it all rain down on the world by filling up the cloudspletely.


    <i>Crack.</i>


    Blood flowed down from his clenched fist.


    His look of turning around and running away despite being given authority.


    He tried his best to ignore that pathetic appearance of his.


    ***


    In between the nasty fog of Demonic Qi


    Underneath the violet-colored moon that changed the sky from noon to night


    <i>Dribble-</i>


    The bastard poured a drink in a cup as usual.


    With eyes that were slightly downcast, skin that was incredibly pale, and the violet-colored eyes that shone in between all of such things, I felt fear for some reason.


    I knew that I was being pressured down by the aura that only this bastard had.


    When I cautiously looked up, the eyes that resembled the moon were staring at me.


    Noticing my gaze, the bastard spoke to me.


    <i> -Your gaze seems strange.</i>


    <i> -I am sorry.</i>


    <i> -No need to apologize. I dont mind it at all.</i>


    The Heavenly Demon lifted up the cup that was filled with alcohol.


    All of that alcohol disappeared after a few gulps.


    And after quenching that thirst, the Heavenly Demon stared at me without moving.


    That gaze was ufortable, so I couldnt stare back at it for long.


    <i> -Time to time</i>


    <i> Swish-</i>


    An unknown breeze of wind appeared along with the Heavenly Demons words.


    <i>-It seems like you are looking at someone else through me.</i>


    The Heavenly Demons words made my heart sink coldly.


    As if every word spoken were sprinkling salt on my wound, already bing a scar.


    Despite knowing that those words would fade away, the meaning that was held inside was too cold.


    <i> -Are you thinking about the girl in your heart?</i>


    <i> -No</i>


    <i> -No, you say, how amusing of you to put it that way.</i>


    It was true.


    It was just a sophistry for me to escape.


    <i> -Chuckle.</i>


    The Heavenly Demon let out a small chuckle.


    <i> -The Demonic Sword Queen who died for youIf she saw you like this, she would be very hurt.</i>


    <i> -</i>


    <i> -You still havent forgotten about her? How stubborn, that affection of yours.</i>


    <i> -Thats not true, I-</i>


    <i>-Lies do not work against me.</i>


    <i> Thud.</i>


    Along with the overpowering pressure that pressed down on my shoulders, the Demonic Qi that filled my dantian stormed.


    As if it was acknowledging the owner who stood in front of me.


    The pain continued to storm inside my body, but I endured by holding my breath.


    <i> -I am sorry.</i>


    Was my response finally satisfying?


    <i>Dribble-</i>


    Because the Heavenly Demon poured a drink in the cup once again.


    After drinking a cup full of alcohol, the Heavenly Demon spoke to me in a chuckling tone.


    <i>-I am curious.</i>


    The world shook with each word.


    This ce was the sacred ground of the Heavenly Demon.


    <i> -Would you still be fine, even after that girl dies by my hand?</i>


    <i> -</i>


    The man didnt give any response and the Heavenly Demon let out a chuckle as if his appearance was entertaining.


    In that situation, the man only continued to watch the Heavenly Demonugh.


    Because that face resembled someone so much


    And to look at that face of enjoyment, his insides that were rotting away felt like they were calmed down for a moment.


    <b><i>Is it because I saw a smile on that face.</i></b>


    At that thought, the man self-mockinglyughed.


    After all, it was such an abominable thought for him to have.


    To find a small constion in his twisted life was impossible because he had burned the bowl that held a bit of constion with his own hands.


    His insides were empty.


    The only thing left there was the regret that continued to burn.


    In between the ufortable air, I lowered my head and closed my eyes.


    ***


    Inside the room filled with Demonic Qi, I started to wonder as I looked at the child in the arms of the Pce Lord.


    <b><i>Why does it have the appearance of a child?</i></b>


    The fact that it was skinny and the fact that its eyes seemed like they were spacing out unlike the ones I saw in my past life wasnt important.


    The important thing was that that child was definitely the Heavenly Demon that I knew of.


    <b><i> This is impossible.</i></b>


    Was it just my mistake? I told myself that it was possible that I didnt know better but because I knew that it wasnt something I could mistake, I only bit my lips.


    The child had a face that looked too simr to Wi Seol-Ah.


    Furthermore, those unique eyes as well.


    Others might be a different story, but it was impossible for me to not recognize who that bastard was.


    <i>Grrrgle-</i>


    <b><i>Shit.</i></b>


    Just look at it, the Demonic Qi inside my body is storming this crazily.


    So how could it be a mistake?


    The problem was why the Heavenly Demon was in this ce with such an appearance.


    After all, the Heavenly Demon that I knew of had a body that was much more mature than its current state


    <b><i>And it said that it came from the Abyss.</i></b>


    It broke through the Alliance, and it came down upon the world through the Abyss.


    Thats what it told me.


    But in reality, the Heavenly Demon already existed in the world before that


    And it was in the ck Pce with such an appearance?


    <b><i>I dont understand a single thing.</i></b>


    What the hell was going on here? None of these things were something I could have ever imagined.


    It seems like you cant hear me.


    !


    I tilted my body after feeling a sudden sensation.


    <i>Crrrrggg!!</i>


    The Pce Lords energy stormed in the room and attacked me.


    You dodged it?


    The Pce Lord let out a surprised reaction.


    He seemed like he wasnt expecting me to dodge.


    I ignored my dantian that was aching in pain due to my sudden movement and spoke to the Pce Lord.


    Your way of greeting is a bit rough.


    That face and energy I see, so you are the ming Demons son.


    The ming Demon, huh


    I hadnt heard that title in a while.


    I knew that father was called by such a title, but I couldnt believe I met someone who actually called him the ming Demon.


    The True Dragon, was it?


    Im honored, for the Lord of the ck Pce to know who I am.


    Of course I know, how could I not? Especially when we have a bit of a history.


    Did he mean my encounter with the ck Pce when he said history?


    The Pce Lord continued to speak while looking at me.


    You look identical to your father.


    Im sick of how many times I heard that now.


    I thought that your older sister was an extraordinary talent, but seeing you makes it impossible to describe you as such.


    As the Pce Lord said such words, I noticed that some unknown emotions were in his eyes.


    Was it envy?


    Or was it jealousy?


    A martial artist who had reached the Fusion Realm, or even the peak of it, showing such emotions to me felt very awkward.


    Now will you answer me, how did you open that door?


    What do you mean by how did I open the door, isnt it obvious that I pushed it open?


    I checked behind me as I responded.


    Because of how much Demonic Qi there was, it seemed like the swordsmen of Gu n couldnt easily enter.


    <b><i>What should I do?</i></b>


    If the child in the arms of that bastard really was the Heavenly Demon, I couldnt afford to let him escape.


    How fascinating.


    What is.


    Your eyes seem as if you know who this person is.


    The Pce Lord was calling the Heavenly Demon, a person.


    And just by him calling the child by such a title, it meant that they didnt have a good rtionship.


    <b><i> Does that mean that the Heavenly Demon turned the Pce Lord into a Demonic Human?</i></b>


    Not only him, but all the other martial artists of the ck Pce.


    Did the Heavenly Demon y a part in that?


    Just like the Demonic Humans in my past life.


    <b><i> In order to learn about this</i></b>


    I had to capture the bastard no matter what.


    Even if I stood no chance against him.


    <i>ze-!</i>


    I immediately summoned mes after charging my Qi.


    My dantian was still aching in pain, but I couldnt afford to hesitate just because of that.


    When the Pce Lord saw me charging up my strength, he formed a slight smile on his face.


    I dont believe that a child like you knows your own ce. If thats not the case, does my generosity seem funny to you?


    When the Pce Lord drew a line with his hand, the energy that filled the room instantly attacked me.


    I increased my speed while burning my mes.


    <i> sh.</i>


    I tried to attack the Pce Lord, but when I reached him


    <i>m!</i>


    Ugh!


    But my side was exposed to the Pce Lords arm.


    Along with an explosive sound, I flew far backward and rolled on the floor.


    <b><i>Its hard for me to react properly because I cant use my energy to the fullest.</i></b>


    Its already a difficult situation because of the differences in our levels.


    But because my dantian wasnt working properly, this was almost impossible.


    <b><i>But youre telling me to let this go when its right in front of me?</i></b>


    How could I?


    <b><i> Even if by using Blood Qi</i></b>


    By doing everything that I could,


    Even if the process destroyed me


    I had to capture the bastard.


    Because of the current situation, Im not killing you which you should be thankful fo-


    The Pce Lord started talking, but suddenly stopped.


    This was the same for me as I was about to use my Blood Qi.


    The reason was because the Heavenly Demon, who was in the arms of the Pce Lord, had its finger pointing at me.


    Shortly after, the Heavenly Demon spoke.


    That.


    My Heaven, howe you?


    Is mine?


    It tilted its head as if it was confused.


    <b><i>Perhaps</i></b>


    It was reacting to the Demonic Qi inside my body.


    If that child really was the Heavenly Demon, such a thing was possible.


    Because my ability to absorb Demonic Qi, was the Heavenly Demons power in the end.


    Right then


    <i> Grrrrr-!</i>


    !


    The Demonic Qi that was sealed inside my body, began to boil.


    And because the Demonic Qi went wild inside my body, my dantian that was already in pain screamed inside.


    Ughhh!


    Mine


    It seemed like the Heavenly Demon in the arms of the Pce Lord knew something.


    <b><i>Fuck</i></b>


    My Demonic Qi began to move.


    It felt as if it was trying to escape my body with a will of its own.


    And because Demonic Qi was a type of energy, it leaving my body in an instant would damage my body, so I had to block the flow of the energy while enduring the pain.


    How is such a thing


    During this, the Pce Lord noticed the energy that was going wild inside my body.


    His eyes widened even more.


    Howe How do you, possess that energy?!


    As if he was angered, his voice had an emotion.


    I was curious why he was showing such emotion, but I couldnt afford to question that at this moment because I was busy enduring the pain.


    As I continued to struggle with the pain for what felt like an eternity


    <b>[Rrr.]</b>


    From very deep inside my dantian, I heard a sound.


    It sounded as if it wasnt happy about something.


    <b>[Grrr]</b>


    It was the growling of a beast.


    Gasp!


    At the same time as I was surprised, the Demonic Qi that was storming inside my body calmed down.


    Huff Huff


    Along with cold sweat flowing down my body, I panted out as if I was screaming.


    It was that painful.


    But it also made me curious.


    Because the Demonic Qi that felt like it would explode at any moment, calmed down in an instant.


    Shortly after this, when I looked up at the Heavenly Demon


    <b><i> Why is it afraid?</i></b>


    I saw that the Heavenly Demon was shaking with a face full of fear.


    Such an appearance resembled an ordinary child which made me angry.


    My Heaven, what is wrong?


    The Heavenly Demon didnt answer the Pce Lords question.


    It only continued to stare at me while shaking.


    When I looked at that, a thought crossed my mind.


    <b><i>Did it notice?</i></b>


    The Blood Demon, Dok Gojunsment about how there was a beast inside my body.


    Was what I heard earlier the growling sound of that beast?


    If that was the case, was the Heavenly Demon afraid of that beast?


    Because if that wasnt the case, how could you exin such a reaction?


    <b><i>But what is this beast? What the hell is inside my body?</i></b>


    To think that such an existence would feel fear from it.


    This is something that I cannotprehend.


    It seemed like the situation was iprehensible for the Pce Lord too, seeing as how he spoke in a confused tone.


    However, his voice also had murderous intent.


    So, I shall clean this up now.


    His energy gathered into one to form a shape of an awl.


    I could tell from his Combat Qi that he was aiming that at me.


    However


    My body wasnt listening to me because of what happened earlier.


    So at this rate, I would die by his energy drilling a hole into me.


    Right then


    Tsk


    The Pce Lord, who was about to release his energy, clicked his tongue.


    I wasted too much time it seems.


    As soon as the Pce Lord spoke in a disappointed tone


    <i>aaze-!</i>


    mes entered the room through the passage behind me.


    The mes surrounded me as if they were trying to protect me, then they formed a wall in front of me.


    And judging by this heat and the color of it, I could tell whose me this belonged to.


    You really try your best to get in trouble.


    Along with a voice that had no emotions


    <i> Thud.</i>


    Heavy Qi appeared as if it was trying to pressure down the area.


    And as if the Demonic Qi that filled the room didnt affect him at all, the Tiger Warrior Gu Cheolun, my father, stepped into the room.


    I told you not to act rashly, but you still caused trouble.


    Surely the Demonic Qi would make it hard for him to breathe, but Father acted as if it didnt affect him at all.


    Such a thing was impossible.


    Demonic Qi was no different from deadly poison to a martial artist who had Qi.


    Pce Lord.


    The Lord of the ck Pce smiled on his face after hearing Fathers call.


    It has been a while, ming Demon.


    You broke the promise.


    Im sure that you also didnt believe that I would keep this promise until the end of time.


    Despite the Pce Lord speaking in a mocking manner, Father didnt show any reaction.


    It looked as if he didnt care.


    I guess even a demonic man like you cares about your own child, for you toe all the way here after putting aside your work.


    I wont have any unnecessary conversation.


    To prove his words, Father gradually surrounded himself with mes.


    Seriously, the amount of Qi he had was as overpowering as ever.


    However, the Pce Lord continued to smile as if he wasnt afraid.


    You dont need to act strong, even though you must be having a hard time.


    Silence.


    mes made by great strength flew towards the Pce Lord to burn him


    <i>m!</i>


    But a wall formed by the Pce Lords energy blocked the attack.


    His wall of energy shook for an instant as if it was about to break down, but it couldnt fully break through.


    <b><i>It doesnt seem like hespletely unaffected by Demonic Qi.</i></b>


    It didnt feel like a mistake, because in my eyes, I noticed that father was shaking for an instant.


    Dont be in such a hurry, we are going to see each other again anyway.


    Finishing with those words, the Pce Lord stepped backwards.


    Towards the entrance to the Gate of Demons that shone in a violet color.


    I, too, have something I want to talk about with your son, so we should be able to see each other soon enough.


    I clenched my teeth as I watched the Pce Lord getting further away.


    It was because my body still didnt move.


    <b><i>I have to let him escape just like this?</i></b>


    That cmity that was in the arms of the Pce Lord?


    As I continued shaking, the Pce Lord whispered to me in a quiet voice.


    Once that happens, Gu n will have tomit the First Sin.


    !


    Finishing with that sentence, the Great Oni, the Pce Lord, and the Heavenly Demon disappeared after entering the Gate of Demons.


    Up until thest moment, I stared at the Heavenly Demon.


    And the young Heavenly Demon also stared back at me.


    When the Gate of Demons swallowed up all their members, it disappeared as if it closed its eyes in the air.


    So quietly that it felt like it wasnt there to begin with.


    <b><i> Why?</i></b>


    Despite the fact that I let the Heavenly Demon escape, I had to rethink what the Pce Lord saidst.


    <b><i> Why did the Pce Lord leave after saying such words?</i></b>


    The First Sin.


    The First Sin of the Gu n.


    That was when they opened the Gate of Demons for the first time in the world long ago.


    That was what the First Sin, and the duty of the Gu n, was.


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>dvnd htr vlbl n gntl.m </strong>


    <strong>llutrtn n ur drd  drd.gg/gntl</strong>

 Chapter 212: A Tale From Long Ago

    Chapter 212: A Tale From Long Ago


    <b> A Tale From Long Ago </b>


    This is a tale from long ago.


    Its a story that many have forgotten, a legend very few remember as a fairytale from a distant past.


    In a world where only martial arts and alliances mattered, a time when the existence of the Gate of Demons were yet unknown.


    In an era where only the strongest survived, lived a man who longed for a different world.


    The man who didnt originate from thisnd desired to go back to thend that he came from.


    He prayed that he could return to the world he used to live in before.


    The man had that desire for a very long time and without being able to endure time, he tried to open the path by burning his own mes.


    A path that led to where he came from.


    After a very long time passed, the man finally found a way to open that path.


    It was simr to the way he arrived in thisnd, but it was a bit different.


    The man shouted out of joy.


    He didnt hide his hope that he had from thinking that he could go back now.


    In the end, he seeded in opening that path, but the man had to fall into despair when he saw what was in front of the path that he opened.


    Because the path that he opened by tearing apart the dimension, wasnt the pathway that he hoped for.


    Furthermore


    That path brought cmity.


    The man had to copse to the ground when he saw the cmity spill out of the crack that he made.


    Not only was he unable to go back to the world that he so desired to go back to, but due to his selfishness, he also left a huge problem in the world.


    The name that was given by the future generation


    The crack that spilled out monsters by ripping the space apart


    Was called the Gate of Demons.


    This was the biggest twist that brought the biggest change in the world and it was a cmity that was left unsolved even after centuries passed.


    The sinsmitted by the man named Fire Dokkaebi were passed down to his descendants and his descendants were responsible for the sins he caused.


    ******************


    A few hourster.


    After passing the Misty Mountains, I was on my way back to the Gu n.


    Not all of the things that happened in the ck Pce were dealt with, but because of how the Gu n was affiliated with the Orthodox Faction, they had to do that after the Murim Alliance arrived in the mountains.


    And because of our priority being us taking Gu Huibi back to the n safely, after leaving key members who would clean up the mess there, the remaining members of the n were headed back to the n.


    And now, I was facing a very embarrassing situation.


    Because I kept struggling, Namgung Bi-ah asked me.


    Is this difficult?


    Yeah, very.


    Then should I hug you?


    No, please dont do that. Im already embarrassed enough right now.


    After putting aside my headache, I rubbed down my face.


    The gazes that I could feel from around me also yed a big part in making my ears red.


    <b><i>Fuck.</i></b>


    The reason why I felt this embarrassed.


    It was because Namgung Bi-ah was carrying me on her back right now.


    It was soft, and every time the wind breezed by, Namgung Bi-ahs hair pped my nose.


    <b><i> Why does it have to smell good.</i></b>


    Her flowery scent that I could smell bothered me.


    Did she put on something?


    As my instincts were making my nose focus harder on the scent,Elder Shin spoke in a sour tone in my head.


    <b>[You are having the time of your life, huh.]</b>


    <b><i>Does it really seem that way?</i></b>


    <b>[Obviously. Isnt it weirder for you to hope that it doesnt seem that way?]</b>


    After hearing his grumbles, I let out a fake cough and looked the other way.


    There was nothing but fog in the other direction, but I couldnt look forward anymore.


    <b><i>Hmm?</i></b>


    As I looked in the other direction, I felt a strong gaze from a short distance behind me.


    The one responsible for the gaze was Gu Huibi who was also being carried on someones back like me.


    One difference though was that Namgung Bi-ah was carrying me, but Father was carrying Gu Huibi.


    It seemed very awkward.


    The fact that Father was carrying someone on his back was already surprising.


    But to think that that someone was Gu Huibi of all people.


    <b><i> Why is she looking at me like that?</i></b>


    But as if that awkwardness didnt bother her, she red in my direction.


    No, she was definitely ring at me.


    Gu Huibi ring at me like that when she already had fierce eyes made it extremely scary.


    <b>[Now do you understand? The way you little shit looks at someone feels just like that.]</b>


    <b><i>Why insult me all of a sudden?</i></b>


    Ignoring the Elder Shin who didnt miss a chance to insult me, I wondered why Gu Huibi was making those eyes.


    <b><i>Why is she acting like that when shes the one who said she didnt want to?</i></b>


    She kept insisting that she didnt want to be carried by Namgung Bi-ah even if she died, which was why Father chose to carry her.


    So then why was she staring at me like that?


    <b><i>Does she think I want to be carried like this?</i></b>


    Gu Huibi was in a state where she couldnt move recklessly due to the Demonic Qi inside her body.


    And for me, because of the recoil that I felt, it was hard for me to use my Qi right now.


    Judging by the feel of it, it would be like this for a few more hours.


    Because of that, Namgung Bi-ah threw me on her back after judging that I needed support.


    Namgung Bi-ah was a martial artist who reached the peak realm to begin with, so it wouldnt be heavy for her to carry me on her back, but the sight in front of me made me feel very ufortable.


    <b> [If thats the case, you shouldve just asked someone else to carry you.]</b>


    <b><i> I agree with that.</i></b>


    Why did I have to realize that now?


    Maybe my head wasnt working properly as it was filled with other thoughts.


    <b> [Thats just an excuse!]</b>


    <b><i> Could you just stay quiet for a moment please?</i></b>


    <b> [Hmph.]</b>


    Elder Shin seemed to be in a worse mood than usual today.


    I made fun of himst time, but it seemed like there was another reason for him to be like this.


    What a nasty personality he had. Shouldnt he have a very understanding personality as a Taoist?


    Anyway, putting aside Elder Shins words and my current situation where I was being carried on Namgung Bi-ahs back, I couldnt afford to focus on such things right now.


    Because my head was filled with other things that I had to focus on.


    <b><i>The Lord of the ck Pce and the Heavenly Demon</i></b>


    Just thinking about those two was difficult enough.


    Why did the Pce Lord have the Heavenly Demon by his side?


    And why was the Heavenly Demon with the Pce Lord in such an appearance?


    I had to think about those things.


    As the Heavenly Demon itself said, it came from the Gate of Demons, but the Heavenly Demon already existed in the world in a childlike appearance.


    And furthermore, what were their goals?


    Everything was different from what I heard in my past life, so how could it not beplicated.


    <b><i>The ck Pce was destroyed a few yearster by the hands of the Murim Alliance.</i></b>


    Thats what would surely happen in the future, but after seeing what happened earlier, I started to have different thoughts.


    <b><i> Perhaps.</i></b>


    They werent destroyed by the Murim Alliance.


    But instead, maybe they pretended to be destroyed?


    <b><i> If thats the case, what happened to the Pce Lord?</i></b>


    If that happened, did the Lord of the ck Pce really die in my past life?


    If the ck Pce wasnt destroyed by the Murim Alliance, but they pretended to be destroyed


    Where did the Pce Lord go in my past life?


    <b><i>The ck Pce is the root of the Demonic Cult.</i></b>


    After confirming that the key members of the ck Pce were the ones who joined the Demonic Cult, I knew for sure that the Demonic Cult created and led by the Heavenly Demon originated from the ck Pce.


    <b><i> What do they want?</i></b>


    I couldnt understand.


    The reason why the Heavenly Demon attacked the world was to prove that it was the absolute of the world and to cleanse the tainted world, it said.


    <b><i>Did those words have a different meaning?</i></b>


    By this point, everything was doubtful.


    If I thought about how the Heavenly Demon wasnt a mysterious existence, but an existence that already existed in the world to begin with, it only made it harder for me to understand.


    <b><i>Moreover.</i></b>


    Its face was almost identical to Wi Seol-Ahs.


    In my past life, it wasnt exactly identical.


    Due to the differences in the atmosphere and its energy, they felt very different from one another, but at this point of time, it wasnt just their face that looked simr.


    Not only did they have a simr physique, but if I ignored its skinny look, they looked almost the same.


    How could this be a coincidence?


    <b><i>Is the Heavenly Demon rted to Wi Seol-Ah?</i></b>


    Or it could be the other way around, that Wi Seol-Ah was rted to the Heavenly Demon.


    If that was the case, I had to think about the Sword Venerable.


    The Sword Venerable treated Wi Seol-Ah like his own granddaughter, but there might have been a hidden problem in that statement.


    No, I was already sure in my mind that the Sword Venerable had a secret of some sort.


    <b><i>Damn it.</i></b>


    All of the things I knew became twisted into a mess.


    So much that I didnt know where to start to solve the problems.


    If there was one thing that I was really sure about in all of this


    <b><i> It was that the current Heavenly Demon had a problem.</i></b>


    That was it.


    The reason why I was so sure of this went back to the information that Gu Huibi gave me, and the moment when I faced the Heavenly Demon.


    Gu Huibi said that the reason the Pce Lord captured her was so that the Heavenly Demon could absorb something from Gu Huibi, but she told me that the Heavenly Demon couldnt do it.


    <b><i>She said that it wasnt possible anymore.</i></b>


    To be more precise, she said that she couldnt eat it anymore.


    Also, in the moment when I met the Heavenly Demon, the words that the Heavenly Demon whispered as it stared at me.


    <i>-Mine.</i>


    Thats what the Heavenly Demon definitely said while staring at me.


    It was possible that it was saying that to the Demonic Qi inside my body


    <b><i> But that probably wasnt the case.</i></b>


    I was certain of this through my intuition.


    I thought in my mind while rubbing my stomach.


    About the Demonic Art that was tainted in my body.


    It was the Demonic Art that the Heavenly Demon gave me in my past life and it was a curse of a power that followed me stubbornly even through my regression.


    Demonic Absorption.


    In the past, I simply thought of this power as a process of absorbing Demonic Qi from Demonic Stones to make it my own, but at this point of time, it absorbed all types of energy that werent limited to just Qi.


    And it even made it so that the energies inside my body didnt sh with one another by making them flow peacefully inside.


    <b><i> I thought that maybe there was a change in my Demonic Art after regressing</i></b>


    But it didnt seem like it was that simple.


    I didnt know how this happened, but the reason why the Heavenly Demon couldnt do the thing that it was able to do beforewas because the Heavenly Demons power transferred over to me.


    That was the only reason that I could think of right now.


    After reaching this thought, I regretted more that I let them escape.


    <b><i>I really shouldnt have let them go</i></b>


    If I had realized this earlier or if I had been more prepared, the oue might have been different.


    Whats wrong?


    Namgung Bi-ah seemed to hear me grinding my teeth, seeing as how she asked me in a worried tone.


    After seeing her blue eyes, I shook my head.


    Its nothing.


    I hid my emotion while staring at her.


    There was nothing that I could do right now.


    So going back to the Gu n was the utmost priority.


    ******************


    After a few days, we arrived in Shanxi after escaping the Misty Mountains.


    It was thanks to the fact that the distance was not too far and the fact that we went a bit overboard to return to the n as soon as possible.


    But no matter what it was, we safely returned to Shanxi, so that was enough.


    When I stepped into the streets of Shanxi, someone called me from behind.


    Brother.


    I slightly turned my head after hearing Gu Huibis voice.


    As soon as I did, I saw Gu Huibis face.


    After all, it was only natural seeing as Gu Huibi was on my back right now.


    Like I expected, I could move my body again after a few hours.


    And since I could walk just fine, I didnt have to be carried by Namgung Bi-ah anymore.


    Namgung Bi-ah looked slightly disappointed as she let me down, but I didnt want to feel embarrassed any longer.


    However, the problem that came after


    <i> -Since youre fine now, you should carry me, right?</i>


    Was that Gu Huibi, who wasfortably transported by Father, immediately ordered me to carry her.


    I obviously wanted to deny her with a sour expression, but


    <i> -Carry her.</i>


    Due to Fathers strict words, I had no choice but to carry Gu Huibi.


    <b><i>This fucking household. </i></b>


    I thought that I became somewhat strong, but I was still way too weak to argue against Father.


    <b>[Itll be a while until you can bark back to your father.]</b>


    I nodded to Elder Shins words.


    I knew of Fathers strength.


    Furthermore, I also knew that he was hiding his power as he resided in the n.


    <b><i> But seeing it with my own eyes, hes still the same as ever.</i></b>


    He turned the sky red with heat and gathered Qi into his hand, thus showing his overpowering presence.


    That power was way too absurd to be called a mere level of Hundred Masters of the World.


    <b><i> I still have a long way to go.</i></b>


    It was also a moment that made me realize again how much I needed to improve.


    Because of that, I frowned, and Gu Huibi who called me continued to speak.


    Isnt it strange?


    What is?


    After the incident with the Marble of Celestial Captivation, Gu Huibi didnt say anything even though I spoke informally to her.


    Instead, she tried to change subjects because she was worried that I would bring up the marbles.


    Of course, I didnt n to let that slide, so I nned to talk to her about it as soon as we returned to the n.


    The people, their atmospheres feel strange.


    Atmosphere?


    After hearing Gu Huibi, I looked around the streets.


    This street was the first thing I saw after my regression, as well as the ce where I met Wi Seol-Ah for the first time.


    <b><i>Its strange, she says?</i></b>


    For the atmosphere to be called strange, it felt simr to usual.


    What part feels strange to you?


    Hmm is it just my mistake?


    As if it didnt matter, Gu Huibi let it slide and put her chin on my shoulder to be morefortable.


    How about you walk yourself now when we came all the way here?


    Brother, your sister is a patient, how can I walk that scary uphill with my feet?


    When I looked at Gu Huibi speechlessly,Namgung Bi-ah who was walking next to me, spoke up.


    Then Do you want me to carry you?


    Gu Huibi frowned as if she disliked Namgung Bi-ahs words.


    You little? How dare you interrupt family members talking to each other.


    After hearing her sharp voice, I spoke to Gu Huibi.


    Why are you yelling at a girl who is trying to help you?


    Brother whose side are you on now? Are you really acting like this just because you two are engaged now?


    While staring at Gu Huibi who looked shocked, I thought to myself.


    <b><i>Seriously, whats wrong with her?</i></b>


    I wanted to throw her to the ground right then, but I restrained myself since Father was here too.


    Calming my mind, I looked around.


    It was because Gu Huibis words stayed on my mind.


    <b><i>Strange atmosphere huh.</i></b>


    Just like she said, the street felt a bit different from usual.


    But I didnt know why.


    However


    I learned the reason soon enough.


    Huh?


    When we got back to the n, the one who greeted us wasnt Wi Seol-Ah, Tang Soyeol, or the Second Elder.


    Hello, Young Master Gu.


    She had long ck hair, white skin, and sky-blue eyes that seemed ice-cold.


    She was a beautifuldy with eyes that smiled slightly, and light red lips that had an alluring aura.


    We meet again.


    The Snow Phoenix, Moyong Hi-ah.


    For some reason, she was in the Gu n.


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>dvnd htr vlbl n gntl.m </strong>


    <strong>llutrtn n ur drd  drd.gg/gntl</strong>

 Chapter 214: Omen (1)

    Chapter 214: Omen (1)


    <b> Omen (1) </b>


    You seem to have caused a lot of trouble.


    I gulped after hearing Fathers cold words.


    In his calm voice, there was definitely some anger.


    And considering how rare it was for Father to show emotion, I knew how serious this was.


    <b><i>Im fucked.</i></b>


    All the things I nned to deal with after returning to the n piled up and were exploding right now.


    Which meant that I was responsible for all of this and I couldnt me anyone else.


    Jailbreak, huh.


    <i> Flinch.</i>


    My shoulders flinched involuntarily after hearing Fathers words.


    The blood of Gu n, breaking out of jail?


    About that.


    Before we get into that


    Right as I was about to use the Marble of Celestial Captivation as an excuse, Father cut me off.


    And his gaze fixed on me.


    <b>[How terrifying, you look even more like him now.]</b>


    It was terrifying for me too.


    Fathers eyes, that looked at me with emotion unlike his usual expressionless face, seemed more frightening than I could imagine.


    You killed the First Elder?


    Yes.


    I didnt make any excuses.


    Because it was something I really did.


    I heard that you killed the First Elder by using a different family members name.


    Yes, thats true.


    Do you know what that means?


    I do.


    Then, why did you do it?


    Despite his noticeable anger, Father didnt raise his voice or yell at me.


    He was only waiting for my exnations.


    His red eyes were only on me.


    Without letting me escape until I gave him a proper exnation.


    <b><i>Sigh.</i></b>


    I didnt want to run away either, so after letting out a breath, I exined to Father.


    Why I killed the First Elder and why I escaped the jail.


    Oh, I also told him about the Marble of Celestial Captivation without leaving anything out.


    I exined that in more detail.


    It didnt take very long.


    It wasnt something I could drag on for long anyway.


    After I finished talking, Father who heard my exnation stayed silent without saying anything.


    One thing that changed was that his anger calmed down a bit and his sharp eyes returned to normal.


    To me, that was enough.


    Father, who stayed silent for a while, spoke again after letting out a light sigh.


    Answer truthfully. I wont ept any lies.


    Yes


    The secret room thats in the First Elders ce you mentioned, does it really exist?


    Yes, it does.


    Then, how do you know about that?


    I realized something as I looked into Fathers eyes.


    <b><i>Hes looking for a reason.</i></b>


    Father was looking for a reason why I acted the way I did.


    Rather than trying to find out if what I said was true or not, it seemed more like he was looking for a reason for all my actions.


    <b><i>But how do I exin that?</i></b>


    I did it without thinking much, but I learned about it in my past life and I had no way to exin it to him otherwise.


    But I couldnt just tell him that and because I couldnt give him an answer, Father looked away from me and changed the topic.


    He dropped this topic as soon as he saw that I couldnt answer.


    For the second topic, I might let you off since you yed a big role in it.


    He was talking about the fact that I found Gu Huibis location through the Marble of Celestial Captivation and my role in helping her escape the jail.


    Father hinted that he would let me off with this matter.


    First


    But that didnt mean that I would be off the hookpletely.


    Even if we found the secret room you mentioned, killing the First Elder by yourself is way over the line. Do you realize that?


    Im sorry.


    I hope you understand that you dont have that much power in the n yet.


    I dont have it yet.


    I knew what those words meant, so I couldnt take them as a good sign.


    Because it meant that no matter what I did, I would be the Young Lord anyway.


    The Elders Meeting will open for this matter.


    I bit my tongue after hearing Father.


    The Elders Meeting would open because of this even though it hadnt happened for the past few years.


    To be fair, it was understandable since I killed the First Elder with my own hands.


    By the way, thest Elders Meeting was also because of me.


    I think it was because of my rampage towards Peng Ah-hee and breaking our marriage engagement.


    <b><i>Now that I look at it, I really am a troublemaker huh?</i></b>


    My past was one thing, but I caused more than one or two troubles after my regression.


    I felt a bit ashamed.


    <b><i>Did I regress for this</i></b>


    Of course, I shook this off right away.


    Know this, the Second Elder wont participate in this Elders Meeting.


    !


    I wont take your side either, so it means that you wont have anyone on your side.


    <b><i>Now thats a big problem.</i></b>


    Whether it was my past life or this one, I knew that the Third and the Fourth Elder didnt like me.


    And because I killed the First Elder, it didnt seem like anything good would happen.


    <b><i> But also, the Second Elder is not taking part huh.</i></b>


    Was this Fathers order?


    Excluding an Elder from an Elders Meeting, what kind of nonsense is this?


    As I made a sour expression, Father said one more thing.


    I expect that you will take responsibility for all the things you caused at this point of your life.


    The words of expectation from a parent still felt as heavy as ever.


    Even if our rtionship wasnt the best.


    Understood.


    I hid my sigh and answered.


    I had nothing to argue against him and him telling me to take responsibility also meant that he was involved as well.


    When the room became quiet again, Father moved his gaze to the letters again, and spoke to me softly.


    The deal with Gu Sunmoon and your punishment will be decided after the Elders Meeting.


    I ask that you dont do anything in that timeframe.


    Yes, understood.


    He was telling me to stay put until the Elders Meeting happened and the matter was settled.


    <b><i>There is no way that another problem will pop up during that time frame though.</i></b>


    And even if it does, Ill just do nothing.


    Because if I caused another thing right now, then there was no solution.


    I wouldnt be killed by my Father, but I guessed that he would burn all my hair.


    <b>[But it seems that you never get beaten up.]</b>


    <b><i>True.</i></b>


    No matter what trouble I caused in my past life, Father never touched me.


    I wouldnt be beaten up this time either,


    <b><i>But I cant let my hair burn away.</i></b>


    Id rather get beaten up.


    I couldnt let that happen.


    Moreover, Gu Sunmoon had lost its leader and the only sessor, Gu Jeolyub, was still young.


    And because the Second Elder wasnt a swordsman, I assumed the position would be given to someone else.


    Or it was possible that Gu Jeolyub would be the junior sessor of Gu Sunmoon, running it with my Father.


    <b><i>And about Jeolyub</i></b>


    It was a name that Ive been thinking about for a while.


    It was because I never saw him again since I sent him to a medic room.


    <b><i>Not like Im in a situation where I can anyway.</i></b>


    After the matter with the secret room in the First Elders ce ends, I would find it necessary to see him.


    Because I couldnt just ignore him.


    As Iforted my emotion in my mind, Father looked at me and spoke of a strange topic.


    I heard that you earned a title. The True Dragon, was it?


    Pardon?


    Because he brought up that stupid title, I gave him a dumbfounded response.


    Why did he bring that up?


    Furthermore, it felt shitty every time I heard that name.


    What the hell is a True Dragon?


    I didnt know before, but after getting the Dragon title for myself, it felt too grand for a Young Prodigy.


    Also, it was more like I was the real snake of all snakes rather than a dragon.


    Not bad.


    Pardon?


    I was dumbfounded for a moment after hearing Fathers response.


    What did he say just now?


    Good work.


    He spoke and nodded, as if he was reallyplimenting me.


    As I looked at that, it felt super awkward and I felt a bit nauseous inside.


    <b><i> Whats up with him. Did he get hurt when he fought with the Pce Lord?</i></b>


    Thats not it, I saw him destroying everything without getting injured.


    Or maybe the food he ate recently was bad.


    I put this aside for now, and asked Father.


    If you have nothing else to say, then could I ask you a question?


    As I rubbed my stomach that felt full, Father looked at me.


    It seemed like there was something happening with the Moyong n. What is the meaning of that?


    Moyong Oh.


    I assumed that he had a short conversation with the Moyong ns elder, but his reaction showed as if he forgot about it already.


    A business.


    Yes, it would be that. Obviously.


    Do you think I asked because I didnt know that?


    It means that you dont need to know about it.


    I gave up right away after hearing Fathers response.


    Because I knew that he wouldnt tell me anything if he said those words.


    <b> [Arent you too quick on giving up?]</b>


    <b><i> Experience in my past life helps in times like these.</i></b>


    <b> [What a pointless type of help that is]</b>


    <i>Flutter-</i>


    If you have nothing else to say, then you may leave.


    After hearing Father, I turned around and walked out of the Lords room.


    When I stepped outside,I saw that the sun was slowly setting.


    <b><i> I guess he doesnt intend to put me back in jail.</i></b>


    Thats probably because Father has returned to the n.


    Honestly, going back to the n didnt sound that bad either.


    <b><i>Because I think hell is waiting for me at my ce</i></b>


    If my first hell was meeting with Father, the second hell I had to face was something even more difficult.


    So much that I preferred to go back to the jail instead.


    Wee back, Young Master.


    When I stepped into my ce for the first time in a while,Hongwa was the first one to greet me.


    <b><i>Hmm thats a big problem.</i></b>


    The problem started here.


    The fact that it was Hongwa who greeted me first and not anyone else.


    Usually, a certain someone would run towards me to greet me, but I couldnt see her anywhere.


    I had cold sweat at this point.


    I hid my panic and asked Hongwa carefully.


    Where are the girls?


    When I asked her, I saw Hongwa flinch for a moment, and her pupils shook slightly.


    From her reaction, I smiled and nodded.


    <b><i>Yeah, Im fucked.</i></b>


    I realized that I was fucked after seeing Hongwas reaction.


    Lady Namgung went into the room when she arrived. She seemed tired.


    Is that room mine?


    Oh, yes.


    Why did you answer as if that was obvious, huh?


    Why is it obvious for her to sleep in my room?


    Lady Tang said that she had something to do in the streets.


    I guess thats one fortunate thing out of all the misfortunes.


    Huh?


    Nothing.


    Tang Soyeol having something to do in the streets, huh.


    It was strange enough that a blood rtive of Sichuan had a business in Shanxi, but that wasnt what was on my mind right now.


    What about Wi Seol-Ah?


    It was the first time.


    The first time I said her full name with my own mouth.


    I might never have done it in my past life either.


    Because I always called her the Celestial Sword, or whatever title she had.


    Oh, Seol-Ah is


    Hongwa hesitated for a bit, and then told me about Wi Seol-Ah.


    <i> -Seol-Ah should be in the mountain at the back.</i>


    My steps headed towards the mountain.


    The sun would set soon, so why did Wi Seol-Ah go to the mountain?


    Even though she knew that I returned to the n.


    <b>[Isnt it obvious, she doesnt want to see your face.]</b>


    When Elder Shin spoke as if he confirmed my worries, I bit my lips.


    Why did my heart feel so frustrated?


    It was a feeling that I had many times, but it always felt like a heavy burden.


    I climbed the mountain after hearing that she was somewhere in the mountain, but I felt like I knew where Wi Seol-Ah would be.


    I couldnt feel her presence.


    Wi Seol-Ahs presence was always light, so I wouldnt find her even with me reaching Peak Realm, but Wi Seol-Ah was probably in a ce where she could see the sunset.


    If I was right, that ce could be a cliff or the peak of the mountain, but in the mountain behind Gu n, there was only one ce like that.


    As I expected, on a hill where the sunset was visible, I saw someone.


    <i>Swish- Swoosh!</i>


    With the sound of a sword cutting through wind, a wooden sword swung in the air.


    It looked like a swordy, but to a martial artist, it was a poor swordy thatcked any basics.


    It was hard to call it a swordy.


    <b><i>I heard that she was sword training.</i></b>


    But I didnt expect that she would swing a wooden sword.


    <i>Pause-</i>


    She noticed my presence.


    Her movement, that seemed unstoppable, paused and her gaze met mine.


    <b><i>Huh?</i></b>


    The one standing there was Wi Seol-Ah


    And the one staring at me was Wi Seol-Ah


    But it felt harder to breathe for some reason.


    <b><i>Why is that?</i></b>


    Wi Seol-Ah had ck hair with a hint of brown.


    She didnt have the shining golden hair I saw in my past life and her eyes were obsidian-like ck and not the golden eyes from my past life, but for some reason, I thought of Wi Seol-Ah in the past as I stared at her now.


    Was it because the sun made her ck hair brighter?


    Yes, that must be why I was mistaken.


    Uh, hi?


    I greeted Wi Seol-Ah carefully.


    Even waving my hand slightly.


    It was a very loser-like greeting, but I couldnt think of another way to greet her.


    Hello.


    Thankfully, Wi Seol-Ah responded.


    Her voice was deeper than before, but she responded.


    Its been a while.


    Yeah. Aboutst time, I was in a hurry-


    She didnt seem mad, so I used the excuse that I prepared.


    Young Master Gu.


    And couldnt what?


    I looked at Wi Seol-Ah without finishing my sentence.


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>dvnd htr vlbl n gntl.m </strong>


    <strong>llutrtn n ur drd  drd.gg/gntl</strong>

 Chapter 215: Omen (2)

    Chapter 215: Omen (2)


    <b> Omen (2) </b>


    The sky was orange and so was her hair.


    It reflected the orange light and shone brightly, like gold.


    That was not the only reason I was startled, though.


    Her eyes seemed colder, and the way she called me was too familiar, but in a different way than usual.


    <i> -Young Master Gu<sup>1</sup>For reference, it is the same Young Master but different in Korean. Also, she added Young Master GU for the first time, as to speak in a more formal way which is why Yangcheon is so confused.</i>


    It was as if she called me that in my past life.


    <b><i>Did I mishear?</i></b>


    It sounded too clear for me to doubt it, and I knew this was not a dream.


    I stood there, staring at Wi Seol-Ah with shaky eyes.


    What what did you just call


    I stumbled over my words, feeling my emotions be unstable.


    Perhaps, just maybe, Wi Seol-Ah had also traveled through time like me, and my heartbeat quickened at that thought.


    <b><i>And if that is the case, what am I going to do?</i></b>


    As I was about to ask her, I questioned myself in my head.


    What would I do if that really was the case?


    <b><i>What would change?</i></b>


    I paused.


    I felt my body freezepletely, as if I turned into stone.


    The emotion that gradually grew in my heart was fear.


    I was afraid of the possibility that she had the memories from my past life.


    <b><i>Yeah.</i></b>


    All the sins Imitted.


    The possibility that she remembered them all and that I would not be able to maintain our current rtionship if that was the case.


    That was what I feared.


    <b><i>What a retard I am.</i></b>


    To worry about something so trivial aftering all this way.


    I could not use the excuse that I felt this way because my body was still young.


    I was just a pathetic human being, and I never wanted to admit that.


    I could not breathe, and I could not finish what I was going to say.


    I stared into Wi Seol-Ahs eyes, motionless.


    <b><i>What should I say to her?</i></b>


    If my suspicion was correct, what was I supposed to say to her?


    Thousands of thoughts crossed my mind at once, but I could not say anything in the end.


    Only silence remained.


    Then


    <i>Dribble-</i>


    A tear rolled down from one side of Wi Seol-Ahs eyes.


    Strangely enough, the tear that only flowed from one eyeplemented Wi Seol-Ahs beauty and gave her a unique atmosphere.


    Wha wh why!


    I was greatly startled by that.


    Why was she crying all of a sudden?


    Tears were difficult to deal with, even after spending a long time with someone.


    This was especially true for Wi Seol-Ah.


    Whether she regressed or not, I did not know what to do, and Wi Seol-Ah spoke while looking at me.


    Why did you leave me here?


    Her voice was full of sadness.


    But I felt more relieved after hearing that. It did not seem like she had gone through regression like I did.


    <b><i> Is she simply hurt?</i></b>


    As she cried and her expression worsened, and as she sobbed, I could see the current Wi Seol-Ah in her.


    You brought Sis with you


    Her sad and pitiful way of speaking was definitely the current Wi Seol-Ah.


    I did not know if I should be more relieved by this fact, or more troubled by having to calm her down.


    I did not bring her with me, she followed me herself.


    Youre so cruel! In the end In the end! You went with her!


    How was I supposed to know that she would chase me?


    <b><i>The person who was most shocked by that was me.</i></b>


    How was I supposed to know that she would chase me all the way to the ck Pce after reaching the Peak Realm out of nowhere?


    I had a lot of excuses, but


    Seriously you are so cruel.


    I could not say them to Wi Seol-Ah, who was crying in front of me. I could not be so blunt.


    <b><i>Ugh.</i></b>


    I ran away at thest moment, leaving Wi Seol-Ah behind.


    So, I expected that something like this would happen when I returned.


    <b>[So you expected it but didnt worry about it is what youre saying.]</b>


    <b><i>I did worry.</i></b>


    But that worry was pushed aside by all the things that got in my way.


    Why arent you yelling at me?


    Huh?


    I was confused by Wi Seol-Ahs words as she wiped her eyes. Yell at her for what?


    Me calling you Young Master Gu why dont you yell at me for it?


    Eh?


    She called me by a different title.


    <i>-Young Master Gu.</i>


    Did she want me to yell at her for that?


    What is it? Do you want me to yell at you?


    Was Wi Seol-Ah into that kind of stuff? She didnt seem like it.


    She frowned a little and said, Its not like that


    Then what is it?


    She turned her head without answering. She looked like she was sulking.


    Uh.


    I thought about what to say to her for a short moment. But seeing her wipe her tears, there was only one thing I could say.


    Im sorry.


    I said it in a calm but not quite calm tone.


    Im sorry I left you.


    I repeated it in case she didnt hear me the first time.


    It wasnt for any special reason, but I didnt know if I could bring you there. It was too dangerous.


    The reason I brought Namgung Bi-ah with me was not just because she followed me, but also because she reached the Peak Realm.


    I could worry less about her then.


    Wi Seol-Ah asked.


    Is it because Im weak?


    Yes.


    I answered honestly.


    I couldnt protect Wi Seol-Ah all the time, and I didnt want to bring her to a ce where anything could happen.


    She didnt seem too shocked by my answer.


    She just kept wiping her tears and didnt react much.


    She hesitated for a bit, then said softly,


    You know. I wish that Young Master isnt hurt.


    Im healthy. You can tell by looking at me.


    But then why do you alwayse back with injuries?


    Did I? I didnt think I did this time.


    Though I almost got hurt.


    I will work hard.


    Why do you keep saying that youll work hard? Youve been working hard all this time.


    Thats how it seemed to me.


    She shouted back, unhappy with my reply.


    You dont need to know!


    She acted like I had no clue.


    Maybe she was talking about training her sword.


    She had a wooden sword, but her swordy was not very good.


    I didnt know much about swords, but I didnt think that was the right way to use one.


    <em><strong> Which means that the Sword Venerable isnt the one training her.</strong></em>


    If it was the Sword Venerable, he wouldnt teach her that way.


    Her swordy was too different from what I saw in my past life.


    Well, it was simr, but hard to exin.


    It was strange to call itcking.


    So Young Master could you please not leave me anymore?


    That was what she wanted to say in the end.


    I was so scared


    I didnt ask what she was scared of.


    It felt ufortable for some reason.


    Im sorry.


    I didnt say yes to her.


    That would be a lie.


    I didnt n to bring Wi Seol-Ah into danger in the future. But


    <b><i>I dont think I can let her sit by and do nothing.</i></b>


    I learned that the Heavenly Demon existed in the world already, and I let the Pce Lord and the Heavenly Demon escape.


    I couldnt let Wi Seol-Ah think that we were still living in a peaceful world.


    <b><i>Even though I dont want her to pick up a sword</i></b>


    I thought she needed to be strong enough to protect herself.


    Not as strong as the Celestial Sword in my past life, who was burdened by everyones expectations, but strong enough to defend herself.


    The Sword Venerable would have been the best person to train her, but he didnt do that.


    <b><i>I wonder what hes up to.</i></b>


    I couldnt understand it.


    I didnt think the Sword Venerable would live as a Gu ns servant forever.


    I didnt know why he was staying in the Gu n, or why he wasnt teaching Wi Seol-Ah how to use a sword.


    <b><i>It seems like hes up to something.</i></b>


    I believed that the old man, one of the Three Venerables, had something going on in his life.


    But I needed to know what it was in detail, especially after seeing the Heavenly Demon in the Misty Mountains.


    I thought of that dark child, and looked at Wi Seol-Ah, who was sobbing in front of me.


    <b><i> They are different.</i></b>


    They were definitely different people.


    Their smiles might look simr, and their strange aura might feel simr, but she and that bastard werepletely different.


    <b><i> I cant say that they have no rtion</i></b>


    But I had to tell myself that with certainty.


    Young Master.


    Huh?


    Again, youre having a different thought, right?


    No, Im not.


    She caught me.


    My habit of falling into my thoughts could be a big problem in a fight, so I had to fix it.


    But it wasnt easy.


    Really? Are you not lying?


    Of course not.


    Thats not true, Young Masters face right now is the one you have when you lie


    Wha, what is that expression.


    A very weird one.


    ?


    She sounded too blunt, even with her sobbing voice.


    How cruel.


    I saw her sniffle her nose a few more times, and the sky was turning darker.


    It was getting colder too.


    I didnt feel it much, but Wi Seol-Ah would.


    We had to go down now.


    Lets go now, its going to get colder-


    <i>Grab.</i>


    I tried to tell her that we should go, but Wi Seol-Ah came closer and buried herself in my arms.


    I wanted to tell her that we should leave, but I heard her sniffle quietly in my arms.


    I couldnt speak, and I rubbed her small back to calm her down.


    I also gave her some heat with my hand, so she wouldnt get cold.


    She tightened her grip on me. It felt like she wouldnt let me go easily.


    <b><i>But shes stronger than I expected?</i></b>


    It felt like my ribs would break if I endured Wi Seol-Ahs hold for longer.


    An ordinary person without any Qi might have actually broken.


    Lets really go now. Hongwa will get angry.


    Not at me, but at you.


    Ouungh.


    Thats a yes, right?


    She nodded her head in my arms, as if saying yes.


    Was this enough?


    I hoped so.


    Lets go.


    Kay.


    I held Wi Seol-Ahs hand so she wouldnt trip, but it felt colder than usual.


    Maybe it was because of the weather.


    We walked slowly down the mountain before the sky got darker.


    Wi Seol-Ah didnt say a word to me.


    She just sniffled quietly.


    And I kept thinking about how her hand became warmer, even though I didnt give her any heat.


    **********


    While Wi Seol-Ah was scolded by Hongwa aftering back from the mountain, Tang Soyeol was still outside the n.


    She wanted to talk to Gu Yangcheon, who had returned, but she had something else to do.


    She was in the streets of Shanxi, where Gu Yangcheon often bought snacks.


    <b><i>Phew.</i></b>


    The streets were crowded with people in all seasons, but not the biggest street in Shanxi.


    It was the closest to the Gu n, so it might have been the safest ce in Shanxi.


    But Tang Soyeol gasped when she saw the building that was being built in the center of the street.


    <b><i>They are really building it?</i></b>


    It used to be a bar, but it was closed down.


    Now a bigger building was being built, for a famous business.


    Tang Soyeol knew about this business.


    She had received a letter about it, and it was well-known in the world.


    The building that was being built was the business of the Moyong n of Liaoning.


    Tang Soyeol stood still and watched the building being built.


    Then someone spoke to her.


    You came early.


    You called me here.


    Indeed. I did call you here.


    Ady who suited the cold night of spring.


    The Snow Phoenix of the Moyong n. Moyong Hi-ah talked to Tang Soyeol.


    She smiled and hid her face with a pretty fan that didnt match the cold weather.


    But still, I didnt mean for you toe right away.


    Is that really true?


    Though it is possible that I did a little bit.


    Moyong Hi-ahs slightly alluring movements were attractive to Tang Soyeol, who was also a girl.


    A swamp that you couldnt escape once you fell in.


    That was what Moyong Hi-ah was as a woman in Tang Soyeols eyes.


    So, why did Lady Moyong call me here can I get the answer to that?


    Tang Soyeol was startled when she got the letter from her, but she didnt refuse it.


    It was from Moyong Hi-ah, after all.


    But she stuttered a bit, because she hadnt seen Gu Yangcheon yet.


    Moyong Hi-ah noticed that, and her eyes curved like half-moons.


    We should go inside first. Its cold outside.


    Can we?


    Of course. I heard that the first floor is finished already.


    She finished her sentence and walked into the building.


    Tang Soyeol stared at her back, and Moyong Hi-ah stopped and looked at her.


    Dont worry. It should be good news for Lady Tang as well.


    Huh?


    She hinted that she would tell her more inside, and entered the building.


    Tang Soyeol hesitated for a bit, then followed her.


    And so, the twodies conversationsted untilte at night.


    **********


    It was well past midnight, but the Lords room of the Gu n was still lit.


    Gu Cheolun had a lot of things to deal with.


    The trouble that Gu Yangcheon caused


    The Murim Alliances action to finalize the deal with the ck Pce


    The Pce Lords disappearance


    The incident with Gu Huibi


    And the business with the Moyong n.


    The letters on his desk were piled up higher than ever.


    It was understandable that Gu Cheolun was exhausted after leaving the n for a long time, but his expression was emotionless.


    He worked silently.


    <i>Flutter- Flutter-</i>


    The room was filled with candlelight and the sound of him opening letters.


    He repeated those movements for a long time, until


    <i> Pause-</i>


    He stopped.


    He put aside everything on his desk and straightened his posture.


    A guest had arrived.


    Pleasee in.


    <i>Slide-</i>


    Someone opened the door and entered the room.


    I apologize for visiting sote.


    It is not an issue.


    The guest who came at midnight was the Sword Venerable.


    Gu Cheolun looked at him. His face was haggard and anxious, and his mighty presence seemed weaker.


    Gu Cheolun knew why he came sote.


    Im sorry that I couldnt support you for what happened recently.


    Its fine.


    Gu Cheolun knew that the Sword Venerable wouldnt act just for Gu Huibi.


    He had something else to do.


    He asked the Sword Venerable.


    The reason you visited me, is it because the preparation is finished?


    He asked calmly.


    The Sword Venerable nodded his haggard head.


    Correct.


    It was a quiet night, so quiet that it was strange.


    There was no sound of crickets in the silent midnight.


    The Sword Venerable spoke without opening his eyes.


    As soon as the Immortal Healer is done preparing I will leave.


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>dvnd htr vlbl n gntl.m </strong>


    <strong>llutrtn n ur drd  drd.gg/gntl</strong><ul><li>1


    For reference, it is the same Young Master but different in Korean. Also, she added Young Master GU for the first time, as to speak in a more formal way which is why Yangcheon is so confused</li></ul>

 Chapter 216: Omen (3)

    Chapter 216: Omen (3)


    <b> Omen (3) </b>


    Wi Seol-Ah had a dream for the first time in a while.


    She had dreams like this sometimes, ever since she met Sis.


    But todays dream was clearer than the others.


    It might have been the clearest dream she had since that day.


    <b><i>Where am I?</i></b>


    Wi Seol-Ah was used to this hazy feeling.


    The feeling that her body wasnt hers, the world that she saw from a third-person view.


    She had experienced it a few times already, so it didnt feel too strange to her.


    Where are they?


    She heard a voice and reacted.


    It was a soft voice and Wi Seol-Ah knew who it belonged to.


    I wont ask again. Where are they?


    The woman spoke calmly, but with a hint of anger.


    She had a beautiful face that matched her voice.


    But her surroundings were not beautiful.


    She was in a dusty jail, with no sunlight.


    The walls were covered with torture marks, and hardened blood.


    Wi Seol-Ah knew what it meant.


    It was a nightmare again.


    Every time the woman appeared in her dream, it was a nightmare for Wi Seol-Ah.


    Because people would always die.


    The woman would always kill someone or someone would always die for the woman.


    The world fell, and the woman swung her sword silently.


    Wi Seol-Ah knew the end of her story, and watching it was hell.


    The woman didnt cry.


    Even if the ones who protected her died


    Even if her beloved family died


    Even if herpanions died


    Even if the ones who betrayed her died


    The woman only swung her sword in silence.


    Wi Seol-Ah thought the woman was cold.


    She didnt think she could keep that face in that situation, if it was her.


    But this time the woman showed some emotion, which was rare.


    <b><i>Who is it?</i></b>


    It was dim.


    The person the woman was looking at was not very visible to Wi Seol-Ah.


    It looked like a fog was blocking her vision.


    It seemed to be a man, by the physique, but he didnt respond to the woman.


    <b><i>Is he dead?</i></b>


    Thankfully, that didnt seem to be the case.


    He was breathing lightly.


    But he was badly hurt, his face smeared with blood.


    Wi Seol-Ah bit her lips, feeling a pain in her heart.


    You of all people should know, right? Where the rest of the demonic humans are hiding?


    The woman spoke, not caring about the mans condition.


    No.


    Wi Seol-Ah knew.


    She did care about him.


    She was just holding in her emotions.


    Emotions like anger, regret, despair, and yearning, that couldnt coexist.


    She held them in while speaking to the man.


    If you


    She bit her lips suddenly, in the middle of her words.


    If you still have any semnce of a conscience left


    Her words shook a bit.


    Was it anger?


    Or regret?


    Or both?


    The young Wi Seol-Ah couldnt tell.


    But it seemed like one of those emotions.


    <i>-Clench.</i>


    She felt the woman clench her fist.


    Blood flowed from her hand, but she didnt seem to feel any pain.


    This is yourst chance if you still want to live. If you tell me what I need to know, then even if the entire world tries to kill you, I will do everything to protect you.


    The womans voice shook more.


    Please say yes, you have to.


    That was what her heart was saying.


    So


    So please, Im begging you.


    Tell me.


    She bit her lips.


    And then, she stopped.


    The man didnt respond to anything the woman said.


    Maybe he couldnt.


    He breathed lightly and looked at the woman, lifting his head.


    Wi Seol-Ah wanted to see his face and his emotions, but she couldnt.


    Hurry up and answer! Where are they hiding?


    The woman grabbed the mans cor, hoping for a reaction.


    She held in her boiling emotions, but the man didnt respond.


    She let go of his cor and threw him on the ground.


    He rolled on the hard, rocky floor, but he didnt groan.


    He looked like he had given up on everything.


    If I had known how awful you would turn out to be when we first met, I would have killed you the moment I saw you.


    The woman was angry, but Wi Seol-Ah sensed another emotion in her.


    If I had chosen a different way, if I had said different words to you, you might not have ended up this way.


    The woman had conflicting thoughts.


    That is my biggest regret.


    She looked at the man lying on the ground.


    Her emotions were about to explode, but she kept them in.


    She turned away from the man and walked outside.


    She hesitated, but she acted calm.


    As she was about to leave, she heard a sound from behind.


    <i>Sss.</i>


    She turned and saw the man moving his broken body.


    She looked at him with shaky eyes.


    <i>Tap. Tap.</i>


    He wrote something on the ground with his finger, ignoring her gaze.


    One line.


    Then another.


    Blood spilled from his mouth, as if he wasnt supposed to write those words.


    What are you doing!


    She checked his condition and ran to him, shouting.


    But she stumbled.


    She wasnt in good shape either.


    Wait


    She realized something was wrong with the man, and ran to him.


    But when he finished writing,


    <i>Thud-!</i>


    His body copsed.


    She caught him and supported him.


    Please Please


    She checked his condition, but his body was cold and his eyes were dim.


    He was dead.


    <b><i>Why?</i></b>


    Wi Seol-Ah didnt understand.


    He was a prisoner, so he must have been a bad person.


    Yet, the woman cared for him; Wi Seol-Ah didnt understand.


    But she knew one thing.


    The woman was sad.


    So very sad.


    An ever so dark and dense sadness.


    <b><i> I want to wake up.</i></b>


    Wi Seol-Ah wanted to wake up from this dream.


    It was too hard to bear this emotion.


    She wondered what the man wanted to tell the woman before he died.


    Because the woman ran to catch him, the words he wrote with blood were gone.


    Wasnt that what she needed?


    But it didnt matter to her now.


    <i>Drip. Drip. Drip.</i>


    Water droplets fell on the ground.


    It wasnt blood.


    <b><i>Shes crying?</i></b>


    Wi Seol-Ah saw it.


    The woman who never shed a tear, even in the worst situations, was crying with the man in her arms.


    She sobbed quietly.


    Wi Seol-Ah shook, unable to bear the emotions she felt from the woman.


    It was the first time she felt such pain.


    It was different from the pain of Hongwas punishment or the pain of swinging her wooden sword.


    It was a deep emotional pain.


    <b><i>I want to wake up please</i></b>


    Dreams werent kind to Wi Seol-Ah.


    She wondered if she had to endure the whole dream again; after all, she couldnt wake up by herself, it seemed.


    <b><i>Young Master</i></b>


    Wi Seol-Ah closed her eyes and thought of Gu Yangcheon.


    But the dream didnt end.


    The woman who cried for a while, choked her voice and suppressed her emotions.


    Someone came.


    Alliance Leader.


    She heard a voice and calmed her voice.


    What is it?


    Did you find what you were looking for Ah.


    The middle-aged man stopped when he saw the man in the womans arms.


    The Demon Emperor


    Before he could say anything, the woman stood up slowly.


    She put the dead mans body gently on the ground.


    The man lowered his head.


    He couldnt look at the womans face.


    Beggar King.


    Yes, Alliance Leader.


    Tell the remaining Demonic Humans. The Demon Emperor is dead.


    Understood.


    The woman walked outside, without regret.


    The Beggar King looked at the Demon Emperor, who had his eyes closed.


    Rest well.


    With that, he followed the woman out of the jail.


    Wi Seol-Ah was left alone in the room.


    She couldnt see his face, but his aura felt familiar.


    The womans anger and sadness left too.


    She couldnt separate from the woman normally, so she found it strange.


    <b><i> Why?</i></b>


    The room was dark and scary, but she didnt feel fear.


    Wi Seol-Ah reached out her half-invisible hand to the man.


    She didnt know why.


    She just felt like she had to.


    When her small hand touched the man


    <i> -Will you really be fine with it?</i>


    She heard a voice in her ears, and opened her eyes.


    She woke up from the nightmare.


    ******************


    It was midnight.


    Wi Seol-Ah looked around with drowsy eyes.


    A small candle was lit not far from her and two old men were talking.


    Will you really be fine with it?


    Should I not be fine with it then?


    She woke up in the middle of her sleep, and she was still sleepy. She wondered what her grandpa was talking about, but she fell asleep again.


    The Sword Venerable looked at Wi Seol-Ah quietly.


    What are you doing?


    Nothing. My child woke up for a bit, so I put her back to sleep.


    He didnt know how he did that from far away, but the Immortal Healer didnt ask.


    They had something more important to talk about.


    I may be called the almighty Immortal Healer, but I am not immortal.


    I know.


    No, you dont seem to understand. There are many things that I cant do.


    But you epted this request, because this is something you can do, right?


    Sigh, Alliance Leader


    The Sword Venerable added, after hearing the Immortal Healers sigh.


    I hope that child grows up like an ordinary child.


    Thats a difficult hope to have.


    The Immortal Healer was shocked by the Sword Venerable.


    The child who slept behind him had a huge void.


    Her vessel was far too wide for a human.


    It was both high in length and wide in breadth, like nothingness.


    The Sword Venerable pleaded to the Immortal Healer.


    To take that thing.


    To close the lid on that huge vessel that anyone would want.


    The Immortal Healer couldnt understand him.


    You know this isnt a medical thing, right?


    I do. Thats why I looked for you.


    The Immortal Healer.


    Also known as the Imperial Physician, his true name was Zhuge.


    It was a lost name, from a noble n of the past.


    A n that explored the territory of formations and the Demonic Realm.


    The Sword Venerable knew that; and the fact that he knew couldnt be more restraining to the Immortal Healer.


    After all, only a few people knew about this, but the Sword Venerable was one of them.


    If you do what I ask, I will give you what you want.


    Ha, how can you be so sure that you can get a White-Grade Demonic Stone?


    The Immortal Healer didnt believe him, even though the Sword Venerable was confident.


    The Immortal Healer had been looking for a long time, for a Demonic Stone of a White Demon.


    A White Gate of Demons hadnt appeared for a long time, so it was impossible to get a White-Grade Demonic Stone.


    Yet, the Sword Venerable said he could give it to him.


    Its not a lie. If you want, you can put a Shackle on me.


    The Immortal Healer sighed deeply, after listening to the Sword Venerable.


    He understood his desperation, to some extent.


    He was looking for the White-Grade Demonic Stone for his grandchild.


    Ill say it again, but it will take a lot of preparation. It cant be done here.


    I already told the Lord of the Gu n. Ill leave when youre ready.


    The Immortal Healer was treating the Gu ns patients.


    He never left his patients behind, no matter what.


    He would only leave when they were all cured.


    He looked at the Sword Venerable with a sour face.


    Where are you going?


    It wouldnt be an easy task.


    It would need a lot of preparation and expense.


    Furthermore, it had to be done in secret, so they had to be careful about the location.


    But they couldnt settle for a mediocre ce.


    The Sword Venerable answered the Immortal Healer.


    We will go to Qinghai.


    The Immortal Healer thought of something when he heard that.


    It was one of the ces belonging to the Ten Sect Alliance.


    And the Kunlun Sect was there.


    But the Sword Venerable probably wasnt going to Kunlun.


    After all, Qinghai was also where the Jang Family, currently in Hanam, used to be.


    ******************


    The next day, at noon.


    We will now begin the Elders Meeting for the Young Masters matter.


    The Elders Meeting started in the Gu n, with the Lord in the center.


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>dvnd htr vlbl n gntl.m </strong>


    <strong>llutrtn n ur drd  drd.gg/gntl</strong>

 Chapter 218: Omen (5)

    Chapter 218: Omen (5)


    <b>? Omen (5) ?</b>


    <b><i> ¡®How long has it been, I wonder?¡¯</i></b>


    I hadn¡¯t seen Gu Jeolyub ever since I had killed the First Elder. I didn¡¯t bother searching for him, believing it would be best for me to not see him again.


    <b><i>¡®It¡¯s not like I could¡¯ve done anything to help him.¡¯</i></b>


    Should I have apologized?


    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do so. It wasn¡¯t an impulsive act, and if I was going to have regrets, I would¡¯ve never killed him in the first ce.


    I was quite surprised to see Gu Jeolyub. His face had grown much thinner, he seemed to be going through a very hard time.


    <b><i>¡®But I didn¡¯t expect him to visit me.¡¯</i></b>


    Well, I needed to talk to him about some matters rted to Gu Sunmoon anyway.After the end of the Elder¡¯s Meeting, I had been thinking of visiting him soon, so it was unexpected for Gu Jeolyub to visit me instead.


    <i> Step.</i>


    Step by step, he slowly approached me.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Hmm.¡¯</i></b>


    I didn¡¯t know what Gu Jeolyub would do to me in his current state, yet I didn¡¯t react and simply observed him.


    Wi Seol-Ah tried to step in front of me, as if trying to protect me, but I quickly grabbed her shoulder, signaling her not to do so.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    After a moment that seemed to stretch on for far longer than usual, Gu Jeolyub finally arrived in front of me.


    ¡°¡­I would like to ask you something.¡±


    His request piqued my curiosity. It seemed he had no intention of attacking me<i>¡ªnot that I would allow it anyway¡ª</i>Instead, he instead wanted to ask me something.


    ¡°Ask.¡±


    I granted him permission, waiting patiently for him to start speaking. After a while, Gu Jeolyub finally spoke.


    ¡°¡­Why did you do it?¡±


    His lips shook as he uttered those words.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    His words weren¡¯t filled with resentment, nor was it filled with anger or curses. He simply wanted a reason.


    <b><i> ¡®I heard that he didn¡¯t leave his room for a while.¡¯</i></b>


    I had heard about his whereabouts from time to time. Since the First Elder¡¯s funeral, he had secluded himself in his room.


    ¡°Why did I do it?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you already heard? The reason behind my actions?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have.¡±


    He must have already heard about it from the Second Elder, Muyeon, or other members of the n. It wasn¡¯t a small incident, so I was sure it was often discussed in the n.


    ¡°Then why do you ask? You already know.¡±


    ¡°I felt the need to hear it directly from you.¡±


    It was strange.


    Gu Jeolyub¡¯s gaze remained fixed on me, his emotions boiling beneath the surface. But even in his agitated situation, he only asked me for a reason.


    Of course, he likely chose this option because he knew that he couldn¡¯t harm me.


    <b><i> ¡®But he¡¯s choosing not to run away.¡¯</i></b>


    Though I don¡¯t know if it could even be called <i>¡®running away.¡¯</i> Whichever it was, Gu Jeolyub hade to face me directly. With that realization, I responded to him.


    ¡°Your grandfather crossed a line that I couldn¡¯t ignore.¡±


    My voice sounded colder than I had expected.


    ¡°He not only targeted me, but also those around me. Moreover, he was bing poisonous for the n.¡±


    Without pausing, I spoke calmly, my words harsher than my tone. It wasn¡¯t the time to be considerate with my choice of words.


    ¡°I took matters into my own hands because I couldn¡¯t let him continue unchecked.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If you were expecting a different answer from me, I apologize, but there isn¡¯t one.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what Gu Jeolyub wanted from me by seeking me out, but this was all I could offer him.


    He stared at me silently.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t hoping for any response.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°I only asked because I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? What?¡±


    I frowned slightly, puzzled by his cryptic words. What was it that he didn¡¯t know?


    ¡°What I should do from now on¡­ I don¡¯t know the answer to it.¡±


    ¡°So you came to me for an answer?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ not exactly.¡±


    I understood that he was struggling with his own inner turmoil, having his world suddenly turn upside down.


    However, if he hade seeking answers from me, it was an utterly foolish move.


    <b><i>¡®Stupid bastard.¡¯</i></b>


    What closure did he expect from me? What did he want from someone who had killed his grandfather?


    It seemed that even Gu Jeolyub himself didn¡¯t have the answer to that question.


    After all, he was still just a young boy, not even in his twenties, a teenager overwhelmed by the harsh realities of his circumstances.


    I asked him. ¡°Do you resent me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied without any hesitation.


    ¡°Do you seek revenge?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He fell silent. It seemed that he wanted to spit out the word ¡®yes¡¯, but couldn¡¯t bring himself to do so easily.


    ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°¡­I do.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you hesitate?¡±


    Was it because he was scared to state his desire of wanting to kill a direct blood rtive of the n? That was somewhat understandable, if I were in his shoes though, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold back.


    <b><i>¡®How could I keep my sanity if the person who killed my family stood right in front of me?¡¯</i></b>


    Though I have some semnce of control myself at my age now, if I was Gu Jeolyub¡¯s age, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to contain myself.


    As I wondered how he could control himself like that, Gu Jeolyub responded.


    ¡°¡­Because it would go against justice.¡±


    ¡°Justice?¡±


    Justice, you say? It was rather random.


    ¡°If everything that the Young Master said about Lord¡­ about my grandfather is true,¡± his voice trembled ever so slightly, ¡°me resenting the Young Master wouldn¡¯t be justified.¡±


    The First Elder hadn¡¯t hidden his ambitions. Not only had he manipted events to ensure his grandson became the Young Lord of the n, but he had also been scheming behind the scenes.


    If all that was true, Gu Jeolyub believed that his resentment towards me wouldn¡¯t be justified.


    So, was he having conflicting thoughts because he still harbored resentment towards me? I couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Howplicated you are.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re suddenly talking about justice, but there¡¯s nothing I can do for you.¡±


    Whether Gu Jeolyub resented me or not, whether he wished to take my life, there was nothing I could do to resolve his inner conflicts.


    I wouldn¡¯t be concerned even if he resented me, and if he truly sought my death¡­


    <b><i> ¡®I¡¯ll kill him.¡¯</i></b>


    I would have no choice but to end his life. There would be no second chances.


    The best consideration I could offer him was to noty a finger on him at this moment.


    The First Elder had a funeral, but I knew I wouldn¡¯t be allowed near the graves that held the remains of the important figures of the n.


    They couldn¡¯t afford to let a sinner like me enter.


    If the sins of the First Elder were to be exposed, it could potentially impact Gu Jeolyub as well.


    He might have to pay for the sins of his grandfather, inheriting them like a debt.


    Even if he had done nothing wrong, that¡¯s just how this wretched world worked, and there was nothing that could be done about it.


    All I could hope for was to minimize the damage he would suffer. It was the best I could do for him¡­.


    <b><i>¡®Though I have no idea if this bastard would even want that.¡¯</i></b>


    Judging by Gu Jeolyub¡¯s temperament that I saw from this brief encounter, it seemed unlikely.


    ¡°What have you decided to do for Gu Sunmoon?¡±


    ¡°¡­The Second Elder said that he would take over temporarily.¡±


    ¡°The Second Elder?¡±


    I was taken aback by his answer.


    The Second Elder, who had no connection to swords, would lead Gu Sunmoon?


    Would he only be responsible for the administrative tasks while someone else handled the more important matters?


    <b><i>¡®Well, it¡¯s certainly better than having it fall into the hands of the Third or Fourth Elder.¡¯</i></b>


    But it seemed rather arbitrary.


    ¡°And you are okay with that?¡±


    ¡°¡­I am powerless. Ick both the ability and the qualifications to be the Lord.¡±


    Gu Jeolyub was the Young Lord of Gu Sunmoon, but that was solely because he was the grandson of the First Elder.


    While he did possess talent, only that couldn¡¯t solve everything.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you came to me, but I can¡¯t show you the right path.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, it¡¯s strange that you¡¯re seeking guidance from me in the first ce.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t my ce to tell Gu Jeolyub what to do in his current situation.


    It was really odd that he was trying to gain something from the person who had killed his grandfather, when he should have resentment towards me instead.


    ¡°I do feel some remorse for you, but only to a certain extent.¡±


    No matter how despicable the First Elder may have been, he was still Jeolyub¡¯s family. So, in that regard, I did feel some remorse.


    ¡°If you wish to resent and despise me, then do so. I will ept it.¡±


    I wouldn¡¯t bear responsibility for it, but I could at least ept it.


    However, I had no idea what decision Gu Jeolyub would make after hearing my words.


    Upon hearing my response, Gu Jeolyub muttered quietly with a somber expression¡­


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°So, take your time to think about it; about what you truly want to do.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t offer any further apologies to Gu Jeolyub. I wasn¡¯t in a position to console him nor give him any advice.


    Because even if I were to go back in time, I would still make the decision to kill the First Elder.


    <b><i>¡®Even if I had let him live, I would have only dyed his death. He would have still met his end, just not by my hands.¡¯</i></b>


    Whether I shattered his abdomen to let him die slowly or used a different method, the oue would have been the same.


    Just as my decision would have remained the same, the First Elder¡¯s decision wouldn¡¯t have been any different.


    Gu Jeolyub, with his face cast downward, rubbed his weary eyes with his hand.


    I simply watched him, not uttering a word.


    As the gentle breeze brushed against my face, Gu Jeolyub, tightly biting his lips, cautiously asked me.


    ¡°¡­I heard that you are headed to the battlefield.¡±


    ¡°Where did you hear that?¡±


    This matter was discussed only recently, so how could he have learned about it so quickly?


    ¡°The Second Elder told me that the Young Master will be going to the battlefield. The frontlines.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    What was he talking about? The Second Elder had told him that I would be headed to the battlefield?


    Could it be that¡­


    <b><i>¡®¡­Father and the Second Elder had already discussed this?¡¯</i></b>


    It seemed they had already decided beforehand to send me to the battlefield as my punishment.


    <b><i>¡®How petty of him, unlike his bear-like body of his.¡¯</i></b>


    He was probably still mad about me escaping from jail without listening to him.


    And I had been actively avoiding him as welltely.


    I asked, staring at Gu Jeolyub.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your point?¡±


    Jeolyub responded with an exhausted expression.


    ¡°I want to go too.¡±


    ¡°What? To where?¡±


    ¡°To the same battlefield that the Young Master is going to.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    What nonsense was he on about.


    He wants to go to the frontlines with me?


    ¡°What¡¯s your motive?¡±


    ¡°¡­Motive? I want to find¡­ that.¡±


    ¡°Did you seriously lose your mind?¡±


    He wished to follow the very person who had killed his grandfather.


    <b><i>¡®Is he trying to make an early appointment to assassinate me?¡¯</i></b>


    If that weren¡¯t the case, I honestly couldn¡¯t understand what emotions were driving Gu Jeolyub to utter such words.


    ¡°What I should do¡­ I want to decide thatter.¡±


    Whether he would live consumed by resentment or live for the sake of revenge. Or perhaps he would do neither, epting what had happened, and move on with life.


    The young boy, burdened by his conflicting emotions, seemed to have chosen to confront his problems¡­


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    However, I found it difficult toprehend Gu Jeolyub¡¯s decision. It was a choice I would never have made.


    ¡°¡­Do as you wish. Although I doubt the higher-ups would allow that in the first ce.¡±


    Our past might have been different, but now that our rtionship was in shambles, it was highly unlikely that they would allow Gu Jeolyub to be by my side, given the possibility of ill intentions.


    And even if, by some chance, it was approved¡­


    ¡°I did say that I would ept your resentment, but I have no intention to ept anything more than that.¡±


    I said this earlier as well. So, if he harbored anything more than just resentment¡­


    Then I, too, would sever ties.


    Having said everything he wanted to, Gu Jeolyub stared at me for a moment, slightly lowered his head, and turned around to walk away.


    Behind him, I noticed a few martial artists who appeared to be from Gu Sunmoon.


    It seemed like they hade to protect Gu Jeolyub, or perhaps they were uncertain if he would try to do something to me.


    <b> [You are too soft-hearted.]</b>


    As I watched Gu Jeolyub going further away, Elder Shin spoke.


    <b><i>¡®Are you saying that I should have killed him then?¡¯</i></b>


    <b> [Well, I wouldn¡¯t have done it personally. But brat, you are different.]</b>


    His words pierced my heart.


    Indeed, it was true. In the past, I would have killed Gu Jeolyub without a moment¡¯s hesitation. Just as I had done with the First Elder.


    However, I didn¡¯t.


    Even if it was possible for Gu Jeolyub to turn into a problem due to ill intentions towards me, and even if our rtionship deteriorated; I didn¡¯t want to resort to killing him, as long as he didn¡¯t cross the line.


    There were two reasons for this decision.


    Firstly, I desired to live differently from my past.


    Secondly, it would be a pitiful for him to be killed solely because of his family background.


    After all, I had experienced a simr fate myself.


    <b>[That¡¯s why I¡¯m saying that you have be soft.]</b>


    <b><i>¡®You¡¯re not wrong.¡¯</i></b>


    My current actions were leaving a small ember of a me alive, even in the face of an impending cmity.


    However¡­


    ¡°¡­I wanted to be a bit greedy in this life.¡±


    <b> [Tsk.]</b>


    Elder Shin remained silent thereafter.


    <i> Grab.</i>


    I felt a sensation of something wrapping around my hand. When I looked, I saw Wi Seol-Ah gently holding onto my hand.


    ¡°Young Master¡­ are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Why? Do I not look okay?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ you look like you are having a hard time.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m perfectly fine.¡±


    I don¡¯t know why I looked like that to Wi Seol-Ah, but I was fine.


    As always, I had to stay perfectly calm. As Wi Seol-Ah looked at me with worried eyes, I gently patted her head and spoke to the empty space in the air.


    ¡°So, could you please exin to me now?¡±


    Although it seemed like no one was present, someone was there.


    <i> Rustle.</i>


    From the tall grass beside a tree, a giant figure emerged, making me wonder how he managed to hide.


    The Second Elder didn¡¯t appear to have fully recovered yet, as he still had bandages wrapped around his body.


    ¡°You¡¯ve be sharper than before.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it weirder for you to hide there with your body?¡±


    Despite me saying this, the Second Elder¡¯s ability to conceal himself was quite impressive. I wouldn¡¯t have noticed him if my senses hadn¡¯t picked up on him just now.


    ¡°Is there a reason why you informed that bastard about me going to the battlefield?¡±


    ¡°I told him because he asked.¡±


    ¡°Even though you didn¡¯t tell me?¡±


    ¡°Why would I tell you when you don¡¯t even listen to your grandfather?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As expected. The Second Elder was still mad about escape.


    Feeling guilty, I scratched my cheek, and the Second Elder continued speaking.


    ¡°I know that you requested for Gu Jeolyub¡¯s well-being.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ahem.¡±


    How did he know? I only secretly told Father.


    ¡°Is that why you chose to take care of Gu Sunmoon?¡±


    ¡°I only did it because it¡¯s better than the Third or the Fourth Elder doing it. I¡¯m only managing it. Training the martial artists and their martial arts is a responsibility given to the captain of the First Army.¡±


    ¡°The First Army¡¯s captain?¡±


    When it came to swords, the strongest man of Gu n, was the First Army¡¯s captain.


    I didn¡¯t know who would win if he waspared to the First Elder in his prime, but at least in the current point of time, he was the strongest.


    <b><i> ¡®I guess if it¡¯s the First Army¡¯s captain¡­ it¡¯ll be fine.¡¯</i></b>


    If I thought about him, he was certainly better than anyone else I couldpare to. He at the very least wasn¡¯t someone that would n something behind the scenes.


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±


    ¡°Jeez, how fast of you to ask.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better than me not asking at a- ¡­Put your fist down please. You know you are a patient, right?¡±


    An old man that wasn¡¯t even in his best shape, still had his violent personality.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, a wound like this is healed if I put my saliva over it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is your saliva a medicine that heals anything?¡±


    Why would the Immortal Healer exist in the world if such a thing existed.


    ¡°Anyways, it seemed like you brought a special guest as well.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    After hearing the Second Elder, I thought about the old man that would be in Gu n¡¯s jail right now.


    <b><i> ¡®I totally forgot about Hao n¡¯s Lord.¡¯</i></b>


    I forgot about the Lord of Hao n that I brought from the ck Pce.


    ¡°What happened.¡±


    ¡°Is it perhaps, someone that the Second Elder also knows?¡±


    The Second Elder let out a fake cough while brushing his beard after hearing my question.


    ¡°It¡¯s someone that I barely met for a moment. I knew that he would end up that way with the way he acts.¡±


    <b><i> ¡®So the Second Elder also knows about the Lord of Hao n.¡¯</i></b>


    I wonder how so many people knew about Hao n¡¯s Lord when not many things are known about him.


    <b><i> ¡®Anyway, this really isn¡¯t a normal household.¡¯</i></b>


    It became certain to me.


    ¡°It was an old man I found in the ck Pce, and father told me to bring him with us.¡±


    In times like these, it was wise for me to use Father as an excuse.


    As expected, the Second Elder nodded his head without saying anything when I brought up Father.


    ¡°¡­If that¡¯s the case, then I guess the Lord himself would take care of it.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know whether he would make rtions with the Hao n, or use him for a different purpose, but since the Hao n¡¯s Lord already got caught by father¡¯s gaze, it was hard for me to reach him.


    ¡°Putting aside the guest¡­¡±


    After cutting off the conversation, the Second Elder took a letter out of his pocket and handed it to me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you had some sort of rtionship with the Beggar¡¯s Sect.¡±


    ¡°Beggar¡¯s Sect?¡±


    Beggar¡¯s Sect all of a sudden?


    I took the letter from him wondering what he meant. On the letter that the Second Elder gave me, a stamp of the Beggar¡¯s Sect was on it.


    <b><i> ¡®This is¡­¡¯</i></b><b></b>


    Judging by the small name that was written underneath the stamp,I was able to know who sent the letter.


    Chuwong.


    It was a letter sent to me by the future Beggar King.


    <b><i> ¡®I knew that a letter would being to me.¡¯</i></b>


    But it came faster than I expected. I wonder what information is written in it.


    If it¡¯s the information on the Silent Fist or the Dishonored Venerable that I asked for back in Hanam¡­


    <b><i> ¡®I hope that it¡¯s the Dishonored Venerable if possible.¡¯</i></b>


    If I had to choose one, I hoped that it was information on the Dishonored Venerable. Because he was the one that I was more urgent for.


    <b><i> ¡®I also hope that there aren¡¯t any problems.¡¯</i></b>


    In the letter that Chuwong sent, there was a short sentence written inside.


    <i> -True Dragon¡­ Save m¡­</i>


    <i> -There is no problem.</i>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Putting aside the line that looked like it was erased in the middle of writing, after reading the second line, I carefully folded the letter and put it in my pocket.


    I then nodded my head and whispered.


    ¡°Seems like he got caught.¡±


    I think I could forget about Chuwong for a bit.


    He¡¯ll be fine. He is the Beggar King after all.


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>§¡dv§Ñn§ã§Öd §ãh§Ñ§ât§Ör? §Ñv§Ñ?l§Ñbl§Ö §àn g§Ön§Ö???tl?.§ã§àm </strong>


    <strong>?llu?tr§Ñt?§àn? §àn §àur d??§ã§àrd ¨C d??§ã§àrd.gg/g§Ön§Ö???tl?</strong>

 Chapter 219: Omen (6)

    Chapter 219: Omen (6)


    <b>? Omen (6) ?</b>


    After parting ways with Gu Jeolyub and the Second Elder, I went out to the streets with Wi Seol-Ah.


    It was because it felt ufortable to stay in the n for some reason.


    <b><i> ¡®The Steward¡¯s gaze bothers me a bit, but it will be fine.¡¯</i></b>


    Since I would soon be confined, I didn¡¯t think that they would let me leave the n, so I was shocked when they let me leave so easily.


    I had thought of different methods to leave the n because I thought they wouldn¡¯t let me out, but now they were pointless.


    ¡°Young Master! Over there!¡±


    ¡°Wai¡­ Jeez, loosen your hands a little!¡±


    I moved around in the streets as if I was dragged by Wi Seol-Ah.


    Because it was the first time we went out in a while, Wi Seol-Ah was in a very cheerful mood, clearly seen by how she dragged me around like an excited bull.


    Muyeon would¡¯ve normallye, but he said that he was stepping into an enlightenment, and since walking around in the streets was fine, I ordered him not to follow us.


    <b><i>¡®It¡¯s not like I need an escort with something like this.¡¯</i></b>


    And if Muyeon was getting enlightenment, that was more important.


    ¡°Chicken skewer!¡±


    ¡°Yeah yeah¡­¡±


    Even though we were out in the streets for the first time in a while, we only ended up buying food.


    ¡­Though it¡¯s always been like that.


    <b><i>¡®I wonder what the other girls are up to.¡¯</i></b>


    I looked for Namgung Bi-ah and Tang Soyeol before leaving, but Namgung Bi-ah had left to train like always and I heard that Tang Soyeol went out somewhere.


    <b><i>¡®Now that I think about it, is Tang Soyeol not gonna go back?¡¯</i></b>


    Namgung Bi-ah was basically living in Gu n now, but since the Dragons and Phoenixes Tournament ended, Tang Soyeol was in a situation where she had to go back to Sichuan.


    <b><i>¡®¡­I also heard that she receives a lot of letters as well.¡¯</i></b>


    Letters sent to Tang Soyeol from the Tang n were piled up.


    Tang Soyeol obviously wasn¡¯t reading them.


    As I was being dragged by Wi Seol-Ah, I nced at the alley midway.


    It was the alley that led to the Hao n.


    <b><i> ¡®I do have to visit.¡¯</i></b>


    It had been a while, and I had to visit them to talk about their Lord, but I wasn¡¯t really in a good situation right now.


    Therefore, it was better for me to just hang around with Wi Seol-Ah right now.


    <b>[While you also ck off your training as well.]</b>


    <b><i> ¡®I would have to do that to the point I get tired of it soon anyway, so I¡¯m just gonna rx for a day.¡¯</i></b>


    <b> [How productive of you.]</b>


    <b><i> ¡®Thank you for thepliment.¡¯</i></b>


    I let Elder Shin¡¯s words in my ear and out the other.


    Just like always.


    ¡°The dumpling store closed huh¡­¡±


    ¡°Young Master¡­ From all the faces I¡¯ve seen from you recently, you look the saddest right now.¡±


    ¡°This is really a big deal, you know that?¡±


    ¡°That a dumpling store closed down?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the same as your favorite chicken skewer store closing down.¡±


    After hearing my response, Wi Seol-Ah made a horrified expression.


    ¡°T-That¡¯s a really big problem¡­ that ce is really good.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s how I¡¯m feeling right now.¡±


    ¡°¡­What a tragedy that is.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    The dumpling store I went to often closed down.


    This was one of the most shocking things that happened after my regression.


    <b> [A mere dumpling store closing down is¡­?]</b>


    <b><i> ¡®You wouldn¡¯t get it when you were a Taoist that only ate grass.¡¯</i></b>


    <b> [You piece of? Mount Hua also eats meat.]</b>


    <em><b> ¡®Taoists eat meat¡­? I knew it, Mount Hua wasn¡¯t a normal Taoist n.¡¯</b></em>


    <b> [You¡­!]</b>


    I let my stress out on Elder Shin.


    The old man shouted in my ears, but I got used to it by this point.


    <b><i>¡®There isn¡¯t anything I could really buy before going back then.¡¯</i></b>


    I always bought a bunch of snacks before going back home, but I couldn¡¯t do that anymore.


    Because there were no more dumplings.


    ¡°I guess I can¡¯t buy anything this ti¡­¡±


    I tried to speak while looking at Wi Seol-Ah, but she was looking in a different direction.


    When I checked what she was looking at¡­


    ¡°Huh? What did you say, Young Master?¡±


    ¡°Nah, nothing.¡±


    ¡°Where shall we go next!¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah hopped towards me, wrapped her arm around mine and dragged me away once again.


    At that moment, I nced at where Wi Seol-Ah was looking.


    ¡°¡­Hey, what¡¯s the point of you asking if you are gonna drag me around anyway?¡±


    ¡°Hehe!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to brush this off with your giggling.¡±


    Because of Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s shrewd act, I alsoughed involuntarily.


    ******************


    By the time I returned to the n, it was already nighttime.


    As soon as I returned, I was called over by the Steward and he told me about everything that I would do in the future.


    My confinement would begin in about four days.


    He told me that I would be ced in Gu n¡¯s Fire Chamber, but that much was fine.


    <b><i>¡®I do have to organize them soon enough.¡¯</i></b>


    Whether it was the bunch of energies inside my body or my middle abdomen that I unlocked by reaching the Peak Realm, I nned to organize them through this confinement.


    I caused this, but I might as well be productive with it.


    During my confinement, they would make ns to assign me to a Swordsmen Army so that I could waste a whole year on the battlefield.


    The one responsible for managing the battlefield, Gu Huibi the Captain of the Fifth Army was currently lying down in a medical room as a patient.


    So I asked what would happen if she hadn¡¯t recovered in that time frame and they told me if Gu Huibi couldn¡¯t, the Captain of the First Army would drag me away.


    <b><i>¡®¡­So they are saying that they won¡¯t give me any chance to run away.¡¯</i></b>


    It seemed like I had to be dragged to the battlefield no matter what.


    <b><i>¡®How annoying.¡¯</i></b>


    I wasn¡¯t afraid of the battlefield, nor was I afraid of Gu Huibi by this point.


    <b><i>¡®¡­Though I am a bit afraid of thetter.¡¯</i></b>


    When I was tortured by Gu Huibi in my past life, I was barely a third-rate martial artist, let alone the First-rate, and I only felt exhausted because I didn¡¯t train one bit at that point in time, so my body was weak.


    But at least now, I wasn¡¯t in a state where I would be exhausted by such a thing.


    <b><i> ¡®It¡¯s just, my instinct doesn¡¯t like the fact that I would be under Gu Huibi¡¯smand.¡¯</i></b>


    It almost felt like an instinct that was engraved into my body.


    <b><i>¡®A year huh¡­¡¯</i></b>


    A year on the frontlines.


    This was a very long time, so I had to n beforehand what I needed to do.


    <b><i>¡®Whether it¡¯s the matter about the Heavenly Demon or the ck Pce.¡¯</i></b>


    I was in a situation where I couldn¡¯t let any of those things escape, but I had to endure a whole year while also dealing with those things.


    <b><i>¡®Maybe I should really run away?¡¯</i></b>


    This did seem like the best option no matter how much I looked at it.


    I did n to leave the n one day for good after all.


    However¡­


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t afford to leave right now.


    It was because there were still things that I needed to take care of inside the n as well.


    <b><i>¡®That¡¯s just my life in a nutshell.¡¯</i></b>


    It¡¯s strange that something gets solved in a life where not a single thing goes right after all.


    <i> Tap.</i>


    While leaking my Qi to my surroundings, I carefully moved my body.


    I waited for the darkness toe.


    <b><i> ¡®I can¡¯t believe I have to not only break out of my own n¡¯s jail, but also have to sneak around.¡¯</i></b>


    What a joke this was.


    The ce I carefully snuck into was none other than Gu Huibi¡¯s house.


    Members of the Fifth Army were standing around the building on a lookout.


    And the only ones who were allowed to enter were the blood rtives of the n and the Immortal Healer, but I had to sneak into her ce.


    This was so that I could cleanse the Demonic Qi that was stuck inside Gu Huibi¡¯s body.


    I was technically allowed to enter through the front door since I was a blood rtive of the n, but I didn¡¯t want to show them that I could cleanse Demonic Qi.


    <b><i>¡®Though the Immortal Healer probably already knows about it.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>¡®The Pce Lord¡¯s energy wasn¡¯t that little, but this much is easy.¡¯</i></b>


    And this made me all the more curious.


    Of how and where the Sword Queen was poisoned by all of that Demonic Qi.


    <b><i>¡®¡­Was it the Heavenly Demon?¡¯</i></b>


    I had a lot of doubts to believe that and I was still missing a lot of pieces of the puzzle toe up with that conclusion.


    So I saw it as more likely that she got it from somewhere else.


    <b><i>¡®If that¡¯s the case?¡¯</i></b>


    For an instant, I was reminded of the things I saw in the Abyss in my past life, but I erased them right away. Because I didn¡¯t believe that that was really the case.


    After I absorbed all of the Demonic Qi from Gu Huibi¡¯s body, I quickly stood up.


    Gu Huibi would wake up around the time the sun rose and I had to leave before that happened.


    Before leaving, I thought as I stared at Gu Huibi.


    <b><i>¡®If I didn¡¯t do this, then she wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer on the battlefield.¡¯</i></b>


    If I didn¡¯t cleanse the Demonic Qi inside her, Gu Huibi wouldn¡¯t go out to the battlefield, and I would be sent to it along with the First Army¡¯s captain as nned.


    That might have been morefortable for me¡­


    <b><i>¡®But I can¡¯t let that happen.¡¯</i></b>


    She was an annoying sister, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do such a thing to Gu Huibi.


    Because even if she had a nasty personality, she was still my sister after all.


    <b><i>¡®Now that I think about it, I should probably go see Gu Yeonseo as well.¡¯</i></b>


    She was the second child of Gu n, and an elder sister of mine.


    I never got to see Gu Yeonseo properly ever since the Nine Dragons Day.


    I did see her from far away a few times, but I never got to have a proper conversation with her because she kept avoiding me.


    <b><i>¡®I¡¯ll visit her one day to solve this rtionship.¡¯</i></b>


    Because we couldn¡¯t afford to keep this up forever.


    I looked at Gu Huibi who was sleeping soundly, then I turned around and left her ce.


    It was difficult to sneak in, but leaving was much easierpared to entering.


    While hiding my presence, I returned to my ce with quick steps.


    By falling asleep now, my n would¡¯ve been executed perfectly.


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±


    But someone sat on the floor next to my room just now.


    In the middle of this midnight at that.


    After checking who it was, I spoke to her.


    Because it was strange to see her do such a thing at this time.


    ¡°What are you doing there?¡±


    The one watching the moonlight while sitting on the floor was Wi Seol-Ah.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleepi¡­¡±


    I paused in the middle of my sentence.


    Because of the moonlight, when Wi Seol-Ah turned around, her eyes for some reason looked golden for an instant.


    Of course, it must have been my mistake, seeing as when I looked again, she had her normal ck pupils.


    <b><i>¡®Am I that tired?¡¯</i></b>


    Because I never had the time to rx, it seemed like I kept hallucinating.


    ¡°You should be sleeping at this time, what are you doing there, you¡­¡±


    ¡°What about the Young Master?¡±


    ¡°I had something to do.¡±


    ¡°Me too¡­ I also had something.¡±


    ¡°What is it.¡±


    ¡°Looking at the sun.¡±


    ¡°How could you say you¡¯re watching the sun in the middle of the night?¡±


    It was a night that had a new moon shining brightly in the sky.


    There was no way she was able to see the sun in this dark night.


    When I asked her what she was on about, Wi Seol-Ah responded with a light smile.


    ¡°It¡¯ll rise tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Then you should watch it tomorrow, why are you looking for it now?¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    What is she saying?


    Is she also exhausted?


    Because she yed out in the streets today, it seemed like she wasn¡¯t fully in her head either.


    ¡°You should sleep soon. You might be scolded by Elder Wi if you don¡¯t, you know?¡±


    ¡°¡­Oungh, I don¡¯t know if I want that.¡±


    ¡°And Hongwa would also yell at you.¡±


    ¡°Ahh, I really don¡¯t want that¡­!¡±


    After hearing my words, Wi Seol-Ah quickly got up with a horrified expression.


    It seemed like she was headed towards her room, but I stopped Wi Seol-Ah for a moment.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah stared at me wondering why I stopped her, then I took out something from my pocket and ced it in Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s eyes sparkled when she looked at the object that was in her hand.


    Her already big eyes opened even more widely, which surprised me that they could get that big.


    ¡°This is¡­?¡±


    ¡°You were looking at it earlier, so I thought that you needed it.¡±


    ¡°N-No¡­ it¡¯s not like that¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t, but use it since I bought it already.¡±


    The gift I gave her was an essory that hung on the hilt of a sword.


    Most swordsmen didn¡¯t put it on, saying that it got in their way, but Wi Seol-Ah should be fine with it.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s a sword or whatever, work hard at it. And it¡¯s fine to give up if you don¡¯t want to do it anymore.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    If she decided that she would pick up a sword in the end, I wanted to stop her, but I believed that it was necessary for me to let her be for her future.


    A point where she could protect herself.


    If she had at least that much, then it would help Wi Seol-Ah have a more peaceful life.


    After staring at Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s widened eyes, I spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna go to sleep. You should also go to sleep as well.¡±


    After briefly patting her head, I also went into my room.


    When the door closed,Wi Seol-Ah, who stared at the essory in her hand after she was left alone, quietly whispered while looking at Gu Yangcheon¡¯s room.


    ¡°¡­You are wrong. The sun is perfectly up in the sky after all.¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah whispered those words¡­


    As she tightly held the essory in her arms.


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>§¡dv§Ñn§ã§Öd §ãh§Ñ§ât§Ör? §Ñv§Ñ?l§Ñbl§Ö §àn g§Ön§Ö???tl?.§ã§àm </strong>


    <strong>?llu?tr§Ñt?§àn? §àn §àur d??§ã§àrd ¨C d??§ã§àrd.gg/g§Ön§Ö???tl?</strong>

 Chapter 220: Omen (7)

    Chapter 220: Omen (7)


    <b>? Omen (7) ?</b>


    The Murim Alliance of Hanam.


    And the Shaolin Sect.


    A rather rowdy winter passed, and it was now spring.


    It was a season that bloomed many flowers.


    It was a time when the frozenke melted, and the hardened soil softened up again.


    Change like this also came to the Shaolin Sect.


    Between the wide forest of old trees, the dense scent of plum flowers lightly descended.


    <i>Tap.</i>


    The water mill spun and made tapping sounds.


    Behind the bigke that took up a lot of space in the Shaolin Sect¡­


    In a small hut, the Chief Abbot of Shaolin Sect, the Heavenly Eye had his eyes closed as he watched theke.


    The breeze of spring passed by.


    Then, the Heavenly Eye that breathed out quietly suddenly spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m d that you look well.¡±


    His old and dried voice rode the wind to reach the woman who stood behind him.


    Her crumbly white hair was no longer, and her hair was now lively ck.


    Her plum flower scent that flowed from her dantian filled the surroundings.


    She was the swordswoman of Mount Hua, the Plum Blossom Sword.


    ¡°Have you been well during this time?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t able to stay all that healthy. Hehe¡­¡±


    The old man¡¯s dried and old voice showed that he didn¡¯t have much time left.


    Every time the woman took a step lightly, the surroundings were filled with the scent of plum flowers.


    While noticing such a thing, the Heavenly Eye slightly opened his eye.


    ¡°I heard that you had a misfortune, but it seems that you endured it well.¡±


    ¡°I had help from many people.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. That¡¯s also one of your blessings.¡±


    Wrinkles formed in the corner of his eyes.


    The Heavenly Eye smiled as he stared at the Sword Queen.


    ¡°Is the Celestial Plum Blossom doing well?¡±


    ¡°He is still as healthy as ever.¡±


    ¡°Fair¡­ He was always like that.¡±


    On the table in front of the Heavenly Eye, there was a different teacup ced on it already that wasn¡¯t his own.


    As if he knew that the Sword Queen wasing.


    After checking the Heavenly Eye¡¯s surroundings, the Sword Queen asked him.


    ¡°If it isn¡¯t my mistake, it doesn¡¯t seem like the Mighty Staff is around¡­ is he okay?¡±


    The Mighty Staff.


    He was one of the Hundred Masters of the World that came from Hanam and a man who was an escort for the current Heavenly Eye.


    ¡°I told him to leave for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s the mighty Sword Queen, of course it is.¡±


    After lightly chuckling, the Heavenly Eye took a sip of his tea.


    The Sword Queen quenched her thirst as well, following him.


    ¡°You may not see it, but I¡¯m currently very surprised right now.¡±


    The Sword Queen¡¯s gaze reacted after hearing the Heavenly Eye.


    ¡°Humans like us cannot change fate, but this eye that was given to me does let me see a little bit of the future after all.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He was called the Heavenly Eye because he was able to see things that others couldn¡¯t even dare to see.


    He had eyes that could see the cmities that would soone to the world, which was why they were called eyes that were sent down from heaven.


    ¡°¡­The reason I could sit in the Chief Abbot position with this pathetic body of mine and get these undeserving luxuries is only thanks to this eye.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that undeserving luxuries. It¡¯s not like that.¡±


    The Sword Queen shook her head after hearing his words.


    The only reason why each part of the world was able to prepare for the True Gate of Demons was solely thanks to the old man before her; the one who sat in the most difficult position to endlessly watch the cmitiese.


    ¡°One day, I saw and heard many things which made me realize one thing.¡±


    ¡°Please go on.¡±


    ¡°The things I see with this eye of mine, don¡¯t change no matter what.¡±


    The future seen with the Heavenly Eye couldn¡¯t be changed.


    For the Chief Abbot who experienced this for many years, it was like an immutablew.


    If he saw the Gate of Demons open with his eyes, then it would open one day.


    And if he ever saw cmity with his eye, then that cmity woulde no matter what as well.


    That¡¯s what the Heavenly Eye was.


    ¡°However, to me, this eye is the same as a cmity in some ways.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t stop the cmities from urring.


    Despite knowing that many people would die, the Chief Abbot couldn¡¯t do anything about it, which was what made it a cmity for him.


    After listening to the Chief Abbot silently, the Sword Queen questioned him.


    ¡°Is there a reason why you are telling me this?¡±


    ¡°There is. A very important reason.¡±


    The empty teacup no longer had tea flowing in it.


    Only a silent wind was flowing around it.


    ¡°When I heard that you woulde visit me, it was more shocking than anything to me.¡±


    ¡°Can I ask your reasoning for that?¡±


    When the Sword Queen asked, the Chief Abbot responded after a moment of silence.


    ¡°Because you¡­ shouldn¡¯t be alive on thisnd right now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The Sword Queen showed no reaction to the Chief Abbot¡¯s answer.


    As if, she already knew that he would say something like that.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t shocked.¡±


    ¡°You told me before I set off to the Abyss. You pleaded that I don¡¯t go there.¡±


    The decision to go into the Abyss that the Sword Queen made in the past to find answers for her curiosities.


    The Chief Abbot spoke to the Sword Queen in theirst encounter, pleading for her to not go.


    ¡°What you meant by those words, it didn¡¯t take me long to learn.¡±


    The Chief Abbot already knew what would happen to the Sword Queen.


    The Sword Queen was certain of it.


    ¡°So the reason why you became shocked after seeing me, is because of that?¡±


    ¡°I saw yourst moments.¡±


    The Sword Queen who turned into an old woman as if she would die any moment, after her appearance of a beautiful woman disappeared.


    Her appearance of her body being destroyed and broken down without her being able to endure it seemed so miserable even in the eyes of the Chief Abbot.


    And her meeting her end wasn¡¯t too far from now.


    Or at least it should have been that way.


    ¡°Even your n¡¯s Lord had his face turn red which is rare.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You know as well, that the Celestial Plum Blossom values you highly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do feel sorry for him.¡±


    Why didn¡¯t he tell her despite knowing it?


    The Chief Abbot clearly remembered the Celestial Plum Blossom¡¯s anger that he showed towards him.


    Fate didn¡¯t change.


    He learned it through decades of him struggling countlessly.


    Which was why he thought that the Sword Queen wasn¡¯t any different.


    ¡°¡­But you are standing in front of me right now. How could that be?¡±


    ¡°Do you not like the fact that I¡¯m perfectly fine?¡±


    ¡°Of course, not¡­ Rather, I am d for it, to the point that my heart is shaking because of it.¡±


    He thought that it wouldn¡¯t change no matter what.


    Which was why it was called fate.


    The cmity that would soon strike the world; he knew that it would happen, but because he didn¡¯t know what the oue of it was, he was able to work hard.


    If the oue of the cmity was the world ending, the Chief Abbot wondered if he would¡¯ve worked hard just like he was doing right now.


    He already knew the answer.


    He wouldn¡¯t have.


    ¡°May I ask, what happened to you?¡±


    After hearing the Chief Abbot¡¯s question, the Sword Queen thought of someone in her mind.


    It was the older brother of her precious disciple and a fierce looking boy who rescued her.


    <b><i>¡®¡­If the Chief Abbot¡¯s words are true.¡¯</i></b>


    If the Sword Queen was confirmed to die by the toxic energy that grew inside her, the one who changed that fate was definitely that boy.


    <b><i>¡®How is such a thing possible?¡¯</i></b>


    Was it because he was from the Gu n?


    The reason that the Sword Queen came to Hanam in the first ce, without even sparing her Qi was because¡­


    ¡°Yes, your reason foring to me, please tell me.¡±


    ¡°Before, you told me that you are in debt to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was thanks to you that many lives were saved.¡±


    The Sword Queen went to the True Gate of Demons by herself, sacrificing her life at the Chief Abbot request, when no one else was brave enough to go.


    The Sword Queen didn¡¯t think that this was something that the Chief Abbot should be in debt for.


    After all, the Chief Abbot had only wanted to save others.


    However, she was in a situation where she had to take advantage of a thing that happened in the past.


    ¡°¡­Then, I dare to ask you for a request.¡±


    ¡°Do go on.¡±


    ¡°Do you remember the time that the Heavenly Army and the then Alliance Leader headed to the Abyss?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The Chief Abbot became silent after hearing the Sword Queen.


    After all, these words were the same as daggers being stabbed into his heart to the Chief Abbot as well.


    After seeing the Chief Abbot¡¯s reaction, the Sword Queen slowly asked.


    ¡°Do you know what happened in the Heavenly Abyss of Birth?¡±


    There were four biggest types of Abysses that were known in the world.


    The Heavenly Abyss of Birth was the one with the least information known about it, and was also a ce that the Sword Venerable and the Heavenly Army went to in the past.


    To the Sword Queen¡¯s question, the Chief Abbot nodded his head.


    ¡°I do.¡±


    The Sword Queen slightly bit her lips after hearing the Chief Abbot¡¯s answer. It was because she prayed that he didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°The reason why I didn¡¯t tell youst time you asked was because there was no need for you to bear it.¡±


    ¡°What do you¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you saw when you went into the Abyss. However, it¡¯s likely that what you saw is different from what the Sword Venerable saw.¡±


    After hearing the Chief Abbot, the Sword Queen thought of the giant tree that she saw in the Abyss in the past that covered the whole sky.


    She for some reason didn¡¯t have a clear memory of it, but what she saw was definitely a tree.


    A giant rotten violet-colored tree.


    It was so gigantic that its branches were enough to cover the sky; a tree that had already died, seeing as how not a single leaf was on it nor the vitality of life.


    That¡¯s the kind of world that the Sword Queen saw.


    A world where everything was breaking down and rotting away.


    It was a world that best fit the description, ¡®The End of the World¡¯.


    However, he said that what the Sword Venerable and the Heavenly Army saw was different from what she saw.


    <b><i> ¡®If that¡¯s the case, what about the words that the Captain told me¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    Gu Cheolun spoke as if he saw the same things that the Sword Queen saw.


    However, what the Chief Abbot was saying right now was so different.


    As the Sword Queen was wondering in her thoughts,


    The Chief Abbot spoke once again.


    ¡°I cannot tell you many things.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And it isn¡¯t because of my rtionship or a promise I made with the Sword Venerable.¡±


    Was it because of a shackle?


    But the Sword Queen felt that it was something different instead.


    ¡°The reason why the Sword Venerable went into the Abyss. Do you know the reason why?¡±


    The Sword Queen nodded her head after hearing the Chief Abbot.


    The reason why the Sword Venerable went into the Abyss, was so that he could rescue his daughter.


    But many people believed that it was for a great cause.


    The Heavenly Army that went into the Abyss was almost all wiped out and the ones that barely came out alive ended their own lives except a few.


    After this incident happened, the Sword Venerable stepped down from the Alliance Leader position and the Murim Alliance that studied the Abyss at that point in time stopped their investigations into the Abyss.


    Furthermore, the key army of the Alliance that existed for centuries, the Heavenly Army, was disbanded.


    The Sword Queen wanted to learn everything about this incident.


    ¡°What you are curious about is the same as the reason why the Sword Venerable headed to the Heavenly Abyss of Birth, and the reason why the Murim Alliance stopped their studies for the Abyss¡­¡±


    The Chief Abbot answered the Sword Queen with an exhausted tone.


    ¡°It¡¯s because there is a God inside the Heavenly Abyss of Birth.¡±


    The Sword Queen frowned after hearing the Chief Abbot.


    ¡°What do you¡­¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, it¡¯s not just the Heavenly Abyss of Birth. There is a God in other Abysses as well.¡±


    ¡°Chief Abbot, what are you saying right now.¡±


    A God?


    Was he referring to the supreme beings that other Taoist ns worshiped?


    But considering that these words came from the Chief Abbot of Shaolin Sect who didn¡¯t worship anyone, it sounded way too strange.


    ¡°If you find it strange that it¡¯s being called a God, then it could also be worded as the owner.¡±


    ¡°Owner¡­? I¡¯m having trouble understanding you right now, Chief Abbot.¡±


    ¡°Even if you can¡¯t understand, there isn¡¯t any other word that describes it better. The owner of a world¡­Or a God of that world. If not God, what else could it be called?¡±


    The face of the Chief Abbot was extremely dark as he spoke these words.


    Then, the Chief Abbot started to cough while covering his mouth as if he couldn¡¯t speak about this any further.


    <i>St!</i>


    Blood started to leak from the Chief Abbot¡¯s thin fingers.


    ¡°Chief Abbot¡­!¡±


    The Sword Queen hurriedly tried to support him after seeing blood, but the Chief Abbot raised his hand to stop the Sword Queen.


    ¡°This is all I could say.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After seeing the Chief Abbot act as if nothing happened after wiping his blood, the Sword Queen couldn¡¯t ask about it any further.


    Right as she was hiding herplicated thoughts and biting her lips in frustration¡­


    ¡°Sword Queen.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do not try to learn about it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t throw away the miracle that was given to you.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that the knowledge that I¡¯m trying to learn is that difficult to obtain?¡±


    The Chief Abbot didn¡¯t give any response to the Sword Queen.


    But the Sword Queen knew the answer from the Chief Abbot¡¯s silence.


    Underneath the silence that descended after, the Chief Abbot and the Sword Queen could only stare at each other in silence.


    ******************


    Time passed.


    It was a day before Gu Yangcheon had to be confined.


    Gu Yangcheon went outside and finished training like always.


    ¡°¡­What do you want to do?¡±


    He had no choice but to frown when he saw Moyong Hi-ah suddenly appear so randomly when she was nowhere to be found for a few days.


    It was understandable he reacted that way. After all, Moyong Hi-ah said some absurd things.


    ¡°Did you not hear me?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m asking because I thought I misheard you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah then nodded her head, and kindly told Gu Yangcheon again.


    ¡°Please spend the night with me today.¡±


    Gu Yangcheon¡¯s brows furrowed after seeing her speak those words with a smile.


    Then, he had to calm himself.


    It wasn¡¯t just once or twice that crazy people around him said crazy things to him.


    And because he wasn¡¯t like his past rude self, he had to respond to her in the most kind manner possible.


    <b><i>¡®I¡¯m sorry, but what do you mean by that?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Screw off.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Gu Yangcheon covered his mouth right after he gave his response.


    ¡°¡­I identally spoke my inner thoughts instead.¡±


    It was a mistake.


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>§¡dv§Ñn§ã§Öd §ãh§Ñ§ât§Ör? §Ñv§Ñ?l§Ñbl§Ö §àn g§Ön§Ö???tl?.§ã§àm </strong>


    <strong>?llu?tr§Ñt?§àn? §àn §àur d??§ã§àrd ¨C d??§ã§àrd.gg/g§Ön§Ö???tl?</strong>

 Chapter 221: Omen (8)

    Chapter 221: Omen (8)


    <b>? Omen (8) ?</b>


    I wonder how many days have passed, ever since I¡¯ve been trapped in this forest.


    I couldn¡¯t really tell because it was a nasty space where I couldn¡¯t tell whether it was night or day.


    Which meant that I was only able to wait until more time passed, and couldn¡¯t really do anything to change my situation.


    <i> -What¡¯s worse, is that I¡¯m with you right now.</i>


    <i> -Why are you provoking me when I didn¡¯t do anything?</i>


    <i> -You do it from time to time too, so just bear with it.</i>


    <i> -Have you finally gone crazy? Oh wait, you always have been.</i>


    We walked for an eternity as we argued pointlessly.We couldn¡¯t even leave this space even if we walked, but she insisted that we do it anyway, so I didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, but if I didn¡¯t listen to her, I knew that she would stare at me fiercely for an eternity.


    As such, I let myself be under hermand.


    <i> -Ugh¡­ Crazy bitch.</i>


    <i> -I can hear everything you¡¯re saying.</i>


    <i> -I¡¯m saying it so that you could. Please hear me.</i>


    After the Snow Phoenix, Moyong Hi-ah and I became trapped in this forest, we used whatever methods we could think of, but in the end, we failed to find a way to escape this space.


    Food was a matter that we could solve by hunting demons or insects, but us walking around in circles without being able to leave the forest, made my anger reach its limit.


    <i> -This is fucking ridiculous. Why do I always end up in such crappy situations?</i>


    <i> -Do you really have to use those lowly words every time?</i>


    <i> -Lowly words my ass. Must you really stay noble even in this kind of situation?</i>


    <i> -Wow I really don¡¯t want to associate myself with you¡­ Are you really a blood rtive of a noble n? It doesn¡¯t seem that way no matter how much I look at it.</i>


    <i> -I feel the same way you bitch. Stop talking to me and keep on walking.</i>


    I was really irritated, and this bitch was responsible for most of it.


    Why did I have to be stuck with this annoying girl when there were so many other options?


    No, maybe she was better than the Water Dragon.


    After all, the Water Dragon was a disgusting guy.


    In some ways, they were both equally bad.


    <i> -What do you keep mumbling to yourself for the past few minutes?</i>


    <i> -Just ignore it and keep on looking forward. Why do you keep sticking to me?</i>


    <i> -When did I ever stick to you? Do you want to die?</i>


    <i> -How could you use such lowly words? Please speak nicely,dy.</i>


    <i> -¡­Wait right there. Don¡¯t move.</i>


    <i> -Yeah, I¡¯m not listening to you.</i>


    This back and forth was so pointless that it was hard to even call it a conversation.


    We had nothing inmon, so there was no way that we got along.


    As I moved my feet as if I was running away from her, I turned around and asked.


    <i> -Seriously, why do you keep on trying to stick to me?</i>


    <i> -¡­When? Why would I want to stick to a person like y-</i>


    <i> -Exactly, why do you keep on trying? Do you have a crush on me or something?</i>


    <i> -I will kill you by ripping your mouth off.</i>


    <i> -Alright, at least it doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s that.</i>


    The murderous aura I felt just now was real.


    She showed that much killing intent just for a little joke I made¡­


    <i> -Then why do you keep acting this way?</i>


    <i> -¡­</i>


    <i> -I have eyes too, you know? For you to say that you are not¡­</i>


    <i> -You do?</i>


    <i> -Are you a crazy bitch?</i>


    I turned my head around after kicking my tongue.


    Seriously, why is she acting this way?


    It felt like she had been doing that ever since we entered the forest.


    It strangely felt like the distance between me and the Snow Phoenix became extremely close.


    The Snow Phoenix that used to not evene close to me while looking at me like I was an insect was, for some reason, sticking closer to me which bothered me a lot.


    After thinking hard about this, I asked the Snow Phoenix.


    <i> -Hey.</i>


    <i> -What.</i>


    <i> -Are you scared?</i>


    <i> -¡­What?</i>


    The Snow Phoenix frowned as if she misheard me, but I was able to notice that something was off about her from that reaction.


    <i> -Darkness. Are you scared of it?</i>


    <i> -Are you sick or something? Why are you speaking nonsense all of a sudden?</i>


    For her to deny my im, the Snow Phoenix¡¯s pupils were shaking which was a rare sight.


    Moreover, her hand rubbing her shoulders due to her feeling cold became faster as well.


    After seeing that, I had to frown.


    <i> -No wonder why you were sticking to me like that.</i>


    <i> -¡­I told you that I¡¯m not.</i>


    <i> -Then screw off. And don¡¯t stick to me anymore.</i>


    Hering closer to me unlike the usual couldn¡¯t be more ufortable.


    I didn¡¯t care if I was right or not, and only hoped that she backed off a little.


    <i> -¡­But what if we lose each other if I get further away from you.</i>


    <i> -We already are lost, and what changes if we stick to each other?</i>


    After all, we would end up back at the same spot anyway.


    When I responded to her with a frown on my face, the Snow Phoenix¡¯s eyes narrowed even further.


    <i> -As expected, you don¡¯t seem to have any concern for anyone other than the Celestial Sword.</i>


    <i> -What the hell are you talking about all of a sudden? Why are you bringing her up now?</i>


    Did she really go crazy or something because she hasn¡¯t eaten for a while? Why did she bring up the Celestial Sword?


    <i> -Everyone else knows it except you, that you are quite weak when ites to the Celestial Sword.</i>


    <i> -Bullshit.</i>


    I stayed away from her because it was ufortable around her. What did she mean I was weak against her?


    <i> -Oh, I don¡¯t mean martial arts when I say weak. Because everyone already knows that you are the weakest in that regard.</i>


    <i> -You piece of¡­</i>


    I really wanted to turn around and smash her just now, but I barely managed to hold myself back.


    Though even if I did try, I wouldn¡¯t have won.


    <i> -It feels sickening being with you.</i>


    <i> -What a coincidence, because I feel the same way.</i>


    The Snow Phoenix turned her head around and spoke more, but I fiercely moved my feet and changed my direction.


    If she¡¯s really not following or sticking to me, then she automatically would be separated from me.


    After walking through the foggy forest for a long time, I quietly mumbled to myself.


    <i>-What a crappy world.</i>


    That was the only thing I was able to say.


    Because those words fit my situation the best.


    <i> -Am I gonna die like this?</i>


    Those words that I mumbled were very scary for me to casually say, but I didn¡¯t really feel anything when I spoke those words.


    It had been at least a week.


    I believe it¡¯s been that long ever since I entered this forest.


    Even though I wasn¡¯t able to see if it was night or day, it felt that way.


    If I really don¡¯t end up escaping the forest and die like this¡­


    <i> -Then it was a pointless life.</i>


    I chuckled without myself noticing.


    After all, such death felt way too pathetic.


    <i>Rustle.</i>


    I walked through the bushes.


    I didn¡¯t really have a destination in mind.


    I knew that I wouldn¡¯t be able to escape no matter how much I walked, so I was just looking for a ce to rest.


    Then suddenly¡­


    <i>-Hmm?</i>


    For some reason, it felt different.


    It was because the path seemed differentpared to the paths I saw for the past few days.


    Why is that?


    The path that I got so used to, to the point that I could close my eyes and would still know where I¡¯m going¡­


    For some reason, it felt like it changed.


    I continued to walk.


    I had hopes that the forest changed, giving me the chance to escape, so it made me a bit urgent as well.


    After I walked past the trees and through the bushes¡­


    <i>-What the¡­?</i>


    A space I saw for the first time was waiting for me.


    <i> -What is it? Did something happen?</i>


    Shortly after I stopped, the Snow Phoenix hurriedly ran towards me.


    And she said she wasn¡¯t gonna follow me¡­


    Of course, I wasn¡¯t in a situation where I could be nitpicky about such a thing.


    When the Snow Phoenix looked in the direction that I was looking in, her eyes widened like a circle.


    <em> -¡­A cave?</em>


    In front of us, there was a cave that we encountered for the first time.


    It wasn¡¯t all that big and it was very dark because no light entered.


    I walked towards it right away.


    <i>-W, Wait.</i>


    When I headed towards the cave, the Snow Phoenix hurriedly stopped me with her voice.


    I slightly turned my head around and asked her.


    <i> -What.</i>


    <i> -¡­You are thinking of going there right now?</i>


    <i> -Can¡¯t you tell just by watching?</i>


    <i> -How can you go without knowing what¡¯s in there?</i>


    A dark space that nothing could be seen in.


    It was just as she said. So, when I tried to enter the mysterious cave, she stopped me.


    The Snow Phoenix had a fair point, but it was something that I couldn¡¯t understand.


    <i> -Then, are you just gonna wait here and die?</i>


    <i> -That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying. We should first learn abo-</i>


    <i> -Learn about it, my foot. You can do that yourself, I¡¯m gonna go insi-</i>


    I was about to go in after ignoring her words, but the Snow Phoenix¡¯s face seemed a bit strange.


    <i> -But why is your face red?</i>


    After hearing my question, the Snow Phoenix quickly covered her cheeks with her hands.


    As if she couldn¡¯t let it show.


    <i> -It¡¯s nothing¡­ I just feel a bit hot.</i>


    <i> -Hot? You?</i>


    She was feeling cold when she was the type of person to wear others¡¯ coats they threw away in boiling hot weather?


    <i> -Bullshit. Stay here if you are feeling unwell.</i>


    <i> -¡­I told you I¡¯m fine! Don¡¯t concern yourself with me.</i>


    <i> -Why shout at me for it¡­!</i>


    Jeez, what a weird personality she has.


    After putting aside that Snow Phoenix, I headed towards the cave.


    I had no answer if I stayed here anyway, so I had to look inside for a chance to find something useful.


    <i>-No¡­ Wait¡­!</i>


    When I threw myself into the darkness, the Snow Phoenix, who was left alone, bit her lips.


    <i>-¡­Why did I have to be left alone with him out of all people¡­!</i>


    After putting aside the feeling of something boiling inside her, the Snow Phoenix hesitated for a bit, then also headed towards the cave.


    After all, she didn¡¯t want to be left alone in this darkness even if she died.


    That¡¯s where the problem began.


    ******************


    ¡°Screw off.¡±


    I covered my mouth with my hands right away after I responded to her.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­I made a mistake.¡¯</i></b>


    It was because the original response I was going to respond to her with, had switched with my inner thoughts.


    I tried my best to not involve myself around that damned girl.


    <b><i> ¡®I really am an idiot.¡¯</i></b>


    But it seemed like my instincts that had already been deeply embedded couldn¡¯t contain itself.


    My emotion towards her exploded.


    <b><i> ¡®Wait, it¡¯s not the time to think about this.¡¯</i></b>


    I first had to quickly take back what I said.


    ¡°Uh, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­ I didn¡¯t really have a good breakfast this morning, so¡­¡±


    When I tried to take back my words while pping my hands and feet around,


    <i>-Pff. </i>


    I started to hearughter in front of me.


    ¡°Haha¡­!¡±


    When I checked to see what it was¡­


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    It was Moyong Hi-ah, who couldn¡¯t hold in herughter.


    She wasughing with one hand covering her mouth and the other grabbing her belly.


    ¡°¡­It seems like I¡¯m not the one that had a foul breakfast.¡±


    Why was she acting this way?


    She just burst outughing after I cursed at her, did she really eat something foul?


    ¡°Uh¡­ Lady Moyong.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­ Haha¡­ Ah¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    After finally regaining herself, Moyong Hi-ah fixed her posture.


    However, it didn¡¯t seem like she was able topletely stop herughter.


    Because I noticed her forcing her lips from going up.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it¡­ I apologize.¡±


    ¡°¡­No problem. I apologize as well.¡±


    ¡°It seems like Young Master Gu had a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°A misunderstanding?¡±


    Her asking me to spend the night with her was something that could be misunderstood? Those words were self-exnatory in the eyes of literally anyone.


    <b> [A misunderstanding huh¡­ I¡¯d like to hear her exnation as well.]</b>


    <b><i> ¡®Elder Shin, please calm down¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Elder Shin¡¯s rather serious voice sounded piercing, as if he was quietly sharpening his sword.


    If it wasn¡¯t a misunderstanding, I wonder what she was up to.


    Moyong Hi-ah responded with a smile to solve my curiosity.


    ¡°I just wanted to ask you to spend some time with me.¡±


    ¡°Some time? Didn¡¯t you clearly say night?¡±


    ¡°True. It seems like I made a mistake.¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah smiled as if she made a mistake in choosing the right words, but I knew that it wasn¡¯t a mistake.


    That girl intended to say those words.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it hard for you to mistake that word with night?¡±


    ¡°I ate something foul for breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Aha, so you¡¯re gonna use that against me now?¡±


    This is why I don¡¯t like clever people¡­


    ¡°¡­Whatever. How about you exin to me what you meant by spending some time with me?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Gu really is unique.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s strange that you don¡¯t know. Is it because you have the Sword Dancer around you¡­¡±


    Why was she bringing up Namgung Bi-ah all of a sudden?


    When I looked at her with my narrowed eyes, Moyong Hi-ah let out a fake cough and said something different.


    ¡°I wanted to buy your heat.¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    ¡°I already got the approval from Gu n¡¯s Lord.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ You want to buy my¡­ No wait, you got approval from my father?¡±


    What kind of nonsense was unfolding right now?


    She wants to buy my heat?


    ¡°Yes, the Lord gave me the approval¡­ and I wanted to buy a little bit of your heat.¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you mean by buy my heat. What are you going to pay with?¡±


    ¡°I prepared something expensive, but if that cannot satisfy you¡­Then I guess with my body?¡±


    The way she spoke those words with her head tilted seemed like she wanted to pretend that she was innocent, but to me, it was anything but. In fact, it made me step back a bit.


    <b> [I heard that kids that are born lucky get it even if they don¡¯t do anything. What a crappy life this is.]</b>


    <b><i> ¡®Is this really important to you in a situation like this?¡¯</i></b>


    <b> [Only you will find something like this unimportant, you rotting piece of shit¡­!]</b>


    I was already used to Elder Shin¡¯s rage, so I put him aside briefly.


    Though he did sound harsher nowpared to usual¡­ Oh, is it because she has the Moyong surname?


    ¡°So you want to¡­ buy my¡­ No.¡±


    ¡°Is it not possible?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying that it¡¯s impossible, but what do you want to do with it?¡±


    ¡°Then I suppose it¡¯s fine. I wille backter.¡±


    ¡°What kind of nons¡­ where are you going¡­? Where are you going rig- Hey! Where are you going!¡±


    After only saying everything that she needed to, Moyong Hi-ah left along with her servants.


    I wondered if I should stop her and ask,but I knew that she would only spin her words around even if I stopped her.


    ¡°She wants to buy my heat¡­?¡±


    Buy it, my ass. Did she think my heat was an object?


    I saw Wi Seol-Ah running towards me from afar with a towel for me to wipe my sweat, but who cared about mere sweat?


    I had to go visit Father right now.


    ******************


    ¡°What is it.¡±


    When I entered the Lord¡¯s room after almost kicking the door open, Father made a curious expression on his face as he stared at me.


    I then asked Father.


    ¡°Lady Moyong came over to me, then said that she wanted to buy something from me. Do you know what she¡¯s talking about?¡±


    I came here to ask Father because Moyong Hi-ah told me that she got approval from him.


    <b><i>¡®Though there was no way that father would have done something like this¡­¡¯</i></b>


    How could someone so randomly buy heat?


    It was strange even to me.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Right? It¡¯s something you don¡¯t know as w- ¡­What?¡±


    ¡°I told her that she may.¡±


    ¡°That she is allowed to buy my heat?¡±


    ¡°There is no buying or selling. Because the deal has already been made.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask for my opin-¡°


    Right as I was about to argue without holding back my frustration that I got from him doing all of this without my consent, Father took out a letter from his drawer and handed it over to me.


    ¡°These are all the deals made with the Moyong n.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why are you suddenly giving me this?¡±


    ¡°All of the things that are written inside that letter are about your heat.¡±


    After hearing father, I moved my gaze over to the letter.


    What kind of grand trade did he make¡­


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I had to shut my mouth as soon as I read the letter.


    After all, the trade that was made was that overwhelming.


    The trade involved their silk that they barely traded with other ns and even their business that sold clothing made with those silk.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Has the Moyong n gone insane?¡¯</i></b>


    Unless that happened, it was hard for me to understand this.


    ¡°The details will be told to youter separately.¡±


    ¡°¡­Wha, do I have to light my me the whole day or something? You know that I will soon be confined, right?¡±


    The trade was so worth it for our n to the point that it didn¡¯t seem weird at all for me to act as a human bonfire.


    But putting this aside, not only was I going to enter closed-door training soon, but I also had to go to the frontlines afterwards. As such, I couldn¡¯t fathom why the Moyong n made such a deal with the Gu n.


    ¡°The deal has been made after all of those issues were solved, so it is fine.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you could say that it¡¯s fine¡­ Furthermore, no matter how I look at it, this is¡­¡±


    ¡°A certain amount of the herbs and money mentioned in that letter will go to you.¡±


    ¡°It is fine then. I will work hard.¡±


    <b>[¡­What a crazy bastard you are.]</b>


    After thinking about it again, I don¡¯t think this was something that I needed to be so concerned about.


    <b><i>¡®But why me out of all the people?¡¯</i></b>


    I knew a little bit about Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s condition.


    Her body was slowly being eaten up by her Ice Qi.


    It was a condition that even the Immortal Healer couldn¡¯t cure, let alone other healers.


    Does she want my heat because of that condition?


    <b><i> ¡®But for me to make that im¡­¡¯</i></b>


    If I looked at the n¡¯s Fire Arts, Father was currently in the n right now and there were lots of other martial artists that used Fire Arts, so I didn¡¯t know why she bothered to choose me out of everyone.


    <b><i>¡®My heat probably wouldn¡¯t even help Moyong Hi-ah.¡¯</i></b>


    I knew this because of the experience I had in my past life.


    My heat didn¡¯t reach her.


    Even if it somehow did, it won¡¯t help enough to melt her coldness away¡­


    <b><i>¡®Did she find something else in me?¡¯</i></b>


    After all, I had the Heavenly Demon¡¯s power after I regressed and the ability to cleanse Demonic Qi or the ability to absorb other energy.


    Since I had all of these absurd changes, a thought of my heat being changed passed my mind for a moment.


    <b><i> ¡®Is that why Moyong Hi-ah chose me out of all the options?¡¯</i></b>


    If by any chance, my heat helped Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s condition¡­


    I understood why the Moyong n used this much money to buy my heat.


    But what I couldn¡¯t understand was Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s reaction.


    Her reaction that made it seem like she was somewhat enjoying it, seemed way too differentpared to her in my past life.


    It made me flinch.


    <b><i> ¡®If this is really happening, does this mean that Moyong Hi-ah is going to stay here for that long?¡¯</i></b>


    Just imagining it made me feel like I was getting the chills.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­No, with the closed-door training and the urrences of the battlefield, it should be fine since I have lots of ces to run off to.¡¯</i></b>


    The Moyong n also said that they would deal with it themselves, so it should be fine at least during those times.


    As I was lost in my thoughts¡­


    Elder Shin suddenly mumbled.


    <b> [It reminds me of something I said in the past.]</b>


    <b><i> ¡®What is it?¡¯</i></b>


    <b> [When I said that you are collecting all kinds of hair colors from girls.]</b>


    <b><i> ¡®¡­¡¯</i></b>


    <b> [That exact thing is happening right now. This crappy world. A lucky guy like you can¡¯t even chew because you arecking teeth, but you literally get spoon fed anyway.] </b>


    Elder Shin began mumbling to himself as if he went crazy.


    Meanwhile, I had to think about Moyong Hi-ah.


    About whether I should tell Wi Seol-Ah or Namgung Bi-ah about her.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Whether I tell them or not¡­¡¯</i></b>


    I couldn¡¯t see a good oue from it either way.


    So much to the point that I preferred to go into my closed-door training earlier than nned.


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>§¡dv§Ñn§ã§Öd §ãh§Ñ§ât§Ör? §Ñv§Ñ?l§Ñbl§Ö §àn g§Ön§Ö???tl?.§ã§àm </strong>


    <strong>?llu?tr§Ñt?§àn? §àn §àur d??§ã§àrd ¨C d??§ã§àrd.gg/g§Ön§Ö???tl?</strong>

 Chapter 222: Omen (9)

    Chapter 222: Omen (9)


    <b>? Omen (9) ?</b>


    It was already a day before I went into my closed-door training.


    I didn¡¯t really have a schedule since I only had a day left, but there were a few personal things left that I needed to take care of.


    One of them was about Tang Soyeol.


    Because the Dragons and Phoenixes Tournament ended, Tang Soyeol had to go back to Sichuan.


    However, Tang Soyeol was still staying in the Gu n.


    Namgung Bi-ah was an exception because she was a special case and she didn¡¯t really seem to have any thoughts of going back to her n either, but Tang Soyeol¡¯s case was a little different.


    So I asked when Tang Soyeol would return to her n and she responded by saying that she would not be returning, as if nothing was wrong.


    ¡°You¡¯re not gonna go back?¡±¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why?¡±


    ¡°You know why.¡±


    I scratched my forehead after hearing Tang Soyeol.


    She meant that she wasn¡¯t going back because of me.


    <b><i> ¡®Is she being real?¡¯ </i></b>


    I wasn¡¯t asking if Tang Soyeol¡¯s crush towards me was real or not.


    Instead, I was asking if she really wasn¡¯t going to go back to Sichuan.


    ¡°That¡¯s not something you could decide that easily.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    What do you mean by right?


    When I looked at Tang Soyeol speechlessly, she responded with a light smile.


    ¡°If I¡¯m being honest, I had to go back to Sichuan. I wanted to stay here, but it¡¯s possible that my father wille here himself if I stay here any longer.¡±


    ¡°¡­The Lord of Tang n?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, because he cares about me a little too much¡­¡±


    The Poison King himselfing to Shanxi to drag Tang Soyeol back to her n, huh.


    That¡¯s a bit, no, extremely scary.


    <b><i> ¡®I knew that the Poison King¡¯s love for his daughter was a very well-known story.¡¯</i></b>


    Hence the reason why Tang Soyeol didn¡¯t have to marry anyone and was able to stay active as a martial artist.


    Tang n too had other higher-ups that were simr to Elders, but because the Poison King had too much power, they were pretty much all pointless.


    <em><strong> ¡®Which is all the more reason why I hope that Tang Soyeol goes back to Sichuan.¡¯</strong></em>


    How was she nning to stay in Gu n?


    When I made a sour expression, Tang Soyeol spoke with a smile.


    ¡°I have my ways, so you don¡¯t need to worry!¡±


    What ways¡­?


    ¡°I think Father will like it as well because he has always wanted this.¡±


    ¡°What did you even do?¡±


    ¡°I decided to cooperate with the Moyong n.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    After hearing Tang Soyeol, I had to stop drinking my tea.


    <b><i>¡®Cooperate?¡¯</i></b>


    What does she mean by cooperate with the Moyong n all of a sudden?


    <b><i> ¡®Do the two ns have something they could cooperate with¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    Tang n was a n that specialized in poison and steels.


    Most of the cksmiths that used steel in the world came from Tang n and besides the ck Assassins Army with the Dark King as the head of it, the only assassination army that worked directly under the Murim Alliance was the Tang n.


    The Moyong n, on the other hand, definitely was a n that specialized in using swords, but they weren¡¯t like the Namgung n where they only focused on swords.


    The Moyong n used threads of moth-type demons to make silk and clothing made with this material sold very well.


    Because it was made with threads of demons, it didn¡¯t break that easily. Thus, they were able to sell it at a high price thanks to its quality and since only the Moyong n knew how to make these products, they almost never coborated with other ns when it came to business rted things.


    <b><i> ¡®But she¡¯s saying that they are coborating with the Tang n all of a sudden?¡¯</i></b>


    This obviously didn¡¯t happen in my past life.


    In what world would those two ns coborate with each other?


    Even the things they make areplete opposites.


    <b><i> ¡®The Moyong n was very well off when it came to business rted things¡­ So any n would wee the idea of working with them with both their hands wide open.¡¯ </i></b>


    And if it was a n that knew the value of silk and clothing, there was no way that they would reject the idea of working together with the Moyong n.


    There was no need to look any further for an example. After all, my father just did the same.


    In order to fulfill a deal where he let the Moyong n set up their business in Shanxi, he sold his one and only son.


    Though of course¡­ I too did ept the offer when I saw what I would be getting from it.


    ¡°Because of this, I do have to go back to Sichuan for a little¡­ but I think I¡¯ll be leaving at a time when you won¡¯t be avable.¡±


    Which means that she¡¯ll be leaving during my closed-door training.


    Two months were a very short amount of time for her to go to Sichuan ande back.


    <b><i> ¡®But I guess she will do it somehow.¡¯</i></b>


    What Tang Soyeol meant in the end, was that she woulde back to Shanxi no matter what.


    ¡°The Tang n working together with the Moyong n huh¡­¡±


    Whether it was the Tang n¡¯s sudden coboration with the Moyong n, or the Moyong n deciding to build their business in the Gu n where it wouldn¡¯t really be effective¡­


    These sudden changes still felt difficult as ever.


    <b><i> ¡®Is Tang Soyeol thinking of using this as an excuse?¡¯</i></b>


    It seemed like she wanted to stay in Shanxi using that as an excuse, but it didn¡¯t seem as easy as she might think.


    But Tang Soyeol probably knows that as well.


    <b><i> ¡®So it seems like she has something else up her sleeve.¡¯</i></b>


    It seemed like she had something else she could use toe back to Gu n.


    When I stared at her with the intent to learn more from her, the keen Tang Soyeol spoke before I could.


    ¡°Oh, about the business-rted thing, I don¡¯t think I could tell you even if it¡¯s Young Master Gu. It¡¯s a contract!¡±


    ¡°¡­I wasn¡¯t curious.¡±


    <b> [You were super curious up until now, so what¡¯s with the bullshiting out of your mouth?]</b>


    <b><i> ¡®How could you¡­ What do you mean, bullshit¡­¡¯</i></b>


    I was shaken for an instant because of his rather lowly remark of me.


    Did she like the idea of working together with the Moyong n?


    After all, I was struggling with Namgung Bi-ah and Wi Seol-Ah, but Tang Soyeol didn¡¯t really say anything special to me.


    Instead, she seemed like she was happier than usual.


    ¡°Oh, right, Young Master Gu.¡±


    I looked at her after hearing her call.


    Her curling her body with her ears turning red as if she was embarrassed, seemed strange.


    ¡°It¡¯s not anything special¡­ but if it won¡¯t cause you any trouble, how about we go to the streets together¡­?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Because I would be confined starting tomorrow, she was asking me to go to the streets before that happened.


    I had some stuff to do, but I felt that it would be fine to go with her for a little after I was finished with my tasks.


    So I was about to say yes to Tang Soyeol.


    But then¡­


    ¡°Ye- ¡°


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t me that answered her.


    After hearing a response from somece close to us, both Tang Soyeol and my gaze moved at the same time.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s¡­ go together.¡±


    In that spot, there was Namgung Bi-ah with her bluish white hair tied upwards for some reason.


    ¡°What¡¯s with you?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±


    ¡°Where did youe from?¡±


    ¡°I came¡­ after my training¡­?¡±


    Only then, I noticed Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s appearance.


    It seemed like she trained hard because her clothes were drenched in sweat making her bodyline visible.


    Moreover, the air around her was warm because of her Qi.


    ¡°I finished¡­ just now¡­¡±


    <em><strong> ¡®No, it seems like you ran here in a hurry.¡¯</strong></em>


    Judging by her breathing and her body movement, it seemed like she came here in a hurry, but she was saying otherwise herself, so she must be right.


    Namgung Bi-ah asked me.


    ¡°Streets¡­ are you going?¡±


    ¡°Are you thinking of going as well?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    After hearing Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s response, I checked on Tang Soyeol.


    As I expected, Tang Soyeol was making a sulky face as if she wasn¡¯t fond of this idea.


    The only thing I was able to do was scratch my cheek after seeing her.


    <b><i> ¡®No matter what side I choose here, I will be fucked.¡¯</i></b>


    That¡¯s what my very few survival instincts were telling me.


    I only had to just sit still and watch.


    <b> [Wow¡­]</b>


    When I stood still with a nk look, Elder Shin showed a surprised reaction.


    <b><i> ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡¯</i></b>


    <b> [I can¡¯t believe a bastard like you developed such tact¡­ I must see what side the sunes up from tomorrow.]</b>


    <b><i> ¡®¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Why is this old man always like this?


    After putting aside my slightly dizzy mind, I responded to both Tang Soyeol and Namgung Bi-ah.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice and all to go out¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°¡­But let me go somewhere first.¡±


    Their eyes filled with excitement were very overwhelming.


    When I told them that I would be going somewhere, Namgung Bi-ah held onto my sleeve as if she was nervous.


    It seemed like she was thinking that I would run away again.


    ¡°Where¡­?¡±


    I responded while staring at Namgung Bi-ah.


    ¡°I have to go to the jail.¡±


    After hearing my response, Namgung Bi-ah responded while tilting her head.


    ¡°Again?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    What do you mean again¡­


    It was a bit hurtful.


    ******************


    After the Lord of the n, father¡¯s approval, and the steward guiding me, I went to the jail.


    My goal was obviously the old man that was inside the jail.


    <i>Snore-</i>


    I was already able to hear him snoring from far away as I was walking through the hallway.


    When I arrived at his cage wondering if he was responsible for that sound, the old man was on the floorfortably as if the cold floor of a jail was a bed for him.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    What the¡­ Why is he sleeping sofortably?


    ¡°Ouughh¡­¡±


    He was even grinding his teeth.


    ¡°Elder, please get up.¡±


    ¡°Mmph¡­¡±


    I loudened my voice to wake the old man up, but he only turned his body around as if he couldn¡¯t hear me at all.


    After seeing that, I quietly whispered.


    ¡°¡­Maybe he¡¯ll get up if I burn his beard off.¡±


    ¡°Ooof¡­! I¡¯m feeling tired¡­¡±


    Right as I thought of waking him up using a rather violent method, the old man woke up instantly as if he was listening the whole time.


    The old man looked around after waking up, then spoke with a tired tone of voice.


    ¡°I was having a good sleep¡­ but it seems like a guest is here.¡±


    The old man¡¯s appearance didn¡¯t change all that muchpared to when I met him for the first time.


    It¡¯s just that he was now wearing clean clothing that wasn¡¯t stained with blood and dust.


    The old man¡¯s gaze aimed towards my direction.


    ¡°Did youe here to tell me that I could leave soon?¡±


    It was rather shameless of him to say those words.


    ¡°Unfortunately, that¡¯s not really in my control.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh¡­ Tsk. What are they nning to do with an old man like me to make me go through all this hassle.¡±


    The old man was the Lord of the Hao n that was stuck in the ck Pce. We put him in jail as soon as we brought him to Gu n, but he adapted to this environment and was doing better than I expected.


    I came closer to the cage that the old man was in.


    ¡°There was something that I wanted to ask.¡±


    After hearing me, the old man changed his position with azy expression.


    I couldn¡¯t really see his face clearly because he had his eyes covered, but I was able to know just by looking at his mouth.


    That he was so bothered by me visiting him that he might die from it.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me while imprisoning me inside this cage, so I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll give you answers.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean imprison. You came here with your own two feet.¡±


    We rescued him because he asked for it, he¡¯s making it seem like we captured him or something.


    ¡°If you are going to make the decision to rescue me, then you should free me as well!¡±


    ¡°Now you are asking for too much¡­¡±


    We rescued the Unorthodox Faction, the Hao n¡¯s Lord out of all people, so how could a n of Orthodox Faction send him off right away?


    It¡¯s fortunate enough that the Murim Alliance didn¡¯t know about it.


    ¡°Then when are you going to free me?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking me that question?¡±


    Only Father would know.


    And it was very possible that he had no intention to let him off.


    ¡°¡­And here I thought I escaped a snake¡¯s cave, but of course I had to be bitten by a tiger¡­¡±


    ¡°Save yourmentation for next time. I want to ask you something.¡±


    ¡°What a dogshit personality you have, only saying everything you want to.¡±


    ¡°What did the Lord of the ck Pce want from you for him to imprison you?¡±


    ¡°You really are identical to your father. ¡°


    I heard Elder Mook say those words with a hollow smile.


    ¡°Now you are just ignoring me.¡±


    ¡°Child, do you really think I would tell you, when I didn¡¯t tell those bastards?¡±


    Considering that he protected his information by enduring all of those tortures, there was no way that he would tell me such important information so easily.


    ¡°I knew that you wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Yet you still visited me to ask?¡±


    ¡°To be more precise, I wanted to make a deal.¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    I heard Elder Mookugh after hearing my words.


    It was as if he found me absurd.


    ¡°You want to make a deal with me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just hear it first. What is it that you want? Money? Women?¡±


    ¡°I want to get information out of you, so I also thought of using information as a trade.¡±


    <i> Hahaha!</i>


    The Lord of Hao n began tough harder after hearing my response.


    It seemed like he found this very hysterical.


    Which was understandable, since I was telling him that I would use information as a trade against the Lord of a n that was known for having immense amounts of information just like the Beggar¡¯s Sect.


    ¡°You seem to have known who I was.¡±


    ¡°I do know a little.¡±


    ¡°No child, you certainly know who I am. I could see it clearly.¡±


    ¡°How can you see when your eyes are like that?¡±


    ¡°¡­The way you speak is somehow ruder than your sister.¡±


    Underneath the bandages, I was able to feel that Elder Mook¡¯s gaze was aiming towards me.


    ¡°¡­It is quite fascinating that something that seems so light and soft is, instead, so heavy and hard.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m young so I¡¯m having a hard time understanding such difficult words.¡±


    ¡°I cannot understand. Child, what are you?¡±


    His question could not be weirder.


    What do you mean what am I?


    ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m the son of this household.¡±


    When I responded to Elder Mook apathetically, the old man stayed silent for a bit.


    Then he started to chuckle.


    ¡°That was a pointless question I see. Alright, let¡¯s first hear it. What information will you use to trade?¡±


    An information that the Lord of Hao n might desire.


    I honestly didn¡¯t know of such a thing.


    I was not concerned with something like this in my past life.


    And during the time the Hao n fought the ck Pce, I wasn¡¯t really concerned with what was happening in the world, so I passed this incident off without much thought.


    However, I did know one thing that happened to the Hao n after this incident urred.


    Though I didn¡¯t know if Hao n¡¯s Lord would care about this information.


    ¡°White Demonic Stone.¡±


    After hearing the words that came out from my mouth¡­


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    I saw his shoulders flinch a little.


    His expression that held a light smile changed and the atmosphere around us became quiet.


    It wasn¡¯t a change that urred with the use of Qi, instead it was simply that the old man¡¯s atmosphere had changed.


    When I stared at him, Elder Mook asked me.


    ¡°What did you¡­ say just now?¡±


    After seeing the old man¡¯s reaction, I had to check if he was putting up an act or not.


    Because after seeing such a reaction from Elder Mook,


    I had to think of two possibilities.


    <b><i> ¡®One of them is the possibility that he is putting up an act.¡¯</i></b>


    The fact that the old man showed such a shocked reaction when he has heard all types of stories in his long life meant that I had to consider the fact that he was acting.


    <b><i> ¡®The second, is that it¡¯s that important to him.¡¯</i></b>


    That the information was so shocking that it was possible to make that old man show such a reaction.


    White Demonic Stone.


    Also known as the White-Grade Demonic Stone.


    It was a Demonic Stone that wasn¡¯t possible to get anymore, as it could only be earned by killing white ranking demons.


    ¡°I thought that Elder Mook might be curious about the location of a White Demonic Stone.¡±


    The White Demonic Stone that should be hidden underneath the ocean that was located at the end of thend of north.


    The bastard that was guarding that ce was so strong that I couldn¡¯t afford to go there yet, but I knew where a White Demonic Stone was.


    <b><i> ¡®Though it wasn¡¯t me that found it.¡¯</i></b>


    It was the Hao n that found it.


    After many sacrifices and a long time, the Hao n was able to find a White Demonic Stone that, for some reason, didn¡¯t disappear.


    And they were sessful in obtaining it.


    But then¡­


    <b><i> ¡®It was taken away by the Heavenly Demon.¡¯</i></b>


    I didn¡¯t know why they needed that stone, but the Demonic Stone that the Hao n had possession of, went into the Heavenly Demon¡¯s hands not too long after.


    Then, it was given to me as a present.


    I didn¡¯t know if this information was shocking to the Lord of Hao n, but I prayed that that was the case.


    <b><i> ¡®Though I have no intention to give it to him either way.¡¯</i></b>


    Even if I decided to give him this information, if I thought about my experience when I absorbed that White Demonic Stone in my past life, I had zero intention to give that stone to him.


    Especially when I thought about the power I got from that stone.


    Elder Mook didn¡¯t give any response and kept silent.


    As if he was wondering how I knew such a thing.


    And as if he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    He wasn¡¯t giving me a single response.


    After I endured that ufortable silence for a little¡­


    ¡°¡­I see, now I understand.¡±


    Elder Mook spoke.


    It was as if he realized something.


    ¡°You are the owner of the Ancient Book.¡±


    His response was so random that it was something I didn¡¯t expect at all.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>§¡dv§Ñn§ã§Öd §ãh§Ñ§ât§Ör? §Ñv§Ñ?l§Ñbl§Ö §àn g§Ön§Ö???tl?.§ã§àm </strong>


    <strong>?llu?tr§Ñt?§àn? §àn §àur d??§ã§àrd ¨C d??§ã§àrd.gg/g§Ön§Ö???tl?</strong>

 Chapter 223: Omen (10)

    Chapter 223: Omen (10)


    <b>? Omen (10) ?</b>


    By the time I left the jail, I saw that the sun was slowly setting.


    My conversation with the Hao n¡¯s Lord wasn¡¯t too long.


    And after I brought up the White Demonic Stone, the conversation flowed smoothly like water.


    I got what I wanted from the end of the conversation.


    And I made sure that he couldn¡¯t say anything else after our conversation ended.


    <b><i> ¡®But why.¡¯</i></b>


    I was in a situation where I had more thoughts now than before.


    <i> -You are the owner of the Ancient Book.</i>Elder Mook said those words as he stared at me.


    That was the starting point.


    After Elder Mook said those words, he brightened his darkened expression and gave me the answer that I wanted.


    <i> -The Pce Lord is looking for an entrance.</i>


    He bounced around with his words so muchst time, yet he gave me the answer so easily this time, so I wondered if something had changed his mind.


    I stared back at Elder Mook and questioned him.


    <i> -An entrance¡­ you say?</i>


    <i> -Yes, the Pce Lord is looking for the entrance that leads to the Sangcheon.</i>


    Sangcheon.


    I shook for an instant after I heard Elder Mook.


    Sangcheon was the third Abyss that appeared in the world, as well as somewhere I went to plenty of times in my past life.


    Which was understandable, because Sangcheon was a world the Heavenly Demon went to often.


    The Demonic Cult¡¯s main base was located in Xinjiang, but the ce that the Heavenly Demon spent the most time in was Demonic Realm of Sangcheon


    After hearing Elder Mook, I became trapped in my thoughts.


    <b><i> ¡®Why?¡¯</i></b>


    If Elder Mook was correct, then why was the Pce Lord looking for the entrance to Sangcheon?


    Furthermore, why did he try to get this information by torturing Elder Mook, the Lord of Hao n?


    <i> -It¡¯s because only I know how to get to Sangcheon.</i>


    <i> -¡­Only you know you say?</i>


    <i> -Yes.</i>


    It was something I couldn¡¯t understand.


    There are a total of four known entrances to Abyss.


    The Gate of Demons that ripped the air apart and summoned monsters could only spit out demons from it; no one could enter.


    Of course, sometimes the Gate of Demons has an extraordinary asion where it devours humans, but this only happens so rarely.


    Besides the Gate of Demons located in the battlefield that doesn¡¯t close despite a long time passing, endlessly summoning demons from it¡­


    Jincheon, Taecheon, Sangcheon, and Guicheon.


    Those were the four entrances to the Abyss. To the Demonic Realm.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Though there are technically six entrances.¡¯</i></b>


    There was the entrance to the Abyss that wasn¡¯t known in the world yet.


    It was one of the entrances that I got sucked into thanks to Jang Seonyeon being an idiot in my past life.


    However, that ce was more of an exception.


    After all, that ce was closer to being artificial.


    In the end, there were four entrances to Abyss that existed in the world.


    And most of these entrances are managed by those with great power.


    Just the Murim Alliance alone was managing the entrances that led to Taecheon and Jincheon.


    Sangcheon and Guicheon were also managed by other groups as well.


    This meant that information on Sangcheon was already known to the world.


    <b><i> ¡®But then why did Elder Mook say that he was the only one that had information on it?¡¯</i></b>


    Furthermore, the Pce Lord abducted Elder Mook because of this reason as well.


    It was hard for me to believe his words as some parts didn¡¯t make sense.


    <i> -The Sangcheon that¡¯s known in the world isn¡¯t real.</i>


    <i> -It¡¯s not real?</i>


    <i> -Yes¡­ If someone happens to know what is in there, then they would not let them off so easily unless they are disabled.</i>


    That was what Elder Mook said.


    <b><i> ¡®But what does that even mean?¡¯</i></b>


    This too was something I couldn¡¯t just believe.


    Furthermore, if I thought about Elder Mook¡¯s identity¡­


    <b><i> ¡®I wonder why the old man is suddenly acting this way towards me.¡¯</i></b>


    Right before leaving the jail, I bit my lips as I thought about the way Elder Mook acted.


    <i> -It doesn¡¯t matter whether you believe me or not. If you really are the owner, you will get to know anyway.</i>


    I¡¯ll get to know anyway, he says?


    That¡¯s my least favorite sentence.


    Is it really that hard for him to tell me if I¡¯m going to learn about itter anyway?


    <i> -What do you mean by that I¡¯m the owner of something? Please exin it in a way I could understand.</i>


    When I asked him with a frown, Elder Mook became silent for a moment, then he reached his hand out towards me.


    I stared at him wondering what he was doing,


    <i>Ssss¡­</i>


    <i>-¡­!</i>


    Some energy started to flow out of Elder Mook¡¯s shoulder, then the energy began bundling up on my hand.


    <i>-What is this¡­</i>


    Then, it started to form into the shape of an object.


    <i>-¡­How?</i>


    Elder Mook currently was in a state where he couldn¡¯t use Qi due to Demonic Qi just like Gu Huibi.


    Even the almighty Sword Queen couldn¡¯t use her Qi when in a simr position.


    So it was strange seeing him using his energy to do something.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Maybe it¡¯s not Qi?¡¯</i></b>


    But it didn¡¯t seem like Demonic Qi.


    Nor did it seem like Blood Qi.


    Ignoring my thoughts, the energy in the end formed into something.


    I didn¡¯t know what this object was for, but it seemed somewhat close to a seal.


    When I looked at it with surprised eyes, Elder Mook spoke to me.


    <i> -Take it if you are curious.</i>


    <i> -You want me to take this?</i>


    <i> -Yes.</i>


    <i> -What is this for you to give to me?</i>


    <i> -That¡¯s for you to find out.</i>


    <i> -Pardon?</i>


    What is this old man talking about?


    When I looked at him with an absurd look, Elder Mook¡¯s mouth started to form a smile.


    <i> -I gave you this much, yet you still want to be fed more? If you are a man, you must live by solving problems yourself.</i>


    <i> -What are you saying all of a sudden? I thought that this was a trade¡­</i>


    <i> -Trade huh¡­ Are you talking about the White Demonic Stone?</i>


    <i> -¡­Yes.</i>


    <i> -Yes, I need it. The White Demonic Stone¡­ I needed it.</i>


    Elder Mook didn¡¯t ask me how I knew about the White Demonic Stone and how I knew that he needed it for me to bring it up as a trade.


    The reaction he showed made it seem as if he didn¡¯t need to.


    <em>-However, I came to a point where I don¡¯t need it anymore.</em>


    <em> -Huh?</em>


    <em> -So whether it¡¯s White Demonic Stone or White Golden Stone, you can use it for yourself.</em>


    I was going to do that to begin with anyway, but the old man saying those words confused me a little.


    Furthermore, that was the end of the conversation.


    It was as if everything was up to me; whether I believed him or not, whether I was searching for it, none of that seemed to matter to him. The old man stopped paying further attention to me.


    He even began preparing to sleep again just like he was before after our conversation ended.


    <i> -¡­Elder?</i>


    He¡¯s really sleeping just like this? Seriously?


    <i> -I don¡¯t think our conversation ended ye-</i>


    <i> -I said everything I needed to you. You may do the rest yourself.</i>


    <i> -How can you tell me to do the rest after only telling me that much? Isn¡¯t that a bit irresponsible?</i>


    <i> -I basically shat in my own mouth by doing that, so must I also take responsibility for it as well?</i>


    I¡¯m gonna go crazy.


    This guy was so strange.


    If I had topare, he seems simr to the likes of the Second Elder and his friends¡­


    Oh.


    <i> -Elder.</i>


    <i> -Jeez, stop calling me alr-</i>


    <i> -Are you perhaps close with our Second Elder?</i>


    <i> -¡­</i>


    Elder Mook shut his mouth after hearing my question.


    And that silence made me rather ufortable.


    <i> -How rude of you, for you to assume that I¡¯m close with that idiot.</i>


    <i> -So you are.</i>


    <i> -I told you that I¡¯m not!</i>


    I can¡¯t believe they are friends.


    What did the Second Elder do outside of the n for all of his acquaintances to be like this?


    I should¡¯ve known because I asked the Second Elderst time if he knew Elder Mook as well, and he showed a fishy reaction.


    Elder Mooky down on the floor as if he didn¡¯t want to talk about this topic any further, and started snoring quietly.


    It really seemed like he wasn¡¯t going to talk anymore.


    Right as I thought about leaving him¡­


    <i> -Oh.</i>


    Elder Mook who was snoring, suddenly got up and spoke while staring into me.


    <i> -On your way back, tell your father toe to me as I have something to talk to him about.</i>


    His voice sounded perfectly normal as if he never fell asleep.


    <i> -And that, don¡¯t lose it and take good care of it. It¡¯s a valuable item that you can¡¯t get anywhere else.</i>


    After hearing Elder Mook, I took a nce at the seal.


    He said it was valuable, but it was covered with rusts and scratches which showed how old this thing was.


    <i> -What even is this thing for you to¡­</i>


    <i> -Snore.</i>


    <i> -¡­</i>


    I really considered burning his hair off instead of his eyebrows, but I barely managed to hold myself back.


    After observing Elder Mook for a bit afterwards, I told the steward about Elder Mook¡¯s request, and I left the jail.


    Oh, I also told the steward to not feed Elder Mook today and tomorrow.


    The present.


    Because I made a promise to Tang Soyeol and Namgung Bi-ah, I went out to the streets with them.


    Since it was the streets that I went to often with Wi Seol-Ah, it didn¡¯t feel all that special.


    I only went out here because the girls seemed like they wanted to.


    The problem was that when we arrived in the streets, I was left behind and the three girls were moving together.


    ¡°Sis! There¡­ over there!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go over there as well!¡±


    Due to how she got to leave the n consecutively, Wi Seol-Ah seemed to be in a rather cheerful mood.


    Thanks to that, Tang Soyeol and Namgung Bi-ah were being dragged around by her with both of them having extremely exhausted faces.


    As I stared at those girls¡­


    <b> [Howe you didn¡¯t ask any further?]</b>


    Elder Shin asked me.


    <b><i> ¡®Are you talking about Elder Mook?¡¯</i></b>


    <b> [Yes. If you wanted to, you could¡¯ve asked more questions.]</b>


    He wasn¡¯t wrong.


    Whether it was the Ancient Book or the secret that only the Hao n had about the entrance to Sangcheon, there were a lot of things I could have asked.


    <b> [Then why didn¡¯t you ask more?]</b>


    <b><i> ¡®¡­¡¯</i></b>


    I couldn¡¯t help but keep my mouth shut after hearing Elder Shin¡¯s question.


    It wasn¡¯t because I wasn¡¯t able to respond, but for some reason, I felt like I had to.


    I had a feeling back then, that I shouldn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Did the Hao n¡¯s Lord do something to me?¡¯</i></b>


    That was possible.


    After all, he was someone that was somehow able to use some mysterious power even with his Qi being blocked by Demonic Qi.


    However¡­


    <b><i> ¡®That doesn¡¯t seem like the case.¡¯</i></b>


    I decided to believe that that wasn¡¯t the case.


    It would be strange in the first ce for an old man with such power to peacefully stay inside a jail.


    <b>[¡­Yet you believe that he somehow made an object with his energy?]</b>


    <b><i> ¡®He did it right in front of my eyes, so how could I not?¡¯</i></b>


    Furthermore, because I experienced way too many absurd things in this life, I¡¯m unmoved with most things now.


    A snake that was as big as a building¡­


    A ghost that was trapped inside a treasure¡­


    And even the talking fish¡­


    Because I experienced all kinds of things, I wasn¡¯t really surprised by something like this.


    <b><i> ¡®And I even went through a regression, so how could anything be more shocking than that?¡¯</i></b>


    That was kind of a problem.


    I went back in time and regressed.


    Yet there were more things I didn¡¯t know than things I knew which was absurd.


    <b><i> ¡®Was I really that careless and easy going in my past life?¡¯</i></b>


    I should¡¯ve worked harder.


    It was something that made me feel regretful.


    As I gulped my saliva down my dried throat, Wi Seol-Ah who was far away hopped over to me and ran into my arms.


    ¡°Young Master!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to run?¡±


    ¡°Hehe!¡±


    After rubbing her face onto my chest, Wi Seol-Ah pointed her finger, telling me to look behind me.


    When I looked in the direction her finger was pointing to, I saw Namgung Bi-ah there.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Her hair was tied in a weird way.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it pretty?¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah sounded proud as if she was telling me that she did it.


    But how was I supposed to react to this?


    Pigtails, huh¡­


    It was a hairstyle that was hard to look at for a long time.


    ¡°¡­She looks fine no matter what you put on her.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah didn¡¯t seem to care at all despite her hair looking that way.


    Then she asked while staring at me.


    ¡°Is it strange?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not¡­ strange I guess?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t look ugly no matter what because of the face she had.


    Namgung Bi-ah nodded after being satisfied with my answer.


    Then¡­


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    She reached her hand out towards me.


    Did she want me to hold it?


    When I grabbed Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s hand, she pulled it out as if that wasn¡¯t the answer.


    Was that not it?


    <b> [It seems like you got used to grabbing her hand, for you to grab it right away after she reached it out to you.]</b>


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Must you reallyment on times like these?¡¯</i></b>


    <b> [It¡¯s because I hate seeing it. I hate seeing you get this treatment.]</b>


    <b><i> ¡®Then why don¡¯t you grab it as well.¡¯</i></b>


    <b>[¡­What did you say you brat?]</b>


    Elder Shin bombarded me with unhinged curses, but my ears got so used to it that it didn¡¯t even reach me.


    ¡°Why are you showing off your hand?¡±


    ¡°Buy it for me.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    How could she be so blunt?


    Namgung Bi-ah so tantly asked me for money.


    I mean, I could buy her something like that, but that was kind of sudden.


    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t bring money with me¡­¡±


    ¡°Then you should ask if you could borrow, not straight up ask me to buy it for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Receiving it¡­ makes me feel better.¡±


    After hearing Namgung Bi-ah, I beganughing.


    ¡°You became a bit shameless recently, you know that?¡±


    ¡°¡­You don¡¯t want to? Then you don¡¯t have- ¡°


    ¡°I never said I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    I walked past Namgung Bi-ah and towards the merchant.


    Right as I was about to pay, I moved my gaze to Tang Soyeol.


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°W-What?¡±


    When I asked her, Tang Soyeol showed a surprised reaction.


    I asked her because I knew that she was staring in an envious way.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want it as well?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not¡­ like th¡­ No, you¡¯re right. I want it too.¡±


    She was about to deny, but without being able to hold back her desire, she nodded her head.


    After seeing that, I couldn¡¯t help but be a little curious.


    <b><i> ¡®Why do none of the girls have any money?¡¯</i></b>


    Wi Seol-Ah was understandable, but Namgung Bi-ah or Tang Soyeol not having any money was strange.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    When I asked her, Tang Soyeol quickly ran over and picked one.


    It seemed like she had already picked one beforehand.


    It was a hair essory that looked like a floral leaf of a white flower.


    ¡°Is this enough?¡±


    Tang Soyeol slightly nodded after hearing my question.


    I noticed that her ears became red during this.


    It seemed like she was feeling very embarrassed to ask me to buy it for her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take two of these.¡±


    ¡°Oho! You have good eyes! These two will be 50 Yuan.¡±


    ¡°¡­These two are 50 Yuan?¡±


    I paused as I was taking coins out from my pocket.


    It was because it was more expensive than I expected.


    I thought about not buying it for an instant, but because I already told them that I would buy it for them, I paid the price while grinding my teeth.


    I felt a certain pain inside as it was an unexpected expense, but seeing Namgung Bi-ah smile slightly and Tang Soyeol trying to hold back augh was enough to make me satisfied.


    I also asked Wi Seol-Ah if she wanted it as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy with what you got mest time!¡±


    But she denied it by saying those words.


    ******************


    The night came.


    Being dragged around by three girls all day was much harder than me training with everything I got.


    I wasn¡¯t joking about that.


    But I couldn¡¯t afford to show that I was exhausted.


    So I kept my mouth shut and walked around with them.


    I at least had that much sense.


    Since I would enter closed-door training tomorrow, I thought of rxing while also organizing everything that happened today.


    But right as I was about to lie down on my bed after changing, a guest came.


    It was a person that Ipletely forgot about because of me being dragged around everywhere.


    ¡°Hello, Young Master Gu.¡±


    A sweet voice that had a strange atmosphere.


    Ady that fits midnight better than night.


    Moyong Hi-ah came looking for me.


    ¡°I apologize for visiting at such ate time. If it won¡¯t be troubling for you, may I enter?¡±


    After looking at Moyong Hi-ah who spoke carefully, I responded ufortably.


    ¡°¡­If you are sorry, could you go back?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯ll still enter.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Then why did you ask, you crazy bitch?


    <strong>You can rate/review this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>§¡dv§Ñn§ã§Öd §ãh§Ñ§ât§Ör? §Ñv§Ñ?l§Ñbl§Ö §àn g§Ön§Ö???tl?.§ã§àm </strong>


    <strong>?llu?tr§Ñt?§àn? §àn §àur d??§ã§àrd ¨C d??§ã§àrd.gg/g§Ön§Ö???tl?</strong>

 Chapter 224: Omen (11)

    Chapter 224: Omen (11)


    Moyong Hi-ah barged into my room uninvited.


    I didn''t know whether it was because of her presence, but my small room felt a bit colder.


    ¡°I''ll be excusing myself.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you are very much excusing yourself.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Wasn''t she practically begging me to curse at her?


    I knew Moyong Hi-ah was a cold and annoying person, but she didn''t seem this shameless in my past life.


    How did she be like this?<i>Or perhaps, she was always like this?</i>


    That was certainly possible, but whatever the case, this was a very ufortable situation.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°You may speak.¡±


    ¡°I heard the news that the Moyong n made a deal with our n.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that''s right.¡±


    During our conversation, I observed Moyong Hi-ah''s appearance.


    I couldn''t see any of the usual things I associated with her:


    The scent, the dense makeup, the essories.


    She looked different from her usual decorated self. I was looking at Moyong Hi-ah''s natural face.


    <i>She looks simr to when she was in the Abyss.</i>


    She wasn''t in a situation where she could adorn herself.


    And she was in a situation where she had to survive today for tomorrow.


    Personally, I preferred her current look.


    <b>[You say you don''t like her, yet you observed her face.]</b>


    <i>I looked because it was right in front of me.</i>


    <b>[¡­To be fair, how could you not look when she is that beautiful.]</b>


    Elder Shin mumbled in a very low voice, but it echoed in my mind, so I couldn''t miss it.


    <i>Elder Shin.</i>


    <b>[What is it.]</b>


    <i>Did you perhaps not forget?</i>


    <b>[¡­Hmm?]</b>


    <i>You know, the really pretty girl from the Moyong n¡­</i>


    <b>[Ha.]</b>


    Elder Shin reacted condescendingly to my question.


    <b>[So much time has passed, yet you still think I didn''t forget such a trivial thing? Brat, you are quite obsessed with romance.]</b>


    <i>¡­I see. If that''s the case, it''s fine.</i>


    After hearing Elder Shin''s response, I nodded to his words.


    I also decided to pretend that I didn''t hear his voice shaking crazily.


    If I pressed him further, I knew he would sulk and not talk to me for days.


    How could a Taoist be so narrow-minded?


    <b>[Hmm? Did you say something?]</b>


    <i>I said nothing.</i>


    <b>[Is that so? That''s weird¡­ I could have sworn you talked shit about me.]</b>


    He had quite the sharp ears¡­


    ¡°I want to ask you a question first.¡±


    ¡°You may ask. I am listening.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    It was a question I had to ask.


    ¡°I understood that the Moyong n was building their business in Shanxi and helping them financially.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°But to me, it seems like an absurd deal¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. Our n offered quite a bit. Perhaps this is not enough?¡±


    There was no way it wasn''t.


    Gu n never cared much for money, nor did they have the greed to earn more, but that didn''t mean they rejected it.


    <i>It''s not a n that did things for rewards.</i>


    Other ns received donations in exchange for protecting citizens from demons.


    The Moyong n and the Tang n used their businesses to build more finance, but the Gu n didn''t do that.


    They took responsibility for Shanxi''s safety, but they didn''t receive any major donations for it.


    Of course, they received some because they had rtionships with the upper ss¡­


    <i>But I guess not enough for the n to have a luxurious status.</i>


    To be more precise, it would be more urate to say that we didn''t get much despite being called a noble n.


    ¡°That''s not it, but I wanted to hear why your n is going through all that loss just to buy some heat.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    She looked as if she forgot to exin it to me.


    Unlike Moyong Hi-ah''s usual cold and alluring expression, she tried to make a cute face because she made a mistake.


    <i>What the hell is she doing?</i>


    But I knew that even that was an act.


    Moyong Hi-ah was a girl who knew her strength too well.


    She knew that changing her look just a little could be extremely helpful.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    But because I still looked at her the same way despite seeing her like that,Moyong Hi-ah returned to her usual expression.


    ¡°As expected, it doesn''t work on you.¡±


    <i>Tsk.</i>


    I felt more relieved after seeing her click her tongue in disappointment.


    <i>That personality of hers doesn''t change as I expected.</i>


    The only difference was that her gaze seemed a little different from the one she gave me in the past.


    ¡°You are quite fascinating the more I look at you. Do you perhaps have a problem?¡±


    ¡°Problem¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­You know, like¡­ maybe you have a problem with your masculinity¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°But judging by the way you treat the Poison Phoenix and the Sword Dancer, that doesn''t seem to be it¡­¡±


    What''s not it.


    What''s not it, you bastard.


    After staring at Moyong Hi-ah, I asked with a sigh.


    ¡°Let''s end the jokes there.¡±


    ¡°I''m not joking, though¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­How about you exin to me why you are buying my heat.¡±


    I had to stop this pointless conversation and get to the main topic.


    After all, I would only get angrier as the conversation with Moyong Hi-ah continued.


    When I brought up the main topic, Moyong Hi-ah put on a serious expression for a moment, and fixed her posture.


    She knelt on the floor and politely sped her hands to show respect.


    After seeing that, I also fixed my posture.


    ¡°As I said earlier, I need Young Master Gu''s heat.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but why.¡±


    ¡°If you must hear the reason, you have to ept a Shackle for it.¡±


    ¡°Shackle?¡±


    I wondered what kind of a reason it was that required me to have a Shackle put on me.


    But if it was what I thought it was, then it would likely be rted to the condition that Moyong Hi-ah had.


    ¡°For reference, the Lord of Gu n didn''t hear the reason.¡±


    ¡°¡­So, he sold out his son without even hearing the reason?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Judging by her silence, it seemed like that really happened.


    My father, maybe he was more of a materialistic person than I thought?


    After thinking for a bit, I spoke to Moyong Hi-ah.


    ¡°Then I won''t hear the rea-¡°


    ¡°I actually have a condition.¡±


    ¡°Hey, why do you keep interrupting me if you aren''t going to listen to the end?¡±


    ¡°¡­It''s a condition where Ice Qi builds up if I don''t manage it with my Qi.¡±


    I had no intention of hearing it from her since I already knew, but she said it all with her own mouth.


    Was she crazy?


    I frowned because I was forced to hear something that I didn''t want to hear.


    Because of it, Moyong Hi-ah''s eyes slightly widened.


    ¡°You¡­ aren''t very surprised by this?¡±


    ¡°You said it all without my consent, so why should I be surprised by it?¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily¡­ but that''s not the usual reaction I get.¡±


    Honestly, I felt that I messed up a little as I responded to her.


    I should have pretended to be at least a little surprised, but despite hearing that she had a condition directly from her, I failed to react properly.


    <i>I was carried away by the flow.</i>


    I didn''t know if it was because I was talking to apletely ipatible person or the memory of my past life.


    I had to use my Qi to calm down my stomach that felt a bit sick.


    ¡°¡­So, you''re telling me that''s the reason why you need my heat?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°But why me when I''m not the only one who can provide heat?¡±


    I learned that Moyong Hi-ah''s condition didn''t improve just by putting heat next to her.


    If that was possible, then she wouldn''t have suffered all her life.


    <i>And it''s not like I''m the only one in the world who can use Fire Arts.</i>


    There was Gu Huibi, not to mention Father.


    Gu Ryunghwa belonged to Mount Hua, and Gu Yeonseo was an exception since she still couldn''t summon heat yet.


    Moreover, if it came to Fire Arts, the Gu n was the representative ce for it, but the Gu n wasn''t the only one that used the art.


    Considering that some of the Hundred Masters of the World used Fire Arts,I wondered why Moyong Hi-ah chose me out of all the options.


    <i>Perhaps, it''s because I look easy?</i>


    No way.


    She wasn''t a person who chose her partner for such a reason.


    <i>Then what is it?</i>


    I thought that maybe only my heat affected Moyong Hi-ah''s condition.


    <i>But that''s unlikely¡­</i>


    I knew that wasn''t the case just by thinking of what happened on ''that day'' in my past life.


    Our bodies were hugging each other tightly¡­


    But unlike my hot body, Moyong Hi-ah''s body was ice cold.


    I kept wondering with such thoughts, yet Moyong Hi-ah''s response was firm.


    ¡°It has to be your heat.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I feltst time that it would work if it''s Young Master Gu''s heat.¡±


    I saw a white finger that cautiously reached out towards me.


    The hand that slowly approached me, touched my hand.


    But it felt like she was careful, as if she couldn''t hold my hand.


    ¡°¡­Please.¡±


    It was sudden, but I felt like I knew what she was saying please for.


    I didn''t say much, but using our contact, I sent a little bit of heat to her.


    <i>Flinch.</i>


    I felt Moyong Hi-ah''s body slightly shaking when she received my heat.


    I thought to myself after seeing her reaction.


    <i>¡­Really?</i>


    Is there really an effect?


    Why?


    <i>Just why?</i>


    I couldn''t understand no matter how much I thought about it.


    What''s different from Moyong Hi-ah back then and Moyong Hi-ah now?


    <i>Is it because she''s a bit younger?</i>


    It was possible that it was a condition that worsened as time passed, but that probably wasn''t the case.


    <i>Maybe¡­ it''s because of the change in the Destructive me Arts?</i>


    If I thought about the thing I had now that I didn''t in my past life, that was the only thing.


    If the Heavenly Demon''s power was an ability to absorb another being''s energy, then it might be possible that I could absorb Ice Qi as well, but judging by how it reacted to my heat, it was more likely that it was due to my Destructive me Arts.


    <i>Simr to how it cleanses Demonic Qi, maybe it pushes away Ice Qi?</i>


    If I thought about the changes in my Destructive me Arts in this life, I remembered that I could burn Demonic Qi to cleanse it, and turn it into normal Qi.


    Since that didn''t happen in my past life, this was the only thing I could think of.


    ¡°¡­Hngh¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    I withdrew my hand after hearing a groaning sound.


    I was forgetting what was happening now because of all the thoughts in my head.


    I quickly raised my head to observe Moyong Hi-ah.


    ¡°Are you ok-¡°


    But judging by her lowering her head and curling her body, it seemed like she wasn''t okay at all.


    ¡°L¡­ Look¡­ at it.¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah, who was struggling for a while, spoke with a very faint voice.


    But I couldn''t hear it because of how quiet it was.


    It looked like she was trying to hide her shaky voice, but it didn''t seem like she could do it easily.


    ¡°It''s¡­ It''s you¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    After saying some words that I couldn''t understand, Moyong Hi-ah suddenly stood up and fixed her uniform.


    ¡°¡­I''ll be leaving for today.¡±


    ¡°This suddenly?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I think it would be too hard for me if we continued.¡±


    What''s hard?


    Moyong Hi-ah walking in a slightly unsteady way bothered me a bit.


    But I stopped her since there was one thing I had to ask.


    ¡°What about the Shackle?¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    ¡°You told me that I needed to receive a Shackle if I heard about your condition.¡±


    It was rather annoying, but at this point, I had to get one.


    A Shackle from a noble n was possible to break away from, so it didn''t matter much anyway.


    I would just get it and break away from it.


    After hearing my question, Moyong Hi-ah showed an expression that made her look like she was saying ''Oh, I did say that'', and slightly smiled.


    ¡°That''s a lie.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Normally a Shackle is necessary¡­ but I had no intention of doing that to Young Master Gu.¡±


    ¡°What''s the reason for that?¡±


    When I asked her why she made that decision, Moyong Hi-ah responded after thinking for a bit.


    ¡°I felt that I could do that for a very trustworthy person like you¡­ is a response that you wouldn''t believe, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When our eyes met, Moyong Hi-ah suddenly turned her head and covered her mouth.


    It was obvious that she was about to burst outughing.


    ¡°¡­Sorry. Your face looked quite shocking.¡±


    Quite shocking.


    It sounded like an insult for some reason, which made me rather annoyed.


    But in the midst of all this, I couldn''t help but wonder if this heat really helped Moyong Hi-ah.


    Because I could still feel Ice Qi from Moyong Hi-ah.


    ¡°Would this really be effe-¡°


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I''ll be taking my leave for today.¡±


    This was definitely a good sign, but our conversation was in a state where it hadn''t really ended properly yet.


    ¡°¡­I too would like to continue our friendly conversation,¡±


    ¡°It wasn''t really friendly.¡±


    ¡°But I don''t know what would happen to me if I stayed longer.¡±


    What did she mean by what would happen to her?


    Moyong Hi-ah''s gaze pointed in a certain direction after she spoke.


    When I looked in the same direction as her¡­


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I saw three pairs of eyes peeking this way with their heads poking from the corner.


    It seemed weirder since all of their eyes had different colors.


    ¡°What are you guys doing over there?¡±


    I asked with an incredulous tone, but the eyes still continued to stare at me, and no response came back.


    How did they find out about this?


    I felt chills on my back because of it.


    ¡°I''ll be leaving first. Young Master Gu, thank you very much for today.¡±


    It seemed like I wasn''t the only one who felt the chills, seeing as how Moyong Hi-ah escaped my room with faster steps than usual.


    Moyong Hi-ah, who was leaving the room, nced at the three girls and spoke in my direction.


    ¡°It was a good time. I''ll be asking again the next night we meet.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    After leaving me with very misleading words, she disappeared with light steps.


    ¡°Wait¡­ At least exin properly!¡±


    I immediately tried to stop Moyong Hi-ah after instinctively realizing that I was in trouble.


    <i>Grasp.</i>


    But a hand stopped me first. Then the voice came.


    ¡°Exin.¡±


    I gulped nervously after hearing Namgung Bi-ah''s serious voice.


    Not only did Namgung Bi-ah''s expression seem more emotionless than it already was, but there were also two squirrels hiding behind Namgung Bi-ah.


    <i>Haha.</i>


    I don''t think I will be sleepingfortably /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 225: Going To Battle (1)

    Chapter 225: Going To Battle (1)


    After Moyong Hi-ah left Gu Yangcheon to go back to her ce, she suddenly stopped walking on the night path and curled up on the ground.


    ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­¡±


    As she breathed out heavily while holding her stomach, her face turned red for some reason.


    ¡°Are you okay, mydy¡­!?¡±


    Her servant, who was waiting outside, came closer to check on her, but Moyong Hi-ah pushed her away, saying that she was fine.


    ¡°I''m fine¡­ I''m just not used to it yet.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The heat that flowed inside her body was a new and strange sensation for Moyong Hi-ah.


    The heat that pushed away the coldness that wrapped her body for an eternity, while also warming her body was too strange of a sensation for her.<i>¡­It''s warm.</i>


    She wasn''t cold.


    This was something that Moyong Hi-ah had always desired.


    She was having a hard time getting used to the immense amount of heat that she got at once.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    But that didn''t matter to her because she felt so much joy that she didn''t know what to do.


    She didn''t know if it was joy from her coldness being pushed away or excitement from feeling warmth for the first time.


    <i>¡­But as expected, he was the answer.</i>


    Whichever it was, it was something she wished for.


    ¡°¡­Hey.¡±


    ¡°Yes, mydy.¡±


    ¡°I think I need to say another thing to the n.¡±


    ¡°Huh? The n? Didn''t you say everything you neededst time?¡±


    The deal made with the Gu n.


    It was led by Moyong Hi-ah, and something that Moyong n''s Lord didn''t approve of no matter what, but Moyong Hi-ah was able to get approval after convincing him that she might be able to fix her condition.


    This was also the first time that Moyong Hi-ah requested something from the n Lord with a business rted to her condition.


    Thanks to that, she was able to get approval, but the n Lord told her to bring the True Dragon to him, saying that he wanted to see what kind of a person he was.


    Of course, she didn''t tell Gu Yangcheon any of this.


    ¡°¡­I think I''ll have to talk about engagement.¡±


    ¡°E-Engagement?¡±


    The servant''s face turned pale white after hearing Moyong Hi-ah.


    Because judging by what she was talking about, it was obvious what Moyong Hi-ah wanted to say.


    ¡°Mydy¡­ Are you perhaps?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah nodded after hearing her servant.


    Moyong Hi-ah''s face was red when she answered, and because of the heat, her ears were also red.


    Moyong Hi-ah spoke while staring at her servant.


    ¡°I''ll have to cancel it.¡±


    The matter she had to cancel.


    She was referring to the secret engagement made with Namgung n.


    ****************


    As soon as the sun came up, I got up and escaped the room.


    My body felt exhausted for some reason, but it probably wasn''t because I didn''t get enough sleep.


    It was simply because I was mentally exhausted.


    ¡°¡­I feel like I''m going to die.¡±


    After dragging my creaking body outside,I saw the three intruders who were sleeping in the corner of my room.


    In the corner, Wi Seol-Ah and Tang Soyeol were sleeping while using Namgung Bi-ah''s stomach as a pillow.


    After seeing such a sight, Iughed.


    ¡°I told them to go sleep in their own rooms.¡±


    Last night, it took me hours to exin everything to Namgung Bi-ah after being dragged away by her.


    It wasn''t a conversation that should have taken that long, but it took way too long for me to exin and convince her why I had to do such a thing.


    Namgung Bi-ah and Wi Seol-Ah seemed like they either understood or gave up halfway, but Tang Soyeol seemed like she was digging deeper into what I was saying.


    It was rather a hassle.


    <i>Why do I have to exin all of this?</i>


    While I had that thought, I couldn''tin and had to exin everything to them thoroughly.


    Most of what I said was that I couldn''t reject that much money, but in reality, the Moyong n''s offer to the Gu n was so shocking.


    Even Tang Soyeol couldn''t help but nod her head.


    <i>Her eyes look a bit strange.</i>


    Tang Soyeol, who was listening to my exnation, had very strange eyes, but since I knew that Tang Soyeol usually had weird thoughts, I let it go.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    As I was embracing the sunlight on the living room floor, Hongwa appeared and greeted me with respect.


    ¡°Did you have a good night?¡±


    ¡°¡­Does it look like it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It seemed like it didn''t look that way even to her eyes, because Hongwa slightly avoided eye contact.


    Even after seeing the three girls who were sleeping in my room, Hongwa didn''t say anything.


    Maybe she got used to it because Namgung Bi-ah sometimes intruded into my room, or I let Wi Seol-Ah in because she stubbornly asked me for it.


    Though of course, when she noticed that Wi Seol-Ah was in the bunch, she frowned a little.


    <i>It seems like she''ll be scolded again.</i>


    Wi Seol-Ah not backing down despite being scolded so many times was rather fascinating.


    Maybe she also had a stubborn personality like I did.


    ¡°We''ll be preparing a meal. Should we prepare for the others as well?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes please. Oh, and there''s something I want to ask.¡±


    ¡°You may.¡±


    ¡°How were they able toe inside?¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah was one thing, but because Namgung Bi-ah and Tang Soyeol entered my ce like nothing was wrong, I asked Hongwa about it.


    To be honest, I let Namgung Bi-ah do whatever she wanted since she was like a stray cat, but because Tang Soyeol was a blood rtive of a noble n, it was hard for her toe without approval.


    It seemed like my question sounded strange to her.


    After all, Hongwa answered after showing a confused reaction for a moment.


    ¡°Did the Young Master not approve of this¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­Since when?¡±


    ¡°Lady Namgung and Lady Tang said¡­ that you definitely did.¡±


    After realizing that something was wrong in the middle of her words, Hongwa flinched.


    ¡°I''m sorry. I should have checked properly.¡±


    It seemed like she let them enter after just believing what the two girls told her.


    Was it because I always gave them a pass despite them intruding like that?


    ¡°¡­I''m sorry.¡±


    Hongwa''s expression looked as if she was about to jump off any moment.


    After seeing her like that, I briefly told her it was okay with my hand gesture.


    ¡°It''s okay. I''m fine with it, but did the Tang n also approve?¡±


    That was the problem more than anything.


    Namgung Bi-ah was an exception, but would Tang n really sit still and do nothing if they found out that Tang Soyeol was in my house?


    <i>If the Poison King found out, he wouldn''t sit still.</i>


    It seemed that way no matter how much I looked at it.


    Because the members of Tang n were staying at a different guesthouse in Gu n, they would know that Tang Soyeol disappeared.


    And since she usually was with Namgung Bi-ah in my house, they would also know that she was here.


    <i>¡­I just hope that there isn''t any problem.</i>


    Tang Soyeol herself told me that she had a way, but I didn''t know if that would really work against the Poison King.


    <i>She probably doesn''t know how much her father loves her.</i>


    The fact that the King who reigned over Sichuan was only gentle to his daughter.


    Tang Soyeol probably didn''t know that.


    ¡°Let me know what kind of a reaction their side showed.¡±


    ¡°Understood¡­¡±


    ¡°And don''t worry too much as I''ll make this matter something that I approve of.¡±


    After hearing my response, Hongwa opened her eyes slightly wider, lowered her head, and left.


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    After Hongwa left, I sat on the floor and thought.


    <i>Is my closed-door training after noon?</i>


    I had to enter closed-door training after noon and stay there for two months.


    Then, I had to join the Fifth Swordsmen Army on the battlefield.


    Since I had to waste time, I wondered if something would happen.


    <i>Was there something that happened in the uing years?</i>


    The biggest event that would happen a few yearster was the destruction of the ck Pce.


    I wondered if anything else would happen since the Pce Lord had escaped.


    <i>But I don''t know what he''s nning.</i>


    I also saw the Heavenly Demon''s existence with my own eyes.


    I didn''t know what the situation was.


    <i>But I can''t change anything in my current state.</i>


    So, for that matter¡­


    <i>It seems better to use the Hao n than the Beggar''s Sect.</i>


    I had a rtionship with Chuwong, but I couldn''t use the Beggar''s Sect to get information just because of him.


    The Beggar''s Sect was allied with the Murim Alliance.


    If the Beggar''s Sect got information on something, it would probably share it with the Murim Alliance first.


    <i>But I can''t fully trust the Hao n either.</i>


    But I felt they were a better option.


    <i>Do I have to use Elder Mook somehow to get what I want?</i>


    That thought crossed my mind, and I nced at the seal in my pocket.


    Elder Mook gave it to me.


    He told me to use it if I wanted to learn something.


    <i>¡­But how do I use this?</i>


    I tried using Qi, hoping it would activate like the Marble of Celestial Captivation.


    I tried rolling it around.


    But it didn''t seem to work that way.


    <i>And it''s made with that old man''s energy.</i>


    That bothered me a bit.


    But I couldn''t throw it away.


    <i>But what if I did throw it away?</i>


    Maybe he could get it back since it was made with his energy.


    As I observed the seal, wondering how to use it¡­


    <i>Ssss.</i>


    I felt someone approach me from behind.


    Soon, two white hands wrapped around me.


    ¡°Oouugh¡­¡±


    She made silly noises as if she was still asleep.


    But I knew who it was when I heard her voice.


    ¡°Why are you clinging to me as soon as you wake up?¡±


    ¡°Oough¡­¡±


    As expected, it was Wi Seol-Ah.


    ¡°I''m tired¡­¡±


    ¡°Then sleep more.¡±


    ¡°I can''t¡­¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡­Was she hungry?


    It was almost breakfast time.


    I was about to tell Hongwa, thinking Wi Seol-Ah was very hungry.


    But Wi Seol-Ah, who was hugging me, whispered quietly.


    ¡°¡­Young Master is leaving today.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Was it because I entered closed-door training after noon?


    I chuckled and replied.


    ¡°What do you mean I''m leaving?¡±


    I had to stay there for two months, but the closed-door training ce was in Gu n.


    I wasn''t leaving the n.


    ¡°¡­But still.¡±


    She hugged me tighter.


    I felt her emotion of not wanting to let me go.


    It made my heart tingle.


    ¡°I-Is it possible¡­ for me to go with you?¡±


    ¡°I''ve never heard of someone entering closed-door training with another person.¡±


    ¡°B-But I can train too¡­¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah said nonsense.


    ¡°Ahh¡­!¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah''s hands suddenly let go and the feeling on my back disappeared.


    I looked and saw Namgung Bi-ah pulling Wi Seol-Ah away.


    She rubbed her tired eyes.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    ¡°But Sis¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­He''s ufortable¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah closed her mouth after hearing Namgung Bi-ah.


    Feeling bad at Wi Seol-Ah''s sobbing face, I was about to say something, when¡­


    ¡°I''m fin-¡°


    ¡°¡­You be quiet too¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes ma''am.¡±


    But I couldn''t talk back to Namgung Bi-ah. She still wasn''t happy about what happened yesterday.


    I hadn''t seen Namgung Bi-ah in a bad mood for a while.


    And I knew she didn''t listen when she was angry. I shut my mouth with Wi Seol-Ah.


    I read the room and saw a green squirrel approaching. She rubbed her eyes as if she just woke up.


    Tang Soyeol saw me and was shocked. She tidied her clothing.


    She didn''t know she fell asleep here.


    ¡°W-What do I do, what if I snored¡­?¡±


    ¡°You didn''t snore that much.¡±


    ¡°Did I snore¡­!?¡±


    ¡°Just kidding.¡±


    She did snore, but I didn''t mind. It sounded like a cub growling.


    ¡°M-My first night with you is spent like that¡­¡±


    I ignored Tang Soyeol, who was melting down.


    I spoke to the rest.


    ¡°¡­Let''s eat.¡±


    They nodded their heads.


    Breakfast was important.


    ****************


    It was noon.


    I finished my meal and prepared. I headed to the training area.


    ¡°¡­You enter this ce.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I''m going to die? What''s with that reaction¡­¡±


    ¡°It''s because I''m worried you might cause trouble inside.¡±


    The Second Elder still had bandages. He hadn''t fully recovered.


    He dragged his sick body to send me off.


    Gu Huibi came too, but she didn''t speak to me for a few days.


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She was unresponsive.


    I was annoyed and asked.


    ¡°Why are you sulking?¡±


    ¡°Who said I''m sulking, do you want to die brother?¡±


    ¡°Calm your eyes.¡±


    ¡°My eyes are always this fierce.¡±


    That was true.


    I checked Gu Huibi''s condition.


    The Demonic Qi had disappeared, and she was recovering.


    The Immortal Healer secretly asked me if I did this.


    I told him it wasn''t me.


    ¡°¡­Eat well.¡±


    She snuck in those words. I smiled and felt speechless.


    ¡°There''s only Bigu there. What do you mean eat well?¡±


    ¡°But you won''t eat if no one takes care of you.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I''m a child? I''ll eat when I''m hungry.¡±


    What did she mean by taking care of me? I wasn''t a three-year-old.


    What time did she think this was?


    She wasn''t satisfied with my response.


    Gu Huibi turned her head and went to her house.


    ¡°Whatever, do as you please. Sister is leaving.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°You don''t stop me. This is why there is no point in raising a child.¡±


    Gu Huibi left angrily.


    The Second Elder sighed.


    ¡°What did you do this time, for Huibi to act like that?¡±


    ¡°¡­I didn''t do anything.¡±


    I didn''t do anything.


    I made her healthier by absorbing the Demonic Qi in her.


    Why did she always act like that to me?


    ¡°The Lord of Gu n won''te.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    I knew better than anyone that father wouldn''te for this.


    It didn''t affect me much.


    ¡°¡­Young Master.¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah ran to me with a sobbing face and hugged me.


    ¡°You''re crying again?¡±


    ¡°I-I''m not crying¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Then don''t wipe your nose on me.¡±


    My chest was drenched. It must have been my imagination.


    ¡°Eat well. I''ll be out soon.¡±


    ¡°¡­Kay.¡±


    I patted Wi Seol-Ah''s head.


    Wi Seol-Ah didn''t finish her food earlier when we ate.


    She wasn''t in the mood.


    <i>¡­The almighty Wi Seol-Ah is not finishing her food?</i>


    It was a strange feeling because I knew it was because of me.


    It wasn''t anything special.


    I patted Wi Seol-Ah''s head and looked at the others.


    ¡°Why are you all gathered here when this isn''t anything special?¡±


    ¡°¡­Have a good trip¡­¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah waved her hand to me.


    Her eyes looked a bit sad, but I must have mistaken it.


    Tang Soyeol had a lot to say, but she didn''t say anything.


    I waved my hand briefly and spoke.


    ¡°Muyeon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    I spoke to Muyeon, who I saw for the first time in a while.


    ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    Muyeon lowered his head after I congratted him.


    He had reached the Peak Realm while I hadn''t seen him.


    I knew that because he told everyone happily.


    <i>¡­He even bragged about it to the Sword Venerable.</i>


    Muyeon''s mouth was light, contrary to his heavy atmosphere.


    I stared at him and spoke.


    ¡°Do the thing I requested you to do while I''m away.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I will do it without any mistakes.¡±


    ¡°Alright, but don''t work too hard.¡±


    Gu Ryunghwa didn''te here to say goodbye.


    ¡°¡­Sigh, this is why there''s no point raising a child.¡±


    I mumbled while thinking about Gu Ryunghwa. The Second Elder gave me a strange look.


    I didn''t know what he was thinking, but his expression bothered me.


    ¡°I''ll be going now.¡±


    I left the others behind and moved. Two months would pass quickly.


    There was no need for an emotional farewell.


    <i>And I''m going there to get punished.</i>


    There was no need for everyone to get emotional for a punishment.


    ¡°¡­Young Master!¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah called me from behind before I entered.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Y-You bettere out as soon as possible, okay¡­?¡±


    I couldn''t control that.


    ¡°¡­I''ll try my best?¡±


    ¡°Don''t forget about me, okay¡­?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean forget, do you think I''m a goldfish or something?¡±


    I couldn''t forget anything in two months.


    She spoke with a sobbing voice, despite my response.


    ¡°Promise me¡­¡±


    She held the essory I bought her tightly.


    She looked pitiful.


    Was it because I spent too much time with her?


    Nothing would happen because I was away for some time.


    ¡°Yeah. I won''t forget about you, so don''t worry.¡±


    ¡°¡­Kay.¡±


    She smiled after hearing my response.


    I turned away from her and stepped into the space.


    <i>m-!</i>


    I heard something close behind me when I entered.


    It was probably the entrance.


    <i>It''s hot.</i>


    The dark space was narrow.


    It was filled with heat that made me sweat.


    It was a closed-door training ce for the Gu n''s blood rtives. It produced an absurd amount of heat.


    There was water and some Bigu in a corner of the room.


    It was enough for half a year, not just two months.


    I sat on the floor without hesitation.


    <i>ze.</i>


    I closed my eyes and grew mes.


    I couldn''t waste two months.


    And there was something I needed to check.


    <i>Hey.</i>


    I whispered in my mind.


    It wasn''t to call Elder Shin.


    He wouldn''t answer.


    After all, I had asked him not to before entering.


    <i>I know you''re awake, so respond.</i>


    My mind reached deeper.


    It dug into the bottom.


    I could say I sent these words into my dantian.


    <i>I won''t give you food if you don''t respond.</i>


    I wondered how deep I had to dig for this bastard to respond.


    But as if lured by the thought of food.


    <b>[¡­Grr.]</b>


    I heard the growling of a beast from the darkness.


    I hid my nervousness.


    I didn''t know what this bastard was.


    Ever so carefully¡­


    <i>Shall we talk?</i>


    I faked a smile and spoke to the tenant of my /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 226: Going To Battle (2)

    Chapter 226: Going To Battle (2)


    Two months had passed.


    The spring season had ended and summer wasing.


    The flowers that had bloomed were preparing for theirst breath.


    <i>Swoosh-! Swoosh!</i>


    A young man swung his sword.


    He was on a field under the scorching sunlight.


    Sweat dripped from his chin.


    ¡°Ha¡­!¡±


    The wooden sword in his hand shivered.He had trained hard for a long time.


    He ignored his legs that felt like giving up.


    He swung his sword again.


    <i>m!</i>


    A wave of wind pushed out when he stomped on the ground.


    The Qi that became one with his body enhanced his swordy.


    And the sword that reached peak realm seemed to have the sky as its limit.


    <i>Swish!</i>


    A sword sh formed when he swung his sword in the air.


    <i>Ccgggck!</i>


    He ended his training after cutting down a few more trees with his sword.


    ¡°¡­Sigh¡­¡±


    He let out a deep sigh after stopping his movements.


    <i>Swoosh.</i>


    He retrieved his Qi back into his dantian.


    And he calmed his body while breathing heavily.


    <i>How difficult.</i>


    The young man, Muyeon, thought to himself.


    He had reached the Peak Realm two months ago.


    His joy from oveing his wall and his excitement of reaching a new world were still the same.


    But the world he stepped into after reaching peak realm from first-rate was much bigger and higher than his previous realm.


    He had reached a world he desired.


    But he couldn''t imagine how much training and enlightenment he needed to go to the next level.


    However, Muyeon erased his thoughts and focused on his breathing.


    <i>There is a lot of time. Let''s not be impatient.</i>


    Someone had given him that advice many times.


    Of course, the one who told him that didn''t sound kind.


    <i>-Just do what you can. A person has to know their ce. If you squirm around without knowing your ce, you won''t get anywhere.</i>


    It was something a boy with a fierce look on his face told him.


    It was someone Muyeon served.


    And a boy who would be the biggest pir of the Gu n.


    <i>¡­The Young Master has been living in such a world this whole time?</i>


    Muyeon respected Gu Yangcheon more after reaching the Peak Realm.


    <i>The Young Master must have talent given by the heavens.</i>


    He had met Gu Yangcheon for the first time a year ago.


    And Gu Yangcheon back then was a poor martial artist who barely reached the Third-Rate.


    But he had changed and his talent bloomed.


    He reached the Second-Rate.


    Then the First-Rate.


    And then he overcame his wall to reach the Peak Realm when Muyeon didn''t see him much.


    He had achieved all that in just a year. It was an absurd talent.


    <i>¡­There are tons of people who can''t reach the Peak Realm even if they train for a lifetime.</i>


    Muyeon had felt jealous when he saw that.


    But now, he felt some peace.


    It was probably because of what Wi servant told him that night. It was a starting point.


    <i>Wipe-</i>


    He finished his training. He put away his wooden sword and wiped his sweat.


    Then someone came to Muyeon.


    ¡°Good work.¡±


    He heard the words and turned to the voice.


    ¡°¡­Oh, Miss Hong.¡±


    The servant named Hongwa appeared and offered water to Muyeon.


    Muyeon lowered his head lightly and drank the water.


    He was d. He quenched his thirst.


    Hongwa watched him carefully and asked him a question.


    ¡°Are you making any progress?¡±


    ¡°It''s always the same as ever.¡±


    ¡°Judging by your expression, you seem pretty fine.¡±


    ¡°¡­Haha.¡±


    Hongwa spoke with relief, and Muyeon smiled with embarrassment.


    He had told the n that he reached the Peak Realm.


    Gu Sunmoon and the Swordsmen Army were shaken again.


    A new youngest martial artist who reached the Peak Realm in Gu Sunmoon was born.


    Furthermore, the First Elder who used to be the Head of Gu Sunmoon had died.


    And the things that the First Elder had nned behind the scenes were getting exposed one by one.


    Along with the idea of Gu Jeolyub inheriting the head position looking risky, many people talked about how Muyeon was capable enough to lead Gu Sunmoon.


    And since Muyeon had worked in a Swordsmen Army, many people said Muyeon should be taken out of the escort position and made active in the Swordsmen Army again.


    A martial artist who reached the Peak Realm was enough to be given the Vice-Captain position of a Swordsmen Army.


    However, Muyeon rejected all of these things.


    He didn''t think he deserved any of this.


    <i>-There is something I want to do. Before I''m finished with that, I don''t want to be given any position.</i>


    With that sentence, Muyeon shut down all the conversations.


    Of course, many captains and members of Gu Sunmoon wanted to talk more with Muyeon.


    But they chose silence when they saw the Second Elder''s fist.


    ¡°Muyeon.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°¡­You are still going to speak to me formally?¡±


    ¡°¡­I just can''t get used to it.¡±


    Hongwa gave up and changed the topic.


    ¡°I heard that Young Master Jeolyub came yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes. That''s right.¡±


    ¡°Was he okay?¡±


    Muyeon smiled bitterly.


    ¡°He will be fine soon.¡±


    That was all he could say.


    Gu Jeolyub would be fine.


    In his eyes, the boy he saw was a martial artist with a steel mindset.


    He thought of Gu Jeolyub who still looked haggard and changed the topic.


    ¡°Oh right, it''s today, right?¡±


    ¡°The day that the Young Masteres out?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Correct. Though I''m not sure when he''lle out¡­¡±


    It had been two months since Gu Yangcheon entered closed-door training as a punishment.


    And that time had veritably flown by unlike his expectation.


    <i>¡­Do I just give it to him as soon as hees out?</i>


    Gu Yangcheon had made a few requests to Muyeon before entering closed-door training.


    None of the requests were too difficult.


    So Muyeon was able to finish it easily.


    But as always, he wondered why Gu Yangcheon made such requests.


    <i>The Young Master must always have a reason.</i>


    That''s what Muyeon thought.


    After all, people like him couldn''t possibly understand geniuses like Gu Yangcheon.


    ¡°Oh, did you hear the news?¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°The business that Moyong n will open this time around...¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, I heard that they are working with the Tang n¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. They are going to sell essories and clothing, so people from outside of Shanxi will visit.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    Muyeon remembered hearing the news briefly.


    And the blood rtive of Moyong n was residing in Gu n now.


    <i>The Snow Phoenix, was it?</i>


    The Snow Phoenix Moyong Hi-ah.


    She had visited Gu Yangcheon a few times, so Muyeon had seen her face up close.


    <i>She was a beautiful person.</i>


    She was ady who knew how to use her beauty.


    She was a person filled with beauty that charmed men with her gestures and smiles.


    In Muyeon''s eyes, that''s what the Snow Phoenix was.


    However, Gu Yangcheon had avoided her eye contact with difort every time.


    <i>Howe?</i>


    Muyeon couldn''t understand.


    He always believed that everyone liked beautiful people.


    <i>Perhaps, it''s because of Lady Namgung?</i>


    Moyong Hi-ah may have been beautiful.


    But the most beautiful person Muyeon had seen since birth was Namgung Bi-ah.


    She didn''t decorate herself that much and she was a person that only worefortable clothing with her hair tied so that she could train.


    But despite that fact, Namgung Bi-ah was a person that had a whole different level of beauty.


    So much so that even Muyeon became jealous of Gu Yangcheon for a little because of the fact that he was engaged to her.


    ¡°¡­So I''d like to ask,¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°If you are okay with it¡­ how about we¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh! You are here!¡±


    Right as Hongwa was about to say something, her sentence was cut off when someone appeared.


    When Muyeon saw the person that came while cutting off the conversation, he had to greet him with respect.


    ¡°I-I greet the Second Elder.¡±


    ¡°Yes yes, it''s been a while.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    They saw each other a few days ago.


    ¡°Oh, Hongwa''s here too.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What''s with your expression?¡±


    ¡°It is nothing. I greet the Second Elder.¡±


    ¡°I, I see¡­¡±


    For some reason, Hongwa''s expression seemed darker than usual.


    Maybe she is feeling ill.


    ¡°It''s nothing special, but I heard that he''ll be out in a bit.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­! The Young Master?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Would you like to go together?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Muyeon nodded to the Second Elder.


    He was waiting two months for this, after all.


    Hongwa lowered her head to the Second Elder, and started to leave.


    ¡°Then, I shall be going to prepare a meal.¡±


    Because she heard that Gu Yangcheon will be out soon, Hongwa quickly left to prepare a meal for him.


    But because her expression still didn''t seem that good, it bothered Muyeon a bit.


    ¡°¡­Hmm, did this old man do something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No. It seems that servant Hong isn''t feeling too well.¡±


    ¡°Oh no, I should''ve sent her to the medical room.¡±


    After hearing the Second Elder''s response, Muyeon smiled.


    Then he began moving his steps along with the Second Elder.


    ****************


    To list each thing that happened in the past two months, the first thing would be the secret vault that the First Elder hid.


    Just like how Gu Yangcheon described, there was a secret vault at the First Elder''s ce, and inside, it was filled with wealth that he umted, as well as all of the evidence of the First Elder sharing information with external forces.


    Because of this, Gu Yangcheon getting rid of the First Elder while knowing something was proved. Furthermore, the First Elder was removed from his position and wasn''t even given a proper burial.


    Even if he was given a burial, he wouldn''t be buried in Gu n''s grave.


    Moreover, Gu Jeolyub who had his blood was also affected by this, but since Gu Yangcheon and the Second Elder had a n for this beforehand, Gu Jeolyub was able to protect his dantian and was still able to be active as a member of Gu n.


    However, he had to give up his Young Lord position of Gu Sunmoon and wasn''t allowed to do things he used to be able to as a branch n of Gu n. However, Gu Jeolyub didn''t show anyint to this.


    Instead, he secretly told Muyeon that he was thankful that he was able to get at least this much.


    <i>Many other things happened other than this¡­</i>


    But all would be talked about after meeting with Gu Yangcheon.


    After arriving, a few familiar faces that came earlier were present.


    Ady that stood far away, wearing a cover.


    <i>So the Snow Phoenix also came.</i>


    She was a blood rtive of Moyong n that wasn''t leaving the n due to business matters.


    And next to her¡­


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Muyeon had to gasp for an instant when he saw the person that stood next to her.


    Namgung Bi-ah was standing next to Moyong Hi-ah.


    In some ways, it was obvious.


    After all, Namgung Bi-ah not being present would''ve been weirder.


    However, Muyeon wasn''t surprised because of that fact.


    ¡°¡­Wow.¡±


    The Second Elder that came with Muyeon, also showed an admiring reaction.


    It was because Namgung Bi-ah standing in a proper posture was absurdly beautiful.


    Wherever the girl with tied hair who wore afortable uniform went, her beauty was so astounding that it made everyone go into a daze, just from looking at her.


    <i>She seems so different just because she decorated herself a little.</i>


    Unlike usual, Namgung Bi-ah seemed to have gone out of her way to beautify herself.


    The makeup wasn''t as dense as Moyong Hi-ah and Tang Soyeol''s usual look, and it was lighter, but that was enough to give her enough beauty to shut everyone down.


    Namgung Bi-ah''s head moved and made eye contact with Muyeon.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <i>Nod.</i>


    Namgung Bi-ah then lowered her head slightly to Muyeon.


    Muyeon too showed respect to her, but he couldn''t do anything about his heart thumping crazily.


    <i>¡­Do I have to use my Qi?</i>


    He thought for an instant, but he shook his head.


    ¡°A lot of people have gathered here. My Yangcheon must have luck in making friends unlike his personality.¡±


    As if it was his matter, the Second Elder spoke proudly.


    There were a few more different faces than when Gu Yangcheon entered, but it was still arge number of people.


    In some ways, it was strange that so many people gathered to see someone get out of closed-door training.


    ¡°It''s almost time, so he should be out soon¡ª¡±


    As soon as the Second Elder spoke¡­


    <i>aam.</i>


    A sound came from the entrance.


    <i>Dddddk.</i>


    Because of the shaking, dust started to fall from the entrance.


    Then the heavy door opened slowly...


    <i>Swooosh!</i>


    An immense amount of heat stormed out of the entrance.


    The heat that swept away the dust had something else mixed in it.


    <i>¡­This is¡­</i>


    All of this dense and clear heat was Qi. Every single iota.


    When the heat that stormed out disappeared¡­


    From the darkness¡­


    <i>Step.</i>


    The sound of footsteps could be heard.


    ¡°Ugh, dammit.¡±


    At the same time, a familiar voice reached everyone''s ears.


    The voice that was filled with all kinds ofints sounded familiar to Muyeon, but was also a voice that he trusted so much that it felt strange for him.


    ¡°Now I feel a little better.¡±


    As the sound of footsteps got closer, the boy''s appearance from the darkness gradually became clearer.


    He was wearing the same uniform as when he entered.


    <i>¡­Did he grow a little?</i>


    But for some reason, it looked like he had grown a little.


    Boys at that age may grow rapidly, but it seemed faster in his case.


    ¡°Hmm? What the.¡±


    The boy who put his hair aside while looking around still had the same fierce eyes.


    During this, Muyeon shook for an instant when he saw the boy''s eyes.


    <i>Violet¡­?</i>


    It was because Gu Yangcheon''s eyes seemed to have a violet color.


    However, at the same time as he blinked, his eyes returned to their original colors.


    Muyeon tilted his head after seeing such a sight.


    <i>Was I mistaken?</i>


    It must be.


    As Muyeon was having that thought, Gu Yangcheon spoke with his usual expression that made him look like he felt absurd.


    ¡°Why are you all gathered here?¡±


    ¡°We were waiting for you, bastard.¡±


    ¡°¡­I mean, why are you all waiting for a person who''sing out of his punishment?¡±


    The Second Elder thought of walking towards Gu Yangcheon to tap his shoulders, but he stopped his steps midway.


    Everyone looked at him wondering what was wrong.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Yangcheon.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You smell.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After hearing the Second Elder, Gu Yangcheon sniffed his clothes and made a disgusted expression.


    ¡°¡­Holy fuck, what kind of smell is this?¡±


    It seemed like he smelled really bad.


    ¡°You smell worse than shit, so let''s talk after you wash yourself.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Muyeon who watched that had to hide his face as he didn''t know what expression to make.


    After all, the reunion was far messier than he /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 227: Going To Battle (3)

    Chapter 227: Going To Battle (3)


    After being dragged back to my home, I washed myself and changed into a clean uniform.


    The original uniform I wore smelled so bad that washing it didn''t help, so I had to burn it to ashes.


    <i>It must have been soaked in sweat.</i>


    The enclosed area was so hot that it made my body, which was trained in Fire Arts, sweat like crazy.


    <i>¡­I thought I was going to die¡­</i>


    Changing the terrain was something I could force through, but I couldn''t do anything about feeling thirsty from sweating too much.


    Because of that, I drank a lot of water.


    <i>I''ve never experienced such torment before.</i>


    Since it was a punishment by closed-door training, I thought it would be reasonable to do it for half a year, but an enclosed space like that was a no-go.I had done it in my past life.


    But it felt different in this life, maybe for some reason.


    <i>Even so¡­</i>


    I didn''t waste time in the two months I spent in my closed-door training.


    <i>Clench.</i>


    Every time I clenched my fist, I felt my Qi surging inside.


    I stabilized the energy that used to flow on its own before and it felt like the Qi I originally had became denser and stronger.


    Of course, I didn''t ovee the Peak Realm to reach the Fusion Realm.


    The Fusion Realm wasn''t a wall I could break in just two months.


    <i>It''s disappointing,</i>


    But it was funny how I felt disappointed.


    What could I expect in such a short time?


    The fact that I could stabilize the flow of my Qi and made the process of sending energy to my middle dantian smoother was great progress in itself.


    ¡°Thanks to that, my body improved a lot.¡±


    Because of all the Qi I had in my body, it felt like my body grew faster than in my past life.


    If my arms and legs got longer, it would be very efficient in real fights, so it was a good thing.


    <i>I hope I grow more than I did in my past life.</i>


    You never know.


    At this rate of growth, wouldn''t I be taller than I was in my past life?


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    As I was finishing my preparation after putting on my belt, Muyeon called me from outside my room.


    ¡°I''ming out now.¡±


    I checked to see if I still had any stench on me, but it seemed like I got rid of it all.


    <i>I even had to use Qi to remove the smell.</i>


    It made me wonder how bad the smell was for me to stink so much.


    <i>Drrrr.</i>


    When I left the room after sliding the door open, I saw Muyeon slightly lower his head to greet me with respect.


    ¡°You worked hard.¡±


    ¡°Eh, not really.¡±


    Someone might think I spent a few years in closed-door training.


    After smiling, I observed Muyeon.


    He still had a wless posture and, as if he was signaling that he was on guard, he sent his Qi out to the surroundings.


    However, I noticed that the way he used his Qi was different from before.


    ¡°It seems like you worked hard.¡±


    ¡°¡­That is not true.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean that''s not true? Too much modesty is annoying, you know.¡±


    Considering that it had only been two months, I had to admit that the level I sensed from Muyeon was different from the average.


    If a martial artist overcame their wall for the first time, they usually had a hard time getting used to the new sensation that opened up in their body, along with their five senses and Qi blending together.


    They would go wild because they couldn''t control the Qi that filled their middle dantian.


    It took most people a year to control it, but Muyeon did it in just a few months.


    It reminded me that Muyeon had great talent as I expected.


    <i>Though Namgung Bi-ah here is an exception.</i>


    Namgung Bi-ah, who controlled it right away as soon as she overcame her wall, was an exception.


    A mere word like talent was hard to use to describe monsters like her.


    After hearing my words, Muyeon smiled embarrassedly.


    ¡°These are the things you asked me to get.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Muyeon took out a few letters from his pocket and handed them to me.


    They were the requests I made to Muyeon before I entered my closed-door training two months ago.


    I had a few things I wanted to ask Hao n and other ns, and thankfully, they arrived in time.


    I was about to open the letters I received when¡­


    ¡°Also, the Lord of the n ordered me to tell you to visit him as soon as you are done preparing.¡±


    ¡°¡­Tsk.¡±


    It seemed like I had to go to Father first.


    ****************


    I would normally have to go to the Lord''s room to see Father, but this time, I had to go somewhere else.


    He ordered me to go to the meeting room that was used to wee guests.


    <i>What''s the reason, I wonder?</i>


    After following the steward with slow steps,


    I arrived at the destination right away.


    <i>Creak.</i>


    When I opened the door, I saw Father sitting in therge meeting room.


    Furthermore¡­


    <i>Why is she here?</i>


    In another seat, I saw Namgung Bi-ah sitting in front of tea snacks that were served to her.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    After hearing Father''s approval, I entered the room and observed the surroundings.


    Judging by the empty seat next to Namgung Bi-ah, that had to be my seat.


    I carefully sat down.


    As soon as I sat, I noticed a flowery scenting from Namgung Bi-ah.


    When I nced at her, she seemed a little different from the usual Namgung Bi-ah.


    <i>Did she put on some makeup?</i>


    It seemed right to say that she decorated herself a little.


    No, she definitely did.


    As I observed Namgung Bi-ah politely, Father spoke to me.


    ¡°It seems like you made some progress.¡±


    I shook for an instant after hearing him speak with a calm tone.


    I thought I was doing a good job hiding it, but Father noticed it as soon as I came.


    ¡°I had a little bit of an enlightenment.¡±


    I yed it off as something that could happen.


    It technically wasn''t wrong.


    After all, it was a form of enlightenment.


    Father didn''t ask any further and only nodded in response.


    As I quenched my thirst with cold water because I felt thirsty due to this ufortable atmosphere,


    Father went into the main topic.


    ¡°I called you here because of your engagement with Namgung n.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    Right.


    The engagement ceremony was nned for after I came back from the Dragons and Phoenixes Tournament.


    I honestly forgot about it.


    Because of everything that happened, I kind of put it off to the side.


    <i>¡­Sigh¡­</i>


    No wonder Namgung Bi-ah was here.


    It was because of our engagement.


    Back then, I told myself that I would run away when the time came, but I realized toote that I was ensnared already.


    As I was conflicted in my thoughts, Father spoke while staring at Namgung Bi-ah.


    ¡°I do feel sorry for Young Lady Namgung. It may have been our n''s problem, but in the end, it harmed Namgung n as well.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ That''s not true at all. It was a serious matter.¡±


    ¡°I will let the Lord of Namgung n know separately about this matter.¡±


    Considering that Namgung n''s Lord didn''te even though he was supposed to, it seemed like Father sent a letter to Namgung n beforehand.


    Namgung Bi-ah, who got an apology in ce of her Father, spoke after keeping silent for a moment.


    ¡°¡­My lord.¡±


    ¡°You may speak.¡±


    ¡°Could you please not speak in such a formal manner to me¡­?¡±


    I flinched as I listened quietly.


    I didn''t expect to hear such words from Namgung Bi-ah''s mouth.


    Father seemed surprised too, because I saw his eyes widen more than usual.


    However, he returned to his usual expression.


    ¡°I will do so after the engagement ceremony.¡±


    He put aside the fact that Namgung Bi-ah was much younger than him and chose not to speak informally to her as she was still an outsider to the n.


    Namgung Bi-ah looked disappointed after hearing Father''s response, but her face seemed resigned as she couldn''t do anything about it.


    Because he drew a clear line between them.


    After watching that, I spoke up to interrupt.


    ¡°So what''s going to happen to the ceremony?¡±


    I had to know what would happen if the ceremony was dyed.


    ¡°The original n was to have the ceremony in Gu n, but it will now be done in Namgung n.¡±


    Most ns did their engagement ceremonies in the male side of the n, but he said that Gu n would take responsibility, and that the ceremony would be done in Namgung n.


    <i>¡­Is that really okay?</i>


    It didn''t sound like a problem just by hearing it, but this was an engagement between two ns, and there would be many eyes watching.


    So having the ceremony in Namgung n meant that it could seem like I was going there to live as a son-inw.


    While that wasn''t what was actually happening, it could look like that to society.


    For that reason, most ns wouldn''t give up on having the ceremony in the male side of the n especially if it was an engagement between two noble ns,


    <i>But Gu n doesn''t really care about that.</i>


    Father''s words were rather shocking though.


    But I didn''t care too much either.


    Whether it was the son-inw or what not, none of it mattered once the cmity started.


    ¡°¡­So when would that be¡­?¡±


    ¡°It will happen after you return from the battlefront.¡±


    It was dyed more than I thought.


    If it was after I returned from the battlefront,


    It meant that the ceremony would happen after over a year had passed.


    <i>It''s a good thing that it''s dyed,</i>


    But I felt concerned for Namgung Bi-ah.


    When I nced at Namgung Bi-ah, she still listened with her expressionless face, and didn''t seem too bothered.


    ¡°I already spoke to the Namgung n about this.¡±


    ¡°Already?¡±


    This wasn''t a meeting for us to discuss what we needed to do, but more of a meeting for him to tell us what would happen.


    Whatever it was, it was partly my fault that the ceremony was dyed, so I wasn''t in a position to talk.


    As I nced at Namgung Bi-ah,


    ¡°¡­I''m okay with it.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah spoke while staring at Father.


    ¡°As long as our engagement isn''t broken off, I''m fine with anything.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I noticed a bit of emotion mixed in the words she spoke calmly.


    Which made me feel worse.


    ¡°I sincerely apologize.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. I appreciate your concern.¡±


    Father nodded after hearing Namgung Bi-ah''s response.


    I definitely heard it there.


    That Father quietly whispered, ''Thankfully she''s not like her Father''.


    It made me wonder what happened in their past for them to have such bad rtions.


    We had some small conversations after that, but none of them were too important.


    After some time passed¡­


    ¡°I apologize to Young Lady Namgung, but could you please give us the room since we are done?¡±


    After hearing Father''s request, Namgung Bi-ah stood up respectfully.


    Her movement was very proper, which was something I rarely saw.


    <i>If you could do that, why don''t you do that usually?</i>


    Every time I saw her like that, it made me question her.


    After all, she seemed so different that it made me wonder if they were the same person.


    ¡°¡­I''ll be¡­ leaving first¡­ and I''ll wait for you¡­¡±


    As soon as she turned away from Father, she went back to her usual expression and way of speaking.


    Namgung Bi-ah left the room with light steps.


    Only Father and I remained in the room, surrounded by heavy silence.


    I wondered why he had sent Namgung Bi-ah away.


    <i>¡­Did I cause some other incident?</i>


    I racked my brain for anything I might have done wrong.


    As I nervously swallowed in silence, Father spoke to me.


    ¡°We checked the First Elder''s secret vault.¡±


    My ears perked up at this information.


    It had been two months since they had obtained the information, so it was about time they essed it.


    ¡°So what''s going to happen?¡±


    ¡°We''ll have to verify how much of the problems stored in the secret vault are true.¡±


    The removal of the First Elder from his position, the change of management in Gu Sunmoon, and the trouble I had caused there were all justified by the problems that were found in the secret vault.


    That was pretty much what Father told me.


    The positions of the Elders could change after this.


    For example, the Second Elder could be the First Elder.


    The position of Elders was not really determined by ranks to begin with, but such a thing could certainly happen.


    As I listened to Father, one thing popped into my mind that I wanted to ask him.


    ¡°My lord. May I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°What is it.¡±


    ¡°Did you really not know anything?¡±


    Father stopped his hand that was reaching for his teacup and his gaze pierced me.


    ¡°What do you mean.¡±


    ¡°The things that the First Elder was nning behind the scenes. I''m asking if you really didn''t know anything.¡±


    Did Father really not know anything at all?


    I doubted that.


    What I was curious about, was how much he was unaware of.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    We stared at each other calmly for a few seconds.


    Father took a sip of his tea without giving any answer.


    I looked away first.


    I knew he was not going to answer me.


    ¡°¡­When should I start going to the battlefront?¡±


    ¡°You may leave after you cool down your body. Your sister has already left.¡±


    ¡°My sister did already?¡±


    Gu Huibi had already gone to the battlefront?


    I wondered if she had fully recovered yet.


    ¡°You may get the details from the steward.¡±


    ¡°¡­Understood.¡±


    After getting Father''s signal to leave, I stood up and made my way out.


    The reason why I didn''t ask him any more questions was because I knew that Father too was holding back on asking even bigger questions.


    Even if I did try to probe him further, I didn''t think that Father would give me any answer.


    <i>Around a week huh.</i>


    I estimated that I had about that much time to spend in the n.


    During that time, I had to finish some small and big things.


    <i>Having to go to the battlefront is my first problem¡­</i>


    Being forced to spend a whole year there was the biggest problem, but by this point, it was somewhat wee as well.


    Since it was the battlefront, there were lots of demons there.


    Which meant that it was also a ce where I could get a lot of Demonic Stones.


    It was something I definitely didn''t like in the past, but this time around, I had changed my mind.


    <i>¡­I do have to feed this beast after all.</i>


    I had to feed the tenant that lived in my stomach and I felt the need to increase the amount of energy I possessed.


    If I was going to use this power anyway, I might as well do it efficiently.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    When I left the building to go outside, I saw Namgung Bi-ah standing on the path that led back to my home.


    ¡°You told me you would be waiting. You were waiting here?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Why stay outside, you should''ve gone inside.¡±


    ¡°Just because¡­¡±


    Her light footsteps came towards me.


    With each step, I noticed her mysterious flowery scent.


    To that, I spoke while smiling.


    ¡°You ran away earlier because of my smell.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When I spoke to her in a joking tone, Namgung Bi-ah put on a slight frown on her face.


    Right as I came out from my closed-door training, Namgung Bi-ah who came towards me, spoke with a frown.


    <i>-¡­You smell.</i>


    I heard it clearly.


    Namgung Bi-ah said that while staring at me.


    ¡°That hurt me more than I thought, you know that?¡±


    ¡°¡­I wasn''t talking about that smell¡­¡±


    ¡°If that''s not the smell, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°¡­Stench.¡±


    ¡°You usually call that smell.¡±


    To be fair, it smelled extremely bad even to my nose, so Namgung Bi-ah''s reaction didn''t bother me too much.


    <i>¡­Though it hurt me a little.</i>


    Namgung Bi-ah walked forward and grabbed my arm.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Judging by how she was avoiding eye contact without saying anything, it seemed like she was concerned about how I said that I was hurt.


    <i>I could just say that I was joking.</i>


    But her concern was amusing, so I decided not to say anything.


    As we were about to arrive back at my ce after walking together¡­


    ¡°But where is she? I don''t see her anywhere.¡±


    I asked because I never got to see her aftering out of my closed-door training.


    It was because Wi Seol-Ah, who should''vee running to me as the first thing, was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Did she go to the streets or something?¡±


    That was possible, but I didn''t think that she would, considering today was the day I got out of closed-door training.


    As I was about to enter my home with a question in mind¡­


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    It was because Namgung Bi-ah, who was holding onto my arm, stopped her steps.


    As such, I had to stop with her.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    I observed, wondering if anything happened, but Namgung Bi-ah only continued to stare at me with a strange expression.


    ¡°¡­What, why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°Seol-Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah, who had a very careful expression, spoke very quietly, as if she was looking out for me.


    ¡°¡­She left.¡±


    As soon as I heard her, it felt as if I couldn''t /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 228: Going To Battle (4)

    Chapter 228: Going To Battle (4)


    Wi Seol-Ah left.


    She didn''t even leave a single message and left the Gu n along with the Sword Venerable.


    <i>¡­Howe?</i>


    It was a very sudden farewell.


    I expected that Wi Seol-Ah would leave the Gu n one day,


    But I didn''t expect her to leave this early.


    Furthermore.


    <i>The Immortal Healer as well.</i>


    When I heard that the Sword Venerable left with Wi Seol-Ah, I was faced with the news of the Immortal Healer leaving as well.I asked Hongwa about this matter, but she told me that the Sword Venerable and Wi Seol-Ah disappeared in the middle of the night when everyone was asleep, without leaving a single message.


    Because of that, she asked the n if they really disappeared and the butler told her that the two left the n.


    <i>This means that Father already knew about this.</i>


    The Sword Venerable and Wi Seol-Ah leaving.


    Father already knew that this was going to happen.


    <i>¡­Howe she didn''t tell me?</i>


    I wondered.


    Why didn''t Wi Seol-Ah tell me anything about this?


    Did she not know that she would leave?


    Then, why didn''t she even leave a letter?


    What kind of a situation was she in for her to¡­


    As my thoughts were sinking deeper¡­


    <i>Grab.</i>


    I felt someone grabbing my hand.


    It was Namgung Bi-ah who was walking with me.


    ¡°¡­Calm down¡­¡±


    She looked up at me slightly with a worried gaze.


    Considering how I used to look up to her before, it felt strange.


    ¡°What do you mean calm down, I''m fine.¡±


    I said, pretending like nothing was wrong.


    My mind was being torn apart as if there was an earthquake inside, but I couldn''t afford to let it show.


    Of course, even if I did try to hide it, Namgung Bi-ah would probably notice.


    ¡°Did you see?¡±


    ¡°¡­What¡­?¡±


    ¡°Her leaving.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah shook her head after hearing my question.


    She didn''t see it either.


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    I wondered why she left so suddenly.


    Just why.


    <i>But it was strange that she stayed in the n for that long to begin with.</i>


    Despite the thoughts that stung me, that was the reality.


    Wi Seol-Ah spending that much time with me didn''t really seem right to begin with.


    When I met Wi Seol-Ah for the second time in my past life,


    It was around the time I was dragged away by the Fifth Army to the battlefront because I caused a big trouble.


    The Wi Seol-Ah I knew at that time was a lot different from the current Wi Seol-Ah.


    That meeting onlysted for a short time too.


    When we met properly, it was when Wi Seol-Ah was being talked about a lot since it was revealed that she was the official sessor of the Sword Venerable.


    Which is why Wi Seol-Ah being with me was strange to begin with.


    Through coincidences after coincidences, a few things changed because of my regression.


    And after getting twisted and twisted, to think it would end up like this.


    Despite knowing all of that, my mind became empty after hearing that Wi Seol-Ah disappeared.


    <i>Did I think that I could be with her forever just because we were together for some time?</i>


    What a shameful desire I had.


    I forgot my ce.


    <i>-Young Master!</i>


    After hearing a voice, I immediately turned around without a second thought.


    Even though I knew that Wi Seol-Ah wouldn''t be there when I turned around.


    <i>Am I going crazy?</i>


    Is Wi Seol-Ah leaving the n really something that could mess up my mind this much?


    Or if that wasn''t it, is it because I realized that Wi Seol-Ah mattered to me more than I thought?


    Even I thought that I was way too shaken up by this.


    ****************


    A few days passed.


    After finishing my closed-door training and taking care of some things that had piled up, I trained repeatedly.


    I filled up the training area with mes and erased them repeatedly.


    Mere training didn''t tire out my stabilized Qi that I had achieved in my closed-door training, so I was able to use it endlessly.


    Drawing a line with the end of my hand, I burned away my emotions with mes.


    Elder Shin, who I could ask for some advice, was not here right now.


    He would be asleep for a while.


    <i>That''s what the conversation I had with the beast was.</i>


    I gained many things in my closed-door training, but it was also a time that made me question more things.


    I had to search endlessly for the reason for that bastard being inside my body.


    <i>Was I able to find the answer in the end?</i>


    I was not able to.


    I might not have been able to find the answer, but I had a brief understanding of it.


    If I had topare, it was an understanding small like a fingernail.


    However, even that much was too much.


    <i>¡­It was actually rather overwhelming.</i>


    If I had shown a little more greed during my conversation with that bastard, I might have been devoured.


    In hindsight, that would have definitely happened.


    <b>[¡­Grrr¡­ Crk¡­]</b>


    Just look at it now.


    I could feel the bastard regaining its appetite as if it was not satisfied.


    <i>¡­It would have been better if I didn''t know about it.</i>


    If I didn''t know about the danger of this bastard, I would feel morefortable instead.


    Because that would mean that there would be one less thing for me to worry about.


    <b>[¡­Food¡­]</b>


    While hearing an unsatisfied mumbling voice, I clenched my teeth.


    <i>Shut up, you''ll be eating well in a bit without you having to press me.</i>


    <b>[¡­Grrrr¡­]</b>


    The bastard might be growling, but it probably understood me.


    <i>ze.</i>


    My me was stillplemented with the Taoist energy for it to show the same pinkish red color.


    The Taoist energy was able to stabilize the flow of the reckless energy of the Gu n and it yed the role of suppressing the recoil of a rough martial art style.


    <i>Clench.</i>


    I clenched my fist controlling my Qi.


    The Qi that started its flow from my dantian filled up my middle dantian, which made the me that I summoned denser andrger.


    While staring at my me, I started flowing another type of energy that hid inside my body.


    <i>Thud.</i>


    My body bulked up for an instant as I gained huge power and the heat I was charging exploded to fill up my surroundings.


    Along with that¡­


    <i>aaze!</i>


    The pinkish red color of my me gradually turned into a blue color.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I mixed Blood Qi within my mes.


    When I stared at the blue me that burned passionately in front of my eyes, the bastardined in my mind.


    <b>[¡­This¡­ I don''t¡­ like it¡­]</b>


    The bastard had a dislike for Blood Qi.


    To be more precise, the bastard wanted to devour it, but it felt like it didn''t like the energy inside my body.


    <i>Stopining and stay still.</i>


    I didn''t care for the bastard''s opinion.


    After swinging my blue mes in the air a few times while controlling it¡­


    <i>sh.</i>


    I turned off the me.


    ¡°Whew¡­¡±


    It still felt difficult for me to use it for a long time.


    ¡°If I tried to endure it, I think I could for a few minutes.¡±


    I would probably endure it for that long if I tried my hardest.


    But that was only possible if I didn''t think about the recoil I would face after.


    <i>Drip¡­ Drip.</i>


    Even though I never sweated once during my physical training, I started to sweat now, just because I did this for a little.


    <i>As expected, it doesn''t have to do with how much Qi I possess.</i>


    No matter how much Qi I possessed in my body or how skilled I was in controlling it, it felt like none of that mattered when it came to using Blood Qi.


    ¡°I''ll have to not use it unless I really have to.¡±


    Unless I was in a really dangerous situation, it was wise for me to not use Blood Qi.


    Because I also had to find out why the Blood Fiend put this inside my body.


    As I was catching my breath after finishing my training briefly, I felt a presenceing this way.


    ¡°Good work.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah, thank¡­ ¡°


    I naturally reached out my hand, but paused midway.


    It was because the person handing me water after my training had changed and that felt awkward.


    ¡°Young Master¡­?¡±


    ¡°It''s nothing. Thanks.¡±


    Hongwa stared at me strangely because of it.


    I avoided eye contact and drank the water.


    After quenching my thirst, I asked Hongwa with a kind tone.


    ¡°Nothing came, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, nothing came. I believe this is the fourth time you have asked this just today.¡±


    ¡°And you responded all four times?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Did I do that? Sorry.¡±


    I scratched my cheek with an awkward smile.


    There wasn''t anything that was nned toe, so it was understandable for her to get annoyed by me constantly asking her.


    ¡°You are asking because of Seol-Ah, right¡­?¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hongwa was still staring at me with a strange look, but I ignored it and walked past Hongwa.


    It was because I had to wash myself as I was drenched in sweat.


    While walking past her, I spoke to Hongwa.


    ¡°Could you prepare a meal?¡±


    ¡°¡­I will do so.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thanks.¡±


    After I left the training area, Hongwa, who was left alone for a moment, let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°¡­Where did you go, Seol-Ah.¡±


    It was extremely shocking for Hongwa since a girl that she treated like a little sister had suddenly disappeared, but the person who was most affected by this was probably the Young Master.


    Even now, he walked away with those dull eyes.


    It wasn''t a very good look for a blood rtive of a noble n to act that way just because of one servant disappearing, but considering Wi Seol-Ah and Gu Yangcheon''s rtionship, Hongwa was able to understand a bit.


    Not only did Gu Yangcheon especially care for Wi Seol-Ah, but everyone in the n also knew that he treated Wi Seol-Ah differently from the others.


    After worrying for a little, Hongwa shook her head to shake off her thoughts.


    Wi Seol-Ah, who was loved by everyone, leaving also hurt her as well, but she knew that she couldn''t afford to let this thought affect her job.


    Hongwa followed Gu Yangcheon with fast steps.


    ****************


    After finishing the meal, I walked through the forest path of the Gu n.


    Namgung Bi-ah was obviously in front of me.


    Recently, Namgung Bi-ah started appearing when it was mealtime even during her training.


    <i>I believe Tang Soyeol went to Sichuan.</i>


    I already knew that that was going to happen, so I wasn''t too surprised by it.


    Tang Soyeol had told me that she had to go to Sichuan for a bit after all.


    She had told me that she would return before my closed-door training ended, but it was obvious that that wasn''t going to happen.


    There was that much distance between Sichuan and Shanxi, so there was no way she would be finished with her business in just two months.


    ¡°Now that I think about it,¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    While walking through the path, I asked Namgung Bi-ah, who was quietly walking next to me.


    I had to go to the battlefront because I was ordered by the n.


    I didn''t really mind going, but Namgung Bi-ah was the problem. I couldn''t afford to leave her alone in the n after all.


    ¡°Do you want to go back to your n too for a lil-¡°


    ¡°I''m going with you.¡±


    She responded firmly, which was something I didn''t expect.


    ¡°¡­To that ce?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why would you also go there?¡±


    I wasn''t going there for just a little, nor was it a short amount of time.


    So Namgung Bi-ah didn''t have to bother going there with me.


    After all, she would go to the battlefront someday anyway.


    It was a ce that every blood rtive of a noble n went to at least once in their lives.


    So, she didn''t have to follow me to the battl-


    ¡°¡­You are going¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I became dumbfounded after hearing Namgung Bi-ah say that like it was nothing.


    Her response was so simple and short, but the weight of those words was much heavier than I expected.


    ¡°I''m not¡­ going anywhere¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­So¡­ you don''t need to worry.¡±


    After hearing her speak with her head tilted, it almost felt like I got hit in the head.


    <i>Worry?</i>


    Namgung Bi-ah spoke as if I was worrying about something.


    But I couldn''t ask her what I was worried about because I knew on the inside.


    I was concerned about the possibility of Namgung Bi-ah leaving.


    It was me being possessive without being able to act my age.


    Did Namgung Bi-ah notice that?


    ¡°¡­And¡­¡±


    As I was chewing down my shame that came all the way up to my throat, Namgung Bi-ah added on.


    ¡°¡­Seol-Ah¡­ will¡­e back soon.¡±


    ¡°¡­How do you know that?¡±


    ¡°I know¡­ but why don''t you?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°How do you not know¡­ when I do?¡±


    She will obviouslye back.


    But howe you don''t know that?


    Namgung Bi-ah reprimanded me somewhat with a voice mixed with confusion.


    Furthermore, it even felt like she was telling me to wake up from my pointless concerns.


    Then she walked forward with a light step.


    ¡°If she doesn''te, then we could go look for her.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­That''s¡­ what I did.¡±


    She did that, to see me.


    That''s what Namgung Bi-ah whispered to me.


    She may have said those words inly, but it felt like they were filling up my insides that felt empty.


    <i>That''s true, it''s as simple as me looking for her instead.</i>


    It was that simple.


    All I had to do was go look for her if I wanted to see her.


    But I struggled for that long as if it was that difficult, which was really something I couldn''t understand.


    Is it really that hard to find her just because I didn''t know where she disappeared off to?


    <i>It''s more that I didn''t try to look for her.</i>


    I for some reason thought that I had to do that.


    I for some reason thought that I wasn''t allowed to look for Wi Seol-Ah when she left.


    That was what I thought to myself this whole time while backing off a step.


    I could''ve really used Elder Shin''s advice in times like these, but the old man was asleep right now out of all times.


    After hearing Namgung Bi-ah, I couldn''t help but let out a few chuckles.


    ¡°That''s true, all I have to do is look for her.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±


    This was what happened when a person was stupid but also had lots of thoughts.


    After all, they forget how there is a simple path right in front of them.


    Because I felt grateful for her words, I reached my hand towards Namgung Bi-ah''s head to pat it subconsciously,


    ¡°¡­I''m really sorry to interrupt right now,¡±


    But someone''s voice interrupted us randomly.


    When I checked to see who it was, it was surprisingly Moyong Hi-ah.


    Why was she here¡­? It seemed like I had a lot of thoughts in my mind because I wasn''t able to feel Moyong Hi-ah''s presence despite hering this close.


    But it seemed like I wasn''t the only one that was startled.


    Namgung Bi-ah seemed surprised as well, because she was ring at Moyong Hi-ah with sharpened eyes.


    ¡°Please don''t stare at me that way, Sword Dancer. I thought hard about when I should interrupt you two.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After hearing Moyong Hi-ah, Namgung Bi-ah turned her head around after letting out a ''Hmph'' which was rare to hear from her.


    <i>¡­Why do they have such bad rtionships?</i>


    For some reason, Namgung Bi-ah, who was friendly towards Tang Soyeol and Wi Seol-Ah, was growling at Moyong Hi-ah.


    I walked a little closer to Namgung Bi-ah to shorten the distance and asked Moyong Hi-ah.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    If she was here for my heat, I had given her some after meeting with her a few days ago.


    I heard that she couldn''t handle too much, so we nned to see each other once a week if I recall.


    ¡°Oh, it''s nothing special¡­ but if the Young Master goes to the battlefront, it bes a problem due to our contract.¡±


    ¡°¡­Right.¡±


    That would be the case.


    The Moyong n said that they would take care of this matter themselves, so I didn''t bother concerning myself with this matter.


    Was that the problem?


    ¡°So we decided to go with you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    ¡°The battlefront. It seems like I''ll have to go with you.¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah gave me that response with an alluring smile on her face.


    ¡°Crack.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    <i>Zap-!</i>


    And as soon as I heard Moyong Hi-ah''s response, cold sweat started to flow down my face due to the Lightning Qi I felt from behind /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 229: Going To Battle (5)

    Chapter 229: Going To Battle (5)


    Time passed and the day for me to go to the battlefront came.


    I wasn''t even given that many days to spend in the n, so it didn''t feel like I got a good rest out of it.


    I carefully picked up all of the letters that were scattered on the floor of my room, one by one, making sure that I didn''t rip them by stepping on them.


    ¡°¡­It doesn''t seem like there''s anything useful yet¡­¡±


    I checked the letters once again, but considering how there wasn''t anything that caught my eye¡­


    <i>Either those guys aren''t doing anything very eye-catching¡­</i>


    Or they were preventing him from sending any information out.


    It wasn''t very easy to know.


    <i>If the situation is like this¡­</i>It was a bit difficult to act without having information.


    If there was a problem in gathering information right now, it would be better for me to reserve my strength and instead focus on gathering information on the key figures of the past who fought against the bloodbath.


    <i>And about the energy¡­ the White Demonic Stone would be the fastest way.</i>


    But at the current point of time, the white Gate of Demons hadn''t opened yet and the White Demonic Stone that I knew of was the only one that had energy.


    <i>¡­Which is why it''s so special.</i>


    Demonic Stones usually lose their energy after a few days of the demon dying.


    They didn''t be more effective over time like herbs did, nor could their energy be maintained through management.


    However, the White Demonic Stone that the Heavenly Demon gave to me in my past life, wasn''t like that.


    The Demonic Stone that was at least a few centuries old, not only held its same great energy, but it also didn''t lose its color.


    <i>Though that could be because it''s the White Demonic Stone.</i>


    It was from the white ranking demon that I couldn''t even dare to imagine, let alone having seen one.


    Just their existence alone was a cmity ording to the records, so I didn''t even know how powerful they were since I never got to see one.


    <i>Would I be able to win if I fought against one alone?</i>


    I wasn''t certain even if I based it off of the level I was at in my past life.


    For some reason, I was reminded of how Elder Shin beat one to a pulp all by himself.


    Because of that, I respected him a little more.


    Elder Shin spoke harshly unlike a Taoist, and his personality was nasty when it came to anything, but in the end, he was an absolute martial artist who thrived in his generation.


    <i>Every time I have thoughts like these, he would appear while huffing and puffing his nose proudly.</i>


    I sort of missed Elder Shin who became quiet.


    <i>¡­How long did he say that he had to sleep for?</i>


    I believe he said it a little more than a year.


    That was the ''Contract'' made with the tenant that lives in my body I believe.


    That would be around the time I finished my business in the battlefront.


    <b>[Grrr¡­]</b>


    I started to hear the bastard growling right as I started thinking about him.


    <i>Be quiet, I''d rather not hear noises from a beast.</i>


    When I said those words, the bastard instantly became quiet.


    I briefly organized the letters and shoved them into my drawer and looked around my room, making sure that I didn''t forget anything.


    When I did so, it reminded me of how I had so many treasures on my body right now.


    <i>Do I really have to bring all of these with me?</i>


    All of them were essories that weren''t very noticeable, but if I thought about how each of them were treasures, it put a bit of pressure on me.


    <i>¡­Hmm.</i>


    I thought about leaving them in a safe, but in the end, I decided to bring them.


    Especially the Dishonored Venerable''s ring, as it was very useful after all.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°We are done with our preparation.¡±


    ¡°I''ll being out now.¡±


    After hearing the servant from outside my room, I quickly moved my body to leave as well.


    Right as I was about to leave my room, a stitched part of the uniform I was wearing caught my attention.


    The stretched trace it left after being ripped apart somehow seemed like it was stitched up poorly, as the threads didn''t seem neat, and a few were sticking out.


    At this, I thought of changing into a new uniform.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But after thinking about who did this, it made me pause.


    I was reminded of Wi Seol-Ah, with a smile on her face, despite hurting herself with a needle with her clumsy hands.


    <i>-Young Master! Look at this! I finished!</i>


    <i>-¡­Isn''t this a bit too poor?</i>


    <i>-Hngh¡­ I worked hard on it¡­</i>


    When that thought passed my mind, even though I thought of changing clothes, I left the room with a smile on my face.


    As I was walking towards the carriage, Hongwa, who found me, hurriedly ran over to me and spoke.


    ¡°Young Master¡­ that uniform¡­ wouldn''t it be better for you to change into a new one?¡±


    It seemed like she checked my uniform from far away.


    After hearing that, I spoke pretending to not know anything.


    ¡°It''s a hassle, so let''s just go.¡±


    ¡°But, your uniform is¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you really going to make me be stubborn? I''m just going to go with this one as it''s a hassle.¡±


    ¡°¡­Understood.¡±


    I heard Hongwa letting out a quiet sigh secretly.


    I honestly did feel a bit sorry for her, but I decided to leave with this uniform as I already told myself that I would.


    ¡°You came?¡±


    When I arrived in front of the Gu n''s front gate, everyone was finished preparing like my servant said.


    It was especially incredulous seeing the Moyong n''s carriage.


    ¡°It almost feels as if I''m going on a trip.¡±


    ¡°It won''t be for a short amount of time after all.¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah spoke while shrugging her shoulders proudly, but it felt a bit too much no matter how much I looked at it.


    There weren''t even that many people, but there was way too much food andmodities stored inside.


    <i>Furthermore¡­</i>


    I nced over to the people that were standing near the carriages.


    They were middle aged men, but the energy they possessed couldn''t be looked down upon.


    <i>Are they escorts?</i>


    It seemed like they were escorts of the Moyong n that were sent for Moyong Hi-ah.


    After seeing that, I asked Moyong Hi-ah.


    ¡°¡­Are you really going to go?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°To the battlefront.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Isn''t that our contract?¡±


    She was really going.


    <i>¡­Ugh.</i>


    I didn''t think that she would actually go.


    I did promise that I would give her my heat, but I couldn''t help but be shocked when she said that she would follow me to the battlefront to get them.


    <i>¡­Is she really that desperate for my heat?</i>


    If my heat really did help Moyong Hi-ah''s condition, it was understandable for her to be desperate as her life depended on it.


    As I rolled a lot of thoughts in my mind, Moyong Hi-ah continued to speak with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Young Master Gu, do not worry.¡±


    ¡°I wasn''t worried.¡±


    ¡°¡­I am not that weak for Young Master Gu to worry that much.¡±


    ¡°You were very weak.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You couldn''t even handle one blowst time if I recall correctly?¡±


    I saw Moyong Hi-ah''s eyes shake after hearing me.


    It felt like the stress I had been building over for decades, no, a few centuries had disappeared after seeing her like that.


    <i>She teased me so much, calling me weak.</i>


    I felt a bit embarrassed getting revenge like this just because she made fun of me in my past life, but who cares? It wasn''t like anyone would know.


    ¡°¡­Even so¡­ I could defend myself.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ If you say so.¡±


    I was able to see that she was trying her best to not let her expression break apart.


    If it was me, I would have made a shitty expression and spoken back right away.


    That part of hers was talent as well.


    As I was yfully speaking to Moyong Hi-ah¡­


    <i>Press.</i>


    Someone came in between Moyong Hi-ah and me to break us apart.


    Moyong Hi-ah lifted her eyebrows after seeing the person who interrupted us.


    ¡°¡­Sword Dancer¡­?¡±


    It was Namgung Bi-ah.


    ¡°Stop¡­ Now.¡±


    I felt a mysterious coldness in her voice.


    She didn''t pull it up fully, but I sensed a tiny bit of Lightning Qi on her shoulders.


    <i>¡­She looks like a cat showing her ws.</i>


    That''s how it seemed to me, but it seemed she looked rather threatening to Moyong Hi-ah, who turned around and walked towards her carriage.


    <i>-I''ll be seeing you next time.</i>


    She said before leaving.


    Namgung Bi-ah, who watched Moyong Hi-ah walk away, seemed to rx, as she came slightly closer to me and stood still.


    ¡°What is that satisfied expression of yours?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡­ Won¡­¡±


    She sounded proud as if she had just achieved a great victory. She looked rather cute, but I couldn''t understand why she was so high on guard against Moyong Hi-ah.


    <i>Is it because they are both cat-like¡­?</i>


    They had some resemnce to cats.


    Though if I had to choose, Moyong Hi-ah would be more like one.


    ¡°That''s that, but do you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm¡­?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ It''s nothing.¡±


    I was about to ask if she could really afford to follow me, but I shut my mouth midway.


    I remembered how Namgung Bi-ah told me that she preferred that I didn''t ask her such questions.


    Unlike the Moyong n''s carriages, Namgung Bi-ah didn''t really ask her n to prepare anything for her.


    It seemed like she had told them beforehand because no members of the Namgung n remained in the Gu n anymore.


    I heard that there were a few servants who took care of Namgung Bi-ah¡­


    <i>But it doesn''t seem like they are always with her¡­</i>


    And they slept at my ce, so my servants seemed to have gotten used to this as well, seeing as they also took care of Namgung Bi-ah along with me.


    Namgung Bi-ah''s personality had always been¡­ careless.


    And since she never really cared for her surroundings, even if a servant made a mistake and there was a problem, she would just let it go.


    Because of this, taking care of her was probably easier for the servants as well.


    ¡°But even so, didn''t you make almost no preparation at all?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    A few uniforms, some spare swords, and the essory I gave her.


    That was everything that Namgung Bi-ah brought with her.


    ¡°Do they¡­ not give food there?¡±


    ¡°They would¡­ but they probably make food for themselves.¡±


    ¡°I''m¡­ good at eating things from the ground.¡±


    ¡°Please don''t eat stuff like that¡­¡±


    Was she really a blood rtive of a noble n?


    It was strange that I was the one questioning if someone was a blood rtive of a noble n, but Namgung Bi-ah was a rather extreme case.


    She had no care or regrets for the world.


    <i>Though she did get a bit better recently.</i>


    It seemed like she went on walks more frequently and she ate well.


    She felt a lot different from the Demonic Human who only craved her sword and ughter in my past life.


    <i>That much is enough.</i>


    Yes, that much was enough.


    Hoping for anything more was strange to begin with.


    ¡°The carriages aren''t allowed to enter midway and have to be sent back, so you should go to sleep.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    After hearing me, Namgung Bi-ah yawned and got on the carriage.


    Like I said, the carriages couldn''t move in such terrain midway, so we had to start walking from there.


    So it would be wise for everyone to reserve their energy before that.


    After all, that terrain was a mess.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Oh, Muyeo¡­¡±


    Right as I was about to greet Muyeon, I paused midway after seeing Gu Jeolyub standing behind him.


    <i>That guy¡­</i>


    Gu Jeolyub was wearing a uniform that differed from his usual one.


    It wasn''t the uniform that the blood rtives of the n wore, but the one the Gu n''s Swordsmen wore instead.


    After seeing that, I asked Gu Jeolyub.


    ¡°Are you really going¡­like that?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He answered firmly.


    As if he had already made up his mind.


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    I wanted to ask him more things, but I didn''t bother and just nodded.


    If he had made up his mind to find his path, I had no right to judge him for it.


    After hearing me, Gu Jeolyub lowered his head slightly.


    I didn''t know what choices he would make and what he would gain by following me to the battlefront, but I hoped he would make the choices that seemed right to him.


    Only then would I not have to kill him, after all.


    ¡°Muyeon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Why are you going?¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    ¡°You don''t have to follow me.¡±


    Muyeon was my escort, but he didn''t need to follow me to the battlefront.


    He reached the peak realm at a young age, and he could be excused from his position after working this long in the Gu n.


    If he wanted, he could probably join the First Army.


    <i>Though I don''t know how the Third and Fourth Army would react to that.</i>


    But whatever it was, he didn''t have to stay as my escort and babysit me.


    Was my question that funny?


    Muyeon covered his mouth to hide his smile, which was rare to see.


    ¡°Why are you smiling?¡±


    It was annoying.


    ¡°¡­I-It''s nothing. I just didn''t expect the Young Master to say that¡­¡±


    ¡°What was wrong with what I said.¡±


    I said it because I cared for him, so what was funny about that?


    ¡°¡­I have no intention of leaving the Young Master''s side.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy¡­?¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°If you got this much out of it, you should go to a better ce. How much do you think you can gain from this position?¡±


    He''d be better off quitting as an escort and starting his journey as a martial artist.


    This was especially true for someone with talent like Muyeon''s.


    However, Muyeon seemed to have a different idea as he answered.


    ¡°I still have much to learn from the Young Master.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This guy was definitely not normal.


    He had nothing to learn anymore, so he chose to learn from me?


    <i>Is he really crazy?</i>


    I seriously considered sending him on a vacation.


    I was about to step away from Muyeon, almost disgusted by him,


    ¡°I don''t know about anything else, but you definitely have luck with people.¡±


    ¡°¡­When did youe?¡±


    A giant hand wrapped around my shoulder with a heavy voice.


    ¡°Haha¡­! I happened to pass by.¡±


    It was the Second Elder, who had almost fully recovered.


    ¡°Why do you always say that you happened to pass by?¡±


    ¡°It''s not like this old man can just happen to pass by by lying down.¡±


    ¡°That may be true¡­¡±


    ¡°If your grandpaes all the way here by moving his old body, you should thank him! But instead¡­ you argue with him first¡­ Tsk tsk¡­¡±


    ¡°I feel a headache as soon as I see you, Second Elder.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to cure it for you? This old man is good at that.¡±


    ¡°That''s violence, not cure. Please put down your fist.¡±


    He always chose violence first.


    And what part of him was old¡­? He was still terrifying.


    ¡°I heard that you will be out there for a year. Do you want me toe with you if you''re nervous?¡±


    ¡°No, I don''t need you or anyone else. I just want to go alone.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you dream big.¡±


    Why did he say that I dreamed big when I just wanted to go alone?


    ¡°¡­Whatever. I''ll be leaving now.¡±


    ¡°Are you sulking?¡±


    ¡°I''m not.¡±


    Talking more with him only made my head hurt more.


    Ugh, my head¡­


    As I was thinking of wrapping my head with my hands,


    The Second Elder brought up a different topic.


    ¡°Yangcheon.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you get a chance to speak with Yeonseo?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Why did he bring up Gu Yeonseo all of a sudden?


    I didn''t understand why the Second Elder asked this question.


    However¡­


    ¡°¡­Well, I tried to see her.¡±


    I made efforts to visit Gu Yeonseo separately.


    But I wasn''t able to in the end.


    ¡°It seemed like she had no intention of seeing my face.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    ording to Gu Ryunghwa, she visited her.


    But Gu Yeonseo seemed to avoid me.


    <i>I''ll see her one day, so whatever.</i>


    I wasn''t in a hurry either, so I put it off for now, thinking that I''d see her one day in the future.


    By the way, ever since the Immortal Healer and Zhuge Hyuk left the n, Gu Ryunghwa seemed to be in low spirits.


    They were good friends, after all.


    <i>I should''ve talked to Hyuk before he left.</i>


    Unfortunately, I couldn''t have a proper conversation with him.


    I was very disappointed.


    ¡°¡­Hmm? I feel a killing intent from somewhere.¡±


    The Second Elder rubbed his shoulders with his two giant hands.


    As if he got chills.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, Ryunghwa didn''te.¡±


    ¡°She should be asleep.¡±


    Early in the morning, I noticed her sobbing, saying that I was going somewhere again,


    So, feeling bad for her, I put her to sleep with acupuncture.


    I thought it would be better to just put her to sleep.


    <i>Though it''s a bit unfair for her.</i>


    I''d have to make her feel better by giving her a gift when I returned.


    But by the time I returned to the n, Gu Ryunghwa wouldn''t be there anymore.


    The Sword Queen sent letters saying that she was returning soon and that they would leave for Mount Hua as soon as she did.


    ¡°I''ll be leaving now.¡±


    ¡°Right, don''t get hurt and have a safe trip.¡±


    ¡°You are the one who should be more careful. I''m telling you not to get hurt aga¡­ Ah, jeez! Could you please not resort to violence every time?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huibi should be waiting for your arrival, as she waited to train with her little brother for a long time after all.¡±


    ¡°What an unwee piece of information.¡±


    ¡°And this.¡±


    As soon as I saw the Second Elder taking out a letter, I growled right away.


    ¡°¡­What, why are you acting this way?¡±


    ¡°What are you giving me this time? Don''t give me that.¡±


    Considering how I ran into problems as if a bomb had exploded every time the Second Elder gave me something,


    I told myself that I wouldn''t take anything from him this time.


    ¡°You''re not going to take it?¡±


    ¡°It''s possible that you hid something inside again, so how can I trust you and ept it?¡±


    I wouldn''t take it this time, even if I died-


    ¡°Even if it''s about Seol-Ah?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    At least that was what I thought, but I guess I could give it a pass just this one /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 230: Going To Battle (6)

    Chapter 230: Going To Battle (6)


    After passing many mountains, crossing rough and difficult terrains, and walking through numerous forests, they finally overcame the hugendscape.


    Then they saw blue riversides.


    Her new shoes were worn out and old and her white skin was smeared with dust.


    The Sword Venerable, who was holding her young and soft hand, looked behind him as if trying to gauge her mood.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Through the long journey, her appearance had been hidden by leaves and dirt, yet the girl''s beauty still shone brightly.


    Even so, her beautiful lips remained closed no matter how many times he checked on them.


    The girl hadn''t spoken for the past two months.


    Considering how she used to be a very talkative girl, it felt too different.But even seeing this, the Sword Venerable couldn''t do anything about it.


    ¡°¡­Do you want Grandpa to carry you if you''re tired?¡±


    <i>Shake.</i>


    She shook her head when he asked her that question.


    She didn''t want to take up his offer.


    She used to love being carried by him since she was a child, but one day, Wi Seol-Ah refused to be carried on the Sword Venerable''s back.


    It probably started when she experienced a certain boy''s back from the Gu n.


    The Sword Venerable checked on his granddaughter, but Wi Seol-Ah kept avoiding his eye contact, pretending not to notice.


    ¡°¡­Seol-¡°


    ¡°Jeez, will you stop already?¡±


    The Immortal Healer, who was following behind while struggling, interrupted him.


    ¡°She''s clearly showing that she doesn''t want it, so why do you think constantly calling her will change her answer?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°This isn''t anything new, so restrain yourself.¡±


    How many days had it been already?


    Wi Seol-Ah refusing to speak was one thing, but seeing the Sword Venerable trying to talk to her endlessly was very annoying to watch.


    <i>¡­Though he does seem to be holding back a lot for his personality.</i>


    When the Sword Venerable was at his prime as the Alliance Leader, he wasn''t some old man who became weak when it came to his granddaughter.


    After all he was the great sky of the Orthodox Faction. The one who earned respect from many martial artists. He was the Sword Venerable, Wi Hyogun.


    And his personality most definitely was not anything close to this.


    <i>He might have changed this much since he is raising a child.</i>


    But that didn''t seem like that was all to it.


    The Immortal Healer''s remark seemed to work, as the Sword Venerable looked forward again, trying his best to ignore his beard shaking.


    While watching Wi Seol-Ah still holding hands with the Sword Venerable, the Immortal Healer also checked the hand he was holding.


    It was Zhuge Hyuk, who left the Gu n with the Immortal Healer.


    Not only was Zhuge Hyuk still unable to speak, but also no one knew what his eyes looked like, as they were covered by his long hair.


    Regardless, the Immortal Healer knew that Zhuge Hyuk was very sad as well.


    The reason was most likely the Gu n''s blood rtives.


    Especially the youngest daughter.


    The pretty girl of Mount Hua, who yed with his grandson when they stayed in the Gu n.


    <i>¡­I''m sorry.</i>


    The Immortal Healer knew that he wasn''t in a position to judge the Sword Venerable.


    Because even though this was all for his grandson, it didn''t change the fact that he ignored his grandson''s opinion for his own greed.


    <i>Is this really the right decision to make?</i>


    He kept asking the same question, but he couldn''t find an answer.


    No, the old doctor already knew the answer.


    He was just trying his best to look away from it.


    ¡°Alliance Leader.¡±


    The Sword Venerable nced at the Immortal Healer after hearing his call.


    ¡°There is something I want to ask.¡±


    ¡°You may.¡±


    ¡°Why there, out of all ces?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    What was the reason they left the Gu n to head to Qinghai?


    The Immortal Healer decided to follow the Sword Venerable, but he still didn''t understand why.


    He knew that Wudang Sect and Shaolin Temple were not options, especially out of the Ten Sect Alliance, but he still wondered why the Sword Venerable chose Qinghai out of all ces.


    Moreover, the Immortal Healer became more confused when he heard their destination.


    The man who was trying to avoid Shaolin, Wudang Sect, and the Murim Alliance because he didn''t trust them was heading to a ce that was called the center of the Murim Alliance, on his own two feet.


    ¡°If you have a reason, I would appreciate it if you told me.¡±


    In the past, the Immortal Healer wouldn''t have cared and he wouldn''t have interfered, but since they were traveling together at this time, he needed a convincing reason from the Sword Venerable if he had to go there.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When the Sword Venerable heard the Immortal Healer, he made eye contact with him for a moment and it looked like he was about to speak, opening his lips hesitantly.


    But then.


    <i>Pause.</i>


    Wi Seol-Ah suddenly stopped walking on the roads that did not look like actual paths and because of that, the Sword Venerable stopped as well.


    The Immortal Healer noticed something strange in their actions, and quickly asked the Sword Venerable.


    ¡°Allian-¡°


    ¡°Someone ising this way.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    The Sword Venerable''s response startled the Immortal Healer, who pulled Zhuge Hyuk and hid him behind him.


    <i>¡­Who?</i>


    He wasn''t afraid.


    The Immortal Healer knew the person who was standing in front of him, so he had no reason to fear.


    The Zenith of Swords.


    Sword Venerable Wi Hyogun.


    Out of the countless martial artists in the world, he was the pinnacle when it came to the medium of swords.


    The Immortal Healer felt no fear, knowing that the man could slice the huge mountain in front of him in half.


    <i>¡­But who could it be?</i>


    The Immortal Healer didn''t know what the Sword Venerable felt, as he was not a martial artist.


    The sensation that a martial artist felt was different from an average person.


    But¡­


    <i>Just now, that girl seemed to feel something too.</i>


    She was the reason the Sword Venerable was headed to Qinghai and her life was the only reason the Sword Venerable lived on.


    In the Immortal Healer''s eyes, the girl who wore the mask of humans was definitely looking somewhere before the Sword Venerable stopped.


    As if she could see someoneing from afar.


    <i>I don''t understand.</i>


    He couldn''t understand her, despite observing her for the past two months.


    How did she have so much potential in such a small body?


    And could the Immortal Healer himself even gaze through her, deciphering her intricate enigma?


    And above all¡­


    Could she reach the mysterious thing that the Sword Venerable wanted for her?


    The Immortal Healer could not possibly know.


    As the nerve-racking silence continued¡­


    <i>Dddddd.</i>


    The Immortal Healer heard numerous footsteps.


    And then¡­


    <i>Martial artists.</i>


    Even the Immortal Healer, who had a very small amount of Qi, could sense their dense Qi in the air.


    This meant that everyone who wasing was a martial artist.


    Despite this, the Sword Venerable only watched.


    But one thing was different: he let go of Wi Seol-Ah''s hand for a moment.


    <i>Dddddd-!</i>


    As the footsteps got closer, the Immortal Healer saw the ones who wereing.


    <i>They are?</i>


    The people that the Immortal Healer saw from afar were those that he knew as well.


    To be more precise, he knew about the uniform they wore, rather than them.


    <i>A white uniform with an indigo blue line.</i>


    He couldn''t miss it.


    The uniform was identical to the one that the Alliance Leader, the Harmonic Sword, Jangcheon wore.


    <i>Which means¡­</i>


    He could guess their identities from that.


    About fifteen martial artists walked this way with firm and rhythmic steps, yhen they all stopped at once in front of the Sword Venerable.


    They moved in perfect sync like a well-trained army.


    And unexpectedly, the one who stood at the very forefront was a young boy.


    The boy with a handsome face greeted the Sword Venerable with respect and calm.


    ¡°It is an honor to meet the great Sword Venerable.¡±


    He did not show any hesitation; clearly, he was a boy from a noble n who had been trained and taught very well.


    The Sword Venerable faced the boy and asked him as if he knew who he was.


    ¡°It seems like the Alliance Leader didn''te.¡±


    The boy smiled kindly at the Sword Venerable.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Father is in a situation where he can''t leave Hanam, so I came to greet you instead.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why did youe all the way here? There is still a long way to go.¡±


    ¡°How could I dare to just wait for you? I came to give you afortable guidance.¡±


    He was impressed by how wlessly and clearly the boy spoke. He didn''t seem like his age at all.


    But Wi Seol-Ah, who stood next to the Sword Venerable, looked unhappy.


    She usually never frowned or showed dissatisfaction, but for some reason, she looked ufortable.


    As if his thoughts weren''t a mistake, Wi Seol-Ah hid behind the Sword Venerable''s back.


    The Sword Venerable then asked for the boy''s name.


    ¡°What is your name?¡±


    The boy slowly lifted his head to meet the Sword Venerable''s eyes.


    ¡°I am Jang Seonyeon.¡±


    His voice was as wless as his appearance.


    Despite being aware of who exactly the person in front of him was¡­


    He boldly added onest remark.


    ¡°I am humbly called the Meteor Sword.¡±


    ****************


    ¡°¡­Taeryung n.¡±


    I bit my lips lightly after reading the letter.


    The letter that the Second Elder gave me said that the Sword Venerable was headed to Taeryung n.


    <i>Taeryung n.</i>


    That was where that bastard was.


    Jang Seonyeon, who the world called the Meteor Sword.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I sighed in my mind as I thought of that ce.


    It was information that told me where the Sword Venerable and Wi Seol-Ah were going, but that wasn''t why I was so concerned.


    <i>It''s the same.</i>


    Wi Seol-Ah showed her excellence in my past life, she was in Taeryung n.


    And the Sword Venerable took her to Taeryung n this time as well.


    Even though I caused so much trouble and changed the future many times, this part didn''t change.


    <i>Everything else changed, but of course this one didn''t.</i>


    It was disappointing.


    All the things that I hoped wouldn''t change were things that I didn''t know the full story of and too much had been changed for me to handle.


    Yet when it came to Wi Seol-Ah, it just had to be the same.


    I bit my lips in frustration,


    The Second Elder in front of me spoke in a confused tone.


    ¡°You aren''t surprised by it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°As if you already knew.¡±


    ¡°That''s impossible.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    The Second Elder looked at me suspiciously, but he couldn''t do anything as long as I pretended to be clueless.


    ¡°It was expensive information, you know. I only gave it ''cause you looked all sour.¡±


    ¡°¡­I''m just surprised, that''s all.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough. Then can I ask you something else?¡±


    I wondered what he was going to ask,


    ¡°Do you know about Seol-Ah''s grandFather?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    I gulped nervously when I heard the Second Elder.


    His question sounded more like a statement.


    ¡°¡­What are you talking ab-¡°


    ¡°Your reaction says it all. You know who he is.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I couldn''t run away now.


    The Second Elder was asking me if I knew that the servant Wi Hyogun was really the Sword Venerable.


    He was more certain than curious.


    He caught me by my reaction.


    Damn.


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°¡­Just a feeling.¡±


    ¡°A feeling, huh. Well, you mayck sense, but you have a good intuition for strange things.¡±


    That sounded like an insult disguised as apliment.


    ¡°But you know that''s not enough of an exnation.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I couldn''t get away with that excuse, so just as I was trying to think of another¡­


    ¡°I won''t ask any further.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    ¡°It''s easier for me to believe what you said.¡±


    The Second Elderughed loudly, then he smacked my back with his giant hand.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Agh!¡±


    He didn''t use any Qi, but it still hurt like hell.


    ¡°This is just me showing love to my grandson, don''t exaggerate.¡±


    ¡°Exaggerate¡­? Is this exaggerating?¡±


    I might just die if he did that again.


    As I rubbed my sore back, the Second Elder continued.


    ¡°I don''t know what choices you''ll make after seeing this, but have a safe trip.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Take good care of the girls from other ns, they''re following you.¡±


    ¡°They can take care of themselves.¡±


    They didn''t need my help.


    Well, maybe Moyong Hi-ah did, but not Namgung Bi-ah.


    ¡°¡­Tsk tsk, I can see what future you''ll have.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. It''s your responsibility, so just don''t regret itter.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    ¡°You should go now. Everyone is waiting.¡±


    He pushed my back forcefully.


    He was the one who stopped me from leaving¡­!


    ¡°Oh, and one more thing.¡±


    ¡°You have more¡­?¡±


    ¡°This is a message from the Lord.¡±


    My eyes narrowed when I heard the Second Elder.


    A message from Father was rare.


    ¡°Have a safe trip. He wanted me to tell you that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    What a short message.


    But it was something I had never heard from Father.


    I gave the Second Elder a sour look, then I got on the carriage.


    Namgung Bi-ah was already asleep, but she seemed to notice me, as she leaned her head towards me.


    I thought of saying goodbye through the window, but the Second Elder was gone.


    What an impatient old man.


    After checking that, I sighed and spoke to the coachman.


    ¡°¡­We can go n-¡­Why are you sitting there?¡±


    I was about to say we could start going, but Gu Jeolyub on the horse caught my attention.


    I asked him, dumbfounded. He looked at me with a strange face.


    ¡°¡­Isn''t this my role?¡±


    ¡°I mean, it was¡­ Never mind, do as you please.¡±


    I wanted to say I made him do that to punish him, but I thought it was fine, so I let him be.


    I didn''t know why, but Gu Jeolyub seemed to like that position.


    ¡°Giddyup!¡±


    <i>Neigh-!</i>


    The carriage moved slowly.


    The red horse breathed powerfully and headed to the battlefront.


    I watched the scenery outside and thought.


    <i>¡­I''m already dreading the suffering I''ll face there.</i>


    I thought about the hard work I''d have to do.


    Gu Huibi''s happy face from using me killed my appetite.


    ¡°This will¡­ pass quickly if I endure¡­¡±


    I jested, but I was right.


    Time would pass if I endured.


    Like it always had.


    And just like that¡­


    One year passed /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 231: Battlefront (1)

    Chapter 231: Battlefront (1)


    Dead trees were all that filled thend that had gone to rot.


    The sky was clear without a single cloud, but¡­


    The Qi of the surroundings, along with that sky, felt dark and heavy.


    <i>...Damn it.</i>


    The Young Lord of the Bi Yi Sect, as well as one of itsst remaining members, Bi Yeonsum, thought to himself.


    He resented his own miserable state, trapped in this shitty situation.


    <i>-Grrrr!</i>


    With a beastly roar, sharp ws lunged towards him.


    <i>Tumble!</i>Reacting swiftly, Bi Yeonsum dodged by rolling on the ground.


    Though his body tumbled disgracefully, thanks to his actions, he was able to avoid the demon''s attack.


    But the danger was far from over.


    <i>...Shit¡­!</i>


    He had heard about the dangers of the battlefront since he was young.


    However, the reality was far more intense.


    Green Demons were all toomon, and even the rare Blue-Grade ones roamed around.


    Even the unintelligent demons, for some reason, moved in packs.


    <i>-ROAAAAR!</i>


    The howl of a Blue-Grade Demon, resembling a tiger, pierced the air.


    Perhaps because of it, other demons seemed to be gathering from afar.


    <i>...What should I do?</i>


    Gritting his teeth, Bi Yeonsum looked around, but escaping from this open space wasn''t an easy task.


    How did ite to this?


    <i>Fuck¡­.</i>


    To save his crumbling sect, he had willingly entered the Alliance half a year ago.


    Even when he was assigned to the frontlines, Bi Yeonsum had thought it was a decent assignment, considering his age and how far and above he was from his peers.


    The battlefront was a ce where many from the Noble ns visited upon the Alliance''s orders; as such, he thought he could build some connections there.


    However¡­


    The reality of the frontlines exceeded his worst expectations.


    Not only were demons scattered everywhere, but thend destroyed by their violence was all that protected the frontlines.


    <i>If only I had known¡­.</i>


    Regret rushed in far toote.


    If he had known this¡­


    He would have just remained in his sect, training.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    ¡°Keughh!¡±


    Bi Yeonsum staggered backward, failing to block the demon''s attack properly.


    If it had been just one or two, he could have blocked it.


    But the overwhelming number of approaching demons was too much to endure.


    He rolled on the ground once more, scrambling to his feet.


    <i>-Growl¡­.</i>


    The demon was already right in front of him, its breath rough and ravenous drool dripping from its mouth.


    The gaze of a hungry predator sent shivers down his spine.


    ¡°This fucking¡­!¡±


    At the moment when death was knocking at his door¡­


    Bi Yeonsum thought of hisrades from the Alliance, who had abandoned him.


    <i>No, fuck that! Comrades? They were nothing but fucking trash¡­!</i>


    How could they take such actions while proudly dering they were a part of the Orthodox Sects?


    <i>It''s my fault for trusting those bastards.</i>


    Even if it wasn''t that, at the very least, he should have heeded the initial warning.


    When he first came to the battlefront, the words of the man overseeing the martial artists naturally came to mind.


    <i>-Do not venture too deep. That is not our territory.</i>


    <i>-After all, it is managed by ''them''.</i>


    He should have paid more attention to those words.


    Now, that was all he could think about.


    Not heeding the words of his grandfather, who said the outside world was too dangerous and to not trust others easily, was his biggest sin.


    While the demon approached, Bi Yeonsum had such thoughts.


    Just as the demon opened its mouth wide to swallow Bi Yeonsum''s head, he closed his eyes tightly, overwhelmed by the disgusting stench and sharp fangs.


    <i>sh-!</i>


    But when a brutal noise was heard, Bi Yeonsum could feel that something was off.


    <i>Drip, drip.</i>


    ¡°Ptui!¡±


    An unknown liquid sshed all over Bi Yeonsum''s face, causing him to cough uncontrobly. He finally opened his eyes after rubbing off the liquid with the back of his hand.


    ¡°...!¡±


    Stunned by the sight before him, Bi Yeonsum couldn''t help but open his mouth wide.


    After all, the demons that had been surrounding him were all lying on the ground with their throats slit.


    Even the demon that had tried to swallow himy lifeless, just like the others.


    ¡°W-What is this¡­.¡±


    Just as Bi Yeonsum was about to look around in utter confusion¡­


    <i>Wooong-</i>


    A very faint sound brushed past Bi Yeonsum''s ears.


    It was a sound he had often heard from his grandfather, the Lord of the Bi Yi Sect, when he was in his abode.


    Sword Resonance.


    It was proof that a swordsman had be one with the sword; a sign of a highly skilled swordsman.


    Bi Yeonsum hurriedly turned his head towards the source of the sound.


    There stood an unknown young man, lowering his sword as he looked at Bi Yeonsum.


    His expression seemed to signify that he wasn''t pleased about something.


    ****************


    Among the corpses of the dismembered demons and the blood that flowed from them¡­


    The young man began to tidy up the situation, leaving behind Bi Yeonsum, who sat dazedly.


    He casually took the valuable parts like fangs, ws, and eyeballs, before piling them up in one corner.


    If left like this, those from the Murim Alliance would likelye to clean it up or other demons would eat it.


    After roughly sorting things out, the young man started walking somewhere and Bi Yeonsum followed him with limping steps.


    The young man didn''t tell him to follow, but Bi Yeonsum had no other choice but to do so.


    He couldn''t survive in this disgustingnd with his half-broken body.


    The problem was¡­


    ¡°B-Brother¡­! Wait!¡±


    No matter how desperately Bi Yeonsum called, the young man''s steps didn''t stop.


    ¡°Brother! Please! Just wait a moment!¡±


    After calling again and again, finally, the young man stopped and turned his head towards Bi Yeonsum.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Bi Yeonsum, who was only able to see the young man''s face now, had to swallow his breath.


    <i>...He''s handsome.</i>


    He hadn''t noticed before because he was in a rush, but the young man was exceptionally good-looking.


    Yet¡­


    <i>I feel like I''ve seen this face somewhere before, though¡­?</i>


    His face felt strangely familiar.


    The young man, frowning deeply, asked Bi Yeonsum.


    ¡°Why are you following me?¡±


    ¡°That¡­. It''s because if I stay there, I will only meet a dog''s death¡­.¡±


    Hearing these pitiful words, the young man''s eyebrows furrowed even more deeply.


    ¡°Aren''t you someone from the Alliance?¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    The clothes Bi Yeonsum wore were clearly the martial arts outfit provided by the Alliance, as well as the sword on his waist.


    It was an unmistakable appearance.


    ¡°Then you should go to them. Why are you following me?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Bi Yeonsum couldn''t utter a word.


    He couldn''t say that hisrades from the Alliance had abandoned him.


    Nor could he say that his own foolishness had caused this because he didn''t focus on his superior''s words.


    Bi Yeonsum couldn''t speak because of this tiny bit of pride.


    Was it that the young man realized something after seeing him like that?


    He let out a deep sigh before starting to walk again.


    However, there was a slight difference.


    Unlike before, his steps had slowed down a bit.


    It was as if he was telling Bi Yeonsum to follow.


    Amidst this, the young man muttered under his breath.


    ¡°Why does trouble always find me whenever I''m on reconnaissance?¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°It''s nothing. Don''t worry about it. Ah, they''re going to give me hell when I get back.¡±


    <i>Eugh¡­.</i>


    The young man rubbed his forehead, seemingly troubled.


    ¡°Uh¡­. Brother.¡±


    ¡°Why are you calling for me?¡±


    ¡°Are you perhaps not from the Alliance?¡±


    ¡°Can''t you tell? Of course I''m not.¡±


    ¡°Then, perhaps, are you from the Orthodox Sects¡­?¡±


    ¡°If you keep pestering me with questions, I''ll leave you behind.¡±


    The young man''s firm response made Bi Yeonsum close his mouth tight.


    Meanwhile, his mind was racing with various thoughts.


    <i>What is his affiliation¡­?</i>


    From his appearance, it was somewhat ambiguous.


    The battlefront was a ce where many forces alternated their presence. Currently, the Hwangbo n was in charge of the frontlines.


    But it was hard to see the young man as a martial artist from the Hwangbo n.


    As he wascking the distinct robust Qi of the Hwangbo n, the young man was, at the very least, not one of them.


    <i>Moreover, he is someone capable of producing Sword Resonance.</i>


    That was what made it more puzzling.


    If one could produce Sword Resonance at that age, he must be a well-known and skilled prodigy.


    Bi Yeonsum, at the very least, knew no one like him.


    <i>...I''ve definitely seen that outfit somewhere.</i>


    The dark red martial arts outfit was something Bi Yeonsum was sure he had seen somewhere.


    When was it?


    He definitely remembered seeing it somewhere¡­.


    ¡°Let me tell you this in advance.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°If you''re going to follow me, make sure you do not do anything unnecessary.¡±


    ¡°...What does that mean?¡±


    Was it a threat?


    Bi Yeonsum nced at the young man''s face, wondering if it was a momentary threat.


    But that didn''t seem to be the case.


    <i>Is the ce we''re going to¡­ very dangerous?</i>


    Heading towards an unknown destination made Bi Yeonsum quite nervous; noticing this, the young man added on to his words.


    ¡°The advice is not for your sake, but for mine, so please be mindful.¡±


    ¡°What? For Brother''s sake?¡±


    ¡°...I can already see myself getting beaten up for bringing another weird bastard.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Beaten up¡­? By whom?


    ¡°Fucking hell¡­. If I knew it would be like this, I would''ve told you not to follow me.¡±


    ¡°B-Brother?¡±


    ¡°I wish you had just fucking died somewhere else.¡±


    Despite the young man''s string of harsh words, Bi Yeonsum still had no choice but to follow.


    As such, trembling in this strange situation, he followed the young man.


    They passed the dried-upnd, and soon, a forest came into view.


    <i>That ce is¡­.</i>


    It was a ce Bi Yeonsum recognized.


    The most dangerous part of the battlefront wasn''t the ins where Bi Yeonsum almost died, but rather that forest.


    Moreover, the reason his superior had warned him not to go too deep was also because of that forest.


    ¡°Uh, Brother¡­.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Is that where Brother resides?¡±


    ¡°That''s right.¡±


    The young man answered uninterestedly, as if saying why he was asking this, before quickening his pace.


    Due to the earlier incident, Bi Yeonsum''s legs were stiff, making it slightly difficult to keep up.


    <i>...That ce is¡­</i>


    The ce ''they'' managed, as mentioned in the stories he had heard before.


    Though Bi Yeonsum hadn''t had the chance to ask his superior who ''they'' were.


    After all, he didn''t have any time for it.


    ¡°B-Brother.¡±


    ¡°...Haaa.¡±


    Perhaps tired of him continuously calling, the young man sighed heavily with irritation.


    Sensing this, Bi Yeonsum flinched.


    However, he had to ask nheless.


    ¡°...It''s nothing much. I am Bi Yeonsum from the Bi Yi Sect. If it is not too impolite, I am wondering if I can ask for Brother''s name¡­!¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Had he not even mentioned his name yet?


    The young man seemed to realize this and nodded slightly.


    ¡°Gu Jeolyub.¡±


    It was a brief introduction.


    But perhaps feeling it wascking, he added more.


    ¡°...Gu Jeolyub of the Gu n.¡±


    There was a hesitation, as if he was reluctant to say more.


    While Gu Jeolyub turned his head away in disinterest, Bi Yeonsum inwardly gasped in surprise.


    <i>...The Sword of Heroic me?</i>


    Surprisingly, Gu Jeolyub was someone Bi Yeonsum knew of.


    ****************


    Gu Jeolyub, the Sword of Heroic me.


    Although not widely known in the Central ins, he was a name that was slowly spreading throughout the battlefront and its vicinity.


    A figure slowly emerging with his handsome appearance and skilled swordsmanship.


    The title, Sword of Heroic me, started to be heard about half a year ago, around the time Bi Yeonsum joined the Alliance in the frontlines.


    <i>A young hero who took care of fallen martial artists that were alone in the battlefront.</i>


    That was the general perception of him.


    Although losing one''s life as a martial artist on the frontlines wasmon, the frequency of such incidents had rtively decreased over the past half a year.


    There was even a joking proverb that if you were lucky, the Sword of Heroic me might appear and save your life.


    <i>He''s much younger than I expected.</i>


    That was why Bi Yeonsum had not even considered the Sword of Heroic me to be of his age group.


    Bi Yeonsum gazed at Gu Jeolyub with such thoughts.


    <i>But still¡­.</i>


    The Sword Resonance he heard earlier, although faint and with a shallow vibration, was far too distinct to put him anywhere in the same realm as others.


    After all, Bi Yeonsum himself was still struggling to produce a proper Sword Qi, let alone Sword Resonance.


    <i>...It''s been a year since then.</i>


    Last year, when Bi Yeonsum attended the Dragon and Phoenix Tournament with his grandfather''s help.


    That was the turning point for him, who was wrapped in arrogance and pride, to plummet to rock bottom.


    Bi Yeonsum recalledst year''s martial arts tournament.


    Right as he resolved to win it all, he faced a boy in the tournament.


    The boy looked fierce and seemed to have a bad temperament, appearing much younger than Bi Yeonsum.


    He had felt sorry for the boy since he thought he would have to trample over such a young child.


    However¡­


    <i>I didn''t know my ce.</i>


    The fight had begun¡­


    And with just a single bout, the fight was decided.


    A single bout.


    Not only was the one sh with that boy so beyond Bi Yeonsum''s realm that it was iprehensible¡­


    But he had also lost consciousness and rolled on the floor of the tournament arena.


    Bi Yeonsum murmured the boy''s title as he recalled that time.


    <i>The True Dragon.</i>


    The True Dragon, Gu Yangcheon.


    A martial artist who had not shown any particr activity over the past year, leaving many wondering what he was up to.


    Given the overwhelming talent and potential he showed at the martial arts tournament, he was undoubtedly expected to grow into a tremendous Master by many.


    <i>There are too many geniuses in the world.</i>


    Bi Yeonsum had thought he stood in the same position as such beings, but after meeting Gu Yangcheon, he had fixed such a mindset.


    It was only right that he recognized where his ce in the world was.


    <i>...Now that I think of it, that Brother''s surname is the same.</i>


    The Gu n.


    It had a familiar ring to it.


    The Sword of Heroic me had called himself a member of the Gu n, but could they also be from the same family?


    ¡­Perhaps they were brothers? But they were far too different in their looks to dere so.


    <i>Although their eyes do seem somewhat simr¡­.</i>


    It was way too insulting to call such a resemnce enough evidence that Gu Yangcheon was the younger brother of the Sword of Heroic me.


    Could the younger one even look like that if the elder brother was like this?


    ¡°...Did you say you were Brother Bi?¡±


    Gu Jeolyub''s sudden question made Bi Yeonsum flinch.


    ¡°Ah, yes. I am Bi Yeonsum.¡±


    ¡°I see. We are almost there.¡±


    At Gu Jeolyub''s words, Bi Yoensum nced forward.


    So far, only trees and rocks were in sight.


    The forest seemed much safer than he had thought.


    Contrary to how dangerous it was said to be, seemingly teeming with monsters and covered in Turbid Qi¡­


    In Bi Yeonsum''s perspective, the forest seemed safer than the ins.


    However, what Bi Yeonsum could not have known was that¡­


    Gu Jeolyub was intensifying his Inner Qi to its very extremity, thus only choosing the safest path.


    Gu Jeolyub nced back at Bi Yeonsum following him and continued to speak.


    ¡°First, we''ll get to a safe ce. Then, I''ll contact the Alliance.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I''m causing you such trouble¡­. I am truly thankful for this¡­.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, you really should be thankful.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Because of you, I''m gonna have to roll on the dirt for quite a while.¡±


    <i>Grind.</i>


    The sound of teeth grinding came from ahead.


    It definitely seemed like it was from the Sword of Heroic me.


    He must have misheard, right?


    ¡°Now, I will inform you about some precautions.¡±


    ¡°Precautions¡­ you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You must adhere to them.¡±


    He was scared shitless.


    Was it about the characteristics of the demons or how dangerous the forest was?


    Having heard so much about the forest, he instinctively swallowed hard.


    Soon after, Gu Jeolyub began to speak to Bi Yeonsum with a serious expression.


    ¡°...No matter what you hear, don''t start a fight. Don''t make a single fuss.¡±


    Huh?


    ¡°Excuse me? Brother, what did you just¡­.¡±


    ¡°Keep your mouth shut while eating. Especially if you see someone eating dumplings. Don''t bother them.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, but¡­. What are you talking about right now?¡±


    ¡°The words I am speaking right now practically determine whether you live or die. So, do not interrupt and engrave them in your mind. This is truly important.¡±


    ¡°....Ah, yes.¡±


    ¡°Also, he looks like he has a shitty personality, but when he looks particrly shittier than usual, don''t go near him at all. Consider yourself dead if you catch his eye and just give up on your life.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°And finally, although unlikely, if you have any questions, make sure to ask them when he''s with a woman. Preferably when he''s with a woman with blue eyes or white-blue hair.¡±


    ¡°...Huh? A woman?¡±


    ¡°At those times, he at least seems to have some semnce of patience. That is the most useful advice.¡±


    What was going on?


    It all sounded like some sort of joke.


    However, Bi Yeonsum dared not object to Gu Jeolyub''s words.


    After all, Gu Jeolyub''s expression as he spoke to Bi Yeonsum was far too earnest to call it a mere joke.


    As strange as those instructions seemed¡­


    It didn''t take all that long for Bi Yeonsum to realize just how crucial they /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 232: Battlefront (2)

    Chapter 232: Battlefront (2)


    Following Gu Jeolyub through the forest path, Bi Yeonsum arrived at the center point.


    Unlike the entrance, where no presence could be felt, he finally sensed a strong presence as he reached the center.


    <i>It''s dense.</i>


    His response was brief, yet weighty.


    The Qi in the surroundings was concentrated and dense, making it unnoticeable from the the entrance of the frontlines, where the Murim Alliance''s camp was located.


    Bi Yeonsum carefully followed Gu Jeolyub, and soon noticed someone standing guard in the distance.


    Though not clearly visible, the guard wore the same attire as Gu Jeolyub, suggesting they were from the same n.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    The guardmanded, pointing his sword at Gu Jeolyub.In response, Gu Jeolyub raised both hands, signaling that he had no intention of fighting.


    Bi Yeonsum followed suit, lifting his hands alongside Gu Jeolyub.


    After confirming this, the guard approached Gu Jeolyub with measured steps.


    <i>Step.</i>


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Bi Yeonsum flinched as he felt the sharp Qi emanating from the guard.


    It was far denser than he had expected.


    <i>What is this¡­!</i>


    Bi Yeonsum realized that the martial artist before him had ovee the wall, indicating that he was a Peak Realm martial artist.


    <i>A Peak Realm martial artist¡­?</i>


    <i>What is this nonsense?</i>


    <i>How can a Peak Realm martial artist serve as a mere guard?</i>


    All Bi Yeonsum could do was gulp repeatedly, his body soaked with sweat as he faced the guard''s Combat Qi.


    The sharp Qi circled around him, scrutinizing his every move.


    <i>What precise control of Qi¡­</i>


    His Qi control was unbelievable.


    The martial artist drew his sword and nced at Bi Yeonsum, assessing whether he posed a threat.


    However, Bi Yeonsum couldn''t help but question the need for such strict precautions if Gu Jeolyub truly belonged to this affiliation.


    Moreover, Gu Jeolyub revealed his face without a mask.


    After a long pause¡­


    ¡°¡­Butterfly.¡±


    Gu Jeolyub spoke in a low voice, shattering the silence and making Bi Yeonsum shiver.


    It seemed random and out of ce, but Bi Yeonsum felt he understood the reason behind Gu Jeolyub''s words.


    <i>Is it a code?</i>


    It certainly seemed like one.


    The opposing martial artist must have already asked for it.


    <i>Though I never heard him¡­</i>


    <i>Did theymunicate telepathically?</i>


    Bi Yeonsum believed that to be the case.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    The martial artist nodded and lowered his Combat Qi, confirming Gu Jeolyub''s to be correct.


    Only after the oppressive Qi that had filled the surroundings dissipated could Bi Yeonsum breathefortably again.


    <i>Pff.</i>


    <i>Was that the starting point?</i>


    The martial artist''s serious expression transformed into a smile upon seeing Gu Jeolyub.


    However, Gu Jeolyub frowned, clearly displeased.


    ¡°¡­Stopughing.¡±


    ¡°Haha! How could I notugh?¡±


    ¡°Ungh¡­¡±


    ¡°It''s already been three people in this month alone.¡±


    ¡°¡­I know as well.¡±


    <i>What does he mean by three people?</i>


    Perhaps, it was the number of individuals that had been saved by the Sword of Heroic me?


    As Bi Yeonsum had such a suspicion, the martial artist asked a question to Gu Jeolyub.


    ¡°Will you be okay?¡±


    In response, Gu Jeolyub let out a deep sigh.


    All the worries and stress of the world seemed to be held in that sigh of his.


    ¡°¡­I won''t be.¡±


    ¡°Yet you continue to bring in more people.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Gu Jeolyub nced at Bi Yeonsum upon hearing these words.


    ¡°¡­I can''t afford to leave them be, after all.¡±


    The martial artist smiled once again, seemingly pleased with Gu Jeolyub''s reluctant response.


    Bi Yeonsum thought to himself after witnessing the recent events.


    There was something different about the martial artist standing before him, something that set him apart from other Peak Realm martial artists he had encountered before.


    Unlike their usual arrogance upon reaching such a level, he instead seemed to be filled with humility and kindness.


    <i>He feelspletely different from when he disyed his killing intent earlier.</i>


    Bi Yeonsum wondered how someone could undergo such a sudden transformation, bing a seemingly different person.


    Just as these thoughts swirled in Bi Yeonsum''s mind, Gu Jeolyub asked with a discerning look on his face.


    ¡°¡­What is the Young Master doing right now?¡±


    ¡°Ah! I believe he has gone out hunting. I saw him leave after briefing the captain.¡±


    A faint glimmer of relief crossed Gu Jeolyub''s expression upon hearing his response.


    ¡°Phew¡­ that puts my mind at ease.¡±


    Though It was but a whisper, Bi Yeonsum''s keen ears caught Gu Jeolyub''s subsequent words.


    <i>-He''ll beat me up less if he sweats there.</i>


    The words, coupled with Gu Jeolyub''s nodding, carried a sense of incredulity.


    It left Bi Yeonsum curious as to why Gu Jeolyub had been trembling since earlier.


    Just as he was about to ask him, he heard a voice.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    The martial artist standing guard spoke to Bi Yeonsum, causing a wave of nervousness to wash over him.


    It was a Peak Realm martial artist after all.


    However, contrary to Bi Yeonsum''s apprehensive expectations, the voice carried a tone of kindness.


    ¡°If it isn''t rude, may I ask for your name?¡±


    ¡°Ah! I-I am Bi Yeonsum of Bi Seon n.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    It was only natural that the martial artist was unfamiliar with the Bi Seon n.


    How would anyone know about a small n hidden away in the mountains of the countryside?


    Regardless of whether or not the martial artist knew about his n, he addressed Bi Yeonsum with a kind smile.


    ¡°I am Muyeon.¡±


    Bi Yeonsum couldn''t help but envy his confidence and his iprehensible manner of goodwill.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Brother Bi.¡±


    ¡°¡­Y-Yes! Nice to meet you as well.¡±


    As Muyeon extended his hand, Bi Yeonsum cautiously reached out, uncertain of the proper etiquette when it came to handshakes.


    Even then he was uncertain on using both hands or just one.


    Observing the exchange, Gu Jeolyub interjected.


    ¡°How much longer until your shift ends?¡±


    ¡°Not much time is left. Do you want to ask something of me?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it''s nothing major¡­ I was wondering if we could have a sparter.¡±


    Muyeon grinned at the response.


    ¡°I''m fine with that, but are you sure you''ll be able to handle it?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to ask about that matter as well¡­ Would it be possible for you to stand by my sideter¡­?¡±


    Muyeon nodded, maintaining his smile, as if affirming his agreement.


    Was it an implication of affirmation?


    Gu Jeolyub looked impressed, his trust in Muyeon unwavering.


    ¡°That won''t be possible.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Silently, yet firmly, Muyeon responded with a serious countenance.


    After all, he too valued self preservation.


    ****************


    The camp set up inside the forest was surprisingly well-maintained.


    Bi Yeonsum couldn''t help but wonder how it could be so well-maintained, especially considering its location in the center of the frontlines.


    <i>It''s quite different.</i>


    Compared to the tense and cold atmosphere of the Murim Alliance camp, this ce was different.


    Unlike the Murim Alliance, where no one trusted each other, this ce had a more natural and weing feel. It was firm, yet not oppressive.


    Bi Yeonsum couldn''t quite figure out why he noticed these differences.


    As he continued walking, Bi Yeonsum noticed Gu Jeolyub, who was walking ahead of him, suddenlye to a stop.


    In front of them stood what seemed to be thergest tent in this camp. It presumably belonged to the person in charge.


    Carefully entering the tent, Bi Yeonsum found it empty.


    The person must have stepped out.


    Just as he was wondering what to do, Gu Jeolyub spoke up.


    ¡°¡­The captain isn''t here. Wait here for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Bi Yeonsum was understandably confused.


    Gu Jeolyub may have saved him, but it was extremely strange to leave him alone when they barely knew each other, aside from their affiliation with the Murim Alliance.


    <i>How can he trust me? Who knows what I may do while he''s gone?</i>


    How could he just leave him alone in a ce like this?


    However, Gu Jeolyub didn''t seem to worry at all about Bi Yeonsum''s concerns. Instead, he just brought a chair over and gestured for Bi Yeonsum to sit down..


    ¡°Please have a seat. I''ll be back¡­ not right away? Anyways, I''ll be back.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­? How about we go together¡­!¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Gu Jeolyub firmly rejected the idea.


    ¡°¡­I''d rather not show an unsightly spectacle to an outsider.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I see.¡±


    As someone in need of help, Bi Yeonsum didn''t have much say in the matter.


    ¡°Please wait a little.¡±


    Gu Jeolyub left the tent with those words. Left alone, Bi Yeonsum nervously sat down on the chair he had been provided, rolling his eyes at the situation while waiting for Gu Jeolyub''s return.


    ****************


    Gu Jeolyub walked towards the backside of the forest after leaving Bi Yeonsum in the tent.


    The person he was looking for was somewhere in this huge forest, but it wasn''t going to take long for Gu Jeolyub to find him.


    The sound of someone stepping on a tree branch passed by his ears.


    The endless cries of grasshoppers disappeared, and the demons that were roaming around hid their presence.


    Between all of these things, the only thing that filled the surroundings was heat.


    The nasty heat that Gu Jeolyub felt by walking a little was definitelying from ''him''.


    Even Gu Jeolyub that produced simr heat had trouble breathing in this heat.


    In response to this, Gu Jeolyub had no other choice but to intensify his Inner Qi.


    The heat got denser as he walked further in.


    The forest that wore a mask of a lively green forest also started to show its true appearance as he walked deeper into it.


    <i>Ssssss-!</i>


    In response to the toxic Qi that rushed to Gu Jeolyub at once, he further intensified his Inner Qi.


    This wasn''t a ce anyone could endure if they couldn''t properly resist such monstrous Qi.


    As he intensified his Qi, he thought of the words that ''he'' told him.


    <i>-If you don''t want to die, then think of this whole forest as a demon.</i>


    That''s what he told him.


    Gu Jeolyub didn''t know what he meant back then, but he felt like he understood a little now.


    He meant how dangerous the forest was.


    Though he himself who told him such words was wandering around the forest as if it was his home.


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    Gu Jeolyub let out a sigh.


    He saw the sky from far away turn slightly red as if the sun was setting.


    However, it had just be a little over noon, so it was too soon for sunset.


    Then, what was that?


    ¡°I can''tprehend his level no matter how many times I see it.¡±


    That wasn''t sunset.


    If it was sunset, it wouldn''t exin why only that part of the sky became red.


    This meant that such a space was formed through heat and Fire Qi only.


    An unimaginably tremendous amount of Qi and me formed with martial arts had colored the sky into that unique color which filled the surroundings.


    ¡°...¡±


    Gu Jeolyub smiled bitterly after seeing such a sight.


    This past year, Gu Jeolyub''s level went up immensely after rolling in the frontlines.


    He started to fill his empty sword with his own meaning, and he had reached a point of making Sword Resonance when he gained natural control of his Qi.


    Others said this to Gu Jeolyub after seeing this; that he had talent and he was for sure a genius.


    He reached such a level in that short amount of time, so he had to have talent.


    However, Gu Jeolyub couldn''t only be happy with this reaction.


    It was understandable for him to feel this way when considering the boy that was right in front of him.


    It wasn''t him that achieved the most growth this year, and it was him instead.


    Moreover, he was also the one responsible for torturing Gu Jeolyub and making him roll around until he had reached such a level.


    Gu Jeolyub felt annoyed as he couldn''t talk back to him and had to roll around in dirt, but he was able to see clearly after some time that he was only able to reach this level only thanks to him.


    Though Gu Jeolyub''s personality changed a little due to all the violence and bullshit he had to deal with.


    ¡°¡­Gulp.¡±


    Gu Jeolyub gulped as he got closer to his territory.


    He knew from his past experience that it wouldn''t do any good by going to him.


    ¡°¡­Should I just go back?¡±


    He didn''t think for long.


    Yes, let''s go back.


    The situation can be dealt with after he returns.


    There is no need for him to know about such a little thing.


    Gu Jeolyub who firmly nodded his head, turned his feet around back towards where the tent was.


    His walking speed of going back was twice as fastpared to his speed ofing here.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Gu Jeolyub who tried to escape with quick steps stopped after hearing a voice from behind, then he started to shiver.


    ¡°Where are you going, I asked.¡±


    After hearing his voice for the second time, Gu Jeolyub creakily turned his head around as if he was broken.


    There was still a bit of distance left between them.


    How and when did hee here?


    What Gu Jeolyub saw after turning around, was the same fierce eyes that turned red from not being cooled down yet due to the heat, staring at Gu Jeolyub. Demon, no, Gu Yangcheon was standing /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 233: Battlefront (3)

    Chapter 233: Battlefront (3)


    Bi Yeonsum remained on edge, feeling increasingly nervous as he sat alone in the tent.


    It had been almost half an hour since Gu Jeolyub had left, yet not a single person had entered the tent during that time.


    <i>¡­Can I really be in here like this?</i>


    He couldn''t help but question whether he was even allowed to be there.


    If it was the Murim Alliance, they would have at least detained me briefly to verify my identity. He couldn''t help but think that they were doing a shabby job.


    He began to worry that something might happen if he stayed in the tent for much longer.


    After all, no one else knew who he was, so if someone stumbled upon him, something could go wrong.


    Unable to sit still, Bi Yeonsum fidgeted nervously.


    <i>Slide.</i>Suddenly the tent p slid open, causing a rush of cold air to fill the space.


    Bi Yeonsum wondered if his nervousness had made him dull, for him to feel cold even though it was almost summer.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The person who entered the tent seemed surprised to see Bi Yeonsum.


    However, it was Bi Yeonsum who found himself at a loss for words.


    ¡°Huh¡­ Huhhh?¡±


    The person before him was no ordinary woman; she was extremely beautiful.


    Her porcin skin, elegantly waving ck hair, and sky-blue pupils that looked like gems.


    Just looking at her made Bi Yeonsum''s heart skip a beat.


    And to make matters worse, Bi Yeonsum recognized her, having seen her from far away long ago.


    ¡°¡­S-Snow Phoenix¡­¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The Snow Phoenix, Moyong Hi-ah.


    It was definitely her.


    Bi Yeonsum remembered seeing her from afar duringst year''s tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes.


    There was no way for any man to forget such a breathtaking figure.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I-I am¡­¡±


    He wondered why the Snow Phoenix was here in the first ce, but Bi Yeonsum stammered, unable to speak clearly. He was talking to the almighty Snow Phoenix after all.


    Moyong Hi-ah observed Bi Yeonsum, adjusting her hair before asking him again.


    ¡°Are you perhaps the person brought by the Sword of Heroic me?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ah, yes! That''s correct. M-My name is Bi Yeonsum.¡±


    ¡°Oh no, it seems like he brought another one. It must''ve been hard.¡±


    ¡°Not at all¡­ I-It wasn''t difficult at all.¡±


    ¡°So, where did the Sword of Heroic me go?¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah seemed to have no interest in him, only asking questions with a very cold expression.


    ¡°¡­Uh, he disappeared after telling me that he would bring someone.¡±


    ¡°Leaving you here? Alone?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­This guy.¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah fell deep in thought, fidgeting her lips around with her pretty fingers.


    That appearance of her''s was so charming that Bi Yeonsum had to calm his pounding heart.


    After a moment of contemtion, the Snow Phoenix spoke again.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Leaving you here doesn''t sit right with me, and I had to go there anyways. So, follow me.¡±


    ¡°U-Understood!¡±


    He wondered if he should stay, but he couldn''t dare disobey the Snow Phoenix.


    There was something that made himpelled to obey.


    Moyong Hi-ah left the tent, and Bi Yeonsum, who trailed behind her, felt as if he was dreaming.


    <i>For me to walk alongside the Snow Phoenix¡­</i>


    He was walking to the forest with the renowned Snow Phoenix.


    Despite being abandoned by hispanions and thrust into this dangerous forest, just the fact that he met the Snow Phoenix, seemed to make all his worries disappear.


    He cautiously entered the forest with the Snow Phoenix.


    At first, Bi Yeonsum relished the experience of walking alongside the Snow Phoenix. However, a sense of unease gradually crept over him.


    <i>Why¡­ don''t I hear anything?</i>


    He couldn''t hear any of the usual sounds of the forest, nor could he feel even the smallest presence.


    The Snow Phoenix must be feeling this strangeness as well, but she continued to walk through the forest as if she was used to it.


    <i>How long has it been?</i>


    Walking past a few trees, Bi Yeonsum stumbled upon a vast clearing.


    ¡°Gasp¡­!¡±


    He gasped, his breath catching in his throat at the sight before him.


    The ground was littered with the corpses of Blue-Grade Demons.


    He couldn''t even count how many there were.


    It didn''t even look like it had been that long since their death.


    The sight of Demons killed in a gruesome manner, whether by being burnt alive or being ripped apart, made even Bi Yeonsum, who was no stranger tobat, recoil in horror. It was that brutal.


    Bi Yeonsum checked on the Snow Phoenix just in case she was shocked, but she just walked past the corpses, seemingly used to such a sight.


    ¡°I-It appears a Gate of Demons had opened.¡±


    Bi Yeonsum stammered awkwardly, but his words seem to fall on deaf ears.


    Feeling increasingly awkward, Bi Yeonsum shut his mouth and continued to follow the Snow Phoenix, trying his best to ignore the surrounding carnage.


    <i>¡­Who in the world did all this¡­?</i>


    Each and every one of these fallen demons were of the Blue-Grade.


    Bi Yeonsum himself could face a single Blue-Grade Demon, but the sheer number of these corpses was far beyond his capabilities.


    <i>Were multiple people behind this?</i>


    That was the only usible exnation.


    How could anyone single-handedly take care of such a horde?


    Not even the Sword of Heroic me, who had saved him, nor the Peak Realm martial artist named Muyeon could face this many Demons all at once.


    Bi Yeonsum lost track of how much they had walked.


    Eventually, the Snow Phoenix stopped, prompting him to stop as well.


    And then¡­


    ¡°¡­Wh¡­ Wha¡­?¡±


    Bi Yeonsum fell to his knees in astonishment.


    ¡°Wh¡­ What is¡­ all this¡­?¡±


    At first, he mistook it for a hill.


    It was too small to be a mountain, yet too big for it to be an ordinary mound.


    However¡­


    Bi Yeonsum fell to his knees, trembling uncontrobly at the sight before him.


    It was a hill entirely made of Demons.


    He finally understood why he couldn''t feel any demonic presence as he walked deeper into the forest.


    It was because all the fearsome Demons of this forest had been in and piled up here.


    Upon the hill, Bi Yeonsum saw a mysterious person.


    He was sitting with his legs crossed and had his chin resting on his hands as he observed the ground.


    Bi Yeonsum couldn''t see his face clearly due to the darkness, but he could make out the blinking of his bright red pupils.


    ¡°Didn''t I tell youst time?¡±


    A voice echoed from the hill top, causing Bi Yeonsum to flinch.


    The voice sounded younger than expected.


    It was somewhere between a boy and an adult, deep but not quite.


    ¡°Why do you always return with baggage every time you go out?¡±


    The man''s voice carried anger and annoyance, directed at someone unseen.


    Bi Yeonsum looked around, wondering who the man was speaking to, then he saw someone across the hill with his knees on the floor and his hands held up high in the sky.


    It was the punishment Bi Yeonsum got when he was a kid from his grandfather.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Bi Yeonsum''s eyes widened at the sight of the person being punished.


    It was none other than Gu Jeolyub, the Sword of Heroic me, who had saved him.


    One difference in the type of punishment was that he was also holding a huge boulder during it.


    <i>The Sword of Heroic me¡­</i>


    Gu Jeolyub who had radiated a mighty presence with his Sword Resonance, was now being punished in a rather humiliating appearance.


    ¡°Just what is going on here¡­¡±


    ¡°I''m here.¡±


    As Bi Yeonsum struggled toprehend the situation, the Snow Phoenix started speaking to the one atop the hill without showing any concern for Gu Jeolyub.


    Though her voice was barely audible, the man seemed to have heard her as his horrifying red pupils aimed her way.


    Bi Yeonsum shivered at the sight of those eyes, but the Snow Phoenix remained calm.


    In fact, she seemed more energetic than before for some reason.


    ¡°You know it''s almost mealtime, right? If you''re finished here, let''s hurry and go.¡±


    ¡°You came to pick me up?¡±


    ¡°It''s because you were taking so long.¡±


    Bi Yeonsum couldn''t help but be taken aback by the warmth in the Snow Phoenix''s voice, a stark contrast to her usual cold demeanor.


    ¡°¡­Hm.¡±


    <i>Tap.</i>


    A faint sound of somethingnding caught Bi Yeonsum''s attention.


    When he turned to look, someone was already standing in that very spot.


    Bi Yeonsum didn''t even notice him move one bit, yet the man had alreadye all the way here from the top of the hill.


    ¡°Put it down.¡±


    <i>m!</i>


    As soon as the order was given, Gu Jeolyub released the boulder he was holding.


    <i>Tsk.</i>


    The man clicked his tongue disapprovingly, regarding Gu Jeolyub with an expression of distaste.


    Bi Yeonsum couldn''t make sense of the situation, but he couldn''t move his gaze away from the man''s face.


    ¡°¡­Ah?¡±


    His appearance was closer to that of an adult, than a boy.


    The manner in which the man in the red outfit brushed his hair aside and his fierce eyes revealed his discontent.


    The intensity of the gaze made it hard to look at his face for long.


    And then it hit him. He recognized the man. It was the boy who had left a deep impression on him during thest tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes


    No, not a boy. He was more of a young man now.


    ¡°True¡­ Dragon?¡±


    Bi Yeonsum couldn''t help but voice his thoughts aloud, unaware that he had spoken. The young man, Gu Yangcheon, shifted his gaze to Bi Yeonsum.


    ¡°What did you say, you punk?¡±


    Bi Yeonsum thought after hearing his growl.


    <i>Yeah, this must be a dream.</i>


    No wonder he encountered the Snow Phoenix and the True Dragon on the battlefront, with a Peak Realm martial artist standing guard.


    It was just a dream. After all, it was not realistic at all.


    ¡°Haha, I guess I have lost my mind a bit due to ack of sleep.¡±


    Bi Yeonsum nodded with certainty.


    <i>Thud.</i>


    His world went dark as he copsed to the ground, having lost consciousness.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with this crazy bastard?¡±


    Gu Yangcheon only stared down at the unconscious Bi Yeonsum /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 234: Battlefront (4)

    Chapter 234: Battlefront (4)


    ¡°What the hell is up with this guy¡­?¡±


    Putting aside the fact that this was the first time I had seen him, and yet this fucker faints as soon as he sees my face?


    ¡°Oy, what''s with this guy?¡±


    Gu Jeolyub responded cautiously to my question.


    ¡°¡­This is the martial artist I mentioned earlier, the one who was left alone in the ins.¡±


    I furrowed my brow in disbelief. .


    Another one? This was the third one just from this month alone.


    Gu Jeolyub, that brat, had brought three whole martial artists from the Murim Alliance while going out on reconnaissance.


    I was simply left speechless at his actions.¡°If you''re going to keep picking stuff up, why don''t you pick up some money instead of people?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°The brat became even weirder ever since that title was given to him.¡±


    What was it? The Sword of Heroic me? The Sword of ming Hero? Ah who cares, all that matters was that he was given a title.


    The title meant that he was some kind of hero that shot mes from his sword or whatever. What kind of title was that? Just hearing it gave me the creeps.


    <i>But then, he even likes it. What the fuck is wrong with him?</i>


    Considering the smile on his face, Gu Jeolyub seemed to be satisfied with that title?


    It seemed like he didn''t grasp the weight of my words, seeing that Gu Jeolyub talked back to me.


    ¡°¡­But I can''t just leave someone who''s in danger.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that''s why I told you to think first before bringing them.¡±


    ¡°I wasn''t in a situation where I-¡°


    ¡°If you weren''t in a situation to think, then you shouldn''t have brought him at all.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gu Jeolyub frowned, clearly not pleased with my response.


    It was understandable; saving someone in danger was a good thing to do.


    Sure, from other peoples'' perspective, it definitely may seem like Gu Jeolyub did a good thing.


    ¡°Fucking hell, hey. Have you already forgotten about the time when you identally brought a spy from the Murim Alliancest time?¡±


    Yet, from my perspective it wasn''t so simple.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yessir.¡±


    ¡°I told you, it''s good that you want to help others, but if you can''t take responsibility for your actions, then just stay in yourne. ¡±


    Gu Jeolyub was a person with a kind heart.


    He had said himself that he dreamed of one day bing a hero that helped others.


    However, there were only so many instances one could excuse.


    ¡°You''re actually he weak. Haven''t I told you already? If a problem pops up here, you will die without being able to do anything, you know?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    My words seem to have struck a nerve, seeing as how Gu Jeolyub faltered for an instant.


    ¡°If you met him in the ins, you could''ve just saved him and left. Why did you even bring him all the way here?¡±


    ¡°He¡­ had injuries, so¡­¡±


    ¡°If you brought him because of injuries, did you expect us to heal him? Someone might actually think that we have an apothecary here.¡±


    ¡°That''s¡­¡±


    ¡°Aren''t you the same guy who let his guard down during a hunt and ended up bedridden for weeks after getting bitten by a Blue-Grade Snake Demon? So who''s worrying about whom right now? Huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh¡­¡±


    It was good and all that he dreamed of helping others and I understood his aspiration to be a hero, but the problem remained; he couldn''t clean up after himself.


    Watching Gu Jeolyub falter, I checked on the guy who was ever sofortably lying on the ground.


    <i>Is he a low-ranking swordsman from the Murim Alliance?</i>


    Judging by his outfit and appearance, that seemed to be the case.


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±


    As I examined his face, a flicker of recognition crossed my mind.


    For some reason, it felt like I had seen him before


    ¡°Who was he again?¡±


    It was difficult to say it was someone I knew, though; I couldn''t quite recall anything about him, my mind practically a blur.


    This meant that even if I met him before, he wasn''t all that important.


    ¡°Who did you say this bastard was?¡±


    ¡°Bi¡­ Bi¡­ It was Bi something, I think?¡±


    ¡°Hey, Sword of Heroic me. You''re telling me you can''t even remember information about him?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    ¡°What a great job you are doing. Do you seriously want to die?¡±


    I stretched my body as it felt tight due to the fact that I just finished dealing with all these Demons.


    Gu Jeolyub flinched at my words, taking a step back.


    ¡°¡­Young Master, why are you stretching all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Well, judging by your expression, you already know the reason, don''t you?¡±


    ¡°No, I do not.¡±


    Although he said that, I noticed the subtle signs of Qi gathering in Gu Jeolyub''s legs.


    <i>Hehhh? Look at this fucker now?</i>


    ¡°You little?¡±


    Was he thinking about running away?


    Ah, you''ve grown up so much. My little Jeolyub.


    <i>Swoosh.</i>


    Before he could make his move, I wrapped my body in ayer of heat and took a step towards him.


    Noticing Gu Jeolyub was about to make a move, I tried to match my speed with him.


    <i>Grip.</i>


    But before I could do so, a cold hand gripped onto my wrist.


    I turned around to see Moyong Hi-ah, her sky-blue eyes fixed on me.


    ¡°¡­The food will get cold, Young Master.¡±


    I thought about shaking off her grip, but the chill seeping into my skin made me reconsider. With a click of my tongue, I turned around.


    ¡°I''ll be there once I''ve cleaned up this mess. So, you go ahead.¡±


    ¡°How long will it take?¡±


    ¡°It won''t take long.¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah nodded and walked back to where she hade. Gu Jeolyub, who had seemingly managed to read the room, trailed behind her.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­?¡±


    ¡°You forgot to take that with you.¡±


    Gu Jeolyub looked back in surprise, as if he had truly forgotten, picked up the man of Murim Alliance, and followed behind Moyong Hi-ah.


    That idiot seemed to be improving in terms of martial arts, but he seemed to be getting dumber at the same time.


    ¡°Did he get hurt in the head or something¡­?¡±


    Hmm¡­


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Wait, did I hit him on the head too much?


    I couldn''t exactly deny it as I recalled how I spent the past year with Gu Jeolyub.


    ¡°¡­Let''s just finish this already and go eat.¡±


    After sending away Moyong Hi-ah, Gu Jeolyub, and that guy I didn''t know the name of, I took a look at the pile of Demon corpses that was behind me.


    If I left it like this, then Demons hiding from far away or Demons that tore through dimensions coulde after sniffing the smell of blood, so I had to clean this up.


    <i>Crack.</i>


    Cracking my knuckles, I prepared myself.


    As I did so, the once-clear sky instantly darkened.


    The surrounding air grew heavy with darkness, obscuring the Toxic Qi mixed in the air.


    <i>Flinch-!</i>


    Activating my Demonic Absorption Arts, I felt the Qi inside my Dantian stir.


    It''s all too clear movement felt as if they were stretching.


    The world around me seemed to be enveloped in darkness.


    It wasn''t actually the sky that had be dark.


    It was my perception of the world that had changed.


    Staring at the towering mound of Demon corpses, I whispered softly.


    ¡°It''s food. Eat it.¡±


    And, as if in response, a low growl echoed through the air.


    <b>[Grrrr¡­]</b>


    It signaled the hunger of a beast.


    ****************


    After finishing the cleanup and returning to my tent, I saw that several people had already gathered here.


    Muyeon who had gone out earlier to stand guard, Gu Jeolyub, who was responsible for bringing in the man, the current Vice Captain of the Fifth Army and a few others were seated around the table.


    ¡°I thought we were supposed to eat first. Why are you all gathered here?¡±


    Upon my arrival, everyone stood up and greeted me with respect.


    I quickly gestured for them to sit back down.


    I couldn''t help but wonder why they went through the trouble of doing such a thing.


    The Vice Captain stood up and responded to my question.


    ¡°We thought that it''d be right for us to first deal with work.¡±


    ¡°That?¡±


    I pointed towards the guy that was lying down in the corner after listening to what the Vice Captain had to say.


    ¡°Why? Is there something wrong again?¡±


    ¡°¡­We checked up on him thus far, but thankfully, it doesn''t seem like it''s the same asst time.¡±


    Once again, I heard those words. <i>The same asst time''.</i>


    Hearing that, Gu Jeolyub, who was crouching down, flinched and let out a few fake coughs.


    I couldn''t me him; the memories must have been ufortable.


    ¡°Where is Sister?¡±


    ¡°It seems like the Captain had gone out to check on the gate.¡±


    I nodded in response to the Vice Captain.


    <i>Seems like another one opened.</i>


    It felt like the number of Gate of Demons opening had increased recently.


    I could tell for certain that the numbers were noticeably higher than before.


    ¡°What should we do about him?¡±


    I gave a slight nod to the Vice Captain''s question.


    The Captain, Gu Huibi, wasn''t present right now, so the right tomand was given to me.


    <i>How ironic.</i>


    ¡°Why are you bothering to ask every little thing? I told you to do whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°How could I possibly do that? This is an order that was given, not by the Captain, but the Lord of the n¡­ so I couldn''t dare to do such a thing.¡±


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡±


    This was all because I stepped forward to deal with the problem that the Fifth Army faced half a year ago.


    I only did so because it looked like they would all be killed if I left them like that, but thanks to that, I climbed all the way up to this hassle of a position.


    ¡°¡­Give the usual signal to the Murim Alliance. Check how things are outside and if there isn''t anything wrong, just toss him outside of the forest. They''ll probably take care of it from there¡±


    ¡°If they say that they won''t be sending people to the entrance of the ins likest time, then what should we do?¡±


    ¡°They should take care of it amongst themselves. That isn''t an extent we need to concern ourselves with.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°And ask that guy about the rest.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    When I pointed towards that Bi something with my chin, the Vice Captain looked at me strangely.


    Was he wondering how he could ask questions to a sleeping man?


    If that was his concern, there was no need.


    ¡°He already woke up a while ago.¡±


    True to my words, I saw the bastard, who was pretending to be asleep, flinch after hearing my words.


    ¡°¡­Ah¡­ Ahhh what a good sleep that was¡­¡±


    Was it because he knew that all eyes were on him? The way he got up seemed ratherughable.


    <i>I could tell at first nce that he''s a bitcking in the head.</i>


    How did Jeolyub pick up a bastard just like himself?


    Just watching him made my head ache.


    ¡°Ha¡­ Haha¡­! Nice to meet you all.¡±


    After seeing him greet us awkwardly, I let out a deep sigh and stood up.


    ¡°You got anything more to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ About the Captain¡­¡±


    ¡°I was already nning on seeing her, so you don''t need to tell me that.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Have a good rest.¡±


    He seemed to be asking me to go meet Gu Huibi after she returned from her trip.


    I wondered if there really was a need for me to go pick her up, but it wasn''t like I didn''t n on doing so anyway.


    <i>I''m not necessarily going to go see Gu Huibi.</i>


    But it was something simr to it, so I guess you could call it that.


    After telling them to deal with the rest, I left the tent and started making my way elsewhere.


    I started to see steam from far away as I walked further.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    When I arrived, Hongwa came to me with quick strides and weed me.


    ¡°Why did you make so much?¡±


    ¡°¡­Uh, Lady Moyong¡­ told me that the Young Master worked a lot.¡±


    Did Moyong Hi-ah tell her to do this?


    Even so, why did she make her prepare so much food at lunchtime?


    ¡°It must''ve been hard on everyone to make this much.¡±


    ¡°N-Not at all. Most of this was prepared from the Moyong n''s side.¡±


    ¡°Again?¡±


    I scoffed upon hearing Hongwa''s words.


    They should just focus on feeding themselves. It really made me wonder why they kept making food for us as well.


    Right as I started to question that, Moyong Hi-ah came from behind Hongwa and spoke.


    ¡°We might as well prepare your ns as well while we prepare ours. Please ept it kindly.¡±


    ¡°The problem lies in the fact that it''s not just once or twice that you did this.¡±


    ¡°You worked hard today.¡±


    It''s not just today that I work hard though.


    I thought about speaking further, but I just let this pass since I did feel thankful that they prepared food for us as well.


    Not only did this help Gu n''s Swordsmen, but it also loosened work for the servants.


    One thing bothered me a little though.


    <i>There is no way that she did this without good reasoning.</i>


    Knowing Moyong Hi-ah''s personality, she wasn''t the type of person to proceed with this kind of act without anypensation.


    Moreover, she pretended to be warm and spoke softly to people, and she even showed herself working hard despite being a blood rtive of a noble n. Because of all of this, I started to hear good things about Moyong Hi-ah especially from those of lower positions.


    <i>¡­It does seem rather intentional.</i>


    In my eyes, it seemed like she had a lot of reasons for her to do all this, but it ultimately seemed like she was doing good, so I tried my best to let it be.


    ¡°Oh, right, we also prepared dumplings.¡±


    ¡°¡­Where?¡±


    It seemed like my excitement was too obvious because Moyong Hi-ah giggled after checking my reaction.


    Over the past year, Moyong Hi-ah had started to smile a little more.


    It wasn''t as if she didn''t smile before, but instead of the fake mask that she used to put on, there were lots of times where she smiled naturally.


    And honestly, it wasn''t all that bad to see.


    I stared at Moyong Hi-ah''s smiling face.


    ¡°Young Master Gu.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°If it''s not too much trouble¡­ Do you have some time after the meal?¡±


    But Moyong Hi-ah asked me with a somewhat creepy tone, covering her mouth with her sleeve.


    What¡­ was with that sticky voice of hers?


    Regardless, since she asked a question, I answered after eating a dumpling.


    ¡°I have to go meet someer.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°It seems like my sister is on duty today.¡±


    Did she not like my response? Moyong Hi-ah''s expression became colderpared to before.


    ¡°¡­Young Master Gu.¡±


    Her voice, too, sounded as chilly as the first time we met.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Are you going out to meet the Sword Phoenix. Or are you going out to pick up the Sword Dancer?¡±


    ¡°Why ask such an obvious question?¡±


    It was such an obvious question that it felt ridiculous to answer.


    ¡°What reason do I have to go greet the representative maniac of my household? It''s obvious¡ªHey, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°He seriously can''t read the room. That idiot.¡±


    ¡°Hey! At least leave the dumplings!¡±


    ¡°Go and get them yourself!¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah disappeared angrily, taking the dish full of dumplings with her.


    ¡­I hadn''t finished eating them yet...


    With a deste expression, I watched the dumplings vanish, gulping down thest one in my hand.


    Because that was thest bite, I was so very /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 235: Battlefront (5)

    Chapter 235: Battlefront (5)


    When night fell upon the forest at the frontlines, a gentle breeze whispered through the trees.


    <i>Rustle-</i>


    As the moon revealed itself, casting its radiant light upon thend, Moyong Hi-ah walked through the forest, bathed in its ethereal glow.


    Despite the warm weather, she still wore thick garments.


    Her porcin skin was still cold, but now she knew what warmth was, unlike justst year.


    She could now even enjoy the cool night air.


    Little by little, Moyong Hi-ah embraced the gentle breeze, her eyes closed, when suddenly¡­


    ¡°I heard you were looking for me.¡±


    A voice spoke, drawing closer to Moyong Hi-ah.To her surprise, it was Gu Jeolyub who approached her.


    She opened her eyes, acknowledging his presence, and observed him.


    Gu Jeolyub appeared somewhat exhausted, a thin sheen of sweat glistening on his brow.


    ¡°You must''ve been training.¡±


    ¡°I was¡­ just¡­ stretching a bit.¡±


    Gu Jeolyub averted his eyes, avoiding her gaze.


    If Gu Jeolyub had to pick the most difficult individuals in this ce, first would be the devil himself, followed by the First Lady of the house, then the Captain, and the third would be the Snow Phoenix standing right before him.


    <i>¡­Sigh.</i>


    Even right now, underneath the darkness that seeped through the moonlight, the Snow Phoenix''s sky-blue eyes gleamed with an icy coldness, her mouth hidden behind her fan.


    <i>Does the Young Master realize?</i>


    That her eyes held a different gaze when she looked at others.


    She assessed their worth, determining whether they would be of use to her, or would bring her harm.


    One may question what right she had to judge another''s worth, but her unique aura made her judgments seem natural.


    Among all the members of the noble ns, Gu Jeolyub believed that the Snow Phoenix embodied nobility the most.


    <i>Though I don''t get why a nobledy like her acts like that in front of the Young Master.</i>


    Oddly enough, the Snow Phoenix''s enigmatic aura and piercing gaze that made it hard for others to approach her, all disappeared in front of the Young Master, as if they never existed.


    <i>I think it''s only the Young Master that fails to realize that..</i>


    With a quiet sigh, Gu Jeolyub straightened his disheveled outfit, a result of his training.


    ¡°¡­May I ask why Lady Moyong was looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it''s nothing major.¡±


    <i>Smile.</i>


    Moyong Hi-ah replied, staring at Gu Jeolyub with a faint smile.


    That smile would''ve seemed alluring in the past, but by now, it just intimidated him.


    ¡°We have something to discuss, you know?¡±


    The Snow Phoenix spoke, her tone surprisingly gentle¡ªa rare urrence.


    Gu Jeolyub knew what her gentle tone meant¡ªhe was in trouble.


    ¡°Um¡­ what do you mean by that¡­?¡±


    ¡°I saved you, didn''t I?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Upon hearing the Snow Phoenix''s words, Gu Jeolyub fell silent.


    Unperturbed, the Snow Phoenix carried on.


    ¡°About that martial artist from the Alliance you brought back, you left him there on purpose, didn''t you? Knowing I woulde.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­about that¡­¡±


    ¡°The Sword of Heroic me seems to be more clever than I gave him credit for.¡±


    He was caught.


    He had resorted to such an option to avoid getting beat up, but it had been immediately detected by Moyong Hi-ah.


    <i>Did she help me while knowing that?</i>


    He was able to escape thanks to Moyong Hi-ah''s help, so it was only fair to acknowledge her help.


    Concealing his trembling gaze and the cold sweat on his forehead, Gu Jeolyub responded¡­


    ¡°I happened to have free time, and I just thought it would be delightful to see the Young Master.¡±


    <i>Flutter-</i>


    Waving her fan, Moyong Hi-ah approached Gu Jeolyub.


    ¡°But now that I think about it, what goes around shoulde around, don''t you agree?¡±


    ¡°Huh? I''m not sure what you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so? Then, shall I inform the Young Master about your actions?¡±


    ¡°I am willing to serve you with my life on the line!!¡±


    ¡°I''ve always liked that enthusiasm of yours, Sword of Heroic me.¡±


    Catching another glimpse of her smile, Gu Jeolyub unintentionally gulped.


    ¡°¡­What is it that you wish for me to do?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it''s nothing special. At first¡­ I thought I didn''t need such a thing, but what happened earlier changed my mind.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­I knew he was a bit slow on the take, but spending time with him made me realize he''s far worse than I imagined.¡±


    <i>Crack-!</i>


    Though Moyong Hi-ah''s face remained concealed behind her fan, Gu Jeolyub definitely heard the sound of something shattering on the other side.


    Naturally, he pretended not to notice.


    Moyong Hi-ah swiftly changed her expression and addressed Gu Jeolyub with the same alluring smile as before.


    ¡°I want the Sword of Heroic me to help me. It''s nothing too difficult, something that even you can aplish.¡±


    ¡°¡­Um, what if I were to¡­ perhaps¡­ refuse your request¡­?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Are you curious?¡±


    Casually asking out of curiosity, Gu Jeolyub felt the air get colder.


    The chill was so bone-deep that even Gu Jeolyub, though possessing less internal heat than Gu Yangcheon, still had a substantial amount of heat, could sense it.


    ¡°I pray for your sake, that you aren''t that curious.¡±


    Seeing Moyong Hi-ah speak with her face full of a smile, Gu Jeolyub nodded.


    <i>¡­I gotta change the order.</i>


    He was certain that she was far more dangerous than the devil.


    ****************


    The year I spent on the frontlines was far from pleasant.


    For martial artists of Orthodox Sects like myself, the frontlines were in some ways one of the most undesirable ces to visit.


    Yet, the Gu n''s Fifth Swordsmen Army stayed active close to the central area. As a result, the year I spent here was anything but peaceful.


    <i>Rustle-</i>


    As night fell, I moved through the forest with light steps.


    The Toxic Qi that permeated the air didn''t affect me in my current state. Instead, it seemed to enhance my body, as I was able to absorb the peculiar Qi produced by the demons.


    I knew I shouldn''t be reliant on this power, but it did help me control the beast within me.


    <b>[Grr¡­]</b>


    This power was an immense help in calming down the beast that woke up every time from its sleep, looking for food.


    <i>Why are you looking for food as soon as you wake up? I just fed you earlier.</i>


    <b>[Grr¡­]</b>


    A Gate of Demons had opened near the forest, so I went out of my way to hunt them all down just so I could feed this beast, but it seemed like it already finished digesting it, as it was angrily looking for food again.


    <i>No, you''re not hungry. You just want to overeat, don''t you?</i>


    <b>[¡­Grgh.]</b>


    The beast was acting like this because it had gotten used to me feeding him frequently, even though it could survive for weeks or even months on a single meal.


    <i>If you keep acting like this, I might just stop feeding you.</i>


    When I spoke with a slightly annoyed tone, the whining of the beast became silent almost instantly.


    Seeing that, I clicked my tongue.


    <i>They always learn their lesson only after I yell at them.</i>


    <i>Whether it''s people or beasts, a thorough beatdown is always the answer.</i>


    <i>Tap-!</i>


    With a light step on a tree branch, Iunched myself into the air.


    Despite my body growing stronger andrger over time, thanks to the Qi within me, I felt as light as ever.


    ¡°Well, that''s to be expected with all the crap I ate.¡±


    Since entering the frontlines, I had eaten all kinds of Qi from Demons, so it was only natural that I had changed.


    If I had to pick another change besides my Qi, it would be the speed of the purification process of Demonic Qi¡ªit had be much faster than before.


    My Destructive me Arts was responsible for preventing Demonic Qi from running rampant and cleansing it so I could use it as my own.


    Consuming a stupid amount of Demonic Qi over the past year had undoubtedly sped up the cleansing process.


    <i>I guess it also improves since it''s a type of martial art?</i>


    Even though what I said sounded like bullshit, there was no other exnation.


    <i>It''s something I cannotprehend.</i>


    Setting aside the beast within me, I couldn''t fathom how the Destructive me Arts could cleanse Demonic Qi.


    It was much better than not being able to do such a thing, but that didn''t change the fact that I still couldn''t understand it.


    As one''s realm increased, their capacity to absorb Qi also increased. Once Qi reached its limit it overflowed, and the same process was repeated for a long time to reach higher levels.


    After experiencing those boring and long steps, I hade to learn one thing:


    <i>¡­This tenant of mine who''s always hungry.</i>


    The beast that hid deep inside my Dantian wasn''t located in a certain spot, nor was it staying where my Demonic Absorption Arts resided, but rather in the ce where my Destructive me Arts was.


    The faint presence that I could feel from my Inner Qi gave me that idea for some reason.


    <b>[Grr¡­?]</b>


    <i>It never fails to notice when I''m talking about it.</i>


    I didn''t learn too many things about this bastard.


    During my time in confinementst year, all that I managed to learn was its ''name''. I didn''t get to learn why it was inside my body, why it controlled the Qi inside my body without my will, or if it was keeping my body in check so that it didn''t go out of control.


    This is why I needed to stop this cohabitation already.


    <i>I wonder when Elder Shin will wake up.</i>


    A year had already passed, and it would soon turn summer.


    This meant that Elder Shin''s supposed naptime wasing to an end.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Moreover, the time for me to leave the frontlines and return to the n was also drawing near.


    <i>Well, I could''ve already gone back.</i>


    Ironically, after dealing with the incident that exploded into chaos half a year ago, I was given the opportunity to leave the frontlines. Yet, I, with my own hands, sent a letter to my father, saying that I wanted to remain on the frontlines.


    <i>There is still something I need to take care of.</i>


    At the time of writing that letter, I imed that I had a duty to fulfill as a blood rtive of the Gu n.


    I almost died from the cringe when I sent that letter.


    <i>Duty as a blood rtive, my ass.</i>


    I''m already having a hard time taking care of myself; the Gu n is not my concern.


    Ultimately, my decision to remain on the frontlines, rolling around in the dirt, despite being given the chance to leave was my own doing.


    Of course, making Gu Jeolyub roll around was more enjoyable than I thought too.


    <i>But this too wille to an end soon.</i>


    In a month''s time, or perhaps even sooner if my prediction was correct.


    <i>Tap tap!</i>


    After leaping through the air for a long time, I felt the presence of others from far away.


    There were around ten individuals.


    Among the group of well-trained martial artists, I noticed two people that stood out from the rest.


    One of them had Qi that zed like mes, while the other emitted astonishingly sharp Lightning Qi.


    <i>It doesn''t seem like there''s anything special.</i>


    I sighed in relief, seeing that they appeared unharmed.


    Briefly adjusting my expression, I quickly approached the group as they gracefully leaped this way.


    <i>Tap-!</i>


    ¡°Woah.¡±


    Seeing me arrive, the person standing at the front greeted me with enthusiasm.


    ¡°Little Brother, did you want to see your older sister that badly? So much so that you ran here in such a hurry?.¡±


    The woman spoke with a smile, spouting bullshit as usual.


    She was the eldest daughter of Gu n, the Sword Phoenix Gu Huibi, hailed as the greatest among the Six Dragons and Three Phoenixes.


    ¡°You''re saying something horrifying as soon as I see you.¡±


    Her ck hair swayed in the breeze, looking as beautiful as ever.


    The density of her Qi had increased, and I could sense it even as she walked.


    This meant that Gu Huibi had grown even stronger over the past year.


    ¡°Nothing major happened while Sis was away, did it?¡±


    ¡°Well, nothing major. Ah, maybe the fact that some dude picked up another person?¡±


    As a wrinkle formed between Gu Huibi''s brows, I could tell that she understood what I meant.


    ¡°¡­Again?¡±


    ¡°Again.¡±


    ¡°This guy is quite stubborn, huh? For him to pick someone up every time he goes out. Hmm, should I have a one-on-one talk with him for the first time in a while?¡±


    I silently prayed for Gu Jeolyub upon hearing her words.


    I may have bullied him a bit, but he should realize that it''s only thanks to me that Gu Huibi doesn''t personally make him suffer.


    <i>If he knew that, then maybe he would sweat less in front of me.</i>


    Really, that guy didn''t know how to be grateful.


    <i>Tsk tsk¡­</i>


    I had kindly boosted his realm, kept himpany in case he was lonely, and even handled his problems for him.


    <i>So why does he always tremble in fear whenever he sees me?</i>


    Back in my days, you wouldn''t dare treat your savior like that¡­


    <i>Come to think of it, I''m kinda pissed.</i>


    <i>I should make him suffer a bit more.</i>


    Around twice as much when I go back.


    ¡°Ahh, Sis is so touched! For my little brother toe all the way out here, thiste at night, just to see her.¡±


    ¡°I just happened to be on duty.¡±


    ¡°You''re just embarrassed to admit it, aren''t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Sister, did you suffer a head injury or something?¡±


    She seemed fine from the outside, but her unusual behavior made me concerned that she was severely injured in the head.


    ¡°I''ll say it again¡­ I just happened to be on¡ª¡±


    <i>Step-</i>


    I involuntarily shut my mouth in the middle of my response.


    For a moment, It felt like even the wind held its breath at the sound of her footsteps.


    The group then shifted, as if opening a path for her to walk through with ease.


    <i>Sss¡­</i>


    The breeze returned once again.


    Moonlight poured down, enveloping the girl walking towards me in its radiant glow. Her bluish-white hair shimmered delicately in the moon''s embrace.


    <i>How beautiful.</i>


    It was as if the very essence of beauty had taken human form.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I stood there, unable to tear my gaze away from her.


    My eyes traced her from head to toe, taking in every little detail.


    Her hair, untouched despite the battle she had juste from, seemed to shine even brighter. Her attire, which she wore out offort, remained pristine.


    It even made me think that she had never enteredbat, but the crackling Lightning Qi I could sense from her told me that she had fought with all her might.


    <i>That makes sense.</i>


    Only then could so many return without a single injury.


    The girl approached with an expressionless face, her rich blue eyes seemingly containing the ocean. I found myself speaking¡­


    ¡°Did you eat?¡±


    The roughness of my words contradicted my emotions.


    Even I found my own wordscking.


    After hearing my question, the girl came a step closer.


    Our gazes, once level, now had me looking down on her.


    Slowly, she opened her mouth to respond.


    ¡°¡­I didn''t eat¡±


    Her reply was brief and slow.


    ¡°I told you to eat if you are going to be out and about.¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Make sure to eat when you return, I left some for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    She took another step forward.


    Her steps were so light that it seemed as if she might just float away.


    Along with it came an unfamiliar scent of flowers.


    How could this be?


    The flowers I thought had already bloomed to their fullest, now blossomed even more beautifully, to the point where I couldn''t dare to pluck them anymore.


    The girl drew close, close enough for me to reach out and touch her.


    She lowered her head ever so slightly, her hair gently swaying, revealing the top of her head.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Her movement might seem random, but I knew why she was positioned that way.


    It was a habit that she had developed in the past few months.


    Despite being bothered by all the prying gazes from those behind her, I raised my hand up and tenderly stroked her head.


    Her hair still felt as soft as ever.


    ¡°Good work.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±


    After offering her a briefpliment and feeling a sense of awkwardness, I lifted my hand away. The girl before me, Namgung Bi-ah, lifted her head.


    ¡°¡­Hm.¡±


    I had to hide my reaction when our eyes met because Namgung Bi-ah was smiling.


    ¡°I told you not to smile like that.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±


    ¡°I told you not to smile in public. That''s a weapon.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah''s beauty was indeed a weapon, an extremely strong one at that.


    Hearing my words, she responded with a hint of frustration.


    ¡°¡­I didn''t smile in public¡­¡±


    ¡°Then what about now?¡±


    ¡°¡­It''s because I''m only in front of you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <i>I shouldn''t have asked her.</i>


    I felt my ears heating up, so I turned my head away, looking back at the path I came from.


    ¡°¡­Let''s head back.¡±


    It felt awkward to stand still like this.


    As I scratched the back of my head, a tingling sensation ran through me.


    <i>-What a fucking show you two are putting on.</i>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I heard someone mutter from behind.


    It was undoubtedly Gu Huibi''s voice.


    I heard every word clearly, but I chose to pretend I hadn''t. I started to move, taking steps /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 236: Battlefront (6)

    Chapter 236: Battlefront (6)


    There have been significant changes in the Central ins over the past year.


    The first was the downfall of the ck Pce.


    Although the specifics weren''t disclosed, news of the Murim Alliance and the Gu n joining forces to eliminate the ck Pce had spread throughout the Central ins. The fact that one of the major forces of the Unorthodox Sect had been eradicated brought joy to many.


    However, the reasons behind the Murim Alliance''s conflict with the ck Pce, and the specific involvement of the Gu n remained shrouded in mystery.


    Yet, despite the uncertainty surrounding the fate of the ck Pce''s ruler and its martial artists, people readily epted the news because it was spread around by the Beggar''s Sect and the Alliance.


    Ultimately, the destruction of evil was seen as a positive oue, and the full story didn''t matter much to most.


    The second major change was the reappearance of the Plum Blossom Sword.


    After years of being missing, the Plum Blossom Sword finally showed herself in the Central ins in all her beautiful and formidable glory.


    Mount Hua provided an exnation for the Sword Queen''s absence:<i>-It was her choice, and we respected it.</i>


    Though perplexing, the Sword Queen herself seemed to be agreeing with this statement.


    In the end, people were ustomed to Mount Hua''s entric ways, and they were simply d that the Sword Queen had returned.


    The third change was the Dragon and Phoenix tournament.


    However, the problem was that most of the young prodigies known as the Six Dragons and Three Phoenixes, who led the current generation, didn''t participate in the tournament.


    This tournament, which attracted tens to hundreds of talented individuals every year, was expected to have the Dragons and Phoenixespeting.


    However,st year''s tournament seemed to be in a worse state than the year before that.


    Each of the Dragons and the Phoenixes provided their own reasons for not attending. The Water Dragon imed that the long journey would be exhausting, while the Snow Phoenix sent a letter stating that she was upied with her n''s affairs.


    As for the Sword Dragon, Mount Hua dered his absence in his stead, by stating that he was in seclusion after a moment of enlightenment.


    As for the others, the Dragon Warrior and the True Dragon didn''t even bother sending a letter.


    As a result, the only ones who participated in the tournament were the Lightning Dragon and the Poison Phoenix.


    Although the Meteor Sword, who had achieved great sess in the previous year''s tournament, also participated, most people considered the tournament without most of its prominent figures to be meaningless.


    <i>Thanks to that, everyone is being forced to participate in this year''s Tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes.</i>


    <i>Well, only two of the dragons and phoenixes attending is rather sad.</i>


    I had no right to speak in the first ce, as I hadn''t even sent a letter, but I never expected that only two would go.


    <i>¡­I should''ve considered it more when Moyong Hi-ah told me she wouldn''t be attending either.</i>


    The Snow Phoenix''s absence was likely because of me, but I didn''t anticipate that the others wouldn''t go as well.


    Because of that, force was used for this year''s Tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes to save the Murim Alliance''s reputation.


    <i>Though I''m probably still not gonna go.</i>


    Whether by force or not, the Gu n never concerned themselves with such matters.


    <i>Slide.</i>


    As I stepped out of the tent, I caught a whiff of the peculiar scent of midnight.


    It didn''t seem like much had passed since sunrise.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Amidst the stillness, a noise tickled my ear,ing from inside my tent.


    When I turned my head to see who the culprit was¡­


    ¡°¡­When did she sneak in there?¡±


    Curled up in the corner, fast asleep, was none other than Namgung Bi-ah.


    I had sent her to her own tent after feeding herst night, so why was Namgung Bi-ah here?


    <i>¡­</i>


    While feeling absurdity wash over me, I had half given up by this point.


    It''s not like this was the first or second time she had done this.


    ¡°¡­Wake her upter.¡±


    The one thing I managed to do was stop Hongwa as she passed by, and ask her to wake Namgung Bi-ah up.


    ¡°Oh¡­!¡±


    Hearing my request, Hongwa looked inside the tent. She then looked at me as if she was expecting her to be in there again, but just because she looked at me like that didn''t change the fact that I didn''t have an answer for her.


    ¡°I saw Lady Moyong leave a little while ago¡­ but I didn''t expect Lady Namgung to be here as well¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Moyong¡­ She left from this tent?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°But why wasn''t I aware of that?¡±


    <i>Moyong Hi-ah left from my tent?</i>


    <i>Just when did shee and go?</i>


    <i>Are they cats? Coming and going as they please.</i>


    Someone might think that they had nowhere else to sleep.


    <i>How absurd.</i>


    The best tent in this ce was Moyong Hi-ah''s without a doubt.


    The one I slept in wasrge, but still just an ordinary tent. It was only because of my lineage that I was allowed to sleep by myself and avoid night watch duties.


    Other than that, the state of the tent or the bed was nothing special.


    Not that I cared though as I didn''t even mind sleeping on the floor.


    <i>I''ll let Namgung Bi-ah off the hook, but what''s the deal with Moyong Hi-ah?</i>


    It had already been some time ever since Namgung Bi-ah started iming my bed, pretending that she didn''t know. So, I could understand her actions, but why did Moyong Hi-ahe?


    <i>Is she not bothered?</i>


    The Moyong Hi-ah I knew was pickier than anyone else, so I couldn''t understand why she would willinglye to a tent like this.


    ¡°Did I not give her enough heat?¡±


    <i>That''s not it.</i>


    I regrly gave her heat at least once a week.


    Furthermore, judging by the fact that she was taking in more heat than before, I almost believed that her condition was nearly cured.


    <i>It certainly seems that way, especially given the recent luster of her skin.</i>


    She appeared remarkably well.


    If herplexion had previously resembled that of a sickly pale, it now glowed with a vibrant whiteness. Her skin must have improved significantly.


    <i>It seems like heat has started coursing through her body.</i>


    Could it be that she has been fully cured?


    No, that probably wasn''t it.


    If she was cured, why would shee to me for heat?


    Anyway¡­


    After leaving Hongwa, I moved my steps to go visit Moyong Hi-ah.


    It was to find out why she came to my tent. However, after walking for a bit, I noticed someone approaching from the distance.


    Upon closer inspection, I recognized the figure as Gu Jeolyub.


    Gu Jeolyub flinched upon seeing me and tried to change his course.


    <i>This fucker?</i>


    ¡°Where do you think you''re going?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°We made eye contact, so don''t even think about pretending that you didn''t see me.¡±


    Startled, Gu Jeolyub reluctantly made his way toward me.


    He no longer bothered to conceal his disdainful expression.


    <i>This bastard changed a lot too, huh?</i>


    <i>How delightful.</i>


    ¡°¡­I greet the Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and I also greet the Sword of Heroic me. I trust that you have been faring well.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Gu Jeolyub muttered under his breath in response to my yful remark.


    <i>Sigh, </i>he used to be so content with his title when he first got it.


    ¡°Are you returning from somewhere?¡±


    ¡°I was on my way to go rest after my shift.¡±


    It seemed he had just finished his shift of the night watch.


    Nodding in acknowledgment, I suggested.


    ¡°Then we can train together.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I assume you have some free time now?¡±


    Though I was on my way to visit Moyong Hi-ah, I could just go see herter.


    Gu Jeolyub appeared flustered by my proposition.


    ¡°Uh, Young Master¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I said that I was returning from my night watch¡­¡±


    ¡°I heard you quite clearly.¡±


    ¡°¡­Then what did you mean by what you just said¡­?¡±


    ¡°Since you havepleted your night watch, it means that you have a lot of time now.¡±


    ¡°How does that make sense?¡±


    ¡°What are you gonna do after you return?¡±


    ¡°¡­Sleep.¡±


    Indeed, sleep was necessary after a night watch.


    But I had something else in mind.


    ¡°Will you only sleep for the rest of your life?¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°Well, sleep is something you can do even after death.¡±


    Gu Jeolyub''s expression distorted, as if asking me what kind of bullshit I was saying. Yet, I had already made up my mind.


    ¡°Or should I just make you sleep forever? I''m quite good at doing that.¡±


    As I said that with a bright smile, Gu Jeolyub''s expression distorted to the point that it couldn''t distort any further.


    ****************


    The midnight hour had passed, and the sun reached its zenith, putting an end to our light training session.


    <i>Thud!</i>


    A resounding thud echoed through the forest.


    <i>Flutter!</i>


    The birds hiding in the trees flew up in a fluttering frenzy.


    The sound originated from a boulder being put down on the ground.


    ¡°Huff¡­ Huuuff¡­¡±


    Gu Jeolyub copsed onto the ground, gasping for breath.


    His clothes were drenched in sweat, and his trembling hands and feet indicated the intensity of his effort.


    Seeing his exhausted state, I also threw the boulder I had been holding.


    <i>m!</i>


    The sound echoed much louder than Gu Jeolyub''s.


    It was because the boulder I was holding was twice the size of his.


    Unlike Gu Jeolyub who looked like a rat drenched in the rain, I only had a few droplets of sweat on my forehead.


    Staring at the half dead Gu Jeolyub, I asked.


    ¡°You managed to endure until the end today, huh?¡±


    ¡°Huff¡­ Huff huff¡­¡±


    Though he seemed to want to respond, hecked the strength to do so.


    I examined Gu Jeolyub''s body and nodded.


    <i>Seems like his body is almost ready.</i>


    Gu Jeolyub''s foundation to ascend to the Peak Realm of martial arts was just about ready.


    To be fair, after subjecting him to that much shit, it would be weirder for this to not happen.


    <i>At this rate, he''ll ascend before the summer''s end.</i>


    To break through their wall, martial artists needed enough Qi to break into the Middle Dantian. However, possessing a body capable of enduring the process was even more important.


    Of course, it was also possible to ovee a wall without destroying one''s body, if one could control their Qi at the extreme level.


    For example, people like Namgung Bi-ah or Gu Huibicked the physical foundation, but they managed to break through their walls with sheer talent.


    <i>He might be capable of that as well.</i>


    Gu Jeolyub too was talented enough to be called a genius, so such a method might work for him. Nevertheless, it was important and safer for him in the long run to have a durable body.


    <i>The shortcut I took isn''t ideal for the long term.</i>


    Which is why I made him go through hell every time I ran into him.


    However, this bastard always tried to avoid me, oblivious to my well-intentioned actions. So I couldn''t help but get pissed.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, it''s rather annoying¡­ maybe I need to increase the intensity of our training sessions?¡±


    ¡°Whaaa¡­?¡±


    ¡°I''m doing all this because I want you to seed, Little Brother.¡±


    Although Gu Jeolyub was older than me, he didn''t seem to mind that I called myself the big bro.


    However, it seemed like he only stayed quiet out of fear of being beaten up if he dared toment.


    <i>Anyway...</i>


    <i>He would die for real if I continued, right?</i>


    If I made him roll around any longer, Gu Jeolyub might truly lose his mind. So I decided to give him a pass.


    ¡°Unfortunately, we''ll have to stop here for today.¡±


    Gu Jeolyub let out a long sigh, visibly relieved by my response.


    Was he really that happy to be excused from martial arts training?


    <i>I, too, despised training in the past.</i>


    I was in no position to judge Gu Jeolyub for his feelings.


    As I gazed at his relieved expression, I added anotherment.


    ¡°Oh, it seems like Sis ns to train with youter.¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon? What do you¡­!¡±


    ¡°That''s all. I''ll be leaving first.¡±


    ¡°Y-Young Master!¡±


    Gu Jeolyub desperately called, but I had no intention of stopping.


    His pitiful expression was probably because Gu Huibi''s training was way harsher than mine.


    Gu Huibi was known for making people roll around until they were on the brink of death.


    Gu Jeolyub was well aware of that fact, which was why he begged me to save him. However, I had matters to attend to, as it was already past noon.


    <i>If he''s going to do thister anyway, perhaps I should''ve gone a bit easier on him.</i>


    While I felt a tinge of guilt¡­


    <i>Eh, he''ll probably manage somehow.</i>


    I swiftly dismissed such thoughts, cing unwavering faith in Gu Jeolyub.


    Good luck, Gu /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 237: Battlefront (7)

    Chapter 237: Battlefront (7)


    After reporting to the camp, I went back to the forest infested with Demons.


    This year, I had hunted enough Demons to fill the entire forest, yet today, hunting wasn''t my objective.


    ¡°¡­Found it.¡±


    After a long walk, killing any Demons that crossed my path, I finally found what I was looking for.


    It was a small rip in the fabric of space.


    <i>This makes six of them in total.</i>


    To the untrained eye, it might look like a regr Gate of Demons, but the color was different.


    It possessed a dense, dark ck hue.


    It was unlike any Gate of Demons I had seen before. The atmosphere around it was much more sickening.Furthermore, this opening didn''t summon any Demons.


    It simply hovered in the air, devoid of any activity.


    I slowly reached my hand out, my gaze fixated on the opening.


    My fingers effortlessly sunk into the opening, as if it was waiting for me to do so.


    As it enveloped my hand, memories of the first time I saw this type of opening flooded my mind.


    I had firste across it when I first arrived on the frontlines, Gu Huibi brought me here iming to have something to show me.


    It was an opening suspended in the air, devoid of any summoned Demons or expanding in size. Yet, I couldn''t shake the feeling that this wasn''t just an opening¡ªit was a puzzle.


    <b>[Grrr¡­!]</b>


    When I slipped my hand into the opening, that bastard reacted as though it had been waiting for that moment.


    I couldn''t see it, but it felt as if it was wagging its tail in happiness.


    <i>Calm down, I will feed you soon.</i>


    As soon as I finished my thought¡­


    <i>Cggggk-!</i>


    The opening gradually disintegrated.


    It was being absorbed into my hand.


    I could feel it, the energy flowing through my arms, into my Dantian, and then even deeper within me.


    <i>Crunch, crunch.</i>


    I could feel the bastard feasting upon the energy as it entered.


    <i>You have quite the appetite, huh? You already ate so much yesterday.</i>


    As the beast devoured the energy, I felt another piece of the puzzle slotting into ce within my middle Dantian.


    ¡°¡­Phew.¡±


    Yet, it was a very small piece of the puzzle, and I couldn''t even use it as my own Qi.


    I conducted numerous tests, but the oue remained the same.


    Yet, I continued my search for such openings on the frontlines, in order to get rid of them.


    <i>Because the beast wants this.</i>


    Not only did the beast tell me the locations of these types of openings, but it also wanted me to find them so that it could devour them.


    <i>Though I don''t know what this is for.</i>


    I didn''t know why this type of opening was forming in the frontlines, nor did I know the purpose of these openings.


    Were there such openings in my past life?


    I racked my brain, but I couldn''t think of anything like this.


    Judging by how I never even heard of a ck opening, I suspected that this change was made due to my regression.


    I knew that this could put me in a dangerous situation and wanted to avoid them if given the option, but I wasn''t in a position to choose.


    <b>[Con¡­ tract¡­]</b>


    <i>I know.</i>


    That was the promise I had made with that bastard.


    ¡°I''m feeding you this because I know about it, so stop rushing me.¡±


    <b>[Grngh¡­]</b>


    ¡°Also, free the old man already. It''s about time anyways.¡±


    <b>[Grngh¡­?]</b>


    ¡°Fucking beast. Always acting dumb when it''s about this topic.¡±


    I wanted to say more, but the bastard hid itself knowing that it would only be hearing more nagging.


    It wasn''t going toe out for a while now.


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    I had starved myself so that I could feed this fucker, so such behavior made me feel rather annoyed.


    ¡°I swear if youe outter¡­!¡±


    Venting my frustration despite knowing I wouldn''t get a response, I prepared to head back to my tent.


    I had to meet Moyong Hi-ah upon my return, and pay visits to Gu Huibi and Namgung Bi-ah.


    My shift would also begin soon, so I had to go to the central area with Namgung Bi-ah.


    Just as I was about to leap towards my tent¡­


    <i>-Ahhh¡­ Aghh!</i>


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    A scream echoed from nearby.


    ****************


    <i>Pow!</i>


    On the border between the ins and the forest, a figurey sprawled on the ground, being pummeled mercilessly.


    ¡°Still have the audacity to scream, do you?¡±


    The assant sneered, his dark outfit and giant physique marking him as a martial artist from the Hwangbo n.


    ¡°Gah¡­ Ugh.¡±


    The one being beaten up, also seemingly a martial artist from the Hwangbo n, appeared frail and small inparison to the group that surrounded him, his body bearing the marks of his torment.


    The man delivering the beating spoke with a twisted smile.


    ¡°You didn''t even have permission from your master, yet you scream like some wounded animal. Do you really think anyone wille to help you?¡±


    ¡°I-I''m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it''s not your fault. It''s my own failure for not teaching you properly.¡±


    <i>Thwack!</i>


    ¡°Aghh!¡±


    The man writhed in agony, unable to suppress his cries.


    ¡°Even after this mighty Hwangbomanded you not to scream, you still disobey!¡±


    ¡°¡­Hrgh¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, maybe you think you and I are equals just because we have the Hwangbo name?¡±


    ¡°N-No, never¡­ How could I dare¡­¡±


    ¡°If that''s the case, then why do you not listen to me¡­?¡±


    <i>Haha!</i>


    While the man spoke with mockingughter, another figure watched from behind wearing a grim expression.


    <i>¡­I must stop him.</i>


    The spectator of the unfolding violence was none other than Hwangbo Cheolwi, while the aggressor was his older brother, Hwangbo Cheok.


    Unlike Hwangbo Cheolwi who had only recently gained recognition as a young prodigy, Hwangbo Cheok was already a pretty well-known martial artist in the Central ins.


    Hwangbo Cheok, tapping the fallen man with the tip of his foot, turned his gaze towards Hwangbo Cheolwi.


    ¡°Little Brother.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, Big Brother.¡±


    ¡°I''ve had my fill. Would you like a turn?¡±


    Hwangbo Cheolwi checked on the beaten man before replying.


    The battered man belonged to a coteral branch of the Hwangbo n. He was one who received the smallest share of the Hwangbo blood, which exined his weakness.


    Hwangbo Seon.


    The young man''s name was Hwangbo Seon.


    ¡°¡­I''m¡­ fine.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°It''ll be a problem if others were to see this. I''ll take care of that wretch myself¡ª ¡°


    ¡°Little Brother.¡±


    Hwangbo Cheok''s massive hand gripped Hwangbo Cheolwi''s shoulder.


    ¡°Big Brother¡­?¡±


    Hwangbo Cheolwi''s shoulders shook as his eyes met his brother''s gaze.


    ¡°You''ve been acting strangetely, showing concern for that coteral branch scum.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Why would I care about a wretched bastard like him?¡±


    ¡°That''s what I''m saying. Why do you?¡±


    It was probably aroundst year.


    The change started when Hwangbo Cheolwi returned to the n following the tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes.


    After that, for some reason, Hwangbo Cheolwi stopped looking down on the coteral line, stopped bullying others, and no longer boasted about the glory of their n.


    Hwangbo Cheok wasn''t fond of that.


    He couldn''t fathom how his own brother had be so weak despite being blessed with the pure blood of the main lineage.


    ¡°Little Brother.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Big Brother¡­¡±


    ¡°Take this opportunity to finish him once and for all.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I really don''t like how your attitude doesn''t suit us, the Hwangbo n, anymore.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that¡­?¡±


    ¡°Go and break that bastard''s leg.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Hwangbo Cheolwi''s eyes widened at hismand.


    He hadn''t expected such a demand from Hwangbo Cheok.


    ¡°Big Brother¡­ this is the territory of the Murim Alliance.¡±


    ¡°I''m well aware. Do you think I''m stupid, Little Brother?¡±


    ¡°Then why¡­¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Hwangbo Cheok gave a mockingugh in response to Hwangbo Cheolwi''s concern, finding it unnecessary and futile.


    ¡°Do you truly believe the Alliance would care if you shattered the leg of some coteral branch scum? They are worthless.¡±


    ¡°But¡­!¡±


    ¡°You didn''ty your hands on this bastard out of fear of the Lord seeing it. But right now, it doesn''t matter.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother¡­ what do you mean by that¡­?¡±


    The Lord of Hwangbo n was past his prime, and it was increasingly likely that Hwangbo Cheok would ascend to the position of Young Lord soon. So, he didn''t need to worry about trivial matters such as this.


    ¡°He''s a worthless bastard, so might as well give him some use by relieving your stress.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hwangbo Cheolwi suppressed his emotions upon hearing his brother''s cruel words. The madness in Hwangbo Cheok''s eyes was far from a trivial matter.


    <i>¡­Just how did ite to this?</i>


    Hwangbo Cheolwi wondered, biting his lip.


    This realization wasn''t sudden; he had likely known deep down, but failed to acknowledge it, much like his brother.


    ¡°¡­Big Brother, even so this is¡ª ¡°


    ¡°What the¡­ who are you?¡±


    Hwangbo Cheolwi began to speak, only to be startled by an unknown voice.


    Hwangbo Cheolwi stepped back in shock, and he wasn''t alone¡ªall of the Hwangbo n''s martial artists felt the same way.


    No one had felt his presence until someone interrupted.


    Caught off guard by this unexpected turn of events, Hwangbo Cheok readied his Combat Qi and asked.


    ¡°W-who the hell are you¡­?¡±


    Despite Hwangbo Cheok''s flustered question, the young man paid no attention to him. Instead, he approached Hwangbo Seon, whoy on the ground and examined his beaten body.


    He seemed absolutely indifferent to the martial artists surrounding him.


    ¡°He was brutally beaten up, in a stupid way at that. It would be impossible to hide this as it''s too noticeable¡­ jeez.¡±


    ¡°You bastard¡­! I asked who you are!¡±


    Hwangbo Cheok grabbed the young man''s shoulder, attempting to lift him.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    But shockingly, the man remained still.


    The young man didn''t move an inch, it was as if he was glued to the ground.


    <i>¡­This fucker¡­?</i>


    It was the strength of a direct descendant of the Hwangbo n possessing such a massive physique, yet the young man didn''t move an inch despite Hwangbo Cheok''s full strength.


    As Hwangbo Cheok prepared to charge up his Qi while hiding his shock, the young man turned his gaze towards him.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah!¡±


    Hwangbo Cheolwi gasped inwardly as he caught sight of the young man''s face.


    It was undeniably familiar¡ªa face as fierce and terrifying as theye.


    However, Hwangbo Cheok, wearing a menacing expression, seemed oblivious to the young man''s identity.


    ¡°Ha, you must be out of your mind. Looks like you don''t know who I am.¡±


    As Hwangbo Cheok wondered what to do with this bastard who didn''t seem to know his ce, the young man spoke first, startling Hwangbo Cheok.


    ¡°Five.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You better let go of me by the time I count to five. I''m not in the mood to be patient right now.¡±


    Hearing the young man''s words, Hwangbo Cheok couldn''t help but smile.


    ¡°And what if I don''t let go? Huh?¡±


    ¡°One.¡±


    ¡°What will you do to this Hwangbo Cheok of the mighty Hwangbo n?¡±


    ¡°Two.¡±


    ¡°I don''t know what tricks you have up your sleeve, but do you honestly think you can even touch the clothes of this great Hwangbo Cheok? What a joke¡­ unfortunately, you will die here tod¡ª ¡°


    ¡°Three.¡±


    <i>Craaack-!</i>


    ¡°Uggh¡­!?¡±


    Apanied by the sound of something breaking, Hwangbo Cheok''s arm that was gripping the young man''s shoulder, became twisted.


    Despite Hwangbo Cheok wrapping his body with Qi, the young man effortlessly twisted his arm as if molding y.


    ¡°You¡­!¡±


    Hwangbo Cheok growled immediately upon seeing his arm being twisted.


    <i>Crack-!</i>


    <i>Thud!</i>


    Yet, he was brought to his knees in an instant, his massive frame now looking up at the young man.


    <i>¡­What just happened?</i>


    Hwangbo Cheok couldn''tprehend what had just happened.


    It happened in the blink of an eye.


    By the time Hwangbo Cheok realized it, he was already on his knees.


    As the young man''s eyes met Hwangbo Cheok''s trembling gaze, he spoke bluntly.


    ¡°This is why I shouldn''t waste my time trying to talk to beast-like people. There''s a thing called conversation, but they always resort to violence first, which really annoys me.¡±


    His calm voice, tinged with anger, exerted an overwhelming pressure on the surroundings.


    Meanwhile, Hwangbo Cheolwi, who had been watching from behind, was trying to calm his racing heart.


    <i>T-True Dragon.</i>


    He knew exactly who the young man was.


    The True Dragon.


    One of the Six Dragons and Three Phoenixes, rumored to be the disciple of the Dishonored Venerable. He was also the monster who defeated Hwangbo Cheolwi with a single blow as well as achieving first ce in the tournament.


    <i>Why is he here?</i>


    However, there was something that intrigued him even more.


    <i>W-Why¡­?</i>


    It was a curiosity that surpassed the mystery of his older brother being brought to his knees, and the presence of the Gu n''s True Dragon.


    <i>¡­Why did he only count to three when he said five?</i>


    That was the question that puzzled Hwangbo Cheolwi the /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 238: Battlefront (8)

    Chapter 238: Battlefront (8)


    The Hwangbo n, affiliated with the Murim Alliance, was a prestigious Orthodox n considered to be one of the top ns, just below the Four Noble ns.


    The martial artists of Hwangbo n were known for having resilient bodies akin to the Peng n, and they specialized in closebat, much like the Dishonored Venerable Bijuu''s n.


    Their reputation in closebat couldn''t be underestimated, especially considering that some of their members inherited the title of ¡°Lord of the Fist¡± from Yeon Il-Cheon, the Zenith who had stopped the Blood Fiend''s Blood disaster in the past.


    However, their pride in their n had led them to arrogance, making the Hwangbo n no different from other ns consumed by self-importance.


    It was to be expected, really.


    The Hwangbo n had made a name for itself in the Central ins in the past, and boasted renowned masters blessed with exceptional physique. As long as they weren''t in the presence of the Four Noble ns or the Ten Sect Alliance, they had no reason to downy themselves.


    Their inherent talent and blessings from their n alone were enough to hold their heads high, their pride soaring to the heavens.


    Like with other noble ns, this was often the fate of martial artists of the direct lineage of the n.


    It was actually rarer to see one staying humble and respectful.Hwangbo Seon, who belonged to a coteral line of the n, particrly resonated with this notion.


    Because he wasn''t from the direct lineage, but a coteral one.


    Being from a coteral line meant he didn''t possess the Hwangbo blood that granted the n''s distinctiverge physique, subjecting him to a life of contempt and disdain from others.


    His frail bones and small stature made it difficult for him to learn the martial arts of the Hwangbo n, making him an easy target for the predators of the n due to his weakness.


    For Hwangbo Seon, a talentless member of a coteral line, life felt like a living hell.


    To him, the Hwangbo n was a ce infested with monsters who toyed with him, a ce filled with arrogant people hiding behind the noble n''s title.


    Yet, despite it all, Hwangbo Seon couldn''t escape from the grasp of the n solely because he bore the Hwangbo surname.


    That single fact bound him to the n for life.


    He would likely live his life as a ve to others, suffering in an eternal hell.


    How could he dare to revolt against the main n, especially when they held such noble status?


    He had no choice but to submit to it and endure.


    That was the bleak future that Hwangbo Seon foresaw.


    It was inevitable.


    <i>What in the world¡­ </i>


    However, what he witnessed before his eyes filled him with shock, making him forget about all the pain he felt from his battered and bruised body. It shattered all his preconceptions.


    <i>Crack-!</i>


    ¡°Agghhh!¡±


    The sound of bones breaking and agonized screams reverberated through the air.


    The ones d in dark yellow garments copsed, one after another, their condition far from fine.


    Each of them had broken bones or were vomiting blood.


    <i>Crack-!</i>


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    Another figure fell to the ground, writhing in pain and vomiting blood, soon losing consciousness.


    Hwangbo Seon couldn''t help but be surprised when he recognized the fallen figure.


    ¡°¡­Gasp!¡±


    It was none other than the Vice Captain of the guards, who was in charge of escorting the blood rtives of the main n.


    From what Hwangbo Seon knew, this martial artist had ovee his wall despite being middle-aged, yet he sumbed so easily.


    ¡°¡­Unbelievable¡­¡±


    It was inconceivable for all these people to end up in such a state simply because they couldn''t defeat one person.


    ¡°¡­Just who is that person?¡±


    Clutching his chest in pain, Hwangbo Seon nced at the lone martial artist standing nearby.


    He couldn''t bring himself to meet the fierce gaze in his eyes. Surprisingly, the martial artist appeared to be around the same age as himself.


    The martial artist didn''t even have a big physique like the others on the ground.


    It was actually on the smaller side, possibly even smaller than him.


    <i>But how can someone like him¡­ </i>


    Hwangbo Seon couldn''tprehend it, especially when he saw who was in the young man''s grasp.


    <i>The Young Master ¡­lost?</i>


    In the martial artist''s hand was Hwangbo Cheok, the future Young Lord of the Hwangbo n, and the one who would lead their n in the future.


    The martial artist''s small hand gripped Hwangbo Cheok''s thick neck tightly.


    Despite Hwangbo Cheok''s imposing physique,the martial artist effortlessly held him aloft. It was as if Hwangbo Cheok''s massive frame meant nothing to the young man.


    Hwangbo Seon saw it with his own two eyes.


    The fear-inducing Hwangbo Cheok, who had always instilled terror in him, was now being pummeled without being able to fight back.


    The young man shattered Hwangbo Cheok''s fist, despite the significant size difference, and brought him down to his knees as easily as snapping a tree branch.


    How was this even possible?


    What''s more, even when the other martial artists of the Hwangbo n joined forces to help, the young man effortlessly dealt with them despite the difference in numbers.


    <i>I couldn''t even follow¡­ </i>


    Hwangbo Seon didn''t know what happened at all.


    He couldn''t even see the young man''s movement with his own eyes.


    As Hwangbo Seon was being conflicted with shock and shame,


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    As Hwangbo Seon grappled with shock and shame, he heard the mysterious martial artist click his tongue in annoyance after defeating everyone around him.


    ¡°¡­Ugh, I beat them all up because they were getting on my nerves¡­ I''m fucked.¡±


    Unlike the noble image presented by his incredible martial prowess, his words were nothing like that.


    ¡°If that lunatic catches me, I''ll be in deep trouble¡­ What should I do? Maybe I should just bury them all so there are no witnesses¡­¡±


    Hwangbo Seon initially thought he had misheard.


    Those words were far too brutal.


    <i>Bury them in the ground¡­ How terrifying¡­!</i>


    ¡°But there is a witness who can attest to that¡­¡±


    ¡°Gasp¡­!¡±


    The young man''s gaze turned toward him.


    Hwangbo Seon had to stifle a scream as he met the young man''s fiery red eyes.


    The intense gaze, coupled with the young man''s fierce demeanor, sent chills down his spine.


    <i>How can a person look that scary¡­?</i>


    An unexpected sound caught Hwangbo Seon''s attention from behind.


    ¡°Pff¡­¡±


    It seemed like he wasn''t the only one who felt that way.


    Hwangbo Seon turned towards the sudden sound that came from behind him.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    To his surprise, another person was standing behind him.


    ¡°S-Second Young Master¡­?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    It was Hwangbo Cheolwi, the second son of the Hwangbo n.


    Hwangbo Cheolwi was afortable presence for him.


    Hwangbo Cheolwi had always looked down on Hwangbo Seon, much like Hwangbo Cheok, but at some point, he had stopped such behavior.


    <i>¡­Did the Second Young Master not join in on the fight?</i>


    Why did he choose not to though?


    To be fair, no one would willingly involve themselves in such a one-sided battle.


    But Hwanbo Cheolwi''s decision to merely observe while his brother was being beaten up, seemed strange to Hwanbo Seon.


    His confusion was short-lived.


    ¡°Hey, you over there.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    The young man who hadid waste to his surroundings now approached them.


    Hwangbo Seon desperately wanted to run away, even if it meant crawling away, but his legs refused to move.


    ¡°I''ve been wondering who you were.¡±


    The young man smiled as he saw Hwangbo Cheolwi.


    The young man''s smile, to Hwangbo Seon, was nothing short of terrifying, causing a shiver to run down his spine.


    <i>¡­I-I think I''ve wet myself.</i>


    He prayed that he hadn''t, but he couldn''t be certain, as he had no sensation in his lower body.


    The young man approached with a smile.


    ¡°You came here too?¡±


    <i>Who is he speaking to?</i>


    Hwangbo Seon briefly wondered about it, but then he heard a response from beside him.


    ¡°¡­It has been a while.¡±


    To his surprise, the young man was speaking to Hwangbo Cheolwi, and judging by his reaction, it seemed they were acquainted.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. It''s been a year, hasn''t it?¡±


    ¡°That''s¡­ right.¡±


    Hwangbo Cheolwi took a step back as the young man approached.


    ¡°I heard that the Hwangbo n came to the frontlines, but they sent two whole blood rtives of the main n?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°T-That''s right¡­! I couldn''t attendst time, so we came here together.¡±


    Hearing Hwangbo Cheolwi''s panicked response,, the young man turned his gaze to the person standing behind him.


    ¡°So, that''s your older brother?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, he''s the one who''ll be the Young Lord of the Hwangbo n.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The young man seemed to mockingly question the suitability of someone like Hwangbo Cheolwi bing the Young Lord.


    Even after learning that he had defeated the future Young Lord of the Hwangbo n, the young man appeared unfazed.


    If anything he seemed even more displeased.


    Hwangbo Seon found that strange.


    ¡°I should''ve known when he spoke so annoyingly¡­ I would''ve beaten him up even more if I had known.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ perhaps I should do it, now that I''ve said it.¡±


    As the young man started to approach Hwangbo Cheok, seriously considering beating him up even more, he nced at Hwangbo Cheolwi once again.


    ¡°Oh, right.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°Do you want revenge?¡±


    ¡°Pardon¡­? W-What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Your brother, I beat him up. So I''m asking if you''re going to fight me now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The young man''s witty banter made him appear annoying and repulsive to Hwangbo Seon, but his earlier disy of skill indicated that he was more than a mere bully.


    At the same time, he was curious how Hwangbo Cheolwi would respond.


    Although the young man''s speech was strange, it was undeniably true that he had defeated Hwangbo Cheolwi''s brother right before his eyes.


    ¡°¡­Um¡­ about that.¡±


    Hwangbo Cheolwi hesitated, his eyes darting around as he contemted his decision.


    From a distance, Hwangbo Seon could sense the depth of Hwangbo Cheolwi''s thoughts.


    Would Hwangbo Cheolwi do nothing in response to his brother being beaten?


    Or would he stand up and fight in honor of his n and his brother?


    In a brief moment, it became clear that Hwangbo Cheolwi had made up his mind. He looked at the young man with a resolute expression.


    Even Hwangbo Seon could see his iron will.


    Hwangbo Cheolwi''s thick muscles tensed, and an air of mystery surrounded him.


    It seemed that Hwangbo Cheolwi had decided to fight the young man.


    <i>Crack-!</i>


    The young man cracked his neck, his gaze fixed on Hwangbo Cheolwi.


    Could he really defeat the young man who had toyed with Hwangbo Cheok as if he were a child¡­?


    With Hwangbo Seon''s pupils trembling with anticipation, Hwangbo Cheolwi growled as he stared at the young man.


    ¡°Men can settle things with their fists. It would be unmanly of me to interfere in this situation!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I, Hwangbo Cheolwi, will respect my brother''s will and shall not taint it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Uh, I see.¡±


    "In the end, he was all bark and no bite.


    Hwangbo Seon felt a sense of embarrassment wash over him.


    <i>Hmm¡­?</i>


    <i>Was I mistaken?</i>


    Hwangbo Seon couldn''t shake the feeling that the young man''s gaze was directed at him rather than Hwangbo Cheolwi.


    <i>I-I don''t think I''m mistaken¡­</i>


    Unfortunately, the young man''s two eyes were fixed on him.


    His fiery red pupils were aimed right at him, and Hwangbo Seon couldn''t bring himself to meet that gaze.


    <i>¡­W-Why is he looking at me?</i>


    His faint smile only added to the unease.


    <i>Perhaps¡­ he is thinking of beating me up in ce of Hwangbo Cheolwi?</i>


    Filled with fear and confusion, Hwangbo Seon could only avert his gaze, staring at the ground.


    ****************


    After throwing those idiots aside to the ground, I turned to the fat Hwangbo¡­ What was his name again? Ah, who cares.


    Anyway, I told the Hwangbo guy to take care of the sorry bunch lying on the ground.


    He agreed, though his tone suggested otherwise.


    But he would probably do it anyway.


    I honestly was angry enough to want to beat them up again¡­


    <i>But I''ll hold back since I saw a familiar face.</i>


    I let them get away for now.


    <i>He may give off a different aura now, but it was definitely this guy.</i>


    The man who struggled on the ground, bruised and tattered.


    The weak-looking martial artist with an ordinary physique that didn''t corrte with his surname.


    <i>The Silent Fist.</i>


    In my past life, he was a Demonic Human and a subordinate of mine, the Silent Fist Hwangbo Seon.


    I was certain that it was him.


    <i>I heard briefly about him through the Beggar''s Sect, but I didn''t expect to run into him here.</i>


    In my past life, The Silent Fist gained notoriety by hunting down Demonic Humans, until some incident within the Hwangbo n pushed him into the clutches of the Demonic Cult. He then lived his life as a Demonic Human.


    <i>Though his aura feels too different.</i>


    If I thought about the Silent Fist of old, he was a man of few words, living up to his title. He carried out orders without question, fighting against anyone regardless of their strength.


    He was far from being a weakling.


    <i>So he was still like this at this time, huh?</i>


    The Hwangbo Seon before me appeared far weaker than I had expected, his scared demeanor made it hard for me to watch.


    <i>Interesting.</i>


    The martial artist who mastered the art of Hwangbo n''s martial arts, was reduced to such a weak state in this time period.


    It was very interesting.


    Maybe he gained some Enlightenment in the near future?


    As for the future Young Lord of the Hwangbo n, there wasn''t really much to think about it. He possessed a strong physique, but couldn''t make good use of it.


    In contrast, Hwangbo¡­ Cheolwi, who was sneakily watching from the sidelines, seemed more promising in terms of talent.


    <i>Maybe I should''ve beaten him half to death.</i>


    Only disappointment awaited a bastard like him.


    Hwangbo Cheok, the one responsible for driving the Silent Fist, Hwangbo Seon, to be a Demonic Human.


    In the past, upon returning from his Demonic Human hunts, Hwangbo Seon discovered a shocking sight within his n.


    Driven by jealousy over Hwanbo Seon''s growing reputation in the Central ins, Hwangbo Cheok murdered Seon''s wife and child, plotting to end Seon''s life as well.


    Although I had considered getting rid of that wretched Hwangbo Cheok, I ultimately opted to refrain.


    <i>Vengeance can''t be done for someone else.</i>


    The Silent Fist, in our past life, would have asked me not to do such a thing.


    He at most would have asked me for some assistance with his vengeance.


    Recalling the man who once stood beside me as a Demonic Human, I nodded subtly.


    ¡°¡­I can at the very least do that much.¡±


    Aiding him would prove far more challenging than simply getting rid of Hwangbo Cheok myself, but I was willing to help him.


    <i>Though I don''t know if the current Hwangbo Seon wants that.</i>


    For he seemed rather scared.


    <i>Why is that, though?</i>


    I looked at him with the utmost kindness, appreciating the sight of him.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Was he scared of the guy standing next to him?


    Fair, who wouldn''t be scared when standing beside such a giant?


    If I were in his shoes, I would be scared shitless especially when I''m in pain like that.


    ¡°But since I saved him, I must have made a good impression, no?¡±


    <i>I''m sure I did.</i>


    <i>In Hwangbo Seon''s eyes, perhaps I appeared as a hero?</i>


    ¡°Hm, how refreshing.


    Doing a good deed was something I wasn''t used to, but my exhausted body felt as if it had been fully /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 239: Battlefront (9)

    Chapter 239: Battlefront (9)


    After I was done ying around with those Hwangbo bastards, I wandered around for a bit before returning to my tent.


    ¡°Where did you go so early in the morning?¡±


    I came across Gu Huibi who was drenched in sweat from her training.


    Seems like my luck today was worse than usual, running into Gu Huibi of all people.


    ¡°The usual.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that stroll of yours?¡±


    ¡°Calling it a stroll makes it sound sentimental.¡±


    ¡°Your sis can be sentimental sometimes, little brother.¡±


    Hearing her words, my lips naturally curled into a smile.¡°You and your bullshit are worse than usual today¡­¡±


    <i>That''s true.</i>


    ¡°¡­Little brother, I think you mixed up your thoughts with your words.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it was a mistake.¡±


    Lately, my mouth had been causing a lot of trouble.


    Was it because I''ve been eating too much Demonic Qi?


    ¡°Ah, it pains me to see my little brother''s mouth getting even looser¡±


    ¡°¡­I don''t think you knew, but my mouth has always been this way. Although it''s probably not as bad as yours.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so? You wanna fight?¡±


    Gu Huibi spoke with a smile, a dense Combat Qi emanating from her.


    Feeling that, I couldn''t help butugh in disbelief.


    <i>She''s gotten much stronger during this time.</i>


    As if to prove that she really was destined to be the next Sword Queen after the Plum Blossom Sword, Gu Huibi''s potential rose endlessly not knowing how to stop.


    Moreover, she had both effort and talent, so it was no surprise to see her grow stronger day by day.


    But if there was one thing I wished for, it was for her to take on the title of Crazy Sword instead of Sword Queen, as it suited her far more¡­


    <i>No matter how much I look at it, the Sword Queen title doesn''t suit her with that personality.</i>


    It just didn''t feel right, you know.


    As her Combat Qi gradually enveloped the surroundings, I felt a faint heat mixing in.


    Gu Huibi was subtly producing heat.


    Noticing this, I let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°And do you think you can do anything in that state?¡±


    She had juste back from training, so surely she wouldn''t try to duel me.


    Gu Huibi wore a smile as if she was touched by my response.


    ¡°Little brother, are you worried about your sis right now?¡±


    <i>I''m going to go crazy.</i>


    Deciding not to listen to any more of her nonsense, I shook my head.


    Lately, she had been picking fights with me over the smallest things.


    <i>Even if it''s not about this, she''s still going to yell at meter anyway.</i>


    It was clear that she would scold me if she found out about the trouble I caused, so I had to leave before that happened.


    <i>Tap.</i>


    I walked past Gu Huibi''s Combat Qi and the surrounding heat.


    <i>Thud-!</i>


    <i>Crack!</i>


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    As I sent out a wave of Qi with my footsteps, the Combat Qi and heat in the surroundings dispersed with the wind.


    Gu Huibi''s face was filled with shock, but I didn''t stop my steps.


    I didn''t know what she would do to me if I stayed any longer.


    ¡°¡­Next time, I''m busy today since it''s my shift.¡±


    ¡°You really know how to slip out with words.¡±


    Instead of getting mad at my actions, Gu Huibiughed heartily.


    If it was in the past, she would have beaten me up to try and set me straight.


    ¡°Weren''t you on shift yesterday?¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Yet here you are, training just now.¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with anything? Shift is work, and training is the life of a martial artist.¡±


    I nodded in response to her words.


    It would be nice if that halfwit Gu Jeolyub could learn a thing or two from her.


    <i>Although I myself haven''t learned either.</i>


    But I decided to ignore that part, as sometimes one must be selfish in life.


    ¡°You''ll be going at night, right?¡±


    ¡°I prefer noon, but a certain someone ordered me to go at night.¡±


    ¡°Well, night is better, the weather is nicer too.¡±


    ¡°¡­Since when did we have a rtionship where we cared so much about the weather?¡±


    Hearing myints, Gu Huibi chuckled and headed in the opposite direction with a smile.


    It was towards the ce where the Fifth Army usually trained.


    It seemed that Gu Huibi was going to train even more.


    ¡°Maniac.¡±


    <i>She''s going to go train again?</i>


    At this point, I was convinced that she had gone mad for training.


    ****************


    As soon as I returned to the base, I looked for Moyong Hi-ah.


    She resided in the Gu n''s territory, but this particr area was under the jurisdiction of the Moyong n.


    As if to prove that, most people here wore the attire of the Moyong n, as well as the sharp Qi that resembled a well-sheathed sword¡ªa characteristic of the Moyong n¡ªpermeated the surroundings.


    As I went inside, aware of their scrutinizing gazes¡­


    ¡°I greet the Young Master Gu.¡±


    An escort from the Moyong n greeted me, seemingly waiting for my arrival.


    ¡°It''s good to see you. You haven''t been doing that anymore, huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­Haha.¡±


    Before, they used to conduct inspections on me regrly, but they had stopped doing sotely.


    <i>Maybe it''s because I exploded that one time.</i>


    Or Moyong Hi-ah could have instructed them not to do it anymore.


    Regardless, I was happy as long as they didn''t bother me.


    ¡°Is she here right now?¡±


    I immediately asked about Moyong Hi-ah''s whereabouts, causing the escort''s expression to falter a little.


    ¡°¡­The Lady is not present currently.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Where could she even be if not in the camp at this time?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Don''t you also think that it''s weird to use that as an excuse?¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah rarely went out to hunt Demons, spending most of her time training or in her tent.


    Other than that, she would visit my tent randomly for a chat.


    There were times like this when they would tell me that she wasn''t present, and their exnations became more convincing each time.


    ¡°Hah, is she sulking again?¡±


    She most probably didn''t want to see my face right now.


    Because of that, she locked herself in her tent and refused toe out.


    I had once barged in and dragged her out, only for her to say what?


    <i>¡­She got mad at me because I forgot to meet her due to training?</i>


    It was something like that.


    While it was indeed my fault, I couldn''t understand why Moyong Hi-ah chose to stay silent and lock herself up instead of unleashing her usual barrage of cutting insults that she would for anyone else.


    <i>Should I barge in again this time?</i>


    I contemted, but after some careful consideration, I decided against it.


    Firstly, I knew there must be a reason behind her behavior, and secondly, it was simply too much of a hassle.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    I turned away from Moyong Hi-ah''s tent, deciding to walk away.


    Even now, I could still feel her presence inside.


    She really was the person I understood the least.


    ¡°Have a safe journey back.¡±


    ¡°Just make sure to tell her to eat. She grows skinnier every time I see her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will convey the message to the Lady once she returns.¡±


    ¡°I''m sure it''s not easy for you either.¡±


    <i>¡­There was no need to put on an act, it''s obvious she''s inside.</i>


    I let Moyong Hi-ah be, and made my way back to the Gu n''s territory.


    It was almost lunchtime, and it was around the time Namgung Bi-ah would wake up and wait for me.


    <i>Now that I think about it, the letter should be here soon.</i>


    It was rare to get multiple letters at once, but this time I was expecting it.


    There was news about events urring within the n, sent from the Gu n, as we s information about the Central ins that I managed and exchanged separately. Together, with what Tang Soyeol provided, that made three letters.


    <i>¡­Tang Soyeol is quite impressive too.</i>


    In her initial letter, Tang Soyeol wrote nonsense saying that she woulde to me right away, as if she intended to join me at the frontlines. However, the next letter she sent said that she was unable toe as she was bound by the n Lord, the Poison King.


    And also¡­


    <i>There was also something about the Poison King wanting to meet me¡­</i>


    I can''t even express how panicked I got when I first saw that.


    Drawing the attention of none other than the Poison King was just as terrifying as having my name remembered by the Dark King.


    <i>Although I have yet to run into any problems.</i>


    It was possible that he wasn''t being serious when he wrote such a thing, but I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease.


    The Poison King, along with the Dark King, was one of the top martial artists associated with death after all.


    <i>He''s not¡­ too concerned, right?</i>


    While I may be called the True Dragon or whatever, I was still but a young prodigy. So there was no way that the Poison King would pay too much attention to me.


    Or so I prayed was the case.


    As I made my way back to my tent, filled with worries.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I noticed some unfamiliar faces.


    ¡°You crazy bastards¡­!


    There was also a guy who was going wild in rage.


    <i>That guy is¡­?</i>


    For a moment, I struggled to remember who he was, but it soon came back to me.


    He was one of the martial artists from the Alliance, the one brought by Gu Jeolyub.


    <i>Yes, the fucker who fainted upon seeing my face.</i>


    If I recall correctly, his name was Bi Yeonsum.


    ¡°Why is he acting like that though?¡±


    As I went closer, I recognized the others as well.


    The unfamiliar individuals wore the same outfit of the Murim Alliance, just like Bi Yeonsum.


    The man standing at the front of the group was speaking to Bi Yeonsum.


    ¡°Comrade Bi¡­ Last time, we¡ª ¡°


    ¡°Comrade, you say? Spare me your nonsense.¡±


    Bi Yeonsum''s expression soured as if he had no intention to listen to the man.


    Undeterred, the man continued with a conflicted tone.


    ¡°Sigh, we were helpless in that situation. How can a young manck empathy?¡±


    Upon hearing these words, a vein bulged on Bi Yeonsum''s neck.


    ¡°Helpless? How can you consider that as a situation in which you were helpless?¡±


    Bi Yeonsum''s face twisted into an incredulous smile.


    ¡°You used me as bait so that you guys could escape. And you now say that it was a situation where you were helpless?¡±


    ¡°You should be ashamed¡­ Coming to see me here after abandoning arade and using him as bait. Do you have no shame at all?¡±


    Listening to Bi Yeonsum''s words, I began to understand the situation.


    <i>Such things happen all too often.</i>


    It wasmon on the frontlines.


    Surviving by sacrificing arade as bait was asmon as ever.


    Humans are far more cunning than you think.


    I wonder how many would still cling to their belief as members of an Orthodox Sect when faced with imminent death.


    Having witnessed countless despicable acts, such urrences seemed ordinary to me


    <i>It''s humans who are more demonic than Demons themselves.</i>


    One cannot afford to hold a grudge over such trivial matters.


    Such is the reality of the Central ins.


    <i>So that bastard should just go back and¡­</i>


    ¡°I won''t be going back.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I was momentarily dumbfounded upon hearing Bi Yeonsum''s words.


    <i>What did that bastard just say?</i>


    ¡°I will not return to a ce filled with trash like you. I''d rather stay here and¡­!¡±


    The members of the Murim Alliance were stunned as Bi Yeonsum screamed.


    Though I couldn''t see their faces, I was certain they were conflicted.


    I felt the same way.


    After watching this whole thing, I spoke, holding back in my anger.


    ¡°With whose permission?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah!¡±


    Along with Bi Yeonsum, the members of the Alliance flinched upon seeing me.


    It seemed like they knew who I was.


    ¡°T-True Dragon.¡±


    ¡°Hey fes, didn''t I tell you guys to call me by my name? I could''ve sworn I kindly informed the bastards who visited mest time.¡±


    I made sure not to leave them with any scars. I was being incredibly generous.


    ¡°I-I apologize, Brother Gu! It was a small mistake.¡±


    ¡°That''s all well and good, but why are you struggling to bring him back when you''vee all this way? Can''t you do anything on your own?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ about that¡­¡±


    They couldn''t provide a response and only continued to hesitate.


    They truly were inept bastards.


    If he won''t cooperate, it''s simple, they should just beat him up. I swear they always act like true members of Orthodox Sects for something like this.


    ¡°You too.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes?¡±


    ¡°They''vee to get you, so you should return.¡±


    Bi Yeonsum avoided eye contact upon hearing me.


    <i>This piece of sh¡ª</i>


    ¡°Hey, I told you to go.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Those inhuman bastards¡­ they¡­¡±


    Bi Yeonsum bit his lips, still clearly angry, but seeing him like this, I could only sigh.


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°Pardon¡­?¡±


    ¡°Whether you were mistreated or those bastards did something to you, do I need to know?¡±


    ¡°That''s not what I''m¡­¡±


    ¡°If that''s not what you''re trying to say, then what is it? If something makes you mad, deal with it on your own. Is that thing on your hip a back scratcher? What do you mean you won''t go? Just screw off already.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Why does he only yap when he has a perfectly good sword?


    ¡°¡­I''m a martial artist. Martial arts¡­ shouldn''t be used for something like this¡­ ¡°


    ¡°You''re talking out of your ass. Kids like you, who have nothing, always tend to have a deep belief in something.¡±


    Just like Gu Jeolyub, I wonder why they were like that.


    Bi Yeonsum''s brow furrowed slightly at my response.


    ¡°You are going a little too far with your words.¡±


    ¡°Of course I am, I''m doing it so you feel like shit.¡±


    Bi Yeonsum''s expression worsened as I continued to berate him.


    Looking at his face, I pressed on.


    ¡°And what do you mean you''re staying? Do you think it was just one or two bastards who came here like you?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that¡­?¡°


    Gu Jeolyub didn''t bring just one or two people, and it wasn''t just him who brought martial artists.


    Some of them were from the Murim Alliance, and some had also been treated like shit, just like Bi Yeonsum.


    This meant that Bi Yeonsum wasn''t the first person to find themselves in such a situation.


    ¡°What will you do if you don''t go, are you going to stay?¡±


    ¡°¡­If you give me the permission¡­ I shall stay here and provide support¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you already, I''m not going to, why are you dreaming of such a thing all on your own?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°What will you even aplish by staying? We''re already struggling to give everyone a sry, and you''d just be another mouth to feed.¡±


    That part was a lie.


    I wasn''t even in charge of giving sries, and the Gu n paid martial artists handsomely in that regard.


    It got to the point where rumors about Father giving money to the Swordsmen Army began to spread.


    However, it seemed like Bi Yeonsum wasn''t going to back down even after hearing my words.


    ¡°I don''t need money.¡±


    I was a little surprised at his determined response.


    ¡°¡­You don''t need money?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I just don''t want to be associated with the Murim Alliance while I''m on the frontlines.¡±


    Bi Yeonsum''s expression was firm as if he had made up his mind..


    ¡°So if you allow me¡­ I will¡ª ¡°


    ¡°So...¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°What you''re saying is that you don''t want to return and you want to stay here instead. You''re asking for my permission to stay and work here for free?¡±


    ¡°H-Huh? Work¡­? T-That''s correct.¡±


    Bi Yeonsum stammered, pausing briefly after noticing something odd in that sentence, before hurriedly nodded after.


    He likely thought that I was starting to change my mind.


    After pretending to contemte for a moment, I addressed Bi Yeonsum.


    ¡°Then would you be willing to sign a contract? Formal matters like this should be handled officially.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah! S-So, you are giving me permission to stay?¡±


    ¡°No need to ask for permission when we''re this close. So, you''re going to sign the contract, right?¡±


    ¡°T-That''s right. As long as you let me stay here¡­!¡±


    From ''fucker'' and ''bastard'', now he was being referred to as ''we'', but Bi Yeonsum didn''t seem to have noticed.


    Witnessing Bi Yeonsum''s determination, I smiled brightly and nodded.


    ¡°Very well. Go and discuss the important details with the Vice Captainter¡­ Oh, by the way, what were we talking about just now?¡±


    After finishing my nice and short conversation with Bi Yeonsum, I turned my attention toward the members of the Murim Alliance.


    ¡°Now, what was it again?¡±


    ¡°Master Gu sent a letter requesting the retrieval of the Alliance''s martial artist that you were protecting, so we came¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, right. I did, didn''t I?¡±


    I was able to remember again thanks to the man''s response.


    I nodded and spoke while staring at the group before me.


    ¡°So, who is responsible for mistreating ''our kid''?¡±


    ¡°Pardon¡­?¡±


    ¡°I''m asking who''s responsible for mistreating ''our'' kid.¡±


    ¡°Brother Gu¡­ what are you talking about, all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°I heard you all fled after using him as bait.¡±


    ¡°No, wait! What do you mean!¡±


    ¡°I''m asking who did it¡­ Oh, was it all of you? To be fair, that''d make my life far easier, as it''s a hassle for me to pick one out.¡±


    ¡°W-Wait, Brother Gu¡­! No, Master Gu! W-Why are you acting like this?!¡±


    <i>Crack.</i>


    As I went closer, stretching out my hands, Bi Yeonsum, who had been watching from the sidelines, wore a dumbfounded expression.


    <i>What''s happening all of a sudden¡­?</i>


    He seemed confused by my sudden change in demeanor.


    Thanks to that, Bi Yeonsum didn''t notice Gu Jeolyub who was struggling to escape the Vice Captain''s grasp from the back.


    Gu Jeolyub seemed desperate, his two eyes screaming at Bi Yeonsum.


    <b>-Run away!</b>


    But those words, ones that he shouted so very earnestly, failed to reach Bi Yeonsum''s /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 240: Battlefront (10)

    Chapter 240: Battlefront (10)


    After Hwangbo Cheolwi brought back the unconscious people to the Hwangbo n''s base, which was located a little further away from the Murim Alliance''s territory, chaos ensued.


    <i>m!</i>


    Objects soared through the air, making loud noises.


    The giant figure, who seemed to fill the entire tent despite its considerable size, continuously hurled objects with overwhelming angering out of his giant body.


    ¡°That bastard¡­!¡±


    <i>Crack!</i>


    The table crumbled to the floor, shattered by the giant''s hand.


    The man, Hwangbo Cheok, ground his teeth, reflecting on his encounter with that martial artist.


    ¡°True Dragon¡­!¡±Upon regaining consciousness, he had learned about the man who had attacked him.


    The True Dragon, Gu Yangcheon, had made a name for himself by sweeping the tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes. It was a name that had reached even Hwangbo Cheok''s ears.


    How could he not have heard it when it was the birth of a new Dragon?


    He had be a hot topic in the Central ins recently, with a future that appeared promising due to his exceptional talent.


    However¡­


    <i>He''s still just a young prodigy in the end.</i>


    He was nothing but a young prodigy. Or at least, that''s what the True Dragon was in his eyes.


    <i>But that bastard¡­ dares to mess with me?</i>


    <i>m!</i>


    The entire tent shook as Hwangbo Cheok swung his fist.


    The servants around him trembled in fear, but Hwangbo Cheok continued to scream without a care for their presence.


    His infuriation stemmed not just from his loss.


    <i>I thought that there wouldn''t be any more monsters after the one from Peng n.</i>


    Unconsciously, Hwangbo Cheok shuddered as he recalled the monster that resided in that n.


    A being that seemed to exist in an entirely different realm.


    That predatory gaze looking down on everyone was something that Hwangbo Cheok couldn''t tolerate, especially as the future Lord of the n.


    Which was all the more reason why one bastard like him was more than enough.


    <i>Crack.</i>


    Hwangbo Cheok clenched his fist as he thought about the young man''s title.


    <i>This mighty Hwangbo Cheok¡­</i>


    Lost to a mere young prodigy.


    <i>Impossible.</i>


    Not only did he have actual experience in the Central ins, but he also was proficient in using his Qi. There was no way a young prodigy couldpare to him.


    No, there shouldn''t have been any way.


    <i>I am the one who will lead the great Hwangbo n one day.</i>


    <i>Crack.</i>


    He was set to live a life of fame and glory while leading the n, so he couldn''t allow such a disgraceful incident to tarnish his reputation.


    <i>¡­What if I kill everyone who witnessed it?</i>


    Wouldn''t no one know about this humiliating defeat if none of those untrustworthy witnesses were alive?


    Hwangbo Cheok nodded.


    He had made his decision.


    <i>Crack.</i>


    ¡°Ughh¡­¡±


    Suddenly pain shot through his arm.


    It was the arm that the bastard twisted.


    The arm that had been broken by the bastard hadn''t left any permanent damage, and Hwangbo Cheok had been informed that his arm would return to normal after some rest.


    He considered himself lucky, as it was rare toe out of such an encounter without any permanent injuries.


    Initially, Hwangbo Cheok had suspected that the bastard had intentionally done this.


    <i>There is no way.</i>


    But only individuals with a history of killing others and knowledge of torture techniques would be capable of such an act.


    Even if he was talented, this wasn''t something that could be achieved with just talent. It must have just been a coincidence.


    If it wasn''t, there would be no other exnation for it.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    Thest table in the tent shattered under Hwangbo Cheok''s fury. He murmured to himself, consumed by anger.


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    ncing behind him, he saw another figure with a simrly imposing physique.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    It was Hwangbo Cheolwi, his younger brother, the second son of the Hwangbo n.


    ¡°¡­Brother.¡±


    ¡°I''m asking you, what am I, Hwangbo Cheok, supposed to do after being humiliated like this?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hwangbo Cheolwi remained silent.


    He only stared at Hwangbo Cheok with a strange expression on his face.


    At such a reaction, Hwangbo Cheok chuckled.


    Hwangbo Cheolwi felt frustrated, clearly seeing his brother''s underlying emotions from hisughter.


    ¡°What am I supposed to do? Father would be so happy to hear about this.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ brother, you were just ambushed¡­¡±


    ¡°Ambushed? Did it look like an ambush to you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it was more like an assassination attempt. That would be a more fitting description.¡±


    As much as he wanted to look down on him, Hwangbo Cheok knew that the young martial artist had ovee his wall.


    How could he not know when he experienced it firsthand?


    It wasn''t some ambush.


    The young man''s very gaze was different, his bodynguage was different, and the speed of their decision-making was also different.


    He was simply outssed.


    ¡°And that''s exactly why I''m so angry.¡±


    He couldn''t bear the fact that he, a member of the mighty Hwangbo n, had been defeated by a smaller and younger martial artist through sheer strength.


    Adding insult to injury, the fact that others witnessed everything only intensified Hwangbo Cheok''s anger.


    ¡°What do you think I should do, brother?¡±


    ¡°First, you should send a letter to the Gu¡­ ¡°


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Hwangbo Cheolwi burst out in mockingughter upon hearing his brother''s suggestion.


    ¡°Since when did my brother be so rational?¡±


    ¡°¡­Brother?¡±


    ¡°A letter, hmm¡­ That''s not a bad idea. It might actually prove more beneficial for us.¡±


    Violence was being inflicted upon the coteral line within the Hwangbo n''s territory, and as an outsider, the True Dragon had no right to interfere.


    Furthermore, he not only attacked the martial artists of the n but also their blood rtives. This would provide the Hwangbo n with greater justification, and they would receive a lot ofpensation.


    However.


    ¡°What about my pride?¡±


    ¡°That''s¡­!¡±


    Hearing Hwangbo Cheok''s serious tone, Hwangbo Cheolwi couldn''t dare to question the importance of the matter.


    He understood that martial artists valued pride above all else, even if such pride held no actual value.


    Seeing his brother''s hesitation, Hwangbo Cheok smiled.


    ¡°Don''t worry. There won''t be any ''cleanup'' as you''re imagining it.¡±


    Hwangbo Cheok chuckled, taking Hwangbo Cheolwi''s silence as a sign of concern for his brother.


    Hisughter subsided as he thought about his next move.


    <i>That bastard seemed to have ovee his wall.</i>


    The defeat he suffered, coupled with the manner in which his escorts¡ªwho were well over Peak Realm¡ªwere easily thrashed, the True Dragon was a martial artist who had ovee his wall.


    Sending his troops would thus be futile.


    <i>I don''t think I could even kill him in the first ce.</i>


    It would''ve been fine if he was from some obscure n, but he, too, hailed from a well-known noble n, though it''s probably not as esteemed as the great Hwangbo n.


    All in all, it meant that nothing good woulde out from recklesslyying hands on a blood rtive.


    <i>Which is what makes that bastard even weirder.</i>


    Even if it took him a bit to realize that Hwangbo Cheok was a blood rtive of the Hwangbo n, even then, even if he had the power to do so, could he really afford to beat him up like that?


    <i>Unless he''s truly a maniac¡­</i>


    Recalling the eyes he had seen earlier, a shiver ran down his spine.


    He really did seem like a lunatic.


    <i>¡­The one good thing is that this is the frontlines.</i>


    It was a ce teeming with Demons, where dangerous things happened every day. The fact that he was in such a ce was the most important part.


    <i>No matter what happens¡­</i>


    It won''t look strange.


    While massaging his aching shoulders, Hwangbo Cheok called out to his brother.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, brother.¡±


    ¡°Do you know where the Sixth Elder is right now?¡±


    Hearing his question, Hwangbo Cheolwi hid his shock. He had a feeling he knew what his brother was nning.


    ****************


    Being on shift at the frontlines wasn''t all that special.


    It simply involved standing in areas where the Gate of Demons frequently formed, just in case something happened.


    While it could be seen as a form of patrol, having done this both at noon and at night, doing it at night was far more dangerous and tiring.


    ¡°¡­That''s why I told her I didn''t want the night shift.¡±


    I muttered in frustration, gazing up at the moon in the sky.


    I didn''t know about other ns, but in the Gu n, blood rtives weren''t given much favor.


    The only concession I got was being exempt from night watch. But if I wasn''t going to perform that duty, I had to work just as hard in other ways.


    In the end, it was essentially the same thing.


    <i>¡­It really is a shitty household.</i>


    Furthermore, the Captain, Gu Huibi was working even harder, on top of her training, so I couldn''t reallyin.


    I would just have to do whatever she asked of me.


    Letting out multiple sighs, I moved my body forward.


    ¡°Mmph¡­¡±


    It seemed like I had moved a bit too much due to my emotions, as thedy sleeping beneath me stirred.


    ¡°Unngh¡­¡±


    <i>Is she just sleep-talking?</i>


    ¡°¡­Mm¡­ Mmph¡­?¡±


    Startled by her breathing suddenly being blocked, thedy opened her eyes letting out some strange noises, and got up from my knees wearing a tired expression.


    Watching her, I couldn''t help butugh wryly.


    ¡°How nice of you, seriously.¡±


    Seemingly unbothered by her disheveled hair, she maintained her tired expression and slowly rested her head on my shoulders.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°Yeeaah¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you not toe if you''re going to act like this. What''s the point ofing here if you''re just going to sleep?¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah dozed off without even pretending to listen to me.


    It was already strange that she followed me all the way here, considering I had to stay up all night, especially after she went deep into the frontlines with Gu Huibi.


    ¡°Just go back and sleep if you''re going to doze off here. Why make things harder for yourself?¡±


    ¡°¡­Unngh¡­¡±


    ¡°You''re not even pretending to listen to me anymore.¡±


    <i>How absurd.</i>


    In the process, my eyes fell upon the essory I had gifted her.


    ¡°You are still wearing this piece of crap, huh?¡±


    It looks a bit worn out, should I buy her a new one?


    As I reached out to examine it further,


    <i>Tap!</i>


    Namgung Bi-ah who I had assumed to be asleep, grabbed my hand.


    ¡°No, that''s mine.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, I know. It is yours.¡±


    ¡°I''m not going to give it to you¡­¡±


    ¡°I won''t take it, even if you want me to. Where would I even use something like this?¡±


    Letting her do as she pleased, I turned my attention to another person, who was quietly gazing at the sky.


    <i>This bastard''s also a pain in the neck.</i>


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Pardon¡­?¡±


    The bastard, Bi Yeonsum, stammered, clearly taken aback by my question.


    ¡°I asked why you were here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh¡­ The Vice Captain told me toe along with Brother Gu.¡±


    My expression soured at the brat''s response that sounded more like an excuse.


    ¡°That person always sends me someone new.¡±


    The Vice Captain had a habit of assigning neers to me.


    With Gu Jeolyub and Muyeon around, howe I was always the one having to deal with this kind of situation?


    What was it that the Vice Captain had said again?


    Something about enduring hardships better if one experienced it right from the start?


    It kind of sounded like an insult to me¡­


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    I let out a frustrated sigh, causing Bi Yeonsum to hesitate a little before speaking up.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Brother Gu.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I''m really thankful for earlier.¡±


    Hearing his words I looked towards Bi Yeonsum.


    He himself probably knew how difficult his request was.


    Because he was affiliated with the Murim Alliance, it wasn''t as simple as him not wanting to return. They likely had their own reasons.


    <i>Though they might have already passed it off as a casualty, and might actually prefer us taking him in.</i>


    Of course, it would also harm them if they argued about this.


    ¡°¡­I joined the Murim Alliance because I thought they were the pinnacle of the Orthodox Sects¡­ but they are¡ª¡°


    ¡°No need to tell me your history, I''m not really curious.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ understood.¡±


    Whether it was his high hopes for the Murim Alliance, or them being different from his expectations, I wasn''t really interested in hearing a story asmon as that.


    I wasn''t one to pry into someone else''s life story.


    Meanwhile, Bi Yeonsum''s gaze kept drifting towards Namgung Bi-ah, who had dozed off while leaning against my shoulders.


    He tried not to stare, but his eyes seemed to move instinctively.


    ¡°¡­You might burn a hole through her face if you keep staring.¡±


    ¡°Ugfh¡­ I''m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Look ahead.¡±


    ¡°Got it¡­!¡±


    Even if Namgung Bi-ah had a face that was hard to resist, it didn''t sit well with me when others ogled her.


    I had taught Namgung Bi-ah how to hide her presence, and she usually did a good job of lowering her presence with Qi. But it seemed like she couldn''t maintain it when she dozed off.


    When I reprimanded Bi Yeonsum, he thankfully adjusted his posture and only looked forward.


    Unlike Gu Jeolyub, he seemed to have been educated properly.


    That idiot needed a good beating every now and then to keep him in line.


    I guess he was a little better now?


    Well, I wasn''t really sure.


    It was hard to say, considering I didn''t really pay much attention to him.


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    Pondering a bit, I pulled out a few letters from my pocket and opened them.


    I had been expecting them, and sure enough, they had arrived.


    I guess one could consider it fortunate.


    <i>Rustle¡ª</i>


    I went through the letters carefully, one by one.


    One of them was from Tang Soyeol, as I expected. It contained her usual questions about my well-being, things like whether I was eating properly, had I gotten fatter, and other minute things filled the letter.


    Reading her letter stirred up some strange emotions within me, but it wasn''t an unpleasant feeling.


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±


    I read through the rest of her letter filled with stuff like how she should''ve been there, and repeated concerns asking if Namgung Bi-ah and especially Moyong Hi-ah did anything to me, but couldn''t help but pause for an instant at thest line.


    -But to think that soon enough I''ll be able to go see the Young Master, it makes me so so happy!


    -The Young Master is going there, right?


    ¡°Huh? What does she mean by that?¡±


    I doubted she was referring to the Military Exhibition of the Tang n.


    I racked my brain, trying to figure out if I was forgetting something important.


    ¡°¡­Ah?¡±


    And then it hit me. I quickly went through the letters in my hand.


    Among the letters from Tang Soyeol, the Hao n, and the Beggar''s Sect, there was one letter far more important than those.


    ¡°Isn''t it¡­ too soon?¡±


    A memory resurfaced after reading Tang Soyeol''s letter.


    I turned to thest letter, opening the letter with the word Gu written on it.


    It was a letter that didn''t have much written on it, but I couldn''t help but be bbergasted as I read thest line.


    The simple handwriting definitely belonged to Father, and it contained only work-rted information.


    -The Eldest Son of the main n will be returning from the frontlines. There will be no more extensions.


    -And on his return, he will attend the Heavenly Dragon Academy.


    ¡°¡­Fuck.¡±


    The time hade.


    A time that I had been /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 241: Old Rat (1)

    Chapter 241: Old Rat (1)


    The Heavenly Dragon Academy.


    An educational institution formed to train swordsmen to battle Demons post-Blood Disaster caused by the Blood Demon.


    The academy documented every demon''s urrences, traits, weaknesses, and counterstrategies.


    Such information was open to all students of the academy and there were even instructors that educated students on these topics.


    It might sound quite nice, but<i>¡­</i>


    <i>Well, I mean, it''s not exactly a bad ce¡­</i>


    Whatever it was, the current Central ins had more situations where martial artists fought against demons rather than each other, so it wasn''t bad to educate people on this.


    <i>But it''s just that, is it really necessary to go there?</i>


    Learning martial arts within one''s n was preferable, and without this privilege, luxury like attending the Academy wasn''t an option.<i>It''s a ce where everyone does things </i>on<i>their own.</i>


    It meant those without a strong background couldn''t attend.


    Without an invitation from the Academy, you couldn''t go; and even with one, not meeting specific criteria meant you couldn''t enter.


    This meant only those from noble ns or their direct rtives could attend.


    <i>Since members of noble ns are already trained to fight demons at home.</i>


    Moreover, the Heavenly Dragon Academy wasn''t the only institution that trained swordsmen.


    There are already two in Shanxi, with several others established in each region by the Murim Alliance''s approval.


    There wasn''t any other special reason why many tried to attend the Heavenly Dragon Academy despite knowing this fact.


    <i>...It''s mostly for honor and making connections.</i>


    It was obvious.


    They say that the most important thing in life is building connections.


    Furthermore, for someone from a noble n, these connections were paramount.


    Graduating from the greatest institution, the Heavenly Dragon Academy allowed one to build connections along with learning some politics which showed just how many purposes this ce served.


    The importance of this is such that even Father, usually indifferent to these matters, sent all his children there.


    <i>If it were up to me, recalling the trouble caused by Gu Huibi, I wouldn''t send any more kids there.</i>


    But Father, seemingly indifferent, sent all his children there as if he didn''t care.


    Born into a noble n, one can''t simply choose not to go, all the more if they''re going to be the Young Lord of the n.


    <i>¡­Initially, I nned to run away.</i>


    When I regressed, I had ns to escape before it was time for the Heavenly Dragon Academy, but somehow ended up in a situation where escaping wasn''t an option.


    <i>It''s my own doing, so there''s nothing to be done about it.</i>


    <i>But, given how things turned out, I might as well retrieve that item from the basement.</i>


    It was meant to be discovered only after the appearance of the Heavenly Demon, so taking it shouldn''t be too problematic, right?


    I knew that it wasn''t right to do such a thing, but I was telling myself that it was okay.


    ¡°¡­What''s¡­ wrong?¡±


    Noticing my unease, Namgung Bi-ah, resting against me, opened her eyes to gently ask.


    ¡°It''s nothing. I was just reminded of something annoying.¡±


    What should I do?


    The Heavenly Dragon Academy could bind me for up to two years, a year at the least.


    For the young elites, it might be a holiday or a chance for blood rtives to meet, but to me it was just a waste of time.


    <i>How beneficial could the knowledge from there really be?</i>


    It''d be nice if I could just pick out what''s needed and escape.


    Of course,


    <i>I haven''t run out of options.</i>


    I was far from optionless.


    It''s just a bit, no, extremely bothersome to do.


    <i>Tsk.</i>


    Setting that concern aside, my mind wasn''t only on this issue.


    <i>Why so soon?</i>


    I had questions about the time of the Heavenly Dragon Academy opening.


    It didn''t open every year like the tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes and it only opened at a certain time, and I could''ve sworn there was still some time left until that time came.


    <i>It should at least be winter¡­</i>


    <i>Ah.</i>


    While pondering, I looked at Namgung Bi-ah leaning on me, realizing why things were moving this way.


    ¡°Is it because of the engagement ceremony?¡±


    The engagement ceremony in Namgung n of Anhui that I was nning for right after I was finished with my business in the frontlines, it seemed like that decision was made after this consideration.


    I guess it means that the ceremony can''t be dyed any further.


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    I looked at Namgung Bi-ah with a peculiar expression.


    It wasn''t because I felt reluctant to be engaged with Namgung Bi-ah after all this time.


    It was toote for me to feel that way, and things were too different.


    ¡°¡­Now that I think about it.¡±


    Isn''t she supposed to attend the Academy too?


    This thought suddenly urred to me.


    Namgung Bi-ah didn''t go to the Academy in my previous life.


    Which was fair, because if someone like Namgung Bi-ah went to the Academy, then her bing famous was inevitable.


    Whether it was about her beauty or talent, a story about her would spread.


    <i>If I thought about her age, the time for her to go had already passed a while ago.</i>


    Namgung Bi-ah turned over twenty this year.


    This meant that she was easily old enough to attend the Academyst time it opened.


    <i>Did the Namgung n dy it?</i>


    Rather than dy, it''s more urate to say she wasn''t sent at all, as she didn''t attend in my previous life.


    Looking at it now, it indeed seemed strange.


    At the time, whether it was Namgung Bi-ah''s future notoriety or her role in her n''s downfall, I wasn''t too concerned.


    No sane person would join the Demonic Cult. Moreover, when a martial artist from the Orthodox Sects defected to the Demonic Cult, it often resulted in the destruction of their own n.


    It''s just that her case was surprising because she was from the Four Noble ns.


    <i>I wonder what happened to her.</i>


    What did the girl leaning against my shoulders with her eyes closed experience in my past life to drive her insane and ughter her bloodline.


    By this point in time, I became curious about those things.


    <i>Even though, in my past life, I wasn''t curious about any of these matters at all.</i>


    I was put into a situation where I had to stick around her whether I liked it or not, and I surprisingly wasn''t curious about what kind of life the Demonic Sword Queen had..


    I guess it was because my own life was crappy enough; I didn''t want to pry into another crappy life.


    After staring at Namgung Bi-ah, I shifted my gaze to the moon hanging in the night sky.


    It was neither a full moon or a crescent moon.


    The moon halted midway to fullness, and shone brightly.


    <i>What kind of life did you live?</i>


    By this point in time, I was regretting a little on how I didn''t ask her such a question at that time.


    After a moment of moon gazing, I coughed deliberately.


    <i>Here I am, rambling again.</i>


    It was senseless.


    It was nothing but rambling.


    Me pointlessly pulling out memories that had been buried away and thinking about them was the very definition of pointlessness.


    ¡°You should wake up as well and¡­ Huh?¡±


    I started to wake up Namgung Bi-ah, but Namgung Bi-ah who was dozing off on my shoulders, had woken up at some point and was staring forward.


    ¡°¡­What the, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I called Namgung Bi-ah confusedly, but she continued to look forward.


    <i>Ssss¡­</i>


    At the same time, I felt Namgung Bi-ah''s Combat Qi gradually charge up.


    <i>Zap</i>


    ¡°¡­Uwh!?¡±


    Bi Yeonsum next to me, silent till now, flinched at her sudden release of Lightning Qi.


    ¡°What are you doing all of a sudden¡­!¡±


    I tried asking her once more, but Namgung Bi-ah instantly pulled her sword out and swung it in front of her as it seemed like she couldn''t hear me.


    <i>Cddddk!</i>


    ¡°Uggck!¡±


    Her Sword Qi enhanced with Lightning Qi shed through many trees that surrounded her.


    One sh.


    Dozens of trees were felled with a single swing, clearing arge space.


    This showed how much Namgung Bi-ah had improved.


    ¡°Hey! What are you doing all of a sudden thiste at night!¡±


    I couldn''t fathom why Namgung Bi-ah reacted this way.


    I checked my surroundings just in case there was a Demon near us, but I couldn''t detect any presence.


    It didn''t make sense in the first ce for Namgung Bi-ah to notice a Demon''s presence before I did.


    Perhaps Namgung Bi-ah had a nightmare?


    I looked at her with that thought, but she responded still staring forward, not looking my way.


    ¡°¡­Stench.¡±


    ¡°There was a stench¡­¡±


    A stench?


    After Namgung Bi-ah''sment, I sniffed the air.


    ¡°What stench? I can''t smell anything.¡±


    If I really had to describe it, I mostly smelled the forest, and the grass and dirt in it.


    It was a forest filled with Demons, but ironically enough, the grass at night had a pleasant scent to it.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah didn''t respond.


    Then as she looked forward, she tilted her head randomly.


    ¡°¡­Was it¡­ a mistake?¡±


    ¡°What did you say you brat?¡±


    You say it''s a mistake after suddenly getting up and cutting all the trees around us?


    As I stared at Namgung Bi-ah speechlessly, she came back to her usual expressionless face and sat down in the spot where she was originally seated.


    <i>Tap tap</i>


    She tapped the ground, signaling me to sit beside her again.


    ¡°¡­How absurd, seriously.¡±


    I couldn''t help but smirk after seeing her like that.


    When I sat down beside her again, Namgung Bi-ah leaned against my shoulder once again and shut her eyes as if nothing happened.


    The mood around us mixed within the quiet night again.


    <i>Brrr..</i>


    But it seemed like Bi Yeonsum was extremely surprised because he was shivering after seeing Namgung Bi-ah''s act just now.


    Though it seems like he''s more scared than surprised¡­


    <i>I assume he''ll be fine on his own.</i>


    I didn''t need to worry about him that much.


    <i>Also¡­</i>


    I looked in the direction Namgung Bi-ah had swung her sword.


    Even if Namgung Bi-ah appeared clumsy,


    ¡­Indeed, she is clumsy,


    But when it came to this regard, she was very sharp and sensitive.


    It meant that her instinct and five senses as a martial artist was extremely high.


    Was I really wrong?


    When I said that my current sense was much higher than Namgung Bi-ah''s.


    <i>Clench</i>


    Leaving Namgung Bi-ah with her eyes closed and the trembling Bi Yeonsum behind, I subtly intensified my Qi.


    <i>Drop</i>


    The Qi spreading out from my Middle Dantian merged with the breeze.


    I carefully controlled the faint Qi, reaching beyond the felled trees.


    ****************


    <i>Tap</i>


    Under the dark night, a mysterious person passed through the forest rapidly, stepping on tree branches.


    Despite working his feet restlessly, the assassin''s mind was filled withplicated thoughts.


    <i>How bewildering.</i>


    The sword attack that the girl sent out.


    When the assassin thought about her brutal but well-controlled Qi, cold sweat began to flow down their back.


    <i>¡­Her Lightning Qi was definitely that of the Namgung n''s.</i>


    The assassin was surprised by the girl''s beauty at first, but they had to be surprised one more time after seeing her swing her sword after noticing their presence.


    After gaining a good amount of distance, the assassin stopped moving and began to think.


    <i>It really is strange.</i>


    The assassin was more confident than anyone in hiding their presence and hiding in the near surroundings.


    In the past.


    It was thanks to their talent that they were able to escape during emergencies and became an Elder of a n.


    <i>I almost got caught by a young girl.</i>


    He felt both dejected and shocked.


    It was a very surprising thing for a person at her age to ovee her wall to be a Peak Realm martial artist, but this was a whole different story.


    The assassin''s presence shouldn''t have been caught, but the girl seemed as if she somehow noticed their presence.


    <i>Though instead of saying she noticed me¡­</i>


    It felt somewhat different.


    But the result was the same.


    <i>This almighty Ghostly Dark Tiger was¡­ caught by a martial artist who''s around twenty huh.</i>


    The assassin felt more spooked than shocked.


    <i>I dly stepped forward as it was the Young Master''s request¡­</i>


    The current blood rtives of the Lord were very reluctant to make a request to others due to the situation they were going to put in.


    Making a request meant that they had to return the favor someday, which would most likely happen when the Young Master became the Young Lord, or even the Lord one day.


    <i>I also didn''t expect him to ask me.</i>


    Considering how he assassinated people at work, his existence was a w for the Hwangbo n that was called the n of Orthodox Sects.


    The Young Mastering to the assassin kindly came with a request, and suggested that he will help erase the assassin''s past.


    Which was why the assassin epted such a pointless request.


    <i>I didn''t think it would be difficult to scare some young prodigy.</i>


    It wasn''t an assassination request.


    Shutting down a young prodigy''s mouth and killing their spirit with a little bit of bullying was so easy to the point no one would find out about it especially since they were located in the frontlines.


    <i>But there was an unexpected problem.</i>


    The assassin came to check rather than to initiate his mission.


    <i>The girl noticing my presence is one thing¡­</i>


    The biggest problem was the True Dragon that his Young Master spoke about.


    The assassin wondered how great he was considering how he defeated the Young Master and his escorts.


    <i>¡­I can''t see it.</i>


    He couldn''t see how much and what the True Dragon possessed.


    Unlike how he was able to see that the girl overcame her wall as a martial artist, he wasn''t able to see through the True Dragon just by looking.


    ¡°¡­Such a thing shouldn''t be happening.¡±


    This meant two things.


    It meant that the True Dragon was talented in hiding and controlling Qi to the point that even the assassin couldn''t feel it, or it meant that he was at a higher level than the assassin.


    The assassinughed in disbelief as that absurd thought brushed past his mind.


    ¡°Ha, it seems like I''ve gone crazy due to my old age.¡±


    There was no way that the young boy was skilled enough to hide his Qi and presence away from the assassin, and the second was even more impossible.


    <i>It seems like I''m not fully in my head as it''s been a while since I''ve gone out for a job.</i>


    To be fair, it has already been a few years ever since hest went out for a request, so it was understandable that his rusty body made a mistake.


    ¡°¡­I should first go back and look for a better ti-¡°


    ¡°Well, obviously the cam-¡°


    As he heard a voice from behind, the assassin opened his eyes wide and swung his fist without hesitation.


    He swung at the speed of wind with his Qi.


    <i>Cwak!</i>


    But his arm was caught by the person before he could achieve his goal.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    Furthermore, the Qi around his arm didn''t finish its job, so it scattered away in the air in the form of a wind wave.


    ¡°How did you¡­¡±


    The assassin started to sweat when he stared at the one that caught his arm.


    Though that person himself had an easygoing expression.


    ¡°I doubt that an old man like you went out for a walk thiste at night.¡±


    <i>Crack</i>


    The assassin gradually felt more pressure in his arm that was caught.


    <i>¡­You¡­!</i>


    The pressure he felt was much stronger than he expected.


    Then the two ck eyes of the young man that stared at the confused assassin started to turn red, and such a color was so dense and radiant it almost seemed scary.


    After seeing him starting to smile lightly and feeling his violent Qi, the assassin realized that something was wrong, but the young man asked a question with the same voice.


    ¡°What does the Old Rat of the Hwangbo n have to do with me?¡±


    An engulfing me rose as he asked his /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 242: Old Rat (2)

    Chapter 242: Old Rat (2)


    The bleak darkness of the night was unexpectedly illuminated by the raging mes that consumed the forest.


    <i>Pull!</i>


    The assassin tried to pull his arm out, but he couldn''t escape the grasp of his enemy.


    <i>This bastard¡­?</i>


    The assassin didn''t use all of his strength, but he knew that he couldn''t escape his grasp easily even if he did


    Which was what made it stranger.


    <i>I¡­ to a young bastard like him?</i>


    He couldn''t calm down his shock.


    He may have lived his life behind the scenes as an assassin, but he still had the orange blood of Hwangbo n.This meant he shouldn''t be overpowered by a mere kid, one who hadn''t even lived a quarter of his life.


    <i>But then why is this happening¡­!</i>


    The situation before him sent a flurry of thoughts through the assassin''s mind.


    Aside from his surprise at being caught, he was more curious about why the kid chased him all the way here.


    However, standing idly by was not an option. Gazing into the kid''s red eyes, the assassin slowly started to speak.


    ¡°¡­I''m not sure what you are on about.¡±


    Initially, he feigned ignorance.


    His n had been to intimidate the kid into silence by scaring him a little, but the assassin''s mind had changed by this point.


    He wondered if such a thing was even possible.


    <i>It''s impossible.</i>


    Assassins were capable of assassinating those that were at a higher level than themselves.


    Indeed, it is often assassins who achieve what are considered miracles, such as when a First-rate martial artist manages to eliminate those in the Peak Realm.


    Of course, all it took was setting up a situation where the target became vulnerable and stabbing from the back.


    This essentially means that if two martial artists are of equal skill, an assassin''s defeat is almost unheard of, particrly in an environment as advantageous as a dark forest.


    ¡°I just¡­¡±


    ¡°You don''t know anything about this?¡±


    Upon hearing the assassin''s words, the True Dragon, Gu Yangcheon''s expression became gradually more annoyed.


    The glow of his radiant red eyes in the night,bined with the surrounding mes and his ferocious demeanor, all of these things made Gu Yangcheon look like a Demon.


    ¡°There is no way a martial artist on the front lines would be unaware that this is the territory of the Gu n.¡±


    ¡°I just took the wrong turn, that''s all.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so? Quite the coincidence for a martial artist from the Hwangbo n to find themselves here, at this time of night.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Cold sweat flowed down the assassin''s back upon hearing Gu Yangcheon''s words.


    How did he know that he was from Hwanbo n?


    The assassin tried his best to hide his shock and maintain a calm expression.


    ¡°¡­I''m not sure what you are talking about.¡±


    ¡°No need to y dumb, I can''t not know that you are from that n because of your peculiar rough Qi.¡±


    ¡°I''m not from Hwangbo n.¡±


    ¡°Nor is it as harmonious as the Peng n''s. Ah, that must be why the Hwangbo n isn''t counted among the Four Great ns.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°See, your expression rotted as soon as Ipared your n to Peng n.¡±


    Oh.


    The assassin let out a sigh while rubbing his face.


    He made an unnecessary mistake as he didn''t expect to hear such a thing.


    Perhaps, it was because he has taken too long of a break from his work.


    ¡°What an amusing child you are¡­¡±


    Gu Yangcheon''s brow furrowed at the assassin''s words, clearly displeased.


    ¡°Amusing my ass. Why are you acting all innocent after attempting to do something nasty in the middle of the night?¡±


    ¡°You have a very rough mouth for a blood rtive of a noble n. Do you know how many years this old man has worked in the Central ins?¡±


    ¡°So what? Do you want me to show respect to you?¡±


    <i>Clench</i>


    The assassin gradually felt an increase in pressure, as the grip on his arm tightened..


    ¡°You are asking me to show respect when you are the one that tried to do some bullshit in the middle of the night. One might think age would bring wisdom and grace, yet it seems you rotted instead.¡±


    ¡°You bastard¡­!¡±


    ¡°To be fair,¡±


    As the assassin was about to retort in anger, he momentarily paused upon seeing Gu Yangcheon''s mocking smirk


    Both the bastard who snitched embarrassingly after being beaten up and the one who came here at night after hearing about it look equally dumb as hell.


    After hearing him speak mockingly with a smirk, the assassin couldn''t contain his anger any longer and began to gather his Inner Qi.


    <i>I have to kill him.</i>


    He knew that the kid was extremely powerful for a young prodigy.


    Not only did he ovee his wall at that age, but just by looking at how he was able to catch up to himself while hiding his presence, indicated that the kid''s level wasn''t merely of young prodigy''s.


    <i>However¡­</i>


    In the end, it doesn''t matter.


    In an instant, the assassin''s arm, previously grasped by Gu Yangcheon, slipped free as if greased, escaping effortlessly.


    Gu Yangcheon opened his eyes wide as if he didn''t expect this to happen, but by then, the assassin had already vanished.


    <i>Night is my domain.</i>


    For those that lived as assassins for decades, the darkness of night was like their own world.


    Merging with the shadows was second nature to them. Despite the mes brightening up the darkness, it mattered little; shadows were omnipresent.


    <i>You will regret this.</i>


    The assassin was determined to make the kid regret talking shit about the Hwangbo n.


    Concealed in the darkness, the assassin''s eyes glinted ominously.


    The kid remained still, scanning his surroundings slowly, seemingly searching for the assassin.


    <i>I was told not to kill him, but I have no other choice anymore.</i>


    The assassin slowly started to move after observing him.


    He erased his presence, silencing himself.


    He became one with darkness.


    Stealthy, he advanced towards Gu Yangcheon from behind.


    It was too difficult to toy around with the kid without killing him.


    It was very annoying and wounded his pride, but the assassin knew the kid wasn''t at a level where he could afford to do such a thing, anyway.


    He felt humiliated by the fact that he couldn''t toy around with a mere kid even as an assassin who has reached Fusion Realm. But he didn''t care about it anymore, as all he wanted was to erase this bastard right now.


    <i>This bastard is dangerous.</i>


    The assassin deciding to kill Gu Yangcheon was mostly because he talked shit about Hwangbo n and himself, but also because Gu Yangcheon was way too talented.


    <i>This bastard''s sky has no limit.</i>


    Whether it was the monster from Peng n, or the Water Dragon from Mudang Sect, there were so many geniuses in the world, but the assassin knew better after facing him, that this kid was the most dangerous of them all.


    Furthermore, if Gu Yangcheon saw Hwangbo n as an enemy, then it was better to eliminate him before he grows more and bes untouchable.


    In this regard, the assassin felt d that it was him who was sent to deal with this bastard.


    <i>I should demand biggerpensation from the Young Master.</i>


    He mused, as he gathered his Inner Qi.


    The dagger in the assassin''s hand, now swirling with his sharp Qi, aimed directly for Gu Yangcheon''s heart even before he could notice the assassin.


    But just as the de was about to make contact with its target


    <i>Smack-!</i>


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    The assassin almost screamed after what just happened.


    It was because Gu Yangcheon had spun around in an instant, seizing his arm once again.


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    <i>Crack-!</i>


    The sound of cracking bones filled his ears the moment his arm was caught.


    He realized instantly his wrist had shattered.


    ¡°H¡­How.¡±


    The assassin''s curiosity over how he was detected again by Gu Yangcheon overrode even the intense pain shooting up his wrist.


    He wasn''t close enough to be noticed, nor was there time for Gu Yangcheon to react had he noticedte.


    Just how-


    ¡°How could I not know when you were clearly visible?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The assassin''s expression turned to one of confusion upon hearing Gu Yangcheon, a look that quickly faded.


    <i>m!</i>


    Because Gu Yangcheon''s fist had connected squarely with the assassin''s face.


    ¡°Ughh¡­!¡±


    With a jarring impact, the assassin''s head whipped back.


    He tried his best to dodge by observing his movement, but his arm remained firmly caught.


    The force of the blow sent his consciousness reeling, as if one blow was enough to damage him this badly.


    <i>Drip¡­! Dribble¡­</i>


    Barely managing to move his head after it had been snapped back, blood and several broken teeth dripped from his mouth.


    ¡°Ugghh¡­¡±


    This has be dangerous.


    Something has gone very wrong.


    The assassin''s instincts screamed in rm,


    <i>My body isn''t¡­ listening¡­</i>


    yet he found himself trapped in his unresponsive body.


    The blow he had sustained was serious, far beyond his expectations, but it wasn''t enough to shut down his bodypletely, which was why it felt strange.


    ¡°¡­Ugh¡­¡±


    Struggling, the assassin managed to raise his head to gaze at Gu Yangcheon


    Even amidst the darkness, Gu Yangcheon''s eyes were shining radiantly.


    ¡°You¡­ bastard¡­! You used¡­ poison?¡±


    ¡°Poison? Ah, I guess you could call it that.¡±


    Gu Yangcheon tilted his head in confusion, before he nodded his head in acknowledgement.


    ¡°You could call it a poison I suppose.¡±


    <i>Poison I see¡­</i>


    Atst, the assassin thought he understood why his body was betraying him. Being poisoned made sense.


    However,


    Just when?


    He didn''t know when the kid was able to poison him, nor did he know what kind of poison it was for his body to be this powerless.


    He had immunities to most poison as an assassin, and there was no way that he could be poisoned this easily unless he was against the legends of Tang n.


    However, it was not important anymore.


    Gasping for air, the assassin pleaded to Gu Yangcheon.


    ¡°Let me¡­ live¡­¡±


    Begging for his life was most important right now.


    Gu Yangcheonughed as if the sight in front of him was absurd..


    ¡°Fast on giving up huh? I expected you to growl a little more.¡±


    If he was in a situation where he was poisoned and couldn''t run away, he had to prioritize his life.


    Usually, caught assassins might choose to end their lives by biting the poison they keep underneath their tongue or die under torture for their n. However, such an end was far from what he desired now.


    His loyalty for the n had died a long time ago already, and he only had the desire to live the rest of his life as the Elder of his n.


    <i>Which was why I epted the Young Master''s request¡­!</i>


    He did this so that he could gain honor while also keeping the Elder position, as well as aspiring to erase his life as an assassin, but he didn''t expect this turn of events.


    Gu Yangcheon remained impassive upon hearing the assassin, his demeanor bordering on annoyance.


    ¡°Why are you humiliating yourself like this?¡±


    ¡°Brother Gu¡­ No, Young Master Gu, I¡­ I''ll tell you everything¡­ of who ordered me to do such a thing. If you want, I could even¡­ Upf!¡±


    The assassin''s mouth that was about to divulge everything was silenced by Gu Yangcheon''s hand.


    His hand wasn''t even that huge, but it for some reason felt giant to the assassin.


    ¡°I already know who made such an order even if you don''t tell me.¡±


    <i>ze</i>


    ¡°Ufgh¡­ Ufh!¡±


    Heat emanated from Gu Yangcheon''s palm, and though the assassin attempted to call out in desperation, no sound escaped.


    ¡°Nor do I need any proof. We aren''t living in a world where such a thing matters, right?¡±


    ¡°Ufgh¡­ Ufh.¡±


    <i>ze-!</i>


    Shortly after, mes erupted from his hand, enveloping the assassin''s face and body.


    ¡°Urrghh!!¡±


    The assassin''s attempts to resist were feeble, but he didn''t even have that much strength to struggle properly.


    The mes continued to rage until the assassin''s life came to an end, and as he stopped meaninglessly resisting, the mes instantly disappeared.


    The only thing held in Gu Yangcheon''s palm was a clump of ashes that no longer seemed like a person.


    <i>Rustle</i>


    Loosening his grip, the ashes scattered to the ground, as he realized something as he shaked his hands off.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Right.


    I forgot to ask for his name.


    ¡°¡­Maybe it doesn''t matter that much?¡±


    It''s probably Hwangbo Something anyway.


    Bending slightly, Gu Yangcheon pulled out something from the burnt corpse, tucking it into his pocket.


    After briefly staring at the corpse, he turned away with no remorse and walked back where he came from.


    It wouldn''t matter for him to leave the corpse like this.


    As Demons woulde not long after and devour it anyway.


    Not even a trace would be left.


    That''s what the forest at the frontlines was like.


    ****************


    While Gu Yangcheon took a brief leave with the words that he''d be back shortly, Bi Yeonsum was enduring an extremely difficult situation.


    A situation so awkward that he felt like he might suffocate to death.


    <i>Please¡­ save me.</i>


    He sat up like a statue while being tensed up and was only looking forward, but his attention was only heading towards the side of him.


    To the girl that looked towards the forest, sitting still.


    <i>nce.</i>


    Bi Yeonsum nced for an instant and gulped.


    <i>She''s¡­ so unbelievably pretty.</i>


    The girl was so beautiful that Bi Yeonsum had trouble breathing.


    Her white hair which was shining along with the moonlight, along with her blue eyes which were staring off into the distance, transformed the atmosphere around her into a dreamscape.


    Back when Bi Yeonsum saw the Snow Phoenix, he wondered how anyone could be so pretty, but the woman before him now surpassed that level entirely.


    It was to the point he wondered if she could really be called a human.


    <i>This person is the Sword Dancer¡­</i>


    It was a person that Bi Yeonsum was well aware of as well.


    The Sword Dancer, Namgung Bi-ah.


    She was a martial artist who randomly appeared in the tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes, and the older sister of the Lightning Dragon.


    In the tournament, she unfortunately was defeated by the Meteor Sword, the son of the Murim Alliance''s Leader, but while fighting looked like she was dancing with her sword, this scene was engraved into people''s minds. Thanks to it, she was awarded the Sword Dancer title.


    Bi Yeonsum who left his n out of embarrassment as he couldn''t show anything in the tournament, hadn''t gotten a good look of Namgung Bi-ah then, but looking at her now, he realized that she was way beyond his expectation.


    <i>Not just her beauty, but martial skills as well.</i>


    The single strike that she executed earlier.


    It was way too shocking for Bi Yeonsum.


    It almost seemed unreal, for her to clean strike the whole forest infront of her.


    Of course, a skilled sword user was capable of doing such a thing, but Bi Yeonsum felt a bit of shame by the fact that Namgung Bi-ah had such power despite her being the same age as him.


    Along with it, he felt envious of Gu Yangcheon.


    Because such a beautiful and strong girl was his fianc¨¦e.


    How long has it been ever since Bi Yeonsum kept ncing at Namgung Bi-ah out of enviousness?


    Namgung Bi-ah who stayed so quiet that it made her seem like she wasn''t even breathing,


    <i>Rustle.</i>


    Suddenly, she got up and flicked her pretty lips while looking forward.


    ¡°¡­Where¡­ were you?¡±


    ¡°Pardon¡­?¡±


    Bi Yeonsum, puzzled, thought she was speaking to him and answered hesitantly.


    ¡°There was just a rat.¡±


    Another voice chimed in before Bi Yeonsum could continue.


    Soon, the person belonging to that voice emerged from the bushes.


    It was Gu Yangcheon who disappeared earlier.


    ¡°¡­Rat¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, a pretty big one¡±


    He looked the same as before, but he for some reason had a more exhausted face.


    But what did he mean by rat?


    Why did he suddenly have an urge to catch a rat?


    Namgung Bi-ah who also wondered in her thoughts like Bi Yeonsum, asked Gu Yangcheon.


    ¡°¡­Are you okay?¡±


    What was she asking about?


    Bi Yeonsum didn''t understand. Perhaps Gu Yangcheon was scared of rats?


    Though Gu Yangcheon who suddenly went to go hunt a rat was even more iprehensible.


    Gu Yangcheon smiled as he heard Namgung Bi-ah words.


    A smile so unsettling that Bi Yeonsum instinctively recoiled.


    ¡°Why wouldn''t I be okay? I just stepped out for a bit.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He responded as if he was really fine, but Namgung Bi-ah had an expression that showed she wasn''t satisfied with such a response.


    Gu Yangcheon, who also saw her expression, made a conflicted expression.


    Did he notice why Namgung Bi-ah didn''t feel satisfied?


    ¡°Stop making such an expression, I''m really fine.¡±


    After giving a brief response, Gu Yangcheon turned his gaze towards Bi Yeonsum.


    Startled by the eye contact, Bi Yeonsum couldn''t help but flinch, feeling unexpectedly intimidated.


    He was worried that his reaction was too obvious, but it thankfully seemed like Gu Yangcheon didn''t care.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes!¡±


    ¡°Let''s head back now.¡±


    Bi Yeonsum''s eyes widened because of Gu Yangcheon''s abrupt suggestion.


    ¡°Huh¡­? But we still have some time until the sun rises.¡±


    They had to stay here at least until the sun started to rise.


    Gu Yangcheon, appearing tired, responded while rubbing his neck.


    ¡°I found a good excuse to go back to the camp.¡±


    Excuse?


    Bi Yeonsum cocked his head, puzzled by what Gu Yangcheon /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 243: Catching A Cow

    Chapter 243: Catching A Cow


    <i>ze.</i>


    It was a me.


    It rode through the forest and spread itself out.


    The dark purple me grewrger as it passed through the trees, expanding its reach to cover hundreds of trees.


    In the center, enduring the intense heat, I controlled the mes.


    <i>Sss</i>


    With a short gesture of my hand, the mes surged ferociously.


    The mes, writhing and extending in all directions, resembled a dragon.


    Such mes that showed great strength surprisingly only stormed endlessly in one spot without damaging the surroundings.Considering how dangerous it was using fire in a forest, a small catch could lead to a widespread fire. However, the mes, despite wrapping around the trees, left no trace.


    I was manipting my Qi, ensuring they didn''t ignite the forest.


    Because of that, I had to calm the Qi within me that stormed like a typhoon, and though it required significantly more energy, resulting in sweat, I couldn''t afford to stop at this point.


    I still had something left to do after all.


    The Qi thatpletely filled my Middle Dantian flowed endlessly, shaping into a force that resembled a towering ocean tide.


    <i>Shhwaaa!</i>


    When the endless mes finally reached their peak, my Dantian throbbed with pain as it squeezed out thest of my insufficient Qi.


    After enduring a bit more¡­


    <i>Kwak!</i>


    I clenched my fist.


    <i>Thud!</i>


    Then, the surrounding mes vanished in an instant, like fog.


    ¡°¡­Phew.¡±


    Feeling the Qi within me settle, I let out a held-in sigh.


    ¡°It really is disgustingly difficult.¡±


    Noticing that my entire body was soaked in sweat, I let out a deep sigh.


    This was such a pain in the ass every time I did it. Why was it so difficult?


    My physical training has progressed to the point where I don''t get tired even after a whole day, but training my Qi is still as difficult as ever.


    No matter how much I trained, it felt like there was no end to it.


    It was just a simple process of shooting out Qi, butpressing and controlling it to prevent damage to the surroundings was incredibly challenging.


    It would be simr to how overpowering an opponent while leaving them alive was harder than just straight up killing them.


    Though of course, I had no choice but to continue since this training gradually increases the potential within me.


    <i>I guess it''s still too difficult for me to ess my Top Dantian.</i>


    While I flowed my Qi around along with mes, I felt my Qi move towards the entrance that led to the Top Dantian that was still closed.


    It had been more than a year since I unlocked my Middle Dantian and got used to flowing my Qi inward.


    This meant that it had been more than a year ever since I reached the Peak Realm.


    However,


    <i>It''s still too difficult for the Top Dantian.</i>


    I tried gaining ess to it every time I trained, but the entrance to the Top Dantian remained firmly closed.


    Though it makes sense.


    It''s only been three years since my regression.


    Reaching the Peak Realm in such a short timespan was only possible due to a series of unbelievable miracles.


    Opening the Top Dantian was on another level, though.


    If I recklessly tried to open it, it would most likely lead to my blood vessels and heart exploding, killing me instantly.


    <i>¡­I should be d that I made contact with it.</i>


    That''s right. Me being able topletely fill my Middle Dantian and get close to Top Dantian was unbelievable to begin with.


    While other people struggled to find the Top Dantian as they didn''t know the right path to it, I knew the way butcked the strength to open the door.


    Meaning, as long as I have enough power, I can open it.


    <i>But even so, I wonder how long it will be until I reach the next level.</i>


    It was far.


    It felt way too far.


    The mountain I was climbing was high and its paths were rough.


    The higher I climb, the more likely a slight misstep could lead to a deadly fall, and the path only bes steeper.


    <i>¡­But even so, I must climb it.</i>


    Though I couldn''t even see the peak of it.


    No, was there even a peak to begin with?


    <i>That''s not what''s important anyways.</i>


    Whatever it was, I had to climb it.


    While calming my erratic breath, I took out a seal from within my clothes.


    It was a simply designed and orange-colored seal, yet it was far from amon antique considering its origin.


    <i>Hwangbo n''s seal.</i>


    This seal was bestowed upon key figures within the Hwangbo n.


    It was also something that Hwangbo Seon, after bing a Demonic Human in my past life, carried with him.


    It was strange how he carried this even after bing a Demonic Human, but I didn''t reallyment much on it as I knew why he still had it with him.


    And thanks to that, I was also able to find it.


    <i>I knew he had it with him.</i>


    I thought about the assassin I encounteredst night.


    <i>He was a martial artist who had reached the Fusion Realm.</i>


    Even if Hwangbo was a noble n, I doubted they would leave someone who had reached the Fusion Realm on such a mission.


    However, judging by how he didn''t seem to be much stronger, it is safe to assume that it hadn''t been long since he reached the Fusion Realm.


    He didn''t have good control of his Qi and senses, and seemed to be in an unstable state overall due to not being used to being in a higher realm.


    <i>Which is why I even fought back to begin with.</i>


    But despite saying all of this, that bastard was undoubtedly a martial artist of the Fusion Realm, as his aura and the Qi I sensed from him were significantly different.


    Compared to him, I was still stuck in the Peak Realm.


    I reached the end of it, and it felt like I could reach the next level if I grinded a little more, but that still didn''t change the fact that I was still Peak Realm.


    Yet, the reason I was able to defeat a martial artist of the Fusion Realm was...


    <i>I''m d it took hold of him </i>without a problem<i>.</i>


    It was because I injected Demonic Qi into him.


    When I carefully opened my hand, a ck aura rose from it slowly.


    This was Demonic Qi that my Destructive me Arts hasn''t cleansed yet, which I purposely nned by taking them out.


    Last night.


    When the bastard grabbed my arm, I injected Demonic Qi into him, which let me easily secure the victory over him.


    Demonic Qi was critically severe to martial artists.


    Not only did it slowly eat away the Qi inside one''s body, but it also weakens the martial artist''s body.


    He asked me this.


    <i>-Is this¡­ poison?</i>


    Demonic Qi was so severe that he even mistook it for poison.


    But the problem wasn''t the fact that he was affected by Demonic Qi.


    <i>¡­I can''t believe it worked.</i>


    The fact that my Demonic Qi had an effect on a Fusion Realm martial artist, was the problem.


    If it was a martial artist that became Demonic Human after being gifted Demonic Qi from the Heavenly Demon, they would be able to use such Qi, but it was impossible to destroy another martial artist''s body by injecting Demonic Qi into them.


    Only the Heavenly Demon had such a power.


    For example, the Demonic Qi I injected into Namgung n''s Lord in the process of shackling him was only so that I could confirm that he was properly shackled.


    This meant that I couldn''t do anything to his body with this.


    Definitely, that had been the case not that long ago.


    <i>But something changed again.</i>


    If the first change was me gaining the ability to absorb other Qi to make it my own, the second change was being able to harm another''s body through my Demonic Qi.


    This all happened randomly without any ns.


    It was just a sudden enlightenment that came to me when all I did was simply train normally.


    Wasn''t it ironic?


    For this shitty thing to be my enlightenment when there were so many other options.


    ¡°What a joke, seriously.¡±


    The fact that I was now able to fight against opponents at a higher level, could be seen as a good thing, but to me, it was only bothersome and made me feel reluctant.


    Corrupting other''s Qi and bringing them pain through injecting Demonic Qi almost seemed like¡­


    <i>The Heavenly Demon from back then.</i>


    That fact made me feel sick.


    At this rate, it felt like someday, I too might be able to corrupt others into Demonic Humans.


    ****************


    I returned to the camp after finishing training.


    After washing off the sweat and changing my clothes, I stepped outside my tent to find a familiar face waiting for me.


    ¡°I greet the Young Master.¡±


    It was Gu Jeolyub, dressed neatly.


    My expression soured instantly upon seeing his face.


    ¡°¡­Young Master.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Why do you always frown upon seeing my face?¡±


    ¡°I don''t like how handsome you are.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    Was that apliment or an insult?


    Gu Jeolyub''s dumb expression was asking me that.


    ¡°So, why have youe? Aren''t you busy right now?¡±


    ¡°¡­I am, but I can''t do anything about it since it was the Captain that ordered me to do this.¡±


    Oh, Gu Jeolyub was the one on duty to train Bi Yeonsum by the way.


    Since he brought him, he should be responsible for him.


    It seemed like the Vice Captain wanted me to do it, but it''s not suitable for someone at my rank.


    ¡°Sis? Why?¡±


    ¡°I think she''s calling you because of yesterday''s incident.¡±


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡±


    I had reported being attacked during my night watch yesterday, and it seemed like that was the reason I was being summoned.


    It was nice to be excused from my night watch due to the attack yesterday, but I still had some bothersome tasks to do.


    ¡°I''ll go now.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I too will be leaving since I delivered her message.¡±


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°You didn''t forget about us going together tomorrow, did you?¡±


    Gu Jeolyub''s shoulder flinched after hearing my words.


    What is that reaction?


    ¡°Did you forget?¡±


    ¡°¡­I didn''t for-¡­I meant I remember it.¡±


    ¡°What is that reaction then? Why are you so surprised?¡±


    ¡°I wasn''t surprised¡­¡±


    It was sad to see him deny, even though anyone would agree that he seemed surprised.


    ¡°¡­Alright, well it''s good that you didn''t forget.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yep.¡±


    I had something to do in the center of the forest tomorrow.


    I would have preferred to go alone, but after being told it was too dangerous to go by myself, I agreed to take Gu Jeolyub and Muyeon with me.


    Muyeon told me he was d that he was able toe with me, but I noticed Gu Jeolyub''s expression rot away whileining about why he had to go to such a dangerous ce.


    <i>This fucker, he didn''t do anything behind the scenes so he doesn''t have to go, right?</i>


    I considered such a possibility, but I believed that he likely hadn''t dared, since he knows that he''ll get a bigger punishment when I return.


    It would be scarier for him to be rolled around by me than going to the center of the forest.


    ¡°Anyway, make sure you prepare enough.¡±


    ¡°¡­Understood.¡±


    His evasive gaze raised my suspicions, but I had other matters to attend to and decided to leave him to his own devices.


    Surely, he''ll manage on his own.


    Leaving Gu Jeolyub behind, I made my way towards the Captain''s tent.


    It wasn''t far, and I arrived quickly.


    As I peeked into the tent, someone seized my cheek with a surprising force.


    ¡°Ow¡­!¡±


    The grip was so strong that I couldn''t help but groan.


    ¡°Brother¡­! Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I''m not. It hurts a lot.¡±


    ¡°W-Where are you going¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­I''m trying to tell you that the cheek Sister is holding onto hurts.¡±


    Realizing her mistake, Gu Huibi released her grip and stepped back.


    The pain lingered in my cheek even after she let go.


    Seriously, how hard did she pinch?


    When I rubbed the sore spot with my hand, Gu Huibi examined me from head to toe.


    ¡°Why are you staring so much?¡±


    ¡°Any injuries?¡±


    ¡°None. Surely you saw my report.¡±


    To be more urate, my body felt exhausted due to how I used up a ton of Demonic Qi, but it wasn''t noticeable to others.


    ¡°But you should go to the medic room just in case¡­¡±


    ¡°You know how many days it would take for me to go to the medic room from here, yet you are saying that?¡±


    Traveling to the medic rooms on the frontlines could take several days.


    It was either that or I also had the choice to go to Murim Alliance''s camp, but that was a pass on my part.


    ¡°It''s nothing serious.¡±


    ¡°How can you say it was nothing when there was an assassination attempt? Besides, the Lord has ordered your return to the n, so maybe now is a good time to¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop overreacting, I''m really fine.¡±


    It was an ambush from a Fusion Realm martial artist, but I didn''t reveal this fact.


    Whatever it was, I really came out fine in the end and everything went well without any problems.


    Gu Huibi frowned a little after hearing my response, but she continued to speak.


    ¡°¡­Do you know who was responsible for it?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    I knew, but I pretended not to know for now.


    Upon hearing my response, Gu Huibi bit her lip and sighed deeply.


    ¡°¡­Yeah, the most important thing is that you weren''t injured. I''ll report this to the n directly through a letter.¡±


    ¡°You don''t have to go that far¡­¡±


    ¡°It was an assassination attempt on a blood rtive, so how could I take this lightly?¡±


    Fair.


    This wasn''t something that could be overlooked easily.


    <i>But it''s still a hassle if it bes a big deal.</i>


    I wondered if they could find who was responsible for this even if they tried.


    It was not easy to find things that happened in the frontlines, and it was almost certain that they wouldn''t be able to trace it back.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°¡­When are you thinking of returning to the n?¡±


    ¡°What, are you going to send me?¡±


    It seemed like she didn''t want me to leave back then, but now she''s trying to send me.


    ¡°No need to rush me since I have to go back anyway. You were the one telling me not to leave before.¡±


    Since it was my father who told me to return, I couldn''t stall for much longer, so I intended to return to the n right after my business in the forest was concluded.


    <i>It''s just that I have onest thing to do there.</i>


    Therefore, I didn''t have the luxury to engage in pointless conversations with Gu Huibi like this.


    ¡°I''m fine, everything''s fine, so just keep doing whatever you were doing.¡±


    ¡°¡­Brother.¡±


    ¡°Jeez, and don''t make those eyes.¡±


    Does she think that I''m some kid lost in the wild?


    ¡°I''m gonna leave now that I reported everything, alright?¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­!¡±


    Gu Huibi attempted to stop me, but I swiftly left.


    I initially nned to mention I''d be going somewhere, but I knew she''d hold me back with questions if I said so now, hence I just left.


    ¡°Though I am thankful that she''s worried for me.¡±


    I was thankful, but the feeling of someone worrying about me was still hard for me.


    It wasn''t worth it for people to worry about it considering all the troubles I have to endure.


    Anyway,


    After leaving behind Gu Huibi who probably couldn''t do anything since she''s stuck with the Vice Captain preventing her from leaving, I went to the frontlines.


    Because there was someone I needed to meet¡ªno, there now was someone I needed to meet.


    ****************


    ¡°¡­Why hasn''t he returned yet?¡±


    Inside the Hwangbo n''s camp, Hwangbo Cheok muttered quietly.


    It was because The Sixth Elder, who had left the previous night, had yet to return.


    The Sixth Elder dly epted his request.


    He was probably ecstatic about the rewards he would receive from Hwangbo Cheok more than anything.


    Given that Hwangbo Cheok was struggling to secure the position of Young Lord, fulfilling his request could only be seen as an advantage.


    <i>I made the request while considering that, of course.</i>


    Hwangbo Cheok knew what the Sixth Elder was like and what he did during his prime, so he believed that he was a professional in this kind of field.


    Especially since he had apanied Hwangbo Cheok to the frontlines as a guardian, it seemed an opportune moment to ask for his help.


    <i>Perhaps, something went wrong?</i>


    It seemed unlikely that someone as skilled as the Sixth Elder would encounter problems, but the dy was bing worrisome.


    ¡°Surely not¡­ that''s impossible.¡±


    Hwangbo Cheok decided to dismiss these pointless worries, considering them far too irrational.


    ¡°Right now¡­ I have to think about what I should do with the coteral line.¡±


    Leaning back in his chair, he pondered over Hwangbo Seon, a member of the n''s coteral line..


    A man of Hwangbo blood who was nothing but feeble and inept.


    <i>Despite that, he met a girl out of his league.</i>


    <i>Tsk.</i>


    This thought still made him mad. Hwangbo Cheok began to feel frustrated when he thought about the girl that was with Hwangbo Seon, thinking that such a girl was perfect as his wife.


    <i>For her to choose a bastard like him.</i>


    Hwangbo Cheok wasn''t fond of this fact, especially because he saw the humiliating side of Hwanbo Seon being rolled around by him.


    <i>¡­I should get rid of him too while I''m at it.</i>


    The timing felt right since Hwangbo Cheok already harbored disdain for him.


    Poison should do the trick, and it would be fitting to feed his body to the demons afterward.


    It wasn''t good for the Lord to hear that Hwangbo Cheok killed a member of a coteral line, but after all, the Lord was already on his deathbed.


    <i>As soon as the Sixth Elder returns, I''ll hear from him¡­ then, I''ll call that coteral bastard and the boys separately¡­</i>


    As Hwangbo Cheok was scheming how to eliminate Hwangbo Seon,


    <i>Sss</i>


    He smiled upon sensing someone''s presence. It was likely the Sixth Elder returning.


    It was most likely the Sixth Elder returning.


    Currently, the Sixth Elder was the only one with permission to enter Hwangbo Cheok''s tent undetected.


    ¡°You have returned. How did things go¡ªUffh¡­!¡±


    <i>Kwak!</i>


    In an instant, as Hwangbo Cheok turned, a hand flew at him, grasping his neck and lifting him effortlessly into the air.


    The sight of Hwangbo Cheok''s massive body being hoisted so easily was out of ce.


    ¡°Ufgh¡­ Kgh¡­¡±


    Struggling to breathe under the intense pressure, Hwangbo Cheok managed to nce downward.


    ¡°We seem to be seeing each other quite often, don''t we?¡±


    A voice thick with mockery carried a heavy killing intent, sending shivers down Hwangbo Cheok''s spine.


    ¡°I''m starting to feel a bit tired, what about you?¡±


    Facing the red re of his assant, Hwangbo Cheok felt a dreadful sinking feeling..


    The assant''s killing intent was so overpowering, it was astonishing for such a young prodigy to exhibit this much force.


    <i>¡­You¡­ bastard¡­ how¡­</i>


    Hwangbo Cheok''s eyes trembled.


    More than anger or fear, his gaze was filled with shock.


    Instead of the Sixth Elder who was expected to return, it was Gu Yangcheon who stood before /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 244: Unintended Companion (1)

    Chapter 244: Unintended Companion (1)


    <i>m!</i>


    <i>Crash! Thud!</i>


    Hwangbo Cheok''s body rolled on the floor with great force, breaking everything around him.


    ¡°Ughh¡­!¡±


    The damage was significant, as his gigantic body, nearly eight feet tall, helplessly rolled on the ground.


    In the midst of this chaos, Hwangbo Cheok groaned, clutching his previously injured arm as hey on the floor after rolling.


    It was because his arm hadn''t fully healed yet from his fight against Gu Yangcheon.


    ¡°Hghhh¡­ Huff¡­¡±


    Ignoring Hwangbo Cheok, who was wheezing in pain, Gu Yangcheon took a seat on one of the chairs scattered around him.Sitting with his legs casually crossed, he looked down at Hwangbo Cheok, who returned his gaze with trembling eyes.


    ¡°¡­How did a bastard like you¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you surprised that I''m here?¡±


    Gu Yangcheon''s confident demeanor suited him well.


    The air about him, along with his condescending gaze, exuded superiority, forcing Hwangbo Cheok to grit his teeth, feeling diminished for averting such a stare.


    How on earth did this bastard find this ce?


    Just how?


    <i>Clink.</i>


    Beside a deeply puzzled Hwangbo Cheok, something dropped with a thud and rolled towards him.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Upon recognizing the object, Hwangbo Cheok had to stifle a gasp.


    <i>This is¡­ How did this end up in the bastard''s hands?</i>


    It was none other than the seal of the Hwangbo n.


    The seal was a bit differentpared to his own, but it was unmistakably the seal of the Hwangbo n.


    ¡°Familiar, isn''t it?¡±


    Hwangbo Cheok''s back shivered after hearing Gu Yangcheon''s sudden words, he struggled to maintain hisposure.


    ¡°¡­I''m not sure what you are talking about. Why did you have possession of this?¡±


    ¡°Could you not tell what it is?¡±


    ¡°It''s Hwangbo n''s seal. Of course I know it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the present you sent me yesterday was holding it.¡±


    Hwangbo Cheok''s back was drenched in cold sweat upon hearing Gu Yangcheon''s words.


    Because his words meant,


    <i>The Sixth Elder¡­ was defeated?</i>


    He thought for an instant that the Sixth Elder had failed, but he quickly erased such thought and organized his mind.


    <i>¡­The Sixth Elder is a martial artist who has reached the Fusion Realm, no?</i>


    He may have reached Fusion Realm near the end of his life, but he earned the Elder spot with hard work and spent decades in the Central ins with the Hwangbo name.


    Moreover, he was a martial artist that endured and survived the darkest parts of the Central ins.


    He was a martial artist who managed to reach the Fusion Realm despite the notorious difficulty for an assassin to elevate their realm.


    So then, how was this possible?


    Hwangbo Cheok slowly looked up and met eyes with Gu Yangcheon.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    However, he had to look away immediately.


    The moment he glimpsed the zing red gleam in his shadowed visage, an unfathomable fear surged up to his throat.


    Just what is this bastard?


    How could such an aurae from a young bastard like him?


    Hwangbo Cheok''s mind went nk.


    As Hwangbo Cheok tried his best to stop his eyes from shaking, Gu Yangcheon began to speak.


    ¡°I didn''t think our rtionship was so close that we''d exchange gifts.¡±


    The voice that pressured him down.


    Caught between boyhood and manhood, yet it carried a calm, seemingly indifferent, but dense killing intent.


    Hwangbo Cheok knew that this wasn''t intentional; it was simply the aura Gu Yangcheon always possessed.


    While avoiding those eyes, Hwangbo Cheok spoke with a trembling voice.


    ¡°¡­I''m¡­ not sure what you are¡­¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Gu Yangcheon clicked his tongue as soon as Hwangbo Cheok started to speak.


    <i>Pow!</i>


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Following that, a kick came, and Hwangbo Cheok rolled on the floor again, unable to dodge.


    He quickly tried to get up,


    <i>m!</i>


    ¡°Kggh!¡±


    But Gu Yangcheon stepped on his chest, pinning Hwangbo Cheok to the ground.


    <i>¡­My Qi¡­ isn''t responding?</i>


    He instinctively tried to summon his Qi to resist, but for some reason, his Qi felt as hard as a rock and wouldn''t budge.


    Did he block the flow of his Qi in that short amount of time?


    ¡°Is ying dumb a specialty that bastards like you have? Why bother doing such a pointless thing I wonder.¡±


    ¡°Ughhh¡­¡±


    ¡°No bastards from noble ns are normal I swear. How could every single one of them be so wed?¡±


    He spoke as if he himself wasn''t from a noble n.


    <i>Press.</i>


    ¡°Urghh¡­!¡±


    Hwangbo Cheok felt like his chest would cave in due to the increased pressure Gu Yangcheon applied


    Amidst the severe pain, Hwangbo Cheok surveyed beyond the tent.


    Despite Gu Yangcheon sneaking up to this point, and despite the loud noises, no one approached the tent.


    <i>A Qi Barrier¡­?</i>


    It was highly possible that Gu Yangcheon had erected a Qi Barrier to prevent any sound from escaping.


    If not that¡­


    <i>¡­He killed them all.</i>


    While Hwangbo Cheok had doubts, , the sight of Gu Yangcheon''s eyes and aura made it difficult to dismiss the possibility outright


    To emit such a dense aura of killing intent...


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡±


    Gu Yangcheon asked.


    It was neither a question of doubt nor confirmation.


    He asked this with certainty.


    <i>So the Sixth Elder really died then?</i>


    This bastard really killed a martial artist who had reached the Fusion Realm?


    As Hwangbo Cheok couldn''t say anything in response, Gu Yangcheon continued, his gaze fixed on Hwangbo Cheok.


    ¡°It''s not just once or twice that something like this happened to me, but it felt really bothersome since this is the first time in a while.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Look at your expression. What are you thinking so hard about, I wonder?¡±


    ¡°¡­What do I¡­ need to do in order for you to let me live?¡±


    <i>Pause.</i>


    Gu Yangcheon''s eyes widened slightly upon hearing Hwangbo Cheok.


    Then a smile appeared on his lips.


    ¡°You are not as dumb as I thought, huh?¡±


    He seemed as if he was satisfied.


    Hwangbo Cheok found it hard to breathe when he saw Gu Yangcheon''s ominous smile that seemed to be filled with malicious intent.


    Just what is it?


    <i>What is this bastard that I''m facing right now?</i>


    His previously nk mind gradually darkened..


    No need to mention that it was fear that made him feel like this.


    <i>Sss</i>


    The foot that was stepping on his chest was lifted, allowing Hwangbo Cheok to finally catch his breath.


    ¡°Cough¡­ Huff¡­¡±


    As he regained his breath and surveyed his surroundings, Gu Yangcheon had already taken his seat again.


    ¡°You don''t seem that stupid as I thought, so I wonder why you tried doing such a thing to me?¡±


    ¡°¡­It''s because youid hands on this Hwangbo first.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you''re stupid, considering the words you uttered just now.¡±


    ¡°Do you¡­ know who you are dealing with right now?¡±


    Gu Yangcheon smirked lightly in response to Hwangbo Cheok''s words.


    ¡°Fucker, then do you know who I am for you to do such a thing?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "This is why I shouldn''t talk to people who seem to have only muscles in their brains. It makes me feel like my own brain is rotting."


    With Gu Yangcheon''s sigh, a heavy atmosphere enveloped the tent due to his dense Qi.


    While Gu Yangcheon remained seated, Hwangbo Cheok struggled to rise but was forced to kneel by the overwhelming Qi.


    The Qi was so oppressive that it felt as though his own Qi was being smothered by fear.


    ¡°Convince me.¡±


    Hwangbo Cheok took a deep breath at the chillingmand.


    ¡°As you said, I n to kill you.¡±


    The voice filled with killing intent was telling Hwanbo Cheok that Gu Yangcheon meant what he said.


    But how?


    How would hee out of killing a blood rtive of Hwangbo n in a ce like this?


    Does he not know what''ll happen to him afterwards?


    Or does he have a way of dealing with the aftermath of his actions?


    Whichever it was, it wasn''t a good situation for Hwangbo Cheok.


    Because whatever the answer was, he was in a life-threatening situation.


    If he killed the Sixth Elder, that meant he was a master above his level, or in other words a monster.


    Hwangbo Cheok realized toote that he had chosen the wrong person to mess with, but by then it was already toote.


    As cold sweat ran down his cheek, Hwangbo Cheok swallowed dryly and stared at Gu Yangcheon.


    Gu Yangcheon nced outside the tent momentarily but quickly shifted his gaze back to Hwangbo Cheok.


    Hwangbo Cheok hoped for a moment that someone hade, but that didn''t seem to be the case.


    Because if someone hade, Gu Yangcheon wouldn''t have remained so calm.


    As he felt increasingly cornered, Hwangbo Cheok thought to himself,


    <i>¡­Me, the future Lord of Hwangbo n, is going to die in a ce like this?</i>


    Though he hadn''t officially been made the Young Lord yet, given the current Lord''s poor health, it was clear his time wasing soon.


    He had eagerly awaited that day and couldn''t bear the thought of dying here.


    ¡°So convince me, so that I don''t kill you.¡±


    ¡°¡­What is it that you want?¡±


    ¡°That''s for you to figure out.¡±


    Seeing Gu Yangcheon''s demeanor, suggesting he would wait for that much, Hwangbo Cheok had to grind his teeth.


    He needed to find another way, but what could he possibly do under these circumstances?


    Just as he considered escaping with all his might towards the Murim Alliance, hoping it might save him,


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°Don''t get any ideas. I''ll pull your legs out of you if you try to run away.¡±


    He didn''t even say he would break his legs, but pull them outpletely.


    Hwangbo Cheok was known for his sharp tongue, but he found Gu Yangcheon to be on another level.


    More than anything, the sincerity in those words frightened him.


    ¡°Could you note to a conclusion?¡±


    Hwangbo Cheok couldn''t say anything as he saw Gu Yangcheon speak with an evil smile.


    He tried to say something, anything, but his mouth was blockedpletely.


    <i>¡­This is¡­</i>


    As panic began to disrupt his breathing,


    ¡°Then how about I give you a choice?¡±


    Upon hearing Gu Yangcheon speak with a grin, Hwangbo Cheok realized,


    While he had been told to try and persuade, it became clear there was something specific Gu Yangcheon wanted from the start.


    ¡°First, I''ll ask.¡±


    Hwangbo Cheok regretted his past self that didn''t know his ce, and especially the time he messed with Gu Yangcheon back then.


    ¡°Between the Hwangbo n and your life.¡±


    He regretted not realizing sooner that he had been dealing with a devil.


    ¡°Which is more important?¡±


    Hwangbo Cheok would most likely regret this until the end of his life.


    ****************


    A day has passed.


    It was nighttime, and I was slowly walking through the forest.


    I had to use a ton of Qi to meet with Hwangbo Cheok and I felt exhausted thanks to that, but I just had to absorb some Qi again for me to feel energetic.


    However, that wasn''t what was important right now.


    <i>Maybe I should''ve just killed him.</i>


    I thought about what happened earlier, as I returned with clean hands.


    My original intention was to kill Hwangbo Cheok, but I changed my mind along the way.


    The reason was simple.


    <i>¡­It would be problematic to kill everyone just because they annoy me.</i>


    I felt that my killing intent had been bing densertely, and it was right to control my anger considering how my Demonic Qi was going through changes again.


    <i>I can''t afford to live this life as a Demonic Human as well.</i>


    It''s a chance I won''t get again.


    At this rate, I was bing a Demonic Human without realizing it, as I began to hesitate less about killing.


    <i>Not that I ever really hesitated.</i>


    My point wasn''t about ethics or morals.


    If I had been concerned about such things, I wouldn''t have acted as I did in my past life, nor would I have burned people alive in this one.


    It''s just that I''ve been letting my emotions get the best of me when I should be killing rationally.


    Judging by what Hwangbo Cheok tried to do to me, it was tough to let him go, yet not easy to outright kill him either.


    <i>What would happen if Hwangbo Cheok died?</i>


    I let him live for the Silent Fist''s revenge, but the Hwangbo n''s life span wasn''t that long.


    Not only did I know that the current Lord of Hwangbo n wasn''t in a healthy state, I also knew that the n would fall as soon as Hwangbo Cheok became the Lord.


    <i>Which meant that it might be better to kill Hwangbo Cheok now thanter¡­</i>


    I recalled the gaze from the slit of the tent door back then.


    It was Hwangbo Cheolwi watching his brother kneeling before me.


    <i>¡­Hmm.</i>


    I did nothing about Hwangbo Cheolwi despite sensing him because his look at his brother was strange.


    Hwangbo Cheolwi watched silently, then left quietly when our eyes met.


    I wondered if he told others about what he saw, but I felt like he wouldn''t have done such a thing.


    It was instead possible that he would visit me soon. No, he would certainly do that.


    I tilted my head while looking at the moon that rose gradually.


    It was because the part of my body that held Demonic Qi felt emptier than I expected.


    Before I parted from Hwangbo Cheok, I infused his body with both a shackle and Demonic Qi.


    The amount of Demonic Qi I put into him was more than anticipated, and this would haunt him while serving as a shackle.


    This method was not much different from what the Heavenly Demon used to do.


    <i>This really isn''t good.</i>


    I couldn''t shake the difort that was brought when thinking about it.


    Because it meant that I was capable of doing what the Heavenly Demon was able to do.


    <i>¡­Though it''s not exactly there yet.</i>


    I wasn''t powerful enough to the point I could explode one''s heart effortlessly.


    The Heavenly Demon was capable of doing such a thing with a small hand gesture, but it was only possible for me to do that by injecting a huge amount of Demonic Qi and using Shackle on a person.


    <i>Putting aside the fact that it''s hard work¡­ It''s a problem that I </i>can''tcontrol<i>.</i>


    Whether it''s Demonic Qi eating away a martial artist''s body, or preventing one''s movement like I did with Hwangbo Cheok earlier, I now had a bunch of ways of controlling my Demonic Qi.


    That was the biggest problem at the moment.


    I felt sick.


    How did ite to this?


    <i>Perhaps, my Demonic Qi evolves along with my level?</i>


    That seemed possible.


    If this unknown power of mine gets stronger as I grow stronger,


    <i>That''s a really shitty thing then.</i>


    It meant that I couldn''t even feel happy about getting stronger, so I couldn''t help but feel shitty.


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    I let out an exhausted sigh.


    Everything seemed to go against my will, leaving me feeling more drained than ever.


    ¡°Fine, I suppose that''s good.¡±


    I said bluntly.


    I understood the things that happened to me.


    However, what was my current situation then?


    This was something I really couldn''t understand.


    After I quietly whispered to myself, the person next to me reacted.


    There was a pleasant scent that tickled my nose, but Ice Qi brushed past my neck at the same time.


    Feeling this ticklish sensation, I turned to mypanion and asked,


    ¡°¡­Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°I didn''t see you for a few days, so why are you here all of a sudden?¡±


    I was already about to die fromplicated thoughts, but a dark cat that was walking alongside me as if she knew nothing, was really getting on my nerves.


    The dark cat spoke to me.


    ¡°Did you not hear?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I didn''t.¡±


    ¡°It seemed like the Sword of Heroic me didn''t deliver the message. I wonder why though? I didn''t see him like that.¡±


    ¡°¡­You.¡±


    My expression rotted after hearing her speak as if she knew nothing.


    Today was the day where I dealt with thest thing in the frontlines, and I already nned who I would go with.


    They should know that I was going to go with Gu Jeolyub and Muyeon.


    ¡°Ah, it seemed like there was a problem¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I don''t know what happened to the Sword of Heroic me¡­ but since you have no other choice, isn''t it fine for me to tag along instead?¡±


    Why is this girl speaking so shamelessly?


    And where did Muyeon run off to?


    After putting aside everything that annoyed me, I let out a sigh while looking at the girl with a joyous smile.


    I''m sure she heard my sigh, but she still had a smile on her face.


    ¡°Young Master Gu, we are going to spend the whole night here if we stall any longer. Though if that''s what you want¡­ I''d be d to do that.¡±


    ¡°¡­I''m gonna go insane.¡±


    It seemed like she lost her mind in the middle of the night.


    Because the girl, no, Moyong Hi-ah was continuously blurting out nonsense, and I had to wonder how I was put into this /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 245: Unintended Companion (2)

    Chapter 245: Unintended Companion (2)


    The frontline was and that died because it couldn''t properly resolve the Gate of Demons.


    It was now and filled with Demons, and also and that continued to wither due to the endless opening of the Gate of Demons.


    This raised an even bigger question.


    How was there such a huge forest in a drynd like this?


    It was a deadnd where not a single drop of water remained, yet how could such a green forest be sustained?


    Many people questioned this, but they didn''t bother digging for an answer.


    No one was allowed in the forest due to the rules made by the Murim Alliance, and approval from Gu n was mandatory in order to enter.


    Isn''t it funny?


    For even the Murim Alliance to need the Gu n''s permission when ites to the frontline.This basically meant that the Murim Alliance acknowledged the forest of the frontline as the Gu n''s territory.


    <i>Because of that, I had toe here far too often.</i>


    Gu n''s blood rtives were in charge of the forest.


    Originally, Gu Huibi''s Fifth Army was in charge of it, but it was passed on to me once I was given the position of Young Lord.


    Was that going to change in this life?


    I doubt it.


    Unless I run away and hence don''t be the Young Lord, this part wouldn''t change.


    For fucks sake.


    <i>Rustle.</i>


    I slowly made my way, stepping on tree branches.


    It was a night fully illuminated by the moonlight.


    It was around midnight time wise.


    <i>I hope to return by morning.</i>


    It wasn''t a peaceful trip to go into the center of the forest.


    To begin with, no pathways were made because it wasn''t an easy ce to enter.


    <b>[Grr¡­]</b>


    I started to hear a quiet growling sound.


    It seemed to be cautious, as if it knew I was doing all this because of it.


    <i>I should seriously throw him away or something.</i>


    <b>[Grr.]</b>


    The growl that I heard once more sounded as if it was telling me that it wasn''t possible for me to do so.


    Which was very annoying.


    After putting that bastard aside, I let out a sigh.


    Lately, it feels like my sighs have particrly increased.


    <i>Swoosh.</i>


    The Wind blew.


    Summer wasing, but the wind at night was still as cold as ever, and I was bothered by the woman following me from behind.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    When I turned around as I started to speak, my eyes met with hers.


    It seemed like she had already been staring at me.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah''s cheeks were slightly reddened as she responded briefly.


    Was she cold?


    It wasn''t cold enough for that, but given her condition, it was possible.


    Because even looking at it now, Moyong Hi-ah was wearing a thick outfit which really didn''t suit the current weather.


    Seeing that, I frowned briefly and pulled her towards me by grabbing her wrist.


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah''s eyes widened as if she was shocked due to the sudden contact, but I put heat into her without caring.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±


    Perhaps because the warmth entered her body, Moyong Hi-ah slightly twisted her body.


    Seeing her like that, I asked,


    ¡°Why did you follow me?¡±


    ¡°¡­The Sword of Heroic me¡­¡±


    ¡°Don''t use him as an excuse. Do you really think I''m that dumb?¡±


    When I cut her off, Moyong Hi-ah turned her head away from me.


    This time, her ears were red as well.


    So she feels embarrassed too?


    "It''s strange enough that he didn''te and rested, but it''s not like I asked you to be a substitute because there was no one else."


    "...You''re only quick-witted at times like this."


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah''s swordlike sharp aura felt like it was breaking down as time went on for some reason.


    She was a girl that perfectly hid her personality when it came to tricking someone, so I wonder why she''s like this recently.


    ¡°¡­I didn''t do anything special. I only made a request.¡±


    ¡°A request?¡±


    ¡°I asked him ''politely'' if I could go in his ce, and the Sword of Heroic me let me.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ doesn''t really make sense? No matter how much I think about it.¡±


    Does he not know what''ll happen to him if I return?


    I knew that Gu Jeolyub was dumb, but I didn''t think he was that stupid.


    As I kept staring at Moyong Hi-ah with suspecting eyes, Moyong Hi-ah who kept avoiding eye contact bit her lips lightly.


    "...It would be nice if you just pretended not to know and went along."


    ¡°Now you are just being shameless.¡±


    ¡°Don''t you feel morefortable going with me instead anyways?¡±


    What was she on about now?


    Why does Moyong Hi-ah think that it''d be morefortable for me to go with her?


    Right as I was about to ask her, Moyong Hi-ah answered.


    ¡°With fewer people, and alone if possible.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Is this not what the Young Master wants?¡±


    I became speechless for an instant upon hearing Moyong Hi-ah.


    She seemed nervous earlier, but now she was looking at me with her sharp eyes again.


    <i>I really don''t know how to deal with her.</i>


    I seriously couldn''t let my guard down with her.


    How did she know?


    Checking the condition of the center of the forest wasn''t really a hard task.


    Due to how they were less demons as I approached the center of the forest, all I had to do was just a simple checkup.


    Gu Huibi too, herself went there with a small group of people, as it was morefortable that way.


    <i>Though her case is different from mine.</i>


    In my case, despite asking Gu Jeolyub and Muyeon toe, I had no intention of going inside the center together.


    It was better to keep stuff unknown as I couldn''t afford them to see it.


    Plus, none other than the blood rtives could enter to begin with.


    However, Moyong Hi-ah was a problem right now.


    ¡°What do you gain out of this?¡±


    She took Gu Jeolyub''s ce which was bothersome, and I''m sure she did something in order to get Muyeon out of the picture which is why it was only the two of us here.


    But what does Moyong Hi-ah get out of doing this?


    ¡°What do I gain?¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah''s sky-blue eyes gazed towards me and she answered while rubbing her slightly reddened cheeks.


    ¡°Time.¡±


    ¡°Time?¡±


    It was an unexpected answer.


    What does she mean by time?


    While checking her wrist, still in my grasp, Moyong Hi-ah continued to speak once again.


    ¡°The time I get to spend with you.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Do you know what it is that I despised the most?¡±


    What Moyong Hi-ah despised the most?


    ¡°Being pointlessly emotional, and yearning despite knowing that I won''t get anything. I despised that.¡±


    Her emotions were slightly mixed into her cold words.


    ¡°It''s pointless, you know. It''s a process that changes and destroys a person. Both my father and mother were destroyed because of that.¡±


    I noticed Moyong Hi-ah''s voice shaking a little when she said ''because'' without hesitation.


    Did she mean the princess of the North Sea when she referred to her mother?


    I somewhat agreed with what Moyong Hi-ah said.


    I knew better than anyone on how scary being swept by emotions could be.


    ¡°But funnily enough,¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah''s lips started to lift a little as she continued to speak.


    A person that seemed to be made with ice itself, started to smile.


    ¡°I realized that I was doing that exact thing.¡±


    <i>Sss.</i>


    Her wrist escaped my grasp.


    It was because Moyong Hi-ah, herself, moved away with force.


    ¡°But it didn''t feel that bad after experiencing it.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°So this is rather important to me.¡±


    What Moyong Hi-ah was saying to me, the weight of it sounded heavy.


    <i>¡­Why?</i>


    No matter how stupid I was, I knew that she was showing interest towards me.


    But the problem was why she had such feelings towards me.


    <i>Was I too close to her?</i>


    I met her once every few weeks due to the contract of me being required to give her heat.


    Or perhaps meeting her every few days was a problem?


    As my head was storming with such thoughts, I heard a soft chuckle.


    The origin of it was Moyong Hi-ah.


    She seemed to be having a great time, because she continued to giggle while covering her mouth.


    ¡°I knew that the Young Master would make that expression upon hearing this.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn''t say this while expecting an answer. I only said it so that you realize. Because you never did no matter how much I hinted at it.¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah moved her feet and came in front of me.


    I noticed her scent and Ice Qi.


    ¡°I know that it''s hard on you.¡±


    Each of her words poked my chest, making it impossible for me to run away.


    ¡°But for me, even that side of yours was needed.¡±


    After finishing with that sentence, Moyong Hi-ah took another step forward.


    As I stared at her back dumbfoundedly as if I was struck by lightning, she slightly turned around and spoke to me.


    ¡°Come now. We can''t afford to bete after all.¡±


    I was the one that became flustered after seeing her walk as if nothing happened.


    This was probably the most confusing day that I''ve had this year.


    ****************


    Without uttering a single word, we arrived at our destination in the forest.


    I thought I would die of awkwardness, but Moyong Hi-ah seemed perfectly fine.


    How could she seriously be like this?


    I felt like I might pass out from the headache, but Moyong Hi-ah was more peaceful than ever.


    <i>¡­I''ll just ignore it for now.</i>


    There''s something I need to do right now, so I can''t focus on Moyong Hi-ah.


    Honestly, I can''tpletely ignore what just happened, but what else can I do?


    Upon reaching the entrance, Moyong Hi-ah stopped in her tracks.


    ¡°Have a safe trip.¡±


    ¡°¡­Uh, Y-Yeah.¡±


    She stayed there in front of the entrance like she was expecting it.


    I already nned to tell her to stay here, but it seemed like she knew what I was gonna say.


    I wondered if I could leave her in the forest filled with Demons, especially at night time, but there were less Demons in the center of the forest.


    I could honestly say that there were none here and I wouldn''t be wrong.


    I didn''t know the reason why.


    I just knew that it had been like this ever since.


    Leaving Moyong Hi-ah behind, I slowly moved towards the entrance.


    Then,


    <i>Ring-</i>


    A faint ringing sound reached my ears as I entered.


    It was the reaction felt when passing through a formation.


    This was simr to Gu n''s basement.


    <i>It''s fascinating every time I see it.</i>


    A formation that only allowed blood rtives of noble ns to enter couldn''t be seen anywhere else.


    I heard if one''s not a blood rtive, they''re bounced off with a <em>thump!</em>


    I knew that because I saw someone being bounced off myself.


    <i>I wonder if Gu Jeolyub could also enter.</i>


    That thought suddenly passed by my mind.


    Considering how Gu Jeolyub also had the blood of Gu despite being from a coteral line, wouldn''t he technically be allowed to enter as well?


    <i>There''s no way they would check if the person is a direct child of a Lord.</i>


    A formation isn''t some living creature, so I believed that such a thing was too difficult to achieve.


    The center was exactly how it sounded, as it was the center of the forest.


    As I walked further in, I started to see a small pool in the middle of a small circr in filled with trees and grass.


    Despite it sounding unfitting, the forest of frontlines was very beautiful.


    It had great sceneries that made people wonder if this was made naturally.


    When I focused my sights, I noticed something on top of the small pool from far away.


    Something resembling a ck Gate of Demons that wasn''t therest time, was floating on top of it.


    <i>I can''t believe this formed here out of all ces.</i>


    Would I call this lucky or unlucky?


    <i>Why am I even questioning this? It''s extremely unlucky.</i>


    Me being disgustingly unlucky did not change despite a long time passing.


    <b>[Grrr¡­]</b>


    The bastard inside my body reacted as soon as I found it.


    Its roars sounded as if it was telling me to go devour it instantly, and it felt like my whole body was echoing because of that.


    <i>I''m going to give it to you regardless, so shut your mouth.</i>


    <b>[Grr¡­]</b>


    <i>Ssh.</i>


    I slowly put my foot in the pool and moved closer to the opening.


    A giant marble in the center of the pool caught the attention of my eyes as I went closer.


    That was one of the reasons why Gu n managed the center of the forest.


    They had to check if the marble didn''t fall off the pir or if there was any crack.


    The marble was perfectly fine even if a storm came, so I didn''t know why it needed to be checked constantly, even if it was an order from the n.


    I didn''t know what this marble did or what its purpose was, but it''s something that the ancestors of the n brought here, and father called this a seed.


    It didn''t look like a seed no matter how much I looked at it.


    Moreover, how could there be a seed as big as that?


    <i>There doesn''t seem to be any problems.</i>


    I checked the marble since I came here with the excuse to check it, and there thankfully didn''t seem to be any problems.


    It was a very important thing, but the reason for leaving it in the frontlines and only doing checkups was simple.


    The barrier set up near it was way too strong, and you would need someone like the Heavenly Demon of the past to break through such a barrier.


    <i>¡­The bastard did actually rip through it too.</i>


    Judging by how it took all of Heavenly Demon''s strength to break through, it wasn''t some ordinary barrier.


    <i>I wonder why that bastard tried toe here.</i>


    The Heavenly Demon tried toe to the center in my past life.


    Not only this, but the Heavenly Demon went to various ces while having interests in treasures of the world.


    I didn''t know why the Heavenly Demon had interests in such things though.


    Moreover, while the Heavenly Demon seeded in entering this ce, it failed to take the marble.


    Or should I say it failed?


    No, it would be more urate to say it didn''t take it.


    After all the effort to tear through the barrier, it lost interest as soon as it saw the marble.


    <i>-It is pointless to me.</i>


    That''s all it said.


    After making me go through all that trouble.


    ¡°¡­Tsk.¡±


    After erasing my thoughts about the marble, I slowly extended my hand and ced it into the opening.


    Just likest time, as my hand entered the opening, the air crack began to close gradually.


    The opening then disappeared and nothing was left in the air.


    <b>[Grr.]</b>


    The bastard let out a burp as if it was satisfied.


    ¡°You full?¡±


    <b>[Grr.]</b>


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    To think I went through all this in the dead of night, and only this bastard is satisfied.


    It really felt like I was raising a beast.


    Even though I wasn''t the type to enjoy raising pets.


    I closed my eyes after clicking my tongue.


    <i>I wonder if anything has changed.</i>


    I tried to see if there was a change in my body by repeatedly closing and opening my hand, but I still felt no difference.


    It would be better to say that there was no difference I suppose.


    Anyway, since I achieved what I came for, I turned to leave the pond when,


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    The marble I had seen earlier caught my attention again.


    The marble was still the same shape, and there shouldn''t have been any difference since it has only been a few seconds, but the marble clearly caught my attention for some reason.


    <i>What the¡­</i>


    It felt strange.


    How do I say this, my fingertips felt extremely ticklish.


    It felt like a sensation where I shouldn''t touch the marble¡­ no matter what.


    By the way, there isn''t any problem in touching the marble, because I''ve touched it a few times in the past.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I didn''t know why I felt this way, but I reached my hand out after staring at the marble for a while.


    It was so that I could erase this strange sensation and to cure my curiosity.


    But then.


    <b>[¡­N¡­o.]</b>


    <i>Pause.</i>


    My hand froze in mid-air, just before touching the marble.


    It was because the bastard spoke to me suddenly.


    The bastard that curled itself after being full opened its eyes again when I tried to touch the marble.


    <i>No?</i>


    <b>[That¡­ is¡­danger¡­]</b>


    I had to think hard upon hearing the bastard.


    It had never shown such a reaction like this.


    <i>Are you telling me it''s dangerous for me, or for you?</i>


    <b>[...Bo¡­th.]</b>


    The bastard shut its mouth and stayed silent every time I asked a question, but now it sounded like it was panicking because it was worried about me touching the marble.


    Would you look at this bastard?


    <b>[¡­Not¡­ yet¡­ Not yet¡­]</b>


    After hearing the bastard barely putting words out, a frown automatically formed on my face.


    What did it mean for me to touch the marble?


    I didn''t really have to touch the marble, but because of the bastard''s words, I started to feel tempted.


    <i>What is this?</i>


    Was this some type of feeling that little kids get when they are told not to do it but they want to?


    It felt a little different than that.


    It felt as if I was thirsty.


    I felt like I couldn''t leave without touching it.


    It wasn''t a pleasing feeling.


    <i>Press.</i>


    Unable to control my emotions, I suppressed them with my Qi.


    I felt very shitty because it felt like I was listening to the bastard''smand, but I too felt like this was dangerous.


    <b>[If¡­ eat now¡­ explode.]</b>


    What was going to explode?


    My body?


    Or was it the marble?


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    I didn''t know what it was, but I turned away at the bastard''s repeated warning.


    ¡°Exin.¡±


    But I couldn''t just go back like this.


    <b>[Grr¡­.]</b>


    ¡°If you don''t have a convincing enough exnation, I''m just going to touch it and explode.¡±


    Do I really have to not touch it just because it told me not to?


    I didn''t really have a good enough personality for me to listen to everyone''smands.


    So I''ll hear it.


    A reason for me to not do such a thing.


    After hearing my firm words, I felt my Dantian storm gradually.


    Was the bastard that was originally curled up going wild right now?


    <i>m! m!</i>


    I felt huge vibrations, but I thankfully didn''t feel any pain likest time.


    After standing still while feeling the vibrations, my storming Dantian slowly started to calm itself down.


    Then.


    <b>[Seed¡­]</b>


    It seemed to have realized it had no choice, because the bastard gave me a short answer.


    <b>[Giant Tree''s seed¡­]</b>


    The seed of the Giant Tree huh.


    <i>¡­Huh?</i>


    It was a very simple name.


    Its words only meant that it was a seed from a giant tree, but I remembered something after hearing the bastard.


    <i>No way. Perhaps...</i>


    On the day the young prodigies of my past life fell into the Abyss, and right before I was about to be devoured by Demons after being thrown as a bait, a tree so tall that it covered the sky, formed right in front of my eyes.


    For some reason, upon hearing ''Giant Tree,'' that very tree came to /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 246: Unintended Companion (3)

    Chapter 246: Unintended Companion (3)


    <i>Crack.</i>


    The Demon''s fangs crunched through my shoulder.


    Blood spattered everywhere, and I almost lost my mind, but I endured the pain and summoned mes.


    <i>ze-</i>


    Such a feeble me it was.


    It served as a grim reminder how pathetic my level was and the mes that were about to go out were telling me how my life was.


    A life no better than a bug''s, utterly worthless.


    That''s what I was getting from it.


    <i>Crrrr!</i>Demons came endlessly.


    They looked like waves in a never-ending sea.


    I had already thrown away my hope for survival amidst this despair


    <b>[But this is a bit much.]</b>


    I smirked seeing the hell that unfolded in front of me.


    How could I even hope in a situation like this.


    I wondered how many miracles I needed in order to survive.


    A couple would surely not be enough.


    <b>[Haha.]</b>


    Maybe it''s not toote to talk shit about the Snow Phoenix, that crazy woman.


    Or I should have encouraged the Water Dragon to rece me when he called me insane.


    Or at the very least, maybe I should''ve given her a different answer, when the Celestial Sword begged me while sobbing to not to go.


    It was all pointless thinking at this point though.


    Because even if I could go back to that time, I would''ve made the same choice anyways.


    <b>[This shitty life.]</b>


    It seemed like it was finallying to an end.


    Maybe I should be touched that my efforts would have been worth something despite living my life so worthlessly.


    Unfortunately, since I wasn''t that emotional of a person, such warm thoughts were foreign to me.


    <i>Roaaar!</i>


    Demons roared as they gathered up in one ce.


    Can I stop them?


    Of course not.


    I only brought their attention towards me, and even then I couldn''t even get all of their attention.


    This was only going tost an instant, even then it might just afford them something.


    I heated my body.


    <i>ze.</i>


    The mes which wrapped around my body were feeble, but it was the best I could do.


    The Qi in my Dantian depleted instantly,


    <b>[Ugh.]</b>


    And because of injuries I had all over my body my body was screaming in pain.


    Yet, the mes intensified.


    Using my body as fuel, I amplified it further.


    Basically, I was using my own life as fuel.


    I''m going to die anyway, so it doesn''t matter.


    I''d rather burn it as fuel. than letting it be nothing but shit.


    <b>[So this is what it feels like.]</b>


    When I used my body as fuel and intensified my mes, I felt enlightenment dawning upon me, funnily enough.


    How I can control my mes, and how I can make them grow.


    I was getting such enlightenment at the brink of death.


    <b>[I really am just unlucky.]</b>


    <i>Rooaarr-!</i>


    Demons charged towards my mes.


    They seemed like moths that just found mes.


    Though if I had to point out a difference,


    <b>[Uggh¡­!]</b>


    There were way too many moths, and the mes were not big enough to deal with all of them.


    <i>Crack</i>.


    My arm was bitten.


    Their faces will be ripped apart since I was covered in mes but demons whocked brains didn''t care for such a thing.


    They only focused on their prey who was in front of them.


    <b>[Fuck¡­!]</b>


    <i>ze-!</i>


    I grew my mes even more and killed the Demon who was biting me.


    Following that, I drew a circle and set up a wall made of mes,


    <i>Grrrr!</i>


    <i>Roaaar!</i>


    But it was impossible to stop these brainless beasts with a mere wall like this.


    <b>[¡­Sigh.]</b>


    Demons poured out.


    Because of my mes being the only light source, Demons who found the light began to form a group as they gradually increased in numbers.


    Could I stop them?


    <b>[No.]</b>


    Rather than asking if I could stop them, it was better to wonder if I could survive.


    But even that was too difficult.


    Demons were still gathering endlessly, and my body wasn''t strong enough to deal with them.


    Their ws ripped through my skin.


    I could feel their fangs dig through my corbone.


    I felt immense pain, but my life, annoyingly enough, didn''t end that easily.


    Because of that, I grew my mes even more.


    Just so that I could keep these beasts with me for a little longer.


    <b>[Retarded bastard.]</b>


    To think I would try to do something more in a situation like this.


    If I was going to do this, then I should''ve just worked hard when I had the chance.


    Then, I might have had a better life than this.


    Was I realizing this because I was on the brink of death?


    No, I probably knew this already.


    I just lived while avoiding it.


    I ran away from it because I thought that I wouldn''t seed even if I tried hard.


    Which is why I am regretting my choice at this point.


    A shadow suddenly appeared in front of my eyes.


    A Demon appeared right in front of me with its mouth wide open.


    It seemed like it was thinking of ripping my head off in one bite.


    My body had already been destroyed enough, and I probably had no chance of surviving because of how much blood I lost.


    I closed my eyes under the shadow.


    I can''t do anything more than this.


    I think I did well bysting this long.


    My worthless life had finallye to an end.


    I wonder if I could feel a little more at ease after death.


    That was my thought at thest moment.


    But then.


    <i>Drip.</i>


    I felt something drop on top of my nose.


    <b>[¡­?]</b>


    I had my eyes closed for only an instant, but it was enough time for me to die.


    However, I still had my consciousness.


    Or perhaps I''m not realizing that I''m dead even though I am?


    I started to open my eyes.


    <b>[¡­Ugh!]</b>


    My body shivered as soon as I opened my eyes upon seeing the scene which was in front of me.


    The Demon was frozen with its mouth still open, and its saliva was what dropped on top of my nose.


    <b>[What the?]</b>


    It was only a moment after I started to question.


    The Demons who tried to devour me slowly closed their jaws and backed away, and their fangs and ws that were in my body also escaped my body as well.


    <b>[Aggh¡­!]</b>


    I felt pain during this process, but that wasn''t what was important.


    <b>[¡­My injuries are healing?]</b>


    All my lethal injuries that made me feel like I was going to die at any second, started to heal instantly.


    Blood puddle on the ground disappeared, and my ripped apart body returning to normal wasn''t something that I could exin.


    <b>[¡­What is¡­ going on¡­]</b>


    As I struggled to understand what was going on right now,


    <i>Grrr¡­</i>


    <b>[¡­!]</b>


    The Demons around me gradually took distance from me.


    One step, then another.


    The Demons that slowly backed off then suddenly started to lower their heads slowly, one by one.


    <b>[What the fuck, what''s going on?]</b>


    These beasts who had no intelligence whatsoever, were lowering their heads to me?


    Is this a dream?


    Unless this was a dream that I was having after death, I couldn''t understand this situation.


    I was so startled that I subconsciously backed away as well.


    <i>Tap</i>.


    Then my back made contact with what felt like a wall, stopping my movement.


    I knew that I was in an empty in, so there was no way that there was something behind me.


    When I quickly turned around to check what it was, thinking it was a Demon,


    <b>[¡­!]</b>


    Whether it was my severe injuries that healed instantly, or the countless number of Demons lowering their heads to me, none of those mattered.


    Because a problem far bigger was directly before my eyes.


    <b>[What is this¡­ a tree¡­?]</b>


    It wasn''t a wall that my back came into contact with.


    It was a giant tree.


    I couldn''t even tell its height due to its huge size, and its branches which spread out were wide enough to cover the whole sky.


    Yet, because it waspletely dried up without a single leaf, I could only assume it was a dead tree.


    But a bigger problem was how such a tree could appear out of nowhere.


    <b>[¡­Just¡­ how.]</b>


    It didn''t make sense that no one had noticed this tree, given its size, and it certainly didn''t make sense that no young prodigies had found it.


    Where did a tree like thise from?


    As I was facing iprehensible situations left and right,


    -Found it.


    I began to hear a voice in my ear.


    <b>[Who is it!]</b>


    I looked around after hearing the sudden voice, but no matter how hard I looked, I couldn''t see any creature that seemed capable of speaking.


    -So you finally came.


    No matter what reaction I showed, the voice continued.


    -The sacrifice that would continue this long and arduous cycle.


    After looking around for an eternity, I lifted my head up and looked up at the tree.


    I knew it was impossible, but my eyes went there anyway,


    <b>[¡­Could it be¡­]</b>


    The thing that was talking to me right now was perhaps.


    This tree?


    <b>-Nice to meet you.</b>


    Its greeting was very soft, but because of its sublime aura, I felt like vomiting without being able to hold it in.


    My Dantian shook and I felt my body vibrate.


    <b>-I am the Fifth World Tree of this False Land.</b>


    I could feel my consciousness bing hazy as it continued to speak to me.


    My weak body couldn''t stand the tree''s voice and began to crack.


    <b>-I am called Muah<sup>1</sup>.</b>


    As soon as I heard the name of the tree, it felt like my body was melting.


    Then I started to feel the root of the tree that came out of nowhere, wrapping my body around it, which was shaking like crazy.


    This meeting in this hell was the starting point for me having to kill all the other young prodigies without choice, and also the reason why the Heavenly Demon took an interest in me in the future.


    ****************


    <i>The seed of the Giant Tree.</i>


    Because of that memory, I couldn''t help but think of that tree as the first thing after hearing the Beast.


    I didn''t really have a clear memory of that day because it was foggy.


    It told me to think of it as a dream, but I couldn''t, no matter how hard I tried.


    I was well aware that it wasn''t a dream.


    ¡°¡­What''s that?¡±


    The bastard fell silent after hearing my question, but I had no intention of waiting.


    When I stretched out my hand out towards the marble¡­


    <b>[Wo¡­rld!]</b>


    The bastard replied quickly.


    It sounded like it was having a hard time speaking because its voice was filled with huffing and puffing, but I wasn''t in a situation where I could care about such things.


    ¡°World? What world? Exin clearly.¡±


    <b>[¡­Seed is¡­ seed¡­ Tree¡­ is world.]</b>


    ¡°For fucks sakes. Do you really think that''s an exnation? Do you want to die?¡±


    I knew it couldn''t speak properly, but I was still angry after hearing such an exnation.


    I was thinking of just grabbing the marble,


    <b>[¡­If the tree¡­ grows¡­ it ends.]</b>


    ¡­


    But I had to force my hand to stop after hearing the bastard.


    What the hell was that scary thing it just said?


    ¡°This is a seed, and if the tree grows, it ends?¡±


    <b>[Grr.]</b>


    ¡°This world? If that''s not it, then what ends?¡±


    <b>[Grr¡­]</b>


    ¡°Stop grring and give me an actual response you fucker.¡±


    I didn''t know what it meant by ''end'',


    ¡°¡­But why is such a terrifying thing right here?¡±


    But this was the most mysterious part.


    If the bastard was right, it was a terrible thing for the world, and to be kept in such a careless ce.


    <b>[Grr?]</b>


    The bastard''s reaction seemed to ask me how he could know the answer to such a question.


    ¡°I''m about to go insane.¡±


    I didn''t know if the bastard was telling the truth, and I couldn''t believe that a marble brought here by the n''s ancestors was so terribly dangerous.


    ¡°And what do you mean by exploding if I touch this marble?¡±


    <b>[¡­Impossible¡­ to handle.]</b>


    ¡°Yeah, so tell me what''s impossible about thi-¡­Wait you fucker, were you going to absorb this if I touched it?¡±


    <b>[¡­]</b>


    "Then it''s not my problem, it''s yours!


    Isn''t it as simple as not eating the damn thing if it''s dangerous?


    ¡°What a crazy fucker you are. You ruined my life because you sucked everything that you''vee across.¡±


    <b>[¡­Grrr¡­]</b>


    The beast wailed out of frustration, but I wasn''t wrong.


    Because I was the only one who had a hard time because the bastard ate everything out of hunger.


    ¡°I''m gonna go insane, seriously.¡±


    I rubbed my forehead due to the headache I was getting.


    I wonder what the ancestors of the n were thinking.


    Where did they even get this thing to begin with, and why did they put it here?


    ¡°¡­Does Father know about this?¡±


    I didn''t know this marble had such secrets.


    I just thought I knew there was a good reason to check it once in a while.


    But if what I heard is true, I wonder if Father knows about it.


    <i>I doubt that he does¡­</i>


    It explodes if I touched the marble, or me not being able to handle it due to the marble''s immense power.


    It could mean that the marble could explode and nt its seed in the world.


    <i>The Giant Tree huh.</i>


    I was thinking about the tree I met in the past.


    -Will you make a contract?


    The shitty tree that gave me only one option while pretending to give me a choice.


    I didn''t want to see it anymore,


    <i>¡­But I have to go see it again.</i>


    I had to go back to the abyss I fell into in my previous life, no matter what.


    There was a secret in that Abyss.


    How many years had I spent in there, I wonder.


    It would at least be a decade.


    I spent a very long time in the Abyss, and many people died there, but there were also a few people who survived for a long time.


    The Water Dragon and the Snow Phoenix were examples of this, and the Heavenly Sword also remained alive.


    These guys, who were in their early twenties, became over thirty with the passage of time.


    That''s what the flow of time should''ve been.


    <i>¡­What a fucked-up world.</i>


    When these people returned to the normal world, surprisingly, only ten days had passed in the real world since they fell into the abyss, and the young prodigies who died there had also returned alive.


    They came back to the real world with their appearance from before they fell into the Abyss, as if the time they spent in the Abyss had never existed.


    And the most important thing of all was that no one remembered what happened in there.


    Those who died for others.


    Those who betrayed theirrades so that they could live.


    Those who died screaming for mercy.


    Those who showed affection to each other.


    No one remembered what happened in the Abyss.


    Except me.


    Only after then, I was able to understand what that bastard said to me.


    <i>False world.</i>


    Both the time and the world were distorted and destroyed.


    That was what the Abyss was like.


    And I nned to go in there not long into the future.


    <b>[Grr¡­ Gr.]</b>


    The bastard in the middle of this started to go wild as if it was in pain.


    It''s been strange ever since he started answering my questions, but this is the first time I''ve seen the bastard go this wild for anything other than hunger.


    I wonder what the problem was.


    Can I not ask any more questions?


    ¡­So basically, I am not allowed to touch the marble.


    I was tempted to just touch it out of spite, but I couldn''t afford to risk it as it could be world ending if what the beast said was true.


    If I''m being honest, I still had the temptation to just snatch the marble.


    <i>This impulsive feeling is also a problem.</i>


    It felt as if the marble was charming me.


    Whether it was true or not, it felt right to escape this disgusting feeling as soon as possible.


    <i>But I wonder if I could just leave this thing here like this.</i>


    I wondered if I could leave this marble here, considering how dangerous it was, but I also realized that there wasn''t much I could do, especially with that barrier around it.


    <i>¡­Maybe I should ask my father about it.</i>


    It was an item brought by the ancestors.


    If I recklessly touched this without permission, there was a good chance that I would be punished greatly by my father.


    "It''s still hard for me to stand up to dad..."


    I wondered if it''s possible even in the future.


    After staring down at the marble for a bit,


    Ssh-!


    I turned around and leaped outwards.


    ¡°I''m not going to let you off like this.¡±


    <b>[Grr¡­]</b>


    ¡°So you better give me a clear exnationter.¡±


    <b>[¡­]</b>


    The bastard dodged my firm words by curling away, but I had no intention of letting this go so easily.


    <i>I get that the world is big.</i>


    But each and every one of these hidden secrets are way too big.


    My head felt like it was going to explode because of all the things that were popping up.


    Rubbing my aching head, I went to see Moyong Hi-ah, who was supposed to be waiting outside.


    We had to get back to camp before it was toote.


    When I left the center of the forest, I saw Moyong Hi-ah waiting for me in the same stiff position, then she turned around after noticing my presence.


    When my eyes met Moyong Hi-ah''s, she took a step towards me.


    ¡°Did you finish your business?¡±


    ¡°¡­Uh, hm, yeah.¡±


    Did I?


    It doesn''t feel that way no matter how much I think about it.


    It seemed as if she noticed something from my awkward answer because Moyong Hi-ah made a strange expression, but she didn''t bother to ask further.


    She probably knew that I wouldn''t answer even if she asked.


    <i>¡­She really can be quite sharp.</i>


    After letting out a light sigh and starting to walk,


    ¡°Young Master Gu.¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah called me briefly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    When I asked what it was, Moyong Hi-ah held out her hand to me.


    I frowned a little after seeing her beautiful white hand.


    ¡°What are you¡­¡±


    ¡°Can we hold hands?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    As I stared at Moyong Hi-ah, wondering if I had misheard her, I saw that Moyong Hi-ah was looking at me with no change in her expression.


    What is this now?


    When Moyong Hi-ah saw that my eyes were shaking from the unexpected response, she took my hand.


    ¡°I guess not yet.¡±


    ¡°¡­What are you doing now?¡±


    ¡°It''s fine. I have a lot of time.¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah passed by me and started to walk first as if she had no regret.


    ¡°¡­What¡­? What is it?¡±


    Because of Moyong Hi-ah''s sudden weird act, I felt like Ipletely forgot about the marble from earlier.


    When I looked at Moyong Hi-ah, I noticed that her ears had be red.


    It seemed like she was feeling embarrassed as well.


    But then why did she just now¡­


    <i>Could it be...</i>


    A sudden thought passed by my mind.


    She didn''t try to help me because I looked conflicted, right?


    There is no way.


    It''s none other than Moyong Hi-ah herself.


    ¡°¡­Nah, no way.¡±


    Despite denying such a possibility, when I thought about the conversation I had with Moyong Hi-ah earlier, I began to think that the current Moyong Hi-ah was very different from her in my past life, just like the Demon Sword.


    Was that a good thing?


    I couldn''t dare to say that it was, out of certainty.


    However, it also wasn''t a bad thing.


    After watching Moyong Hi-ah who was walking slowly, I too began to walk following her.


    By the time we arrived back at the camp, the sun was rising,


    ¡°¡­Where¡­ did you two¡­ go?¡±


    And Namgung Bi-ah was waiting for me with cold, piercing /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 247: Unintended Companion (4)

    Chapter 247: Unintended Companion (4)


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    I let out a surprised reaction by ident as soon as I saw Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s face.


    She had been waiting for me at the camp entrance since she arrived.


    <i>Since when¡­?</i>


    I wonder how long she waited for.


    Now that I think about it, I think I left without telling her.


    <i>¡­But there was no way that I could tell her.</i>


    I also didn''t know that Moyong Hi-ah would appear instead of Gu Jeolyub.


    Namgung Bi-ah''s face was cold as ice.I could see a difference in her expression, her eyes lifting a little and her lips were shut.


    Considering that Namgung Bi-ah usually had almost no change in her expression, this much difference meant that I was in big trouble.


    ¡°¡­About that.¡±


    What can I use as an excuse?


    Or do I even need to bother giving her one?


    Technically, I''m a victim too.


    <i>But I can''t afford to tell her everything</i><b><i>.</i></b>


    When I thought about the Moyong Hi-ah I sawst night, my mouth could hardly open.


    The world ending because of the marble, my ass. At the current moment, it seemed I was the one who was about to meet my end.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I tried to move my lips to try to give her the best excuse I could, but no words came out.


    All the while, Namgung Bi-ah stared at me without saying anything.


    It seemed like she was waiting for me to say something.


    <i>What do I say to her?</i>


    Time passed.


    It may have only been a few seconds, but it felt a hundred times longer to me.


    Also, Namgung Bi-ah waiting for me in silence scared me because I didn''t know what woulde after that silence.


    It felt like my brain stopped working.


    I had to say something, but it wasn''t as easy as I hoped.


    Then.


    ¡°You should head in first.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You are busy, Young Master Gu.¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah spoke to me after stepping forward.


    She¡¯s telling me to go in just like this?


    <i>Wouldn¡¯t that make the situation worse?</i>


    If I do that, it''ll look like I''m running away after hearing Moyong Hi-ah.


    Whether my thought mattered or not, Moyong Hi-ah continued to speak while staring at Namgung Bi-ah.


    "The sword dancer. Wouldn''t it be better if you talked to me instead of the young master? I have a feeling we have something to talk about."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah still remained silent despite hearing Moyong Hi-ah.


    <i>Frown.</i>


    However, Namgung Bi-ah seemed to be ufortable as she frowned a little, but she didn''t say anything.


    ¡°Am I wrong?¡±


    When Moyong Hi-ah asked again, Namgung Bi-ah avoided eye contact with her and looked in my direction.


    It was a strange look.


    She looked like she wanted me to do something, so I thought about not going,


    ¡°¡­Head¡­ inside.¡±


    But I stopped when I heard Namgung Bi-ah.


    ¡°You want me to leave?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±


    After hearing her speak with a calm expression, I hesitated whether or not to go.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ but when you return¡­ Tell me everything.¡±


    Was it an agreement?


    After saying those words, Namgung Bi-ah turned around and walked away.


    Judging by her direction, it seemed like she was heading into a forest where there weren''t too many people.


    When Namgung Bi-ah started to walk away slowly, Moyong Hi-ah too started following her.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I enjoyed ourst time.¡±


    "Do you have to say it so strangely?"


    After hearing my response, Moyong Hi-ah smiled while covering her mouth with her fan.


    Her reaction made her seem rather happy.


    <i>¡­Huh? Did she do that on purpose?</i>


    I wondered if Namgung Bi-ah being here was caused by Moyong Hi-ah, but I had no proof to say so.


    I only had my suspicion.


    After Moyong Hi-ah followed Namgung Bi-ah''s footsteps, I, who was left alone, just watched in which direction the two girls disappeared.


    ¡°¡­Did I survive?¡±


    I think the fact that I am here now means that I have survived.


    But I for some reason felt extremely uneasy.


    ******************


    It had been a few minutes since Moyong Hi-ah had started to follow Namgung Bi-ah''s footsteps.


    As expected, they entered a forest with close to no people in it.


    With almost no one around, Moyong Hi-ah felt rmed for some reason.


    <i>Should I have brought some escorts?</i>


    She didn¡¯t think that the Sword Dancer would cause harm to her.


    Moyong Hi-ah wasn¡¯t fond of her due to her personal reasons, but Moyong Hi-ah who was calctive and rational knew that she wasn¡¯t the type of person to do such a thing.


    <i>Pause.</i>


    Namgung Bi-ah who was walking slowly stopped first, then Moyong Hi-ah who was following her stopped afterwards.


    At a time when the sun was beginning to rise after midnight, Namgung Bi-ah turned and made eye contact with Moyong Hi-ah.


    When Moyong Hi-ah saw Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s darker blue eyes, she thought that it looked like gems.


    <i>A beautiful person.</i>


    That was the best way to describe Namgung Bi-ah.


    Her hand and foot gesture, and even her breathing sound.


    Namgung Bi-ah was a beautiful flower in human form.


    <i>She¡¯s also incredibly strong at that, and dignified.</i>


    She had many things that Moyong Hi-ah herself didn¡¯t dare to have.


    Moreover,


    <i>She is a person with the thing that I want the most.</i>


    That¡¯s who Namgung Bi-ah was to Moyong Hi-ah.


    She was someone who seemed simr to her, yet so different.


    And she was the person who had the thing Moyong Hi-ah wanted the most.


    Moyong Hi-ah had to do justice to the emotion she felt in her chest when she thought of Namgung Bi-ah.


    <i>Jealousy.</i>


    Yes, this was definitely jealousy.


    A feeling so toxic, dark, and disgusting.


    It was certainly jealousy.


    ¡°Are you just going to continue staring at me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Sword Dancer. You called me here because you had something to say to me.¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah suppressed these emotions, while Namgung Bi-ah just stared at Moyong Hi-ah without saying anything, whether she knew it or not.


    She felt frustrated.


    She wondered why she remained silent.


    Not to go near that man.


    Not wanting what is hers.


    Not even to look at him because they were engaged and would marry in the future.


    That¡¯s what Moyong Hi-ah wanted Namgung Bi-ah to tell her.


    This was the result of her nervousness, so Moyong Hi-ah wanted to see that Namgung Bi-ah wasn''t the perfect person she thought she was.


    ¡°Sword Danc- ¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Not me¡­¡±


    When Moyong Hi-ah tried to call Namgung Bi-ah out of frustration, Namgung Bi-ah suddenly cut her off.


    ¡°¡­But you¡­ are the one who has something you want to tell me.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah''s soft words flowed like a breeze that came and entered Moyong Hi-ah''s ears, and these words felt especially critical to Moyong Hi-ah.


    ¡°Is that not right¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­What are you talking about?¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah replied, but she felt it herself.


    That she waspletely shaken inside.


    Just from a simple phrase such as that.


    Me?


    The almighty Moyong Hi-ah?


    This was impossible.


    "What do you mean, I''m the one who has something to tell you?"


    Namgung Bi-ah stared at Moyong Hi-ah after listening to her, and Moyong Hi-ah felt as if her emotionless gaze could pierce through her.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to be shaken.


    She couldn¡¯t break down either.


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t have anything to say.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hm.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah just nodded after listening to Moyong Hi-ah.


    She didn¡¯t push Moyong Hi-ah any further, and she looked like she was going to let Moyong Hi-ah off.


    For some reason, Moyong Hi-ah didn''t like Namgung Bi-ah''s appearance.


    How could she be so calm like that? Surely, she saw what I did back there.


    <i>There is no way that she doesn¡¯t know what kind of feelings I have for him.</i>


    Then why.


    ¡°Why are you only staring at me like that?¡±


    She didn¡¯t like the way she looked at her.


    She''s felt this way ever since they first met.


    Her beauty, which made her seem to live in a different world all by herself.


    She shines even more brightly when she swings her sword.


    She lives her life peacefully, as if she had nothing toin about in the world.


    And the fact that Namgung Bi-ah was the one on her little mind.


    All of it.


    Moyong Hi-ah didn''t like it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you hate it?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you hate me, who¡¯s trying to steal what¡¯s yours?¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s eyebrow frowned slightly upon hearing Moyong Hi-ah.


    It meant that Namgung Bi-ah showed a reaction, and Moyong Hi-ah continued after seeing that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you hate me who¡¯s trying to ruin your ce of peace?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    This was the first time.


    The first time that Namgung Bi-ah spoke clearly to her.


    They haven''t had a proper conversation in the year they''ve been together.


    Their rtionship began to break down ever since Moyong Hi-ah began to receive heat from Gu Yangcheon.


    Furthermore, along with Namgung Bi-ah having feelings for Gu Yangcheon and Moyong Hi-ah also telling him how she felt about him, their rtionships weren¡¯t going to get better.


    ¡°I knew it, so you hate me t- ¡°


    ¡°But I don¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s what he wants, I don¡¯t care what it is.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah''s eyes were still blue, but it felt like their light was getting brighter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mistaken.¡±


    It was a firm and cold voice.


    Namgung Bi-ah, who didn''t have her usual tired look, and her slow way of speaking made her lookpletely different from herself.


    Moyong Hi-ah bit her lips slightly after seeing Namgung Bi-ah like that.


    ¡°¡­What do you mean by "don''t be mistaken¡±? That I won¡¯t be able to steal Young Master Gu away from you?¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah lightly shook her head after hearing Moyong Hi-ah.


    Was that not what she was referring to?


    Then what-


    ¡°He¡¯s not mine.¡±


    After hearing Namgung Bi-ah,


    ¡°I belong to him instead.¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s eyes widened.


    Namgung Bi-ah looked like she was trying to correct an important part when she gave such a response.


    ¡°He is narrow-minded.¡±


    Then she suddenly spoke badly about Gu Yangcheon.


    Gu Yangcheon would¡¯ve coughed consecutively if he heard this.


    He was narrow-minded? What was she suddenly on about¡­?


    As Moyong Hi-ah couldn¡¯t dare to understand what she was saying, Namgung Bi-ah continued to speak.


    ¡°He is so narrow-minded and the bowl that holds his capacity for tolerance is so small that me being in there already makes him full.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    He was narrow-minded.


    When Namgung Bi-ah said that he waspletely full with only her in there, it also meant that she was full of confidence, and to Moyong Hi-ah those words felt like thorns stabbing into her.


    It meant that Namgung Bi-ah already belonged to him, and that she was taking up the only space he had.


    Moyong Hi-ah wondered where Namgung Bi-ah got such confidence from, but she couldn¡¯t argue with what she said.


    ¡°¡­Sword Dancer, you- ¡°


    "So either he increases such tolerance, such capacity... or he kicks me out for someone else. That''s his decision."


    While listening to her words, Moyong Hi-ah felt that Namgung Bi-ah won¡¯t be kicked out without an easy fight.


    How could she be like this?


    Is she not worried at all?


    Did she have this much belief because of their ns having engagement?


    Moyong Hi-ah couldn¡¯t understand, nor did she want to.


    However, she still couldn¡¯t say anything in response.


    She had thousands of answers in her head that would cut off Namgung Bi-ah''s words, but the emotions in her heart wouldn''t let her words leave her mouth.


    She knew full well that no matter what kind of answer she gave, she couldn''t win against Namgung Bi-ah''s simple and unbelievable words and convince her.


    Namgung Bi-ah then spoke again, trying to calm Moyong Hi-ah who was trying to keep her eyes from shaking while breathing heavily.


    ¡°So.¡±


    <i>Snap.</i>


    When Namgung Bi-ah took a step forward, Moyong Hi-ah unconsciously took a step back.


    She didn¡¯t have her sword out nor was she showing any killing intent, but Moyong Hi-ah felt difficult towards Namgung Bi-ah.


    ¡°Don¡¯t use your nervousness to take advantage of him.¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s body started shaking after hearing Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s cold and sharp words.


    It wasn¡¯t because of fear.


    It was because it was something that she least wanted to hear.


    ¡°¡­This is what I wanted to say to you.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah who was watching Moyong Hi-ah, then walked past her after finishing her sentence and started to head towards the camp.


    Moyong Hi-ah, left alone, stood still for a moment.


    Then she sat down on the ground and stayed there for a long time.


    *****************


    The frontlines, Gu n¡¯s campsite.


    The Captain¡¯s tent.


    When I arrived at Gu Huibi''s tent after leaving the two of them behind, I gave a report on the examination of the marble in the center of the forest.


    I was very worried about what Moyong Hi-ah and Namgung Bi-ah were talking about, but another part of me told me that if I went, I would die under their pressure.ell.


    More than anything.


    <i>Hopefully Namgung Bi-ah takes care of it.</i>


    She was slow and naive and not good at talking down to people, so I hoped she wouldn''t be swayed around by Moyong Hi-ah.


    So I decided to go and check on her after finishing my report.


    ¡°¡­What did you say?¡±


    But all my thoughts went out the window after hearing Gu Huibi just now.


    ¡°W-Who came, you said?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gu Huibi had aplicated expression on her face after hearing my question, and I just continued to stare at Gu Huibi with aplicated expression of my own.


    Gu Huibi then spoke, breaking the silence.


    ¡°¡­Mother.¡±


    The current Lady of Gu n.


    ¡°Mother is back in the n right now.¡±


    She has made her return to the n.


    <strong>§¡dv§Ñn§ã§Öd §ãh§Ñ§ât§Ör? §Ñv§Ñ?l§Ñbl§Ö §àn g§Ön§Ö???tl?.§ã§àm </strong>


    <strong>?llu?tr§Ñt?§àn? §àn §àur d??§ã§àrd - d??§ã§àrd.gg/g§Ön§Ö???tl?</strong>


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 248: Return (1)

    Chapter 248: Return (1)


    ¡°She¡¯s back?¡±


    An image of a person shed through my mind as I responded to Gu Huibi.


    A woman of dignity who had the qualities of Gu Huibi and Gu Yeonseo.


    The Lady of White Flowers, Mi Hyoran.


    She was the wife of the Lord, Gu Cheolun the Tiger Warrior, and also the mother of Gu Huibi and Gu Yeonseo.


    Furthermore, She was also the current Lady of the Shanxi Gu n.


    <i>Why¡­?</i>


    There was still a long time left until she returned to the n.


    It should have been at least when I was over twenty.<i>Though it was weirder to argue at this point.</i>


    Because of how so many things had changed, it wasn¡¯t that weird for another thing to be changed anymore, but it still felt strange.


    The Gu n didn''t really leave Shanxi very often, and the fact that they were able to maintain sufficient resources and their noble n status despite receiving no outside support was due to none other than the Lady of White Flowers, Mi Hyoran.


    If the Cheonil Merchant Association was known as the biggest tradingpany in Shanxi, it was said that the White Flower Merchant Association couldn''t keep up, but I knew how much money those people were hiding.


    If we just talked about money, they could probably buy out the Gu npletely.


    <i>And that woman returned to the n.</i>


    It was very unprecedented for the n Lady to be outside the n, but it was ultimately Father''s fault.


    I didn¡¯t know the full details, but even Father admitted that it was his own fault.


    <i>I didn¡¯t ask him much further, but I¡¯m sure it rtes back </i>to my mother.


    The way he treated his legal wife and concubine felt so different that it almost seemed like favoritism, and even I was able to see the difference, so it wasn¡¯t strange for Mi Hyoran to be angry.


    <i>Anger.</i>


    <i>Is it correct to say anger?</i>


    I thought about correcting myself when I thought of Mi Hyoran, but whatever it was, it was true that she ended up spending her time outside the n for some reason.


    A few years at that.


    It got so bad that even when Gu Huibi earned the Sword Phoenix title, and when Gu Yeonseo showed great results in the tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes, Mi Hyoran only sent a few letters but never actually came back to the n, saying that she was busy as an excuse.


    On the contrary, I heard that Gu Huibi or Gu Yeonseo visited her every few years, but I didn¡¯t really know much about it.


    I wasn¡¯t in the position to intervene after all.


    <i>For such a person to return to the n.¡¯</i>


    This made me think that something important had happened, whether it was to their household or to Mi Hyoran herself.


    I stared once again at Gu Huibi who was delivering the message.


    ¡°Mi Hyoran returning to the n is nice and all¡­ but what about it?¡±


    I get that the Lady of the n returned, but why was she telling me this?


    After hearing my question, Gu Huibi grabbed the letter next to her and handed it over to me.


    ¡°What is this¡­¡±


    When I opened up the letter, I saw a short line written inside.


    -The first son of the n will return immediately.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was Father''s handwriting and the stamp inside the letter was also the Lord''s.


    Moreover, a stamp being inside the letter meant that it was an order.


    <i>The fuck is this, it¡¯s scaring me.</i>


    This letter was for me, and it seemed like Gu Huibi got a letter of her own as well judging by her reaction.


    But the problem was I couldn¡¯t connect my reason to go back to the n with Mi Hyoran returning to the n.


    ¡°Am I the only one going?¡±


    ¡°I think?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean you think, give me a clear answer.¡±


    When I hurriedly asked her, Gu Huibi shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t given the order to return.¡±


    God... I can''t believe she''s so irresponsible.


    ¡°Si, you told me that you woulde with me when it was time for me to return.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "You were the one who talked about love for siblings or whatever, so how could a person change so quickly like that?"


    Back then it was me who preferred to go alone, but now it was Gu Huibi instead.


    ¡°¡­Brother.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°People are meant to change.¡±


    I noticed that her pupils were shaking wildly as she responded while turning her head away.


    <i>Fucks sake.</i>


    I knew it was hard for Captain Gu Huibi to leave the front and return to the n in the first ce, but it was also strange for me to go back to the n alone even though Mi Hyoran had returned.


    <i>What is going on?</i>


    I didn''t know what was happening, but at least I knew it wasn''t a good situation for me.


    <i>Mi Hyoran.</i>


    Because I was the only male child of the n, I was confirmed as the Young Lord of the n, even though I was the child of a concubine.


    Not only that, I also found Mi Hyoran difficult as she was a legal wife of the Lord and also had great influence in the n.


    <i>What a nuisance¡­</i>


    So I hoped, if possible, never to meet her.


    Which was why this letter with the stamp made me rather annoyed.


    ******************


    After finishing my conversation with Gu Huibi, I put the letter in my pocket and left her tent.


    I gave her a brief report about my trip to the forest center, but she probably didn''t listen to much because of the letter telling us that Mi Hyoran had returned to the n.


    When I went outside while putting my hair up,


    ¡°Were you waiting for me?¡±


    I saw Namgung Bi-ah greeting me while sitting on the ground.


    I wonder why she was here like this when there were perfectly fine chairs everywhere.


    ¡°¡­Uh, did you guys¡­ have a good talk?¡±


    Even I thought my tone sounded bad, but I couldn''t ask such a question proudly either.


    <i>Nod.</i>


    Namgung Bi-ah nodded to my question, then came towards me slowly after getting up.


    I watched her while standing still, wondering what she was up to.


    <i>Stretch.</i>


    ¡°¡­Uehh?¡±


    Then she used both her hands to stretch my cheeks.


    It didn''t hurt much because she didn''t use much force, but I couldn''t understand what this act of hers meant.


    After repeatedly squeezing my cheeks for a long time, she let go in an instant and walked away quickly.


    ¡°Wha, hey!¡±


    I hurriedly called Namgung Bi-ah, but she seemed to have no intention to stop.


    Even though she was the one who told me to exin everything to her earlier.


    Just as I was about to walk with her after wondering if I should follow her, Namgung Bi-ah stopped when she noticed my movements and turned her head in my direction.


    ¡°¡­Not¡­ me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    After leaving those words behind, Namgung Bi-ah leaped away and disappeared from my sight.


    It was a way too short of a meeting considering how long she waited for me.


    I really could have followed her at that speed, but I felt like she''d be really angry with me if I followed her there, judging by the atmosphere she gave off, so I could only look in the direction where Namgung Bi-ah disappeared.


    ¡°¡­Not me?¡±


    What did she mean by that?¡±


    Even though I asked such a question, I felt like I knew what Namgung Bi-ah meant, so I stared at nothing but air while feeling ufortable, then I finally started to move.


    I made a few steps towards my destination that wasn¡¯t too far away, but the quiet mood gave it a strange feeling.


    My surroundings weren''t really that calm, but the fact that I felt that way probably meant that I was feeling quite conflicted inside.


    I came to the ins after passing through a forest.


    I didn¡¯te here because I had a reason, but I just felt that she would be here.


    ¡°She¡¯s sitting down too.¡±


    As I expected, just like Namgung Bi-ah from earlier, I saw someone sitting down in the same position without a single movement.


    It was Moyong Hi-ah who disappeared earlier along with Namgung Bi-ah.


    <i>What is that atmosphere around her?</i>


    It was full of mystery.


    It seemed like it showed Moyong Hi-ah''s mood as the ice qi lingered around her.


    <i>I told her not to do that.</i>


    If she wanted to cure her condition, she couldn''t be allowed to use her Ice Qi.


    I found this out only after a few times of me giving her heat.


    When my heat met Moyong Hi-ah''s Ice Qi, it resisted my heat and prevented it from flowing into her body.


    Because of that, Moyong Hi-ah couldn¡¯t even train properly this past year.


    Taking a break from martial arts was critical to a martial artist.


    This was even more the case for a young prodigy who should grind and train endlessly to reach a higher level, especially if they were a blood rtive of a noble n.


    It was to cure her condition, and such a time was a miracle to Moyong Hi-ah, but also a time that made her feel uneasy.


    Putting that aside, what is that atmosphere around her?


    She looked as if she lost an argument against a friend.


    <i>But that shouldn¡¯t be possible?</i>


    The Snow Phoenix was known for winning over people with her words.


    There was no way that such a person like that lost against Namgung Bi-ah, who was known as the slowest speaker of the Central ins in a verbal argument.


    After watching Moyong Hi-ah''s back for a while, I slowly approached her and spoke to her.


    ¡°What are you¡­ ¡°


    Doing there?


    Was what I was going to ask,


    But Moyong Hi-ah stood up before I could even ask.


    She immediately stood up and swung her head in both directions.


    It seemed like she did that to shake something off, but did she really have to do it that way?


    Does her head not hurt?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I couldn''t really say anything after seeing Moyong Hi-ah do such a thing that didn''t suit her at all, and as I continued to stare at her in disbelief, Moyong Hi-ah turned around and came this way after seemingly calming down.


    Because of that, her eyes met with mine that were watching her.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    It seemed like she didn''t notice my presence because she seemed rather shocked when she saw me standing behind her.


    And,


    <i>¡­Hm.</i>


    I too was extremely shocked inside.


    Moyong Hi-ah''s eyes were red and swollen, and judging by the dampness in her nose, it looked like she was sniffing a bit.


    She had a face that shouted ¡®I cried like a child.¡¯


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    What was it? What happened to make her end up like this?


    Namgung Bi-ah seemed perfectly fine, although she seemed a bit moody.


    But she didn¡¯t seem as bad as Moyong Hi-ah.


    It seemed like she also knew that her face was a mess right now, because Moyong Hi-ah hurriedly covered her face with her hands.


    ¡°W-Why are you here right now?¡±


    ¡°She told me toe here.¡±


    ¡°¡­Who?¡±


    ¡°The girl you fought with.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When I mentioned Namgung Bi-ah, Moyong Hi-ah paused for an instant.


    After seeing that reaction of hers, I was able to know.


    It seemed like something did really happen between the two.


    ¡°¡­The Sword Dancer?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    After hearing my response, Moyong Hi-ah let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°¡­Even though her beating from earlier was so one sided.¡±


    ¡°Beating? What the, did you guys actually fight?¡±


    Was it not verbal, and they actually became physical?


    But then Moyong Hi-ah shouldn¡¯t be able to stand right now¡­?


    Namgung Bi-ah was extremely aggressive when it came to a duel or a fight after all.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­! It¡¯s just, just¡­¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah, who was giving me an answer, suddenly closed her mouth and hesitated to speak.


    ¡°¡­I just lost.¡±


    ¡°So you guys did fight?¡±


    ¡°I lost without a fight.¡±


    What did she just say?


    What is she even saying? Losing without fighting?


    <i>Is she also learning from Namgung Bi-ah?</i>


    Her exnation was shorter than ever, so there was no way for me to understand.


    However, since Moyong Hi-ah was like that, it meant that she was hiding it on purpose, so I couldn''t afford to ask her any more.


    When I stared at Moyong Hi-ah with a strange expression, she avoided my eyes and mumbled to herself.


    ¡°¡­I won¡¯t lose next time.¡±


    ¡°Uh, um, yeah¡­ Good luck.¡±


    As she said those words with her red, swollen eyes, she didn''t look strong at all.


    Plus, she said that she lost without a fight, so what does she mean by she¡¯ll win next time?


    Did she really lose in a verbal argument?


    No matter how much I thought about Namgung Bi-ah, she wasn''t someone who could win against someone in a verbal argument.


    All she could do is keep her lips shut and make a frown on her face.


    <i>¡­Maybe I don¡¯t know her?</i>


    Perhaps.


    Unless Namgung Bi-ah was ying a trick on me, that wouldn¡¯t happen.


    When I awkwardly scratched my head, Moyong Hi-ah wiped her eyes with her sleeve.


    She didn''t seem to notice her nose because she didn''t wipe it, but I just stood there because I couldn''t afford to point it out.


    ¡°Please give the Sword Dancer¡­ my thanks.¡±


    ¡°You want me to give her your thanks when you lost to her in a fight? Doesn¡¯t that sound very strange?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to say that I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    It was pride that I couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°I could do it since it¡¯s not difficult, but putting that aside,¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah wore a hopeful expression as if she was expecting me tofort her, but unfortunately I wasn''t very good at that, so I got straight to the point.


    ¡°Go pack your stuff.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°I think I have to go back home immediately tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s swollen eyes widened after hearing my words.


    Her round eyes didn''t suit her, which made me burst outughing, and Moyong Hi-ah, seeing meughing, rubbed her eyes even more.


    ******************


    It was around night time.


    I was expecting to leave in a few days, but since the n ordered me to return immediately, I had to prepare for my return trip in a hurry.


    My direct servants began to pack our things fast, and since some escorts would be leaving, they had to sort things out with the Fifth Army.


    In addition, Moyong Hi-ah''s n also had to prepare to leave since I was leaving, so it was going to be a very busy schedule until the next morning.


    But the problem in the middle of this,


    <i>-Young Master.</i>


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    <i>-We brought him here as you wished.</i>


    A guest had alsoe thiste at night.


    I did tell him in advance since I expected him to visit me, but I can¡¯t believe he actually came.


    ¡°Let him in.¡±


    <i>Srrrg</i>


    After mymand, someone came into the tent.


    A tent of a reasonable size waspletely filled just because another person had entered, and because of his massive size, he had to lower his head so that it didn''t hit the ceiling.


    I slowly lifted my head up and spoke to the guest.


    ¡°You are quicker in taking action than I expected.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Good to see you.¡±


    The giant who avoided my eye contact.


    Hwangbo Cheok¡¯s little brother.


    It was Hwangbo Cheolwi.


    <strong>§¡dv§Ñn§ã§Öd §ãh§Ñ§ât§Ör? §Ñv§Ñ?l§Ñbl§Ö §àn g§Ön§Ö???tl?.§ã§àm </strong>


    <strong>?llu?tr§Ñt?§àn? §àn §àur d??§ã§àrd - d??§ã§àrd.gg/g§Ön§Ö???tl?</strong>


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 249: Return (2)

    Chapter 249: Return (2)


    <i>Dribble.</i>


    Cold sweat ran down his back.


    His fist was shaking due to him clenching it hard.


    This meant that he was feeling extremely tense, and Hwangbo Cheolwi himself knew that he was feeling nervous as well.


    <i>¡­I can¡¯t even look into his eyes.</i>


    Hwangbo Cheolwi couldn¡¯t dare to look into the eyes that stared at him as he was seated with his legs crossed.


    Even though Hwangbo Cheolwi was from the mighty Hwangbo n which was top amongst the noble ns.


    When that thought passed by his mind, Hwangbo Cheolwi had to erase his thoughts.


    <i>It is all worthless by this point.</i>The world was a big ce, and the name of Hwangbo was quite a grand honor to have, but he knew that he was too insignificant to live up to that name, and he believed that it would take far too long for him to change his attitude.


    While embracing the dense Qi that flowed inside the tent along with the pressuring heat, Hwangbo Cheolwi thought to himself about how he ended up here.


    <i>Why did Ie here¡­?</i>


    His goal wasn¡¯t clear, but he knew that he came to see him.


    Hwangbo Cheolwi moved his stiff head and forced himself to look at the man in front of him.


    The person who overpowered his strong and fierce brother Hwangbo Cheok and brought him to his knees.


    <i>True Dragon¡­</i>


    The True Dragon, Gu Yangcheon.


    That was the title and name of the person he was in front of.


    Back when he was watching from outside, Hwangbo Cheolwi knew.


    He knew that his eyes met Gu Yangcheon''s and that Gu Yangcheon smiled while staring at him.


    <i>Did this person really kill the Sixth Elder?</i>


    Hwangbo Cheolwi knew that Hwangbo Cheok sent the Sixth Elder to Gu Yangcheon.


    If he wasn''t satisfied or had a problem, he would get rid of them at any cost.


    That was who Hwangbo Cheok was, and Hwangbo Cheolwi thought that Gu Yangcheon got unlucky to get on Hwangbo Cheok¡¯s bad side.


    <i>¡­But was that really the case?</i>


    Despite that thought, Hwangbo Cheolwi had a strange feeling when he saw Hwangbo Cheok trying to harm Gu Yangcheon by using the Sixth Elder.


    That was the problem.


    Could the Sixth Elder really harm Gu Yangcheon?


    <i>¡­And I thought it was a pointless concern.</i>


    The Sixth Elder was a Fusion Realm martial artist.


    Since he had reached the Fusion Realm, it was only a matter of time before he became one of the Hundred Masters of the World without much trouble.


    He was given an Elder position of the n for his hard work after all.


    However, Gu Yangcheon was only a young prodigypared to him.


    He may have earned the title of Dragon, but he was still a new martial artist who was just beginning to make his name known to the world.


    This made Hwangbo Cheolwi wonder why he had such a concern.


    He didn¡¯t even know why he had such a thought.


    As he was thinking of his past memory,


    ¡°I thought the Hwangbo n only had bears there.¡±


    Gu Yangcheon spoke and his voice made Hwangbo Cheolwi¡¯s back stiffen.


    ¡°But I guess that¡¯s not entirely true.¡±


    ¡°¡­True Dragon.¡±


    <i>m¡­!</i>


    At the same time Hwangbo Cheolwi spoke, the table next to him broke, causing him to roll on the floor.


    Hwangbo Cheolwi swallowed nervously as he saw the table crumble into pieces.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really like when others call me by my title. It¡¯s going to be your chin next time, alright?¡±


    The tent might have been small, but there was still quite a distance between Gu Yangcheon and Hwangbo Cheolwi, so it wasn''t a distance where he could just reach out and touch him.


    Which meant that this happened after Gu Yangcheon made a move, but Hwangbo Cheolwi didn''t see Gu Yangcheon move at all.


    <i>¡­Even though I was watching him with my own two eyes. I can¡¯t believe the difference between us is so great.</i>


    He wasn¡¯t certain, but he knew that Gu Yangcheon was roughly two years younger than him.


    Was it a difference in talent?


    The presence Gu Yangcheon was giving off.


    The gaze that was staring at him.


    And even the energy of a conqueroring off of him in thick threads.


    <i>It¡¯s way too terrifying for it to be called talent.</i>


    Their levels were far too apart for Hwangbo Cheolwi to understand.


    While Hwangbo Cheolwi was reading the room while constantly swallowing nervously, Gu Yangcheon asked him a question.


    ¡°Why did youe here?¡±


    ¡°¡­About that.¡±


    ¡°Keep it short and simple. I¡¯m a bit busy right now.¡±


    Judging by the noises outside and people moving around busily, that seemed understandable.


    ¡°¡­Are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°I am. I can¡¯t afford to stay here forever after all.¡±


    Although it was a good thing, it seemed like something was conflicting with him because Gu Yangcheon didn''t have the best expression.


    ¡°So, why did youe.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it because I beat the shit out of your brother?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Hwangbo Cheolwi choked on his breath after hearing Gu Yangcheon¡¯s sudden words because he didn¡¯t expect him to be so blunt.


    After saying those words, Gu Yangcheon observed Hwangbo Cheolwi from head to toe.


    It seemed as if he was trying to read him.


    ¡°I doubt that you came here toin out of loyalty for your brother.¡±


    Comin?


    Hwangbo Cheolwi knew that he couldn¡¯tin against Gu Yangcheon after seeing how Hwangbo Cheok got beaten up by him.


    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯te for that reason.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought. It¡¯d be faster for you to snitch to your n anyways.¡±


    Hwangbo Cheok was threatened by the Gu n''s Gu Yangcheon.


    It also seemed like Gu Yangcheon yed a trick on him.


    It was enough to send a letter with these two lines to the n.


    Then, Hwangbo Cheok''s image would fall as he would be known as a person who lost to a young prodigy and was even threatened by him, but overall things would work out easily.


    Because ultimately, the Hwangbo n was a noble n.


    However, Hwangbo Cheolwi didn¡¯t do such a thing.


    Even though he saw his own brother being defeated and even threatened by Gu Yangcheon, he just kept watching.


    Why though?


    <i>¡­Why.</i>


    Why did Hwangbo Cheolwi feel delighted inside when he saw Hwangbo Cheok being destroyed?


    He didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Hey, wake up.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°Why do bastards always nk out on me every time? Do I look like a joke?¡±


    ¡°¡­N-No, not at all.¡±


    Was there really anyone in the world that thought of Gu Yangcheon as a joke?


    Hwangbo Cheolwi thought that it wouldn''t be easy.


    ¡°So, I asked why you came.¡±


    ¡°¡­I came here because I wanted to ask the Tru-, no, Brother Gu something.¡±


    "You used to be good at talking to me informally, so why are you suddenly so respectful? It gives me the creeps."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <i>It¡¯s because I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll beat me up¡­</i>


    Hwangbo Cheolwi didn''t even dare to say those words because he thought that he would really be beaten up if he did.


    While noticing that he was sweating on his back, Hwangbo Cheolwi asked Gu Yangcheon.


    ¡°¡­Why didn¡¯t you stop me?¡±


    That day.


    Their eyes met, and he probably could¡¯ve easily caught him and got rid of him.


    So Hwangbo Cheolwi wanted to know the reason why Gu Yangcheon didn¡¯t.


    Then.


    <i>Ha-</i>


    Gu Yangcheon let out a shortughter. What did he find funny?


    "You should just be grateful that I let you go. You came all the way here to ask me that?


    ¡°¡­I felt like I needed to know.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    Gu Yangcheon leaned a bit forward.


    Did he find something interesting?


    If that wasn¡¯t the case, what did it mean?


    To Hwangbo Cheolwi who became confused, Gu Yangcheon slowly started to speak to him.


    "It¡¯s not because you wanted to know, you came here hoping for something."


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°Am I wrong?¡±


    Gu Yangcheon''s soft voice turned into daggers and stabbed directly into Hwangbo Cheolwi''s chest.


    It felt like those daggers dug deep into his chest and reached his heart.


    "Stop ying with your words and be clear. I find it a bit annoying and irritating."


    Hwangbo Cheolwi didn¡¯t know what to say after hearing Gu Yangcheon.


    <i>When did it start?</i>


    When he started to realize.


    The fact that his Hwangbo blood, which he believed to be omnipotent and supreme, was actually not that valuable.


    And the fact that he started to feel embarrassed about believing in his own blood and looking down on people.


    When did it start?


    Hwangbo Cheolwi couldn¡¯t remember.


    When he began to feel embarrassed for his brother, and if it was really okay for things to continue like this, his rationality began to break into pieces and pile up in one ce.


    ¡°So speak clearly.¡±


    Gu Yangcheon thrust the final dagger into Hwangbo Cheolwi.


    ¡°Tell me that you want help from me so that you could be in charge since you find your brother really shitty.¡±


    Despite him speaking so bluntly, the weight of his words was unbelievably heavy.


    ¡°I find it strange that you want to ask me out of all people, but isn¡¯t that what you want to say?¡±


    Hwangbo Cheolwi wanted to deny it right away.


    The fight for the position of Young Lord of the n had been going on for several years, and Hwangbo Cheolwi had been out of the fight from the beginning.


    He had talent, but he wasn¡¯t muchpared to other blood rtives, nor did he have the luxury of being the first child.


    He also didn¡¯t have authority, so he wasn¡¯t in the best situation.


    How could he even think about bing the Young Lord in such a situation?


    Despite this thought, Hwangbo Cheolwi replied to Gu Yangcheon.


    ¡°¡­Can you help me?¡±


    His voice shook, but his words were clear.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    After hearing Hwangbo Cheolwi, Gu Yangcheon stared at him and made a strange expression.


    To Hwangbo Cheolwi, it almost felt as if he was standing on a scale.


    And on the other side of the scale¡­


    It seemed as though Hwangbo Cheok was looking at him.


    Nevertheless, he had no regrets about the words he had spoken.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but there was no hostility in Gu Yangcheon¡¯s eyes, unlike back when he looked at his brother.


    ******************


    Shit vored stew or stew vored shit?


    That was my problem right now.


    You may be wondering what kind of disgusting thought I had, but this is what I thought after I sent Hwangbo Cheolwi away.


    Hwanagbo Cheolwi was a shit vored stew, and Hwangbo Cheok was a stew vored shit.


    This meant that neither of the choices was a good one.


    <i>But if I had to choose, shit vored stew would be better.</i>


    Hwangbo Cheolwi was a better choice if I had to choose one.


    I wanted to get rid of Hwangbo Cheok after using him anyway, so I imbued him with demonic qi so that I could get rid of him whenever I wanted.


    <i>Though Hwangbo Cheolwi was a bit different than I expected.</i>


    I didn¡¯t know much about the bastard.


    I just knew that he was a blood rtive of the Hwangbo n.


    Considering how I didn¡¯t know about him from my past life, it meant that Hwangbo Cheolwi didn¡¯t really spread his name out.


    This also meant that he didn¡¯t show his excellence, so he probably wasn¡¯t that influential of a person.


    <i>The Lord, huh.</i>


    Whether it was him or the other bastard, I didn''t understand why they were so obsessed with the position of the Lord.


    It¡¯s a very bothersome and annoying position that also holds a lot of responsibility.


    <i>They don''t know how to be grateful for the fact that they have the opportunity to choose.</i>


    Those bastards probably don¡¯t know how lucky they are to be given options.


    <i>I¡¯ll think about those Hwangbo bastardster.</i>


    I acted as if I could help Hwangbo Cheol-wi, but in reality I couldn''t do much because I didn''t have much influence.


    If I wanted to put a blood rtive on the throne of the Lord, I had to have enough influence to be able to do such a thing.


    <i>I might be able to do that if I was one of the Three Venerables.</i>


    It might have been possible if I''d been one of the omniscient Three Venerables or the Four Emperors and Five Kings who were known as the center of the Unorthodox Sect.


    This meant that it was impossible for me to do such a thing.


    <i>Though I could probably give him enough help.</i>


    This too was a future me problem.


    <i>I just hope that Hwangbo fatass takes good care of the Silent Fist.</i>


    I told both Hwangbo Cheok and Hwangbo Cheolwi to go easy on the Silent Fist, so I¡¯m sure they will.


    It was funny how I was now taking care of my past subordinate at this point, and it made me feel full inside since it was a pointless generosity.


    <i>But I¡¯ll do it when it¡¯s still on my mind. I¡¯m gonna forget itter</i>


    I couldn''t afford to go to every single person to help them, so I helped them one by one as I met them.


    It would be a tad bit difficult for me otherwise¡­


    ¡°Young Master, we¡¯ve finished our preparations.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    A day passed.


    While I was stretching my body, a servant approached me and asked.


    ¡°Can we head out right away then?¡±


    "Yes, we informed the Alliance, so you can transfer to the carriage they send."


    ¡°They should just let me go, how bothersome.¡±


    I had to stop at the Murim Alliance branch on the frontline for a checkup.


    It was bothersome, but it was required since I was from affiliated with the Orthodox Sect.


    <i>Tsk tsk.</i>


    After clicking my tongue out of annoyance, I asked the person next to me.


    ¡°Do you have to do it too?¡±


    ¡°We already did it.¡±


    It was Moyong Hi-ah who had her face covered with a mask.


    ¡°You did it already?¡±


    ¡°All we have to do is give them a message.¡±


    ¡°¡­This unjust world.¡±


    Since the Moyong n was one of the Four Noble ns, Moyong Hi-ah could just send a letter, unlike me who was from the Gu n.


    Power is everything.


    What a disgusting world I live in.


    ¡°Then she also doesn¡¯t have to do it?¡±


    I was referring to Namgung Bi-ah who walked in this direction while half asleep.


    When Moyong Hi-ah saw Namgung Bi-ahe this way, her shoulders flinched.


    ¡°¡­The Sword Dancer doesn¡¯t have anyone from her n with her, so she probably has to head there herself as well.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s bothersome. They really can beplicated.¡±


    As I wasining, Namgung Bi-ah came close and rested her chin on my shoulder.


    She might have feltfortable in the past when I was small, but she probably feels ufortable now that I am taller than her.


    But it seemed like Namgung Bi-ah didn''t care about such things because she rested her chin like this from time to time.


    ¡°Did you not sleep well?¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah shook her head in response to my question.


    ¡°Then why do you look so tired?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m¡­ sleepy.¡±


    ¡°How can you be sleepy when you slept well? Go sleep over there if you feel tired then.¡±


    ¡°¡­Kay.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah started to move after hearing my response, but then she suddenly shifted her gaze towards Moyong Hi-ah.


    When their eyes met, Namgung Bi-ah stopped and stared at her, and Moyong Hi-ah too stared back without avoiding her gaze.


    When I began to wonder why they were like this, since they''ve been like this for a longer time than I expected,


    ¡°¡­Hmph.¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah let out a snort and headed back towards the location where the other members of Moyong n were located.


    Namgung Bi-ah who watched that happen, clenched her fist lightly and whispered to me.


    ¡°¡­I won.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    What did you win?


    Staring contest¡­?


    It seemed like they had some kind of weirdpetition, but I decided not to ask Namgung Bi-ah because her reaction seemed unusual.


    This wasn¡¯t the only thing I had my focus on anyways.¡±


    ¡°I had no ns to take a break¡­!¡±


    It was because of Gu Huibi who was being sent off by other members of the Swordsmen army.


    Sheined every time she was being sent off which gave me a headache.


    After seeing such a sight, I let out a deep sigh and spoke to her after walking towards her.


    ¡°Stopining. You were the one that once said that you wanted toe with me.¡±


    ¡°My brother should be enough¡­ so why am I being dragged along!¡±


    "Did I ask you toe with me? It was Father. But seriously, how could the eldest daughter try to y a trick so she wouldn''t have to go?"


    It wasn''t a special reason for Gu Huibi to end up returning to the Gu n with me, even though she said she wasn''t given such an order.


    It was simply because I received a letter containing an order for her to return to the n as well.


    <i>You are not running away.</i>


    I wondered why Gu Huibi didn''t want to return to the n to the point that she refused to listen to an order, but when I thought about Mi Hyoran''s personality, I understood Gu Huibi somewhat.


    It was only her that was capable of having control over Gu Huibi as if she was a rat after all.


    But still, herining like this was still very frustrating for me.


    ¡°Jeez, let¡¯s leave already!¡±


    In the end, we were able to leave only after I dragged Gu Huibi with me myself.


    Also, Gu Jeolyub was in charge of leading the carriage again.


    Seeing Gu Jeolyub getting ready to lead the carriage without me telling him to do so made me feel proud for the first time in a while.


    <i>How nice would it be for him to act like that for everything else? I¡¯ll make him roll aroundter and learn.</i>


    ¡°Hgh¡­!?¡±


    I saw Gu Jeolyub look around after feeling an ominous air.


    He was really sharp when it came to such things.


    <strong>§¡dv§Ñn§ã§Öd §ãh§Ñ§ât§Ör? §Ñv§Ñ?l§Ñbl§Ö §àn g§Ön§Ö???tl?.§ã§àm </strong>


    <strong>?llu?tr§Ñt?§àn? §àn §àur d??§ã§àrd - d??§ã§àrd.gg/g§Ön§Ö???tl?</strong>


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 250: Return (3)

    Chapter 250: Return (3)


    The cloudless sky was clearer than ever, yet the day was vividly heating up as if to dere the arrival of summer..


    This year¡¯s weather was much more boiling hot thanst year¡¯s, as ifst year¡¯s heat was a joke.


    It was to the point that cracking an egg on a sword actually fried the egg instantly.


    I got in serious trouble for actually trying that in the Abyss.


    I believe it was with the Water Dragon¡¯s sword.


    It happened to be a hot day, and having obtained a demon''s egg, I suggested we fry it.


    But of course we were caught, and got in serious trouble.


    <i>-You fucker, that¡¯s why I said to not do it.</i>


    <i>-...I never thought I¡¯d get caught. I need to change my ways, so I don¡¯t get caught next time.</i><i>-It¡¯s not about changing ways for not getting caught; just stop doing it at all.</i>


    <i>-Why are you throwing a fit when you enjoyed the egg too?</i>


    That was the conversation we had.


    I believe it was either Moyong Hi-ah or Wi Seol-Ah.


    One of them lectured me for nearly an hour, scolding me like a maniac for using their sword to fry an egg.


    I wasn¡¯t the one who actually did it, so I don¡¯t know why I got scolded too.


    It was probably because I didn¡¯t stop him.


    But how could I stop that crazy fucker?


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s hot¡­¡±


    When I turned my head towards the whining voice next to me, Namgung Bi-ah was sprawled out, soaked in sweat and looking exhausted.


    ¡°Are you ok- ¡­You probably aren¡¯t.¡±


    I was about to ask if she was okay, but it was clear she wasn''t, so I just kept my mouth shut.


    Even as a Peak Realm Martial Artist who could somewhat ignore weather with the help of her Qi, the heat still seemed too much for her.


    <i>Though it doesn¡¯t affect me.</i>


    Martial Artists from Gu n, carrying inherent heat within their body were indifferent to the cold or heat.


    It¡¯s hard to feel the heat when the heat contained in the body is already too strong.


    While watching Namgung Bi-ah struggling, I gestured with my hand.


    ¡°If you feel that hot, how about moving to Moyong¡¯s n carriage?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    I made such an offer to her since there is no way she would feel hot next to Moyong Hi-ah, But She declined.


    It really seemed like they didn¡¯t get along.


    She¡¯ll only feel the heat next to me though,


    <i>Do they not like each other because of how simr they are?</i>


    Putting aside their personality, Namgung Bi-ah and Moyong Hi-ah had somewhat a simr atmosphere.


    Maybe they hate each other because of that.


    <i>That could be possible.</i>


    I also feel weirdly angry when I meet someone simr to me.


    Oh, is that because I have a shitty personality?


    <i>Thud!</i>


    ¡°I believe we¡¯ll arrive in a few minutes.¡±


    Those words came from Gu Jeolyub, who was leading the horse.


    ¡°You now even know how to predict the time of arrival. You¡¯ve be an expert at this.¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    Gu Jeolyubughed out loud cheerfully after myment.


    ¡­Why are you happy?


    He made a shitty expressionst time when Iplimented him about him getting better at using his sword, but now he¡¯s happy getting apliment about being good at leading the horse, which didn¡¯t make sense.


    Not long after, we were in Shanxi, specifically within the Gu n¡¯s territory as Gu Jeolyub mentioned earlier, and I saw those from the n wave their hands after they confirmed that it was the carriage of their blood rtives.


    To this, I gently waved my hand as well.


    <i>I wonder why they are waving to me.</i>


    I waved back too, but didn¡¯t know the reason behind their behavior.


    Those people resented me and cursed at me in my previous life, but now they were doing this in the present as if that never happened.


    <i>Though I did deserve to be cursed at, in my past life.</i>


    I held no resentment for those who resented me.


    I was no different to Demons in their eyes after all.


    After lightly waving, I drew the blinds closed again.


    Because, I felt a bit exhausted from recalling a bitter memory.


    ¡­I should take a nap when I get home.


    It might¡¯ve been because Icked sleep recently.


    Not recently but, ever since the past year up until now, I didn¡¯t have a memory of me sleeping for longer than 4 hours.


    <i>A lot of Qi may flow inside my body.</i>


    But I¡¯m sure fatigue has been building up due to me running endlessly without a break.


    This wouldn¡¯t be healed just by eating a lot or by doing a light Qi meditation.


    As I was about to tell myself that I would rest,


    <i>Sssk</i>


    I flinched in reaction to something cold suddenly touching me.


    ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡±


    When checking, I realized it was Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s hand.


    Despite the hot weather, her hand was surprisingly cold.


    In response to my question, Namgung Bi-ah tilted her head and said,


    ¡°¡­You look¡­ tired.¡±


    ¡°I am, but what¡¯s this hand for?¡±


    ¡°My hand is cold.¡±


    ¡°I know that. It¡¯s very cold.¡±


    ¡°¡­Touching a cold thing makes you feel better when feeling heated.¡±


    She then began to gently rub my cheek.


    Though her hand quickly warmed up from my body''s heat, Namgung Bi-ah kept fondling my cheek with no intention to stop.


    ¡°How long are you going to do this for?¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know?¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah put on a puzzled look in response to my question.


    If you don¡¯t know, then who does?


    <i>Fine, touch it as much as you want¡­</i>


    This was not the first time Namgung Bi-ah had acted oddly; having be ustomed to her since my past life, I had long since resigned myself to just epting her behavior.


    As Iy there, my cheek captive to Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s touch, staring nkly at the carriage ceiling,


    Already,


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    The carriage had reached the Gu n.


    ********************


    As I stepped out of the carriage, trying to shake off the dizziness from the long ride, someone greeted me as if they had been waiting.


    ¡°It seems like you grew a little. Not bad.¡±


    ¡°¡­You also seem like you grew a little for some reason.¡±


    ¡°Really? It seems like I¡¯m growing again since I¡¯ve been eating well recently.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re joking right?¡±


    He was well over 70 years old, so what did he mean that he grew more.


    <i>¡­Did he?</i>


    I doubted it, but looking at his body, part of me wondered if he actually had grown.


    ¡°Anyway¡­ Do I have to call you the First Elder from now on?¡±


    ¡°Call me whatever you want, that¡¯s not that important after all.¡±


    The old man,ughing heartily, was Gu Ryoon, the former Second Elder of the Gu n, now ascended to be the First Elder.


    The Second Elder was promoted to the First Elder because it was empty, but he himself said that he didn¡¯t want to do any additional work, saying he didn¡¯t feel like working more in his old age.


    <i>Then is the Fourth Elder spot empty?</i>


    I had heard that the current Captain of the First Army was supposed to take that spot after retirement, but the Captain also said that he didn¡¯t want such a position, so I didn¡¯t know what was going to happen.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The First Elder, who had been talking nonstop, suddenly fell silent and sized me up from head to toe.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯ve changed a lot in a short amount of time again.¡±


    <i>¡­He really is sharp.</i>


    Well, I¡¯ve eaten a shit ton of things, so I should change.


    If I had to brieflypare myself to me from a year ago, I had much more possession of Qi, and my body¡¯s capacity has increased greatly as well.


    It meant now I was no longer a weakling who gets tired just from breathing mes a few times.


    <i>Though I¡¯m still not ready for the wall.</i>


    I¡¯ve trained enough to the point that I could ovee my wall if given a chance.


    So, I should reach the Fusion Realm within the next three years at thetest.


    <i>If not, then it¡¯s toote.</i>


    Progress must be steady yet swift


    because this goddamned world moves much faster than I prefer.


    As I stood there, filled with frustrating thoughts, the First Elder approached and asked,


    ¡°How long do you n to stay here this time before you leave again?¡±


    ¡°¡­Why do you always assume I¡¯ll be leaving? This is my home too, you know.¡±


    ¡°You always go ces¡­ so I thought that you¡¯d be going somewhere again. Haha!¡±


    I wonder how many of those trips were decisions made by me.


    Moreover, I caused trouble wherever I went.


    <i>¡­Despite that thought, I have to go somewhere again.</i>


    I was going to go to Namgung n this time, so wouldn¡¯t it be less likely that I run into some trouble?


    <i>I just hope that there aren¡¯t any weirdos.</i>


    But considering that the household had no normal members, that might be wishful thinking.


    <i>¡­I¡¯ll try to stay as quiet as possible and then return.</i>


    I felt like I¡¯ve always told this to myself, but I was sincere every time.


    I should stop causing trouble.


    It¡¯s already at a point where it¡¯s out of my control now.


    ¡°Whatever it is,¡±


    As I was trying to wrap my head around theplex situation.


    <i>Tap.</i>


    The First Elder''s firm handnded on my shoulder.


    ¡°Wee back. Great work.¡±


    ¡°¡­Well, yeah.¡±


    It couldn¡¯t be any more awkward when I heard him say those words with a bright smile.


    "What are you nning to do now?"


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to do as of now¡­¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah left as soon as she arrived in Shanxi, saying she had some business.


    I would have to assume that it was the business that they have with Tang n.


    <i>Though thanks to that, things have changed around here.</i>


    I noticed the increase in activity in Shanxi as soon as I returned.


    Just because the Moyong n¡¯s business came into Shanxi, it made the streets busier.


    What was it they said? They are selling items not even avable in Henan and Liaoning.


    Rich households were already known for going crazy over rare items such as those, so this was a massive financial improvement for Shanxi.


    <i>Even though it¡¯s not my money.</i>


    But whatever it was, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a good thing.


    Moyong Hi-ah seemed more active than before, perhaps energized by having more time after her condition was cured.


    I even noticed it a little back in the frontlines.


    Maybe it¡¯s more than I felt?


    Even now, she was going to a bunch of ces as soon as she arrived, saying that she has business to take care of.


    In contrast, Namgung Bi-ah had gone to sleep, iming she was sleepy.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll go take a nap too.¡±


    Despiteing here as soon as I could after receiving news of Mi Hyoran arriving, I was informed I''d need to wait about two hours, as she was currently in a meeting with my father.


    <i>I happened to think about taking a nap too.</i>


    I wonder when was thest time I took a nap.


    Ever since I regressed, I hadn¡¯t really had a proper rest.


    I nned to go inside and rest since it looked like everyone went to do their own thing.


    ¡°Rest huh, not a bad idea. Resting is important for a martial artist, after all.¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one that said ¡®A martial artist should spend less time sleeping and more time on training!?¡¯


    ¡°...I only said that back then because you used to skip training to run off.¡±


    Makes sense¡­


    It was understandable for him to say such a thing back then.


    Meanwhile, the First Elder seemed to have something on his mind, as he kept staring intently at me.


    ¡°Do you have something you want to say?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, nothing. I shouldn¡¯t say it now since you said you wanted to rest. So I¡¯ll say itter.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    What was that unsettlingment?


    Each time the First Elder spoke like that, he typically left me with some problem, which made me very nervous.


    ¡°Just tell me now.¡±


    ¡°This old man wille to youter. Rest well, okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­No, just tell me no¡­ Where are you going?! Hey!¡±


    After only giving his ambiguous response, the First Elder quickly leaped away and disappeared.


    Why is a man with no work running away as if he¡¯s busy!


    ¡°¡­Fucking¡­!¡±


    In the end, the First Elder vanished, leaving me stricken with anxiety. s, I had no choice but to return home, my mind seething with anger.


    It¡¯s been a while since west met, but that old man was the same as ever.


    <i>¡­Whatever. I¡¯ll just sleep for now.</i>


    I told my servant to wake me up after a couple of hours.


    It was difficult for me to fall into a deep sleep, so I would wake up soon anyway, but I did it just in case.


    I closed my eyes shortly after, and I slowly circted my Qi around.


    It was to make myself fall asleep faster.


    Thanks to this, I was able to fall asleep with my body bing loose.


    I didn¡¯t dream at all while I slept.


    It¡¯s actually for the best.


    I would only have nightmares anyway.


    Because of that, I didn¡¯t want to have any dreams.


    Then.


    <i>-Ah, wait¡­! I¡¯ll wake him up right away!</i>


    <i>-Leave him be. No need to wake him up with him looking that tired.</i>


    <i>-But¡­!</i>


    Who was that?


    Oh, was it my servant?


    I think I literally just closed my eyes though.


    Did two hours pass already?


    <i>-I¡¯ll let him know directlyter, so don¡¯t worry about it.</i>


    To the voice that kept tickling my ear, I lifted up my body in the end.


    When I got up, the person with the voice continued to speak with a surprised reaction.


    ¡°Oh no, it seems I''ve awoken you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is it time already ?¡±


    ¡°Yes, unfortunately, it¡¯s time.¡±


    ¡°Then I should get ready before I¡­ Hmm?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a familiar voice.


    It didn¡¯t sound like Hongwa¡­ so was it Gu Huibi?


    I looked up wondering who it was,


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    There stood a person I hadn¡¯t expected at all.


    ¡°I wonder how many years it¡¯s been. I believe it has been around 5.¡±


    She was dressed neatly, her hair tied up.


    Her face showed some signs of aging, but she still had a graceful demeanor.


    Her peculiar appearance that looked simr to Gu Huibi and Gu Yeonseo made her give off such an atmosphere, and because of that, she had an elegant, but also resilient aura.


    I knew who she was, but I also knew that she wasn¡¯t a person that should be in my room.


    ¡°¡­Lady Mi?¡±


    She was the legal wife of the Lord, and the current Lady of Gu n.


    The Lady of White Flowers, Mi Hyoran.


    It was her.


    ¡°It has been a while.¡±


    It still didn¡¯t feel real despite already having mumbled my words.


    I cringed my eyes due to still feeling sleepy, but because nothing changed, I nodded my head and spoke.


    ¡°So it¡¯s a dream.¡±


    I¡¯ve had nightmares every time I dreamed, so it was probably the same this time.


    ¡°I¡¯m having a crazy dream such as this because of mecking sleep.¡±


    After muttering to myself, I fell back asleep. When I woke up, realizing something was off, about fifteen minutes had passed.


    ******************


    <i>Step.</i>


    A man handsome as a statue slowly walked through a passage.


    The sword hung on his belt stood upright, and he showed the elegance of a young noble with each step he took.


    As the young man passed by, a servant working nearby greeted him with a wide smile.


    ¡°Hello, Young Master¡­!¡±


    ¡°Hello, thank you for your work. Have you eaten yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­!¡±


    ¡°You must work after a good meal. If you fall, then our n falls with it.¡±


    ¡°A-Ah¡­! Thank you¡­!¡±


    The young man continued to walk pass by,


    <i>-Jeez, how can he speak so gently too? He is perfect.</i>


    <i>-I know, right? That¡¯s why they call him the miracle of the Taeryung n...!</i>


    The servants whispered cheerfully, but the bright smile on the young man¡¯s face from earlier disappeared, and only an expressionless stiff face remained.


    <i>How bothersome.</i>


    To be forced to be kind to thosemoners.


    The young man, Jang Seonyeon, touched his lips quietly, quickening his pace.


    He only felt better after watching his desired scenery when he felt frustrated like this.


    That was his one way of feeling better.


    To see what he desires.


    Or to do the thing he wants.


    After Jang Seonyeon walked briskly, he arrived in front of a giant building.


    The doors before him appeared to be twice his height.


    Without hesitation, he reached out,


    <i>Creak.</i>


    Then he used all his might to open the door.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    When the door started to open, wind started blowing outwards.


    Dense Qi could be felt within the wind.


    <i>¡­She¡¯s gotten stronger.</i>


    Compared to the aura he feltst time, she was much more formidable now.


    She would be different yesterday, and she would be different tomorrow.


    She was growing at an abnormal rate.


    She could dare to be called a monster.


    All it took was one year.


    Despite her training with a sword for not even a year, she had an unbelievable number of achievements under her belt.


    <i>I get that she¡¯s the Sword Venerable¡¯s disciple, but this is too cruel.</i>


    <i>m!</i>


    After the doorpletely opened, Jang Seonyeon slowly walked inside the building,


    <i>Kwaaak-!</i>


    But he couldn¡¯t walk any more after the first few steps.


    It was because a sword wave was sent right to his feet.


    The ground was still shining with light with the trace of her Sword Qi being left in it. Jang Seonyeon looked straight ahead with an awkward expression.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your greeting a bit too violent?¡±


    He definitely didn¡¯t speak quietly, but she still gave no response. It almost seemed as if she never heard him.


    ¡°I came here to listen to your voice¡­ but you seem to be the same.¡±


    Far away.


    A little further away.


    The girl putting her hair upwards after putting down her sword could be seen.


    When Jang Seonyeon¡¯s eyes met with the girl¡¯s eyes, he gulped without himself realizing it.


    <i>How beautiful.</i>


    She was drenched in sweat due to her hard training, but the girl was blooming with beauty greater than anyone.


    She lookedpletely different from the first time he met her.


    As Jang Seonyeon cautiously took another step forward, the woman spoke,


    ¡°¡­Stop right there.¡±


    He began to hear the girl¡¯s voice.


    In response to this, Jang Seonyeon happily started to speak.


    ¡°Will you speak only after I¡¯ve gone this far?¡±


    ¡°I do not wish to look at you for a long time, so please tell me what you came here for.¡±


    Her response was cold and sharp.


    Her voice may have sounded soft and warm, but the emotions held within it were colder as ice.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t understand.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t understand.


    The reason why this girl hated him so much.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get why you despise me so much, I don¡¯t get it. Please tell me.¡±


    No response came again,clearly indicating she wanted no further conversation.


    In response to this, Jang Seonyeon let out a sigh, took a letter out and showed it to the girl.


    ¡°This letter is for you. Of course, I received one as well.¡±


    He imbued the letter with Qi and sent it sailing towards her.


    <i>p.</i>


    The girl caught the letter and opened it to check its content.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Did she see something she didn¡¯t expect?


    After checking her expression, Jang Seonyeon slowly continued to speak to her.


    ¡°As much as you despise me, it can¡¯t be helped. You are to go there in winter. The Sword Venerable has approved this as well, so don¡¯t even think of running away.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, you probably won¡¯t run away.¡±


    She frowned as if displeased by his words.


    Even that frown seemed beautiful to him.


    ¡°He will also be there, so there¡¯s no way you wouldn¡¯t¡ª¡±


    <i>Kwagk!</i>


    Before he could finish his sentence, a golden light of a vast sword wave swept the ground beside him.


    It happened in an instant.


    ¡°Do not-¡±


    The girl¡¯s voice started to withhold killing intent.


    Jang Seonyeon could feel the chills on his back from her intensifying killing intent.


    ¡°Do not speak any further.¡±


    Smiling, he raised his hands in surrender..


    Signaling that he will not be continuing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving now since this is all. It was nice to see your face once again.¡±


    As soon as he finished talking, Jang Seonyeon turned around and walked away.


    His smile didn¡¯t disappear as he walked away.


    <i>It¡¯s nice to see that she¡¯s fortified.</i>


    He didn¡¯t know why she hated him so much, but he didn¡¯t care.


    <i>That side of her isn¡¯t bad either.</i>


    One was bound to desire more when what they wanted was harder to get, and Jang Seonyeon preferred it that way.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When the girl was left alone after Jang Seonyeon left, she quietly looked at the letter in her hand.


    The content inside the letter wasn¡¯t long and nothing was going to change the second time she read it, but the girl¡¯s mind was filled with something else right now.


    -¡®He¡¯ wille.


    The words Jang Seonyeon spoke lingered around her ears and conflicted her mind.


    With a face and voice that filled her head, the girl quietly spoke out loud as if she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.


    ¡°¡­Young Master.¡±


    As the girl spoke shortly, she for some reason had a very regretful face.


    <strong>§¡dv§Ñn§ã§Öd §ãh§Ñ§ât§Ör? §Ñv§Ñ?l§Ñbl§Ö §àn g§Ön§Ö???tl?.§ã§àm </strong>


    <strong>?llu?tr§Ñt?§àn? §àn §àur d??§ã§àrd - d??§ã§àrd.gg/g§Ön§Ö???tl?</strong>


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 251: Lady Of White Flowers, Mi Hyoran (1)

    Chapter 251: Lady Of White Flowers, Mi Hyoran (1)


    <i>How did ite to this? Why?</i>


    What was even going on right now?


    I stopped rubbing my eyes and slowly lifted my head while kneeling on the floor.


    <i>Sip.</i>


    Before my eyes, was a woman, calmly sipping her tea.


    It felt incredibly strange to see her firm posture andposed demeanor.


    Was it because she was someone utterly out of ce in my room?


    Yeah, that must be it.


    The person before me was none other than the Lady of White Flowers, Mi Hyoran¡ªthe head of the rtively famous White Flowers merchant association, mother to Gu Huibi and Gu Yeonseo, and the current Lady of Gu n.Yet here she was, sipping tea in my room.


    She looked youthful despite her age, her beauty really showed where Gu Huibi and Gu Yeonseo inherited their looks from.


    Yet, there was a fierceness in her eyes that matched the bloodline of the Gu n.


    <i>Tap.</i>


    The sound of her teacup being ced on the table broke the silence, echoing louder than it should have due to the stillness of the room.


    Lady Mi¡¯s piercing gazended on me, causing me to flinch involuntarily.


    ¡°It has been a while.¡±


    Her voice sounded stiff.


    Unlike my fiery sisters, Lady Mi maintained a cold and distant demeanor.


    <i>Father is the same, so I wonder where Gu Huibi got her personality from.</i>


    Not that I was one to talk.


    If we were topare our nasty personalities, mine and Gu Huibi¡¯s would quite be simr.


    After much hesitation, I finally managed to speak.


    ¡°¡­It has been a while¡­¡±


    <i>Pause.</i>


    Lady Mi abruptly stopped all of her movements upon hearing my greeting, her gaze intensifying as she looked at me.


    It was a strange reaction. Why was she reacting like this?


    ¡°¡­Interesting.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­Shit, really?


    Well, to be fair, back when Lady Mi was still part of the n, I would greet her whenever our paths crossed, despite feeling ufortable. However, I stopped even that minimal action when my mother disappeared.


    I was too consumed by my own shattered existence to care about someone else. Moreover, Lady Mi left the n during that time.


    But now was not the time to dwell on these thoughts. I pushed them aside and mustered the courage to ask Lady Mi, ¡°...May I ask why you havee to visit me?¡±


    For what reason did shee here all of a sudden? I was curious.


    ¡­Huh? Was my question weird?


    Lady Mi¡¯s gaze shifted ever so slightly, her eyes betraying a hint of change.


    ¡°I heard that you had changed a lot, and it seems the rumors were not unfounded.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s only natural to change, considering how long it has been.¡±


    ¡°I see. It must have been quite a while for you¡­¡± Lady Mi took thest sip of her tea and gracefully rose from her seat.


    ¡°I merely came to see your face since I heard of your return. There is no need to dwell on it too much.¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    ¡°We shall have a proper reunion in the future. Your father must be looking for you by now.¡±


    With those parting words, Lady Mi turned around and went towards the door leaving me perplexed and bewildered.


    Did she reallye here just to see me?


    I was utterly confused by the situation, unsure of how to even react.


    <i>What even was that?</i>


    I pondered, considering the possibility that Lady Mi had a different motive for her visit. But it was difficult to gauge her intentions just by looking at her.


    She wasn¡¯t someone I disliked or found frightening, but rather someone who made me uneasy in her presence.


    But, just as Lady Mi was about to leave through the door¡­


    <i>Slide!</i>


    The door slid open abruptly and someone entered my room.


    ¡°Little Brother! You are skipping your¡­ ¡°


    It was none other than Gu Huibi.


    Seeing Gu Huibi¡¯s expression instantly change as soon as her eyes met with Lady Mi¡¯s was quite the amusing sight.


    It went from confusion to sheer terror in an instant.


    ¡°Mo¡­ther?¡±


    ¡°¡­Interesting.¡±


    Lady Mi¡¯s response to Gu Huibi¡¯s shaky words remained as calm as before, but beads of cold sweat flowed down Gu Huibi¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°¡­I could have sworn your mother told you to conduct yourself properly¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­ I-I just wanted to take care of my little brother¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to justify your wrongdoing?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gu Huibi¡¯s mouth instantly mped shut upon hearing those few icy words.


    This had always been the case¡ªGu Huibi was powerless against Lady Mi.


    I guess, it¡¯d be more urate to say that she¡¯d be submissive rather than powerless.


    In Lady Mi¡¯s presence, she went from a fearless tiger with an unquenchable fire burning within to a docile sheep.


    ¡°¡­I had already nned to visit you and Yeonseoter, but it seems like I have much to discuss with you right now.¡±


    ¡°M-Mother¡­ about that¡­¡±


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Gu Huibi nced in my direction, as if silently pleading for help.


    <i>But how sad. What can I possibly even do?</i>


    I was utterly powerless to help her.


    In the end, Lady Mi firmly grasped Gu Huibi¡¯s arm and dragged her away without any resistance. I could only stand there, dumbfounded, watching as the two women departed, leaving behind a sense of calm after the storm.


    ******************


    In my past life, my rtionship with Lady Mi was far from ideal, but it wasn¡¯t entirely terrible either.


    To put it bluntly, I did my best to avoid her because I found her scary and ufortable.


    It just so happened that one day, while walking through the garden with my mother, I coincidentally ran into Lady Mi. Well, it would be more urate to say that Lady Mi came there on purpose.


    That garden belonged to the residence where my mother, Gu Ryunghwa, and I lived in.


    I believe it was around that time when I became petrified at the sight of Lady Mi¡¯s gaze fixed upon me.


    As the child of a concubine, facing the legal wife of the Lord was an incredibly difficult task.


    Not only did I not know how to behave, but even if I treated her with the utmost respect, she would never see me in a good light.


    How could she possibly have a positive opinion of me, the child of a concubine who was destined to be the Lord in the future? I highly doubted it.


    After my mother disappeared, and I started to harbor resentment towards everyone in the n, Lady Mi became one of my targets for that resentment as well.


    Some might ask why I held so much animosity towards so many people, but even I couldn¡¯t give a clear answer. Perhaps, it was because I was still immature back then.


    I despised the world, so even if Lady Mi wasn¡¯t at fault, I simply wanted to resent anything and everything.


    Lady Mi didn¡¯t often show herself in the n, as she was upied with her own affairs. Consequently, Gu Huibi and Gu Yeonseo would frequentlye to my ce and spend time with me.


    <i>Did she perhaps not like that?</i>


    It was entirely possible.


    It waspletely understandable for her to dislike her own daughters spending time with me and my mother.


    No matter how much I thought about it, I couldn¡¯t find a single reason for her to see me in a positive light.


    That was why it was harder for me to understand.


    During the tumultuous period when I had recently transformed into a Demonic Human and the world was crumbling under the emergence of the Demonic Cult, there was a merchant association that selflessly sacrificed themselves and generously supported others.


    That association was none other than the White Flowers Merchant Association.


    While other merchant associations were preupied with their own well-being, the White Flowers Merchant Association stood out, devoted to aiding others.


    Everyone was curious as to why she had made such a decision, and the head of the merchant association, Mi Hyoran answered with a calm expression.


    <i>-My son has caused trouble, and as his mother, it¡¯s only right for me to seek a solution.</i>


    <i>Mother and son, huh?</i>


    It was strange hearing such words from her.


    <i>¡­Why?</i>


    I considered the possibility that Lady Mi might be saying these words as a form of reputation management, given the attention the merchant association was receiving.


    However, knowing Lady Mi, I couldn¡¯t imagine her doing something like that ¡®solely¡¯ for her merchant association.


    Although I said that I didn¡¯t know her enough, at the very least I knew that she wasn¡¯t the type of person to do such a thing.


    She kept her word and continued to help others, even at great personal cost.


    Despite losing her own children and facing risks to her merchant association, she maintained an iron will.


    <i>Did she really not resent me at all?</i>


    Was such a thing even possible?


    How could she not resent me, the one who had led her children and husband to their deaths?


    I¡¯m merely the child of a concubine, sharing not even a single drop of blood with her.


    Even though my regression had undone those events, my difficulty in facing Lady Mi.


    Was it a sense of guilt that weighed upon me?


    It was hard to say that it was, but it was also hard to say it wasn¡¯t.


    At least, that was what I felt.


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±


    As I was pondering these thoughts, a voice suddenly broke the silence.


    I raised my head to see the familiar faces gathered in this decently sized meeting hall.


    Everyone in this room was a blood rtive of the Gu n.


    Father sat in the center, and even Gu Yeonseo, whom I hadn¡¯t seen in a while, was present.


    Although this meeting was meant to celebrate my return and that of Gu Huibi, the atmosphere was far from cheerful.


    Well, we weren¡¯t the type to revel in such festivities to begin with.


    I heard that Gu Ryunghwa and the Sword Queen had returned to Mount Hua, and I also saw a familiar face that wasn¡¯t Gu Ryunghwa¡¯s.


    <i>It has been a while.</i>


    I thought as I saw the girl seated in front of me.


    I was of course referring to my second sister, Gu Yeonseo.


    She seemed to be avoiding eye contact with me, as if she didn¡¯t want to be there. But it appeared that she had no choice but to attend, given her mother¡¯s presence.


    <i>I wonder what she had been doing all this time.</i>


    Observing her, I noticed that she had made some progress in both physical strength and Qi since ourst encounter.


    <i>She seems to be around the third or fourth rank.</i>


    At least it seemed that way from my brief overview.


    She must have worked incredibly hard, she seemed to be quite close to her wall.


    Although Gu Yeonseo and I made asional eye contact, she still seemed ufortable around me and turned away each time.


    ¡°I heard that you got engaged to the Namgung n,¡± Lady Mi¡¯s thoughts interrupted my thoughts.


    <i>Bump.</i>


    I felt Gu Huibi beside me flinch upon hearing this.


    I should be the one who¡¯s surprised, so what¡¯s up with her?


    <i>Did she get punished?</i>


    Judging by the way Lady Mi dragged her away, she must have been scolded heavily.


    I wondered if she heard something then.


    ¡°Not yet, but the engagement is in the works.¡±


    If everything went as nned, I would soon travel to Anhui to proceed with the engagement.


    ¡°Namgung, huh¡­? Not a bad n.¡±


    Lady Mi fell silent, a look of concern crossing her face.


    I was also taken aback by herment about the Namgung n being just ¡°not bad¡±.


    After all, they were one of the Four Noble ns.


    ¡°Do you think the girl is suitable?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh? Ah, yes¡­ she¡¯s¡­ suitable.¡±


    I stammered, surprised by her question.


    I hadn¡¯t expected her to ask for my opinion. Was she satisfied with my response?


    Lady Mi nodded in response.


    ¡°¡­You said that she is currently in the n, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She¡¯s probably asleep right now.


    This meeting was only for the blood rtives, so Namgung Bi-ah didn¡¯t attend.


    Not only was it a potentially ufortable situation, but I couldn¡¯t even afford to bring her with me even though she looked like she wanted toe.


    It wasn¡¯t that she felt ufortable, it was me.


    The atmosphere was far too quiet for a meeting.


    Father was naturally quiet, but Gu Huibi, who should have been a boisterous noisemaker, remained silent, making the atmosphere incredibly awkward.


    <i>Sip.</i>


    As the silence dragged on, Lady Mi took another sip of her tea and spoke up.


    ¡°I also heard about the Moyong n¡¯s girl.¡±


    I looked around, trying to figure out who she was addressing.


    <i>Hm?</i>


    But no one responded, and from the way Lady Mi was looking at me, it was clear.


    <i>So she¡¯s asking me, huh?</i>


    I felt a wave of nausea wash over me. It was the first time I had felt this way since my regression.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±


    She must have heard about it already, so I wondered what more she wanted to know.


    ¡°¡­My side¡¯s offers were all rejected, yet the Tang n and the Moyong n are setting up a business in Shanxi, huh¡­?¡±


    <i>Oh.</i>


    Was she trying to me me?


    With the Moyong n¡¯s business acumen, any merchant association would thrive when working with them.


    But even the White Flowers Merchant Association was turned down by them, while the Gu n suddenly found sess partnering with them.


    It was understandable that she wouldn¡¯t be pleased, considering the White Flowers Merchant Association was separate from the Gu n.


    <i>Although I shouldn¡¯t be the one apologizing¡­</i>


    Even so, I continued to gaze ufortably at Lady Mi, who nodded her head in response.


    ¡°I heard that you yed a significant role in it. Good work.¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    Her suddenpliment caught me off guard, leaving me at a loss for words.


    I hadn¡¯t expected her to say such a thing.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Lady Mi seemed preupied with something else since earlier.


    It appeared that things weren¡¯t going as she had expected, or perhaps she was thinking about something entirely different.


    <i>¡­But I hope that she doesn¡¯t pay too much attention to me.</i>


    Unfortunately, my difort persisted.


    <i>Why did she return?</i>


    Lady Mi had left the n around the time my mother disappeared, and in my past life, she didn¡¯te back until I was in my twenties.


    To be exact, it was around¡­


    <i>The time I became Young Lord.</i>


    Yes, it was around then.


    <i>Then why was she here now? Did something happen?</i>


    If she had encountered some kind of a problem with her merchant association, she might havee to the Gu n.


    However, Lady Mi didn¡¯t seem desperate for me to believe that she was facing some trouble.


    Of course, considering her experience as the head for such a long time, she was likely skilled in hiding her true intentions.


    <i>I also never heard anything about the White Flowers Merchant Association facing any issues.</i>


    ¡­Even if I considered my past life, with so many changes happening thanks to my interference, it was futile.


    After enduring even more of this ufortable silence, the meeting finally came to an end and everyone began to rise from their seats.


    Father, who had remained silent throughout, stood up first, followed by Lady Mi and the Gu sisters.


    By the way, Gu Huibi was practically dragged away.


    As she left, Lady Mi nced in my direction, and when our eyes met, I nearly choked on the dumpling I was eating.


    I managed to gulp it down with a swig of water, wearing a dumbfounded expression.


    ¡°What the hell¡­?¡±


    I still had no clue about her purpose for being here.


    It seemed like she wanted something from me, but since she hadn¡¯t said a word, I had no way of knowing.


    ********************


    Shortly after¡­


    <i>Swish-!</i>


    Namgung Bi-ah swung her sword gracefully under the moonlit sky. The sound of the de echoed in the stillness of the night. Lost in her training, she was startled by the unexpected arrival of a visitor.


    Namgung Bi-ah turned her gaze towards the guest. It was someone she had never met before.


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    The moment she recognized the guest, her eyes widened in disbelief.


    After a moment of silence, the guest calmly spoke, causing Namgung Bi-ah to tense up.


    ¡°May we have a brief conversation?¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah pondered, wondering if she had any snacks or tea to offer.


    s, she realized that there was no way she would have such things in her ce, filling her with despair.


    <strong>§¡dv§Ñn§ã§Öd §ãh§Ñ§ât§Ör? §Ñv§Ñ?l§Ñbl§Ö §àn g§Ön§Ö???tl?.§ã§àm </strong>


    <strong>?llu?tr§Ñt?§àn? §àn §àur d??§ã§àrd - d??§ã§àrd.gg/g§Ön§Ö???tl?</strong>


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 252: Lady Of White Flowers, Mi Hyoran (2)

    Chapter 252: Lady Of White Flowers, Mi Hyoran (2)


    How long has it been?


    It hasn¡¯t been that long ever since this happened, and judging by the moon in the sky, it must have just passed midnight.


    It was a ratherte time for a guest to visit, but Namgung Bi-ah couldn¡¯t say anything.


    After all, it was a very special guest.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As Namgung Bi-ah searched everywhere, thedy who sipped the tea she had somehow found carried herself with profound grace.


    Despite her age, she was maintaining her great beauty, and the clothes she wore were clearly not ordinary, as Namgung Bi-ah could tell from a mere nce.


    The continuing silence felt heavy.


    Should she start a conversation?Namgung Bi-ah resented herself for not being talkative.


    As she fidgeted with her lips, reluctant to speak, thedy seated across from her broke the silence first.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for visiting you sote at night.¡±


    Thedy smiled lightly as she spoke,


    her smile brimming with an indescribable elegance that only made it harder for Namgung Bi-ah.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡­ was in the middle of training anyways¡­ so¡­ you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for understanding. Training huh¡­ Do you always train at this time?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah, yes¡­¡±


    ¡°I see. How diligent of you.¡±


    After her remark, thedy began to write something on a paper she hadid out.


    ¡°¡­Training¡­ at night.¡±


    She seemed to be writing something very important, and Namgung Bi-ah couldn¡¯t dare to take a peak despite being very curious.


    Noticing Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s attention, thedy cleared her throat slightly before speaking again.


    ¡°Sorry, I had to write something down for a moment.¡±


    ¡°No problem¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it fine if I call you Young Lady Namgung?¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah nodded at the woman''s question, instantly regretting.


    She should have replied verbally. Was it nervousness that made her feel as though her brain had malfunctioned?


    ¡°You can just call m-¡±


    Thedy suddenly stopped midway into her words.


    It sounded like she had something she wanted to say, but had trouble saying it.


    ¡°¡­Lady Mi. Yes, that¡¯s it. You can call me Lady Mi.¡±


    ¡°Understood¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I visited you sote. I heard that a blood rtive of the great Namgung n was here, so I really wanted to have a conversation.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah nodded, but was that really the reason?


    It seemed she wanted to talk, but perhaps not just because Namgung Bi-ah was from the Namgung n.


    <i>¡­Why?</i>


    Namgung Bi-ah didn¡¯t know why she was thinking in such a way, but she just felt that way.


    After all, her intuition was rarely wrong.


    ¡°Young Lady Namgung is very calm I see.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Was that a roundabout way of saying she was too quiet and boring?


    If that was the case, Namgung Bi-ah wanted to change it herself, but she had no way of doing so.


    She actually didn¡¯t talk much after all.


    ¡°It would be nice if my daughters¡­ had taken after you in that regard.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    Was she okay?


    Namgung Bi-ah couldn¡¯t understand the way this conversation flowed.


    What was happening?


    Struggling to suppress her nervousness, she observed thedy in front of her.


    <i>¡­The stench is¡­ light¡­?</i>


    It was so light that she couldn¡¯t even notice it unless she tried to.


    This subtlety, however, was a testament to Namgung Bi-ah''s own advancement in skill, which enhanced her sensitivity to such details. Yet, the faintness of thedy¡¯s presence remained unchanged.


    This realization alone wasforting to Namgung Bi-ah.


    However, the silence continued.


    Namgung Bi-ah didn¡¯t know what to say as she wasn¡¯t the talkative type, and more than anything, she didn¡¯t know how to treat her guests.


    Considering that Gu Yangcheon was born of a concubine, and the woman in front of her was the legal wife, Namgung Bi-ah pondered her role in thisplicated social situation.


    She then remembered what Gu Yangcheon once mentioned.


    <i>-You have a need to studymon sense sometime.</i>


    Was this a situation wheremon sense was needed?


    If so, then she should¡¯ve listened to him way before.


    Especially if she had anticipated being in such a situation.


    ¡°That child.¡±


    Lady Mi broke the silence once again, causing Namgung Bi-ah to tense up.


    <i>¡­What¡­?</i>


    When she said that child, it sounded like she was referring to Gu Yangcheon.


    She seemed to be referring to Gu Yangcheon.


    <i>Criticism¡­?</i>


    Typically, when a legal wife spoke of a concubine''s child, it was rarely positive.


    After all, Namgung Bi-ah herself witnessed it many times.


    Was she going to criticize Gu Yangcheon for his wrongdoings in the past, or wrongdoings he¡¯s never done?


    How should she respond if that were the case?


    <i>Should I¡­ be angry at her?</i>


    Under normal circumstances, she might have drawn her sword without hesitation, but now she needed to consider her actions carefully.


    If she acted recklessly, she was the only one going to be the one responsible.


    Knowing this, Namgung Bi-ah had to think deeply, for any action she took should not harm Gu Yangcheon.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to do anything reckless if she wanted to stay near him.


    As she braced herself for what mighte next, tensely awaiting Lady Mi''s words,


    ¡°Does he treat you well?¡±


    ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°That child, does he treat Young Lady Namgung well?¡±


    But it was way too unexpected of a question, which made Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s nk head even more nk.


    <i>Does he¡­ treat me well?</i>


    She pondered the question.


    Lately, things had improved slightly, but he still avoided her when she approached.


    He promised he wouldn¡¯t disappear, yet often did without a word.


    Then hees back with a big injury.


    He speaks rudely.


    He also has no sense¡­


    <i>¡­?</i>


    She felt increasingly odd the more she thought about it.


    As Namgung Bi-ah''s expression grew more perplexed, Lady Mi spoke with a gentle smile.


    ¡°I can tell just by looking at your expression.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah¡­! It¡¯s¡­¡±


    It was a mistake.


    She should have managed her expression better.


    Namgung Bi-ah hated herself for letting her guard down at a time like this.


    ¡°He¡¯s a kid covered in thorns as you know already.¡±


    Upon hearing Lady Mi''s words, Namgung Bi-ah stopped herself from making any excuses.


    ¡°He''s d in thorns to cover his scars, so please, don¡¯t hold it against him. It¡¯s the fault of adults, not his...¡±


    Her voice remained steady and calm.


    Her emotionless voice was filled with coldness, but Namgung Bi-ah felt like she was beginning to feel more at ease after hearing each and every word that came from her.


    She was way too different from the woman Namgung Bi-ah expected her to be.


    ¡°Thank you for having me thiste at night. I shouldn¡¯t take up any more of your time, so I shall be taking my leave.¡±


    Lady Mi stood up and gently lowered her head.


    Namgung Bi-ah quickly stood up after her, but Lady Mi gestured with her hand.


    It seemed like she was saying that there was no need for Namgung Bi-ah to send her off, but Namgung Bi-ah felt like she couldn¡¯t just afford to stay seated.


    Did she reallye here for this small conversation?


    Did Lady Mie here to see what kind of a person Namgung Bi-ah was?


    Namgung Bi-ah didn¡¯t know as their meeting was too short and shecked understanding in this regard, but she felt like she couldn¡¯t let her leave like this.


    ¡°¡­He¡¯s¡­ a good person.¡±


    After hearing Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s words she barely managed to get out, Lady Mi¡¯s steps suddenly stopped.


    ¡°Young Lady?¡±


    ¡°Despite pretending to not care, he takes care of everyone around him.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s previously hesitant speech flowed more smoothly as she spoke of Gu Yangcheon.


    It was very fascinating.


    For her to change this much when it came to him.


    ¡°¡­Even if it looks like he¡¯s acting recklessly, he always does it for someone else.¡±


    Though his temper was harsh and his actions sometimes extreme, and despite his daily derations of only living for himself, Namgung Bi-ah knew his concern extended beyond himself.


    She couldn''t understand why, asionally, his gaze towards her was tinged with guilt and regret, but since he never addressed it, she didn¡¯t bother asking.


    Whatever the case, knowing he cared was enough for Namgung Bi-ah.


    ¡°¡­He¡¯s a good person.¡±


    She spoke clearly, but still failed to deliver everything she wanted to say due to her quiet nature.


    Lady Mi, who was deep in her thoughts after listening to Namgung Bi-ah, soon offered a faint smile.


    ¡°¡­Is that so.¡±


    With those words, Lady Mi slowly exited, her figure vanishing into the night.


    Left alone, Namgung Bi-ah felt as if she had weathered a storm, finally allowing herself a deep breath.


    In future reflections, she would remark that this day had been the most tense of her life.


    ******************


    She walked through the night path.


    There was moonlight, yet it remained dark and hard to see.


    For an ordinary person without QI, finding the way without a light would be difficult.


    However, Mi Hyoran calmly walked through the path.


    She knew this path well, having walked it many times before.


    <i>There had been a flower on the left.</i>


    It wasn¡¯t here anymore, but there used to be a flower.


    She hadn''t memorized its name, but it was certainly a white flower.


    The grass was long due to the path not being managed and the trees grew in an ugly way as well, but Mi Hyoran didn¡¯t care.


    She already knew why her husband didn¡¯t take care of this path.


    It¡¯s because he didn¡¯t want to touch the garden that she made.


    <i>Regretful person.</i>


    That was what Mi Hyoran felt.


    As Mi Hyoran slowly walked through the garden,


    ¡°Mujin.¡±


    She suddenly called for someone,


    <i>-¡­Yes, Leader.</i>


    Then, a voice shockingly came from nowhere.


    Unfazed, Mi Hyoran asked calmly.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    <i>-¡­Like they said, it seems like a lot has changed.</i>


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    <i>-For example, I think they noticed my presence.</i>


    At the words of the man named Mujin, a spark of interest flickers in Mi Hyoran''s eyes.


    They noticed his presence?


    ¡°Are you sure of it?¡±


    <i>-Yes. To be more specific, I believe they noticed my presence ever since I¡¯ve encountered you, Leader.</i>


    He noticed Mujin¡¯s presence ever since entering Gu Yangcheon¡¯s room?


    That child?


    <i>-Because of that, I couldn¡¯t approach easily, but from a distance, he seemed to have changed a lot from before.</i>


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    Mi Hyoran wondered after hearing Mujin¡¯s words, and she grappled with her swirling emotions.


    ¡°Was it joy, confusion, or perhaps regret?¡±


    It was difficult.


    Emotions were still aplex matter for her.


    She was very concerned about the child¡¯s growth, wondering if perhaps he had ovee his past scars. For Mi Hyoran, could this also be called hope?


    It was hard to identifywhat her emotion was.


    ¡°Right, so he¡¯s called the True Dragon?¡±


    <i>-Yes. His name has been spread throughout the Central ins.</i>


    She heard that the child was given a title.


    She knew he was much talked about among the young prodigies, and that he had taken a ce in their minds as well.


    <i>That child has achieved such a thing.</i>


    She wondered when the crumbling child that couldn¡¯t win against his scar had transformed so, despite her absence, as if she had fled.


    Thus, while Mi Hyoran was lost in these indescribable feelings,


    <i>¡­</i>


    Mujin was reflecting on their meeting he had earlier.


    He didn¡¯t mention it to his Leader, but Gu Yangcheon had done more than just sense his presence.


    <i>I can¡¯t believe I was caught.</i>


    The moment he realized that the other had sensed his presence, he thought about gaining some distance, but Gu Yangcheon was looking at Mujin with a very annoyed expression.


    Their eyes met.


    At such a long distance at that.


    Then,


    <b>[You are rather bothersome, so please stop.]</b>


    Mujin was very surprised when he heard him speak to him telepathically.


    <i>¡­How?</i>


    Back when Mujin saw his Leader¡¯s sonst, he had seemed irreparably shattered, in Mujin''s view.


    Mentally, not physically.


    However, what about now?


    <i>It¡¯s light.</i>


    Contradicting to his clear presence, the impression was too shallow to discern the person¡¯s true nature.


    This meant that Gu Yangcheon was very skilled in hiding his power.


    <i>How was this possible in only a few years¡¯ time?</i>


    His Leader may have left the n, but even that was only a few years.


    Yet, in that short time, Gu Yangcheon had transformed everything about himself.


    Was he really able to do that all by himself?


    <i>Or was there help from other sources?</i>


    Mujin abruptly erased the thoughts he had been lost in.


    After all, there was no way his Leader wouldn¡¯t know what he was pondering.


    ¡°I see. Good work.¡±


    <i>-¡­Not at all.</i>


    Mi Hyoran then decided to ask Mujin a different question as she started walking slowly again.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, is your son doing well?¡±


    <i>-Ah¡­</i>


    Mujin seemed momentarily flustered by Mi Hyoran¡¯s question.


    It was because he didn¡¯t expect his Leader to remember such a thing.


    After a brief pause to gather his thoughts, Mujin responded in an awkward tone.


    <i>-He seems to be doing well.</i>


    It seemed like his son happened to spend his time near Leader¡¯s son, and he seemed to be doing well, judging by his expression.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    <i>-Leader.</i>


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    <i>-May I ask how your meeting from earlier went?</i>


    After hearing Mujin, Mi Hyoran stopped her steps at once.


    ¡°Interesting, for you to ask me a question.¡±


    <i>-¡­I apologize if it¡¯s a sensitive topic.</i>


    ¡°No, you needn¡¯t apologize.¡±


    Her expression changed.


    The fleeting emotion on Mi Hyoran''s face faded, and she returned to her cold expression.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t look to be the best.¡±


    She was talking about Namgung Bi-ah.


    She may have had an extreme beauty, yet she seemed to becking for her to be from a noble n.


    She had talent and also had a title for herself, but this didn''t satisfy Mi Hyoran enough.


    The world is full of talented individuals; thus, in this matter, something other than martial arts talent was more important.


    <i>I was going to take action myself.</i>


    Namgung n.


    They may have been the center of the Four Noble ns from the prideful Orthodox Sect, but it was also a ce deeply entangled in countless dirty deeds.


    The darkness that lied there was so dense that she was able to put an end to the engagement if she wanted.


    Moreover, the White Flowers merchant association had many things when it came to this regard.


    For Mi Hyoran, who was awkward in expressing herself, this was all she could do for her children.


    Mi Hyoran could¡¯ve stopped this engagement if she wanted,


    <i>-¡­He is a good person.</i>


    But after hearing what Namgung n¡¯s child said at the end, Mi Hyoran put a pause on her thoughts.


    ¡°She may have beencking, but she wasn¡¯t a bad child.¡±


    After saying those words, Mi Hyoran walked slowly.


    She didn¡¯t hear any response from Mujin, but she didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s still difficult.¡±


    She wished she could do for her other children as much as she did for the daughters, but she found it exceedingly difficult.


    She didn¡¯t know if she could even dare to do so.


    Because she wasn¡¯t their biological mother.


    Moving slowly, she again looked toward the spot where the white flowers once bloomed.


    The which that used to have white flowers in that spot.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Not too long in the past.


    She remembered a child approaching her, pushed forward by a friend''s hand, his face full of fear.


    Because of how he had a simr face to her husband, she found it funny that he had tears filling his eyes.


    While reaching his small shaky hand out towards her, the child said this.


    <i>-L-Lady Mi¡­ this¡­</i>


    In his hand, was a white flower.


    It was the flower that her friend grew in her garden.


    She wondered what response she gave to the child while epting the flower from his shaky hand.


    <i>Did I say thanks?</i>


    <i>There was no way that I said such a thing.</i>


    <i>If I said that, then he wouldn¡¯t have run back to his mom with tears flowing down his face.</i>


    ¡°How disappointing.¡±


    Mi Hyoran didn¡¯t know what she was disappointed in, despite saying those words.


    Those words just came out /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 253: Lady Of White Flowers, Mi Hyoran (3)

    Chapter 253: Lady Of White Flowers, Mi Hyoran (3)


    <i>Chirp- chirp-.</i>


    I heard birds chirping.


    I wasn¡¯t too bothered by the noise, but the light seeping through the window crack stung my eyes so much that I had no choice but to get up.


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    I stopped rubbing my eye mid-way and uttered a sound.


    It was because I found myself in my room, not in the usual tent I saw at the frontlines.


    ¡°¡­I got confused for a second.¡±


    Even though this is a room that I should be most familiar with.


    Maybe it''s because I''ve grown ustomed to sleeping outside.I really wasn¡¯t used to sleeping in afortable bed anymore.


    <i>How long was I asleep for?</i>


    I fell asleep with the intent to rx fully and get rid of all my fatigue, and judging by how refreshed I felt, it seemed like I was sessful.


    I stood up.


    Was it because of my movement? I started to feel someone approaching my room shortly after.


    When the person arrived right in front of the door, they spoke carefully.


    <i>-Young Master, have you slept well?</i>


    ¡°Yeah, I just woke up.¡±


    <i>- I will prepare you a face wash. Should I prepare a meal as well?</i>


    ¡°A light one, please. I¡¯ll eat a full meal after I finish training.¡±


    <i>- Understood.</i>


    Just by hearing her voice, I knew it was Hongwa.


    She worked hard in the frontlines as an ordinary person who wasn¡¯t a martial artist and she probably overworked herself even after arriving, yet here she was, working early in the morning. It was truly admirable.


    <i>Should I give her a raise?</i>


    I wasn¡¯t sure about this part since the n handled it, but they would probably raise her sry soon without my intervention. If not, I could always bring it upter.


    After lightly washing my face, I headed straight to the training ground.


    I had to wash again after training, so I just gave my face a brief rinse.


    I took a full day off, so I had to start training again.


    ¡°¡­Tsk.¡±


    On my way there, I clicked my tongue due to the presence I felt.


    If there was one thing that bothered me,


    <i>That man, he¡¯s super stubborn.</i>


    He seemed to be one of Lady Mi¡¯s martial artists.


    I couldn¡¯t really make out his age since he was far away and had a mask on.


    But he looked like a middle-aged man.


    <i>He also didn¡¯t look like a professional in ambushing.</i>


    Judging by how he seemed a bit poor in this regard despite his level, he didn¡¯t seem to be an assassin or anything of that sort.


    He had the simr sharp aura as them, but rather than an assassin, his vibe was more akin to a well-trained swordsman.


    I couldn¡¯t really tell all that much, which meant that he¡¯s at a very high level.


    <i>But even so, he should do a proper job.</i>


    It¡¯s rather bothersome.


    I told him to ease off a little as yesterday he was way too noticeable, but the man seemed like he was going to continue without listening.


    <i>Though I¡¯ll let him be for now since I don¡¯t feel any ill intent.</i>


    But I still couldn¡¯t do anything about him getting on my nerves.


    When I arrived at the training ground while ignoring him, I noticed that the area was already filled with heat.


    Since this was a training ground permitted only to the blood rtives which meant that it was one of the daughters.


    <i>¡­But isn¡¯t this too much?</i>


    The heat was way too intense.


    There was only one person that popped up in my mind who was capable of producing this much heat.


    If I had to choose one, it would have had to be Gu Huibi, but even that was hard to say.


    When I opened the door to check the origin of heat,


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°Judging by how I didn¡¯t see you around, it seems like you just woke up.¡±


    It was Gu Ryoon, who had now be the First Elder, his giant muscles swelling explosively.


    I put on a speechless expression after seeing this absurd situation, and asked him.


    ¡°¡­Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Can you not tell by looking? I¡¯m training.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but why are you doing that here?¡±


    The First Elder was technically allowed to use this training ground since it was permitted to the blood rtives, but I¡¯m sure he had a ce of his own considering he was an Elder.


    Which was why I asked why he was training here.


    To my question, the First Elder smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°I came here looking for you, but this old man ended up doing this¡­ hehe, I guess I¡¯m still young, because seeing a training ground like this makes me want to move around.¡±


    ¡°You should¡¯vee to my house if you were looking for me, so why were you here¡­?¡±


    ¡°You little? How dare you tell me to go to you when this old man has aged this much.¡±


    ¡°You just said you were still young. Did you for¡­ ¡°


    As soon as I argued back, the First Elder¡¯s fist flew towards me.


    <i>Swish!</i>


    I quickly tilted my head to dodge him, but the First Elder¡¯s thick and heavy arm quickly turned direction and struck my head downwards.


    <i>Smack!</i>


    ¡°Ough¡­!¡±


    Holy shit.


    Such a sound should note from an ordinary bonk.


    I even started to feel dizzy for an instant along with great pain.


    ¡°It seems like you still talk rudely despite getting older.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, seriously¡­!¡±


    When I struggled while wrapping my head around with my hands, the First Elder shook his hand off andughed.


    It seemed as if he was reminded of something funny.


    But that smile of his seemed too bright and scared me.


    ¡°¡­Why are youughing like that?¡±


    ¡°This is fate.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What fate?¡±


    Why are you saying such a scary thing?


    ¡°How about you spar with this old man for the first time in a while?¡±


    ¡°¡­First time in a while? I¡¯ve never sparred with you, Elder.¡±


    ¡°You did it from time to time when you were young.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a spar! That was just one-sided bullying.¡±


    I remember the way the First Elder used to teach me through sparring because of how I didn¡¯t listen to him back then.


    Thanks to that, I ran away whenever the First Elder approached me for training.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be nice to build some memories.¡±


    ¡°I told you that I won¡¯t be¡­!¡±


    ¡°Then how about I beat you up one-sidedly?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Oh, my word.


    Wasn¡¯t he pretty much saying that he wanted to beat me up?


    ¡°¡­Elder, you know this is abuse, right?¡±


    ¡°Abuse? Don¡¯t say such a terrifying thing. This is just a lesson filled with love.¡±


    He seemed to be serious.


    I looked behind me wondering if there was any way out of this,


    <i>¡­But could I even run away?</i>


    The First Elder¡¯s gaze, indicating he wouldn''t let me get away, made me feel rather ufortable.


    <i>There is only one escape route.</i>


    There was only one door behind me. I¡¯m fucked.


    Maybe I should just break through a wall?


    Yeah, I¡¯ll just do that.


    I was about to charge my inner Qi to break through the wall near me, but the First Elder spoke with amenting voice.


    ¡°¡­Yangcheon, you really are impressive.¡±


    ¡°Huh? For what?¡±


    ¡°Others try anything to get teachings from the experienced, yet the first thing you think about is running away.¡±


    <i>I¡¯m caught.</i>


    Haha, fuck me.


    When was I caught?


    My act and expression were perfect.


    ¡°How could I not tell when your face is basically telling me so?¡±


    Huh? Did I just speak my inner thoughts out loud or something?


    ¡°¡­Elder, do you also know how to read minds?¡±


    Did he gain a new ability after aging more?


    I even had a thought like this.


    ¡°Forget it. I wanted to see how much my grandson had grown since it¡¯s been a long time, tsk tsk.¡±


    ¡°As you can see, I grew up nicely by myself.¡±


    ¡°But you are still very small though¡­?¡±


    ¡°Do you not consider the possibility that you are the one who¡¯s too big¡­?¡±


    This was the biggest mystery that existed in the Gu n for me.


    In a n where the majority had rtively small builds, how did Father or the First Elder have such physiques?


    I was really curious about that.


    <i>Even if Ipared him to those Hwangbo bastards¡­ he doesn¡¯t lose no matter what.</i>


    Lose my ass, the First Elder seemed even bigger than them.


    If I especially thought about the First Elder¡¯s age, him maintaining his physique was unbelievable.


    Moreover, considering how he got a huge injuryst time, it was understandable for him to get weaker.


    After the First Elder snorted loudly, he picked up the outfit he threw near him, wore it, and left with loud footsteps.


    It seemed like he really just came to see me.


    ¡°Oh, right.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Right as I was about to breathe a sigh of relief after surviving him, the First Elder walked back towards me.


    ¡°I had something to give you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why?¡±


    My expressions rotted instantly whenever I heard the First Elder say such a thing.


    What was he going to give me this time?


    I looked at the object the First Elder was giving me with an unpleasant expression sinceplicated problems pops up every time I received his things,


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    But the thing the First Elder gave to me was none other than a letter.


    ¡°Take it.¡±


    ¡°What are these?¡±


    ¡°These are letters for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Through you, Elder?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I originally was going to give these to you yesterday, but I¡¯m a littlete.¡±


    Oh, was this what he was trying to say to me yesterday?


    Letters that went through the First Elder rather than the n huh.


    I didn¡¯t know what it was about, so I put the letters inside my pocket for now.


    But the First Elder¡¯s eyes staring at me changed in a strange way which bothered me a little.


    ¡°Oh, I also heard that you met with Lady Mi.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh, well yeah.¡±


    It was obvious for me to see her since she returned to the n.


    ¡°How was it?¡±


    ¡°How was what?¡±


    The First Elder asked me how it was.


    However, I didn¡¯t understand what the First Elder meant by his question.


    What did he mean by how it was?


    ¡°I¡¯m asking how it felt for you to see Lady Mi for the first time in a while.¡±


    ¡°Should I have felt something special from it? It was just a simple meeting.¡±


    If I had to describe my feelings, I did feel ufortable and pressure from meeting her, but I couldn¡¯t afford to tell this to the First Elder.


    In my past life, I probably still resented her around this time.


    I hated her for leaving the n as if she was waiting to do so as soon as my mother disappeared.


    I also resented her for returning to the n as soon as I became the Young Lord.


    I used my anger to protect myself from the situation that I felt afraid of, and that was just an embarrassing memory looking at it now.


    I didn¡¯t have to go that far.


    But I realized that toote.


    ¡°¡­I see, alright. Take care.¡±


    After hearing my response, the First Elder tapped my shoulder with his thick hands and disappeared.


    He seemed like he wanted to say something more, but forced himself to stop.


    <i>I wonder what it is.</i>


    The First Elder definitely looked at me as if he was disappointed about something.


    There was no way that I couldn¡¯t notice considering he looked at me that way in my past life.


    That gaze of his was also the most painful gaze for me as well.


    All of those who died for me had the same gaze.


    Those memories still haunted me from time to time, which was why I was trying my best to not let the same things repeat in this life.


    ******************


    After the First Elder left, I lightly finished my training.


    Because of how I repeatedly hunted demons for a while, getting a real training like this made me feel refreshed.


    I briefly wiped my sweat off with my clothes, asked Hongwa to prepare me a face wash again, then I briefly ate after washing myself.


    After filling my stomach, I had a sudden thought.


    <i>Where did they go?</i>


    I was concerned that the girls weren¡¯t around.


    For some reason, Namgung Bi-ah didn¡¯t show up once today even though she was used toing to me randomly, and not only did I not see Moyong Hi-ah due to being busy or something, but Gu Huibi also wasn¡¯t around even though she woulde and drag me away for training around this time.


    <i>What gives?</i>


    I wasn¡¯t saying some bullshit of me feeling lonely or whatever.


    I simply just felt uneasy since they weren¡¯t anywhere to be seen.


    ¡°What the hell seriously, it¡¯s making me concerned.¡±


    Because of how the usual faces weren¡¯t around, I began to feel nervous while wondering if they were causing trouble somewhere.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Because this meant that I was used to being with others by this point.


    It was objectively a positive thing, but a part of me didn¡¯t fully agree.


    It might¡¯ve been the right direction if I wanted to change my life this time around, but if I thought about how I said I would carry all the burden myself, I couldn¡¯t really say that this was all that positive.


    More people to protect, also meant more work for me.


    Despite having this thought, I subconsciously smirked out loud.


    <i>Who am I to even think about such a thing?</i>


    It was almost as if I was trying to be a hero when I was just a loser, which made meugh.


    It was just one day of me not eating with them, so I shouldn¡¯t feel nervous.


    <i>And all I have to do is just go see them if I feel nervous about it.</i>


    It was that easy.


    It was as simple as going to them if they didn¡¯te to me.


    With that thought, I started moving my steps right away.


    All I had left was just go visit my father and hear my future ns.


    There was still the Hao n to talk about, but I nned to bring it up after observing the situation.


    My steps became a little faster.


    My destination was none other than the ce Moyong Hi-ah was residing in.


    I originally nned to go visit Namgung Bi-ah, but Moyong Hi-ah was closer and I had to go to her tomorrow to give her heat anyways which was my reasoning for going to her.


    I¡¯ll visit Namgung Bi-ah after seeing Moyong Hi-ah.


    <i>What the.</i>


    In the middle of my walk, I noticed that the presence which was following me suddenly disappeared.


    <i>Did he give up and leave?</i>


    I thought about looking for him wondering if he hid his presence more, but I decided not to.


    If I can¡¯t feel his presence, then it¡¯s better for me.


    When I arrived in the ce where those from Moyong n was residing in,


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    I saw a familiar person.


    They weren¡¯t from Moyong n and it wasn¡¯t someone that I knew, but it was a person that I knew in presence rather than face.


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    The man avoided my eyes after also noticing this, but he probably already knew that I knew who he was.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    I asked him first to break the awkward silence.


    It was the middle-aged man who shadowed after me.


    The man likely knew that I knew who he was as well, so he probably had no excuse.


    <i>Though I¡¯m not going to listen to his excuses even if he had them.</i>


    When I stared at him unpleasantly, the man slightly lowered his head to me.


    ¡°¡­Sorry for causing you trouble.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He did cause me trouble, since he chased after me.


    That¡¯s that,


    <i>But why is this person standing in front of the entrance?</i>


    That was my question.


    I wondered why Lady Mi¡¯s person was guarding the entrance here.


    The man stayed silent for a moment after hearing my question.


    It seemed like he was being spoken to telepathically.


    <i>Huh. Look at this.</i>


    Was something happening inside?


    Moyong Hi-ah must surely be in there, and I didn¡¯t think that Lady Mi would do something reckless, but I had to make sure.


    Because of that thought,


    <i>Crack.</i>


    I stretched my body and charged up my inner Qi to my middle Dantian.


    Right as I was about to throw my fist to the man with my enhanced body,


    ¡°¡­Inside.¡±


    I stopped my movement after hearing the man¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I will lead you inside, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°¡­This suddenly?¡±


    ¡°The Leader ordered me to lead you inside.¡±


    ¡°Lea¡­ Excuse me?¡±


    As soon as the man said that word, I was reminded of a person.


    There was only one person that would be called a ¡®Leader¡¯ here.


    The problem however, was why she was in Moyong n¡¯s ce.


    I followed the man inside.


    It was strange how I was being led by someone that wasn¡¯t from Moyong n, in a ce that Moyong n resided in.


    <i>Slide.</i>


    The door to where Moyong Hi-ah likely was slid open, and I gasped after seeing the person who was


    inside.


    It was because I was right about my guess.


    Inside the room, there was Moyong Hi-ah who for some reason had a stiffer expression than usual,


    <i>Sip.</i>


    And Lady Mi who was sipping her tea with a calm expression.


    Lady Mi¡¯s peculiar cold gaze aimed my way,


    ¡°Good to see you.¡±


    And after seeing Lady Mi speak to me calmly, I identally made a dumbfounded /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 254: The Letter Sent By Master

    Chapter 254: The Letter Sent By Master


    When I saw her fierce eyes, I couldn¡¯t hide the fluster in my voice.


    ¡°Umm, why is she¡­ Why is Lady Mi here?¡±


    I directed my question to Moyong Hi-ah rather than Lady Mi herself. Moyong Hi-ah seemed just as surprised by my sudden visit, her expression mirroring my own confusion.


    ¡°Y-Young Master, w-why are you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Khm, I just¡­ had some business.¡±


    In truth, I had no business here. I hade simply to see her, but for some reason, I couldn¡¯t admit that in this situation.


    Lady Mi gave no reaction, continuing to sip her tea as if she had known about my arrival from the moment I reached the entrance. She must¡¯ve been contacted telepathically.


    <i>Well, Lady Mi couldn¡¯t have responded.</i>


    Telepathicmunication was a skill only martial artists who had ovee their walls possessed.Lady Mi didn¡¯t have such abilities which meant¡­


    I shifted my gaze to the wall behind Lady Mi.


    <i>So, it¡¯s him.</i>


    I sensed a presence, faint and elusive, different from the martial artist I encountered at the entrance. This presence was fainter and sneakier, it seemed like they specialized in the darkness.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve noticed Eebee as well,¡± Lady Mi said, following my gaze. ¡°You really have changed a lot¡­¡±


    ¡°Lady Mi.¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­ I don¡¯t know what worries you, but I only came to Moyong Hi-ah for business.¡±


    ¡°Business?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I couldn¡¯t just ignore her ns to set up a business in Shanxi.¡±


    It was a usible reason, but it felt off


    <i>The business has been running for months now, why visit only now?</i>


    The White Flowers Merchant Association surely knew about the Moyong n¡¯s operations in Shanxi, so Lady Mi¡¯s dyed interest was curious.


    <i>Is she hiding something?</i>


    While the White Flowers Merchant Association wasn¡¯t widely known, it held significant influence in the business world. The Moyong n was simrly powerful in the business world, so it wasn¡¯t unusual for Lady Mi to show interest.


    Moreover, Moyong Hi-ah seemed to have the upper hand in business dealings, so Lady Mi¡¯s approach made sense.


    <i>But at the end of the day, Moyong Hi-ah is still a guest.</i>


    She must¡¯ve felt ufortable.


    Yet, right as I was about to speak to Lady Mi¡­


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing happened. Also, Lady Mi and I were in the middle of a conversation. Is it alright if I visit youter?¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s eyes pleaded me to leave.


    She seemed to be saying that I was interrupting something important, so I couldn¡¯t really afford to speak any further.


    <i>¡­I guess they were having an important conversation after all.</i>


    I was technically the one who had barged in uninvited, not Lady Mi.


    ¡°...I¡¯m sorry for interrupting.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I understand,¡± Lady Mi responded, not even ncing my way.


    I left, taking a final look at Moyong Hi-ah.


    <i>A simple business discussion, huh?</i>


    Well at least the atmosphere didn¡¯t feel that way.


    It felt off, Moyong Hi-ah was acting odd¡ªshe was strangely tense in front of Lady Mi.


    <i>If it was purely business, Moyong Hi-ah wouldn¡¯t be this tense.</i>


    Instead, Lady Mi would¡¯ve been the one in need of the Moyong n¡¯s cooperation, putting Moyong Hi-ah in a more favorable position.


    <i>Ugh, I don¡¯t get it.</i>


    Whatever it was, I would need to ask Moyong Hi-ah about itter, once their conversation was over


    ******************


    After Gu Yangcheon left, Moyong Hi-ah felt her nerves tighten once more. Being alone with Lady Mi was unsettling.


    <i>¡­How unexpected.</i>


    Never in her wildest dreams had she expected a visit from the Lady of the Gu n, nor did she understand her motives for doing so.


    <i>What¡¯s even going on?</i>


    From the secret background che¡ªKhm, I mean, the thorough research she did, she knew that Mi Hyoran was the Lord¡¯s legal wife, while Gu Yangcheon was the child of a concubine. It was rather well known that their rtionship was strained. So, then, why was she here?


    When Moyong Hi-ah first heard that Lady Mi was visiting her as a guest, she couldn¡¯t help but feel suspicious.


    After all, there was no obvious reason for her to visit.


    Typically, a visit from a n¡¯s Lady implied discussions of marriage prospects for their children.


    Moyong Hi-ah was well aware of her own worth.


    Whether it be in terms of beauty, age, or background, she was utterly unmatched.


    Furthermore, as she still didn¡¯t have a betrothed, it made sense that the Lady of the Gu n might consider connecting her with her son.


    After all, Tang Soyeol, who had a simr background, was inundated with such proposals.


    However¡­


    <i>Lady Mi doesn¡¯t have a son.</i>


    As far as Moyong Hi-ah knew, Lady Mi only had two daughters: one was the renowned Sword Phoenix, and the other a girl who was just beginning to show her talents.


    Gu Yangcheon and his younger sister, both born of another, were not Lady Mi¡¯s biological children.


    So then, why was she here?


    <i>Why is she looking at me with such a gaze?</i>


    Lady Mi¡¯s gaze was serious, a gaze Moyong Hi-ah had encountered before. It was the same gaze the Lord had when she was almost engaged to the Namgung n.


    <i>A gaze of appraisal, as if assessing my suitability for their child.</i>


    Few dared to look at a direct rtive of the Moyong n in such a manner.


    Perhaps someone like the current Lord of the Namgung n, the Azure Heavenly Sword, might be bold enough. But Lady Mi? Yet, her gaze was piercing.


    Should Moyong Hi-ah feel offended? She couldn¡¯t bring herself to be.


    The intensity of Lady Mi¡¯s gaze and her sheer overpowering presence was suffocating, more so than even the Lord of the Namgung n


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my child seemed to have offended you.¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah forced a smile. ¡°No, please don¡¯t apologize. He was just worried for me, so it didn¡¯t bother me at all.¡±


    ¡°Worry, huh¡­? Oh~ So you and that child are close enough to worry about each other~?¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah had misspoken, and Lady Mi didn¡¯t give her an inch as she deftly twisted her words.


    Moyong Hi-ah felt like she was surrounded by invisible des, but herposed mask didn¡¯t falter.


    ¡°I apologize, but that wasn¡¯t what I meant. I meant to say that he was worried for me as a guest of the Gu n.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Lady Mi just gave a vague response as she continued to sip her tea without furtherment.


    Moyong Hi-ah maintained her light smile, though she felt unsettled inside.


    <i>What were we even talking about?</i>


    She had even forgotten about the conversation she was having earlier.


    <i>Ah¡­</i>


    She recalled now. They had been discussing the Moyong n¡¯s business in Shanxi,her current stay with the Gu n, what she liked to eat, her hobbies, whether she could manage her frustration, if she was patient¡­


    <i>¡­Huh? Wait a sec¡­</i>


    She hadn¡¯t realized then, but in hindsight, their conversation seemed odd.


    Moyong Hi-ah sat quietly, observing Lady Mi. Her demeanor hadn¡¯t changed, but her expression, it seemed subtly different.


    <i>Do they perhaps not have a bad rtionship?</i>


    It wasn¡¯t unusual for the legal wife and the child of a concubine to have a strained rtionship.


    Given Gu Yangcheon¡¯s past as Shanxi¡¯s notorious troublemaker, it was conceivable that Lady Mi harbored resentment towards him, especially whenpared to her esteemed daughter, the Sword Phoenix.


    But¡­


    Something.


    Something gnawed at Moyong Hi-ah.


    Her intuition, which had never failed her, was whispering that there was more to this than met the eye.


    Ever since her first encounter with Lady Mi, she had sensed the need to leave a good impression, prompting her to send Gu Yangcheon away despite his unexpected visit.


    She felt that it was necessary.


    <i>Well, I was disappointed, still¡­</i>


    She trusted her instincts.


    As Moyong Hi-ah observed Lady Mi, thedy turned away from the window and addressed her directly.


    ¡°Hmm~ He dide to meet you and it¡¯ll be mealtime soon anyway, so I shouldn¡¯t impose any longer, right~?¡±


    Her sudden departure caught Moyong Hi-ah off guard, but she refrained from questioning it.


    ¡°Oh¡­ then perhaps, we should have a meal togeth¡ª¡±


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t impose that much on the Young Lady. Besides, I have ns with my husbandter,¡± Lady Mi declined politely, smiling.


    ¡°Thank you for your patience with me. I look forward to seeing you again.¡±


    ¡°Not at all¡­ it was truly an honor to have a conversation with Lady Mi.¡±


    Lady Mi smiled, departing gracefully as Moyong Hi-ah sent her off with a respectful bow. Once she was out of sight, Moyong Hi-ah exhaled deeply, the tension finally releasing from her body.


    This meeting had been much more difficult than she expected.


    She longed to sit and rest, exhausted both physically and mentally, yet¡­


    ¡°Clothes, makeup¡­!¡±


    Remembering her promise to visit Gu Yangcheonter, she had no time to rx. Rest could wait until she was by his side.


    As Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s servants brought fresh clothes, Lady Mi was making her way out of the Moyong n¡¯s residence.


    Walking in perfect posture, she spoke aloud.


    ¡°Hmm, not bad.¡±


    <i>-The girl from the Moyong n?</i>


    A voice seemed toe from nowhere.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    <i>-For the Leader to show such a positive reaction, you must hold her in high regard.</i>


    Lady Mi, known for her cold and brutal demeanor to outsiders, rarely gave praise. Therefore, her words held significant weight.


    ¡°She knows how to read her opponent¡¯s expression, and was skilled in hiding her own.¡±


    The girl from Moyong n, the Snow Phoenix, was it?


    She had spent over a year with Gu Yangcheon on the frontlines. From what Lady Mi heard, the girl had traveled with him for a personal reason.


    <i>But.</i>


    There definitely had to be another reason she stayed so close to him. It couldn¡¯t possibly be just that.


    When Lady Mi asked about the Snow Phoenix, Gu Huibi, she received a rare frown. Gu Huibi had described Moyong Hi-ah as the best at being a fox. She even preferred the girl from the Namgung n just because of her simplicity.


    <i>Still, ording to her, both of them are not suitable.</i>


    Yet, Lady Mi believed a touch of cunning was necessary for a girl to survive in this cutthroat world.


    <i>That child needs to mature already.</i>


    The Snow Phoenix had exceeded her expectations. Lady Mi might be a bit entric and have different standards from others, yet even if she lowered her standards, the Snow Phoenix was still impressive.


    <i>Her confidence was high and she was adept at reading others.</i>


    The ability to praise one¡¯s opponent without diminishing oneself was something rare. Moyong Hi-ah retained her dignity throughout, embodying her noble lineage.


    However¡­


    <i>She struggled to hide her emotions.</i>


    Lady Mi saw it immediately in Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s eyes when Gu Yangcheon entered the room.


    The girl from the Namgung n yesterday, and now the girl from the Moyong n.


    <i>It seems like he has a lot of luck with women.</i>


    Not only was he simr in appearance, but also in charm, much like his father.


    <i>-So, then, Leader¡­</i>


    As they neared the entrance, Mujin asked.


    <i>-Are you going to change the Young Master¡¯s fianc¡ª</i>


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. What power do I have to do such a thing?¡±


    <i>-¡­Umm, then why?</i>


    The reason she visited the two girls; Mujin was curious about his Leader¡¯s intentions.


    Mi Hyoran paused for a moment and looked toward the entrance.


    And there, stood Gu Yangcheon.


    ¡°¡­A reason huh?¡±


    With her fixed on himMi Hyoran whispered softly, just loud enough for Gu Yangcheon to barely hear.


    ¡°I¡­ I just wanted to see.¡±


    She was simply curious whether his fianc¨¦e or the other girl could truly love him. Mi Hyoran knew the importance of a genuine rtionship over one formed for rational purposes.


    <i>-Hmm, Sis! There¡¯s a petal there!</i>


    Mi Hyoran had learned this with her life.


    ¡°Did you wait for me?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Ah, yeah¡­¡±


    Lady Mi approached Gu Yangcheon without a second of hesitation.


    ¡°Hmm, were you worried about the girl inside?¡±


    ¡°¡­I wouldn¡¯t go that far.¡±


    Mi Hyoran¡¯s eyes narrowed ever so slightly at his response. She felt proud that he had grown to care about others, yet she also felt guilty for not supporting him during his developing years.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t harm the Moyong¡¯s child.¡±


    ¡°I never worried about that.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I know¡­ I know that Lady Mi isn¡¯t someone who would do such a thing.¡±


    Mi Hyoran¡¯s expression shifted subtly, the surprise evident on her face.


    ¡°¡­I never expected to hear that from you¡­.¡±


    Mi Hyoran lifted her hand and reached out towards Gu Yangcheon.


    He paused for an instant upon seeing her gesture but thankfully didn¡¯t avoid it.


    Did he know?


    Just how much courage did it take for Mi Hyoran to reach out to him? She gently reached her arm toward him and picked a leaf that was stuck in his hair.


    ¡°...There was a leaf in your hair.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    She hid her shaky feelings, maintaining her calm demeanor. She wondered if he resented her touch, s she wasn¡¯t brave enough to ask.


    With the leaf in her hand, Mi Hyoran walked past Gu Yangcheon without saying anything further. She felt she couldn¡¯t stay there any longer. Her destination was the ce where her second daughter was waiting.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gu Yangcheon¡¯s expression darkened as soon as he was left alone. It wasn¡¯t because he disliked what had just happened. Rather it was because of the letter in his pocket, the letter given to him by the First Elder, Gu Ryoon.


    He had only managed to maintain hisposure because of Mi Hyoran. He wasn¡¯t standing at the entrance because he was waiting for someone, but because he was frozen after reading the letter.


    <i>Rustle.</i>


    He took the letter out of his pocket and opened it once more. He hoped he had just misread it the first time, but unfortunately, the world wasn¡¯t that kind to him. The content inside was the same as when he first opened it.


    Inside the letter, written in rough handwriting, was but a single sentence.


    A sentence so short that it was hard to even say that it was a sentence.


    -I¡¯ll be visiting soon to take a look at you.


    There was really only that single line and not much else.


    He at first wondered what it was all about, but as soon as he saw the sender at the bottom, he couldn¡¯t help but gasp.


    -Your master.


    ¡°¡­Fuck.¡±


    He didn¡¯t have a master, so he wondered what kind of a joke this was, But the real problem was that it was Gu Ryoon who gave him this letter, and all thanks to him I was also being called by a certain title.


    All thanks to the darned rmendation letter that Gu Ryoon had prepared, and the rumor that spread thanks to people not believing a single word of what he said. The title that stuck to him¡­


    <i>The Dishonored Venerable¡¯s disciple.</i>


    It was just a ridiculous rumor, so Gu Yangcheon desperately hoped that the Dishonored Venerable wouldn¡¯t bother to act on it, but¡­


    ¡°Hahahaha, fuck my life.¡±


    Now it seemed inevitable.


    One of the three Heavenly Venerables, someone who was acting as a Young Prodigy in Bi n, the Dragon Warrior.


    <i>He¡¯sing after /genesisforsaken


    </i>

 Chapter 255: The Letter You Sent (1)

    Chapter 255: The Letter You Sent (1)


    If I were to think about it, I didn¡¯t really know much about the Dishonored Venerable. He was a person who had hidden himself from the world after attaining Eternal Youth and would never have shown up if the Heavenly Demon hadn¡¯t appeared.


    It would¡¯ve been weirder if I knew about him in detail.


    <i>But even so¡­</i>


    I wasn¡¯tpletely unknowledgeable about him. I had met him a few times in my past life and had even fought him. If I had to describe him¡­


    <i>A monster¡­</i>


    If I were to think of the events in my past life, I kind of understand why the Dishonored Venerable was called the strongest in closebat.


    Monster.


    If anyone suited that word, it would be the Dishonored Venerable.


    <i>He was just that unbelievably terrifying.</i>Simply looking at him was enough to give me the chills. I remember the time when Demonic Humans and Demons charged in aggression, and there was a lone martial artist standing against them.


    He wore a worn and old outfit and held nothing in his hands.


    Moreover, he was alone.


    It was onlyter that I learned that his reason for preferring to be alone was that others would just get in his way. Those words truly reflected his personality.


    Despite seeing the cmity charging in like a tsunami, the martial artist remained calm.


    I didn¡¯t know what was going through his head at that moment, and I doubt I ever will.


    He simply looked forward and clenched his fists. It wasn¡¯t any special movement¡ªhe simply lowered his upper body and stressed his lower body. It was just a simple, basic action.


    It was the typical basic movement that every martial artist would perform, yet his was perfect. wless.


    His gaze didn¡¯t waver. He calmly threw out his fist, which was followed by a short popping sound.


    <i>And hell was created.</i>


    I still wonder what had happened.


    I wasn¡¯t even able to see it clearly. All I knew was that with just one movement, the world changed. When I finally grasped what had happened, from between the torn-apart corpses, a pair of pitch-ck eyes stared directly into mine.


    <i>-Come.</i>


    And thus the fight between me and the Dishonored Venerable began.


    It was a pitiful disy, if not for the Demonic Sword, who was hunting other Orthodox Sect members nearby joining in the fight, I would¡¯ve died on the spot.


    The Dishonored Venerable was simply that powerful.


    Despite bing far weaker from the aftereffects of Eternal Youth, he was still mighty, true to his title.


    <i>He was batshit crazy!</i>


    What kind of a maniac would think of charging into the enemy lines to kill all of them alone?


    What was more surprising was that he actually seeded, as if it were a child¡¯s y. With a single step of his thend was destroyed, and with a punch disappeared colossal hills.


    Contrary to his title, there was nothing dishonorable about him.


    An absolute monster.


    That was what I felt about the Dishonored Venerable.


    Even though the Heavenly Demon¡¯s army and the me from the past don¡¯t exist anymore, the fact that the Dishonored Venerable proved his prowess that day didn¡¯t change at all.


    And such a person¡­


    <i>Ising to see me?</i>


    Directly at that? With his own two feet?


    Haha.


    <i>I¡¯m fucked.</i>


    No, I¡¯m seriously fucked. How did this even end up happening?


    <i>Hah, who am I kidding?</i>


    I already knew the reason. It was all because of him, the one who gave me this letter.


    <i>Crack¡ª!</i>


    I ground my teeth and moved forward. I had originally nned to see Namgung Bi-ah and Father afterward, but that no longer seemed possible.


    In the thick forest behind the Gu n, I saw arge house at its center.


    This was my first time here, but in my past life, I had been practically dragged here numerous times.


    It was an unusually small ce for an Elder, especially with no escorts or servants. It was really a testament to the personality of its upant.


    Passing through the small garden, I quickly made my way to the house, and after finding a room with a presence inside, I slid the door open.


    <i>Slide!</i>


    I knew it was rude, but I couldn¡¯t hold back this time.


    ¡°What kind of letter is this¡­!¡±


    I began toin as I opened the door, but my words faltered when I saw another person in the room.


    <em>Tap.</em>


    ¡°Oh, what brings you here, Yangcheon?¡± The First Elder ced a rock on a board as he spoke.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    The groaning reminded me of the other person in the room.


    <i>Why is he here?</i>


    I had been looking for this person since he wasn¡¯t where he was supposed to be, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be ying a random game of Go<sup>1</sup> at the First Elder¡¯s ce. The old man was the Lord of the Hao n, who had been trapped with Gu Huibi in the ck Pce.


    I remembered him being imprisoned in the Gu n¡¯s jail before I left for the frontlines, so I had intended to ask Father about his whereabouts.


    ¡­But why was he ying a game of Go here?


    The old man pleaded to the First Elder.


    ¡°...Please ¡­Give me one¡­ Just one more chance.¡±


    His voice was trembling with regret, it was as if he had no choice but to do this.


    On the contrary, the First Elder¡¯s lips formed a sneering smile. He seemed to be quite pleased.


    ¡°Hmm, another chance? I see, but¡­ If you want me to do that, then shouldn¡¯t you first keep the promise we made?¡±


    His tone was unusually heavy for him. Did he need to be so serious about a game of Go? Even I, who came toin, was momentarily stunned by this atmosphere.


    The old man¡¯s body trembled at the response. What kind of a promise was it for him to¡­


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m¡­ not¡­ good.¡±


    <i>¡­Hmm?</i>


    What was that?


    I felt like I had heard something strange.


    But before I could even think about it, the First Elder shouted out loud.


    ¡°Louder!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not better than Gu Ryoon¡­ at Go¡­!¡±


    ¡°Uh-uh! Speak louder! Your voice is too low!¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­! I! Am not better than Master ming Fist in Go!¡±


    Only after the Lord of the Hao n shouted those did the First Elder nod in satisfaction.


    ¡°Good. I shall give you a chance thanks to the spirit you showed!¡±


    ¡°¡­You fucker, you actually made me say that¡­! You bitch! I¡¯ll get you next time¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    What the fuck¡­?


    What the hell are these guys doing¡­?


    They didn¡¯t even seem to care that I was there. The two old men resumed their game of Go again. It was only after I snapped out of my reverie and interrupted them did the heated game of Goe to an end.


    ******************


    As I settled into the First Elder¡¯s room after the situation was somewhat resolved, he entered the room with some tea and sat opposite me.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t seem to have any snacks.¡±


    ¡°You should¡¯ve asked the servants for some.¡±


    ¡°Why would I do that when the only things I have are time and my body?¡±


    The First Elder spoke nonchntly. Considering howrge this building was for a person living alone, it seemed a bit too much for the First Elder to manage by hims¡ª


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Just as I was about to finish that thought, I saw someone brushing the floor with a broom.


    It was none other than the Lord of the Hao n, who had been ying Go just earlier.


    ¡°Tch! Jeez! Sweep harder! It has to be perfectly clean!¡±


    ¡°You bastard¡­! At least say that after looking at my body! Do I look like I have the strength?!¡±


    True to his words Elder Mook¡¯s waist was thick as an arm, and his arms were as thick as a finger, and even that was an exaggeration. So I also didn¡¯t think that he was capable of sweeping any harder.


    <i>Wait no, that¡¯s not the problem.</i>


    I quickly turned to the First Elder.


    ¡°Why is Elder Mook in your ce, First Elder?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Oh, I guess you haven¡¯t heard yet, Yangcheon.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Was there a particr reaso¡ª ¡°


    ¡°No no, I simply asked the Lord to give me that man in exchange for me epting the position of First Elder.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°I happened to be bored all by myself, and he also said that he had nowhere to go, so I just offered to take care of him.¡±


    ¡°¡­You make it sound like you¡¯ve adopted a puppy or something.¡±


    Elder Mook was the head of the Hao n, a prominent faction within the Unorthodox Sect known for their exceptional information-gathering abilities, which wereparable to the Beggar¡¯s Sect¡¯s.


    Whether it was the First Elder adopting such a man into his home, Father casually granting him to the First Elder just because he asked, or even Elder Mook himself who was busy sweeping the floor, they were all crazy.


    <i>What a batshit crazy household this is¡­</i>


    The more I delved into it, the more absurd it became.


    ¡°I¡­ um¡­ never mind.¡±


    I decided to let go of the dozens ofints I had. I felt like asking about each one would only lead to me dying out of frustration.


    There must be a reason behind the First Elder¡¯s actions. Surely, there must be¡­


    ¡°¡­More importantly, First Elder, just what in the hell is this?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What is what? What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°This letter.¡±


    I asked, showing him the letter supposedly sent by the Dishonored Venerable.


    After all, that was the reason I hade here.


    ¡°Hmm, what about it?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean, ¡®what about it¡¯¡­?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but feel exasperated by his casual response.


    As if he couldn¡¯t grasp the issue, the First Elder tilted his head. Seeing his reaction, I thought that perhaps it wasn¡¯t such a big deal after all.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this¡­ a letter from the Dishonored Venerable?¡±


    The First Elder took the letter from me and nodded.


    ¡°Oh, this?¡±


    ¡°Is it not?¡±


    ¡°No, it is.¡±


    <i>Hahaha.</i>


    <i>So it is, huh? So funny!</i>


    Seeing my tense expression, the First Elder added,¡°Haha! Why are you so worried? He¡¯s onlying to see your face.¡±


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t it weird not to be worried?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about?¡±


    ¡°Do you truly believe nothing will happen if the Dishonored Venerable pays me a visit?¡±


    ¡°What could possibly happen if he does visi¡ª ¡° The First Elder began, but then abruptly stopped speaking and avoided my gaze.


    ¡°Elder, why are you avoiding my eyes?¡±


    ¡°Khm-! Some dust must have gone inside my eyes!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why are you changing the subject?¡±


    <i>This geezer¡­!</i>


    After I persistently prodded the Elder, he backed away a little and reluctantly spoke.


    ¡°Jeez, you worry too much, Yangcheon. There are plenty of people who would jump at the chance to meet him, or receive his teachings.¡±


    The First Elder was right, The Dishonored Venerable held a lofty position as one of the three Heavenly Venerables.


    They represented the pinnacle of martial arts that a human body and sheer talent could reach. the three Heavenly Venerables represented martial arts itself.


    Each of them possessed such immense power that they could decimate entire armies.


    However, that just added to my predicament.


    ¡°Just how did you end up making connections with such a person, Elder?¡±


    ¡°Mywork just expanded as I lived longer.¡±


    It started with the Lord of Mount Hua, then the Immortal Healer, followed by the head of the Hao n, and now even the Dishonored Venerable.


    I couldn¡¯t fathom how the First Elder had cultivated such vast connections.


    <i>Was he actually serious when he said that he was popr back in the day?</i>


    Just what did he do in the past to end up with such connections?


    ¡°Jeez, just stop worrying about it. He probably didn¡¯t mean that he woulde right away. It was likely just a passingment. Hehe!¡±


    Indeed, it seemed highly unlikely that the Dishonored Venerable was in a situation where he coulde right away. After all, I doubt that he wanted to show his current self to the world.


    However, the Dishonored Venerable was a man of his word, at least ording to my knowledge.


    There was only one instance I knew of where he failed to keep his promise.


    <i>When he vowed to kill the Heavenly Demon.</i>


    Apart from that, he had always followed through on hismitments.


    Which meant that if he said that he woulde and see my face...


    <i>¡­He really is going toe someday.</i>


    But will he just see my face and leave, a part of me already felt that it wasn¡¯t going to be the case.


    My premonitions have never been wrong which was very annoying.


    ¡°Nothing good everes from getting involved with you.¡±


    ¡°You ungrateful brat! I cleaned your shit, dressed you up, and raised you, yet you have the audacity to such things to your grandpa!¡±


    ¡°Since when did you clean up my shit! It¡¯s more like you beat me until I shat myself.¡±


    <i>Swish!</i>


    In an instant, a fish flew towards my face. I quickly dodged, avoiding a repeat of the earlier incident and bing dizzy.


    ¡°You¡­! Again! You always resort to violence first! Always using your fist is a really bad habit, you know?!¡±


    ¡°Instead of growing more mature, you only get nimbler!¡±


    The First Elder grumbled, getting up and moving towards me. Sensing danger, I quickly put some distance between us.


    I had no intention of getting beaten up while I was here toin.


    ¡°Hmph! I brought you a letter out of goodwill, and yet you don¡¯t even have the decency to show gratitude.¡±


    ¡°If it was something like this, then you should have just kept it to yourself¡­!¡±


    ¡°Hoh?! Judging by your reaction, I can tell you haven¡¯t read the other one.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Ah~ I went out of my way to give it to you as well.¡±


    <i>The other one?</i>


    <i>What other letter was he talking about¡­?</i>


    Wait¡­! Now that I think about it, there might¡¯ve been two letters.


    Yes, the First Elder gave me not one, but two letters. Caught up in my emotions, I didn¡¯t even bother to read the second one.


    <i>Just what did the other letter say¡­?</i>


    I carefully folded the Dishonored Venerable¡¯s letter in half and tucked it into my pocket. Honestly, I just wanted to burn it, but if I actually did that, there was no going back


    With a mix of curiosity and apprehension, I took out the other letter.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    As soon as I opened it, I lost all the strength in my body. The rough handwriting on the page spelled out a simple greeting.


    -To the Young Master.


    The sender was none other than Wi /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 256: The Letter You Sent (2)

    Chapter 256: The Letter You Sent (2)


    After reading the lines written in rough handwriting, I was dumbfounded for a moment.


    It was because I didn¡¯t expect to receive a letter from Wi Seol-Ah, nor did I expect her to write one on her own.


    And also...


    <i>She knew how to write?</i>


    That was the first question that came to mind.


    Because she lived in the mountains with the Sword Venerable, I thought she was illiterate.


    But if this really was from Wi Seol-Ah, then did she learn how to write just so she could send me a letter?


    If that was really the case, this letter in my hand now felt even heavier.


    <i>Rustle.</i>I opened up the letter carefully.


    I was very curious about what was written in the letter, but unlike my impatient self, my hands were slow.


    -Are you doing well, Young Master?


    -I am doing fine.


    <i>Hehe.</i>


    Her handwriting was very uneven.


    Even so, there were no traces of her fixing or erasing anything.


    I believe that she just wrote a new letter every time she messed up, which is how this letter came to be.


    -I¡¯m sorry for leaving you without saying anything.


    Yeah.


    You should¡¯ve at least informed me.


    Or at the very least, you should have left a letter like this.


    -Was the Young Master sad because I disappeared?


    <i>Sad huh.</i>


    -Honestly, I hoped that you at least felt that way a little.


    Was I sad?


    <i>Hmm.</i>


    Now that I thought about it, I think I did feel sad.


    Even now, from time to time, I felt that a spot was empty.


    Wi Seol-Ah, who woke me up every morning with her loud voice.


    The face that constantly appeared, curious about what I was doing.


    The girl who came to me, saying that she wanted to eat with me when it was meal time.


    <i>Young Master, are you okay?</i>


    And that voice of hers filled with worry.


    But now, none of those things were here anymore. Perhaps that was why it felt so empty.


    <i>It¡¯s only been a year.</i>


    It was almost a year.


    It had just been a short period of time, but I didn¡¯t know why I was feeling this way.


    Did I feel like I had be someone important just because Wi Seol-Ah followed me around?


    Did your disappearance shake me that much because I thought that I had be someone special to the young you?


    I<i>t seems like I am still immature, huh.</i>


    Even though I had experienced many things, I was still just a shallow person.


    I already knew that you were going to disappear one day, but I was still acting like this.


    The letter wasn¡¯t that long, so I continued to read it slowly.


    There wasn¡¯t anything special.


    I¡¯m doing well.


    The food doesn¡¯t taste that good here.


    The scenery here is nice, but Gu n¡¯s mountains were nicer.


    She wrote about how she was doing.


    However,


    <i>It sounds like she¡¯s forcing herself to say all those things.</i>


    It felt like she was telling me that she was doing fine so that I don¡¯t worry about her.


    -Oh, and I also started learning how to wield a sword from Grandpa.


    <i>From the Sword Venerable?</i>


    So she finally started to learn huh.


    <i>Wait¡­?</i>


    Then who did she learn from back in Gu n?


    I obviously thought that the Sword Venerable was the one teaching her.


    <i>Did she learn by herself?</i>


    But Wi Seol-Ah always spoke about it as if she was learning from someone else.


    -It¡¯s fun. Grandpa alsoplimented me saying that I¡¯m skilled in it.


    Of course you would be good at it.


    If I thought about Wi Seol-Ah from my past life, it was obvious.


    In the first ce, she wouldn¡¯t have been called the Celestial Sword if she didn¡¯t have that talent.


    -I have also be much taller. Grandpa became sad while saying that I might soon be taller than him.


    Despite the fact that the Sword Venerable wasn¡¯t that tall, it was still unexpected to hear that Wi Seol-Ah had grown that much.


    Was that true?


    <i>Her being small was also nice.</i>


    If the content in this letter was all true, then I might be a bit disappointed.


    -I¡¯m learning a lot of things.


    -I¡¯m sad that I¡¯m far away from the Young Master.


    -But I was told that it is necessary for the future.


    Because of how she said she was told that it was necessary for the future, reading thatst line made me frown.


    <i>Did the Sword Venerable tell her that?</i>


    Did the Sword Venerable have a good reason for telling her that?


    -I¡¯m going to learn even more.


    -Then, I can protect the Young Master.


    ¡°Who¡¯s protecting whom?¡±


    After reading the confident line she had written in the letter, I smirked.


    ¡°¡­Protect, my ass.¡±


    Instead of protecting someone, I just hope that you will live for yourself.


    In my past life, you lived for the sake of protecting others, so I hoped that it would be different this time around.


    <i>Protect me, huh.</i>


    Those words felt very heavy.


    -I want to see you.


    So did the words that came after.


    -Does the Young Master want to see me as well?


    And these words as well.


    I find your affection very heavy.


    And for me to dare to hear such words from you¡­


    If I could just ept your feelings¡­


    I didn¡¯t know if I was allowed to.


    While it was pathetic that I felt happy that she missed me, I was also afraid.


    -I really want to see you.


    -So please wait for me.


    -I¡¯ll make sure toe see the Young Master.


    On reading those lines filled with Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s emotions, I let out augh and a sigh at the same time.


    <i>Yet you aren¡¯t asking me to visit you?</i>


    Despite saying all those things, not once did she ask me toe visit her.


    She had only written that she woulde to me.


    <i>¡­It feels like she¡¯s telling me not toe.</i>


    For some reason, it felt that way.


    It felt like she was telling me not to visit her until she came to me.


    -Goodbye.


    After reading thest line, I carefully folded the letter in half and put it inside my pocket.


    It felt like a simple letter sending me her regards, but it was also hard to see it that way.


    ¡°¡­This, when did you receive it?¡±


    ¡°I believe it came around three months after you left for the frontlines.¡±


    That meant that it had been around a year.


    So nothing came after that?


    ¡°Are you nning to go?¡±


    ¡°¡­Where?¡±


    The First Elder asked me with a very wicked expression.


    ¡°Qinghai might be far, but that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s impossible.¡±


    The First Elder had told me about Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s location in the past.


    Qinghai.


    Besides the Kunlun Mountains and the Ten Sect Alliance, it was also the home of the Alliance Leader, the Taeryung n.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious as to why you don¡¯t bother going there yourself.¡±


    Why was I not going huh?


    If I was being honest, I had more reasons to not gopared to reasons to go.


    How could I dare to argue with the decision made by the Sword Venerable and Wi Seol-Ah?


    Of course, I could¡¯ve simply pushed everything aside and just made up a reason for me to go.


    And if I couldn¡¯te up with a reason,


    <i>All I have to do is just visit them anyways.</i>


    ¡°Judging by your expressions, it seems like you have considered it at least once, huh.¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±


    It was just like the First Elder said.


    Just like how I had looked for reasons to not go, in the end, I found myself looking for reasons to go.


    <i>¡­Originally, I thought of visiting her after going to Anhui.</i>


    That was the n, if it was really necessary for me to go to the Heavenly Dragon Academy.


    It was very risky, but at the same time, it wasn¡¯t totally impossible either.


    That was definitely what I intended to do.


    -I¡¯ll make sure toe see the Young Master.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not sure yet.¡±


    Hearing my response, the First Elder simply stared at me with a strange gaze.


    While staring at me somewhat pathetically, it also looked like he was trying to read my thoughts.


    After staring at me for a moment, the First Elder let out a sigh and turned his gaze towards Hao n¡¯s Lord, who was brushing the floor.


    ¡°If you say so.¡±


    ¡°I feel somewhat insulted by your response.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Anyway, did you aplish what you came here for?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah, somewhat.¡±


    At first, I came here to argue, but it felt like everything had be impassive due to all the unexpected things.


    <i>¡­Regarding the Dishonored Venerable.</i>


    Like the First Elder said, even though he may have said that he was going toe, he wasn¡¯t going toe immediately.


    <i>And if the need arises, I¡¯ll just run away.</i>


    If he wanted to see me, all I had to do was remain out of his sight.


    Though, even if I tried, I didn¡¯t know if it was possible for me to avoid him.


    <i>Let¡¯s just not think about it for now¡­</i>


    If I thought about it, I would just be sad, so I decided to simply put it aside for now.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be taking my leave now.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Leaving already?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have to go see father for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Alright, not much can be done if the Lord has given you an order. Spend some more time the next time youe here.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll consider it.¡±


    If I stayed in this ce for a long time, I didn¡¯t know what would happen to me.


    No matter what, I will never do that.


    Forcing my body that had be much heavier, I respectfully lowered my head to the First Elder and went on my way.


    I needed to talk with the Hao n¡¯s Lord as well, but it felt like he was giving me a hint to not talk to him since he was embarrassed at the moment, so I decided to pay him a visit another day.


    Since he was said to be residing in the First Elder¡¯s house, I¡¯d probably visit him the next day or the day after.


    <i>Does he have no intention of returning to the Hao n?</i>


    The Hao n¡¯s Lord¡¯s identity may have been a secret, but he was still the Lord of his n.


    I wondered if he could afford to reside in this ce,


    <i>But I guess it¡¯ll be fine since father has given his approval.</i>


    If a problem arose and things went wrong, father would¡¯ve already burned him to death.


    After ncing at Elder Mook for a moment, once again, I started making my way towards the n.


    ******************


    Elder Mook¡¯s brushing stopped immediately after Gu Yangcheon left.


    Only Gu Ryoon continued to put on a sour face while lying on the floor.


    ¡°Kids grow up fast, but he¡¯s changed quite a bit.¡±


    Said Elder Mook as he watched Gu Yangcheon walking away.


    Strange emotions were mixed in his voice.


    ¡°Do noty your eyes on him.¡±


    On noticing that the emotion in his voice was greed, Gu Ryoon spoke with a heavy tone.


    Furthermore,


    <i>Swoosh,</i>


    Heat started pervading his small house.


    ¡°What the¨C? Are you thinking about beating up your weakling friend now?¡±


    ¡°You know my personality well, so you should know better that I would just do that.¡±


    ¡°It seems like despite your age, that personality of yours doesn''t know how to simmer down.¡±


    ¡°Go back to where you belong after a while.¡±


    ¡°That coldness of yours is still the same as well.¡±


    The affection that he showed Gu Yangcheon had disappeared, and now, only sharpness remained with Gu Ryoon.


    Elder Mook knew that this was what the real ming Fist was like.


    Elder Mook also knew the ming Fist¡¯s real title, so he didn¡¯t make any morements.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t showing greed.¡±


    ¡°What a tant lie.¡±


    ¡°¡­Of course, for a split second, I thought that perhaps he might get along with my daughter! But I think you can let that go.¡±


    ¡°You old man, that¡¯s what you call greed. Do you even know how old your daughter is for you to say something like that?¡±


    ¡°¡­Over thirty, I think?¡±


    ¡°My grandson already has a young, beautiful fianc¨¦e, so screw off.¡±


    He even had a pool of choices.


    Because for some reason, when it came to finding girls, Gu Yangcheon had an overflowing amount of luck.


    ¡°¡­Hmph.¡±


    Elder Mook snorted in disappointment, but Gu Ryoon didn¡¯t even pretend to have heard him.


    After pushing Gu Ryoon out of his mind, Elder Mook simply continued to stare in the direction Gu Yangcheon left.


    His eyes were much calmerpared to before.


    <i>He is burning stronger than before.</i>


    Compared to thest time he had seen him, Gu Yangcheon¡¯s presence was much more powerful.


    Was it because he was the son of the Tiger Warrior?


    No.


    Rather than saying that he was the son of the Tiger Warrior¡­


    <i>It¡¯d be more urate to call him the child of a noble yet bewitching monster.</i>


    He didn¡¯t know how much he had inherited from his mother, but if he had taken a lot from her, then this was the obvious result.


    Though it was unfortunate that his little sister didn¡¯t seem to have inherited a lot from her mother, it was important that at least one of them got it.


    <i>I pray that he continues to grow up just like this.</i>


    While thinking about Gu Yangcheon, Elder Mook earnestly prayed that the me that was born that way would burn the burden of thisnd once and for all .


    ¡°Hey! Your hands are not moving!¡±


    ¡°How about doing it yourself if you aren¡¯t satisfied!¡±


    Unable to hold back any longer, Elder Mook charged at Gu Ryoon with the broom.


    ******************


    Somewhere in the west, a middle-aged man was sweating while climbing a steep hill.


    ¡°¡­Fuck, this is a really rough road!¡±


    The birds in the surroundings flew away in surprise after the man shouted.


    While seeing that sight, the middle-aged man, Chuwong of Beggar¡¯s Sect, thought about how he ended up in this situation.


    ¡°¡­Fuck.¡±


    When he thought about it, curse words came out instinctively, but there was no one around to criticize him.


    <i>Rustle.</i>


    It had already been a year of him stepping on branches, walking around a forest.


    He was tricked by the True Dragon and had fled to the west about a year ago.


    <i>¡­If I didn¡¯t go back then.</i>


    Things would have been much nicer.


    It meant that it had already been a year of him running around endlessly like this, without missing a single day.


    He had already gotten sick ofining about this, but if he didn¡¯tin about his shitty situation like this, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive.


    He wondered how the Fighting Dog of Beggar¡¯s Sect had ended up this way.


    Chuwong let out a deep sigh.


    After walking through the forest, for what felt like an eternity, he began to see a hut in the distance.


    <i>¡­Haha fuck.</i>


    As soon as he saw the hut, Chuwong became very nervous.


    Chuwong didn¡¯t want to go there, but his feet wouldn¡¯t stop.


    Because if he stopped there, he didn¡¯t know what that monster of a person would do to him.


    He arrived in front of the hut.


    <i>Creak.</i>


    When he opened the door and stepped in, he saw that someone was already waiting for him inside.


    ¡°¡­Hehe, master, I am here.¡±


    Despite hisrge physique, Chuwong showed a feeble figure when he saw the person sitting down on a chair.


    This was one of the methods he had learned that would help him survive.


    Though the man sitting in front of him didn¡¯t even care.


    ¡°You arete.¡±


    After hearing those heavy words, Chuwong hurried towards him and begged for mercy.


    ¡°Ah, I¡­ had a lot of work, so I arrived here a littlete.¡±


    The young man nced at Chuwong, and then closed his eyes.


    Wouldn¡¯t I win if I were to strike his head right now?


    Chuwong considered that thought for an instant, but he immediately erased it.


    If he could¡¯ve defeated him like that, then he would have already done so.


    Unfortunately, the person in front of him wasn¡¯t someone that something like that would have worked against.


    <i>¡­Crazy fucker, who¡¯s the one that said this person is one of the weaker Six Dragons and Three Phoenixes? I will find the guy who spread that false rumor and kill him!</i>


    If he thought about how he was rolled around by the man called the Dragon Warrior, Bi Eejin, for the past year, he definitely wasn¡¯t at the level of a young prodigy.


    He definitely couldn¡¯t bepared to those young kids.


    <i>Just where did someone like thise from?</i>


    If he had topare, either the Peng n¡¯s Dragon, Peng Woojin or the greatest , the Sword Phoenix might have stood a chance against him.


    <i>Then what about the True Dragon?</i>


    Chuwong thought about the True Dragon, Gu Yangcheon, who had sent him here, but it wasn¡¯t easy topare him either.


    Whoever it was, the fact that both of them were monsters did not change.


    Bi Eejin asked while staring at Chuwong.


    ¡°The letter I wrote, did you send it properly?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, I sent it right away.¡±


    ¡°And there¡¯s no response yet?¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ t-that¡¯s right.¡±


    After hearing Chuwong¡¯s response, the young man Bi Eejin frowned as if something felt unpleasant.


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    Was something bothering him?


    Because the atmosphere didn¡¯t feel so good, Chuwong¡¯s shoulders flinched when he saw Bi Eejin frown.


    When he felt like this, things didn¡¯t end nicely.


    Of course, he thought that to himself.


    Thankfully, he had a solution for times like these.


    Before Bi Eejin could do anything, Chuwong spoke up first.


    ¡°Oh, Master.¡±


    Then, Bi Eejin¡¯s cold ck eyes were directed at Chuwong.


    Chuwong froze because of his terrifying gaze, but he was unable to stop his words.


    ¡°¡­The youngest Young Lady was looking for you earlier, Master.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The youngest Young Lady.


    Chuwong saw that Bi Eejin¡¯s expression loosened up a little when he brought her up.


    As he expected, this worked really well against him.


    When it came to the youngest child, the bad-tempered man would be strangely weak.


    ¡°I believe she was looking for you to have a meal togeth¡­¡±


    Before Chuwong couldplete his sentence, Bi Eejin stood up.


    He was most likely heading down to the streets to look for the youngest Young Lady.


    It was a godsend for Chuwong to run into a blood rtive of the Bi n while walking around the streets earlier.


    <i>Thanks to you, I will live for another day ¡­!</i>


    She was a life saver as he would¡¯ve most likely been forced to be hung on a tree.


    Bi Eejin started to move.


    ¡°Come to me right away if you get a response.¡±


    ¡°Ah, of course! I¡¯ll be there in an instant!¡±


    ¡°You know what happens if you run away again, right?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡±


    When Chuwong thought back to what happened to him back when he tried to run away, he started shivering.


    ¡°Oh, burn this on your way back.¡±


    As he walked past him., Bi Eejin gave Chuwong a letter


    ¡°This is¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d that I¡¯ll be able to meet them sooner than expected.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Wondering what he meant, Chuwong turned around, but Bi Eejin had already disappeared by then.


    Shortly after, Chuwong opened up the letter in his hands, and inside¡­


    -Scheduled to enter the Heavenly Dragon Academy.


    ¡°¡­Eh?¡±


    Was apletely unexpected /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 257: Before Leaving For Anhui (1)

    Chapter 257: Before Leaving For Anhui (1)


    <i>Rustle.</i>


    The sound of a letter unfolding was what broke the silence.


    <i>Rustle.</i>


    I didn¡¯t know what kept him so busy, but I always saw my father working.


    Father looked the same as ever as I carefully entered the Lord¡¯s room.


    ¡°I heard that you called for me.¡±


    Only after I spoke, did my father raise his head and make eye contact with me.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He put down the letter he was reading, and kept staring at me while he spoke.¡°Firstly, good work.¡±


    ¡°It was nothing.¡±


    ¡°With this, your punishment hase to an end.¡±


    My confinement thatsted a few months was already over, and now, I was also finished with my duty at the frontlines thatsted for over a year.


    Thinking back, it was hard to consider it to be a punishment as it was more helpful to me since I was able to increase my strength in the process.


    <i>Perhaps¡­ Did he do it on purpose?</i>


    Since it ended up this way, I had my suspicions but¡­


    <i>Probably not.</i>


    The confinement might have been intentional, but my duty at the frontlines definitely wasn¡¯t.


    Father didn¡¯t know about my ability to absorb Demonic Qi, so him sending me to the frontlines was definitely meant to be a punishment.


    <i>Though, it was much better than my past life.</i>


    Did itst for one year or two years in my past life?


    I barely managed to stay alive after I was dragged away by Gu Huibi¡¯s hands.


    Back then, it really felt like hell.


    <i>¡­I guess this time wasn¡¯t that different either.</i>


    If I had topare, rather than being physically tired,


    I was exhausted¡­ mentally.


    Something like that.


    I didn¡¯t really want to think about it that much.


    Father continued speaking while I put on a sour face.


    ¡°Just like I said in the letter, so long as no problems arise, you will leave for Anhui in a few days.¡±


    As soon as the idle conversation was finished, he got straight to the main topic.


    Since I found this ufortable atmosphere difficult, personally, I was fine with him getting straight to the point, but I guess his personality really was the same as ever.


    Moreover, he¡¯s really making me go, huh?


    <i>Anhui huh¡­</i>


    I believe that I¡¯d been there once or twice.


    Though not with the best intentions, I¡¯d gone there a couple times after bing a Demonic Human.


    <i>But now, I have to go to that ce for an engagement.</i>


    I never would¡¯ve expected for something like this to happen.


    It was obviously toote to run away now.


    <i>¡­I mean, I can.</i>


    But when I thought about the girl who was probably sleeping somewhere at her ce or mine, it was impossible.


    <i>Am I really going to marry her like this?</i>


    Me marrying someone?


    What was happening¡­


    After realizing that this was actually happening, an unknown feeling rose within me.


    ¡°The Lady of the n will apany you on your trip to Anhui.¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but gasp after hearing what my father said.


    Lady of the n? Lady Mi wasing too?


    ¡°¡­Why?¡±


    I identally spoke back.


    After hearing my question, Father put on a rare strange expression.


    Though even that was hard to notice without paying attention as it was too small of a face.


    ¡°Why, you ask. That¡¯s a strange question.¡±


    Agreed.


    I said that by ident, and considering that this trip was for an engagement between two ns, it wasn¡¯t strange for Lady Mi to apany me since she was the Lady of the n.


    <i>Then¡­ wait.</i>


    After realizing something, I immediately asked my father.


    ¡°Is this why Lady Mi has returned to the n?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Only after hearing from Father did I now understand why Lady Mi had returned to the n earlier than she did in my past life.


    So it was due to my engagement huh.


    ¡­Since I didn¡¯t get engaged in my past life.


    Well, it wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t get engaged on purpose, it was more like I wasn¡¯t given the option due to my poor reputation.


    I felt bitter thinking about it.


    Despite being from a noble n, how much trouble did I cause for me to not receive a single engagement proposal?


    Though, that probably wasn¡¯t the only reason why it didn¡¯t happen.


    Despite being old enough, Gu Huibi didn¡¯t get engaged either.


    <i>¡­Lady Mi ising with me huh.</i>


    It may have been her duty, but I wondered if it made her feel unpleasant.


    I obviously felt a bit ufortable.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s that.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I heard that you had some conflict with the Hwangbo n at the frontlines.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    Hearing that from my father made me flustered for a moment.


    Where did he hear it from?


    I thought I had done a good job hiding it.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a big deal.¡±


    It really wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    All I did was break the knees of a Hwangbo n¡¯s blood rtive into pieces, and manipte the younger blood rtive into joining the fight for the position of Young Lord, right?


    <i>That¡¯s not that big of a deal.</i>


    Back in my day, not only did I annihte an entire n, but I even thought about destroying the entirety of Central ins, you know?


    Bing a Lord or not wasn¡¯t really that big of a deal.


    Yeah! Of course not.


    Hearing my response, Father stared into my eyes,


    ¡°I see.¡±


    As always, he was satisfied with a short response and didn¡¯t ask any further questions.


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s scary how he doesn¡¯t ask any further questions.¡¯


    Since I could remember, he had always been like this.


    As long as I didn¡¯t cross the line while causing trouble, father always let it pass without prying into it.


    Of course, I knew that if I crossed my father''s line, I would be destroyed, so I always tried my best to avoid crossing it.


    ¡­Maybe not? Now that I thought about it, it never really crossed my mind.


    Anyways,


    After that, I briefly was informed about my schedule which consisted of education I was required to receive for being a blood rtive, and about visiting the merchant associations rted to the Gu n.


    ¡°¡­Lastly, ask the Steward about your schedule.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    In the end, the important points were about my engagement at Anhui and that Lady Mi would be apanying me.


    That was all.


    Just before I was about to leave, and since it seemed like father was done with his work.


    ¡°¡­Lord.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    I was going to ask him about the thing that happened at the frontlines.


    About the marble left there by our ancestors.


    What the beast called a seed and said was extremely dangerous to grow.


    That marble.


    <i>Does father know about it?</i>


    I was curious.


    ¡°The marble at the center of the forest.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what purpose that marble serves?¡±


    <i>Pause.</i>


    My question made Father¡¯s hand stop for a moment.


    His gaze bore deep into me, and because his red pupils were shining brighter than before, I wanted to avoid his eyes.


    ¡°Why are you asking that?¡±


    ¡°¡­I was just curious.¡±


    Did my sudden question catch him off guard?


    After a brief moment of silence, father continued speaking.


    ¡°It is not time for you to know yet.¡±


    He went back to the letters after giving me a firm response.


    It was a simple denial, but one word lingered in my mind.


    <i>Yet¡­ huh.</i>


    Considering how he said that it wasn¡¯t time for me yet, it meant that I would learn about it in the future.


    And if my assumption wasn¡¯t wrong, it seemed like Father knew what that marble was.


    <i>I don¡¯t know if he knows that it is a seed, like that bastard told me.</i>


    But now, I knew that that marble had some sort of a purpose.


    Though, there was a problem.


    Even if I pester him, he won¡¯t tell me anything more.


    Though there was a good chance of my father burning away all my hair if I continued to remain stubborn.


    <i>¡­I must protect my hair.</i>


    The Immortal Healer had told me before that he could cure anything, other than balding or hair that was burnt away.


    ¡°¡­Then my Lord.¡±


    ¡°You still have something to say?¡±


    ¡°What should I do about the Snow Phoenix?¡±


    It was a different subject this time.


    As he didn¡¯t expect this, father¡¯s eyes widened a little.


    ¡°The Snow Phoenix?¡±


    ¡°Since I¡¯m going to Anhui, what should I do about the contract I made with them?¡±


    Since her body didn¡¯t ept heat other than mine, I made a promise to give her heat.


    The Snow Phoenix only felt warm for a moment when father and Gu Huibi actually tried themselves and they also failed to get rid of the Ice Qi inside her.


    <i>Then I guess this is probably due to my Demonic Absorption Arts?</i>


    It was almost impossible for me to deny it now.


    It seemed like my Demonic Absorption Arts was able to absorb the Ice Qi that took the life of the Snow Phoenix in my past life.


    <i>Though I don¡¯t know if I am actually absorbing her Qi and making it mine, or I am just getting rid of her Ice Qi with my heat.</i>


    Considering how I didn¡¯t feel anything different after that, I believed that I wasn¡¯t actually absorbing her Ice Qi.


    Father answered my question immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already informed the Moyong n about this.¡±


    ¡°Huh? When?¡±


    I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve heard back from Moyong Hi-ah yet and for him to be already done with this matter¡­


    Oh wait, I haven¡¯t even gone to see her once.


    Right. I never actually went to see Moyong Hi-ah after I returned to the n.


    ¡°What¡¯s going to happen?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Just as father was about to respond, he turned his head and looked outside the window.


    Wondering if there was something outside, I looked in the same direction, but besides grass, I didn¡¯t see anything special.


    ¡°¡­It seems like they are waiting for you. Hear the rest outside.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Who¡¯s waiting for me¡­?¡±


    Was it the Steward?


    Father signaled that he didn¡¯t have anything else to talk about.


    It meant that he was telling me to leave and stop stalling any longer.


    Because of that, I lowered my head in respect and left the Lord¡¯s room.


    Then,


    <i>Hey.</i>


    I called the bastard who was sleeping.


    <b>[Grr?]</b>


    Since I felt something move deep inside my Dantian, it seemed like it heard me.


    Since I wasn¡¯t going to absorb any Qi for a while, I told the beast to sleep, but it seems like it really slept the entire time.


    It took me a while to learn about this, but he obeyed me much better than I expected.


    It felt like I was raising a puppy.


    Of course, that was that but¡­


    That wasn¡¯t the main topic.


    <i>When are you nning to wake up the elder?</i>


    <b>[Grr¡­?]</b>


    <i>It¡¯s been more than a year.</i>


    For the beast to be able to absorb Qi more easily and have a conversation with me, Elder Shin had to sleep for a bit, and the contract I had made with the beast wouldst for a year.


    And now, it had already been a few months since the deadline had passed.


    <i>Stop pretending like you know nothing. You know very well that the time has already passed.</i>


    <b>[¡­Grrr.]</b>


    <i>Wake him up already, I have something I need to ask him.</i>


    I needed to ask Elder Shin about the marble I had seen at the frontlines.


    Elder Shin was someone who had be active during the period when the Gate of Demons had just appeared, and he had also experienced the Blood Disaster caused by the Blood Fiend.


    Considering about how he was active in the past,


    <i>He should probably know about the marble too, right?</i>


    That was what I thought.


    Since he was from way too far in the past, he didn¡¯t seem to know about the Murim Alliance or the Gu n but there was still a chance.


    More than anything, I was starting to miss the nagging of Elder Shin.


    <b>[¡­Grr.]</b>


    Without responding to me, the beast growled quietly and began erasing his presence gradually.


    That movement¡­ that bastard was nning to go back to sleep!


    <i>Where do you think you are go- ¡­Hey, hey!</i>


    The bastard had definitely heard me, but without giving me a response, it quietly disappeared.


    That fucker.


    Should I just cut open my belly?


    <i>I guess the bastard doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m a professional at cutting open stomachs, huh?</i>


    Not only at cutting it open, but I was also well versed in burning it away after doing so.


    <i>If you don¡¯t want that to happen,e out while I¡¯m stil-</i>


    ¡°You came.¡±


    <i>Pause.</i>


    The sudden, unexpected voice brought my steps to a halt.


    Since it was a familiar voice, I turned around and saw the Steward standing at that spot, but the voice I heard was of a girl¡¯s, not his.


    I thought that I was still in the hallway that led outside, but only then did I realize that I was already outside.


    It seemed like I didn¡¯t notice it because I was lost in my thoughts.


    The Steward lowered his head after seeing me.


    After nodding back lightly, I immediately looked behind him.


    It was because the owner of the voice I heard was standing there.


    Moreover, there were not only one, but two familiar faces there.


    ¡°Why are you guys here?¡±


    The girl in front gently pushed her hair aside as she replied.


    ¡°¡­We said that we would see each other again, but you weren¡¯t around¡­¡±


    The girl that responded after pushing her hair aside was Moyong Hi-ah.


    And the other person was¡­


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s¡­ eat food together.¡±


    It was obviously Namgung Bi-ah.


    They were constantly wary of each other.


    Because the both of them had a cold expression as their resting face, or perhaps because they were not fond of each other, the atmosphere around them wasn¡¯t really the best.


    After getting goosebumps, I unconsciously rubbed my arms .


    <i>Why is it so cold even though it¡¯s summer?</i>


    My body, which barely felt cold, was now feeling this cold in the middle of summer.


    ¡°Is that why you were waiting here for me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It somehow ended up this way¡­¡±


    Now I knew why father was looking out the window.


    Father¡¯s senses covered most of the n, so he must have immediately realized who was standing outside.


    Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s presence may have been understandable, but I didn¡¯t expect Moyong Hi-ah to be here as well.


    I let out a sigh and spoke while looking at Moyong Hi-ah.


    ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t have waited outside like this, especially since you hate bugs.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. After seeing Young Lady Namgung, I unconsciously- ¡°


    As Moyong Hi-ah was responding with a slightly reddened face filled with embarrassment, she suddenly stopped midway and stared right at me.


    Her gaze was somewhat strange.


    ¡°Huh? Why are you staring at me like that?¡±


    ¡°¡­How does Young Master Gu know that I dislike bugs?¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh?¡±


    Fuck.


    I made a mistake.


    I quickly made an excuse.


    ¡°¡­You just look like it?¡±


    ¡°This is the first time that I¡¯ve heard such a thing though?¡±


    <i>Of course it would be.</i>


    It didn¡¯t seem like it worked.


    Fair enough, who would have imagined that a girl who looks as cold as her would be scared of bugs.


    <i>I didn¡¯t know either.</i>


    I didn¡¯t learn about it because I wanted to.


    I only remembered it because even though she was stronger than me, Moyong Hi-ah kept breaking down whenever we ran into a bug type Demon and I was forced to work my ass off.


    When Iter asked her about why she kept behaving in that manner, with an expression filled with guilt, she sobbed as she told me that she couldn¡¯t handle bugs.


    <i>¡­Yet she raises a moth at her ce.</i>


    It was well-known that the Moyong n used moth type Demons for their business, yet strangely, the precious child of their n despised bugs.


    ¡°I just happened to learn about it.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s not something you could just- ¡°


    Just as Moyong Hi-ah took a step forward, a hand reached out towards me and pulled me in.


    As I lost my bnce and fell backwards, I felt a soft sensation and white arms catching me.


    ¡°¡­Stop right there¡­¡±


    It was Namgung Bi-ah who hade near me without me noticing.


    ¡°¡­Sword Dancer.¡±


    While staring at Namgung Bi-ah who wasn¡¯t allowing her toe any closer, Moyong Hi-ah frowned her eyebrows a little.


    After seeing that the situation was turning into a mess, I was about to ask for help by signaling the Steward, but¡­


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    But the Steward was already walking away with a smile.


    ¡­Are you really going to leave me like this?


    Was this the survival instinct of a Steward who had served the n for decades?


    And wasn¡¯t it way too fast?


    Then,


    <i>Zap-</i>


    A zapping sensation starteding from the person who was holding me.


    It was Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s Lightning Qi.


    Furthermore, I also felt a cold sensation pass by my arm for an instant.


    It seemed like that was Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s Ice Qi.


    Almost as if they were cats with their fur puffed out, the situation gradually grew more heated.


    I had to do something as it felt like I was going to be the one who would get hurt if I left the situation as is.


    <i>Pow-!</i>


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°Eut!¡±


    I pped my hands enhanced with Qi and emitted a wave that surprised the others around me.


    This method required an exhausting amount of Qi to use, and I never thought that k I would have to use it in a situation like this ¡­


    While looking at the girls who were now stunned, I spoke.


    ¡°Calm down, the Lord is watching from behind.¡±


    ¡°Eut.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    As their expression turned back to normal, it seemed like they finally realized that this was the Lord¡¯s ce.


    This was also the location where father¡¯s senses were most efficient, so he was probably watching everything that was happening here.


    After Moyong Hi-ah btedly realized about what she had done, she put on a very depressed expression. It was the same for Namgung Bi-ah.


    After seeing that, I carefully spoke.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not do such a thing here. First¡­ let¡¯s eat.¡±


    I said this after I remembered Namgung Bi-ah said that she came here to eat with me.


    Seemingly reading the situation, the two girls nodded their heads.


    <i>¡­I gotta drag them out of here for now.</i>


    I made that suggestion since the first thing I thought was that it would be best to get out of this ce.


    But it took me less than 2 hours after saying those words to realize how stupid of a decision it was to make them eat /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 258: Before Leaving For Anhui (2)

    Chapter 258: Before Leaving For Anhui (2)


    When was it, I wonder?


    I believe it was around the time I was still suffering at the frontlines.


    It happened when I was on night watch duty.


    <i>-me.</i>


    I abruptly turned my head towards the voice I heard while I was mindlessly gazing at the moon.


    <i>-You fucker, I told you not to call me that.</i>


    <i>-Who cares, they say that you should always give your friends a nickname.</i>


    <i>-Fuck¡­ what kind of a nickname is me?</i>


    <i>-Oh? So I guess you are not denying that we are friends then?</i><i>-Screw off.</i>


    After hearing the young man, I wrapped my head in pain.


    It was impossible for me to have a normal conversation with that bastard.


    The Water Dragon of Wudang Sect.


    That crazy guy who was supposedly the best amongst the Six Dragons and Three Phoenixes might have lookedzy and easygoing, but when it was time, he disyed his true talent, while also showing that his personality was anything but normal.


    <i>-Anyway, me, </i>do you know<i>?</i>


    <i>-Know what?</i>


    <i>-How to survive against a group of beasts?</i>


    <i>-¡­What?</i>


    I wondered what he was talking about all of a sudden.


    Beasts? What beasts?


    <i>-Beasts? What? Are you talking about Demons?</i>


    <i>-They could be Demons, or they could be humans.</i>


    <i>-You said beasts first, so what are you prattling on about?</i>


    The Water Dragon started smiling after hearing my response.


    Due to the dust umted in his messy hair, his face was dirty , but because of his natural handsomeness, he still looked like his smile would be able to win over girls.


    That was why all handsome guys needed to die.


    <i>-I guess our little me is still na?ve huh?</i>


    <i>-What did you just say, you fucker?</i>


    <i>-Humans can be beasts too. You know you saw it as well, right?</i>


    I frowned as soon as I heard the Water Dragon.


    Just like it was now, the bastard¡¯s gaze became chillingly cold at times.


    Since he usually looked like an extremely cold person, seeing him with such a gaze made me rather ufortable, especially considering how he always had a smile on his face.


    <i>-Did I not tell you to not gaze like that near me? You want me to dig your eyes out?</i>


    <i>-me, you know, you are thest one who should be judging other people¡¯s eyes for not looking kind, you know.</i>


    <i>-Shut up.</i>


    <i>-I see your personality is still nasty as ever.</i>


    I felt like I would lose my mind if I continued talking with that bastard.


    Snow Phoenix. Out of all the people, why did that crazy bitch pair me up with him for the night watch?


    Though of course, even if I were to ask her that,


    <i>I paired you up with the Water Dragon because you are incredibly weak.</i>


    I knew I would hear an offensive response like that, so I decided to just bear with it.


    The Water Dragon chuckled as he found something funny.


    <i>-Why are youughing?</i>


    <i>-I knew it. It¡¯s really fun talking with you.</i>


    <i>-Not for me, so please shut your mouth.</i>


    <i>-Ubfubfubf?</i>


    <i>-¡­Please, you insane fucker.</i>


    When I asked him to shut his mouth, he started speaking with his mouth closed.


    He really was a maniac that transcended imagination.


    <i>-Am I not doing what you asked for?</i>


    <i>-Ugh¡­ my head hurts.</i>


    Could time not speed up a little bit? I might die of anger at this rate.


    <i>-Anyway, listen carefully.</i>


    <i>-What do you keep telling me to listen to?</i>


    <i>-About how to survive.</i>


    <i>-If it¡¯s just some nonsense likest time, I¡¯m not even going to bother listening.</i>


    What was it he said?


    He said that even if I became angry, I had to take hold of myself three times.


    Since he was telling me to calm down when it was the other person¡¯s fault, I didn¡¯t even bother taking his words seriously.


    <i>-Nah, it¡¯s a bit different from that.</i>


    <i>-What is it then?</i>


    <i>-The easiest way to survive¡­</i>


    When the Water Dragon spoke clearly, I unconsciously gave him all my attention.


    For him to say it with such emphasis, I wondered what it was that he was about to tell me.


    A way to survive huh? Did the Water Dragon have a secret method or something?


    To satisfy my curiosity, the Water Dragon answered with a smile.


    <i>-It¡¯s to never put yourself in a dangerous situation.</i>


    <i>-¡­</i>


    <i>-¡­What¡¯s with that expression?</i>


    <i>-I¡¯m the retard for having hopes for you, even if it was for an instant.</i>


    <i>-Hey, this is really important, you know.</i>


    <i>-I¡¯m sure it is, fucker.</i>


    How did it differ from something obvious? Like a person being able to be the Zenith with enough training?


    Did he think that I intentionally jumped into dangerous situations?


    <i>-True, it¡¯s not like you do it intentionally.</i>


    <i>-¡­Did I just say that out loud now?</i>


    <i>-me, I could tell from your expression.</i>


    -For fucks sake.


    <i>-Which is what makes you so fun.</i>


    The Water Dragon chuckled as if my face seemed funny to him.


    Why was heughing at another person¡¯s face?


    Should I just punch him?


    <i>-However, you have a tendency of jumping in despite knowing the danger.</i>


    <i>-What?</i>


    <i>-Sometimes, you run into danger despite knowing it.</i>


    <i>-¡­</i>


    I couldn¡¯t deny that.


    Just as the Water Dragon said, I did willingly run into dangerous situations a few times, knowing well that I would be fucked.


    <i>-What does that have to do with anything though?</i>


    The Water Dragon made a strange expression on hearing my question. He seemed to be lost in thought.


    <i>-True, you always take it the wrong way whenever I jumble my words.</i>


    <i>-What are you¡­</i>


    <i>-I¡¯m telling you to think before you act impulsively. You¡¯re going to die at that ra- Hey, this is why I didn¡¯t get straight to the point since I knew you would do this! Put out the me in your hands! Everyone¡¯s going to wake up.</i>


    <i>-Who are you calling dumb?</i>


    <i>-I¡¯m just stating the obvious. If you know it¡¯s dangerous, think before you act. It¡¯s better not to act if you can¡¯t take responsibility.</i>


    <i>-Worry about yourself, I¡¯ll be fine on my own.</i>


    <i>-¡­Those are the least promising words I¡¯ve heard.</i>


    In the end, our conversation came to a conclusion with me shooting mes at the Water Dragon after losing my temper.


    The Water Dragon did tell me nonsense like that asionally.


    He somehow knew whenever I got angry and held me back every time, and he also saved me every time I was about to throw myself into danger.


    At one point, I even suspected that he could read my mind, but I never took his nonsensical advice seriously.


    Of course, it was onlyter down the line that I realized that his advice was helpful, but back then, I still didn¡¯t know.


    After all, humans were animals that learned through experience.


    He warned me to not create a situation if I knew that it would turn dangerous.


    It was pretty simple and obvious.


    And yet, how was I not able to do that?


    But to begin with, if I was good at it¡­


    ¡°¡­Could you back away a little? I be a bit heated when people get close to me.¡±


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    I wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this situation.


    <i>Tap- roll.</i>


    I identally dropped the dumpling I was holding because they kept moving around.


    In the end, I picked up another dumpling and yelled at the two cats on either side of me.


    ¡°Agh! Back off a little! Let me eat!¡±


    Only after I shouted did it be quiet.


    After that, I just thought about how this situation came to be while looking at the girls on either side of me.


    ********************


    My first mistake was taking the two of them to the streets to escape from the first situation.


    The important point here wasn¡¯t the fact that I took them to the streets, but the fact that I took ¡®both¡¯ of the girls at the same time.


    If I was going to do that, I should¡¯ve taken only one of them, but if I didn¡¯t, that would be another problem.


    The second problem arose because the rtionship between the two was much worse than I thought.


    I hade all the way down to the streets to escape my father''s gaze, and I also wanted to try the restaurant in the Moyong n¡¯s building.


    It was managed by the Moyong n, so I was curious about it.


    It seemed nice and their building was better than I expected. The clothes and essories they sold were of high quality as well.


    Because of that, most of the customers there were either owners of famous merchant associations, or girls from noble ns and Sects.


    They were practically offering them money.


    <i>It¡¯s probably thanks to their exclusivity.</i>


    It seemed like the essories were made directly by the masters of the Tang n and I did not expect that they would make such essories.


    <i>I thought they only made weapons.</i>


    It seemed like they also used gems while making these essories to draw the attention of women.


    Moreover, the quality was high and they were disyed in a manner that made it easy for people to see.


    <i>Won¡¯t people steal if it''s disyed like that?</i>


    Seeing the open disy made me think as such, but of course, no crazy person would think of stealing from the Moyong n¡¯s shop.


    Things were fine until this point and it was interesting to see as well.


    Since she managed the shop, Moyong Hi-ah didn¡¯t seem that interested, but Namgung Bi-ah seemed to have some interest.


    Afterwards, we ended up going to an inn rmended by Moyong Hi-ah.


    She said that it hadn¡¯t been that long since the Moyong n had been managing that ce as well.


    They had already built an inn in that time frame?


    <i>But how? You were also with me at the frontlines for a year.</i>


    I didn¡¯t think that Moyong Hi-ah had managed to set this up all by herself, but if she did y a part, then I had to admit that she was talented in things like this.


    Well, that was that.


    But¡­ The problem arose when it was time to eat.


    ¡°Young Master, please try this.¡±


    ¡°¡­But I already am?¡±


    ¡°This is a new dish made by our chef and he is confident about it.¡±


    ¡°Haven''t I told you that I¡¯m already eating it?¡±


    It was nice that she kept offering me food,


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I told you¡­ I¡¯m eating it already¡­¡±


    But it became hard to handle when I kept receiving food from both of them.


    My stomach wasn¡¯t a void, but if I only ate from one side and ignored the other, it would be problematic.


    ¡°Young Master, I heard that this is also tasty.¡±


    After I barely managed to gulp one down, Moyong Hi-ah pushed another item.


    I didn¡¯t know what it was, but it seemed to be a bit red.


    As I was about to eat it after letting out a short sigh¡­


    <i>Grab!</i>


    Namgung Bi-ah suddenly snatched the food from Moyong Hi-ah and ate it herself.


    Unable to process what happened, Moyong Hi-ah became speechless and had a dumbfounded expression, but she immediately woke up from her stupor and stared at Namgung Bi-ah with her eyes sharp.


    ¡°¡­Sword Dancer¡­¡±


    Despite Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s cold voice, Namgung Bi-ah kept chewing on the food in her mouth.


    Since her mouth was smallpared to the amount of food she had eaten, it took Namgung Bi-ah a while to gulp it all down.


    <i>Gulp.</i>


    After she finally managed to swallow it all down, Namgung Bi-ah gestured with her hand while staring at Moyong Hi-ah.


    ¡°¡­This person can¡¯t eat spicy food.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­!¡±


    After Namgung Bi-ah spoke, it looked like Moyong Hi-ah was struck on the back of her head.


    It seemed she wasn¡¯t aware of that.


    And even I was surprised after hearing Namgung Bi-ah.


    <i>How does she know that?</i>


    I was wondering about how she knew that I was weak to spicy food when¡­


    <i>Oh.</i>


    I remembered Namgung Bi-ah handing me a cup of water at the banquet for young prodigies at the Military Exhibition of Tang in the past.


    I guess that she remembered it from back then.


    <i>For her to remember something like that.</i>


    Knowing that I couldn¡¯t handle spicy food, it seemed like she had eaten it in my ce.


    However,


    ¡°¡­Oof.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah wasn¡¯t good with spicy food either.


    On seeing her white skin be red after eating the spicy food, I burst outughing, unable to hold it in.


    ¡°Why did you even bother doing something like that?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ough¡­¡±


    It seemed like it was spicier than expected as she pped both her arms.


    I couldn¡¯t stopughing as she seemed so sillypared to her usual quiet self.


    <i>Dribble.</i>


    Namgung Bi-ah hurriedly drank the cup of water I had poured.


    Because of how simr it was to what happened to me in Sichuan, it felt pretty refreshing.


    ¡°¡­Sigh, I didn¡¯t expect to lose in this regard too.¡±


    Next to me, Moyong Hi-ah had an expression of disappointment for some reason.


    What did she lose in?


    ¡°As expected, I can¡¯t underestimate you¡­ Sword Dan- ¡°


    ¡°Hi-ah.¡±


    After she finally managed to get rid of the spice in her mouth, Namgung Bi-ah called Moyong Hi-ah after listening to her.


    Was it the first time Namgung Bi-ah had called Moyong Hi-ah by her name?


    ¡°What did you just¡­ say?¡±


    ¡°¡­I.¡±


    Wondering if she misheard, Moyong Hi-ah tried asking again, but Namgung Bi-ah cut her off while pointing to herself.


    ¡°Fianc¨¦e¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s eyes widened after hearing Namgung Bi-ah speak lightly.


    It seemed like Namgung Bi-ah was saying that she was my fianc¨¦e, while Moyong Hi-ah wasn¡¯t.


    Moreover, because Namgung Bi-ah now had a small smile on her face, I saw Moyong Hi-ah clench both her fists in anger.


    I wondered what they were trying to do instead of eating.


    Thanks to that, I, who was watching this from the middle..


    ¡°¡­I feel sick.¡±


    Didn¡¯t know how the food entered my body.


    ******************


    After forcing down the food, I stepped outside.


    The sun had set already and the moon had taken its ce, weing the night.


    However,


    <i>A lot has changed.</i>


    The nights of Shanxi that were quiet just a year ago, had changed a little in that span of time.


    Bright lights filled the streets and I could see more people than before.


    It was hard to say that this change was only due to the passage of time, so I assumed it was most likely because of the Moyong n¡¯s shop built in Shanxi.


    While I wondered if a single shop could cause so much change, I was also able to see how much influence the Moyong n¡¯s name had when it came to business.


    Now that I felt refreshed enough, I decided to return to the n after walking a little more.


    <i>¡­It¡¯s also difficult to watch the war taking ce from any further.</i>


    The status quo between the girls following me was still the same.


    It would have been better if they just had a physical fight at this point.


    They didn¡¯t seem to get along well and were also very ipatible with each other.


    But I couldn¡¯t just force them to be friends either¡­


    <i>Oh, right.</i>


    Now that I thought about it, I had forgotten about something.


    I didn¡¯t get to ask Moyong Hi-ah about what would happen to her if I went to Anhui.


    Father said that he had already taken care of that.


    <i>¡­But because of the sequence of events, I forgot to ask her.</i>


    It was my mistake.


    I should¡¯ve at least asked her while we were eating.


    <i>Should I just go and ask her now?</i>


    I turned around immediately and looked for Moyong Hi-ah.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    When I turned around, I saw Moyong Hi-ah staring at something in the distance.


    When I looked in the same direction, I just saw an ordinary street.


    <i>Is there something there?</i>


    I decided to get a bit closer to Moyong Hi-ah and ask her.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah had a look of surprise as she didn¡¯t expect me to approach her first.


    ¡°What¡¯s going to happen to you if I go to Anhui?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°The Lord told me that he has already taken care of it.¡±


    ¡°Did he not tell you?¡±


    ¡°He told me to hear it directly from you.¡±


    He could¡¯ve just told me himself, so I didn¡¯t know why he insisted that I hear from her


    After hearing me, Moyong Hi-ah suddenly opened her eyes conspicuously and gave a slight smile.


    It was the look she had whenever she was nning something.


    ¡°¡­What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°Are you curious?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking if you are curious.¡±


    ¡°A little?¡±


    After my response, as if she was waiting, Moyong Hi-ah pointed at something.


    When I looked in the direction she was pointing at, I just saw the same street that Moyong Hi-ah was staring at earlier.


    ¡°Please buy me that.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°If you buy it for me¡­ I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    She was pointing to a small ne at the shop from the streets, and it just looked like a cheap essory to me.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°I just¡­ want it.¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah responded while looking away, and despite thinking that it was meaningless to buy it for her, I didn¡¯t hesitate because of how cheap it was.


    I made the purchase right away and gave it to Moyong Hi-ah.


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    After receiving the ne, Moyong Hi-ah gave a small reaction, but it probably wasn¡¯t because she thought that the ne was pretty.


    There was no way that Moyong Hi-ah would be impressed by a cheap ne like that when she was already decked with expensive essories.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll take good care of it.¡±


    Even so, even though it was just a cheap ne, Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s voice contained some warmth.


    ¡°You should¡¯ve just bought it yourself if you wanted it that badly.¡±


    ¡°¡­It would have no meaning if I bought it myself.¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah said along with a smile.


    <i>Hmm.</i>


    Come to think of it, this was the first time I¡¯d seen her smile so brightly like th-


    <i>Zap</i>.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    I suddenly felt Lightning Qi from behind.


    I didn¡¯t turn around, but it was obvious where such Qi came from.


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    Only after hearing the small sigh did I realize that I had just made a huge /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 259: Before Leaving For Anhui (3)

    Chapter 259: Before Leaving For Anhui (3)


    After taking a short stroll around the streets, I went back home.


    Thanks to Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s Lightning Qi and sharp gaze poking me from behind, I was able to return faster than expected.


    <em>¡­I¡¯m never doing that again.</em>


    I didn¡¯t know how the food entered my body, and there was no way I could survive in an atmosphere like that for so long.


    If I were to ever go out again, it¡¯d be best for me to either go alone or with just one of them.


    I might actually throw up if I didn¡¯t do that.


    <em>Swish!</em>


    I slowly stretched my fist outwards.


    Even though I was conflicted with my thoughts; my movements were wless.It was thanks to the training I had repeated over and over again.


    I may have been exhausted, but I couldn¡¯t afford to skip my training and had to force myself.


    <em>The more I possess, the harder it¡¯s getting for me to control my Qi.</em>


    The more I umted, the harder it was getting for me to condense my Qi.


    Unlike how I exploded my Qi in my past life, I had to use it more efficiently in this life.


    In order to reach the next level, I had to take advantage of the enlightenment I had gained.


    I focused on each and every little movement, and reduced my Qi usage along with it.


    My goal was to reach my desired strength while reducing my Qi usage.


    This required intense focus and I unconsciously clenched my teeth due to the squeezing pain I felt in my Dantian, but it had to be done.


    <em>Rustle.</em>


    As I carefully ced my foot down, I thought back to the conversation I had with Moyong Hi-ah.


    To put it briefly, Moyong Hi-ah said that she would apany me to Anhui.


    Since she had to receive heat from me and because she also had some business in Anhui, she said she had no choice but to apany me.


    Of course, I did expect something like this might happen, but I still couldn¡¯t help but be surprised when I heard that she was actuallying along.


    A blood rtive of the Moyong n of Four Noble ns was visiting a different n.


    Moreover, the Moyong n and the Namgung n¡¯s rtionship may have gotten softer with time, but just a few generations ago, both of them were constantlypared as they were both ns that specialized in sword arts.


    <em>¡­Though the Moyong n isgging behind now.</em>


    If we simply judged by their strength alone, the Lord of the n, the Azure Heavenly Sword Namgung Jin and his son, the Lightning Dragon were more than enough, but even Namgung Bi-ah, who was next to me, was enough to prove their strength.


    It would be hard to find a talent like Namgung Bi-ah not only in the Namgung n, but the entire Central ins.


    Having reached the Peak Realm at just twenty years old, she was someone who had annihted her own n in my past life.


    Of course, Moyong Hi-ah was talented as well, but she was more talented as a strategist rather than as a martial artist.


    <em>¡­Oh I know, alright.</em>


    Considering the amount of time I had spent with her in my past life, there was no way I wouldn¡¯t know.


    The only reason why there were survivors even after a crazy number of demons kept pouring down on them, wasn¡¯t because of the martial arts of the young prodigies, but due to the Snow Phoenixmanding people skillfully and efficiently.


    Moreover, when the time came for her to risk her own life, she threw herself forward without hesitation thus gaining many followers.


    She was a cold and rational woman.


    Because she did not even reveal the slightest smile, it felt as if her coldness had frozen her smile for eternity.


    That was the Snow Phoenix I remembered.


    <em>-I¡¯ll take good care of it.</em>


    ¡°...¡±


    Then, I was reminded of the bright smile she gave me after I bought her a cheap essory.


    She was way too different whenpared to my past life.


    Never did I imagine that the Snow Phoenix could make an expression like that, nor did I ever try to.


    That meant,


    <em>Just like the Demonic Sword, she too can change.</em>


    Just as I no longer sensed the loathing and hatred from Namgung Bi-ah, unlike the Demonic Sword in my past life, I started hoping that Moyong Hi-ah would change once I got rid of the Ice Qi inside her.


    And if that change were to happen because of me¡­


    <em>Twist-</em>


    ¡°Oops¡­!¡±


    Because of that sudden thought, my foot twisted itself in the middle of the movement.


    With my movement twisted, the Qi I had barely managed to condense scattered away and was retrieved back into my Dantian.


    ¡°¡­<em>Tsk</em>.¡±


    I clicked my tongue in annoyance.


    That was what happened when I pondered over idle thoughts for too long.


    ¡°I¡¯ll end my training for today here.¡±


    Since my focus had already been broken, it would be of no use to train any further.


    In the end, I began moving my feet after retrieving all the Qi back into my body.


    <em>For some reason¡­</em>


    Because of my idle thoughts, I felt like I wasn¡¯t going to sleep well that night.


    *****************


    I was dreaming.


    How long had it been since Ist dreamed?


    An ordinary dream at that, not a nightmare.


    One may ask how I was able to infer that it was a dream, but it wasn¡¯t anything special.


    <em>It¡¯s soft.</em>


    I was stroking a cat¡¯s chin, and I knew very well that I didn¡¯t have a cat at home.


    Which meant that this was a dream.


    I didn¡¯t really like cats, well I didn¡¯t like animals in general, but I was still petting it since it was in my sight.


    And it seemed like the cat liked my touch, because it kept rubbing its head against my hand.


    The cat had white fur and blue eyes.


    How fascinating.


    So there were cats like this as well, huh.


    This cat seemed to be very different from the spotted cats I usually saw in the neighborhood.


    It seemed very elegant.


    Just by looking at the cat, one could tell it was born with good genes.


    <em>Purr-</em>


    The cat started purring when I tickled its chin rapidly.


    The cat seemed to be enjoying itself.


    <em>But for some reason, it¡¯s simr to someone I know.</em>


    White fur and blue eyes huh.


    Who was it¡­?


    It definitely resembled someone.


    <em>Oh.</em>


    I got it.


    There was a person near me who was unmistakably simr to the cat.


    <em>Namgung Bi-ah.</em>


    White and blue eyes.


    It was a perfect match.


    The cat seemed pretty simr to Namgung Bi-ah.


    And because of that, I changed the manner of petting the cat as well for some reason.


    I moved my hand away from its chin and started petting its head and rubbing its cheeks.


    Perhaps because it was a dream, the cat continued to enjoy my petting.


    Then,


    <em>Grrr-</em>


    I heard the growling sound of a beast.


    When I turned around, I saw a ck figure slowlying towards me.


    <em>That¡¯s¡­</em>


    What was that?


    I stared at the figure that had appeared out of nowhere dumbfoundedly.


    Then the ck figure suddenly charged towards me rapidly, and I quickly embraced the cat to protect it.


    For some reason, it felt strange when I hugged the cat.


    In my eyes, it was definitely a small cat, but my arms felt full.


    It felt like I was hugging a person.


    The softness was definitely different from that of a cat.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Then I heard a small scream.


    It was way too clear for it to be a part of the dream.


    The same went for the sensation.


    Could this even be called a dream anymore?


    Because I felt that something was strange, I woke up from my dream.


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    When I opened my heavy eyes, I saw that I was hugging something.


    It was extremely soft and cushy.


    What was this?


    Was it a pillow?


    Just as I was about to let go, I felt something brushing my hair.


    Judging by how it felt, it was definitely a hand.


    After I became certain of it, I quickly backed away and gained some distance.


    ¡°W-What¡¯s going on?¡±


    When I tried to grasp what was happening, I was finally able to see what I had been hugging all along.


    I saw Namgung Bi-ah sitting there, blinking with her eyes wide open, as if she was surprised.


    ¡°¡­W-What are you doing here? What were you doing?¡±


    When I inquired out of shock, Namgung Bi-ah simply tilted her head.


    ¡°¡­I¡­ just came¡­ to wake you up?¡±


    Honestly, this felt more like a dream because of how absurd the situation was.


    Wait.


    Then, was the fondling from my dream also real?


    Probably not.


    If that were the case, then there was no chance that Namgung Bi-ah would¡¯ve remained still.


    ¡°Are you okay¡­?¡±


    Seeing my sudden reaction, Namgung Bi-ah put on an expression of worry.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Nothing happened.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She tilted her head on hearing my response, and then, she spread her arms wide.


    On seeing her like that, I asked with a slight frown.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°¡­Do you¡­ not want to hug me¡­? Or¡­ do you¡­ just want to touch me¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After hearing Namgung Bi-ah, I rubbed my face that had be red.


    It seemed like the fondling wasn¡¯t just happening in my dream after all.


    ¡°¡­No, so put your arms down.¡±


    ¡°¡­Kay¡­¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah put her arms down after hearing my response.


    It wasn¡¯t that Namgung Bi-ah hade to my room just once or twice, so it wasn¡¯t anything shocking¡­


    Wait no, it was something shocking, it was just that I had gotten used to it.


    Furthermore, it seemed like even the servants no longer cared about Namgung Bi-ah entering my room.


    <em>How embarrassing.</em>


    This definitely had to be the most embarrassing moment of the year so far.


    I didn¡¯t expect that I would show her this embarrassing side of mine.


    ¡°¡­Wait for me outside, I¡¯ll be out after I wash myself.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I was waiting for Namgung Bi-ah to leave so I could calm down and cool myself, but for some reason, she simply continued staring at me while sitting down.


    ¡°What? Do you have something to say?¡±


    In response to my question, Namgung Bi-ah slowly spread her arms.


    ¡°Perhaps¡­ you do need a hug¡­¡±


    ¡°Please leave¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay¡­¡±


    In the end, Namgung Bi-ah left disappointed.


    I quickly called for a servant to wash my face, and I changed into fresh clothes.


    The servant¡¯s gaze felt a bit strange, but on seeing my sour expression, they quickly changed their expression.


    It seemed like they had a perverted thought after seeing my flushed face.


    ¡°When are we leaving?¡±


    ¡°I heard that there are around two hours left for departure.¡±


    ¡°That means I have time to eat something.¡±


    I nodded after hearing the servant¡¯s response.


    It had been a few days since I had taken Namgung Bi-ah and Moyong Hi-ah to the streets, and just like my father informed me, I was supposed to leave for Anhui today.


    My stay in the n was brief, and thanks to that, my schedule was really hectic.


    In the past few days, I had to take care of a lot of things.


    As instructed by my father, I visited the nearby merchant associations and received the education I was required to all at once.


    Gu Huibi appeared to mess with me from time to time, and for some reason, I also ran into Lady Mi a few times.


    Oh.


    By the way, Namgung Bi-ah didn¡¯t speak to me for a few days after I gave Moyong Hi-ah the ne.


    I believed that she felt very offended.


    Even when I visited her, she ignored me and didn¡¯t give me any time.


    As I was pondering over what to do, Hongwa, who was watching next to me, gave me a suggestion.


    <em>-How about giving her a flower? I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll feel better once you do that.</em>


    When I first heard her suggestion, I became speechless .


    If a flower was something that could resolve this, I told her that she probably would¡¯ve gotten over it by then, but Hongwa made an expression I had never seen before, and let out a sigh when I asked her if there was anything else I could give her.


    <em>-¡­For a moment, I felt bad for Young Lady Namgung.</em>


    Her voice was filled withment.


    And because of that, I allowed myself to be fooled by her, collected some flowers and gave it to Namgung Bi-ah.


    By the way, I only gave her white flowers.


    The flowers grown by my mother were the only flowers I knew of.


    <em>¡­Though, I am d it worked</em>.


    It really did work.


    Namgung Bi-ah was very surprised when I gave her those flowers.


    She even smiled.


    Why did it work?


    Weren¡¯t they just flowers?


    Sometimes, it was really difficult for me to understand the mind of a girl.


    Once I stepped outside after I was done changing, I saw Namgung Bi-ah standing in the middle of the garden.


    She seemed to be gazing at the pond in the garden.


    There wasn¡¯t anything there though¡­


    Originally, there would have been carps in there, but because it was too much work to take care of them, I sent them to Gu Yeonseo¡¯s ce.


    ¡°When did you wake up?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you wake up really early if you were already in my room?¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    Unlike me who had just finished getting ready, Namgung Bi-ah was already prepared.


    Her hair was tidied, and it also seemed like she had light makeup on.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way you did that all by yourself, did Hongwa help you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    I asked her that question because she didn¡¯t seem like someone who would adorn herself even if she was at home.


    Namgung Bi-ah also slept in in the morning.


    Her outfit seemed tidier than usual, and wherever it was, I didn¡¯t see the sword at her waist.


    It was obvious that Namgung Bi-ah hadn¡¯t done this herself.


    ¡°Who did it for you?¡±


    ¡°¡­About that.¡±


    Why was she not responding?


    As if she was troubled, Namgung Bi-ah avoided my eyes.


    Was there really a need for her to react like that?


    ¡°¡­Lady Mi¡­¡±


    ¡°Wha-?¡±


    Due to the unexpected response, I asked her again.


    I didn¡¯t expect her to mention Lady Mi out of the blue.


    ¡°What about Lady Mi?¡±


    ¡°¡­Since I¡¯m going back home¡­ she said it was necessary for me to look like I was having a good time here¡­¡±


    That meant that Lady Mi went looking for Namgung Bi-ah early in the morning and forced a servant or someone to make Namgung Bi-ah look good.


    ¡°What is this nonsense?¡±


    I was somewhat able to understand it, but the distance to Anhui wasn¡¯t short, so what was the point of doing all that so early?


    As soon as I asked her that question, Namgung Bi-ah answered.


    ¡°¡­She said she¡¯ll help me again¡­ when we arrive¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Right.


    Lady Mi wasing along as well.


    The issue was, why was Lady Mi bothering Namgung Bi-ah like that.


    <em>I get that she wants her to look good¡­</em>


    But I couldn¡¯t understand her actions as there was no need to do something like this for an outsider.


    <em>I also heard that Gu Huibi had been suffering a fair bit.</em>


    Since Lady Mi had returned to the n, Gu Huibi had been dying.


    I also heard that Gu Huibi, whose personality was fierier than mine, was caught by Lady Mi who valued elegance, respect, and dignity and was now in the process of being educated on things regarding that, redeveloping her attitude.


    <em>Jeez¡­ she must really hate it</em>.


    Just hearing about it gave me chills.


    Gu Huibi never cared about any of those things.


    Moreover, the Sword Phoenix was not only famous for being the greatest Young Prodigy, but also for her a fire-like personality.


    Gu Huibi¡¯s personality has been like that since forever, and it would stay that way. At least that¡¯s what I saw in my past life.


    But despite all of that, her not running away or fighting back against Lady Mi was probably because Gu Huibi loved her mother very much.


    On the contrary, it seemed like Gu Yeonseo was enjoying the process.


    ¡°Is that why you came like that so early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±


    ¡°It must¡¯ve been hard.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    What do you mean, no?


    Considering how she didn¡¯t wake up even when I tried to wake her up, it was refreshing to see her up so early in the morning.


    Though, it seems like she somehow managed to wake up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat first.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah¡­¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah paused all of a sudden.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I heard that there were around two hours left for our departure and that was more than enough time to eat something, but Namgung Bi-ah made a strange expression on hearing my suggestion.


    There¡¯s no way Namgung Bi-ah had already eaten this early.


    If so, why was she behaving like that?


    ¡°Something wrong?¡±


    When I asked her dubiously, Namgung Bi-ah responded carefully.


    ¡°¡­Lady Mi¡­ asked me to eat with her¡­ter.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Lady Mi?


    I was a bit confused by the fact that she had asked Namgung Bi-ah instead of me.


    I did feel that I had been running into her quite frequently as ofte.


    But she invited Namgung Bi-ah for a meal this early in the morning?


    ¡°What? Out of the blue? Just like that? Where do you need to go?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    When I asked her where we needed to go, Namgung Bi-ah simply shook her head.


    It looked as if she was telling me I had misunderstood.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it? Then what do you- ¡°


    ¡°Me¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°¡­She only asked me toe¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡­Only /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 260: Anhui (1)

    Chapter 260: Anhui (1)


    <em>Clunk.</em>


    The carriage kept moving ceaselessly since we set off.


    <em>Ssh.</em>


    Even though I hadn¡¯t stayed at the n for that long, I was already heading elsewhere again, but this had almost be a part of my routine ever since I regressed.


    <em>¡­Wait¡­This isn¡¯t something I should be getting used to!</em>


    How did my life get so turbulent?


    I could¡¯ve sworn that I wasn¡¯t even allowed to leave the n in my past life, but to be able to leave so easily now¡­


    I was just taking a guess here, but I just felt like father would allow me to go wherever I want to, no matter the location.


    Would he even notice if I ran away from home?<em>Maybe not</em>


    I might have gone a bit too far with that one.


    Well, that was just a small hope of mine.


    <em>Rustle.</em>


    With those lingering thoughts, I took a look at another letter.


    The sender of this letter was none other than Tang Soyeol.


    Seeing that I had nothing to do inside the moving carriage, I decided to take a look at the letter she had sent this time.


    -Young Master, are you having a good time?


    -Because I¡¯m not!


    Huh, did I misread it?


    <em>¡­Why is she so enthusiastic when she¡¯s not having a good time?</em>


    What a weirdo.


    Well, the letter was simr to the other ones she sent me.


    It seemed that she was unable toe to the Gu n even after she learned of my return because the Poison King had gotten hold of her, and he wouldn¡¯t let her go until the Heavenly Dragon Academy opened.


    <em>The Poison King huh¡­</em>


    I didn¡¯t really have a lot of memories about him.


    Well, I could honestly say that he despised me in my past life and had a pretty bad rtionship with him.


    I didn¡¯t know if he hated me because I became a Demonic Human or some other reason, but whatever it was, my rtionship with the Poison King was far from good.


    <em>Which is why, I hope I don¡¯t run into him in this life if possible.</em>


    Well, Tang Soyeol did tell me that the Poison King wanted to meet me thest time, but all I had to do was simply avoid him.


    I doubt he woulde to me.


    <em>¡­Dealing with the Dishonored Venerable is difficult enough, I don¡¯t want to add the Poison King to that list.</em>


    The Poison King was surprisingly well-known in the world of assassins.


    Although it wasn¡¯tmon knowledge as they were a part of the Orthodox Faction, it¡¯s pretty easy to figure out that Tang n originally specialized in assassination.


    To begin with, the Tang n used poison martial arts, and Tang Soyeol also used poison arts along with her dagger.


    And the Poison King who mastered such martial arts¡­


    <em>¡­Could probably kill me if he felt like it.</em>


    Of course, there was no way that he would do that while I was in the Gu n, but there was still a possibility.


    As I was about to finish reading the letter, I felt something moving below and spoke.


    ¡°Why are you so restless?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s ufortable¡­¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah was in my carriage and using myp as a pillow while lying down, as if it were natural.


    I smirked as I stared at her and then spoke.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t because youid down immediately after you finished eating, right?¡±


    ¡°<em>¡­Ungh¡­</em>¡±


    She shook her head to tell me that wasn¡¯t the case.


    <em>¡­Hmm.</em>


    Namgung Bi-ah had returned after having a meal with Lady Mi, and judging by her expression, it seemed that something had happened. But no matter how many times I asked her, she refused to tell me.


    <em>It doesn¡¯t look like she was scolded.</em>


    At least it didn¡¯t seem like anything bad happened.


    I wanted to know the reason Lady Mi had called for Namgung Bi-ah.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Are you really not going to tell me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As soon as I asked her that, Namgung Bi-ah closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep.


    Though it was pretty obvious that she wasn¡¯t good at acting.


    I ended up using a fair amount of strength while pinching her cheeks out of spite.


    And seeing how Namgung Bi-ah didn¡¯t react in the slightest, she probably nned to endure the pain till the end.


    ¡°Jeez¡­¡±


    In the end, I simply patted her head softly.


    She probably had a very good reason seeing that she wanted to keep it a secret from me.


    I nced outside the window and looked towards the Lord¡¯s carriage, carrying Father and Lady Mi, ahead of us.


    Gu Huibi stubbornly insisted on apanying us as well, even going as far as to say that she¡¯d be an escort, but all that resulted in her being dragged away by her ear by Lady Mi, who lost her temper.


    And seeing how moist her eyes were upon her return, it seemed like she was punished to the brink of tearing up.


    <em>Wait, does that mean that she¡¯sing along?</em>


    I was dumbfounded on hearing that.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be weird if all the blood rtives tagged along?


    And we even had Moyong Hi-ahing along.


    So, in the end, it was decided that Gu Huibi would stay behind at the n and take care of Gu Yeonseo.


    I¡¯m sure she didn¡¯t realize it, but Gu Yeonseo was pretty satisfied with the arrangement.


    <em>I wonder what her ns are.</em>


    I knew that Moyong Hi-ah wasing along as well, but that¡¯s all I knew.


    I think she said something about sending a letter to Namgung n.


    <em>They must be pretty confused as well.</em>


    Well, it was definitely strange for the Moyong n to attend an engagement between the Namgung n and the Gu n.


    <em>¡­Once this is over¡­</em>


    It would probably be the start of fall once all this ends.


    Fall huh¡­?


    I initially nned to go visit Wi Seol-Ah around that time.


    <em>But now, I¡¯m really not sure if I should.</em>


    As she expressed in her letter that she wanted toe to me, I didn¡¯t know what to do anymore.


    <em>Then¡­</em>


    What should I do?


    Training was a must, but I also had to use my time a bit more efficiently.


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult.¡±


    ¡°<em>¡­Hmm</em>?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, go back to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Kay¡­¡±


    Once Namgung Bi-ah closed her eyes again, I sighed as I looked out the window.


    <em>Let¡¯s get done with this first.</em>


    My current circumstances were too troublesome to worry about other things.


    <em>¡­Engagement huh.</em>


    The thing I never expected to happen, was now right before my eyes.


    It was weird enough that I was getting engaged, but getting engaged to the Demonic Sword of all people.


    No, it wasn¡¯t right to call her Demonic Sword any longer.


    I thought to myself as I stared at the girl who was breathing softly while using myp as a pillow.


    <em>I wonder how it came to this.</em>


    I would¡¯ve never imagined something like this happening.


    I carefully brushed Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s hair.


    My palm glided smoothly along her silk-like hair.


    <em>By any chance, did you know?</em>


    I didn¡¯t know that the two of us could be like this.


    No, I might¡¯ve had a vague feeling.


    On that rainy night, when I embraced the moon in my arms¡­


    Was perhaps the night I learned that the Demonic Sword¡¯s existence was more significant than I told myself.


    And that¡¯s why I kept my distance from you.


    Hoping that you wouldn¡¯t make the same decision again.


    Judging by her soft breaths, it seemed like she had fallen asleep .


    It hadn¡¯t even been that long ever since she shut her eyes.


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle on seeing that.


    ¡°I¡¯m jealous that you¡¯re so carefree.¡±


    After all, it was her easy going character that made Namgung Bi-ah, Namgung Bi-ah.


    Even so, this oddly funny situation put me at ease.


    ******************


    Time went by and fall got closer.


    It was still hot, but the light breeze marked the change in seasons.


    There was still some time for the leaves to fall, but regardless, fall woulde.


    Just like always.


    ¡°Young Master Gu, are you tired?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Ah no, I was just thinking about something.¡±


    I shook my head at the sudden question.


    No matter how much time had passed, it seemed like my idle thoughts wouldn¡¯t go away.


    When I nced to my side, eyes like the clear sky met my gaze.


    The precious child of the Moyong n, the Snow Phoenix, Moyong Hi-ah.


    Moyong Hi-ah had alighted from her n¡¯s carriage and boarded mine.


    As usual, Namgung Bi-ah was half asleep and it seemed like she wasn¡¯t on board with the idea of sharing the carriage with Moyong Hi-ah at first, but it didn¡¯t look like she really cared at this point.


    ¡­To be more urate¡­


    <em>It¡¯s likely because of the heat.</em>


    It seemed like Namgung Bi-ah was really struggling against the heat, because there was an unusual amount of distance between us.


    And that was because of the heat radiating from my body.


    On the contrary, despite the weather being hot, Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s Ice Qi cooled the carriage she was riding.


    And that was why Namgung Bi-ah didn¡¯tin even when Moyong Hi-ah boarded our carriage carriage.


    Probably because she preferred ¡®this¡¯ over the heat.


    Moyong Hi-ah looked at me with a gentle smile.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t eat much earlier.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You saw that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m always watching you.¡±


    The ne on Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s neck as she spoke.


    It was the one I bought her on the streetsst time.


    <em>It seems like she really wore it.</em>


    It would have been easy for Moyong Hi-ah to buy hundreds of those cheap nes if she just sold her own ne, or even the fan that she always carried around.


    <em>I guess she really likes cheap things, huh.</em>


    It would have made some sense if the ne looked pretty, but even to me who had zero aesthetics, that ne wasn¡¯t.


    After all, it was the most basic ne.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    I stretched my sore body as I replied.


    It looked like we were about to arrive at our destination.


    Still stretching, I asked Moyong Hi-ah a question.


    ¡°You said you had some business in Anhui?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ yes. I have things I need to take care of, and I also have some business with Namgung n.¡±


    ¡°With the Namgung n?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    What business did she have with them?


    <em>Now that I think about it¡­</em>


    I could have sworn that Moyong Hi-ah and the Pissing Dragon engaged to each other in my past life.


    <em>Maybe it hasn¡¯t happened yet?</em>


    That was a possibility.


    I think they were over twenty when I learned of their engagement.


    It happened after some ti¨C


    <em>Wait.</em>


    What¡¯s going to happen now?


    It was no secret that Moyong Hi-ah had feelings for me.


    She said it herself, and she also disyed them rather openly.


    Then,


    <em>So, she has feelings for me, but she¡¯ll also get engaged to someone else? Huh.</em>


    Wasn¡¯t that a bit tooplicated and difficult?


    Those kind of thoughts were way too difficult for me.


    Was the Snow Phoenix into things like that?


    <em>¡­Of course not.</em>


    I wasn¡¯t sure, and it definitely didn¡¯t feel like that, but if I were to think about my past life¡­ I couldn¡¯t be too certain¡­


    <em>Ugh.</em>


    <em>¡­The more I think about it, the moreplicated it gets.</em>


    When myplicated train of thoughts made me frown a bit, Moyong Hi-ah noticed it immediately and asked.


    ¡°Young Master? It looks like something did happen after all, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that my head hur¨C ¡°


    As I tried to make an excuse, as if she were waiting to do so, Moyong Hi-ah reached out to my forehead.


    Just as her cold hand was about to touch my forehead,


    <em>Tap.</em>


    Another hand appeared and snatched her hand.


    It was the supposedly asleep Namgung Bi-ah.


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    ¡°<em>Tsk.</em>¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah clicked her tongue.


    ¡°Sword Dancer¡­ you were awake.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah got up as she responded.


    What the¨C


    Was she really awake?


    Moyong Hi-ah snorted after seeing her like that.


    ¡°It seems like I can¡¯t let my guard down.¡±


    ¡°¡­Me too¡­¡±


    After responding, Namgung Bi-ah ced her hand on my forehead.


    She was doing what Moyong Hi-ah was about to do.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a fever, there''s no need to touch me.¡±


    ¡°¡­It kind of feels like you do¡­¡±


    Of course it did, but it was not a fever.


    From the way she kept touching my forehead repeatedly, it didn¡¯t seem like Namgung Bi-ah had any intention of backing away.


    In the end, I had to create some distance from her, as she retrieved her hand with disappointment.


    While rubbing my forehead, I asked Namgung Bi-ah.


    ¡°Are you okay? It¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve returned home, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah simply tilted her head.


    It seemed like she was confused by my question.


    After all, she wasn¡¯t that fond of her n.


    Which was probably the reason she was staying at the Gu n event though she could return to her n whenever she wanted.


    And I also think that I was one of the reasons she was staying at the Gu n, but I wasn¡¯t sure.


    Seeing her eyes widen slightly, it seemed like Namgung Bi-ah finally realized what I meant by that question.


    Then, she responded with a gentle smile.


    I was still not used to that smile, no matter how many times I saw it.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m fine now¡­¡±


    So, she wasn¡¯t fine before huh.


    I didn¡¯t know what kind of life Namgung Bi-ah lived, and I didn¡¯t want to ask her about it unless she came to me first.


    Staring into my eyes, Namgung Bi-ah whispered to me.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not¡­ afraid anymore.¡±


    Her soft whisper was a critical hit.


    And as I was about to ask her one more thing¡­


    <em>-Young Master, we have arrived.</em>


    But the horseman¡¯s call made me shut my mouth.


    Oh, Gu Jeolyub wasn¡¯t the horseman this time.


    I wanted to take him along as well, but the First Army¡¯s Captain dragged him away regarding some business in Gu Sunmoon.


    ¡®<em>Why did he also take Muyeon?</em>


    Though I had no idea why he took Muyeon as well.


    Well, seeing that it was the Lord¡¯s order, I couldn¡¯t even ask about it.


    <em>Clip-clop¡­ clip-clop.</em>


    The horses¡¯ footsteps gradually grew slower and quieter, informing us that we were close to our destination.


    The expected scene greeted me as I looked outside the window.


    ¡°So, I¡¯m really here¡­¡±


    The heart of the Four Noble ns, where the Orthodox n that represented the art of swords resided.


    I had arrived at Anhui, the home of the Namgung n.


    I had a sudden thought as I looked at the entrance.


    <em>¡­Am I forgetting something?</em>


    Something was bothering me. I was definitely forgetting something, but I couldn''t remember what..


    I felt frustrated as a fog settled over my mind.


    ¡°¡­I should remember it soon enough if it¡¯s important.¡±


    I wouldn¡¯t have forgotten if it was anything important.


    <em>Yup, it¡¯s not anything important.</em>


    I let go of it with a smile, but I forgot another important thing, my premonitions were always /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 261: Anhui (2)

    Chapter 261: Anhui (2)


    Anhui.


    Like I said, it¡¯s a ce I¡¯ve been to in my past life.


    Anhui Pce didn¡¯t fall behind Henan, especially since it was home to the Namgung n.


    I never had much reason to visit, and when I did, itcked the lively atmosphere it has right now.


    Back then, during the time when the Heavenly Demon appeared, bringing cmity to the world, Anhui was destroyed by the sword of a single woman.


    If I exaggerated a little, Anhui was almost a wastnd at that time.


    The symbol of noble ns and the guardian of Anhui waspletely erased from existence by one person, and the ones that barely survived ended up sumbing themselves to the Heavenly Demon.


    Because of that, people living in Anhui were forced to flee to Shaolin and Henan with the Murim Alliance.


    <em>It is so different now.</em>It was obvious why.


    The cmity hadn¡¯t happened yet, and Namgung Bi-ah hadn¡¯t changed either.


    The number of buildings and people I saw outside the window couldn¡¯t bepared with Shanxi.


    To be fair,paring Anhui¡¯s Namgung n to Shanxi¡¯s Gu n was difficult to begin with.


    As I continued to gaze outside the window, Moyong Hi-ah, sitting next to me, whispered,


    ¡°This ce is the same as ever.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been here a lot?¡±


    ¡°Not a lot, but once or twice¡­?¡±


    It felt weird for me to ask her if she came here a lot.


    Comparing the two, the Moyong n didn¡¯t really fall behind the Namgung n.


    <em>Now that I think about it, only the Gu n looks a bit poorpared to these ns.</em>


    It wasn¡¯t just a visual impression; it was the reality.


    It¡¯s thanks to Lady Mi that the streets of Shanxi are being maintained.


    <em>Which makes it harder for me to understand.</em>


    The engagement between Namgung and Gu n.


    <em>Just why?</em>


    I thought about it a few times but couldn¡¯t understand why the great Namgung n chose Gu n out of all ns.


    My title was only barely spread after the tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes, but my engagement with Namgung Bi-ah was made long before that, which meant that the engagement wasn¡¯t due to my reputation.


    <em>What did the Second El- ¡­<em>The First Elder do to make this happen</em>?</em>


    At that time, I heard that the First Elder visited Namgung n himself and spoke with their elders.


    Even after thinking about it a hundred times, I couldn¡¯t understand.


    <em>What trickery did he pull off¡­ that old man.</em>


    I didn¡¯t really care too much in the past, but now that I think about it, the First Elder was a very special person.


    It didn¡¯t seem like he did anything special despite being an Elder, often went outside the n, and wasn¡¯t given many tasks within the n.


    For example, besides being the head of Gu Sunmoon, he didn¡¯t seem to have other tasks unlike the Third and Fourth Elders, who had duties within the n.


    <em>People around him are weird.</em>


    Each and every person that¡¯s supposedly his friend, are monsters.


    What the hell did he do to make such friends?


    ¡°¡­Seriously, he doesn¡¯t have a single normal person around him.¡±


    How could he not have a single normal friend?


    ¡°I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s normal.¡±


    A sigh escaped my mouth.


    As I shook my head, I felt a strange gaze from next to me.


    When I turned my head, I saw Moyong Hi-ah and Namgung Bi-ah both staring at me with strange expressions.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡­¡±


    What, what¡¯s going on?


    Just as I was about to ask why the two girls were looking at me like that,


    ¡°We have arrived.¡±


    The horseman announced.


    We have finally arrived at Namgung n after a long trip.


    ******************


    I thought about when I visited the Tang n of Sichuan for the Military Exhibition of Tang the year beforest year.


    Tang n, I saw at that time, was so big that it couldn¡¯t even bepared to Gu n,and to show how muchnd they possessed, there were beautiful sceneries everywhere.


    It was as if the Tang n was proving themselves to be one of the great Four Noble ns.


    The great n was formed thanks to the ancestors of the Tang n building up their eminence.


    The only nparable was the Namgung n, the center of the Four Noble ns.


    <em>It¡¯s big, disgustingly big.</em>


    I waited by the entrance after getting off the carriage, and I was able to see the greatness inside the n.


    It was impossible topare it to the Gu n, and the Namgung n even looked more refinedpared to the Tang n.


    Moreover,


    <em>I could feel the sharp presence all the way from here.</em>


    I was able to feel the sharp presences from inside the n.


    It was thebined aura of the trained swordsmen of the n.


    They really are a n of swords huh.


    During this, Namgung Bi-ah was dozing off despite getting off the carriage.


    Is this girl hibernating all four seasons?


    She really didn¡¯t seem to do anything else besides eat, sleep, and train.


    She always seemed tired.


    ¡°Wake up.¡±


    When I repeatedly shook Namgung Bi-ah to wake her up, Moyong Hi-ah approached me and whispered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? You¡¯re going?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have a business that I have to take care of first.¡±


    I heard that she had something to do in Anhui, but shouldn¡¯t she visit the Namgung n first?


    Just as that question popped up in my mind, Moyong Hi-ah answered,


    ¡°I think it¡¯d be better for me to visit Namgung nter since your n has priority.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back right away.¡±


    I observed Moyong Hi-ah after hearing her.


    I gave her heat midway, so it should be fine, right? It most likely will be.


    Moyong Hi-ah slightly lowered her head, turned around, and left quickly.


    After seeing her leave, I thought it would have been better for her to get off the carriage a bit earlier considering the direction she was headed.


    I wondered why she bothered toe all the way to Namgung n with us.


    After watching Moyong Hi-ah leave for a bit, I turned to Namgung Bi-ah once more.


    I first need to wake this girl-


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    I thought about waking her up by bonking her head, but I saw that Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s eyes were open very clearly.


    Her slightly messy outfit was tidied, and her half-asleep eyes were now very clear which was strange¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s¡­¡±


    Just as I was about to check her, I felt a presence from behind.


    I could tell who it was without even turning around.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    It was my Father.


    Lady Mi was next to him as well.


    Namgung Bi-ah was showing respect to Father and Lady Mi as if she knew that they wereing.


    Father lifted and nodded his head in response, which was something I could never see when it was just us two, so I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°¡­Not at all. I was mistaken for a moment.¡±


    Huh, was I the one dozing off instead of Namgung Bi-ah?


    Maybe it was a dream.


    That honestly felt more real.


    Father was about to say something to me,


    ¡°Your outfit is disheveled.¡±


    But Lady Mi spoke first.


    Lady Mi came to me with light steps and carefully tidied my clothes.


    ¡°It¡¯s an important meeting, so be careful.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    I was surprised by the unexpected contact from her.


    After finishing with me, Lady Mi¡¯s gaze shifted to Namgung Bi-ah.


    She was checking Namgung Bi-ah.


    ¡°How disappointing. I would¡¯ve helped you like I did earlier if we had more time.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah responded with a slight smile.


    I wondered what they were talking about at first, but then I realized that Lady Mi gave Namgung Bi-ah a makeover before departing.


    Without showing any change in expression after hearing Namgung Bi-ah, Lady Mi returned to stand beside my father.


    <em>This is so ufortable. I¡¯m going to die¡­</em>


    As it was the first time that I¡¯ve experienced something like this, I felt sick in the stomach.


    As I was rubbing my belly to calm it down,


    <em>Thud.</em>


    I felt a heavy presence from the entrance.


    <em>He came.</em>


    It was a threatening presence for others, but it gave me a sense of freedom, oddly enough.


    This was better than the ufortable situation I was in.


    I turned my head towards the presence.


    From afar, I was able to see the blue outfits that Namgung Bi-ah used to wear.


    Moreover, I felt Lightning Qi run down my spine, something I hadn¡¯t felt before.


    <em>So he got stronger after that.</em>


    Judging by how I was able to feel his Lightning Qi, it meant that I reached a level closer to him than before.


    From the group approaching us, I saw the middle-aged man at the front.


    He had a very cold but rude looking face, with the distinctive look of Namgung n¡¯s bloodline.


    He was the Lord of Namgung n, and the martial artist known as the King of Swords in this generation.


    He was the father of Namgung Bi-ah, the Azure Heavenly Sword, Namgung Jin.


    It was him.


    ¡°It has been a while, Lord of Gu n.¡±


    Namgung Jin said, offering a handshake to my father, who epted it.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡°It must¡¯ve been a long trip toe all the way here.¡±


    Namgung Jin stared at father with a strange expression as he spoke to him.


    It looked as if he was observing him.


    I couldn¡¯t really tell why he was looking at him like that.


    Then,


    ¡°You seem to have gone through a change.¡±


    Father said that to Namgung Jin.


    <em>Change?</em>


    As I quietly watched them, wondering what was happening, I noticed Namgung Jin¡¯s eyes change a bit after hearing my father.


    Then, Namgung Jin quietly responded to him.


    ¡°¡­You are still as sharp as ever.¡±


    <em>Oh.</em>


    Judging by what my father said to Namgung Jin and Namgung Jin¡¯s response,


    <em>Did he gain enlightenment?</em>


    It meant that Namgung Jin¡¯s Qi had changed.


    I didn¡¯t notice it since I haven¡¯t reached their level yet, but father seemed to have noticed.


    After seeing that, I smirked at myself.


    <em>I still have a long way to go. I got stronger, my ass.</em>


    I was happy, thinking I had progressed since I felt his Lightning Qi, but I realized I still had a long way to go.


    I¡¯ll pass on being happy like a dumbass.


    I should feel d since I realized once more that I still had a long way to go.


    After greeting my father and Lady Mi, Namgung Jin¡¯s gaze turned towards me.


    As soon as our eyes met, I lowered my head to show respect.


    ¡°I greet the Lord of the great Namgung n.¡±


    ¡°¡­Right. It¡¯s good to see you.¡±


    I had to show him respect since many eyes were watching


    During this, I opened my eyes slightly and observed Namgung Jin.


    <em>He still seems to have a bit of Demonic Qi in him.</em>


    The Demonic Qi I felt from Namgung Jin¡¯s Dantian was the Qi I put in him along with a Shackle when he came to the Gu n.


    I put it in him just in case the Shackle I ced on him went wrong.


    I put just a little bit in so that it didn¡¯t cause any harm to his body.


    <em>Considering that the Demonic Qi is still in there, the Shackle should be- ¡­wait¡­?</em>


    In the middle of my thought, I suddenly began to wonder.


    <em>Now that I think about it, why did I put it on him?</em>


    I wondered why I had the Shackle on him.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    My question was answered right away.


    There was no way that I didn¡¯t remember, especially since I was here.


    The very ufortable feeling that I¡¯ve been dealing with from earlier, I finally realized why I had such a feeling.


    <em>Fuck¡­</em>


    The Shackle on Namgung Jin.


    It was put on him so that he wouldn¡¯t tell anyone what happened between us, and also so that he wouldn¡¯t ask about my background.


    What happened between me and Namgung Jin?


    It was when I taught him the basics of the degraded sword art of Namgung n.


    -It¡¯s been a while.


    I started to hear Namgung Jin speak to me telepathically as if he was waiting.


    -¡­I heard that you had something to do, but I didn¡¯t expect our reunion to take this long.


    I gulped nervously as he spoke.


    -But I¡¯m d that we are able to meet now.


    <em>¡­Haha.</em>


    I¡¯m fucked.


    I could sense that Namgung Jin¡¯s voice was filled with hope.


    Through his voice tone, I was able to notice that the small difference that Elder Shin taught him had helped him immensely.


    If that wasn¡¯t the case, Namgung Jin wouldn¡¯t have shown such a reaction.


    He definitely was able to experienced growth from the small teaching he received back then.


    Which was why he was looking at me with such sparkly eyes.


    <em>Haha, fuck me.</em>


    The problem wasn¡¯t the Shackle or anything else right now.


    Back then, I told Namgung Jin that I would teach him more during our next meeting.


    However, I forgot about that because a lot had happened since then.


    I also told Namgung Jin to not bother me afterward.


    I was having that said reunion right now.


    <em>What do I do?</em>


    The Shackle still seemed to be there, and I could see that the small teaching helped him, but the biggest problem was something else.


    <em>¡­Elder Shin isn¡¯t here right now.</em>


    Elder Shin, who was responsible for teaching Namgung Jin, was asleep right now.


    That was the biggest problem.


    ******************


    Somewhere in Namgung n¡¯s building, a crowd of people talking could be heard from outside the window.


    It wasn¡¯t too loud, but it felt loud to a certain young man.


    <em>Rustle.</em>


    He clenched his sleeve with his hand and lifted up his body in a faltering way and checked outside the window.


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    He saw the person that was next to his father.


    <em>Crack-</em>


    As soon as he saw the young man with fierce eyes, the young man grinded his teeth.


    The young man who shook without being able to control his emotions, froze when he saw the woman who stood next to the fierce young man.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Was it a sigh of admiration or something else?


    The girl still had a beautiful face.


    After seeing her be even more beautiful, the young man spoke with his fingertips shaking.


    ¡°¡­Sister.¡±


    His sister had bloomed into an even more beautiful self than before.


    Full bloom.


    Yes, that was her full bloom.


    The young man smiled after seeing that woman.


    Then, the young man suddenly turned around and his soft expression changed into a face filled with madness in an instant.


    ¡°Shut it¡­ I¡¯ll take care of it myself, so shut your mouth!¡±


    After yelling out infuriatingly, he began to pant heavily.


    The young man¡¯s words filled the entire room.


    However, the problem was that there was no one inside the room besides the young man, the Lightning Dragon, Namgung Cheonjun.


    After yelling out angrily, Namgung Cheonjun looked outside the window once more.


    His gaze aimed towards the direction his beautiful sister was in /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 262: Anhui (3)

    Chapter 262: Anhui (3)


    Upon my arrival at the Namgung n, the first ce I was led to was the guesthouse.


    While the servants unpacked my belongings, I took the opportunity to look around.


    <em>¡­This guesthouse seems better than my own house.</em>


    That was undeniable.


    Because it was a n that didn¡¯t hesitate on their money spendings, even their guest houses were grand.


    Though of course, they wouldn¡¯t give us an ordinary ce to stay due to our rtionship, but it was still a splendid ce.


    I took a nce at the pond this ce had, and the scales of the fish inside were all beautiful.


    The pond was already big enough, but it also had a ton of fishes in it which required extensive management.


    ¡°What a waste of money.¡±The management fee alone sounded like a hassle.


    That was my only impression of this ce.


    I wasn¡¯t one to be fascinated by such things, so I had no other opinions on it.


    Besides, I had to think about the uing events right now.


    <em>The engagement date is a few dayster.</em>


    The engagement, which I thought would happen immediately upon my arrival, was scheduled for a few dayster.


    To be fair, it made sense, given that we would be exhausted from the journey.


    <em>But do we really need a few days to prepare?</em>


    I wondered if that was really necessary.


    Of course, I should be grateful that I was given a few days to prepare for this rather awkward engagement.


    <em>A few days huh.</em>


    The engagement may have been dyed due to my personal problems, but Gu n still went directly to Namgung n.


    With many eyes watching, the Gu n appeared to be the conceding side in this situation.


    Coming to the Namgung n meant the male was going to the female¡¯s house for the engagement, which would certainly spark talk.


    <em>They¡¯ll probably say stuff like I¡¯m the son inw or something.</em>


    They¡¯ll also see Gu n as a lesser npared to Namgung n.


    It is always like this.


    People pick on each and every single thing.


    This damned world has nothing easy in it.


    Anyways.


    It could be perceived as rude for the Namgung n to make us wait a few days after our long journey.


    When we first heard this, I saw Father¡¯s expression stiffen a bit.


    They are probably talking right now.


    The Lords left to have a conversation between the two, so they are probably talking about this matter.


    There shouldn¡¯t be any problems as long as exnations are given for this.


    <em>Did something happen?</em>


    I just hoped that I wouldn''t encounter any problematic situation.


    Because of how I always ran into trouble wherever I went, I just wanted to have a peaceful trip this time.


    Though of course, I already knew that it would be difficult for this trip to be peaceful.


    <em>Fuck my life.</em>


    It was none other than the matter about Namgung n¡¯s Lord.


    What should I do? What can be done?


    When I looked at his sparkly gaze from earlier, it was clear he had no intention of letting me go.


    I was honestly proud of him for waiting for over a year.


    He found the ws in his martial arts and he probably thinks that I¡¯m the only one that could fix his ws.


    That much was understandable, but considering how the great King of Swords, Namgung Jin was still thirsting for such a thing, it meant he hadn¡¯t made much progress even after practicing what Elder Shin taught him.


    <em>¡­What should I do?</em>


    I had told him back then that I would teach him, but that was when Elder Shin was still with me.


    He was very proficient with swords, and he also was a person that watched the Thunderous Sword, Namgung Myung in his prime.


    Elder Shin said that he would teach Namgung Jin himself while being disappointed with the degradation of the Namgung n¡¯s swordsmanship and had offered to teach Namgung Jin himself, but now Elder Shin was asleep within my body.


    <em>So how am I supposed to teach him?</em>


    I¡¯ve never held a sword in my life besides the wooden sword I yed with when I was young.


    So how could I teach Namgung Jin anything?


    <em>I¡¯m going insane.</em>


    Thanks to that, I waspletely filled with worries.


    <em>Hey, if you saw everything, then wake him up already.</em>


    [¡­Krr?]


    <em>Stop pretending like you¡¯ve just woken up. Wake Elder Shin up.</em>


    Judging by how the beast reacted right away when I called, it seemed like the bastard wasn¡¯t asleep after all.


    <em>You¡¯re just going to pretend like you know nothing despite watching everything?</em>


    [Grr?]


    <em>¡­I¡¯m going to go insane, seriously.</em>


    I hated the bastard for always ying dumb, but there was a reason why I couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    Before Elder Shin fell asleep, the bastard spoke about the condition where it didn¡¯t wake up Elder Shin.


    The bastard said it itself that Elder Shin would be able to wake up himself after a year.


    That was the pact we made, so if the bastard was being honest, it meant that Elder Shin wasn¡¯t waking up on purpose right now.


    <em>The situation is this messy, yet he has a reason not to wake up?</em>


    If Elder Shin was watching this right now, there was a good chance that he wasn¡¯t waking up on purpose just for me to suffer¡­


    ¡­Hmm.


    <em>That honestly sounds more likely.</em>


    If I thought about the old man, he certainly would do such a thing.


    _ It¡¯s annoying that he would dly do that just to mess with me._


    I even partly believed that he had already woken up and was giggling in the background right now.


    If that was the case, it¡¯d be very nice for him to wake up.


    <em>Putting aside the matter about Namgung Jin,</em>


    There was another reason for Elder Shin to wake up.


    <em>¡­We have to ask about the Thunderous Sword.</em>


    When we visited Henan, we met with Elder Shin¡¯s friend in Shaolin and the Light of Might, Cheolyoung said this.


    He said that he wasn¡¯t the only one that kept his soul inside something and that the Thunderous Sword, Namgung Myung, was doing the exact same.


    I believed that the Thunderous Sword was also obviously in the Namgung n¡¯s treasure as long as he was right.


    <em>¡­Though there is an exception.</em>


    I wasn¡¯t certain when I thought about a certain treasure that was outside of the n.


    It was also most likely that Namgung Myung was inside the treasure that was outside of the n.


    <em>The Thunder Fang.</em>


    It was the Namgung n¡¯s divine sword that was called the fang that contained lightning.


    It was the sword that the Thunderous Sword used in the past, and it was a treasure that the martial artist of Wudang, the Monster of Wudang had possession of, though I didn¡¯t know why.


    Moreover, the sword left the grasp of Monster of Wudang in my past life and was used by the Demonic Sword.


    <em>If his soul was contained in a treasure, then I obviously think that it would be in there.</em>


    Still, there was always a chance that wasn¡¯t true.


    Considering that it was the great Namgung n, there was no way that was the only treasure they had.


    However, I wasn¡¯t in a situation where I could just freely go look at such treasures.


    <em>Whatever it is, I just need Elder Shin to wake up so we could talk about it.</em>


    But Elder Shin was still silent.


    I didn¡¯t think that he disappeared.


    As always, I felt Elder Shin¡¯s presence deep within my Dantian after all.


    He was just very quiet.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Under the scorching sunlight, I let out a heavy sigh.


    I came here with just a bit of nervousness, but I had much more stuff to do in Namgung n than I thought.


    As I was massaging my temples in pain,


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    I suddenly turned my head and looked behind me..


    I saw only a few ordinary trees, but I focused my eyes and looked closer.


    <em>What is that?</em>


    It felt as if something was watching me.


    I sharpened my senses, just in case,


    ¡°Am I just mistaken?¡±


    But I didn¡¯t catch anything with my senses.


    Moreover, considering how close the gaze I supposedly felt seemed, there was no way that I didn¡¯t feel it.


    I even walked in that direction to check, but I found nothing special besides the ordinary trees.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, it¡¯s making me feel uneasy.¡±


    It felt rather clear for me to call this a mistake, but I couldn¡¯t find anything no matter how much I looked for it.


    Right as I was thinking about searching a bit more,


    ¡°Young Master, it is almost time for the banquet.¡±


    Hongwa appeared from far away and informed me about my ns.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll be going now.¡±


    ¡°We will prepare as well.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    In the end, I began to move without being able to investigate any further, but my gaze was still locked onto the tree.


    It was only the first day, yet it gave me an uneasy feeling.


    ******************


    Inside the Namgung n, someone had entered the first daughter¡¯s house for the first time in a while.


    It was because the owner of the house returned after leaving this ce empty for a few years.


    ¡°Young Lady, could I tidy your hair?¡±


    The servant carefully spoke to the owner.


    They served the owner for almost 10 years, yet they didn¡¯t know much about her.


    The owner was someone who stayed inside their room and disliked visitors.


    Either that, or they hid themselves elsewhere and hid their presence as well.


    Because of that, even the servants that were closer to her didn¡¯t know much about her.


    The only thing they knew about their owner was that she was way too beautiful and rarely spoke.


    She may have been the direct servant, but she wasn¡¯t much differentpared to other servants.


    No one was able to stay close to her because of how she dislikedpany.


    As a result, the servant felt rather concerned about her owner returning after a long time.


    However, they had to prepare for the banquet, and the servant had been ordered by the Lord to ensure the Young Lady was properly prepared, so the servant endured their nervousness and asked her owner.


    As the servant was nervously waiting for a response, the owner slightly looked in the servant¡¯s direction and responded.


    ¡°¡­Please.¡±


    The servant¡¯s eyes widened after hearing the owner¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Ah¡­! Y-Yes.¡±


    The servant couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.


    It was the first time that her owner responded to her clearly.


    The servant realized that her owner not only had a beautiful face, but also a wonderful voice when she heard her clear voice.


    The servant¡¯s careful hand made contact with the owner¡¯s beautiful white hair.


    She was surprised by the hair that felt like silk, and was surprised once more after seeing her beautiful white skin despite it going through summer.


    <em>¡­She¡¯s so beautiful.</em>


    The servant wondered.


    She heard that the Young Lady even earned herself a title outside of the n.


    Which is what made her wonder why the Lord of the n didn¡¯t love his daughter all that much.


    ¡°¡­Hey.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    As the servant was carefully tidying hair and helping with makeup, the servant was surprised yet again after hearing the Young Lady.


    It was because it was the first time that the Young Lady started the conversation.


    ¡°Is something the matter, Young Lady¡­?¡±


    The servant wondered if she had made a mistake.


    She believed that she must have made a huge mistake, considering that the Young Lady spoke first.


    ¡°Name¡­¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s your¡­ name?¡±


    The Young Lady asked for the servant¡¯s name.


    The servant wondered why she asked such a question, as it was so unexpected, but she had to answer first.


    ¡°¡­Oakji, my name is Oakji.¡±


    Her voice trembled as she responded.


    The servant was embarrassed about her name, but the Young Lady still maintained her expressionless face.


    ¡°Oakji.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Lady.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll remember it.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­? Oh, right¡­ thank you.¡±


    The Young Lady, Namgung Bi-ah, marked her servant¡¯s name in her mind.


    It has been 10 years.


    It had been that long ever since she met her servant for the first time, but she only now learned her servant¡¯s name.


    Despite it not being a short time, Namgung Bi-ah only now realized that she didn¡¯t even know her servant¡¯s name.


    No.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t know it.


    It was more like she didn¡¯t want to know it.


    Namgung Bi-ah closed her eyes, embracing the hand that tidied her hair.


    She wasn¡¯t in a situation where she could remember someone¡¯s name because her life was filled with hell due to the stench.


    However, now she had gained some space and time to learn about someone else¡¯s name.


    ¡°¡­Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah apologized.


    It was because she hadn¡¯t even known her servant¡¯s name.


    She lightly controlled her breath.


    Her house was still filled with the stench, but she didn¡¯t feel like she was going to die from suffocation like before.


    This could¡¯ve been because she had gotten stronger, or because ¡®his¡¯ level had gotten higher on the contrary.


    Whichever it was, it meant that she was one step out of the hell she used to live in.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Lady.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡­ would that be fine?¡±


    Oakji looked in the direction Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s hand was pointing in.


    It was a box filled with a bunch of essories.


    It was given for blood rtives of Namgung n to use, but Oakji never saw Namgung Bi-ah use it even once.


    ¡°Uh¡­ what do you mean by fine?¡±


    ¡°Would a guy¡­ like it¡­?¡±


    When Oakji heard her whisper in embarrassment, she had to hide her gasp.


    She didn¡¯t expect her Young Lady to ask such a question.


    The Young Lady¡¯s eyes watched her, waiting for a response, while her cheeks and ears became red, making her look incredibly beautiful..


    Then a thought passed by her mind.


    <em>¡­Does she love her fianc¨¦ that much?</em>


    Just how great of a man is he for the Young Lady to make such an expression?


    Oakji was very curious.


    ¡°Would you like to¡­ try it on?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah responded with a slight nod.


    She didn¡¯t care about it too much in the past, but Namgung Bi-ah now knew that she was beautiful.


    This was just a fact, and it didn¡¯t mean much to her.


    She was satisfied as long as that one person looked at her and thought she was beautiful.


    Because of this, she wanted to take advantage of her beauty and catch his attention even more.


    Namgung Bi-ah then thought of someone.


    She thought about the face of a girl that stuck herself next to him in recent days.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was a pretty girl with a cold aura.


    She knew how to beautify herself, and she had many followers thanks to her capabilities.


    <em>She¡¯s differentpared to me.</em>


    She felt a lump in her chest.


    Yet it felt murky and heavy.


    Namgung Bi-ah knew that such an emotion was jealousy and guilt.


    She had trained her sword to escape from the stench, so she wondered if she gained the ability to feel such emotions now thanks to that.


    It wasn¡¯t a pleasant feeling.


    She felt like the only thing she had was the name of her fianc¨¦.


    ¡°I must¡­ work harder.¡±


    ¡°Young Lady? What did you just¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s¡­ nothing¡­¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah shook her head.


    Then she thought about what happened earlier in the day.


    Other people didn¡¯t seem to have noticed, but as his father and her own father were having a conversation, Namgung Bi-ah felt a gaze from somewhere else.


    It was the gaze of her brother, watching her from afar.


    It wasn¡¯t necessarily a gaze.


    It was more urate to say that she felt a stench.


    <em>Clench.</em>


    Just thinking about it made it harder for her to breathe.


    She wanted to believe that she was mistaken, but something definitely felt different.


    Unlike how she had been eased from the stenchpared to before, her brother¡¯s stench had grown denser


    There was the distance, but Namgung Bi-ah was able to feel a clear difference.


    It meant that he had gotten much worse.


    <em>¡­I hope¡­ nothing happens.</em>


    Namgung Bi-ah prayed as she closed her eyes.


    She prayed that nothing would happen to her brother, who had followed her ever since the past, and to the man that came to her n.


    ¡°It is done.¡±


    Upon hearing Oakji, Namgung Bi-ah slowly opened her eyes.


    She felt something on her ear.


    It was the earrings she had picked earlier.


    Namgung Bi-ah then pulled another essory from her pocket and asked her servant to ce it in her hair.


    Oakji listened to her order without much thought.


    The essory was the one he had bought herst time.


    <em>¡­This much is enough.</em>


    She felt more relieved after putting on the essory, even though it was just an essory.


    Namgung Bi-ah slowly stood up.


    It was time for her to go to the /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 263: Anhui (4)

    Chapter 263: Anhui (4)


    I arrived at the banquet hall with the guidance of a servant from the Namgung n.


    It was a huge building located in the center, at least five times bigger than the banquet hall in the Gu n.


    <em>Isn¡¯t this way too big for so few people?</em>


    The number of people inside made the building seem unnecessarilyrge.


    By the time I arrived, I not only saw that all tables were set up, but both the Lords and Lady Mi were already here waiting.


    They seemed to have arrived at least a few minutes ago.


    Why did theye so early?


    Food hasn¡¯t been fully served yet, and I saw some unfamiliar faces sitting near Namgung Jin.


    <em>Are they the Elders?</em>I saw two very old men who had a sharp presence, indicating they were extremely skilled swordsmen.


    They seemed to be the Elders of Namgung n.


    Are they here for the banquet?


    When I looked with curiosity, the old men¡¯s gaze aimed towards me.


    Their blue eyes gave off an indistinct atmosphere.


    Would it be correct to say that this was the peculiar aura of Namgung n?


    While persevering under their gaze, I walked forward.


    I slowly walked forward with integrity, and when I arrived in front of Namgung Jin and father, I stopped.


    ¡°Thank you for inviting me to the banquet.¡±


    Then I lowered my head and showed respect.


    I only said it out of respect.


    It¡¯s already a hassle enough, so the banquet doesn¡¯t make it any better.


    ¡°It must¡¯ve been a long trip toe all the way here. Have a rxing stay.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your kind words.¡±


    After hearing Namgung Jin, I raised my lowered head.


    Both of us weren¡¯t being honest with each other, so it was rather ufortable.


    I especially felt Namgung Jin¡¯s desire through his eyes.


    <em>The person who wants the banquet to end more than me, is this guy right here.</em>


    Namgung Jin probably felt more desperate than I did.


    Just what kind of enlightenment did he gain from Elder Shin for him to show such eyes like that?


    <em>I understand that enlightenment is a way to quench a martial artist¡¯s thirst.</em>


    There was no way that I didn¡¯t know, since I was a martial artist myself.


    Even I might show such a reaction if I found someone that could fix my ws.


    <em>But a hassle is still a hassle.</em>


    Just because I understood how he felt, didn¡¯t mean that it wasn¡¯t a hassle anymore.


    More importantly,


    <em>I can¡¯t solve his issues right now¡­</em>


    Even knowing Namgung Jin¡¯s desire, I couldn¡¯t do anything to help him.


    It was because this damned old man seemed to have no intention of waking up.


    If Elder Shin wasn¡¯t here, I couldn¡¯t give him what he wanted.


    The only sword art I saw from Namgung n was the one that the Demonic Sword showed in my past life after all.


    <em>Though that seemed extraordinary.</em>


    In the end, it meant that it was different from the Thunder Sword¡¯s sword that Elder Shin saw.


    After leaving aside Namgung Jin¡¯s gaze and greeting with father and Lady Mi, I went to an empty seat and seated myself there.


    It was clearly my spot and judging by how there was another empty seat across mine, that seemed to be Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s seat.


    <em>Has she not arrived yet?</em>


    Namgung Bi-ah didn¡¯t seem to be here yet.


    She didn¡¯t fall asleep, did she?


    That was certainly a possibility if I thought about her personality.


    <em>During all of this,</em>


    I tried my best to ignore it, but I felt gazes from around me.


    I didn¡¯t turn my head to check, but it felt like the gazes were on me, observing me.


    <em>Is it the Elders? Or is it someone else?</em>


    I didn¡¯t know what they were trying to see in me, but I knew for sure that it felt very ufortable here since it was someone else¡¯s n.


    Do they think that I won¡¯t notice them?


    That was understandable.


    If it was me fromst year, I probably wouldn¡¯t have noticed.


    I felt like shit, but I didn¡¯t want to use my Qi in reaction to this.


    I knew that things would turn into a mess if I did that.


    I slowly drank the tea which was served in front of me.


    It was an attempt to calm myself, but then I felt a presence from outside the banquet hall.


    Shortly after, the servant waiting by the door spoke.


    ¡°The Young Master is entering.¡±


    I nced at the door after hearing the servant.


    Young Master huh¡­ the Young Master of Namgung n could only be that bastard.


    I thought he wasn¡¯t in the n since he didn¡¯t show himself on our arrival, but he unexpectedly was.


    His own sister returned to the n, yet he didn¡¯te out to greet her.


    It wasn¡¯t like him at all.


    <em>Has it been one year?</em>


    We hadn¡¯t seen each other since the Tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes, so it must¡¯ve been over a year.


    Our Pissing Dragon has made his appearance.


    Someone began to enter through the banquet hall''s entrance.


    I looked in that direction.


    It was a handsome young man with bluish white hair and blue eyes who resembled a young Namgung Jin.


    The bastard¡¯s handsome face was the same as ever.


    <em>I don¡¯t like it.</em>


    Me getting angry whenever I saw a handsome face was the same as ever as well.


    I observed the bastard from the corner of my eyes.


    It wasn¡¯t for a special reason, I just wanted to check if he changed at all.


    When I observed him, I did see a change which was surprising.


    <em>It¡¯s stable.</em>


    The bastard back then had a very unstable Lightning Qi.


    Moreover, his Qi was aplete mess since he had a different type of Qi inside his body and he wasn¡¯t able to control it on his will.


    Compared to back then, his wild Qis had all be stable.


    When he saw me, his expression became stiffer, which was an amusing sight.


    His Qi may have changed, but his personality seemed to be the same.


    However, his stiff expression turned back into his handsome smile as if that never happened.


    Furthermore, he even spoke to me while passing by.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Brother Gu.¡±


    ¡°Right. It has indeed, brother-inw.¡±


    I said this to piss him off, but Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change.


    <em>Oh¡­?</em>


    He endured this huh.


    Did he train his emotions in the past year as well?


    Namgung Cheonjun passed by with a smile and continued to walk to the Lord¡¯s seats.


    The bastard also wanted to show respect to the Lords, and I continued to watch him from behind.


    To put it more urately, I observed the bastard¡¯s physical body.


    <em>Is the Blood Qi¡­ gone?</em>


    The Qi of Blood Demon I felt from Namgung Cheonjun in the tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes.


    I was practically forced to absorb such a Qi from him, and because of that, I didn¡¯t feel any Blood Qi from Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s body.


    <em>They seem to be fully¡­ Hmm?</em>


    Right as I was about to turn my head around after thinking that I absorbed everything from him, I noticed a strange difference.


    If Namgung Cheonjun possessed Blood Qi, I should be feeling it from his Dantian,


    <em>What is that?</em>


    But something felt different.


    Press.


    I felt something different, and it was actually my side that had a change.


    I began to feel heat from my Dantian.


    [¡­Grr¡­rrr¡­]


    The beast which had been sleeping, also started to show a reaction.


    While looking at Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s back, I realized why my body was showing such a reaction.


    <em>That fucker¡­?</em>


    As I opened my eyes wide while staring at the bastard, I heard another sound from the entrance.


    ¡°The Young Lady is entering the building.¡±


    It was the announcement of Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s arrival.


    When I turned my head around and looked at the entrance, someone came in with a breeze of wind.


    She had very light steps.


    She showed great elegance with both her hands gathered up in one spot and her gaze looking down.


    Her beautifully tied hair waved wonderfully.


    Her already explosive beauty soared even higher after a makeover.


    <em>Holy shit.</em>


    The impact was so strong that any sense of familiarity I had with her face waspletely shattered.


    The heat that started to rise after seeing Namgung Cheonjun vanished the moment I saw Namgung Bi-ah''s face.


    It seemed like I wasn¡¯t the only one thinking this way, because everyone in the banquet hall looked towards Namgung Bi-ah.


    Lady Mi especially seemed surprised, her eyes widening to twice their usual size.


    Namgung Bi-ah walked forward calmly and slowly lowered her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for beingte.¡±


    She wasn''t actuallyte.


    After all, it hadn''t been that long.


    Despite this, Namgung Bi-ah showed respect, and Namgung Jin signaled with his hand that it was okay .


    As expected, Namgung Bi-ah sat down across from me.


    Normally, she would have gone to sleep, but Namgung Bi-ah sat with proper posture, which was refreshing to see.


    <em>Is she enduring the ufortable feeling inside?</em>


    Judging by her slightly trembling pupils, she seemed very ufortable without anyone next to her to lean on.


    Putting that aside,


    <em>It¡¯s too much.</em>


    Yes, that was the best way to describe it.


    She was simply too beautiful.


    Her already beautiful face was given a makeover, so the oue was too much for me to handle.


    It was so overwhelming that if she went outside like that, something might happen to her.


    It was only thanks to Namgung Bi-ahing from Namgung n, and her being a Peak Realm martial artist.


    If she was an ordinary woman, she wouldn''t have been able to prevent the cmity that was bound toe her way.


    A popr belief of a beautiful woman being able to destroy a whole nation doesn¡¯t exist for no reason, after all.


    Namgung Bi-ah right now was at that level.


    Comparing her to the Demonic Sword in my past life, their appearances were simr, but thinking about how she looked at the destroyed world with empty eyes and an emotionless face, she was apletely different person now.


    <em>I¡¯m d I taught her a few things.</em>


    I taught her how to hide her presence by using her Qi, and covering her face with a mask, which were helpful tips.


    Then.


    <em>-Hey¡­</em>


    I began to hear a voice telepathically.


    It was Namgung Bi-ah, who was sitting across from me.


    Why is she talking to me telepathically?


    When I checked her face wondering why, Namgung Bi-ah was looking at me with eyes filled with worries.


    <em>-¡­How is it?</em>


    <em>-How¡¯s what?</em>


    <em>-¡­H-How does it look¡­?</em>


    Yeah.


    I¡¯m asking what.


    I wondered what she was asking about.


    I frowned my eyebrows a little and observed Namgung Bi-ah since I didn¡¯t understand what she was talking about, then Namgung Bi-ah asked with a slightly reddened face.


    <em>-Do I¡­ look pretty?</em>


    She asked me with her head turned around as if she couldn¡¯t make eye contact.


    Hearing such an unexpected question, I hid my shock and observed her.


    This was a question she asked me before in the past.


    However, she didn¡¯t hesitate to ask back then nor did she avoid eye contact.


    It was the same question, but her attitude was different.


    Seeing her full of embarrassment and nervousness made me feel that she was filled with emotions.


    <em>-¡­Uh¡­ Hm.</em>


    Unlike her, I was still just a retard that had gone through no changes.


    I didn''t expect her to ask such a question, so I couldn''t respond while she struggled to meet my eyes.


    I wondered if I needed to give a great reaction and thought hard about what to say, but only one thing came to mind.


    <em>-¡­You look pretty.</em>


    This was all I could say because I wasn''t good with words.


    Thankfully though, she seemed to be satisfied with my response because Namgung Bi-ah smiled hearing it..


    She looked relieved.


    I could feel her happiness, which warmed me inside.


    Seeing her smile made me smile too.


    I didn¡¯t know why, but it just happened.


    Throughout all of this, Namgung Cheonjun watched Namgung Bi-ah quietly.


    ******************


    The banquet ended without anything special happening.


    The Lords didn¡¯t enjoy drinking that, and martial artists at their level wouldn''t be affected by alcohol anyway.


    It was simply a celebration for the Gu n''s arrival.


    It didn''tst long because of this.


    It wasn¡¯t that enjoyable anyways.


    <em>I still feel a bit sore thanks to all those gazes.</em>


    I tapped my shoulders with my hand.


    Was it because of all the gazes from everywhere around me?


    I felt a bit exhausted.


    <em>They should¡¯ve eased off on watching me, instead they became gradually more tant.</em>


    Because I pretended to not care, it felt like many martial artists were watching me, not just the Elders.


    I didn¡¯t know what they wanted to learn from observing me, but it definitely didn''t feel good.


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    As soon as the banquet ended, I left and took a walk.


    As I walked to enjoy the breeze, someone next to me spoke.


    ¡°Are you tired¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah was next to me as well.


    I originally nned to go back to my ce, but Namgung Bi-ah asked me to take a walk with her.


    Thanks to that, I was able to stop Namgung Jin from approaching me.


    I was going to run away after telling him that I¡¯m tired, but this is better.


    My eyes naturally went to Namgung Bi-ah''s head as she spoke to me in a careful tone.


    Between her beautifully tied hair, I noticed the essory I bought her.


    Noticing the essory, I asked Namgung Bi-ah.


    ¡°Are you going to continue using that?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    ¡°You could throw that away and use a different one if you want.¡±


    It was much cheaper than her other essories, so I asked if she''d prefer something more expensive.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But Namgung Bi-ah suddenly looked like she was hurt by what I said.


    Huh?


    ¡°¡­Sorry.¡±


    Seeing that, I naturally apologized.


    It was the first time I¡¯d seen such an expression from her.


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    Her expression went back to normal thanks to my quick apology, but the atmosphere had be awkward for some reason.


    Did I do something wrong?


    The street, illuminated bymplights and moonlight, looked exceptionally beautiful, but the awkward situation distracted me from appreciating it.


    ¡°I think I said something wrong¡­¡±


    I thought about giving her an excuse.


    I couldn''t forget the expression Namgung Bi-ah had just shown.


    I was about to speak,


    ¡°It¡¯s a night with a very bright moonlight.¡±


    But I stopped when a voice interrupted us.


    Across the street, in a spot where faint light barely blocked out the darkness, I heard a voice from there.


    "I couldn''t greet you properly earlier, so I came looking for you."


    That was what the uninvited guest said.


    His words were respectful, but I noticed the clear mask he wore, which made me feel sick.


    ¡°How have you been?¡±


    I turned to face the bastard.


    As I looked in his direction, I saw clear blue eyes watching me from the darkness.


    Then, he spoke while looking at me.


    ¡°Brother-inw.¡±


    It must¡¯ve felt like he chewed on des while spitting out those words, yet the uninvited guest, Namgung Cheonjun, maintained his smile.


    Seeing him like that, I identally responded.


    ¡°What the fuck is that bedwetter saying?¡±


    Oh.


    That was a /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 264: What Am I? (1)

    Chapter 264: What Am I? (1)


    Bedwetter.


    Was it because I saw the face I dreaded to see?


    My inadvertent response to his arrival,


    <em>Crack-</em>


    Was more than enough to put a crack in his mask.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not¡­ sure what you are talking about.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you should say that after rxing your face?¡±


    Just look at this bastard.


    As soon as I mentioned him wetting himself, his expression showed he clearly remembered what happened.<em>I thought he had passed out.</em>


    I guess he surprisingly was somewhat conscious?


    If so, that probably wasn''t good for him.


    As expected, Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s expression began to rot away as his mask crumbled.


    From his reaction, he seemed to believe it had been a dream or hadn''t happened at all.


    ¡°I even dried your pants so you don¡¯t get humiliated, so shouldn¡¯t you thank me first?¡±


    ¡°¡­Crack.¡±


    I only did it so that it didn¡¯t embarrass his sister, Namgung Bi-ah, but such a reason would only make him angrier.


    ¡°¡­You bastard¡­¡±


    See that.


    He got angry right away.


    That relieved me because it showed he hadn''t matured yet.


    Not that I intended to go easy on him even if he had matured.


    ¡°¡­I could never be fond of you no matter how many times I see you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the savior of your image, yet the way you speak to me is rather rude.¡±


    <em>Zap.</em>


    In the middle of our conversation, I felt a sensation of Qi pass by my cheek.


    It was Lightning Qi.


    Lightning Qi was flowing out from Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s shoulders.


    It was on a whole different levelpared to before.


    <em>Though it¡¯s not enough.</em>


    Even if he had improved, it didn¡¯t matter.


    He may have improved, but he still was a young prodigy, and all young prodigies, except for the top two or three, were weaklings to me.


    Just as i considered breaking off his Qi that flowed towards me,


    <em>Crack.</em>


    Arger wave of Qi stormed and devoured his Lightning Qi.


    It was also Lightning Qi, but it was much denser and felt more powerful.


    After devouring the Lightning Qi that aimed towards me, someone stepped in front of me.


    It was Namgung Bi-ah.


    ¡°Cheonjun.¡±


    Her cold voice was filled with anger.


    It was the first time in a long while I had heard her speak like this.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°¡­Sister?¡±


    ¡°I asked¡­ what you''re doing.¡±


    She didn¡¯t have her sword out, but sharp Qi emanated from Namgung Bi-ah.


    It was the Qi of a swordswoman at the beginning stage of perfection after reaching Peak Realm.


    She stabilized her Qi and gained control of it only after a year of her oveing her wall.


    <em>¡­I get surprised every time I see it.</em>


    All I could do was be impressed by her.


    Watching talents soar higher than the sky from the closest seat was fascinating.


    In my past life, I felt jealousy and shame when I saw things like this, but I didn''t feel that way anymore.


    As thick Lightning Qi enveloped me for protection, Namgung Cheonjun frowned while staring at Namgung Bi-ah.


    ¡°I only came to greet him.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t¡­ a greeting.¡±


    Obviously.


    What kind of a bastard greets someone like that?


    Of course, I was the one that started the heat, but there was no way I could¡¯ve been nice to him since it was obvious what he came here for.


    Ha-


    Hearing Namgung Bi-ah, Namgung Cheonjun let out an incredulousughter.


    His sigh sounded rather deep.


    "So you''re still on his side, sister. The bastard isn''t your brother, I am."


    ¡°¡­Cheonjun.¡±


    Hearing Namgung Bi-ah respond with an ufortable tone, Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s Lightning Qi faded away.


    He himself stopped releasing his Qi.


    With his threat gone, Namgung Bi-ah also withdrew her sharp Qi. Namgung Cheonjun, still gazing at her,


    ¡°¡­If I knew that this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have held back.¡±


    Said those words and turned around to walk back into the darkness.


    Does it really end here?


    Did hee here just for that?


    <em>There¡¯s no way.</em>


    I frowned slightly and watched Namgung Cheonjun walk away.


    I wanted to learn how the bastard ended up like this.


    <em>Did he receive Blood Qi again?</em>


    When I saw him in the banquet earlier, I thought nothing special had happened since I didn''t sense any Blood Qi from his Dantian. But after looking more carefully just now, that wasn''t the case.


    It wasn¡¯t only his Dantian I should¡¯ve observed.


    Blood Qi hadn¡¯t disappeared from Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s body.


    The Blood Qi that should have been in his Dantian was instead spreading throughout his body.


    The state of one¡¯s Qi being stored in their Dantian with only Blood Qi flowing around their body was a mess I¡¯ve seen many times in my past life.


    <em>Though it was Demonic Qi instead of Blood Qi.</em>


    Moreover, Qi turning into Demonic Qi made it different, but considering how Demonic Qi naturally merged with the body like Qi in a Peak Realm martial artist, there was only one reason for his condition.


    <em>Transformation to a Demonic Human.</em>


    Namgung Cheonjun was no different to a Demonic Human right now.


    If that was Qi given by the Blood Demon, it was hard to call him a Demonic Human, but he didn¡¯t seem much different in my eyes.


    I also didn¡¯t know if he had gone mad after being consumed by madness.


    <em>There was a chance that his madness wasn¡¯t noticeable since he was already a crazy bastard before.</em>


    If that wasn¡¯t the case, there was a chance he hadn''t gone mad at all.


    For example, one of the masters of the Demonic Cult, the Sword Demon¡¯s personality didn¡¯t change too much despite being turned into a Demonic Human, because he was a maniac that was obsessed with killing in the first ce.


    Or perhaps


    <em>Blood Qi might not have any rtions to madness.</em>


    I had to consider many possibilities since I didn¡¯t know much about Qi.


    Besides that,


    <em>How did the bastard end up that way?</em>


    Is it because I neglected him after the Dragons and Phoenixes tournament?


    <em>Didn¡¯t I do my job by drying his pants though?</em>


    I took care of a full-grown man pissing his pants, so what more could I have done for him?


    He should already feel grateful.


    Even if Namgung Cheonjun turned into a Demonic-, wait, do I have to call him a Bloody Demon since it¡¯s Blood Qi?


    Anyway, even if he turned into one, I had no intention of helping him.


    The only thing I knew for sure,


    <em>Was that the Blood Demon is making their move.</em>


    I didn¡¯t know their goal, but Namgung Cheonjun ending up in such a state probably wasn¡¯tpletely his fault.


    More importantly


    <em>It feels fishy.</em>


    The bastard¡¯s body was changing, and it looked very unsettling.


    It almost made me want to grab him and pull the Qi out of his body.


    <em>My desire to absorb¡­ is it because of the bastard¡¯s hunger?</em>


    Was it because there was a pig inside me that ate literally anything?


    Or was it because the bastard was fully hostile towards me?


    Moreover, no one else seemed to notice this.


    Was it because I had received the same Blood Qi from the Blood Demon?


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    A sigh escaped naturally.


    <em>Couldn¡¯t they just live peacefully in the afterlife?</em>


    If they were troublemakers from centuries ago, they should rest peacefully in their graves.


    Why do they have to stay in the world just to cause trouble for me?


    <em>I already feel like I¡¯m going insane with other things you know.</em>


    It wasn¡¯t just the Blood Demon; many other things kept my life busy every day.


    I¡¯d rather not have the cmity of the past add to my problems.


    As I sighed with my head in my hands, a cold, white hand reached out and touched my forehead.


    It was Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s hand.


    ¡°¡­Are you okay¡­?¡±


    Her careful voice tone had nervousness mixed within it.


    Namgung Bi-ah was worried that I was offended by what Namgung Cheonjun did.


    <em>How dull.</em>


    She¡¯s still young.


    I ced my hand over Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s, and responded.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah probably still didn¡¯t understand why I was acting this way.


    I probably only looked exhausted in her eyes.


    <em>Then what should I do?</em>


    If the bastard became corrupt after bing drunk to his Qi, I honestly didn¡¯t want to care.


    I didn¡¯t want to waste my time on someone who became a mess after getting drunk on his Qi.


    Though I am concerned since it rtes to the Blood Demon.


    <em>I didn¡¯t want to get myself involved.</em>


    If I hadn¡¯t seen his eyes and heard what he said at the end, I probably wouldn¡¯t have cared all that much.


    <em>-¡­If I knew that this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have held back.</em>


    His eyes were corrupt when he said those words, and I could feel his emotions too clearly. I had to put a Qi barrier around Namgung Bi-ah to shield her.


    I didn¡¯t want such toxic emotions to reach her.


    I thought about Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s face.


    <em>I just hope that he doesn¡¯t cross thest line.</em>


    How many times has it been?


    It felt like it¡¯s been at least three times.


    I fulfilled the Water Dragon''s dying wishes and found reasons to hold back many times, so it was hard to hold back now.


    <em>It means that there are no more chances.</em>


    This warning won¡¯t reach him.


    I also didn¡¯t have the kind personality to be patient with him either.


    I thought to myself while looking in the direction he disappeared, controlling my killing intent to avoid affecting Namgung Bi-ah.


    I prayed that the bastard wouldn¡¯t make any stupid decision, but in my eyes it seemed inevitable.


    After staring into the darkness for a moment, I spoke to Namgung Bi-ah next to me.


    ¡°First.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±


    ¡°Go on without me, I have something to take care of.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah looked around with clear eyes, wondering if I was searching for something, then nodded as I started to leave her behind.


    ******************


    His steps towards the garden were fast.


    He went deeper into the forest, so dark it felt like he was stepping into the abyss.


    The few trees he saw were so tall and thick they blocked even the moonlight.


    This meant the forest was devoid of light.


    As Namgung Cheonjun hurried through the forest, a voice echoed in his ears.


    -I told you not to overreact.


    The voice sounded like telepathy.


    It was the voice of a calmdy, but Namagung Cheonjun frowned demonically upon hearing it.


    ¡°I told you not to mind my business I recall?¡±


    -Lightning Dragon, I don¡¯t know your history, nor your goal, but I told you that it isn¡¯t time yet.


    ¡°Whether it''s time or not, will be decided by me.¡±


    -¡­If you are going to continue being this way, I have no choice but to take away the blessing that the great one has given you.


    Namgung Cheonjun stopped in his tracks upon hearing her words.


    Thedy wondered if she had angered him, but Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s face wore asmirk rather than anger.


    ¡°And you have the right to do so?¡±


    -¡­Lightning Dragon.


    Thedy¡¯s voice became angrier which was a rare sight.


    However, Namgung Cheonjun didn¡¯t care.


    "The great one calls you the Dancer, so you think you''re worth something. In reality, you''re just a parrot delivering the great one''s words."


    -Watch your words. Even if you¡¯re notpletely in the right mind due to being drunk with power¡­


    ¡°I am being careful right now. Like you said, I was given a blessing from the great one.¡±


    It was power that only he received when even the mighty Peng Woojin and the annoying bastard Meteor Sword didn¡¯t.


    After losing to the bastard in a humiliating way, Namgung Cheonjun followed Peng Woojin into a basement and was given power after meeting with a great existence.


    This meant that he was the chosen one.


    He realized this power wasn''t a lie as his unstable Lightning Qi grew stronger and his Dantian expanded and solidified.


    He even felt like he could so easily ovee the wall to Peak Realm, something he once thought impossible.


    <em>A little more.</em>


    So a little more.


    Until his new power smearedpletely into his body, he had to wait just a little more.


    ording to the great one, once his body bes one with the power and the Qi returns back to his Dantian, then he would experience a whole new world.


    <em>Once that happens, that bastard will finally be¡­</em>


    Namgung Cheonjun nned to tear his limbs apart and burn them.


    Then¡­ his beautiful sister will be his once and for all.


    After that¡­


    ¡°¡­Sigh¡­¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun calmed down his boiling desire and exhaled.


    His sister was still beautiful.


    She had be much stronger than before.


    He remembered when her immense Lightning Qi devoured his own Qi.


    His sister was growing powerful, her beauty blossoming along with her strength.


    Could she be any more perfect?


    <em>As expected from my sister.</em>


    Which was why he couldn¡¯t let an insect like him have her.


    His sister was being deceived by the bastard.


    She was pushing him away because she was manipted by that insect.


    Which was why Namgung Cheonjun had to make her return back to normal.


    That¡¯s what the power was for.


    ¡°¡­How much longer do I have to wait?¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun asked the Dancer how much longer he had to wait for the whole process to be finished,


    -¡­


    But the Dancer only replied with silence.


    The woman with the calm voice was never fond of Namgung Cheonjun''s treatment of her, but she had never responded like this before.


    Namgung Cheonjun asked again, dubiously,


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you respon- ¡°


    ¡°What response?¡±


    Then a response came from elsewhere.


    Namgung Cheonjun suddenly felt chills down his back.


    He hurriedly charged his inner Qi and turned around,


    ¡°¡­Kughh¡­!¡±


    But a hand came out in an instant and choked Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s neck.


    ¡°I asked, what response?¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun struggled, but it felt like his whole body was immobilized despite only his neck being grabbed.


    As Namgung Cheonjun looked, unable to breathe,


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to respond?¡±


    Radiant red eyes red up at him with killing intent, illuminating the dark /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 265: What Am I? (2)

    Chapter 265: What Am I? (2)


    ¡°Urgh¡­!¡±


    The heat of his grasp was intense.


    Not only did his ming hand make Namgung Cheonjun feel like his neck was on mes, but it even felt heavy.


    Physically, Namgung Cheonjun had an advantage over Gu Yangcheon.


    He might not have been that much taller than him like before, but Namgung Cheonjun was still a bit taller than Gu Yangcheon.


    However, despite this,


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    With his neck being choked, Namgung Cheonjun was immobilized.


    He couldn¡¯t move one bit as if his movement was restricted from everywhere around him.<em>What¡­ is this¡­</em>


    He soon realized that this overpowering pressure that he felt was Gu Yangcheon¡¯s killing intent, he screamed in his mind.


    How could the killing intent of a martial artist who hadn¡¯t even turned twenty yet be this dense?


    Gu Yangcheon¡¯s radiant eyes, glowing from the darkness, red at Namgung Cheonjun.


    Why did this bastard suddenly decide to ambush him?


    ¡°How dare a beast re at me while grinding its teeth.¡±


    Gu Yangcheon said, words Namgung Cheonjun couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°You¡¯re just looking for the perfect chance, with those fiery eyes, to devour me out of hunger.¡±


    Gu Yangcheon began to smile as he spoke.


    But it seemed way too evil for it to be a smile as he had a nasty expression that was indescribable.


    Such an expression fit him very well which made Namgung Cheonjun feel afraid.


    ¡°You are just a brat, yet you don¡¯t know your ce.¡±


    ¡°Cghh.¡±


    The grasp tightened.


    Namgung Cheonjun tried to use his Qi, but it wouldn¡¯t respond, frozen by fear.


    <em>¡­H¡­How¡­</em>


    How could this be happening?


    He was chosen by the great one.


    ¡°Kgh¡­¡±


    After receiving the power, he broke through his wall and reached Peak Realm in a few months.


    His father had praised him, and his great-grandfather hadmended his hard work in a letter.


    His great-grandfather, who watched him with somewhat disappointed eyes whenever they met, had given him apliment for the first time in a while.


    This power was real.


    Namgung Cheonjun became certain that this power could give him everything he desired.


    However,


    <em>Why am I still¡­!</em>


    <em>Why can¡¯t I even escape from the bastard¡¯s grasp?</em>


    ¡°Look at your eyes, you better look away.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s vision suddenly twisted.


    Gu Yangcheon had thrown him onto the ground.


    Namgung Cheonjun rolled a couple times on the floor without being able tond safely, and he quickly tried to stand up while groaning in pain, but Gu Yangcheon was already standing right in front of his eyes.


    Pow!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    His chin lifted, and his head snapped back.


    He was struck without a chance to block,


    without time to charge his inner Qi.


    Namgung Cheonjun started to feel the same damned emotions he felt in the tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes when he fought against Gu Yangcheon, which were powerlessness and despair.


    He thought to himself while coughing up blood.


    <em>I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m not someone who would be defeated by such a bastard like him.</em>


    He was the future Young Lord of Namgung n, one of the Six Dragons and Three Phoenixes, destined to lead his n one day.


    He couldn¡¯t afford to fall behind an insect like him, neither in talent nor skills.


    Why¡­


    ¡°Think about it a hundred times over.¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun heard a voice.


    He blocked the blood from his nose, preventing him from lifting his head.


    ¡°What reasons would I have to kill you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ufgh.¡±


    Unlike the rhythmic voice he heard initially, Namgung Cheonjun felt an overwhelming killing intent in Gu Yangcheon¡¯s deepened tone.


    It was just like back then.


    The day he released mes after pinning him to the ground by his neck.


    How could he possess such a dense killing intent?


    Is it because he killed people before?


    But Namgung Cheonjun also was experienced in putting blood in his hands.


    He had taken many lives, both indirectly and directly, yet he had never encountered such killing intent.


    Such a killing intent could only be possible after having killed a countless number of lives.


    How could Gu Yangcheon be like that when he wasn¡¯t even over the age of twenty?


    Namgung Cheonjun persistently researched about him, but he knew that Gu Yangcheon was never put in a situation where he had to take the lives of that many people.


    ¡°After thinking it over,¡±


    <em>Press.</em>


    Gu Yangcheon¡¯s foot pressed down on Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s ankle.


    ¡°¡­Ughh!¡±


    ¡°I found hundreds of reasons. Reasons to kill you.¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun then felt a tiny opening.


    His pressure weakened and so did his killing intent.


    Namgung Cheonjun could move again, his Qi flowing normally once more.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate.


    <em>Zap.</em>


    He channeled his Qi around his body, charging his Lightning Qi.


    Without a sword, his skill in Sword Resonance allowed him to use his hand as a de, though not as strong.


    As he swung his arm to initiate an attack,


    ¡°Look at this. Another reason added for me to kill you.¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s vision spun around once more along with the voice he heard.


    <em>Craack-</em>


    The sound of the Qi barrier Namgung Cheonjun had erected breaking.


    The Qi barrier shattered into pieces and was scattered away.


    He didn¡¯t put his all into the barrier, but it definitely shouldn¡¯t have shattered this easily.


    <em>How¡­?</em>


    Namgung Cheonjun wondered how the bastard was able to break it this easily.


    Rather than break it, it sounded more urate to say he ripped it apart.


    Gu Yangcheon ripped the Qi barrier apart with his hand and kicked Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s stomach and broke the flow of his Qi.


    ¡°Cughh!¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun couldn¡¯t even scream properly from the pain in his Dantian.


    His Dantian wasn¡¯t broken, but the Qi he had gathered scattered all at once.


    The Lightning Qi he gathered had disappeared like a fog with just one hand movement from Gu Yangcheon.


    This was despair.


    Namgung Cheonjun felt more despair than ever before.


    The power he received from the great one.


    His strength after oveing his wall.


    Was it all just a child y for that bastard?


    His gaze, which had been fixed on midair, suddenly shot to the ground.


    Namgung Cheonjun didn¡¯t even know why he was in the air.


    From being lifted to rolling on the ground, he didn¡¯t realize he was attacked or see how it happened.


    <em>Thud!</em>


    Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s heavy body hit the ground.


    He couldn¡¯t even get back up likest time.


    Gu Yangcheon was already stepping onto Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s chest.


    Namgung Cheonjun screamed again as Gu Yangcheon stepped on him hard, as if trying to break his bones.


    From the start, Namgung Cheonjun has done nothing but scream.


    ¡°I felt this way ever since we first met. You were a weak brat, yet you showed your fangs to me, and it was annoying.¡±


    His red eyes looked down on Namgung Cheonjun.


    It was just like during the Dragons and Phoenixes tournament.


    Namgung Cheonjun wasn¡¯t able to sleep well for a while because of how those eyes haunted him.


    ¡°Do you know why I let you live despite having hundreds of reasons to kill you?¡±


    What was the reason?


    There were probably many.


    He was from the Namgung n.


    There was no way that he could dare to kill a future Young Lord of Namgung n, and he wouldn¡¯t have been able to clean the mess up afterwards even if he did kill him.


    Even he would find it difficult to secretly kill a noble¡¯s n blood rtive.


    Wasn¡¯t that enough reason alone?


    He was from the great Namgung¡­


    ¡°Be thankful to your sister.¡±


    ¡°¡­What¡­?¡±


    ¡°If not for her, I would¡¯ve ripped you apart and burned you alive.¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun couldn¡¯t understand Gu Yangcheon.


    Sister? His sister?


    Namgung Cheonjun ignored his pain and barely managed to speak out.


    ¡°What¡­ do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I have hundreds of reasons to kill you, but I chose to leave you alive only because of your sister.¡±


    Gu Yangcheon spoke,staring into Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s eyes.


    He let him live because Namgung Cheonjun was the little brother of Namgung Bi-ah.


    That was the only reason.


    Despite a young beast grinding its teeth to bite their neck.


    Despite his gaze filled with killing intent, without hiding hostility.


    Gu Yangcheon let him live only for that simple reason.


    With blood flowing from his mouth, Namgung Cheonjun asked Gu Yangcheon again.


    ¡°¡­What are you saying right now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you that I went out of my way to be kind and let you live, you fucker.¡±


    <em>Crack.</em>


    ¡°Aghhh¡­!¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun suddenly felt his rib break.


    Then he felt Gu Yangcheon¡¯s killing intent course through his body.


    This was dangerous.


    He was serious now.


    ¡°What¡­ What are you trying to do¡­!¡±


    ¡°What, now you¡¯re scared?¡±


    ¡°I am the blood rtive of the great Namgung n. This is Namgung¡¯snd, so if you suddenly- ¡°


    ¡°You know that? If I burn your bones away, not even a trace will be left behind.¡±


    He looked serious, speaking calmly as if he had done this many times before.


    ¡°¡­Why?¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun asked.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly trying to kill me?¡±


    He wondered.


    Gu Yangcheon¡¯s ambush was too sudden, too out of nowhere.


    After hearing Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s question, Gu Yangcheon began to smile.


    ¡°Why, you ask? You tried to kill me, yet I can¡¯t do the same? What a funny logic.¡±


    ¡°¡­Do you have any proof that I tried to ki- ¡­Aghhh¡­!¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun screamed loudly mid-sentence.


    Gu Yangcheon had suddenly twisted his arm in an unnatural way.


    The strong body of a Peak Realm martial artist broke like a tree branch.


    ¡°Ha¡­! Ha¡­!¡±


    He wanted to resist.


    Namgung Cheonjun wanted to use his Lightning Qi and kill the bastard by striking his head, but he wasn¡¯t able to.


    ¡°Look, even now your eyes are filled with the desire to kill me, so do I really need proof?¡±


    ¡°Bastard¡­ Just how did you know where this ce was for you to¡­¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun spoke, but Gu Yangcheon grabbed his neck, uninterested in his response.


    ¡°Are you curious? Why I¡¯m doing this to you right now?¡±


    ¡°Urgh¡­¡±


    ¡°You.¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun felt like his neck might break under his grasp.


    He was able to feel that Gu Yangcheon was controlling his strength just enough to not break his neck.


    He had unbelievably precise control.


    ¡°What did you try to do to your sister earlier?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun gasped at Gu Yangcheon¡¯s question.


    His expressions looked as if his secrets had been caught.


    To be precise, he hadn¡¯t intended to do anything to his sister.


    He only had considered the idea.


    He rather would have his sister for himself rather than giving her to a bastard like him.


    He wasn¡¯t suited for his beautiful sister.


    The only person who suited her was himself.


    <em>But the bastard read that thought of mine?</em>


    ¡°I know the emotion of greed very well.¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s finger became twisted at the same time as Gu Yangcheon was talking.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I know exactly what a bastard like you is thinking.¡±


    ¡°Ughhh¡­!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty good with pain when ites to torturing, but I didn¡¯t want to have to do it again. Why do you keep on trying to get on my nerves, it¡¯s really annoying you know.¡±


    With those words, Gu Yangcheon pulled out Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s nail.


    His torturing method was brutally heartless.


    It was torture with sheer strength without a concern for how much pain the tortured felt.


    No, was it even torture?


    Gu Yangcheon had no intention to hear any response from Namgung Cheonjun in the first ce, so it wasn¡¯t a torture.


    After pulling out his fingernail, Gu Yangcheon burned Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s fingertip with fire.


    ¡°Aghhh!¡±


    ¡°I said it earlier, that I have many reasons. Reasons for me to kill you. Yet I let you live for one reason.¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for Namgung Bi-ah, Namgung Cheonjun would¡¯ve died instantly by burning in mes.


    Him having the name of Namgung may also have been one of the reasons that Gu Yangcheon let him live, but it was a noble n that had been rotting away.


    Because of that, such a name only made Gu Yangcheon hesitate for a moment at best.


    ¡°How am I supposed to respond when you try to harm me every time?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ bastard¡­¡±


    ¡°The me in your eyes is still alive, even when mine had died. You should be begging me to let you live while drooling all over right now.¡±


    He looked as if he was enjoying the current situation, chuckling with a smile.


    Gu Yangcheon lifted his hand from Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s fingertip he was burning, and grew mes.


    His mes shined so brilliantly under the night, but Namgung Cheonjun was overwhelmed by fear due to how much killing intent was stored within those mes.


    ¡°I thought about it for some time. I thought I did a fairly good job in teaching you a lesson, but your damned pride still hasn¡¯t died.¡±


    Gu Yangcheon thought to himself.


    He broke his arm at first, then he made Namgung Cheonjun wet himself the second time.


    He shattered his pride and self-esteem, so the Namgung Cheonjun shouldn¡¯t have been able to stand up to him any more after that.


    Gu Yangcheon was better than anyone when it came to this field, so he believed that he didn¡¯t make any mistakes.


    However, the bastard remained the same, felt feelings he shouldn¡¯t for his sister, and even tried to put it into practice.


    This bastard dared to take away the second moon that rose for me.


    He tried to cross myst line, so my respect for him ended there.


    ¡°So I thought about it.¡±


    <em>Press.</em>


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s eyes widened greatly.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s because of this annoying power that keeps on making you bark.¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­ What¡­¡±


    He became flustered.


    Of course he would.


    The power that he got from the great one, which had just started to integrate with his body, was being sucked away.


    ¡°What in the¡­! Why is this¡­!¡±


    Then, Namgung Cheonjun realized one thing.


    When his Divine Qi disappeared from his Dantian after his fight with Gu Yangcheon, Namgung Cheonjun believed that his Divine Qi disappeared because he used them despite not being ready to use it.


    ¡°No way¡­ So it was also you back then¡­!¡±


    ¡°I may not be picky about side dishes, but I am picky about the type of Qi. I guess I¡¯ll eat this even though it¡¯s not tasty.¡±


    ¡°L-Let me go! Do you know what kind of power this is for a bastard like you to¡­!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean what kind of power this is you fucker, it¡¯s a piece of a corpse that died a few centuries ago.¡±


    ¡°H-How could you absorb someone else¡¯s Qi¡­!¡±


    He struggled, but his body became frozen like a rock unlike his emotions as his power was being absorbed.


    Even his burnt, shaky fingers froze like a rock.


    ¡°Please¡­ Please, this is my everything.¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun threw his pride away and begged Gu Yangcheon, but it was pointless.


    All of the Divine Qi in his boy was absorbed.


    Even the slightest bit of Qi that used to be in his Dantian flowed to Gu Yangcheon¡¯s hand and escaped.


    ¡°N¡­No.¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun felt despair.


    The power that was going to make him rise higher than the sky had disappeared in an instant.


    And to the person he despised the most.


    He lost his honor, his beloved sister, and hisst hope, the power he had been given.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ahhh¡­¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun looked up at the night sky with a hopeless face.


    The night was dark, and the usual bright moon wasn¡¯t there to shine Namgung Cheonjun.


    After watching Namgung Cheonjun, Gu Yangcheon spoke.


    ¡°What a funny guy. You lose all your hopes just because I took this power?¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun heard a smirk.


    It came from Gu Yangcheon who still had Namgung Cheonjun in his grasp.


    I only took Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s Blood Qi from the Blood Demon and left his normal Qi in his Dantian, yet Namgung Cheonjun looked like he had lost the world. It was funny to see.


    Then, Namgung Cheonjun whispered.


    ¡°Kill¡­ me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you¡­ to kill me now.¡±


    <em>Ha.</em>


    Hearing Namgung Cheonjun speak with all hope lost, Gu Yangcheon smiled.


    I wonder why he grinded his teeth with that much effort if he was going to give up this easily.


    He was pathetic even till the end.


    ¡°Brother-inw, I don¡¯t kill people that easily.¡±


    ¡°¡­If you are going to y with me even till the end, then I¡¯ll just kill myself by biting on my tong¡­!¡±


    <em>Kwak.</em>


    Gu Yangcheon blocked Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s mouth with his hand, preventing him from closing it.


    It would¡¯ve been problematic if he actually bit on his tongue.


    ¡°Ufghfhg¡­!¡±


    ¡°Why try for a cool death after living a disgusting life? You should continue living a nasty life if you choose this path.¡±


    A shadow fell over Gu Yangcheon¡¯s face in the dark night, but his red eyes still shone radiantly.


    He had an expressionless face, yet his mouth smiled.


    Namgung Cheonjun realized that something was wrong about the way Gu Yangcheon stared at him.


    ¡°You said it yourself, that thisnd belongs to the Namgung n.¡±


    ¡°Ugfhgh¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m angry, it¡¯s hard for me to kill someone here.¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun became horrified when he saw Gu Yangcheon¡¯s wide smile.


    Something was different.


    Gu Yangcheon was different from earlier when he tortured him.


    When did he change?


    Namgung Cheonjun didn¡¯t exactly know what it was, but it definitely felt this way.


    ¡°You seem to know something, so I thought about torturing you, but there is no need it seems.¡±


    <em>ze.</em>


    ¡°I wanted to test something anyway. This is a nice opportunity. Since you said you¡¯ll die, I¡¯ll use it right here. That¡¯s fine, right?¡±


    His mes gradually became bigger, then changed color.


    ¡°Ug¡­ghhhh!¡±


    ¡°You are okay with it? I knew you would say that.¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun could see that Gu Yangcheon¡¯s eyes, looking down at him, had also changed color.


    If Namgung Cheonjun wasn¡¯t mistaken, it was definitely a violet /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 266: What Am I? (3)

    Chapter 266: What Am I? (3)


    <em>Drip¡­ Drip¡­</em>


    Water droplets echoed as they fell from the ceiling.


    The space was damp and filled with silence.


    That was how basements usually were, but this ce especially felt unsettling.


    It was likely because of the ice crystals in the center of the basement.


    As if they were on disy, there were a bunch of ice crystals in the secret basement, and deeper into it, there was even a bigger ice crystal.


    They felt too out of ce.


    Instead of the Ice Pce where all four seasons were all frozen in ice, these ice crystals were located in Murim Alliance.


    <em>Step.</em>Putting aside that fact, ady walked through the dark space, holding a small torch.


    Thedy was able to walk through this ce with her eyes closed because she has been in this ce over a thousand times, and to prove that, the woman didn¡¯t open her eyes.


    Her calm, elegant footsteps gradually slowed.


    She had reached her destination.


    <em>Woong-</em>


    As she stopped, cold air flew towards her along with the wind.


    Her face cover almost blew away, but thedy didn¡¯t move an inch.


    Then,


    -Dancer.


    Thedy kneeled to her knees after hearing an imposing voice.


    -You seem to have lost connection with Namgung¡¯s child.


    ¡°¡­Yes. It appears there was an issue..¡±


    -How strange.


    ¡°I will send someone to check what has happened.¡±


    Dancer considered sending someone from the Alliance to check what was going on.


    It was a pretty important matter after all.


    One of the Six Dragons and Three Phoenixes, the Lightning Dragon of Namgung n could be seen as their first test subject.


    He was used to observing what happened to a body that contained Divine Qi and how long it could endure.


    The Lightning Dragon was chosen because he was the most fit for the situation.


    Of course, she thought that it was too early to do such a thing, but her master had a different opinion.


    That much was enough for the Dancer.


    Her master''s will was her own, after all.


    <em>Hehehe-</em>


    A chuckle followed Dancer''s words.


    When the Dancer lifted her head,


    -There is no need.


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    It was an unexpected response.


    She believed that her master also considered this matter to be important, so why this reaction?


    Right as the Dancer began to wonder,


    -Namgung n¡­ you said that that child also went there, correct?


    Her master spoke.


    ¡°By that child¡­ you mean¡­ ah.¡±


    The Dancer¡¯s eyes widened as she realized whom her master meant.


    Her master was referring to the dark horse that he himself and the Alliance Leader didn¡¯t expect, the young martial artist who had recently garnered much attention.


    <em>The True Dragon.</em>


    The new kid that appeared out of nowhere showed power that was iparable to those of the young prodigies¡¯ and overpowered everyone in the tournament.


    Thanks to that, his n became twisted, but he didn''t seem too concerned.


    It was as if he was weing the unexpected situation.


    Coincidentally or not, he heard that the True Dragon was currently with the Namgung n.


    <em>Which means,</em>


    Does he believe that the True Dragon was responsible for the problem that urred with the Lightning Dragon?


    <em>What does that young prodigy even have?</em>


    He wasn¡¯t someone that was given a ¡®piece¡¯ of her master, nor did he capture the attention of the Heavenly Eye.


    He was someone that would¡¯ve disappeared without being able to survive the wave of time, so the Dancer couldn¡¯t understand.


    She couldn¡¯t understand such an existenceing out of nowhere.


    However, whichever it was, she knew this was far from ordinary, especially considering her lost connection with the Lightning Dragon.


    She wasn¡¯t able to figure out why the connection between him and her was lost.


    <em>It happened in an instant.</em>


    Right as the Lightning Dragon was asking her something, their connection was lost.


    It almost felt as if something else broke their connection.


    That was what the Dancer was concerned about.


    If the True Dragon was indeed responsible for this...


    -How amusing.


    Sensing the Dancer¡¯s thoughts, her master started to chuckle.


    ¡°¡­Are you fine with this?¡±


    -Fine with what?


    "Won''t this potentially disrupt your ns?"


    The air around the Dancer grew denser as she asked the question.


    Because of that change, the Dancer lowered her head.


    -A problem huh, that¡¯s a nice word.


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    -Nothing is more intriguing than an unusual urrence, bringing a change.


    His voice was filled with moreughter than she expected.


    She believed that her master had a big desire for this, so his reaction puzzled her.


    -This is an order.


    The Dancer¡¯s head was lowered even further when she heard her master.


    -Don¡¯t delve too deeply into the Lightning Dragon¡¯s case.


    ¡°¡­Understood.¡±


    She had no hesitation in her response.


    Her mind was filled with questions, but the Dancer didn¡¯t ask out loud.


    She merely listened to her master¡¯smand.


    Not questioning the great one had been ingrained in her since birth.


    -Dancer.


    ¡°Yes¡­ master.¡±


    -Contact the Chief Abbot. Tell him I want to see him.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    After hearing her master¡¯s words, the Dancer departed, bowing her head in respect.


    When the master was left alone in the darkness, the Blood Demon whispered quietly in the silence.


    -Child, I¡¯m curious if you can achieve what the Iron Fist couldn¡¯t.


    Child.


    The Blood Demon thought of the fierce child he had met.


    He resembled the man who locked him in this darkness long ago in the past.


    This child had a simr fierce appearance, and he also had the king of another world living inside his body.


    -They are simr.


    Even him possessing a monster inside him was simr.


    Was this a coincidence?


    Surely not.


    Coincidences didn¡¯t exist in this world.


    Which meant this was an inevitable fate.


    At the same time, the Blood Demon thought about the person that locked him in here.


    That may have been the best action he could¡¯ve taken, but it only dyed the cmity, leaving it for his descendants to confront.


    -It all returns to where it began. Thus, a reincarnation.


    Being destroyed and burning out of existence.


    That was the fate of the world.


    No matter how much people struggle, it was merely a fish sshing in a vast ocean.


    It was only a pathetic struggle.


    -However, I wonder if you are any different.


    The Blood Demon didn¡¯t know.


    The sequences have already been set, but just like in the past, people will fight back to survive.


    It was amusing and disappointing, but that too was fate.


    -Will you be the dagger?


    A dagger that could stab through the smallest opening.


    The Blood Demon was curious.


    If such a fragile dagger could stab through it all.


    ******************


    I thought about somewhere in the past.


    It was right before the Heavenly Demon went to the Murim Alliance, around the time two of the Heavenly Venerable died.


    The Celestial Sword was still being called the Young Sword Queen back then, and it was right around time the people of Orthodox Sect finally started to join forces after trying to survive by themselves.


    Countless people had been turned into Demonic Humans through the Heavenly Demon¡¯s power, and it was highly unlikely that the Demonic Cult lost due to their military power.


    Some masters of the Demonic Cult were alsoid to rest by the hands of the Orthodox Sect, but everyone knew.


    As long as the Heavenly Demon lived, the Demonic Cult would not fall.


    I observed the Murim Alliance¡¯s military from afar.


    Each and every one of them were elite martial artists, but the Heavenly Demon remained calm despite their presence..


    -Captain.


    At the sound of Heavenly Demon¡¯s voice, I raised my head.


    -¡­Yes.


    -Do you want an answer?


    The Heavenly Demon asked if I wanted the answer to my question.


    I nodded in response.


    I wondered if I could dare ask the Heaven a question, but at that moment, I felt capable.


    Therefore, I asked.


    -You asked why I desire the world, correct?


    Where the Heavenly Demon came from.


    What kind of existence it was.


    What it desired.


    I wasn¡¯t curious about any of that.


    It was far toote for me to be curious about such things, after all.


    Even so¡­


    I wanted to know one thing.


    -What do you think the reason is?


    -¡­I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know.


    Why the Heavenly Demon wanted to sweep the Central ins and stand over the sky.


    What its goal was in taking countless lives.


    I wanted to know.


    The Heavenly Demon smiled in response.


    -Captain, you seem to have an ulterior motive for asking this question.


    -¡­


    I fell silent after hearing the Heavenly Demon.


    -Are you afraid?


    The Heavenly Demon¡¯s gaze fixed on me.


    -Are you afraid that my fingertips will reach the girl you can''t stop thinking about?


    I started to imagine.


    The girl bleeding out, dying at the Heavenly Demon¡¯s hands.


    The girl that would look at me resentfully.


    Was I afraid of that?


    -¡­


    I couldn¡¯t deny it.


    I also couldn¡¯t fully admit it either, but I also knew that my emotions were currently growing right now.


    The Heavenly Demon¡¯s violet pupils aimed towards my direction.


    I wanted to lower my head, but I couldn¡¯t.


    The Heavenly Demon wouldn¡¯t allow it.


    -I thought that your heart had frozen like ice.


    The Heavenly Demon¡¯s fingers reached out,lifting my chin up.


    -The Captain is the same as ever. Not a single thing has dried from you.


    -I¡¯m so¡­


    -I will not be epting your apology, for you have done nothing wrong.


    The Heavenly Demon turned away without hesitation after speaking.


    The Heavenly Demon¡¯s outfit waved and Demonic Qi began to surge,


    I wondered if a human could truly attain such power.


    -Reason huh.


    I listened closely to the Heavenly Demon¡¯s words.


    As I watched the Murim Alliance army charge, I observed the Heavenly Demon.


    -I¡¯m not sure.


    The Heavenly Demon slightly lifted its hand, and Qi began to gather.


    The Qi that gathered in its hand, that was definitely cmity.


    A cmity that would end a whole army in an instant.


    The ck orb, seemingly containing all the world''s evil, paradoxically appeared more faithful than anything else.


    Was it because I was a Demonic Human?


    Or was it perhaps because the Heavenly Demon¡¯s power was that glorious?


    I didn¡¯t know.


    As the space around me began to distort, with wind mixing with Demonic Qi, the Heavenly Demon spoke to me.


    -It¡¯s just my role.


    The Heavenly Demon moved lightly towards the charging army, appearing to smile at that moment.


    With that scene fading, I opened my eyes.


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    I sighed and looked around.


    The ceiling was unfamiliar, but far more weing than the dream.


    ¡°What a shitty dream that was.¡±


    As usual, my dream had turned into a nightmare, and this time was no exception.


    This is why I don¡¯t like falling asleep.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    I wrapped my head with my hands and got up.


    Instead of just a headache, it felt like my whole body was aching in pain.


    My dantian hurt especially, and it was because of the empty feeling I had and the pain that resulted from its emptiness.


    <em>I¡¯m fucked.</em>


    It was so bad that I couldn¡¯t afford to do any training that involved me using Qi.


    I let out a hollowugh and mumbled to myself.


    ¡°¡­Who am I to me, I¡¯m the one at fault.¡±


    <em>Tsk.</em>


    I stepped outside, my body exhausted, clicking my tongue in frustration.


    I didn¡¯t know what time it was right now, but I couldn¡¯t afford to stay in my room.


    Besides, I couldn''t afford to stay put, especially since I wasn''t in the Gu n.


    When I went outside, I felt the calm breeze of morning.


    I noticed someone standing by my door as the wind blew.


    I wondered if it was Hongwa, but it definitely wasn¡¯t her.


    Seeing who it was, I frowned and spoke.


    ¡°So you¡¯re fine huh?¡±


    Hearing my voice, the bastard turned around.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was Namgung Cheonjun fromst night, and his injuries seemed mostly healed.


    His bone in his chest had been glued back and his twisted arm had returned to normal.


    The only injury left was his finger, burnt after I had pulled out his fingernail.


    Moreover, his gaze was quite different from yesterday.


    His eyes, once filled with madness and evil intent, now held only perplexity and doubt.


    I assume there is also a little bit of fear in there.


    <em>Which is fair.</em>


    I knew why the bastard was acting in such a way.


    I had absorbed all the Blood Qi that flowed inside Namgung Cheonjun.


    Judging by the amount, he had received an insane amount.


    I didn¡¯t know why Namgung Cheonjun was granted so much power.


    <em>I just have to hear it from him.</em>


    I should at least be able to hear everything he knew.


    As I thought this, I observed Namgung Cheonjun''s body closely.


    It was more urate to say that I was checking the Demonic Qi inside his body, rather than Namgung Cheonjun himself.


    <em>¡­It¡¯s clear. Way too clear.</em>


    The Demonic Qi inside Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s body was clear, and I saw that it was smearing into his body as if it had a will of its own.


    I put it in there as a recement of the Blood Qi, but it was problematic how it was bing one with Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s body.


    The Demonic Qi being smeared into his body meant that Namgung Cheonjun was slowly turning into a Demonic Human.


    Furthermore.


    I was responsible for this, fromst night.


    I remembered when I mentioned my Demonic Qi evolving with my level.


    I said that I might even be able to turn other people into Demonic Humans at this rate.


    It was power exclusive to the Heavenly Demon, and I believed only it could use such a power.


    I may haveughed it off back then, believing it impossible, but I was scared inside.


    I already knew.


    I knew instinctively that I was capable of doing such a thing if I wanted to.


    I knew I was capable without needing to try, as if someone had told me.


    Even so, I prayed I was wrong.


    <em>But this confirms it.</em>


    I had no choice but to ept the reality before me.


    Namgung Cheonjun was turning into a Demonic Human because of my Demonic Qi, and he would soon soon be fully transformed.


    ¡°How did this¡­!¡±


    ¡°Kneel.¡±


    <em>Thud¡­!</em>


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Unable to resist, Namgung Cheonjun''s knees hit the floor.


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    After seeing that, I let out an incredulousughter along with a curse word.


    The Demonic Qi within Namgung Cheonjun made him obey mymand.


    My words were basically hismand.


    Isn¡¯t this a terrifying power?


    ¡°This¡­ is¡­ This is¡­¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun looked up at me, his face filled with fear.


    He didn¡¯t seem to understand what was happening to his body right now.


    ¡°Just¡­ what are you?¡±


    The bastard asked me.


    What was I?


    In response to his question, I gave a bitter smile.


    ¡°I know, I¡¯m curious too, about what I am.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know myself at this point.


    No, I just wanted to ignore it.


    But this time, I couldn''t afford for my prediction to be /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 267: Winter Is Coming (1)

    Chapter 267: Winter Is Coming (1)


    My Dantian, now empty, still felt like a void. My body was extremely exhausted, not just from the Demonic Qi but from the loss of most of my Qi.


    I felt this way even with a body that didn¡¯t feel exhausted even if I released endless mes, so this meant that transforming someone into a Demonic Human demanded immense energy.


    I pondered this while feeling the damp air of summer.


    <em>Should I have killed him?</em>


    I asked myself if I should have killed Namgung Cheonjun.


    Honestly, it might have been better.


    It wasn¡¯t a regret, just a question.


    How would I have cleaned up the mess after his death? How would I exin everything?


    Putting aside those questions, I wondered if it would have been better to kill him instead.<em>Though I ended up corrupting him.</em>


    I put Demonic Qi into Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s body deep inside his Dantian, and it began to spread and smear into his body.


    This process wasn¡¯t much different from when he absorbed Blood Qi or when the Heavenly Demon transformed people into Demonic Humans in my past life.


    The problem is,


    <em>¡­is that I was capable of doing such a thing.</em>


    Just why?


    I repeatedly opened and closed my hand, but I couldn¡¯t grasp the feeling.


    The only exnation was that it all happened naturally.


    <em>It¡¯s weird enough that I regressed with Demonic Arts to begin with.</em>


    My body after regression was definitely different from a Demonic Human¡¯s, and I certainly wasn¡¯t one right now.


    The Qi flowing inside me was Taoist Qi from Mount Hua¡¯s treasure, with my Demonic Qi stored in a corner of my Dantian. It was hard to call myself a Demonic Human.


    Despite this, I was able to use Demonic Qi freely and with full control, which was strange.


    For example, it felt as if my Demonic Arts were enhancing in a way that made it easier for me to use.


    It seemed like it wasplimenting my body¡¯s growth.


    This felt like someone was pushing me from behind.


    As if urging me to be the Heavenly Demon.


    <em>What nonsense.</em>


    It really was nonsense.


    Everything happening right now was.


    It was easy to silence Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s from now on.


    He won¡¯t die as long as I tell him not to, and he won¡¯t speak out if that was mymand.


    He was no different from a servant now.


    If I ordered Namgung Cheonjun to die right now, he would kill himself, either by biting his tongue or choking himself to death.


    That¡¯s what the contract of Demonic Qi was like.


    To be precise, that was the rtionship between the Heavenly Demon and Demonic Humans.


    <em>The problem is,</em>


    Just like the Demonic Humans that the Heavenly Demon made, there was a chance that Namgung Cheonjun sumbed to madness due to Demonic Qi.


    To prevent that, I gave him a few orders.


    -Prohibit himself from killing.


    -Refrain from using killing intent.


    -Do not interfere with me.


    -p himself on the cheek every morning.


    Stuff like that.


    I ordered him many things including him blocking his mouth, and it thankfully seemed like he listened to all of them.


    <em>I guess there is no need for a Shackle.</em>


    The Heavenly Demon had ced a Shackle on me and other Demonic Humans, a device that would explode in our hearts if we betrayed the Demonic Cult.


    But it seemed like there was no need for me to use such a thing on Namgung Cheonjun as he seemed to be listening to everything.


    <em>Did the Heavenly Demon use such a Shackle because it gave more control of power?</em>


    Or was it because controlling the growing number of Demonic Humans with words alone wasn¡¯t enough?


    If that wasn¡¯t the case¡­


    Perhaps, there was another reason for using a shackle.


    <em>I don¡¯t understand its purpose.</em>


    Why did the Heavenly Demon do such a thing?


    I was very curious.


    <em>The difference is,</em>


    I realized that I could corrupt others into bing Demonic Humans, but I wasn¡¯t able to bestow any authority like the Heavenly Demon.


    I wasn¡¯t sure whether to feel relieved or fearful that I might one day gain the ability to do such a thing.


    If I had to choose, it would be thetter.


    <em>First¡­ I need to figure out what to do with Namgung Cheonjun.</em>


    Besides the fact that I turned him into a Demonic Human, I was thinking of ways to use him.


    <em>I tried to get some information out of him.</em>


    I originally nned to extract information by asking how he gained such power, but Namgung Cheonjun responded like this:


    <em>-¡­I¡¯m not sure if I remem¡­ No, I don¡¯t remember.</em>


    ¡°What a useless bastard¡­¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun just looked like a dumbass as if he lost his memories.


    <em>He wouldn¡¯t be able to lie, which means he¡¯s speaking the truth.</em>


    Does that mean Namgung Cheonjun lost his memories regarding Blood Qi when I absorbed all of it?


    However,


    <em>¡­That didn¡¯t happen back in the tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes, so is it because he became a Demonic Human?</em>


    That was likely the case. I absorbed his Qi back then, but his memories remained, unlike now.


    Even so, could this really corrupt his memories?


    <em>Well, yeah it probably is. Which is why it happened, for fucks sake.</em>


    I traveled through time, so nothing was impossible.


    I already knew that there were a ton of monsters in the world after all.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    Unfortunately, it doesn¡¯t seem like I could easily gather information¡­


    Then,


    <em>What should I do?</em>


    Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s life was in my hands.


    He could only escape my grasp by killing himself, with no other options.


    I also kindly didn¡¯t tell him not to kill himself, so that was his decision to make.


    <em>It bes easier if he kills himself.</em>


    If not, then it gave me the chance to see what happens to the Demonic Human formed through my Demonic Qi, so it was worth watching him for a bit.


    <em>Afterwards,</em>


    If I feel that I¡¯ve seen enough,


    <em>I¡¯ll get rid of him.</em>


    I had no intention of letting him live in the first ce.


    I let him live for now because I wanted to check one thing.


    That was all the value he had.


    One thing concerned me though.


    <em>Would she be sad?</em>


    It was only Namgung Bi-ah.


    Would Namgung Bi-ah be sad about Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s death?


    That was my only hesitation in all of this.


    Because I wouldn¡¯t be fine if I heard that Gu Ryunghwa died.


    In my past life, I burned all of Mount Hua down for that exact reason.


    <em>¡­</em>


    I put aside my thoughts and thought about other potential options, but no matter how much I thought about it, Namgung Cheonjun was going to die in the future.


    As I said, I only let him live for now.


    This was a firm decision I made, and it likely won¡¯t change till the end.


    Then,


    <em>Swoosh-</em>


    I heard a sword cutting through the air.


    Thanks to that, I woke up from my thoughts.


    <em>Swish-! Swoosh-!</em>


    The movements were fast and precise.


    As I expected, it was on apletely different levelpared to young prodigies.


    If I had to guess, that¡¯s what I would see from Namgung Cheonjun after he trained for decades.


    That was all I felt from watching this.


    Shortly after,


    ¡°Whew¡­¡±


    The man stopped swinging his sword, wiped his sweat and looked towards me.


    His clear blue eyes made me feel rather ufortable.


    Then, the man came close to me and asked,


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh? How¡¯s what?¡±


    When I asked dumbfoundedly, the man, the Lord of Namgung n, Namgung Jin responded once more.


    ¡°My movement just now. How did it seem?¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    I quickly hid my expression when I heard Namgung Jin¡¯s question.


    I was here right now because Namgung Jin came looking for me ever since the morning, and Namgung Cheonjun was given the permission to leave thanks to that, and I had to be dragged all the way here by Namgung Jin who seemed desperate.


    How was I supposed to know that a Lord of a noble n, Namgung n out of all ns, woulde to me so early in the morning like a puppy that wanted to poop?


    I¡¯ve been doing such a good job running away.


    Furthermore,


    <em>How is it my ass¡­ How am I supposed to know?</em>


    Namgung Jin showed his sword art, but how would I know anything?


    <em>You¡¯re good, that¡¯s just it¡­</em>


    Like I said earlier, that was all I felt.


    I didn¡¯t know anything about using a sword, so there was no way I could offer insight.


    Moreover, it was the sword art of a swordsman who had reached the Fusion Realm.


    There was no way that I could critique a swordsman at that level just from watching him.


    <em>But one certain thing is¡­ that he seemed to have changedpared tost time.</em>


    Namgung Jin¡¯s sword in the past was sharp and quick as well, but now it seemed different.


    I didn¡¯t know it in detail since I didn¡¯t know much about swords, but Elder Shin would¡¯ve said something if he was here, because there clearly was a difference.


    The only thing I was able to say from watching this,


    <em>seemed simr to the Demonic Sword¡¯s style.</em>


    That was the only thought I had in mind.


    Of course, it was Namgung n¡¯s sword art, so it was obvious that it seemed simr to the Demonic Sword¡¯s,


    <em>But it just feels different.</em>


    It wasn¡¯t a great answer, but that was all to it.


    Namgung Jin¡¯s sword began to resemble the one that Demonic Sword showed.


    That was all I was able to see.


    If I were to put this into words,


    <em>How would I describe it?</em>


    What exactly did I notice to make me feel this way?


    <em>What was the Demonic Sword¡¯s sword like?</em>


    The only sword art I knew from Namgung n was the one that the Demonic Sword showed me.


    She enveloped her body in radiant Lightning Qi and swung her sword while striking the ground with lightning.


    Her swordy was sharp and filled with killing intent, unlike anything I saw from current Namgung Bi-ah.


    Just watching from next to her made me tense.


    <em>Moreover, her swordy was perfect.</em>


    That was why she was called the mighty Demonic Sword in the Demonic Cult.


    Despite her obsession with ughter, her technique was impable.


    As I reflected on the Demonic Sword, I started to hear Namgung Jin¡¯s voice again.


    ¡°Please give me advice that I could use as reference.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Advice¡­ Advice?


    What advice?


    <em>¡­Elder Shin.</em>


    I called him in my mind. There still was no response.


    <em>You crazy old man! Please wake up¡­!</em>


    No matter how much I shouted, there was no response. What was he doing that he wouldn''t wake up?


    <em>What do I do now?</em>


    Namgung Jin was waiting eagerly.


    I didn¡¯t know what kind of advice he was hoping for, nor did I know what to say¡­


    I¡¯m going to say it again, but I¡¯m not a swordsman.


    The only time I held a sword was when I was young, back when I followed Gu Huibi and Gu Yeonseo and held a wooden sword.


    After that, I stopped using swords altogether.


    I basically knew nothing about this.


    I could offer advice as a martial artist, but I¡¯m sure that¡¯s not what Namgung Jin wants.


    <em>¡­What¡¯s there?</em>


    How can I escape this situation?


    <em>Oh.</em>


    There was one thing that passed by my brain as I thought about the Demonic Sword.


    It''s said that the peak for a swordsman is different from that of a martial artist; for them, it''s bing one with their sword.


    To be one with the sword, and for the sword to be an extension of oneself.


    The name wasn¡¯t the important part.


    If one used a spear, it would be called bing one with one¡¯s spear.


    If one used a bow, it would be called bing one with one¡¯s bow.


    Name could be changed whenever.


    The important part was the meaning that was held inside.


    A state where Qi flowed naturally from the body into the weapon.


    It wasn¡¯t about Sword Resonance or Sword Force.


    Instead, it meant the process of a person bing one with their weapon of choice, just like how Qi naturally became one with a martial artist that reached Peak Realm.


    I briefly understood what it meant, but it was still difficult for a closebat martial artist.


    Closebat martial artists began to shine at Peak Realm.


    It''s when Qi starts to merge with the body, making closebat martial artists stronger.


    It was probably called bing one with one¡¯s fist, but I didn¡¯t know about it.


    I didn¡¯t know if I reached that state and there was a chance that I did, but I at least knew that this process was different from a swordsman¡¯s.


    <em>What did she say back then when I asked her?</em>


    I recalled the past, and the Demonic Sword responded this way when I asked her.


    -It just happens with time.


    That¡¯s what she said.


    Obviously, I was the dumbass for asking.


    Of course, I asked her further into it afterwards, but she only said things that I wasn¡¯t able to understand.


    What did she say¡­


    ¡°¡­To focus on the flow of lightning?¡±


    I believe that was what she said.


    I think she gave such an exnation since she used Lightning Qi herself.


    <em>But how am I supposed to understand that?</em>


    What was the flow of lightning?


    Do I get an understanding of it if I watch the sky on a storming day filled with thunder?


    Whatever the answer, I couldn''t understand it.


    No, it was stupid of me to ask something from the Demonic Sword in the first ce.


    I shouldn¡¯t have been hoping to learn something from them when they reached their level with sheer talent.


    For someone like her, it would have been easier to ask why I couldn''t do it.


    <em>But that¡¯s not the important thing right now.</em>


    Lightning or what not, I had to figure out what to say to Namgung Ji-


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    I began to speak, but Namgung Jin was staring at me with a nk expression.


    ¡°¡­What the, why are you staring at me lik- ¡°


    I had to shut my mouth midway for some reason.


    It was because I felt something from Namgung Jin¡¯s expression.


    Wow¡­


    <em>That¡¯s really insane.</em>


    He looked like he had an enlightenment.


    Did he really gain something? Just like that?


    What did I do to make him react like that?


    I didn¡¯t even do anything speci-


    <em>Wait.</em>


    A thought passed by my mind for an instant.


    <em>Was it because I mumbled something about lightning just now?</em>


    The Demonic Sword''s advice wasn''t helpful for me, but it seemed to work for Namgung Jin.


    However,


    <em>This isn¡¯t something that¡¯s impossible to think about, no?</em>


    Considering how they used Lightning Qi, it didn¡¯t seem unlikely that they thought about such a thing.


    I remembered watching a bonfire for days to learn about mes.


    By the way, it ended up in me raging after not learning anything, stepping onto the bonfire and getting burnt badly by it.


    <em>What a maniac¡­</em>


    A martial artist specializing in me Arts got burned.


    What kind of nonsense is that¡­?


    ¡­Anyway.


    If Namgung Jin gained an enlightenment just now from what I said,


    <em>This meant that it helped him.</em>


    I didn''t understand how thinking about the flow of lightning helped, but Namgung Jin definitely gained enlightenment.


    The oue of such an enlightenment could¡¯ve been good or bad, but only one thing came into my mind right now.


    ¡°¡­Can I leave now?¡±


    This happened by chance and it was true that I gave him some sort of advice.


    It pricked my conscience, but I had none to begin with, so it should be fine.


    Moreover, I could just tell him that this much was enough.


    I took a nce at Namgung Jin who was nkly staring into nothing.


    I noticed his clear Qi that he hid inside his body.


    It was Lightning Qi that tingled to look at, moving as if it had a will of its own.


    It didn¡¯t seem to have been in the right ce, but it was flowing.


    <em>¡­If I touched him right now, he might die just like that.</em>


    If he put all his focus on one thing right now, he would die by me simply touching him because it would mess up the inside of his body.


    Seeing Namgung Jin like that, I quietly spoke.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯ll be going now, okay?¡±


    I spoke but Namgung Jin gave no response.


    It was obvious, how would he say something in his current situation?


    It would have been respectful to stay by his side, but I hoped he could handle it himself.


    Plus,


    <em>Isn''t it unfair he gained enlightenment just from hearing about the flow of lightning?</em>


    I understood that enlightenment usually was sudden, but this was unfair.


    I should¡¯ve been the one gifted with enlightenment.


    It hurt my stomach because it felt like I practically fed him a spoonful of it.


    <em>I¡¯m getting heated all of a sudden. Maybe I should just touch him right now?</em>


    I could make him end up in the state of Qi deviation just by tapping his shoulder right now.


    <em>Slide.</em>


    Someone opened the door to the training ground from behind and entered.


    I didn¡¯t turn my head to check who it was because I felt a familiar scent.


    ¡°What¡­ were you doing?¡±


    It was Namgung Bi-ah''s voice, and I responded without turning.


    ¡°¡­Staying by his side.¡±


    Even though I thought I sounded a bit too serious just /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 268: Winter Is Coming (2)

    Chapter 268: Winter Is Coming (2)By the time Namgung Jin opened his eyes, the sun was setting.


    Since I had been there since morning, I knew exactly how much time had passed.


    Thanks to that crazy man eating up all my time by spacing out the whole day, my time was also wasted.


    Ugh, I should¡¯ve just left him there.


    <em>And of course, she had toe at the worst possible time.</em>


    Namgung Bi-ah crouched beside me, watching Namgung Jin.


    I was considering leaving just now, but I couldn¡¯t anymore since she came.


    To be fair, if I didn¡¯t say that I was standing by his side as a guard, then this wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    This mouth of mine is the problem.


    As the sun continued to set,¡°Whew¡­¡±


    Namgung Jin finally woke up from his deep focus.


    The aura I felt from his eyes was light but clear.


    <em>It became denser.</em>


    As a Fusion Realm martial artist, it was unrealistic for him to transcend to a new level with a single enlightenment.


    I¡¯d have to assume Namgung Jin was feeling more at ease now.


    Though I didn¡¯t know how big that felt to him.


    When I looked at Namgung Jin with a nk expression, Namgung Jin closed his eyes and lowered his head to me.


    ¡°¡­Thank you¡­¡±


    His words were sincere.


    Was he not caring that Namgung Bi-ah was next to me right now?


    Or perhaps he was so absorbed in his enlightenment that he didn''t notice her.


    ¡°¡­Ah, yes. Congrattions.¡±


    That was the only response I could give him.


    This all happened by lucky chance, and all I did was just say what the Demonic Sword in the past told me.


    In the end, I achieved what I wanted and could leave now.


    <em>But is this much enough?</em>


    I knew that I didn¡¯t fully solve his issues.


    I knew that the wed sword of Namgung n didn¡¯te back to its full power just because I or Elder Shin gave Namgung Jin a few enlightenments.


    It was impossible to find the sword art that was lost a few centuries ago this easily.


    <em>¡­Though of course.</em>


    <em>nce.</em>


    Thinking of Namgung Bi-ah next to me, that didn''t seem too impossible.


    I didn¡¯t know what she went through, but the sword I saw from the Demonic Sword was the same as the sword that Namgung Jin was trying to achieve.


    Looking at her, I spoke to Namgung Jin.


    ¡°¡­Just don¡¯t forget about our promise.¡±


    After hearing my words, Namgung Jin made a surprised expression after finally noticing Namgung Bi-ah next to me, but he nodded in response.


    Promise.


    To teach Namgung Bi-ah what you¡¯ve learned himself.


    That was the deal I made with Namgung Jin.


    ¡°I will not.¡±


    I turned around after hearing Namgung Jin¡¯s response.


    I felt d that everything had turned out somewhat fine,


    Ache.


    <em>Tsk.</em>


    I clicked my tongue due to the sudden pain I felt from my Dantian from time to time.


    It seemed it would take longer than I expected for my empty Dantian to refill.


    <em>To put it more urately,</em>


    It would be better for me to say that I lost my Qi.


    I used too much back when I turned Namgung Cheonjun into a Demonic Human.


    Turning around, I asked Namgung Jin.


    ¡°I presume that you will continue training with your sword, my Lord?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Namgung Jin gave me an affirmation in response.


    That was as I expected.


    I¡¯m sure he wanted to see the difference in his sword after his recent enlightenment.


    ¡°Then I shall be taking my leave first.¡±


    I left after saying those words.


    Like I expected, the sun was already setting.


    It meant that this took a long time.


    <em>Oh, right.</em>


    Now that I think about it, I told Namgung Cheonjun something before Namgung Jin dragged me away.


    <em>Does it matter?</em>


    It shouldn¡¯t matter since it wasn¡¯t important.


    I continued walking.


    I noticed Namgung Bi-ah following me out of the training ground, still ncing behind her.


    I asked her,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Was she interested because her father had gained enlightenment?


    <em>She¡¯s not asking me any questions either.</em>


    I¡¯m sure she noticed that Namgung Jin gained enlightenment through my help, but Namgung Bi-ah didn¡¯t ask me anything for some reason.


    She seemed to think it wasn''t important.


    After hearing my question, Namgung Bi-ah shook her head.


    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s nothing¡­¡±


    After her response, Namgung Bi-ah started to walk with me once again, but her eyes were still aimed in the direction Namgung Jin was in.


    I returned to my ce after that.


    I returned after telling Namgung Bi-ah to go back to her house.


    I would¡¯ve had to train originally, but it was still very difficult right now because my Dantian hadn¡¯t filled up yet.


    <em>How long will it take?</em>


    It didn¡¯t feel like it was going to take a long time until I healed fully, but loss of Qi for a martial artist was still a huge deal even if itsted for only a few days.


    It meant I couldn''t do anything if a problem arose during that time.


    Though I didn''t think anything while I was in Namgung n.


    <strong>[¡­Grr¡­ rr.]</strong>


    The bastard that kept whining ever since earlier was also a problem.


    It seemed to be whining out of hunger.


    <em>Stop whining, I¡¯m already conflicted enough.</em>


    Even if it was hungry, I had no solution.


    I couldn''t obtain a Demonic Stone, nor could I hunt Demons right now.


    Namgung n may have been rotting away, but because it was still a noble n, they had many martial artists lined up as guards so Anhui had great safety.


    I would have to go extremely far to hunt Demons since there weren''t any nearby.


    <em>So just wait a few days. I¡¯ll feed you once I¡¯m able to leave.</em>


    <strong>[Grr¡­]</strong>


    Ignoring the beast¡¯s whining, I came back to my ce.


    Hongwa asked me if I wanted to eat as soon as I entered, but I told her I¡¯d eatter.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t go inside the room, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. I did as you ordered.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After confirming, I sent Hongwa away and entered my room.


    <em>Woong.</em>


    As soon as I entered, I set up a Qi barrier around my room.


    My Dantian screamed in pain as I squeezed out the little Qi I had left, but I had no other choice.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Ough.¡±


    Inside, I saw a man groaning in pain.


    The man, head on the floor and sweating buckets, was none other than Namgung Cheonjun.


    Seeing him, I smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°Sorry, I forgot about you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh¡­ You¡­ fucking¡­¡±


    <em>p.</em>


    With a light p, Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s body loosened and copsed.


    I went up to the bastard that was struggling in pain on the floor.


    ¡°How was I supposed to know that your father will suddenlye to me and drag me away?¡±


    ¡°Pant¡­ pant.¡±


    Thanks to Namgung Jin appearing in the morning, Namgung Cheonjun was supposed to be kicked out of my ce, but I gave him an order right before I left.


    <em>Stay here and put your head on the floor.</em>


    Namgung Cheonjun had been following that order all along.


    <em>But it feels a bit annoying.</em>


    I might have given the order, but thinking about how he sweated all over my room pissed me off.


    <em>Pow-!</em>


    I kicked Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Agh!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I was a bit pissed off.¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡­ fucker¡­¡±


    ¡°Your spirit still hasn''t died huh. Want to try that again?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s mouth became shut after hearing my response.


    Seeing that, I smirked.


    ¡°Get up if you¡¯re done resting.¡±


    ¡°¡­I-It still hasn¡¯t even been a few minu- Ough!¡±


    Namgung Cheonjun''s exhausted body was forced to rise, whether he wanted to or not.


    I spoke with a smile after seeing him.


    ¡°We might as well do some testing.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hearing my cheerful words, Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s expression began to rot.


    ******************I called it testing, but we didn¡¯t really do much.


    I only tested if Namgung Cheonjun truly became a Demonic Human, what happened to him after turning, and how much control I had of him.


    <em>His body¡¯s potential rose.</em>


    Namgung Cheonjun¡¯s body was slightly more enhanced than before.


    It might have been due to the Blood Qi enhancement, but more likely, the Demonic Qi had boosted his strength.


    <em>I must also see the side effects.</em>


    The side effect of Demonic Qi was madness.


    In exchange for gaining power that transcends one¡¯s original strength, they are consumed by madness.


    Of course, they could prevent such a thing from happening if they reached a certain level.


    But that level was at least over Fusion Realm.


    Then what about Blood Qi?


    What were the side effects of Blood Qi?


    All types of given power required an exchange of something else.


    Qi and one¡¯s level was achievable through time and effort. Demonic Qi ate away one¡¯s mind.


    So what was the cost of Blood QI?


    <em>I felt exhaustion and pain when I used it.</em>


    Judging by the recoil that felt like a crack inside my Dantian, I believed the side effect of Blood Qi was,


    <em>The use of one¡¯s life energy.</em>


    That was what I thought of it.


    If it didn¡¯t affect one¡¯s mind, then it must affect something more fundamental.


    A person''s life energy.


    This wasn¡¯t an energy that could be increased through time and effort.


    <em>Though it¡¯s also not something that decreases forever just because it¡¯s been used once.</em>


    This was a type of Qi, so it restores itself if a person uses it with control, but considering that this was a person¡¯s life energy, they couldn¡¯t afford to use it recklessly.


    Furthermore, a low-level martial artist couldn''t use this energy even if they wanted to.


    <em>But if Blood Qi used such an energy as a side effect,</em>


    It meant that Blood Qi consumed a martial artist¡¯s life.


    Which is why Blood Qi was able to achieve greater strength.


    ¡°This crazy fucker had possession of such power in his body.¡±


    I tapped the almost unconscious bastard on the ground with the tip of my foot.


    It was Namgung Cheonjun.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    I pushed him through a few tests until he copsed, but I learned many things in the process.


    First, Namgung Cheonjun was able to use Demonic Qi.


    <em>It affected his Lightning Qi directly.</em>


    I noticed his Qi was mixed with a bit of Demonic Qi.


    His Qi became more powerful, denser, and covered more range, but its color changed.


    No matter who looked at it, it didn¡¯t look like an ordinary aura.


    Thankfully, he could also choose not to use it.


    This meant,


    <em>That he could control it himself.</em>


    When I ordered Namgung Cheonjun to use Demonic Qi, he was shocked.


    It seemed like he knew himself of how much stronger his Lightning Qi became.


    Though of course, I ordered him not to use it, so he wasn¡¯t able to use it on his own will.


    It wasn¡¯t power that he could afford to use wherever he wanted.


    This immature bastard didn¡¯t seem to understand that though.


    <em>For the amount of control that I have¡­</em>


    He followed mymands and did what I ordered him to.


    I wondered how far I was able to take this, so I ordered Namgung Cheonjun to die, and he tried to end his own life by choking himself to death without hesitation.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t on his own will judging by his expression afterwards.


    <em>So he does listen to everything.</em>


    Knowing this much was enough.


    If I hadn''t stopped him midway, he would have really died.


    My control of him was real.


    The thing that made all of this possible was the consumption of Demonic Qi.


    Making him obey mymands or enhancing his body.


    All of this was possible because I put my own power into him.


    <em>When I told him to kill himself, I saw that Demonic Qi was being consumed at a rapid rate, so the consumption rate must be different depending on what I ask of him.</em>


    Demonic Qi consumed whenever I gave him an order.


    It was also consumed when Namgung Cheonjun tried to use Demonic Qi.


    ¡°How annoying.¡±


    This was what I felt after confirming many things.


    It really was rather annoying.


    I didn¡¯t want to learn such things.


    I never expected to learn these things in the first ce.


    I clicked my tongue, looking at the unconscious Namgung Cheonjun.


    He may have been a dumbass, but Namgung Cheonjun was a Peak Realm martial artist.


    I broke into his fairly solid Dantian, put a ton of Demonic Qi into him to turn him into a Demonic Human, and seeing such a thing made me think that it wasn¡¯t impossible for me to corrupt a person at a higher level than I was.


    Would they also be devoured by madness, as I saw in my past life?


    I didn¡¯t know that part yet.


    The important part was that Namgung Cheonjun turned into a Demonic Human, and that I was able to make such a thing happen.


    <em>¡­</em>


    This made me wonder if this was no different from the Heavenly Demon in my past life, and what the world wanted from me to grant me such powers.


    I wanted to ask anyone.


    <em>To learn this,</em>


    I knew that the beast wouldn''t respond to me even if I asked, and how could I find the Heavenly Demon when I didn¡¯t even know where it was?


    Which was why I had to go to the bastard that I was able to ask.


    Thankfully, that one bastard came to mind.


    There was one guy I believed knew about this.


    I met them in my past life as well, and I may have been able to keep my life thanks to that meeting, but it also brought destruction and hell into my life as well.


    It was a huge tree that called itself the world tree.


    I had to find the tree that waited for someone in the false Abyss.


    I felt like the bastard knew everything.


    <em>In order to do that,</em>


    I had to go to that location.


    Which meant that I had to find a way to open a way into Abyss as soon as possible.


    Thankfully, I knew a guy who knew how to do that.


    <em>I don¡¯t know where they were currently,</em>


    But we will meet soon.


    If things went as expected, he would enter the Heavenly Dragon Academy, and we would meet then.


    This meant that I had another reason to enter the Heavenly Dragon Academy.

 Chapter 269: Winter Is Coming (3)

    Chapter 269: Winter Is Coming (3)Time passed, and the day of the engagement finally arrived.


    Although it was just a few days, they felt long and tedious since I couldn¡¯t train at all.


    All I did was asionally walk with Namgung Bi-ah and have brief conversations with Lady Mi during her visits.


    Like, we were having a tea party, but what was I supposed to do when she didn¡¯t say a single word?


    The difort was so intense that I thought I was going to die.


    <em>I did have fun messing with the Pissing Dragon, though.</em>


    The more I thought about Namgung Cheonjun, the funnier he seemed.


    The power he gained through Blood Qi enhancement of his body and martial arts.


    In my case, my me turned blue, but that wasn¡¯t the case for him.


    Naturally, I had to smack his head because he even forgot about those things.The power gained through Demonic Qi was visibly noticeable.


    His Lightning Qi glowed violet, and he felt that it was more destructive.


    This made Namgung Cheonjun seem half crazy.


    It almost seemed as if he was intoxicated with Demonic Qi.


    He seemed desperate to use that power.


    <em>Crazy fucker.</em>


    To be fair, he epted Blood Qi happily, so it made sense that he was desperate to use Demonic Qi which brought noticeable changes to his power.


    However, I was staggered by how a blood rtive of a noble n in Orthodox Sect was being charmed by such power.


    <em>Of course, the bastard wasn¡¯t right in his mind to begin with, considering how he had a nasty desire for his sister.</em>


    Even so, such behavior was almost frightening.


    One of the days, he begged me to use the power while grabbing my pants, so I told him to screw off for the day and note back, and he actually listened.


    <em>¡­I should¡¯ve just killed him.</em>


    <em>Sigh.</em>


    I really should¡¯ve just gotten rid of him.


    Perhaps I should get rid of him instead of waiting to see what happens to him?


    Every time I saw his face, that thought crossed my mind.


    I learned what I wanted to learn, so I didn¡¯t feel the need to keep him alive.


    <em>Sigh.</em>


    The bastard¡¯s desire for honor was tantly noticeable.


    That was the problem with the blood rtives of noble ns.


    What would they even gain by achieving that much?


    No.


    They can¡¯t reach it because that is all they desire.


    To prove this, the ones thriving at the top right now are all maniacs obsessed with martial arts.


    <em>ck.</em>


    I heard a clear sound of a teacup being raised.


    I had to set aside my thoughts about Namgung Cheonjun for now.


    <em>How frustrating.</em>


    I had to endure my current situation, after all.


    My current situation was more important than Demonic Qi or Namgung Cheonjun.


    ¡°I, the Lord of Namgung n, am very happy about our engagement with Gu n.¡±


    I gazed after hearing the voice.


    It wasn¡¯t Namgung Jin, who was speaking, or my father, who was listening, but instead the girl in front of me.


    <em>They put in a lot of effort, huh.</em>


    The beautified Namgung Bi-ah was still as beautiful as ever.


    Her gaze was fixed at me from beginning till the end, which didn¡¯t feel real.


    <em>I¡¯m really doing it.</em>


    Our engagement.


    The fact that I was going to be engaged with her felt surreal.


    I knew that the future events of this life are bound to change, but this was the biggest change that I was currently experiencing..


    <em>I wonder how you feel about it.</em>


    I still thought about thedy who lingered behind Namgung Bi-ah.


    She looked just like Namgung Bi-ah, but she couldn¡¯t live the same life as her.


    I wondered what the girl who died for me would¡¯ve said if she saw this.


    I was a little bit curious about it.


    Namgung Bi-ah was looking at me with subtle eyes.


    She had the same expression as usual.


    Well, maybe she looked a bit different.


    Honestly, I couldn¡¯t tell.


    Whichever it was, this whole thing felt surreal.


    <em>What kind of emotion is this?</em>


    What was I feeling in my heart right now?


    It likely wasn¡¯t excitement or hope.


    This may have been an engagement, but that¡¯s all it was.


    I won¡¯t marry her.


    I had way too many things to take care of from now on.


    <em>Then, will I do it after I¡¯m finished with everything?</em>


    I asked myself.


    <em>I¡¯m not sure.</em>


    I couldn¡¯t answer.


    It was way too early for such peaceful thoughts, and I needed to know my ce.


    <em>I just hope that the future is a little different.</em>


    For the rest of my life to be different than before, and for the life in front of me to be more peaceful than the past.


    That was all I wanted.


    ¡°Stop staring at me like that; it makes me feel ufortable.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hearing my words, Namgung Bi-ah smiled.


    The engagement ended peacefully.


    It was quieter than the banquet party.


    The Lords agreed upon the engagement and Namgung Bi-ah and I held each other¡¯s hands.


    With this, our engagement was fulfilled.


    The engagement ended far too peacefully, despite my long avoidance and excessive worrying. This moment allowed me to put aside my conflicted thoughts for a while.


    In addition,


    -Young Master!


    A certain person¡¯s face came to mind, making this a difficult time.


    ******************The engagement ceremony didn¡¯t take that long.


    Its purpose was just to show that it happened.


    Gu n arrived in Namgung n and went through with the engagement.


    All that remained was to report it.


    Trade and business matters between the ns fell to the Lords, so I decided not to concern myself with them.


    <em>I¡¯m curious about a few things though.</em>


    The atmosphere in the past few days and the reason for the engagement dy piqued my curiosity.


    I was pretty curious about those things, but I didn¡¯t hear anything about it.


    Father might have heard, but he didn¡¯t react much because,


    <em>He understood the condition.</em>


    There must have been a valid reason for this, which is why Father epted it without reacting.


    <em>I just hope that I¡¯m not involved in anything pointless.</em>


    I was already upied with my own problems, so I couldn¡¯t afford to be involved with matters between the two ns.


    Of course, I believed that my father took care of it on his own.


    <em>For now, I must focus on this.</em>


    I looked around with a sour expression.


    Was it correct to say that this was a storage with a ton of things stored inside?


    I¡¯d say so, as that was its exact purpose.


    This ce was the storage room that held the Namgung n¡¯s treasures.


    I was able toe here because I asked Namgung Jin.


    I did make the request, but unlike how I expected that he would deny my request, Namgung Jin let me in easily.


    To be fair, I did help him gain enlightenment, and I told him that I¡¯d only look at them and not take them.


    Of course, I had to wear a shackle that prevented me from stealing, but I had no intention of stealing anyway.


    It¡¯s not just one or two treasures I have dangling on my body¡­ I have enough, so I¡¯ll pass on adding more.


    I looked around the storage and examined each treasure.


    <em>Most seem to be swords.</em>


    As if proving itself to be a n of swords, most treasures were shaped like swords..


    However, their shapes seemed a bit strange to be used as weapons.


    They really just seemed to be decorations to be put on disy.


    The storage was filled with things that I didn¡¯t understand why they were considered treasures.


    To be fair, it was obvious I didn¡¯t understand if I thought about the whole existence of treasures.


    Treasures weren¡¯t created by anyone.


    <em>To put it more urately, it was impossible to know how they were made.</em>


    Where it came from, who made it¡ª an object that is iprehensible.


    That¡¯s what most treasures were like.


    Most of the treasures inside Namgung n felt that way too.


    They were just managing it because they had possession of it for generations.


    The only treasure of Namgung n that was both considered a treasure and used as a weapon, was the Thunder Fang.


    <em>Though I didn¡¯t know if there were more.</em>


    As far as I knew, that was the case.


    Along with that thought, I looked around.


    <em>I don¡¯t feel anything peculiar.</em>


    Considering that these were the treasures of Namgung n, I felt Lightning Qi from them, but I didn¡¯t see any differences.


    <em>¡­As expected, it¡¯s not here then?</em>


    There was only one reason for me to go through such hassle ande all the way here.


    It was because of the story I heard from the Light of Might back in Shaolin.


    -Go find Myung.


    He told me that the Thunderous Sword Namgung Myung was also inside a treasure, and I came here just in case that one of the treasures inside Namgung n happened to have him.


    <em>But as I expected,</em>


    He didn¡¯t seem to be here.


    Even if the Thunderous Sword was here, I couldn¡¯t do anything about it if I couldn¡¯t identify it.


    <em>But considering how the Light of Might told me to look for him, wouldn¡¯t he show a reaction if he saw me?</em>


    Just like Cheolyoung, I believed Namgung Myung would also react.


    <em>If he¡¯s not here¡­ then¡­</em>


    It was highly likely that Namgung Myung was inside the treasure, the Thunder Fang that was somewhere outside of the n.


    Considering how he used that treasure all his life, it wasn¡¯t strange for his soul to be inside the Thunder Fang.


    I expected this as well.


    I just hoped to find an easier path.


    ¡°Unfortunate.¡±


    With Elder Shin asleep right now, I tried to do as much as possible myself, but my circumstances didn¡¯t help.


    In the end, it meant I had to go all the way to Wudang Mountain to find Namgung Myung.


    Moreover, the Thunder Fang was in possession of the Monster of Wudang right now, which meant not only did I have to go to Wudang, but I also had to go find him as well.


    ¡°Can I catch a break?¡±


    It felt like the world was telling me to work tirelessly if I wanted any semnce of a peaceful life.


    How annoying.


    I began to walk angrily.


    There was nothing left for me to do here, so I had to leave.


    Then.


    -¡­cheol.


    I turned towards the voice I heard.


    A chill ran down my back instinctively.


    -Shincheol.


    Far away, behind the piled-up treasures, a voice emanated from a wall with something written on it.


    ¡°¡­No way.¡±


    I walked towards the voice.


    On the wall, it was written, ¡®The Greatest Sword of South Heaven,¡¯ with a paper filled with words hanging beside it.


    As I stared at it, dumbfounded,


    -Shincheol¡­


    To confirm I hadn¡¯t misheard, I heard the voice again.


    It was a cold, deep voice of a man.


    <em>Is it¡­ really the Thunderous Sword?</em>


    Was Namgung Myung¡¯s soul contained in this shabby writing when I thought he¡¯d be inside a treasure?


    ¡°¡­Are you¡­ the Thunderous Sword?¡±


    I asked hesitantly, but no response came.


    After a bit of silence,


    ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    -Shincheol¡­ no, it might be Il-Cheon.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    The voice then began to speak.


    ¡°Hey, hello!¡±


    -How long has it been¡­ I wonder, but nothing matters anymore.


    I shouted, but the voice only continued to speak for itself.


    It seemed the voice couldn¡¯t hear me.


    -Whoever you are, go find the Thunder Fa- no, go find me. I¡­


    As the voice spoke, it suddenly stopped midway, and I couldn¡¯t hear it anymore.


    It felt like only his voice was contained inside.


    Regardless of whether that was actually possible,


    ¡°Go find the Thunder Fang?¡±


    I pondered the words that Namgung Myung most likely left me with.


    If the voice was right, it meant that Namgung Myung was really contained inside the Thunder Fang.


    ¡°Also¡­¡±


    [It might be Il-Cheon.]


    I was concerned about that phrase as well.


    Cheolyoung also seemed to have expected that Elder Shin would still be living in this world.


    But Il-Cheon¡­


    ¡®The Iron Fist, Yeon Il-Cheon¡­¡¯


    He was the hero who fought against the Blood Demon, and the Zenith of his time.


    ording to Cheolyoung, he was a martial artist who also traveled through time like me.


    <em>What about him though¡­?</em>


    Why did Namgung Myung mention his name?


    It bothered me strangely.


    ******************A man entered the darkened room.


    ¡°Young Lady, a letter has arrived.¡±


    Inside the Moyong n building in Anhui, lights were still on despite the night, and Moyong Hi-ah was reading a letter in her room.


    ¡°Did ite from the Namgung n?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Give me a summary.¡±


    Despite speaking to the man, Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s gaze remained on the letter in her hands.


    ¡°¡­It seems the engagement has been dealt with.¡±


    In response, Moyong Hi-ah paused for a second and looked at the man.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t say anything about it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°They must¡¯ve run into serious trouble. For them to not take advantage of this.¡±


    The engagement between her and the Lightning Dragon wasn¡¯t official yet, but it would soon be official if they proceeded. It was the Moyong n pushing for this to happen.


    But now that the Moyong n had backed out, it was expected that the Namgung n would have something to say about it,


    ¡®But they are letting this pass so easily.¡¯


    It was unexpected for Moyong Hi-ah.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m d it worked out well.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Prepare for our departure; we are heading to the center tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes, understood.¡±


    After Moyong Hi-ah was done talking, she let out a sigh in her mind.


    Their engagement should¡¯ve ended by now, and thinking about that made her feel satisfied inside.


    <em>It doesn¡¯t matter.</em>


    Even so, she calmed herself as she expected this to happen.


    <em>¡­There is plenty of time.</em>


    The old Moyong Hi-ah wouldn¡¯t have thought this way.


    For her to say she had plenty of time was quite uncharacteristic.


    She had once believed she didn¡¯t have much time left, but that changed after she met him.


    Gently, the letter inside Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s hand escaped and slowlynded onto the floor.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not over just because they¡¯re engaged, you know?¡±


    ¡°Young Lady?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Brushing her hair aside, Moyong Hi-ah picked up the letter once more.


    She will be able to see him tomorrow.


    That much was enough for Moyong Hi-ah right now.


    ¡°Father didn¡¯t say anything at all?¡±


    ¡°The Lord didn¡¯t really¡­ Ah, he said that he wanted to meet the True Dragon if possible.¡±


    ¡°You are dismissed. I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear that.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah gave a firm response to the man¡¯s words.


    She didn¡¯t know what would happen if her father, who valued her life more than his own, met Gu Yangcheon.


    It was obvious that he was holding himself back just because Gu Yangcheon¡¯s heat somehow was able to save her life as a miracle.


    <em>¡­I cannot let such a thing happen.</em>


    She didn¡¯t know what would happen to Gu Yangcheon if her father chased him especially when he already had a fianc¨¦e.


    ¡°Young Lady.¡±


    ¡°You may speak.¡±


    ¡°Then, what should we do about these guys we captured?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Upon hearing the man, Moyong Hi-ah turned her head, as if she had forgotten.


    Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s goal ofing to Anhui.


    It was because the silk business they were working with had kept the money for themselves.


    It was easy to confirm this and find them.


    They were so ipetent that it made it easy for them to be found.


    After stretching lightly,


    ¡°Kill them. Don¡¯t leave a single one alive.¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah gave a cold response calmly.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    After hearing her response, the man turned around and left the room, and Moyong Hi-ah was finally able to stretch her sore body after being left alone.


    It felt like her body became much heavier due to how she couldn¡¯t train because of how her condition had to be cured.


    In reality, Moyong Hi-ah was already able to train, but she wasn¡¯t doing it on purpose.


    <em>¡­He¡¯ll find out if I did it.</em>


    If he found out her body was gradually getting better, it would mean they would see each other less.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to let that happen, so she nned to use him for a few more years.


    To Moyong Hi-ah, it was more important for her to get closer to him as a woman than getting better as a martial artist.


    ¡°Then, now¡­¡±


    After stretching, Moyong Hi-ah picked up another letter.


    In that letter, it contained information that the Moyong n wrote to Moyong Hi-ah and also contained information on why the current Namgung n was facing troubles.


    -The Heavenly Venerable¡¯s whereabouts are unknown.


    After reading the short line, Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s eyes widened.

 Chapter 270: Winter Has Come (1)

    Chapter 270: Winter Has Come (1)I didn¡¯t really have anything to do the day after the engagement.


    The engagement ceremony waspleted, and this information would soon be spread throughout the Central ins, so all that was left for me to do was return to my n.


    <em>This trip wasn¡¯t too long.</em>


    Besides spending a few more days than I had to at the Namgung n, it didn¡¯t really take that long, nor did I expect it to.


    Itsted around a bit less than a week.


    Compared to my other trips, this one was extremely short.


    I was done with the engagement ceremony, and my business regarding the Namgung n¡¯s treasure was also taken care of. So, since I had no reason to stay behind, I started packing my belongings.


    It was time for me to return to the Gu n.


    Of course, Namgung Jin looked at me with shiny eyes as if he was begging me to stay while sending me off, but I pretended not to see him. I didn¡¯t know what would happen to me if I stayed here any longer.


    Namgung Jin still gained enlightenment, so he wasn¡¯t able to stop me and all he could do was look at me with pitiful eyes.In the case of Namgung Cheonjun, he looked relieved that I was leaving, but because of the Demonic Qi inside his body, his confused expression remained the same.


    However, it seemed like he was still drunk on his Demonic Qi enhanced power because he kept begging me to see if he could use it, so I ordered him to put his head to the ground until I left.


    Since a blood rtive of the n wasn¡¯t sending off their guest, he was definitely going to be punished, but what could I do?


    I didn¡¯t want to see the bastard¡¯s face.


    ¡®Outside¡­ I believe Moyong Hi-ah said that she would be waiting for me.¡¯


    She informed me that she was waiting outside the Namgung n instead ofing in.


    It seemed like she wanted to leave with me.


    Did she reallye to Anhui to take care of her business?


    <em>What a busy girl.</em>


    Despite her condition, Moyong Hi-ah was still given the important tasks regarding her n, so it didn¡¯t seem like Moyong Hi-ah was going to have an easy life either.


    <em>But first¡­</em>


    Putting all that aside, I wanted to return to Gu n as quickly as possible.


    I had to recover my strength and organize my uing ns.


    I also had a lot to think about regarding the words the Thunderous Sword, Namgung Myung left me with.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t have to stay?¡±


    I asked Namgung Bi-ah, who was next to me.


    I didn¡¯t know if it was because of the engagement ceremony, but it felt like I had be much closer with Namgung Bi-ah than before.


    To be more urate, the number of times she visited me had increased.


    As if she didn¡¯t understand my question, Namgung Bi-ah tilted her head with a puzzled look.


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking if it¡¯s okay for you toe with me.¡±


    This was the Namgung n, and considering how Namgung Bi-ah was a blood rtive of the n, she didn¡¯t really have to return to Gu n.


    In response to my question, Namgung Bi-ah simply shook her head.


    ¡°¡­This isn¡¯t¡­ my home.¡±


    ¡°Then, is my house your home?¡±


    Since when did the Gu n be her home?


    Namgung Bi-ah shook her head once again, as if she was telling me I was wrong.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°You.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­You are my home¡­¡±


    That was enough.


    That¡¯s what Namgung Bi-ah told me.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Because this somewhat felt like a confession from her, I became speechless for a moment.


    ¡°Oh¡­ um¡­¡±I racked my brain like a madman, wondering how to respond to her, but because I couldn¡¯t think of anything¡­


    ¡°¡­Um¡­ I see.¡±I gave her a retarded response.


    Despite aging this much, I was still weak in this regard, which was rather ironic.


    <em>¡­Ugh.</em>


    I couldn¡¯t even imagine what Elder Shin would¡¯ve said if he was here right now.


    It definitely wouldn¡¯t have been anything positive.


    ¡°Oh¡­ You don¡¯t have anything you want to learn from the Lord?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    That was a personal question.


    Namgung Jin gained enlightenment, and one of the deals I made with him was that he would teach Namgung Bi-ah what he learned, so if Namgung Bi-ah stayed, she would be able to learn a few things from Namgung Jin, but it seemed like she didn¡¯t even need that.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    It was a rare opportunity for her to learn from a master who reached the Fusion Realm, and one from the Namgung n at that, so I wondered why Namgung Bi-ah rejected my offer when she didn¡¯t even know the details.


    As I was wondering,


    ¡°¡­I¡­ know the path.¡±It was a firm response from Namgung Bi-ah.


    She knew her own path, so she didn¡¯t need the teachings of anyone else.


    <em>How arrogant.</em>


    It was an extremely arrogant statement.


    Namgung Bi-ah may have been one of the best when it came to talent, but she was still a young prodigy and despite reaching the Peak Realm, there was always someone better.


    It was very arrogant of her to say such a thing¡­


    <em>But at the same time, it was not.</em>


    If I thought about the talent and what Namgung Bi-ah disyed in the future, she wasn¡¯t necessarily wrong.


    She was a monster who earned the title of Sword Queen even as a Demonic Human, and if I thought about how Namgung Bi-ah had destroyed her own n, although the Heavenly Venerable wasn¡¯t present back then¡­


    <em>She has enough talent to back her words up, so I guess it¡¯s fine?</em>


    It was pointless for me to interfere with her will, so I didn¡¯t say anything in response.


    I could only nod.


    If that was the decision Namgung Bi-ah had made, all I could do was respect it.


    ¡°¡­What will you do¡­ once you return?¡±


    It was Namgung Bi-ah who asked the question this time.


    How refreshing, she almost never asked me anything.


    ¡°Once I return?¡±


    What would I do once I returned to Gu n?


    I wondered.


    <em>I have no time.</em>


    By the time I arrived at the n, it would be fall and winter woulde soon after.


    <em>¡­Winter huh.</em>


    Because I would have to go to the Heavenly Dragon Academy in the winter, it didn¡¯t seem like I would be able to really do anything in the short time between fall and winter.


    ¡°¡­I guess I will train?¡±


    Head to the Wudang Sect.


    Find the Monster of Wudang.


    Or perhaps, find the White Demonic Stone and absorb it.


    I had many important things nned, but since I didn¡¯t really have the time to do any of those things, I concluded that it would be too difficult to do it for now.


    Namgung Bi-ah seemed to be preupied in her own thoughts after hearing my response.


    ¡°¡­Okay. I understand.¡±


    Then she nodded her head as if she had realized something.


    Lame.


    <em>There is one thing though.</em>


    There was one thing I didn¡¯t tell Namgung Bi-ah; the fact that I had to go down to the basement.


    <em>It seems I have something to check after all¡­</em>


    Even in death, it was a ce I would never visit, but I had no other choice.


    There were things I would not be able to learn if I didn¡¯t go there myself.


    Also, if there was one thing that I was praying for¡­


    <em>It¡¯s that Elder Shin needs to wake up.</em>


    I could only pray that Elder Shin would wake up before winter arrived.


    Me wanting to see Elder Shin was one of the reasons, but I also felt like Elder Shin owed me a lot of help with the matters regarding Namgung Myung.


    <em>The Iron Fist as well¡­</em>


    Considering how the Thunderous Sword had mentioned the Iron Fist, there was a chance that Elder Shin knew something as well.


    <em>So please wake up.</em>


    I wanted to learn about just what had happened to Elder Shin that prevented him from waking up.


    ¡°You seem to be done with your preparations.¡±


    As I was chatting with Namgung Bi-ah, Lady Mi came towards us.


    It seemed like father wasn¡¯t with her.


    I could¡¯ve sworn that he was with her earlier, so he must have been speaking with Namgung Jin.


    ¡°Yes. It seems that the servants worked hard.¡±


    I responded to Lady Mi.


    Because in reality, it was the servants who had packed my belongings, not me.


    ¡°Yes. The children always work hard.¡±


    After nodding, Lady Mi went towards not me, but Namgung Bi-ah.


    She tidied and fixed her slightly messed up outfit.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Thank¡­ you.¡±


    ¡°It might look bad if your clothes are messed up when you are outside.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Considering how you will soon be a member of our family, you need to be more cautious about such things.¡±


    <em>¡­You don¡¯t have to go that far.</em>


    Hearing Lady Mi, I couldn¡¯t help but click my tongue inside my head.


    Aside from Namgung Bi-ah, who was criticized, I didn¡¯t really care about my looks, so I had nothing to say.


    When was thest time I even put on an ordinary outfit?


    I think it was probably for the brief time I wore it during the engagement ceremony.


    It seemed like Namgung Bi-ah had tensed up after hearing Lady Mi while I was lost in my thoughts.


    What¡¯s wrong with her?


    <em>¡­Is she concerned about how she called her a member?</em>


    I didn¡¯t know if it was because Lady Mi said that she would soon be a member of the Gu n after marriage, but Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s posture seemed slightly differentpared to before.


    Namgung Bi-ah already had a proper posture whenever she went to see father or Lady Mi, but it seemed even more extreme at the moment.


    After tidying Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s hair and dusting off her clothes, Lady Mi turned around and made her way to her carriage.


    I gulped nervously as she gazed at me, from the top of my head to the tip of my toes, while passing by.


    I never knew what she was thinking, so I wondered what she thought after gazing at me.


    <em>¡­It doesn¡¯t seem to be anything positive though.</em>


    It just felt that way.


    Fair enough, I already knew that Lady Mi wasn¡¯t too fond of me.


    After Lady Mi boarded her carriage, I waited a little longer before I saw father walking towards us from a distance.


    Judging by how Namgung Jin was apanying him, it seemed like they were indeed having a conversation, just as I expected.


    ¡°I greet the Lord.¡±


    ¡°I greet¡­ the Lord.¡±


    I greeted Namgung Jin, and Namgung Bi-ah greeted my father. We lowered our heads and showed respect.


    ¡°Are you all done preparing?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Father nodded at my response.


    During this, Namgung Jin¡¯s gaze bore into me, but because of how ufortable it made me, I tried my best to avoid it.


    ¡°It was good seeing you again. I hope that we can see each other the next time as well.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, in a good light I hope¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As he emphasized his words, it made me feel rather bloated.


    I also noticed that his eyes had be much clearer.


    It seemed like the enlightenment he gained wasn¡¯t minor.


    Then, Namgung Jin moved his gaze away from me and looked at Namgung Bi-ah.


    For a father looking at his daughter, the manner in which he gazed at her seemed a bit strange¡­


    ¡°¡­Have a safe trip.¡±


    But he seemed much better than before.


    Was it because Namgung Jin¡¯s mind now had more time and space?


    I didn¡¯t care about him that much to figure it out.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah paused for a moment on hearing his words, and then, she slowly nodded her head.


    Her eyes seemed awkward.


    Namgung Bi-ah boarded the carriage soon afterwards, and following her, I got on as well.


    As soon as I sat down, as if she was waiting for this moment, Namgung Bi-ah leaned her head against my shoulders.


    I was used to this now.


    ¡°We will start moving.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    As soon as I responded to the horseman,


    <em>Neigh!</em>


    I heard the sound of horses moving their feet.


    Only after hearing that sound, did I truly feel that my engagement ceremony had ended.


    ******************After a while, the season of fall was drawing to a close and the slow transition to winter had begun.


    Ady was packing her belongings while feeling the breeze.


    All she packed were a few outfits and a single worn out sword.


    That much was enough for thedy.


    After all, carrying an unnecessary amount would only slow her down.


    ¡°¡­¡±As she was packing, thedy stretched her white hand and opened a drawer.


    In the drawer was a hair essory.


    It was an essory that seemed to symbolize the sun.


    It was an object that she used to hold in her hands as she slept.


    There were also times where she was unable to fall asleep if she didn¡¯t hold that object in her hands.


    It was a cheap essory that could be bought from the street with spare change¡­


    ¡°¡­¡±But thedy carefully picked up the essory and ced it inside her pocket.


    It was the most important object she currently possessed.


    After she was done with her simple packing, thedy stepped outside.


    With no sun in the sky and darkness still vivid, the midnight was cold, but thedy didn¡¯t care.


    She began moving her feet.


    She wanted to arrive there as soon as possible.


    Right as she was about to walk with a calm gaze,


    ¡°You are leaving already?¡±


    <em>Pause.</em>


    A voice brought a stop to thedy¡¯s steps.


    Thedy turned towards the owner of the voice, and then, she lowered her head to show respect.


    ¡°¡­Were you not asleep?¡±


    ¡°Once you get older, you sleep less at night. Hehe¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Although, you should definitely not have that problem since you are still young, so why are you leaving so early when it¡¯s still midnight? You still have four days left, if I recall correctly?¡±


    ¡°¡­I got approval.¡±


    ¡°From your grandfather?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hearing thedy¡¯s words, the Immortal Healer just nodded.


    Then it didn¡¯t matter.


    Thedy then asked the elderly.


    ¡°You were looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it felt like you were going to leave¡­ and looking at you right now, it seems I was right on the mark.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After staring at thedy for a moment, the Immortal Healer pulled something out from his pocket and flung it towards her.


    <em>Tap.</em>


    Thedy lightly caught the object he threw at her.


    What the elderly had thrown was a rtively, decent sized charm pocket.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    After inspecting the object, thedy showed a short reaction.


    ¡°I have told both you and your grandfather.¡±


    Thedy¡¯s head moved while listening to the Immortal Healer.


    ¡°The power you hold is too strong, so I failed to block all of it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Though thanks to that, you have be more human¡­¡±


    ¡°I am human.¡±


    After hearing thedy¡¯s curt reply, the Immortal Healer who was cut off, showed a slight change in his expression.


    It was because he realized that he had made a mistake with his words.


    The elderly looked at thedy and continued speaking with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Right, it was a slip of the tongue. I apologize¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ I have given you enough to survive the winter. Make sure you take them at least once a week.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    Thedy lowered her head at the Immortal Healer¡¯s thoughtfulness.


    She knew that he put a lot of care into her.


    As she put the charm pocket inside her pocket, the Immortal Healer asked.


    ¡°Do you have any intention of going with the Taeryung n fe?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I can already tell by looking at your expression. No need to respond.¡±


    The Immortal Healer had also put on a sour face.


    He had a handsome figure, prominent talent, came from a respected household and had respect.


    But for some reason, the Immortal Healer wasn¡¯t fond of the young man.


    Then, he was reminded of a different face.


    <em>That yellow bastard was rude, but he was likable.</em>


    It had been about two years.


    The Immortal Healer thought about the fierce looking young man who belonged to the household of mes.


    He was concerned about how the young man had an expression as if he had lived his entire life, but judging by how the Immortal Healer still remembered him, it seemed like the young man had left a good impression on him.


    <em>And¡­</em>


    It is probably the same for that child.


    Along with that thought, the Immortal Healer suppressed his sigh.


    The appearance of a child who was involved in the business of old men, seemed far from happiness.


    Because he knew that, the Immortal Healer went out of his way to find thedy at midnight.


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Once again, thedy showed respect to the Immortal Healer¡¯s words, before she began moving her feet again.


    With the passage of time, the seasons had changed multiple times, and winter hade once more.


    <em>¡­Can I really see him this time?</em>


    As she moved forward, thedy felt more nervous rather than excited.


    Seasons had changed, the environment had changed, and she herself had also changed.


    Will¡­ he recognize me?


    Wondering if he would be able to recognize her, thedy felt nervous, but what she cared more was that she would be able to see him again, so she quickened her pace.


    Her destination was Henan.

 Chapter 271: Winter Has Come (2)

    Chapter 271: Winter Has Come (2)The cold air was the first sign of fall turning to winter.


    Once you felt the breeze getting chillier and the colorful leaves began withering away, you could tell that winter had arrived.


    Of course, it was still too early to say that it was now winter, but it wouldn¡¯t be long until all the flora in the forest changed.


    At the training ground of the Gu n.


    <em>ze.</em>


    A me was swaying inside.


    Unlike the cold air outside, therge room was filled with heat.


    Giant mes moving in a circle filled the surroundings, and my fiercely zing Qi felt like it would explode¡­


    <em>Don¡¯t lose focus.</em>


    Even so, I was being careful with my control so that it wouldn¡¯t explode.While enduring the tremors that felt like it would explode at any moment, Ipressed my Qi and moved it.


    My Dantian felt like it was squeezing itself due to the recoil, but my body was maintaining control with sharp precision.


    <em>Gather.</em>


    When I whispered themand, the mes that were scattered instantly gathered in my palm.


    <em>Swoosh-!</em>


    A strong wind blew.


    Due to the wind formed by the Qi, my hair iled about, but I didn¡¯t concern myself with it.


    Right now, I had to focus on perfecting myself.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    Only after my mes stopped vibrating, was I finally able to open my eyes that were closed shut.


    Instead of the small white hand I first saw after I regressed, I could now see arger hand that had be rough.


    And on top of that hand, was a small red sphere.


    It was only the size of my fingernail, but it shone brilliantly.


    After seeing it, I spoke with a sigh.


    ¡°¡­I finally seeded.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t even imagine how much Qi was stored inside that small marble.


    At least more than half of my Qi was used, and that amount of Qi waspressed multiple times.


    If I rxed my focus right now, it would¡¯ve exploded and the st would be strong enough to blow away everything in my immediate surroundings.


    <em>Though it¡¯s not at all worth it.</em>


    Just making this tiny marble had taken more than half of my Qi, which meant that with my current strength, I would only be able to use this once.


    <em>Though, I used it well in my past life.</em>


    Back then, excluding the Heavenly Demon, I possessed the most Qi, so I was able to use this technique without having topress my Qi or worry about controlling it.


    <em>But ¡­ I can¡¯t do that now.</em>


    <em>Kwak.</em>


    I clenched my fist holding the marble and made it scatter everywhere.


    I popped it in order to retrieve the Qi, but a wave of wind shot outward and shook the entire training ground.


    ming Sphere.


    It was a martial skill that could only be achieved after one reached a certain stage of the Destructive me Arts.


    <em>I reached it.</em>


    That meant that my Destructive me Arts had finally reached the 6<sup>th</sup> rank.


    Furthermore,


    <em>Only one step to go to reach Fusion Realm.</em>


    Just like when I was about to reach Peak Realm back then, I only had one step left.


    <em>¡­I reached this far way faster than I expected.</em>


    I expected that I would reach such a level after I crossed twenty, but it happened much earlier than I expected.


    Was it because I consumed a lot of Qi and Demonic Stones?


    Or perhaps was it because I had reached Peak Realm at a young age?


    I didn¡¯t know if it was because the speed of my Qi bing one with my body was fast or not.


    <em>¡­But that final step is the hardest step.</em>


    The wall blocking my top Dantian was way too high and thick.


    It was going to take me a while as Icked power to break through andI couldn¡¯t dig into an opening like I did to reach Peak Realm.


    Still,


    <em>It¡¯s a big achievement for me to reach the 6<sup>th</sup> rank.</em>


    Me training every day and consistently was finally showing results.


    Just to make this stupid little marble, I went through hassle after hassle.


    ¡°¡­I think I can rx a little.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t because I wanted to use the new martial skill, but because the best and fastest way to reach 6<sup>th</sup> rank was to train using the ming Sphere.


    I needed to have precise control over my Qi and endure an incredible amount of pressure entering my body.


    To endure all that and control the flow of my Qi?


    <em>That is training alright.</em>


    Despite being fall, it felt like I spent my day under the scorching sun outside.


    Anyway, I achieved my goal, so¡­


    ¡°I think I can rest a little from no- ¡°


    -Young Master.


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    As I was dusting myself off, I heard a voice from outside.


    ¡°What.¡±


    -I am delivering a message from the steward. The Lord wants to see the Young Master.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After hearing the voice outside, I instinctively felt that I wasn¡¯t going to be allowed to rest like I wished to.


    ******************After receiving the steward¡¯s message, I entered the Lord¡¯s house and went to his room.


    Now that I¡¯d been there a few times, the ce had be familiar to me.


    ¡°I heard you called for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Though father¡¯s gaze was obviously still as ufortable as ever, he observed me from head to toe with a quick nce.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Then, I noticed a slight change in the expression in his eyes.


    <em>He noticed.</em>


    It seemed like he had noticed that I had reached the 6<sup>th</sup> rank.


    As always, he was keen as ever.


    <em>Also,</em>


    Despite reaching 6<sup>th</sup> rank, I was still unable to see father¡¯s heat.


    That meant that he was either concealing its presence, or our levels were so apart that I couldn¡¯t even dare to sense it.


    Whichever it was, my father¡¯s strength still felt surreal.


    <em>¡­A monster like him is only considered to be on the same level as one of the Hundred Masters of the Central ins?</em>


    Impossible.


    I had seen him in my past life, and it was definitely impossible to rank father on the same level as them.


    He was simply hiding his fangs.


    After noticing my change, my father spoke.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    It was apliment, but I didn¡¯t really feel anything.


    What a trivialpliment that was.


    ¡°Third child.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think I called you here?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t know¡­?


    <em>What the ¨C, was I caught doing something?</em>


    What was it?


    Did he find out that I was the one who destroyed the training ground during my training thest time?


    But it was hard to call that trouble because of the number of times I¡¯d done it already.


    If that wasn¡¯t the case, was he perhaps referring to the time when the entire mountain was engulfed in mes when the First Elder tried sparring with me to teach me a few things?


    Honestly, that was mostly on the First Elder.


    He threw his fist at me calling it a lesson, so how could I just run away?


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Way too many things came to mind, so I wasn¡¯t really sure.


    Father nodded at my response, pulled out a letter from his pocket and handed it to me.


    ¡°I have not called you here for a special reason.¡±


    I took the letter from my father and opened it.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Inside it was information I had forgotten about as I had beenpletely focused on my training.


    -Notice on entering the Heavenly Dragon Academy.


    Following that heading, a bunch of lines filled the letter, but I was able to summarize it all in two lines.


    -A blood rtive who has received this letter can take the test to enter the Heavenly Dragon Academy.


    -You may not take the test even if you arete by a day.


    <em>¡­So it came.</em>


    I knew that it would soon be winter and that the awaited day was drawing closer, but it kinda slipped my mind because I was focused on training.


    <em>The Heavenly Dragon Academy, huh.</em>


    It was a ce I hadn¡¯t attended in my past life.


    Well, to be more urate, I couldn¡¯t attend it because I failed the test.


    Fuck me¡­


    Thinking about it now, it was rather embarrassing.


    I could¡¯ve just entered freely because of where I came from, but since I had too much pride and said that I didn¡¯t need such a thing¡­


    <em>I failed like I deserved to.</em>


    At that time, Father didn¡¯t say anything, but I would have to assume that he was pretty embarrassed inside.


    And my eldest sister, Gu Huibi, also attended the Heavenly Dragon Academy.


    I heard that she was either ranked first or second there, and that Peng Woojin was her ssmate.


    <em>All they should be doing is educating us, so why are they even ranking everyone?</em>


    Was it because they were obsessed with ranking everything, that they even ranked this as well?


    ¡°You are telling me to attend it, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I asked that question hoping that father would tell me I didn¡¯t have to attend if I didn¡¯t want to, but father¡¯s response was firm.


    <em>¡­Fuck my life.</em>


    He was lenient when it came to other matters, but with matters like this, he didn¡¯t go easy.


    It didn¡¯t seem like he really cared in my past life and it looked like he had expected that I would fail the test.


    <em>But how can I fail this time?</em>


    I had grown too much to be able to swim in the same pool as the other young prodigies.


    It wasn¡¯t like I was being arrogant or anything, but because there was no way that there would be any young prodigy that could match my current level.


    <em>Peng Woojin would be the only one¡­ and I¡¯m not sure about the Water Dragon.</em>


    Putting aside Peng Woojin, as it was difficult to call him a young prodigy at this point, and I wasn¡¯t sure about the Water Dragon as I had still not met him at this point of time.


    As for Gu Huibi, I had never sparred against her seriously, but at this point, I didn¡¯t think that I would lose to her.


    I could¡¯ve just sparred with her to find out, but when I thought about Gu Huibi bing happy if I asked her to, I didn¡¯t feel like doing so.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t just young prodigies who attended the Heavenly Dragon Academy, but that was its main goal.


    It was an educational institution made for talented young prodigies.


    I guess one could call it a gathering space for geniuses.


    <em>Though they don¡¯t really teach you martial arts, and only prepare the young prodigies to join the swordsmen army.</em>


    In my eyes, it was only a political thing meant for building connections.


    Many people knew that as well and that was why they tried their best to send their children.


    The flow of the world had already changed too much for them to care about justice any longer.


    ¡°You will depart in four days.¡±


    ¡°¡­Understood.¡±


    Despite knowing all that, I didn¡¯t argue against my father''s words because I also had a few things I needed to do at the Academy and a few people I had to find and meet there.


    <em>I also have to go to the basement.</em>


    I had to go to the secret vault hidden in the Heavenly Dragon Academy¡¯s basement.


    SInce I had to go there, then I might as well take everything from there.


    I had to empty the secret vault before the Heavenly Demon could.


    <em>Even so, I didn¡¯t expect that I would actually go.</em>


    Though I was unable to convince myself that I was happy about it.


    ¡°I will start preparing as soon as I return home.¡±


    This had already happened in my past life and I had more reasons to attend it than to run away, so I decided to ept it without much resistance.


    ¡°Alright. Make sure you take good care of the ones who are going to apany you.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯ll make sure I¡­ Huh?¡±


    Hearing father, I couldn¡¯t help but frown for an instant.


    ¡°¡­Who are you telling me to take care of¡­? Is someone elseing with me?¡±


    Still confused, I asked Father.


    In response, Father took out another letter and handed it to me.


    When I took the letter and checked the name, my expression only got darker.


    ******************It had been four days since that day.


    It was still fall, but by the time I would arrive in Henan to attend the Heavenly Dragon Academy, it would be winter.


    The tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes was also held in winter, but it was highly unlikely that it would take ce in the Murim Alliance as it shed with the opening of the Heavenly Dragon Academy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really have that many belongings, huh?¡±


    I muttered after checking my stuff.


    Compared to when I went to Anhui, it was way less.


    ¡°I was informed that you will be provided with everything there, so there was no need to pack a lot.¡±


    ¡°But what if I fail the test?¡±


    ¡°The Young Master? Failing the test?¡±


    Hongwa responded as if I was acting strange.


    Her trust in me felt way too heavy.


    If things were like before, she would¡¯ve obviously thought that I would¡¯ve failed the test.


    The fact that my servants were thinking differently of me in recent days made me feel rather ufortable.


    <em>I feel like this started happening after I got that damned title.</em>


    Ever since I had be one of the Six Dragons and Three Phoenixes in the tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes filled with snakes and birds, all my servants now looked at me as if each and every action of mine held a meaning, when they used to constantlyin before.


    There was no meaning, guys.


    ¡°¡­Whatever. Please finish preparing.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    After Hongwa showed respect and disappeared, I looked beside me with a sour face.


    ¡°I heard you are attending as well?¡±


    Someone flinched in shock as soon as they heard my question.


    Then I heard a voice.


    ¡°Yes¡­ it turned out that way.¡±


    It was Gu Jeolyub who was avoiding my eyes.


    My father told me thest time that this bastard was alsoing along with me.


    <em>I already know that this is the First Elder¡¯s doing.</em>


    It wasn¡¯t a big issue that he wasing with me.


    Someone who I could use for chores wasing with me, so it was better for me,


    <em>And a bastard like him won¡¯t fail.</em>


    At his level, Gu Jeolyub wouldn¡¯t fail the test.


    Though he hadn¡¯t ovee his wall to reach Peak Realm, he did reach the peak of First-rate.


    Making him roll around paid off.


    Though I¡¯ll seriously destroy him if he still gets beaten up.


    If he came back to me after being beaten up, it only meant that he still didn¡¯t know his ce and his passion had gotten the best of him, so I had to destroy him.


    However, Gu Jeolyub wasn¡¯t the only problem, nor was I familiar with them.


    <em>Namgung Bi-ah was unexpected though.</em>


    I obviously thought that Moyong Hi-ah would being as well.


    She kept telling me from time to time that she woulde along if I was going, so I knew she would being.


    However, as far as I remembered, Namgung Bi-ah didn¡¯t go in my past life, so I was a bit surprised when she told me that she woulde along.


    <em>She feels like she needs to in order to live in this world.</em>


    That¡¯s what she told me.


    Anyway, that wasn¡¯t the important part.


    ¡°¡­So.¡±


    Behind Gu Jeolyub, I could see a person who had put good distance between us as if she didn¡¯t want toe any closer.


    It was her that made me wonder what I should do in my current situation.


    ¡°You areing as well, sis?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The girl who had now be ady, turned her head after hearing my call.


    Thedy who looked like Gu Huibi and was starting to resemble Lady Mi even more, finally made eye contact with me.


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how long it had been since I heard her voice.


    She tried her best to avoid me, but finally, we were able to face each other properly.


    She was my second sister, and a direct blood rtive of Gu n who would be called the ming Sword in the future.


    Gu Yeonseo.

 Chapter 272: Meteor Generation (1)

    Chapter 272: Meteor Generation (1)At an inn located in Henan, a heated discussion was taking ce.


    ¡°Did you hear?¡±


    After hearing a man speaking very cheerfully, Bangdok, the host of the house, frowned.


    ¡°I did. Brother Chang¡¯s been telling me about it every day, so how could I not?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I already told you?¡±


    The man, Chang Euijin, smiled awkwardly as he remembered that he had also spoken about it yesterday.


    However, the other men sitting at the same table showed a different reaction.


    ¡°What are you two talking about?¡±


    Hearing that, Bangdok returned to the kitchen saying, <em>It¡¯ll take a while this time as well</em>.


    Of course, Chang Eujin was more than happy as he loved telling stories.¡°Brother Don, you know that the Heavenly Dragon Academy will open this year, right?¡±


    ¡°How could I not? I heard that it¡¯s opening for the first time in four to five years.¡±


    The Heavenly Dragon Academy usually opened after an interval, but it felt like the interval this time around was rather long.


    ¡°Do you also know who is going to be the head of the Academy this time?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do. I heard that the Head of Kunlun Sect ising to the Academy this time.¡±


    They were part of the Ten Sect Alliance who were defeated by Qinghai.


    The Head of Kunlun Sect, the Qinghai Sword Euibi Jin.


    It was said that he was the one who would head the Academy this year.


    The Murim Alliance were in charge of the Heavenly Dragon Academy, but the head of the Academy changed every time it opened.


    ¡°I believe that the Head of the Wudang Sect was the head previously.¡±


    ¡°Only a few people graduated back then because of him.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t strange that something like that happened as the personality of the Greatest Sword of Wudang Sect was well known throughout the Central ins.


    ¡°Even so, if we take a look at the Sword Phoenix or the Heavenly Dragon, we can see that some were bound to fly.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ but was that the important story you wanted to tell us?¡±


    ¡°Uh-uh, of course not.¡±


    Chang Euijin waved his hand about, telling the man that he was wrong.


    ¡°If everyone already knew this story, would I have been in such a good mood?¡±


    ¡°What is it then?¡±


    ¡°You do know that new instructors will be selected once the Qinghai Sword bes the head, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s normally the case, but wouldn¡¯t they also be selected from the Kunlun Sect?¡±


    ¡°About that¡­¡±


    <em>Scooch.</em>


    Chang Euijin stood up abruptly and got closer to the man he was speaking to.


    ¡°This is top secret information I heard from the Beggar¡¯s Sect.¡±


    ¡°And you leaked the ¡®top secret¡¯ yesterday and the day before?¡±


    ¡°¡­Get in the mood, will you?¡±


    Hearing Chang Euijin whine, the man grudgingly drew closer to him with a frown on his face.


    Satisfied, Chang Euijin whispered into the man¡¯s ear.


    ¡°I heard that the Plum Blossom Sword will be one of the instructors this time.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    That was truly unexpected information.


    It was refreshing to hear it at first, but the man then backed away as if he was disappointed.


    ¡°Yeah, right. What reason does the Sword Queen have to be an instructor?¡±


    ¡°Then do you think the Qinghai Sword is going there because he has time to spare?¡±


    ¡°Well, at least he gets paid.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s true.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just money, because only people with great honor and name in the Central ins were given the position of Head of the Academy.


    It was meant to be a great honor for a martial artist to be given such a position.


    It meant that the martial artist was approved by the Orthodox Sect.


    However, considering the Sword Queen¡­


    ¡°She isn¡¯t someone who will be a mere instructor.¡±


    She was the heroine representing the Central ins and the youngest master of Mount Hua to earn the title of Sword Queen.


    On top of that, the Sword Queen was someone who received the most praise from people and very few spoke ill about her.


    People always let out a sigh of relief whenever she made an appearance in the world after disappearing for a few years.


    ¡°She alone is good enough to be the head.¡±


    ¡°The Celestial Plum Blossom would have taken that position instead.¡±


    The Celestial Plum Blossom was offered the position a couple of times, but he kept rejecting them saying that he had no power to take on such a responsibility if it weren¡¯t for the children of Mount Hua.


    Despite that, the Sword Queen was now bing an instructor.


    And at a time when the Kunlun Sect was the head?


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that the Qinghai Sword has epted this.¡±


    That was one of the reasons that made people think that the information was false.


    ¡°Why does everyone doubt it so much? Don¡¯t get surprised when you realize that what I told you was the truth.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a drink if you are correct.¡±


    ¡°This inn will receive twice its usual ie that day.¡±


    Chang Euijinughed out loud.


    ¡°Besides that, tell me about something else.¡±


    ¡°Something else? What?¡±


    ¡°You said that this year¡¯s Heavenly Dragon Academy was shocking.¡±


    ¡°Aha.¡±


    Chang Euijin nodded after hearing the man¡¯s words.


    He understood what the man was talking about.


    In the Meteor Generation, there were a ton of geniuses who would probably be seen maybe once in a hundred years.


    Even from that group of geniuses, there were young prodigies who shone brighter.


    The current generation was called the generation of Meteors as the geniuses kept pouring down like shooting stars.


    The Six Dragons and Three Phoenixes.


    The six dragons and three phoenixes were the ones who shone brightest among all the geniuses.


    ¡°Previously, there were only two of them, one Dragon and one Phoenix.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Oh, there were only two?¡±


    ¡°The Sword Phoenix and the Heavenly Dragon.¡±


    To be more precise, it was Peng Woojin, the Heavenly Dragon from thest generation and the current greatest young prodigy, the Sword Phoenix.


    Back then, it was very shocking because the head of the Academy at the time, the Wudang Sect Leader, proved to be extremely difficult even for the young prodigies that came from various noble ns, which resulted in the least number of young prodigies graduating that year due to the difficulty, however the Sword Phoenix and Peng Woojin earned the highest scores in history of the Heavenly Dragon Academy.


    Their scores were really overwhelming.


    ¡°But there are five of them this time around¡­¡±


    The time was ripe.


    With the situation backing them and because the young prodigies were at the right age to attend the Academy, other than the Sword Phoenix and Peng Woojin, everyone else from the Six Dragons and Three Phoenixes would be able to attend.


    And due to that, many people were pondering over the same question.


    It was something everyone who lived in the Central ins would ponder over at least once in their lives.


    The biggest dilemma at the moment.


    ¡°Who do you think is the greatest of them all?¡±


    Of the Six Dragons and Three Phoenixes, who was the greatest?


    Chang Euijin smirked on hearing the man¡¯s question.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious that it¡¯s the Sword Phoenix?¡±


    ¡°But the Sword Phoenix won¡¯t be attending the Academy this time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Then who do you think it is?¡±


    Hearing Chang Euijin, the man fell silent for a moment and then spoke.


    ¡°¡­The Water Dragon?¡±


    ¡°You thought that long just to bring up that sleepyhead?¡±


    ¡°Even so, it is true that the Water Dragon is talented.¡±


    The Water Dragon waszy. He slept a lot and hated moving around.


    The reason he was called the Water Dragon was because he remained asleep like the deep ocean.


    He was toozy to even breathe, let alone swing his sword, but he was able to be one of the Six Dragons and Three Phoenixes because he had the talent to back hisziness.


    ¡°Then what about the Lightning Dragon? He¡¯s not bad either.¡±


    ¡°This guy¡­ Everyone knows that the Lightning Dragon lost to a new martial artist in the previous tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes.¡±


    The next Young Lord of Namgung n, the Lightning Dragon, had failed to attain a good result the previous year and the year before that.


    ¡°It¡¯s still a bit too early to judge the Snow Phoenix and the Poison Phoenix ¡­ and about the Dragon Warrior¡­ we don¡¯t know much either.¡±


    ¡°Then, what about the True Dragon?¡±


    ¡°Oh, the guy who received a new title thest time¡­? Also, who are you?¡±


    As Chang Euijin was about to speak about the True Dragon, he looked at the man who had randomly butted in.


    He was definitely speaking to just one person, but another face had just popped in, out of nowhere.


    The young man smiled and picked up a chicken leg in front of him after hearing Chang Euijin¡¯s question.


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t mind me. The conversation seemed interesting, so I just joined it.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ that¡¯s my food¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay for the food.¡±


    ¡°Now¡­ What story did our Brother want to hear again?¡±


    The young man, who had gone from a stranger to a Brother, responded with a smile.


    ¡°I want to hear about the True Dragon. What do you think about him?¡±


    ¡°The True Dragon huh¡­ He¡¯s a martial artist that hasn¡¯t really shown himself since hest appeared in the tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes.¡±


    Just like the Dragon Warrior, the True Dragon hadn¡¯t shown himself after he made his first appearance in the tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes.


    Though, what people found suspicious was that both of them disyed overwhelming strength in their first appearance.


    Especially considering that the True Dragon overpowered the Lightning Dragon at that time and also yed the Meteor Sword, the winner of the previous tournament like a toy, it almost sounded like an exaggeration at this point of time.


    Furthermore, it was also said that he was the youngest among the Six Dragons and Three Phoenixes.


    <em>I heard that he isn¡¯t over twenty yet.</em>


    The rumor had to be an exaggeration, but if it wasn¡¯t, it basically meant that a monster called the True Dragon was born and he was going to shock the entire Central ins.


    However, the Gu n, who the Sword Phoenix and the True Dragon belonged to, hadn¡¯t really said anything, which made most people assume that the rumor was false.


    ¡°Still though, it¡¯s not false that he beat the Lightning Dragon and the Meteor Sword, so it¡¯s safe to assume that he¡¯s very powerful.¡±


    ¡°Then what if wepare him to the Water Dragon?¡±


    ¡°The Water Dragon?¡±


    The man stared at the young man asking the strange question.


    Now that he looked at him properly, the young man looked very handsome.


    His hair was bushy and he had rheum, as if he hadn¡¯t washed himself for a few days, but even then, it seemed as if his handsome face erased all of that.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Wouldn¡¯t the True Dragon still be stronger?¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    The young man made a strange expression after hearing Chang Euijin¡¯s response.


    He looked like he was disappointed, but excited at the same time.


    ¡°Ah, Young Brother, since you said you¡¯ll pay for the food, I¡¯ll tell you another story, something more interesting.¡±¡¯


    ¡°Oh? What is it?¡±


    The young man excitedly turned to Chang Euijin.


    Satisfied with the young man¡¯s reaction, Chang Euijin was about to open his mouth again when¡­


    ¡°Senior¡­ What are you doing here?¡±


    Someone suddenly came towards the handsome young man who was trying to pay attention to the story, and then let out a deep sigh.


    The young man realized that he was caught.


    ¡°Shoot, I¡¯m caught.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that you were caught¡­ and why did you run away in the firs- ¡­Senior, are you perhaps eating meat right now?¡±


    ¡°Junior.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°This is meat made from beans. It¡¯s not meat thates from animals.¡±


    ¡°Then that chicken right there is chicken made from beans?¡±


    ¡°Haha, Junior, your sense of humor has gotten better.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll get up now.¡±


    Seeing his Junior¡¯s rotten expression, the young man stood up while scratching the back of his head.


    As he let go of the piece of chicken he was holding, Chang Euijin looked at the young man with disappointment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll pay for the food since I heard a good story.¡±


    ¡°Ah, have a safe trip then. Oh, Young Brother, you also look like a martial artist¡­¡±


    Chang Euijin spoke cautiously seeing that the young man had a sword at his waist and from the strange aura he felt from observing his standing posture.


    ¡°I have a bit of skill with the sword.¡±


    ¡°Do you perhaps¡­ have a title?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not anything impressive, and I¡¯m not very fond of it either.¡±


    The young man flung a charm pocket, filled with enough money to pay for the food, at Chang Euijin while chuckling.


    ¡°I had fun. My name is Woo Hyuk. Let us meet again.¡±


    The young man left the inn with a smile, his Junior following him.


    Once Chang Euijin and the man were left alone again, their jaws dropped as they spaced out for a moment.


    ¡°Woo Hyuk¡­ Woo Hyuk?¡±


    It was a name both of them were familiar with.


    The young man was Woo Hyuk.


    And if Chang Euijin and the man weren¡¯t mistaken, the young man was definitely Woo Hyuk of Wudang Sect.


    He was a famous martial artist from the Wudang Sect and someone who was called a big star from the generation of Meteor.


    And his title¡­


    ¡°¡­The Water Dragon?¡±


    The Water Dragon of the Six Dragons and Three Phoenixes.


    It was the Water Dragon himself.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Thinking about what he just said about the Water Dragon a moment ago, the man tried to calm himself down, while Chang Euijinughed listlessly, as if he had seen a ghost, and then suddenly spoke.


    ¡°¡­ I would¡¯ve told him the most important thing if I knew it was him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still stuck on your stupid stories now? It was the Water Dragon himself. If I said anything bad with my tongue¡­ <em>Ugh</em>¡­¡±


    Putting aside the ramblings of the man curling in fear, Chang Eujin thought about the information he should¡¯ve told him.


    <em>The descendant of the Sword Emperor has appeared.</em>


    Chang Euijin personally believed that this was a false rumor, but if he had known that he was speaking with the Water Dragon, he would¡¯ve simply told him about it for fun.


    Now that he had another fun story to tell, Chang Euijin looked inside the charm pocket the Water Dragon had given him with satisfaction.


    ¡°Since we got some additional money, how about we spend the entire night tod¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh? Brother Chang, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    When Chang Euijin stopped in the middle of his sentence, the man got closer to him and looked inside the charm pocket.


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    The pocket did contain money, but they were just two coins which wouldn¡¯t be able to even buy the cheapest noodles sold at this inn.


    ******************¡°Could you please not wander about by yourself?¡±


    ¡°Junior, you are supposed to experience the world by yourself.¡±


    ¡°¡­<em>Ugh</em>¡­ Headache.¡±


    The Junior walked while shaking his head and the Water Dragon chuckled internally while watching his Junior.


    Moreover, he was still thinking about the story he heard back at the inn.


    <em>The True Dragon, huh.</em>


    He had heard of that name almost a year ago.


    He heard that a new Dragon was born and that new Dragon mentioned him.


    <em>I heard that he beat the Lightning Dragon and the Meteor Sword.</em>


    Despite hearing that, he didn¡¯t feel anything.


    To begin with, the Lightning Dragon was ame and weak guy, and his opinion about the Meteor Sword wasn¡¯t high either.


    He already knew that people around him were simply lifting him up and stroking him.


    It almost felt like he was called a master just because people had given him thatbel.


    <em>Howme.</em>


    Because of that, he wasn¡¯t that impressed.


    Instead, he only felt more tired.


    ¡°I¡¯m sleepy.¡±


    ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t you sleep for the whole day yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Junior, no matter how much one sleeps, a person is always tired.¡±


    The Water Dragon kept walking forward while yawning.


    He wondered how long it would take him to get back home as he wanted to lie down.


    <em>It¡¯s loud.</em>


    He could still hear the noises in his surroundings and the Water Dragon hated that noise.


    ¡°Senior, isn¡¯t it pretty slow today?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is considered less than usual for the streets of Henan.¡±


    ¡°The noise is still the same for me.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Hearing the Water Dragon¡¯s reply, the Junior looked around, but there were less people than usual and the streets had a deste atmosphere.


    He said <em>it¡¯s loud?</em>


    The Junior wondered what he was on about, but he didn¡¯t ponder over it for too long.


    After all, his Senior said weird things like that from time to time.


    ¡°I just want to sleep for no- ¡°


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    As they were headed towards the lodging that housed martial artists of the Wudang Sect, the Water Dragon and the Junior stopped in their steps.


    A familiar face was walking towards them.


    The Water Dragon stopped first, and recognizing the Water Dragon, the personing towards them smiled in response.


    The person was a young man with a very handsome face like the Water Dragon.


    He was wearing a white outfit and on his chest was a symbol identifying his n.


    It was a beautifully bloomed plum flower.


    There was only one n in the Central ins that had such an outfit with a plum flower on it.


    As the Water Dragon made a strange expression, the handsome young man spoke to the Water Dragon, as if he was waiting.


    ¡°It has been a while, Brother Woo.¡±


    The same time Woo Hyuk heard his voice, he felt a light scent of plum flowers pass by his nose.


    ****************Having just arrived in Henan after a long trip, Gu Yangcheon heard his servant say something strange.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Wondering if he had just heard some nonsense, he asked his servant again, but the servant¡¯s response was the same.


    ¡°The Sword Dragon and the Water Dragon are having a spar on the streets right now¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Hearing his servant, Gu Yangcheon frowned.


    He found it rather hard to digest the story that early in the day after he had just arrived.


    ¡­Those crazy fuckers.


    What in the world were they doing?

 Chapter 273: Meteor Generation (2)

    Chapter 273: Meteor Generation (2)Up until this day, Gu Yeonseo, a blood rtive of Gu n and the second daughter of the Lord, believed that she was a genius.


    From a very young age, she quickly earned various des in martial arts and just like how her older sister Gu Huibi was called the greatest Young Prodigy, she believed that she wasn¡¯t that far behind.


    Truthfully, training while having such beliefs showed good results.


    She reached the 3<sup>rd</sup> rank in the Destructive me Arts, her n¡¯s signature martial skill, and her martial level was well over Second-rate.


    Compared to other Young Prodigies at her age, her growth was impressively fast and because of that, Gu Yeonseo was confident in herself.


    <em>One day, I will be the martial artist who represents my n.</em>


    Her confidence shot up.


    And Gu Yeonseo also had enough talent to back her confidence.


    However, she truly had unfortunate timing.


    It didn¡¯t take Gu Yeonseo long to realize that and have her confidence shattered.So, when did Gu Yeonseo¡¯s confidence copse?


    It was definitelyst spring.


    Yes, it must¡¯ve been when Gu Yeonseo fell to the ground after being pped by Gu Yangcheon on the Nine Dragons Day.


    He was the only son of the Lord, and her little brother who, despitecking talent, was confirmed to be the Lord one day.


    Despite that, the Second Elder and her older sister showered him with love.


    As he had no talent, Gu Yeonseo believed that it was impossible for her to lose against her brother, but after she fell t to the ground the night of Nine Dragons Day, she lost everything.


    Confidence.


    Possibility.


    Hope.


    She lost it all.


    Her little brother, who she believed to be talentless, started revealing the light he had hidden until that moment, rose up to the sky and even achieved what Gu Yeonseo dreamed of for so long, a spot of a Dragon that represented the Meteor Generation.


    When she heard the news, Gu Yeonseo was unable to look into Gu Yangcheon¡¯s eyes any longer.


    She may have been drunk on her emotions back then, but the words she said to Gu Yangcheon shouldn¡¯t have been said and because of that, Gu Yeonseo could no longer look into Gu Yangcheon¡¯s eyes, as he was flying in the air.


    And that wasn¡¯t all.


    Furthermore, on her way to Henan to attend the Heavenly Dragon Academy, Gu Yeonseo coincidentally met with Gu Jeolyub, the descendant of Gu Sunmoon and grandson of the First Elder Gu Changjun.


    When they shed swords, Gu Yeonseo couldn¡¯t help but be shocked by Gu Jeolyub¡¯s growth.


    <em>How¡­?</em>


    Gu Jeolyub was either at the same level as her or slightly better not that long ago, but now, he had developed into a skilled martial artist and she was unable to even graze his clothes.


    He was definitely above the First-rate.


    While Gu Yeonseo, who used to be at the same level as him, was still struggling in Second-rate, Gu Jeolyub managed to reach First-rate in that same time.


    She had barely managed to reach the wall to reach the next level, but she didn¡¯t know when she would be strong enough to break through that wall.


    A sense of shame filled her body, all the way till her neck.


    And during all this, she could see her little brother training in the distance.


    All he did was just stand still with his eyes closed, but Gu Yangcheon still called it a training.


    She could also see her little brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e, the Sword Dancer.


    She was an extremely beautiful woman.


    Her beauty was so perfect that it would be hard to categorize her on the same level as everyone else.


    Moreover, as if she was proving that beauty wasn¡¯t all she possessed, other than the time she spent sleeping, she spent the rest of her time swinging her sword.


    Furthermore, there was the Snow Phoenix of Moyong n as well.


    She didn¡¯t seem to train much whenpared to the rest, but everyone around Gu Yeonseo was somehow definitely stronger than her.


    And they were around her age as well¡­


    <em>Just how¡­</em>


    How did things be like this?


    <em>Was it because I didn¡¯t work hard enough?</em>


    No.


    She worked hard on fixing her ws and even reduced her sleep to train at night.


    Then how?


    How did she end up like this?


    Gu Yeonseo couldn¡¯t understand.


    The journey was smooth and they were able to arrive in Henan without a hitch.


    Gu Yeonseo was forced to attend the Heavenly Dragon Academy on her father¡¯s orders, but she was still unable to look into Gu Yangcheon¡¯s eyes and that only made her feel even more ufortable.


    Of course, Gu Yangcheon himself didn¡¯t seem that bothered by it all, and Gu Yeonseo was the only one feeling ufortable.


    They arrived in Henan after what was both a long and short trip for Gu Yeonseo, she came across an incident.


    The Five Dragons and Three Phoenixes, no, the now Six Dragons and Three Phoenixes.


    Gu Yeonseo heard that two of them were having a spar in the middle of the streets of Henan.


    <em>¡­Ah.</em>


    As soon as she heard that news, she quickly rushed to the scene and she saw two young men fighting each other with swords while a noisy crowd spectated.


    The one wearing the white outfit was the Sword Dragon and since the light blue outfit belonged to the Wudang Sect, it must¡¯ve been the Water Dragon, but Gu Yeonseo found it hard to keep up with their spar as her eyes were unable to keep up with their swift movements.


    <em>ng!</em>


    The sound of their shing swords were sharp and clear.


    Additionally, the explosive sound from their Qi shing was incredible.


    Was that what the best from the Meteor Generation looked like?


    After personally watching them for a short while, Gu Yeonseo realized that she would never be able to be one of them even if she reincarnated.


    Compared to the Young Prodigies she had seen back at the tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes, they were in a different league.


    She had seen the Lightning Dragon, the Poison Phoenix, and the Meteor Sword who had been the talk of the town recently, but evenpared to them, the ones she was watching now were on a different level.


    At this very spot, she could see what could be called true martial arts.


    As their spar escted, the person who she suspected was the Sword Dragon stopped moving and became calm, but Gu Yeonseo was able to figure out that he was now showing the peak of his power.


    A torrent Qi started to storm around him, so much that even Gu Yeonseo was able to feel it from a distance.


    She didn¡¯t know the reason behind this, but she knew that it wasn¡¯t going to be easy to break their fight.


    <em>Are they okay?</em>


    After realizing that, Gu Yeonseo looked around her.


    A huge crowd had gathered to spectat the fight.


    It was inevitable.


    Among the people who would one day lead the Central ins, the Six Dragons and Three Phoenixes were the peak.


    So, how could they ignore a spar between two of them?


    However, it was highly likely that the ordinary civilians present would get injured if the two of them fought each other seriously.


    <em>Is there no one else here?</em>


    Was there no one who could stop those two?


    It may have been coincidence or maybe not, but Gu Yeonseo was unable to find anyone capable enough and she couldn¡¯t intervene either.


    The Taoist Qi produced by the martial artist from a Taoist n felt way too heavy andpared to Gu Yeonseo, their violent sword y was on apletely different level.


    At her level, it would be impossible for her to intervene.


    <em>Click-</em>


    As Gu Yeonseo continued watching them while biting her lips, she felt someone besides her move.


    When she looked to see who it was, she saw Gu Jeolyub who traveled along with them.


    <em>Crack.</em>


    Gu Yeonseo tried to hide her shock as she watched him stretch after drawing his sword.


    <em>Is he really thinking of interfering with their fight?</em>


    Was he trying to stop them?


    Still in shock, Gu Yeonseo screamed internally.


    How was he nning to deal with those monsters?


    As Gu Jeolyub continued stretching, Muyeon, Gu Yangcheon¡¯s escort, came up to him and asked.


    ¡°Will you be alright?¡±


    Gu Jeolyub couldn¡¯t help but frown a bit after hearing Muyeon¡¯s question.


    ¡°¡­Well, no matter what choice I make, I¡¯ll still get bashed. And it¡¯s not like we can leave them be either.¡±


    ¡°I shall assist you.¡±


    Hearing Gu Jeolyub, Muyeon also drew his sword.


    It seemed like both of them were nning to rush towards those monsters.


    Gu Yeonseo was speechless on seeing their behavior.


    She knew that Muyeon was a martial artist who had reached Peak Realm as the n was bustling with the news.


    However, was being a Peak Realm martial artist enough for him to jump in their fight?


    As Gu Yeonseo was lost in her thoughts, Muyeon and Gu Jeolyub charged their Qi and were about to rush towards those monsters,


    <em>Crack-</em>


    But both Muyeon and Gu Jeolyub stopped simultaneously.


    It seemed like they felt something.


    <em>What now?</em>


    As Gu Yeonseo pondered once more,


    ¡°Ugh, those crazy fuckers. Why are they doing this aftering all the way here? Did they eat something bad?¡±


    Someone walked past Gu Yeonseo while grumbling.


    His voice, which contained a hint of annoyance in it, was bing deeper as he got older, and was now slightly simr to her father¡¯s voice.


    Gu Yeonseo instinctively looked towards the voice, but the owner of the voice already disappeared, his words lingering behind.


    Then,


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    A huge gust of wind stormed past Gu Yeonseo.


    ******************As always, the young man Woo Hyuk, who was also called the Water Dragon, could hear a voice in his ears.


    <em>-Right, then up.</em>


    Woo Hyuk tilted his head upwards after listening to the voice digging into his ears.


    He had been hearing that voice from a young age and after joining the Wudang Sect, Woo Hyuk learned his ears were differentpared to other people.


    Human ears that could hear a thousand sounds, that was what Woo Hyuk¡¯s ears were like.


    The sound of leaves moving.


    The sound of raindrops falling.


    Even the Head of the n screaming out of anger from his house located on the edge of a cliff.


    Woo Hyuk¡¯s ears could hear it all.


    Every noise that others would fail to notice.


    He could hear everything much louder and clearer than the rest.


    It was both a curse and a blessing.


    Because he could hear everything so well, even if he closed his eyes, he was unable to sleep that well and he found it hard to maintain his sanity when he could constantly hear loud noises, so it was definitely a curse given to him.


    If he was unable to sleep and maintain his sanity due to the noise, then what made it a blessing?


    The answer was simple.


    <em>-Diagonally, lower your head</em>.


    The tip of a sword grazed his cheek as he moved his body after listening to the voice.


    All sounds held a meaning, and Woo Hyuk could even hear the sound of his opponent¡¯s movement.


    <em>-Look forward, take a step back, then strike.</em>


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    A sharp sword was aimed at his chest.


    However, it was toote as Woo Hyuk had already moved away from there.


    Was that the sound of his opponent¡¯s thoughts?


    It didn¡¯t matter.


    It may have been a blessing that would make all martial artists jealous, but to Woo Hyuk, it was just a curse that made his life more boring and dull.


    It¡¯ll be the same this time as well.


    Woo Hyuk already told himself that this swordy would lead to the same result as always.


    However,


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    Something felt very slightly different.


    ¡°¡­Woah.¡±


    The tip of a sword scratched Woo Hyuk¡¯s chin as he tilted his head.


    He felt a bit impressed after seeing that.


    A wave of Qi shot outwards as he stomped the ground.


    Woo Hyuk observed his opponent¡¯s sword with his two eyes.


    His sword moved a lot, yet he maintained a stable Qi flow. Yet it felt deste and quick.


    Observing the Sword Dragon¡¯s sword, Woo Hyuk thought to himself.


    <em>He changed.</em>


    After wrapping himself in Qi, Woo Hyuk looked forward to the next move.


    In front of him was the man everyone believed would be the greatest Young Prodigy once the Sword Phoenix vacated her position.


    The greatest prodigy of Mount Hua.


    The youngest swordsmen of Mount Hua.


    The genius that people believed would one day receive the title of Sword King, the Plum Blossoming Sword Dragon, Yung Pung.


    He was Woo Hyuk¡¯s current opponent.


    Still observing Yung Pung, Woo Hyuk started to wonder.


    How many years had it been?


    Thest time Woo Hyuk faced Yung Pung, back when they were younger, he could already blossom plum flowers on the end of his sword and he confidently disyed that he was the proud swordsman of Mount Hua, but now, he seemed different.


    He had the peculiar modesty that was a characteristic of all martial artists of Mount Hua, he had respect, but he also had boiling arrogance and the confidence to lift his head.


    That was the young boy that Woo Hyuk met.


    He understood that.


    He possessed the talent and everyone around him called him the greatest prodigy of Mount Hua, so how could he not be arrogant?


    If it weren¡¯t for his damned ears, Woo Hyuk believed that he would¡¯ve ended up just like him.


    However, that¡¯s what made it boring, at the end of the day, the ones drunk on the world were bound to wither away.


    After all, didn¡¯t the cold and beautiful Head of his n, who always maintained a sharp sword, also ended up that way.


    Knowing that, Woo Hyuk quashed his interest in Yung Pung, who looked like a small ember that would be snuffed out.


    Back then, Yung Pung¡¯s sword showed talent and great speed, but that was it.


    <em>But what about now?</em>


    How was Yung Pung now?


    In just a few years, Yung Pung had changedpletely.


    <em>Swish!</em>


    His sword grazed Woo Hyuk¡¯s cheek.


    Recovering his stance, Woo Hyuk kept his eyes fixed on his opponent''s sword.


    His sword was fast, sharp, but unconstrained at the same time.


    Like plum flowers falling, it was hard to read his movement.


    It was something Woo Hyuk didn¡¯t feel thest time they met.


    <em>-His foot moved to the left, it¡¯s a fake</em>.


    As soon as he heard the voice, a sh of light appeared before his eyes.


    Woo Hyuk knew it was a fake, so he took another step forward.


    <em>Press.</em>


    He squeezed his Dantian and covered his sword with Qi.


    Rather than trying to find a direct opening from Yung Pung, Woo Hyuk swung his sword after finding an opening from reading his fake.


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    <em>Kwak!</em>


    But Yung Pung tilted his body, as if he was waiting, and thrust his sword.


    After he barely managed to parry it, Woo Hyuk retrieved his Qi and took a few steps back.


    <em>That was close.</em>


    What was that just now?


    His sound wasn¡¯t able to follow his movements.


    It was a fascinating sensation.


    He never heard this type of sound even from the Elders or the Head of the n.


    Was the Sword Dragon¡¯s sword faster than theirs?


    No, that wasn¡¯t it.


    The Sword Dragon may have been talented, but he was still just a Young Prodigy and it was still too early topare him with them.


    Then what was it that made it feel this different?


    <em>¡­This.</em>


    It¡¯s fun.


    Woo Hyuk started smiling.


    It was an emotion he hadn¡¯t felt in years.


    After gaining some distance, Woo Hyuk spoke while looking at Yung Pung.


    ¡°Even though we¡¯ve met after a while, you just swung your sword at me. How did the mighty Sword Dragon be so violent?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t an ambush.


    Before drawing his sword, Yung Pung made Woo Hyuk aware of his intentions.


    How could he not know when Yung Pung openly disyed dense Combat Qi from a distance?


    Yung Pung smiled awkwardly after hearing Woo Hyuk.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning on doing this at first¡­ but my curiosity about your sword got the better of me and I couldn¡¯t stop myself.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I guess that''s a goodpliment, so how is it? What¡¯s your opinion after shing with my sword?¡±


    ¡°It is as I expected.¡±


    Yung Pung smiled and lowered his arm.


    <em>Shing!</em>


    As soon as he shook his sword, the lingering Qi in his sword exploded and resounded through the air.


    ¡°It was just as I expected. Woo Hyuk, you are strong.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for yourpliment.¡±


    ¡°Once again, I¡¯m d that I realized that the world I lived in was small.¡±


    His response was strange.


    He said that his world was small.


    That meant that Yung Pung himself realized that he was just a frog in a well.


    <em>Did something happen?</em>


    Woo Hyuk didn¡¯t know.


    He was curious, but he didn¡¯t want to dig too deep.


    ¡°However, ¡­Even after reaching all the way here, I can once more feel how great he is.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    He?


    Hearing Yung Pung, Woo Hyuk became curious, but he had to push those thoughts aside for now.


    <em>Sss¡­</em>


    It was because the wind enveloping Yung Pung had changed.


    Observing him, Woo Hyuk became rather surprised as he spoke to Yung Pung.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it dangerous to do something like that here?¡±


    ¡°Woo Hyuk, thank you for epting my unreasonableness.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm¡­ I didn¡¯t necessarily ept it.¡±


    Woo Hyuk only epted this spar in hoping for some fun in his otherwise boring life.


    Truthfully, he did have fun.


    Though, Woo Hyuk¡¯s current expression was filled withziness and rxed.


    Wind passed Woo Hyuk¡¯s cheek and the scent of flowers brushed his nose.


    <em>-It will bloom.</em>


    A voice resounded, but the words sounded random.


    Even so, ironically, he understood it all.


    What else would it mean when a swordsman of Mount Hua bloomed?


    Despite noting from Mount Hua, even Woo Hyuk knew about it.


    The only flowers a sword of Mount Hua could bloom were plum flowers.


    <em>¡­Though it¡¯s a bit of a hassle to sh with that.</em>


    <em>Press.</em>


    Woo Hyuk charged his inner Qi.


    Unlike hiszy and nasty personality, his Qi was very stable.


    <em>Swoosh.</em>


    As soon as Woo Hyuk charged his Qi, plum flowers began falling, slowly and lightly.


    As soon as those petals touch the ground, the scent of plum flowers would fill the surroundings.


    <em>¡­Hmm.</em>


    During all that, Woo Hyuk wondered if one strike would be enough.


    He wondered if it would be okay to use that move as he hadn¡¯t used it since hest sparred with the Head of the Sect.


    <em>Though it¡¯s better than dragging this out.</em>


    But he didn¡¯t think for long as he wanted to sleep.


    As soon as the petals slowlynded on the ground, Woo Hyuk charged his Taoist Qi with all his might and gazed at Yung Pung with radiant eyes.


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±


    Then he let out a dumbfounded reaction because Yung Pung showed no reaction even after the plum flower turned to dust after touching the ground.


    Instead, Woo Hyuk saw that Yung Pung was bingx.


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    As he wondered why that guy was behaving in such a manner¡­


    <em>Ring-</em>


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Feeling a sudden vibration near his stomach region, Woo Hyuk felt his body tilt as his legs were lifted in the air.


    Then,


    ¡°You crazy bastards! Are you trying to destroy the streets?¡±


    He heard a fierce, gruff voice.


    Woo Hyuk was supposed tond safely, but he rolled on the ground as his body wasn¡¯t listening despite the unimpactful attack.


    ¡°Fuck, why are you guys doing this as soon as I arrived? What a hassle.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Sigh, bastards with a sword are never normal. Crazy fuckers, once they pick up their swords, they never care about their surroundings.¡±


    Woo Hyuk couldn¡¯t raise his head.


    Whose voice was it?


    <em>Pow!</em>


    ¡°<em>Kugh!</em>¡±


    Just as Woo Hyuk barely managed to move, someone struck his head.


    ¡°Why is this bastard acting like this when it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen him in a while?¡±


    ¡°Ough¡­¡±


    It felt like his whole skull was ringing.


    How could a strike feel that impactful when he didn¡¯t even use Qi?


    Woo Hyuk started losing consciousness because of the impact and he was finally able to experience true silence.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    <em>Thud.</em>


    Woo Hyuk lost consciousness after uttering a single word.


    ¡°¡­What the¨C why is this bastard lying down with such a creepy expression?¡±


    Then Gu Yangcheon backed away in disgust after seeing Woo Hyuk¡¯s expression.


    Moreover, the loud crowd who were spectating the fight shut their mouths and the entire rowdy street became silent in an instant.

 Chapter 274: Meteor Generation (3)

    Chapter 274: Meteor Generation (3)The surroundings fell silent.


    Only the sound of people breathing could be heard in the now rowdy street.


    What led to this conclusion?


    When the Sword Dragon and the Water Dragon made their sudden appearances, an unexpected fight broke out. Since Henan was where the Murim Alliance and Shoalin were situated, the people were used to martial arts and they showed great interest in their fight.


    And the fight drew even more attention as it was between the two who were confirmed to be the representing martial artists of their respective ns, the Wudang Sect and Mount Hua and were considered to be the best of the Meteor Generation.


    Moreover, once the Lord of the Namgung n vacated his position and title, the ones fighting for the Sword King title in the future would be these two.


    Young masters flexing their strengths was always weed entertainment.


    However,


    ¡°¡­Ah¡­ahh¡­¡±


    ¡°What just happened¡­?¡±What happened was enough to make everyone shut their mouths.


    ¡°The Sword Dragon and the Water Dragon¡­ fainted?¡±


    The two who were perfectly fine just moments ago, both lost consciousness and fainted.


    The problem was¡­


    ¡°What just happened?¡±


    Most people didn¡¯t understand how that happened.


    The Sword Dragon and the Water Dragon seemed to pause for a moment because they were trying to do something, but a gust of wind suddenly stormed through the streets and made the two of them roll on the ground and faint.


    The crowd was dumbfounded, but seeing the man standing between the two martial artists who had fainted, they could infer that he was responsible for this.


    ¡°Is that... possible?¡±


    ¡°Is that young man also a martial artist¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him.¡±


    No one even knew who he was.


    His fierce looking eyes, a young face, and a frowning expression made him look hard to approach.


    While everyone was observing the situation in shock¡­


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Someone from the crowd eximed loudly.


    ¡°That face¡­! I think I¡¯ve seen it somewhere before.¡±


    It was hard to forget such a scary looking face that was hard to stare at for long and moreover, when considering what that young man did on his debut in the Central ins.


    ¡°The True Dragon! That young man is the True Dragon!¡±


    ¡°True Dragon? You are talking about that True Dragon¡­!?¡±


    He was thest martial artist to join the Six Dragons and Three Phoenixes, and the person who overpowered the Lightning Dragon and the Meteor Sword in the tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes.


    It was the True Dragon, Gu Yangcheon himself.


    The problem was though¡­


    ¡°E-Even if he is the True Dragon¡­¡±


    ¡°That had to be due to luck, right?¡±


    Even if the True Dragon was a genius and a new star from the Meteor Generation, people wondered if he could defeat the Sword Dragon and the Water Dragon as easily as he just did when they were also known as geniuses of the Central ins.


    And because of that question, many people couldn¡¯t believe what they just witnessed despite seeing it with their own eyes.


    In addition, Muyeon and Gu Jeolyub who were watching from a distance¡­


    ¡°I wonder what made him think that it was a good idea.¡±


    ¡°¡­He caused trouble again. Jeez, it looks like the Young Master acts without thinking as well.¡±He was the one who had warned him to think before acting, yet he himself was causing trouble by running into the situation without doing that.


    Even though he thought so, Gu Jeolyub was really shocked internally.


    Because the Young Master overpowered the famous Sword Dragon and the Water Dragon in an instant.


    <em>I barely saw it.</em>


    He could barely follow Gu Yangcheon¡¯s movements, and the only reason he could do so was because he had experience getting beaten up by Gu Yangcheon.


    Else, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to follow at all.


    <em>Just how powerful is he?</em>


    Gu Jeolyub had never seen Gu Yangcheon fight seriously, so he didn¡¯t know how strong he was, or what his level was.


    All he knew was that Gu Yangcheon was a martial artist who had clearly ovee the wall of Peak Realm as he was stronger than Muyeon.


    To reach Peak Realm at his age, how was such a thing possible?


    ¡°¡­Seriously, if he didn¡¯t have the talent to back his nasty personality, he would¡¯ve already been dea¨C


    <em>-You piece of¨C I¡¯ll see youter.</em>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gu Jeolyub frowned after hearing a telepathic voice.


    That damned Young Master even had sharp hearing.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    <em>I¡¯m fucked¡­ I need to flee.</em>


    Moreover, it wasn¡¯t just Gu Jeolyub who was in shock.


    The person who was the most shocked wasn¡¯t part of the crowd spectating or Gu Jeolyub, but the person taking care of the Water Dragon, Woo Eehyuk, a student of the Wudang Sect.


    ¡°Uh¡­uhh?¡±


    Seeing Woo Hyuk fall unconscious to the ground, Woo Eehyuk could only let out a dumbfounded reaction.


    That shouldn¡¯t have been possible¡­


    It shouldn¡¯t have been possible for his senior to faint and fall to the ground like that¡­


    The Elders of the n may have defeated his senior , but he always put up a good fight without being pushed back easily.


    He was like a sloth, filled withziness and sleep, but the Water Dragon, Woo Hyuk, had more than enough talent to be able to get away with it.


    ¡°Wha¡­ huh¡­?¡±


    Woo Eehyuk wondered if he was seeing things.


    Because if that wasn¡¯t the case, what he was seeing right now made no sense whatsoever.


    Then¡­


    ¡°Why are you just staring, aren¡¯t you going to take him away?¡±


    He heard a voice from the young man who had an even more annoyed expression than his senior.


    Gu Yangcheon grabbed Woo Hyuk by the back of his neck and threw him at Woo Eehyuk.


    ¡°Agh!¡±


    After tossing him as if he was throwing a light object, Woo Eehyuk screamed as he barely managed to catch Woo Hyuk.


    Then, Gu Yangcheon spat on the ground.


    ¡°Even after knowing everything, they had a spar with so many people around. How absurd.¡±


    <em>Sigh.</em>


    The appearance of him sighing made him rather pissed off for some reason.


    ¡°They should¡¯ve just had a light spar at most¡­¡±


    <em>Tsk.</em>


    The True Dragon clicked his tongue and held back with his words.


    Who would¡¯ve imagined that these guys were crazy enough to use their Qi while fighting in the middle of the street?


    This ce might¡¯ve turned into a wastnd if no one stopped them.


    <em>These dumbasses.</em>


    They were bothpetitive and wanted to win as if their manly pride was on the line, so neither of them would¡¯ve backed down even if they went down to the line.


    Gu Yangcheon looked elsewhere with a resentful gaze.


    ¡°At least do your job properly.¡±


    Woo Eehyuk looked in the same direction as Gu Yangcheon, wondering who he was whispering to, but there was no one.


    ¡°What are you spacing out for? Hurry and take him away.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°What do I do with this fucker? Why is no oneing for him?¡±


    The man Gu Yangcheon was tapping with the tip of his foot was the rising star of Mount Hua, the Sword Dragon Yung Pung, but to Gu Yangcheon, he was just additional baggage.


    Since it had been a while since they had seen each other, he was happy to meet him, but this whole fiasco made him less enthusiastic.


    The Water Dragon had someonee for him, but for some reason, no one from Mount Hua stepped forward.


    What should I do?


    <em>I can¡¯t just leave him here and¡­</em>


    As Gu Yangcheon was thinking, a sudden thought struck him.


    Couldn¡¯t he just leave him there?


    Who would dare toy their hands on a martial artist of Mount Hua?


    Shortly after, Gu Yangcheon nodded his head and decided to leave him as he was.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll just leave him here and return to my¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take this child, so do not worry.¡±


    Just as Gu Yangcheon was about to leave Yung Pung, who was knocked out by a single blow, a soft voiceing from behind made him stop.


    A light scent of flowers, much denser than the scent of plum flowersing from Yung Pung, tickled his nose.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Gu Yangcheon was rather flustered after seeing thedy speak with a smile.


    ¡°¡­Why are you here?¡±


    It didn¡¯t really make sense for her to be here at the moment.


    She was someone who should¡¯ve been spending her time with her student at that mountain right now.


    Thedy replied to Gu Yangcheon with a smile.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I need to take care of here.¡±


    Thedy¡¯s smile was apanied by a sweet scent of flowers, making the men who were watching her falter.


    Wearing the same outfit as Yung Pung, with a plum flower drawn on the chest region, the most beloved female master of the Orthodox Sect, the Plum Blossom Sword, Soi was standing before Gu Yangcheon.


    ******************In a building located somewhere at the top of Henan¡¯s Mountain.


    <em>Rustle.</em>


    Inside a small room where sunlight and the breeze of winter could enter, an old man was sitting alongside a cup of tea that hadn''t cooled down yet, writing a letter with his brush.


    From his shoulder hung a blue armband with the word ¡®Head¡¯ written in white.


    Moving the brush slowly, the old man asked the man standing in front of him.


    ¡°I heard that the Dragons had a spar in the middle of the street.¡±


    With white pupils that looked simr to clouds, the old man had a gaze that was heavy, yet filled with clear Taoist Qi.


    The man gulped nervously after hearing those words.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°What was the reason?¡±


    ¡°¡­It was said that the Sword Dragon made the first move against the Water Dragon.¡±


    ¡°The Sword Dragon huh¡­¡±


    The Head.


    The owner of Kunlun Sect, Qinghai Sword tilted his head after thinking about the title.


    ¡°I could¡¯ve sworn that he didn¡¯t have a violent personality.¡±


    The greatest prodigy of Mount Hua, and one of few things that the Celestial Plum Blossom used to brag about.


    He had the opportunity to meet him as well, but the child from his memory wasn¡¯t someone with a violent personality who would attack someone out of anger.


    The Qinghai Sword nodded his head after thinking for a while.


    ¡°Yes¡­ young fes should y with each other. However¡­¡±


    The main subject wasn¡¯t the Sword Dragon or the Water Dragon.


    ¡°Someone other than the Water Dragon or the Sword Dragon was the victor?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The victory should¡¯ve obviously belonged to one of the two fighting.


    The Qinghai Sword believed that the Water Dragon would win, but surprisingly, it was a different martial artist who stopped the two of them.


    ¡°The True Dragon you said?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is the son of the Tiger Warrior, from the Gu n of Shanxi.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    The Tiger Warrior, Gu Cheolun, and the True Dragon.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard of him.¡±


    A young child who overpowered everyone in the tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes and came on top.


    Let alone the Tiger Warrior, he heard that he had the same blood as the Sword Phoenix.


    Thinking about how that oue messed up the Alliance Leader and the Heavenly Eye, the old man felt refreshed.


    <em>Even so, he overpowered the Water Dragon huh.</em>


    He didn¡¯t even stop the fight by butting, but instead it was said that he overpowered both of them at once and made them faint.


    It was rather shocking to hear that a Young Prodigy did this.


    Qinghai Sword then asked the man with a firm gaze.


    ¡°Are there no lies in your words?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, I saw it clearly with my own eyes.¡±


    The man gulped nervously as he spoke.


    It was because despite speaking to the Lord of his n, and the current Head of the Heavenly Dragon Academy, the Qinghai Sword, he had mixed lies into his words.


    He said that he saw it clearly.


    However, even though he was a well-trained Peak Realm martial artist, back then, the man missed the True Dragon¡¯s movements.


    ¡°Wiseok.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my Lo- ¡­No, Head.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you would be able to do such a thing?¡±


    Hearing the Head¡¯s question, Jo Wiseok clenched his fist behind his back, out of the sight of the Head.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    That too was a lie.


    He knew that he wasn¡¯t capable.


    He was certain about it.


    The Water Dragon and the Sword Dragon¡¯s levels were much higher than expected.


    They were on an entirely different level to be considered as Young Prodigies.


    It might¡¯ve been better if he considered himself to be on the same level as them.


    <em>Then, what about that kid?</em>


    The True Dragon who instantly overpowered both of them.


    On top of that, Jo Wiseok recalled one more thing that made him bite his lips.


    When Jo Wiseok was observing from the rooftop after using a Stealth Technique, the True Dragon caught him without any difficulty, looked straight into his eyes and spoke.


    <em>-At least do your job properly.</em>


    A mere Young Prodigy detected his Stealth Technique.


    No, the True Dragon wasn¡¯t at a level where he could even be called a Young Prodigy any longer.


    The man thought to himself.


    If the True Dragon really entered the Heavenly Dragon Academy in this manner, then it was as good as releasing a giant dragon in the pool of mountain snakes and serpents.


    ¡°I heard that the Tiger Warrior¡¯s son wascking, but that does not seem to be the case.¡±


    That was what he had heard in the past, but what happened to him to change this much?


    The Qinghai Sword pondered over Jo Wiseok¡¯s words and let out a light breath.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m excited to see his face now that he is supposedly that strong.¡±


    If Jo Wiseok was right, it meant that the True Dragon was a monster who would devour this current generation.


    The Qinghai Sword took a sip of his tea with a bright smile.


    ¡°Wiseok.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Head.¡±


    ¡°Put aside this matter for now, and go search for something else.¡±


    ¡°What should I search¡­?¡±


    When Jo Wiseok asked with a curious expression, the Qinghai Sword responded with a quiet whisper.


    ¡°I heard that the descendant of the Sword Emperor was looking for the Heavenly Dragon Academy.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°I heard that they are around the age of a Young Prodigy, so go find out what type of a child they are. I believe they¡¯ll arrive in a few days.¡±


    ¡°¡­Understood.¡±


    Compared to the Sword Dragon or the Water Dragon or even the True Dragon, this news was shocking enough to blow all of them out of his mind.


    With his face slightly paler than before, Jo Wiseok left the room, and left alone, the Qinghai Sword gazed outside the window and closed his eyes.


    The entrance test of the Heavenly Dragon Academy would begin in five days.


    The geniuses of this generation shone brighter than ever.


    Moreover, with all of those geniuses gathering in one spot, it felt like a giant storm wasing this way.


    ¡°I¡¯m excited.¡±


    What would happen?


    The Qinghai Sword smiled with uncontainable excitement.

 Chapter 275: Meteor Generation (4)

    Chapter 275: Meteor Generation (4)It had been a day since I arrived in Henan.


    As we had departed early on purpose, I had around four days to spare before I had to enter the Heavenly Dragon Academy.


    Well, even though I had a few days to spare, I didn¡¯t really have anything I needed to do.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Your posture is getting sloppy. Do it properly.¡±


    ¡°Ough¡­!¡±


    A groaning sound could be heard from beneath me.


    Gu Jeolyub was doing push-ups and I was sitting on top of the bastard.


    ¡°Put more strength into your arms.¡±


    ¡°Ough¡­!¡±¡°Good, now let¡¯s increase the weight.¡±


    ¡°No, wait¡­!¡±


    <em>Thud!</em>


    ¡°Agh!¡±


    The instant I increased my weight using Qi, Gu Jeolyub faltered and copsed to the ground.


    ¡°<em>Tsk tsk</em>, how can a man not even endure this much?¡±


    ¡°¡­No ordinary man¡­ can endure this¡­¡±


    ¡°Muyeon was just fine.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ngh.¡±


    When Ipared him with Muyeon, Gu Jeolyub seemed bothered but didn¡¯t show much of a reaction.


    It seemed like Muyeon had been on Gu Jeolyub¡¯s mindtely and because I knew that, all I could do was just stare.


    <em>It¡¯s likely because of Gu Sunmoon.</em>


    Ever since Gu Changjun had passed away, the First Army¡¯s Captain and the First Elder had been managing Gu Sunmoon as Lords, but Gu Sunmoon would need a proper Lord to lead it one day and the person who was most likely to be appointed, was either Muyeon or Gu Jeolyub.


    To begin with, both of them were raised and taught in Gu Sunmoon, furthermore, they were also quite talented. So, there was a high chance that one of them would be appointed as the future Lord of Gu Sunmoon.


    Though there were obviously many other martial artists belonging to Gu Sunmoon, none of them was as talented or had the potential as these two.


    <em>Originally, Gu Jeolyub would¡¯ve had the highest chance.</em>


    Putting aside the matters of possibility, originally Gu Jeolyub should¡¯ve been the one to receive the position of the Young Lord of Gu Sunmoon. But all thanks to Gu Changjun meeting a dishonorable death after betraying the n, it became difficult for his kin, Gu Jeolyub to be given the position of Lord.


    <em>Hmm¡­</em>


    It also seemed like Gu Jeolyub wanted to earn that spot through his own efforts, instead of receiving it simply due to lineage.


    But that was quite the difficult task.


    <em>He has Muyeon as hispetitor</em> after all.


    He was a rather difficult opponent.Whether it came to talent, prowess, or even nature, Muyeon always had the upper hand.


    <em>Is he trying to improve because he knows that?</em>


    If that was the case, I could cheer him on.


    Moreover, wasn¡¯t this arguably a form of support?


    I have to make him work hard for his own good.


    <em>Hmph, it¡¯s definitely not because I¡¯m not fond of him or anything.</em>


    It wasn¡¯t because of that at all.


    After all, I¡¯m not that narrow-minded.


    ¡°Alright, since we brought it up, how about we go for a spar?¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you mean bring it up? That¡¯s so random.¡±


    ¡°You like the idea as well? I¡¯m d.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gu Jeolyub looked like he had just swallowed a bug.


    You piece of¡­? I¡¯m doing this to help you.


    And in the process, I would also get to relieve some of my pent-up stress, so wasn¡¯t it perfect?


    As I was about to grab the unwilling Gu Jeolyub by his neck and drag him to the backyard, I stopped after I felt a sudden presence.


    ¡°Young Master?¡±


    Gu Jeolyub muttered in confusion.


    ¡°Pardon me.¡±


    But hearing the voice from behind us, seemed to clear up his confusion..


    ¡°You woke up.¡±


    Not even bothering to turn around, I responded to the voice.


    ¡°Yes, embarrassingly, I just regained consciousness.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I hit you that hard.¡±


    ¡°Haha, the journey here was rather long¡­¡±


    When I turned my head slightly to get a nce, as I expected, it was none other than Yung Pung.


    ¡°It has been a while, Brother Gu.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Hmm, was it around two years since myst visit to Mount Hua?


    Compared to back then, Yung Pung had changed a lot.


    Not only had he grown taller, but his body had also developed to that of an adult¡¯s, making him look like a proper martial artist.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Still, I couldn¡¯t help but frown as soon as I saw Yung Pung¡¯s face.


    <em>How annoying, he¡¯s still as handsome as ever.</em>


    I said this before, but gifted bastards always seemed to have handsome faces.


    Which was rather annoying.


    <em>On top of that¡­</em>


    When I observed Yung Pung¡¯s body, I could sense it immediately.


    <em>He overcame his wall.</em>


    I wasn¡¯t able to observe him properly the day before, but Yung Pung had ovee his wall and reached the Peak Realm.


    Seeing that, I smirked without realizing it.


    <em>Hah! It seems like everyone and their dogs are oveing it.</em>


    I was an exception since I was a special case, but how were these bastards able to ovee the wall that easily?


    The Peak Realm was a level that was barely achievable even after a lifetime of training.


    It was a process of Qi breaking into the middle Dantian and the body bing one with Qi.


    And because it was a level that required one to break through their shell, it wasn¡¯t something that was achievable through sheer effort alone.


    <em>¡­This is why I hate geniuses.</em>


    Just because I gave them a little push, they broke through it so easily, so how could I not feel stressed?


    And from what I knew, Yung Pung hadn¡¯t even reached the age of twenty yet.


    <em>Isn¡¯t he younger than Namgung Bi-ah by a year or two?</em>


    Despite that, Yung Pung had reached the Peak Realm in just a span of two years.


    Well, considering that he was already a First-rate martial artist when Ist saw him, it wasn¡¯t all that strange that Yung Pung reached the Peak Realm.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡±


    Noticing my gaze, Yung Pung scratched the back of his head awkwardly.


    Seeing that, I opened my mouth.


    ¡°...Congrattions.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­! It was all thanks to Brother Gu!¡±


    ¡°What did I do?¡±


    ¡°Though I didn¡¯t realize at the time, I know that you helped me.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    My face couldn¡¯t help but sour at his words.


    <em>I helped him, huh?</em>


    Technically, it could have been called ¡®help¡¯, but honestly, I just beat him up because I wasn¡¯t fond of him back then.


    They really knew their stuff when they said that geniuses gained enlightenment just by tripping on a rock.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even do all that much.¡±


    That was the truth, because all I did was just beat him up.


    Yung Pung just smiled in response and brought up a different matter.


    ¡°I thought I worked fairly hard¡­ but after seeing you, I realized that I still have a long way to go.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was a rather ufortablepliment.


    Moreover, that meant that Yung Pung was at a level where he could somewhat read my level.


    As expected, guys who had the potential to fly, will spread their wings no matter what.


    Yung Pung was just one of those with the potential to fly.


    ¡°But why did you do that yesterday?¡±


    Putting this matter aside, I couldn¡¯t understand why he caused that incident yesterday.


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you were someone like that. Did you perhaps wake up on the wrong side of the bed?¡±


    I heard that Yung Pung was the one who drew his sword firstand started the fight. I don¡¯t think he had any ill intentions, but since he chose to fight using Qi on a crowded street, it was a problem.


    Hearing my reprimanding question, Yung Pung put on a sheepish smile.


    It seemed like he also realized that he had messed up.


    ¡°¡­I was too greedy.¡±


    ¡°Greedy?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Ever since I overcame my wall, I¡¯ve been having a hard time calming myself down.¡±


    I felt like I could somewhat understand Yung Pung¡¯s answer.


    The process of Qi smearing into his body gave him energy and because of that, his Combat Qi was spilling out. But no matter the circumstances, in the end, it was still his fault for not being able to control it.


    Starting a fight because he was drunk on his Qi wasn¡¯t a smart thing to do..


    Because he knew that, Yung Pung slowly lowered his head towards me.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m once again indebted to you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me.¡±


    Back then, I wasn¡¯t the only one observing the fight, and judging by how she appeared right after, it was highly likely that the Sword Queen was observing them as well.


    Still, I wonder why she chose not to stop the fight though. Maybe it was because a martial artist from the Kunlun Sect was observing them as well?.


    <em>If I remember correctly the Qinghai Sword is the Head of the Heavenly Dragon Academy this time around.</em>


    The Qinghai Sword.


    He was one of the Ten Masters of the Central ins.


    I heard that the Kunlun Sect would be managing the Academy this time, so that seemed to be the reason.


    I wonder what would¡¯ve happened if I had decided not to intervene at the time.


    <em>I guess I could¡¯ve stopped them myself.</em>


    I only smacked their heads and made them faint because I was pissed off, but I could¡¯ve probably stopped them without having to do that.


    That wouldn¡¯t have been a bad choice either.


    ¡°Anyway, why is the Sword Queen here?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Hearing my question, Yung Pung gave me an awkward look.


    Was that a question I wasn¡¯t supposed to ask him?


    ¡°We came together because she said that she¡­ has some business here.¡±


    <em>Business, huh?</em>


    Judging his reaction, it seemed like he couldn¡¯t tell me what it was.


    I wasn¡¯t able to really talk to the Sword Queen either because she left right after carrying Yung Pung yesterday.


    ¡°Then, are you the only student who came here?¡±


    ¡°N-No, I came with other seniors as well.¡±


    I nodded hearing Yung Pung¡¯s response.


    It was as expected.


    From what I knew, there were a few Third Generation Students around Yung Pung¡¯s age.And surely Yung Pung wasn¡¯t the only one invited to the Academy.


    <em>However, passing the test is an entirely different story.</em>


    As I was lost in my thoughts, Yung Pung lowered his head once more.


    ¡°I came here today because I heard that you were here, and I wanted to greet you while also expressing my gratitude..¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to go out of the way to do that. And doesn¡¯t your neck hurt?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Looking at his reaction, it seemed like it still hurt.


    <em>Did I hit him too hard?</em>


    Anyway, since he reached Peak Realm, he¡¯ll heal quickly.


    ¡°Khm. Uh, she¡¯s doing well... right?¡±


    ¡°? Who¡­ Oh, are you talking about Senior Gu?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Seeing that her master, the Sword Queen was here, I was curious about what my little sister was doing alone.


    ¡°She is constantly busy.¡±


    ¡°Busy?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Her master may not be present, but she is receiving a lot of attention from her seniors.¡±Judging from Yung Pung¡¯s answer, it seemed like she was receiving a lot of love.


    <em>I¡¯m d.</em>


    We did exchange letters asionally, but I was still a bit concerned as her letter contained a bit of resentment thanks to me knocking her out before I leftst time. I also wasn¡¯t able to go all the way there to visit her.


    As I was once again lost in my thoughts Yung Pung spoke up.


    ¡°I¡¯m d that I was able to meet you, even if it was for a while.¡±


    ¡°You are leaving?¡±


    ¡°My seniors are waiting for me, I don¡¯t think I can stay any longer.¡±


    It seemed like he had reallye just to greet me.


    As I watched Yung Pung about to leave without regret, I spoke up.


    ¡°Do you want me to return it?¡±


    I was referring to the item that was currently in my possession, the item Yung Pung had given me before I left Mount Huast time.


    Knowing that I would run into him here, I brought it along with me, but Yung Pung looked shocked after hearing me, as if he hadn¡¯t expected me to remember.


    Before long he regained hisposure and shook his head lightly.


    ¡°I want you to hold onto it for now.¡±


    ¡°¡­Then when should I return it?¡±


    <em>I didn¡¯t have some odd hobby of holding onto another dude¡¯s stuff, did I?</em>


    Meanwhile, Yung Pung put on a serious expression and spoke with a determined voice.


    ¡°I want you to return it once I reach a level that is equivalent to yours. ¡°


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    Looking at his expression, he seemed to be really honest.


    ¡­But it was rather mortifying.


    I wasn¡¯t strong when it came to things like this, so it was a bit difficult for me.


    I didn¡¯t know what his goal was, but out of all people, why did he choose me?


    ¡°That might be a bit hard, you know.¡±


    I gave him a realistic answer.


    However, Yung Pung only gave me a bigger smile as if he was satisfied with my response.


    ¡°I knew you would say that.¡±


    He seemed to have taken it the wrong way, but I guess it was fine since he looked happy¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m happy that I was able to meet you again, Brother Gu.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m happy that you feel happy.¡±


    ¡°If time permits, I¡¯lle see you again.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to bother if you are bus- ¡°


    Showing his respect onest time, Yung Pung left quickly, without even hearing my response properly.


    <em>He¡¯ll visit me again?</em>


    <em>Fair. We¡¯ll be seeing each other again once we both pass the test anyway.</em>


    Unless a natural disaster urred, there was no way that Yung Pung wouldn¡¯t pass the test and the same could be said for me as well, so it was likely that we would run into each other once we passed.


    Be it Yung Pung or that bastard, Woo Hyuk.


    Seeing Yung Pung leave, I was about to move when I heard a voice from below me.


    ¡°Young Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°¡­Can you¡­ stand up now?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Oh, right.¡±


    Only after hearing Gu Jeolyub¡¯s voice did I realize that I had been using him as a chair the entire time.


    ¡°Khm. Sorry, I wasn¡¯t paying attention.¡±


    Feeling bad for him I stood up and Gu Jeolyub struggled to pick himself up.


    Wait, was I using Jeolyub as a chair the whole time I was speaking to Yung Pung?


    And wasn¡¯t it weirder how Yung Pung didn¡¯t care about it at all¡­?


    ¡°¡­Ough. I¡¯m fine now. We shall return as wel¡ª ¡°


    ¡°Where are you going? We still have our spar left.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Oi, bastard, don¡¯t you dare pretend you didn¡¯t hear me. Follow me.¡±


    ¡°¡­Shit.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°N-Nothing. I-I just¡­ stepped on some shit. Yes, I stepped on shit.¡±


    ¡°Who are you trying to bullshit? I know you swore at me. You got a death wish?¡±


    ¡°You heard it all, so why even pretend like you didn¡ª<em>Agh!</em>¡±


    Gu Jeolyub rolled off like a ball from my kick.


    This fucker! He¡¯s getting worse and worse as days go by.


    I kicked a few more times rolling him towards the backyard and then began our <em>fun</em> sparring session.


    Oh, also so that no one would hear Gu Jeolyub¡¯s screams, I made sure to set up a sturdy Qi barrier.

 Chapter 276: Meteor Generation (5)

    Chapter 276: Meteor Generation (5)It was already evening by the time I returned to the inn after a ¡®fun¡¯ sparring session with Gu Jeolyub.


    Seated in the cafeteria were Namgung Bi-ah, who I hadn¡¯t seen ever since we arrived in Henan, and Moyong Hi-ah, who still seemed busy as ever.


    Moyong Hi-ah weed me as I entered, dragging Gu Jeolyub behind me, while Namgung Bi-ah gave me a stare.


    ¡°You came?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Young Master is going to eat as well, right?¡±


    ¡°I am a bit hungry, so I might as well.¡±


    I pulled a seat next to Namgung Bi-ah as I replied and sat down, while Namgung Bi-ah filled an empty cup with water for me as soon as I did.


    I drank it and tossed Gu Jeolyub in some random corner.


    He¡¯d get up and eat if he was hungry.In the meantime, I nced around the inn.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t that many people here, huh?¡±


    Just like yesterday, it seemed like we were the only guests here.


    Did she perhaps rent out the whole ce?


    ¡°¡­Why are you staring at me like that?¡±


    ¡°You are the only one here willing to spend that much money.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    It was a rational guess.


    I felt that Moyong Hi-ah was the type to rent out an entire inn.


    But if she wasn¡¯t the one who did¡­


    ¡°Then, there¡¯s just no one here?¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah was the person who rmended this inn.


    She said that it was a fairly well-known inn and since we were all from noble ns, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to get rooms.


    If I was being honest, it probably wouldn¡¯t be that hard for Moyong Hi-ah to rent out the entire ce if she wanted to.


    <em>It¡¯s pretty strange though,there should be more people in here around this time.</em>


    There must¡¯ve been some reason, but since the entrance exam for the Heavenly Dragon Academy would start soon, there should¡¯ve definitely been more people.


    It felt strange because of how empty it was.


    As we kept chatting with each other while waiting for the food, Namgung Bi-ah, who was pouring tea or water for me¡­


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    Suddenly looked towards the door and opened her eyes wide.


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wro¨C ¡°


    Just as I was about to ask her what was wrong, I also felt the presence of someone.


    It was a group of people, but one presence that felt pretty familiar.


    As the presence got closer to the inn¡­


    <em>m!</em>


    ¡°Young Maaaster!¡±


    Someone mmed the door open and rushed in along with the winter breeze.


    ¡°Young Masterrrr¡­!¡±


    As soon as they found me, the person with a bright and cheerful voice came running towards me.


    It seemed like they would have jumped right into my arms if Moyong Hi-ah and Namgung Bi-ah hadn¡¯t stopped them.


    ¡°Agh!¡±


    Thedy who ran into Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s arms unintentionally, looked at me with a dissatisfied expression, but they kept blocking her.


    Then, Moyong Hi-ah spoke while staring at thedy who had just appeared.


    ¡°How can a full-growndy like you try to hug him? Restrain yourself.¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah let out a sigh and opened her fan, and thedy spoke angrily to Namgung Bi-ah, who was hugging her.


    ¡°Sis, even though it¡¯s been a while since west met, are you really going to be mean like this?¡±


    ¡°Even so¡­ it¡¯s a no.¡±


    ¡°¡­So cruel.¡±


    Her green eyes had be denser than before and her dark green hair, which used to reach down to her shoulders, now reached her chest..


    Then, as thedy met my gaze and she blushed as she put on a bright smile.


    ¡°Young Master¡­ It¡¯s been a while. I really wanted to see you ¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­Uh, right. It has indeed been a while.¡±


    I almost took a step back due to the bright and dense emotion she disyed.


    Looking a bit taller and much more maturepared to back then, she was the treasure of the Poison King, the precious child of the Tang n of Sichuan, the Poison Phoenix, Tang Soyeol.


    It had been a little more than a year since west met.


    Compared to when Ist saw Tang Soyeol¡­


    <em>She¡¯s grown.</em>


    That was what I felt.


    It was a rather brief analysis, but just as I said, Tang Soyeol seemed much more mature than before.


    And because she was older than me, she was like this back then as well but now, she looked like a full-grown adult.


    Perhaps it was because she had grown her hair longer?


    Also, because of how cheerful she was, I was weing of Tang Soyeol as well.


    After sneaking up to me, Tang Soyeol asked me a question.


    ¡°Did you read all the letters I sent you?¡±


    ¡°I read them all.¡±


    ¡°Oh really!?¡±


    Tang Soyeol opened her eyes wide as if she was touched.


    It was amusing to see her already big eyes bing even bigger.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you reply¡­?¡±


    Oh.


    Hearing Tang Soyeol, I could only gulp nervously.


    It was because I forgot.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I¡­ reply asionally?¡±


    ¡°You did not.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Tang Soyeol spoke with a rare serious tone.


    It might¡¯ve been understandable if I didn¡¯t reply while at the frontlines due to the various difficulties, but I had no excuse for not replying back to her once I returned to my n.


    I felt a little bad for Tang Soyeol after seeing her cheerful expression turn into a somewhat disappointed one.


    ¡°Food, yes. Have you eaten yet?¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    Tang Soyeol let out a sigh after she noticed my intention as I quickly changed the subject.


    ¡°¡­But since I got to see you again.¡±


    She didn¡¯t say anything further and took a seat with a smile.


    Just as Tang Soyeol was about to sit down, it seemed like she just remembered something and carefully brought up the topic while staring at me.


    ¡°Oh right, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have a party with me¡­ Can they join us as well¡­?¡±


    ¡°A party? Who?¡±


    People who traveled with Tang Soyeol?


    Although I found it strange, it was somewhat understandable.


    <em>Fair, it¡¯s not like she¡¯s Namgung Bi-ah.</em>


    Tang Soyeol seemed noble enough and was pretty sociable, though not as much as Moyong Hi-ah, so it was understandable that she traveled along with a party, but it still felt a bit random.


    ¡°Ah, we met on the way here and ended up traveling together. They¡¯ll be here soon.¡±


    ¡°Do I know them?¡±


    From Tang Soyeol¡¯s expression, it seemed like I knew them as well, but then she reacted a bit strangely.


    ¡°N¡­o? Maybe not? I feel like you might know them¡­ but considering that it¡¯s the Young Master, it¡¯s also possible that you don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡±


    I wondered what nonsense she was spouting.


    What did she mean that I might know or not know them?


    I was about to smile upon hearing her yful words¡­


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    But that onlysted an instant because all the nerves in my body tensed up because of the presence I felt from the other side of the door.


    ¡°About that¡­¡±


    Tang Soyeol tried to borate, but that wasn¡¯t what was important at the moment.


    Not a single word of hers entered my ears.


    <em>¡­No way.</em>


    Putting all my strength into my eyes, I looked towards the door.


    <em>Thump.</em>


    <em>Thump.</em>


    My body trembled with a big thumping sound, as if my heart was telling me that I was feeling nervous.


    <em>Creak.</em>


    I saw someone enter as the door to the inn opened slowly.


    <em>Step-</em>


    Their physique wasn¡¯trge and the sound of their footsteps were as quiet as a whisper, but to my ears, it sounded way too loud.


    It was a martial artist, who seemed to be around the age of the Water Dragon, with dark ck hair and wearing a ck outfit, but that wasn¡¯t all.


    Despite his young age, it was impossible to read that person¡¯s mind.


    The man stepped in and our eyes met.


    <em>¡­Fuck.</em>


    A curse word naturally escaped from my mouth when my eyes met with his dull and lifeless ck pupils.


    They were the horrifying eyes I had seen in my past life.


    And it seemed that he noticed me as well, because he continued maintaining eye contact.


    It was terrifying.


    I had to stop my cold sweat from breaking out as the nervousness climbed from my back to my neck and eventually to the crown of my head.


    How long had it been since west met?


    It hadn¡¯t even been that long, but it felt like an eternity.


    Just as I was about to stop breathing due to nervousness¡­


    ¡°<em>Ugh</em>¡­ Brother! Why are you just standing still without entering?¡±


    Hearing a girl¡¯s voice from behind him, the man in ck turned his head .


    ¡°Seriously¡­ We at least need to show Sister Tang our appreciation.¡±


    A cute girl wearing the same ck outfit as the young man pushed him with a frown on her face.


    Though, he wasn¡¯t really pushed by her.


    ¡°Ah, they are here. It¡¯s them.¡±


    I started coughing when I heard Tang Soyeol speak with a bright tone.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s them?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I guess the Young Master also knows who they are?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I knew, alright.


    And I especially knew that man in ck way too well.


    He almost killed me, so how could I not know him?


    As the girl pulled the young man towards us, his gaze was once again direct at me.


    I didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, but when I thought about what those eyes held, I had to hide my terror.


    <em>Fuck me¡­</em>


    I didn¡¯t think that we would actually meet.


    No, I knew that we would eventually meet, but I didn¡¯t expect to meet him here.


    I didn¡¯t know that he woulde to the Heavenly Dragon Academy.


    He was the Young Prodigy who was called the Dragon Warrior at this point of time.


    The Dragon Warrior, Bi Eejin.


    He was pretending to be a Young Prodigy with that young body, but I knew his true identity.


    He was the monster wearing the mask of a small dragon.


    One of the Three Heavenly Venerables of the Central ins who was also known as the peak of closebat.


    And before the Heavenly Demon appeared, he was one of the strongest in the Central ins, someone who swept an entire army of Demonic Humans with a single strike of his fist.


    The owner of the west, Bijuu the Dishonored Venerable.


    The terrifying man who said he¡¯de see me one day, was now standing before me.


    ******************<em>Chirp¨C Chirp.</em>


    The sound of birds chirping could be heard from the woods.


    On a forest path that led to Henan, was a person sitting by the riverside as the birds chirped away.


    Her face wasn¡¯t visible as it waspletely covered, but by judging the shape of her body, it was easy to see that she was ady.


    Thedy picked her sword after quenching her thirst by drinking the river¡¯s cold water and started making her way again.


    The rough cold winter wind continued blowing, but due to the warm excitement bubbling inside, she didn¡¯t feel that cold.


    <em>A little more.</em>


    Just a little more, and she would reach him.


    That was why she wasn¡¯t feeling cold.


    That was what thedy believed.


    She knew that it was a strange thought, but she didn¡¯t care.


    The important thing was that the man she wished to see was inside the pce she could see from a distance.


    As thedy continued walking with light steps, she pulled out a charm pocket and took something from it.


    It was a ck jade the size of a fingernail.


    She then put it in her mouth and gulped it down.


    The Immortal Healer told her that she could chew on it, but she didn¡¯t do so because of how bitter it was.


    It didn¡¯t matter how much time had passed, thedy hated bitter things and loved sweet things.


    Though it had been a while since she enjoyed something sweet as it wasn¡¯t the yakgwa he had given her.


    After gulping it down¡­


    <em>Step.</em>


    Thedy continued with her journey.


    As thedy walked through the rough but cool breeze¡­


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She gazed towards the forest.


    Her radiant golden eyes looked like they were searching for something.


    She stared into the distance for a moment.


    <em>Shing.</em>


    Then, thedy suddenly drew her sword.


    Then¡­


    <em>Swish¨C</em>


    With fluid movement, she drew a line with her sword.


    Even though her movement was slow, a faint line was drawn in the air.


    Its color was faint, but it was definitely a golden light.


    Then¡­


    <em>Snap¨C!</em>


    The sound of something falling from the trees could be heard.


    <em>Step¨C</em>


    Thedy walked towards the direction of that sound.


    And over there¡­


    <em>Cough¨C! Huff¨C!</em>


    Was a man on the ground, struggling to breathe.


    Despite the man¡¯s sudden appearance, thedy¡¯s eyes were calm, as if she was aware of his presence.


    No, rather than calm, her eyes seemed cold.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Thedy held her sword against the man¡¯s neck and asked.


    Her voice was clear, with no killing intent, but the same couldn¡¯t be said for the aura rising from thedy¡¯s shoulders.


    When the man saw her aura, he barely managed to stop coughing and hastily replied.


    ¡°K-Kunlun. N-No, I came from the Heavenly Dragon Academy!¡±


    Hearing the man, Jo Wiseok¡¯s words, thedy put on a strange expression¡­


    <em>Shing¨C Click</em>.


    Then she sheathed her sword.


    ¡°Heavenly Dragon Academy¡­¡±


    With those words in mind, thedy closed her eyes.


    Then, she finally felt that her long yet short trip hade to an end.


    As she closed her eyes, there was only one thought in her mind.


    She wanted to see him as soon as possible.

 Chapter 277: Winter Rain (1)

    Chapter 277: Winter Rain (1)Bijuu the Dishonored Venerable.


    One of the Heavenly Venerables who was known to be the absolute of the Central ins and despite having reached the Transcendence realm, he never let go of his defeat.


    He was known to be the peak in the art of closebat and many people called him a monster who reached the peak of martial arts through experience in realbat.


    I could feel the clear difference between us when I fought against him in my past life.


    Be it his gaze or the movement of his hands or feet, I was truly able to understand why the Dishonored Venerable was called the peak in the art of closebat.


    He truly was a monster.


    It wasn¡¯t a randompliment people usually gave prodigies, but instead, the Dishonored Venerable was a martial artist who showed just what a human could achieve.


    If the Demonic Sword had arrived even a littlete back then, I would¡¯ve surely died at that spot.


    The injury I received that day was so bad that it couldn¡¯t be healed without help from the Heavenly Demon.


    Moreover, I was able to understand just how powerful he was when even the Heavenly Demon, who I thought of as inhuman,plimented the Dishonored Venerable after seeing him.With one step, he could make the earth move, and with one strike of the fist, he was able to break an entire mountain.


    He didn¡¯t refuse any challenge nor was he hesitant to experience defeat.


    Back when he used to be a Young Prodigy, the Dishonored Venerable said this; that even if he is defeated, as long as his breath remained, he would win one day.


    His words were full of confidence and arrogance, yet the man born in the Bi n, who was called the Iron Dog of Defeat back then, proved himself by defeating three out of the Four Emperors and Eight Kings all by himself, changing their epithet to the Four Emperors and Five Kings.


    And with that, the man has bestowed a title, the Dishonored Venerable.


    The Dishonored Venerable who reached the summit, spent the rest of his life in the west, and then around 10 years ago, he hid himself from the rest of the world one summer.


    It was around then when he surrendered everything and received a younger body.


    I controlled my emotions and gazed at the young man right before me.


    The young man had long, messy ck hair and ck eyes that no light could enter.


    <em>He¡¯s certainly differentpared to my past life.</em>


    <em>He definitely looked much younger</em>.


    However,


    <em>Gulp¨C</em>


    Was it because I knew he was the Dishonored Venerable?


    Or was it because of this sensation that kept poking my back?


    I kept gulping nervously.


    <em>Bijuu¡­</em>


    Compared to when I met the Sword Emperor of this time period, it felt different.


    The Sword Emperor was truly a powerless old man.


    When I tried to observe him or see what was inside him, I was unable to feel anything.


    That meant that the difference in strength between us two was really great, which was obvious since there were probably around 10 people in the entire Central ins who were powerful enough to do so.


    And one of those ten people that I was talking about was right in front of me.


    However, I wasn¡¯t sure if that was still the case.


    <em>I can¡¯t see anything.</em>


    I wasn¡¯t able to observe the Dishonored Venerable¡¯s level at my current level?


    Was it because of the difference in strength?


    I didn¡¯t think so.


    It was most likely because the Dishonored Venerable was doing a good job hiding his Qi.


    That either meant he was very skilled in hiding and controlling his Qi.


    Or it could¡¯ve also meant that perhaps the price he paid for gaining eternal youth was a decline in his level.


    <em>But judging from what I saw in my past life, <em>I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case</em>.</em>


    The Dishonored Venerable from that time wasparable to other Heavenly Venerables despite gaining Eternal Youth.


    His body had gotten weaker and all of his Qi must¡¯ve scattered away and disappeared, so how was he able to recover it all in just a few decades?


    I couldn¡¯t even imagine it.


    That meant that he was already working hard in order to achieve what he once had.


    In order to do that, he would need to have that much talent and encounter enough miracles to recover all of his Qi though.


    As I was thinking hard about the Dishonored Venerable¡­


    <em>Step.</em>


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    The Dishonored Venerable, no, the young man who was now called Bi Eejin, took a step forward.


    <em>Step.</em>


    He walked slowly, but his gaze and footsteps were headed towards me.


    <em>What the fuck?</em>


    I held my breath.


    Seeing that man appear randomly out of nowhere, I was already feeling conflicted enough that that man, but did he have something to do with m¨C


    <em>-I wille visit you one day.</em>


    <em>Oh.</em>


    Only then did I remember the letter the Dishonored Venerable had sent me.


    <em>¡­He didn¡¯te here to see me, right?</em>


    Surely not. The great Dishonored Venerable definitely wouldn¡¯t be that free toe all the way here for such a thing.


    <em>Did the Dragon Warrior attend the Heavenly Dragon Academy in my past life?</em>


    I couldn¡¯t remember.


    Dragon Warrior or whatnot, I didn¡¯t even care about him until I heard that the Dishonored Venerable was the Dragon Warrior, so how would I know?


    <em>Maybe he doesn¡¯t know who I am?</em>


    I hoped for an instant.


    He didn¡¯t even know what I looked like, so I could just pretend that I was¨C


    ¡°Ah, Young Master Bi! Over here! This person is Young Master Gu I¡¯ve been telling you about!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Thanks to Tang Soyeol cheerfully shouting next to me, my master n fell to pieces before I even had the chance to implement it.


    Not knowing how I was feeling, Tang Soyeol continued speaking with a bright smile.


    And she even whispered in my ear, as if she was proud.


    ¡°I bragged a ton about you, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ did you tell him?¡±


    ¡°I told him that you looked amazing in the tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes, that you look extremely handsome¡­ and that you are super strong?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    What should I do?


    I was fucked.


    It would be fine if I just ran away, right?


    Ever since I became aware of Bi Eejin¡¯s presence, I already started looking for escape routes,


    <em>Tap.</em>


    But by the time I could act on it, Bi Eejin was already standing right in front of me.


    It was toote.


    Even if I charged my Qi, it was impossible to run away from this distance.


    I could perhaps charge right at him?


    That might honestly be better.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    His pupils were heavy.


    His eyes looked dark and empty, and I couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking.


    With my bodypletely tensed up, I sharpened my senses to the maximum as I looked at Bi Eejin.


    It was so that I could react immediately, no matter what happened.


    Then¡­


    <em>Shift.</em>


    As if he was waiting to do so, Bi Eejin made his move.


    ******************Bibi, the youngest of the three children of the Bi n, had a strange thought as she looked at her second older brother.


    <em>How fascinating, for older brother to show interest in someone.</em>


    For some reason, her older brother who only seemed to be interested in resting at his ce or taking a walk outside was now showing interest in an outsider.


    Though it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t have any interest in others as he left to go see his friend from time to time, as she never saw it herself, Bibi always believed that her older brother was lying to her.


    She didn¡¯t believe that he could find a friend with that nasty personality of his.


    Her older brother, who was three years older than her, was a very strange person even to her.


    While others risked their lives to fight for the position of Lord in their n, her second brother let the first brother have the Young Lord position, and neither did he show any interest regarding that matter.


    <em>Even though second brother should be much stronger¡­</em>


    It seemed like he was keeping it a secret, but a few years ago, Bibi saw it all. Back then, her first brother was beaten up by her second brother in the middle of the night.


    She didn¡¯t know the reason but believed that her first brother must¡¯ve annoyed him.


    After that day, she also knew that her first brother became quiet for a while.


    Moreover, her second brother was one of the Six Dragons and Three Phoenixes while her first brother failed to earn a spot.


    Bibi was proud of that fact.


    It was she who forced her second brother to participate in the tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes, when he himself said that he didn¡¯t want to do so.


    She wanted the world to acknowledge her brother¡¯s strength and after earning himself the Dragon Warrior title, he gained the attention of the world for a while, but since then, the man didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of leaving the n.


    <em>Father is also strange.</em>


    The Lord of the Bi n, her father, also seemed strange.


    The difference in treatment waspletely different.


    Her father did his best to make her first brother work hard, yet he paid no attention to her second brother, it was like he gave up on him.


    No, it seemed like he did care a little, because he sent letters to her from time to time, asking about how he was doing.


    Though she didn¡¯t understand why he asked her and not to him ¡­


    Anyway, her father didn¡¯t look for her second brother.


    In fact, it was her second brother who visited her father when he needed to, and every time he did, Bibi noticed that her father¡¯s expression worsened.


    <em>¡­Is he being scolded?</em>


    She even had a funny thought; where her brother was scolding her father.


    However, believing that couldn¡¯t be the case, she erased that thought immediately.


    Like back when he participated in the tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes, their trip to Henan had a simr goal.


    Bibi wanted her second brother to leave the n.


    Taking advantage of her weak self, she made a bunch of ns¡­


    But weirdly enough¡­


    <em>-Let¡¯s go.</em>


    He agreed to apany her without saying anything.


    Because of that, she felt a bit suspicious.


    And just in case he tried to run away, she even tied him up with ropes on their way here.


    <em>How strange.</em>


    Bibi found it strange that the man, who despised the idea of going outside, followed her to the Heavenly Dragon Academy withoutining.


    She even nned to starve for a week to convince him.


    <em>It was also a miracle that we ran into Young Lady Tang midway.</em>


    Bibi also found it fascinating that they coincidently ran into the famous Poison Phoenix during their trip.


    Bibi directed her gaze at Tang Soyeol.


    <em>She¡¯s so pretty¡­</em>


    She had hair with a pretty color, big round eyes, and even a dot underneath her eye which was charming.


    Moreover, she even seemed talented enough in martial arts for her to earn herself the title of Poison Phoenix.


    To Bibi, Tang Soyeol was a fascinating person.


    It was apletely new experience for her to travel with someone she respected.


    However, there was one strange thing.


    <em>I didn¡¯t think that her personality was like this.</em>


    She thought of Tang Soyeol as the daughter of a noble n, quiet and cold, passionate but had respect¡­


    But then howe¡­


    ¡°Young Master, you see, I ran into a Demon on my way here, and¡­¡±


    The manner in which she was chatting with the unknown man next to her waspletely unexpected.


    Bibi wasn¡¯t necessarily disappointed by it, but she definitely wasn¡¯t used to it.


    Shortly after, Bibi turned her away from Tang Soyeol to another person.


    It was the person Tang Soyeol was talking to.


    <em>That person¡­</em>


    It was the martial artist who seemed to have piqued her brother¡¯s interest, and the man that Tang Soyeol kept talking about on their way here.


    The True Dragon, Gu Yangcheon.


    He was thest martial artist to join the Six Dragons and Three Phoenixes.


    <em>He looks so scary.</em>


    That was her first reaction.


    His face was decent, but his eyes were sharp and he always had a frown on his face, as if something made him feel unpleasant, which made it hard for her to approach him.


    <em>Even my second brother doesn¡¯t look like that.</em>


    Even Bi Eejin, who people called cold and expressionless, didn¡¯t seem that bad.


    From the way Tang Soyeol described him, she wondered just how handsome Gu Yangcheon was¡­


    <em>¡­?</em>


    Yet after seeing him, Bibi only felt more confused.


    He wasn¡¯t ugly, but he wasn¡¯t that handsome either.


    Furthermore¡­


    <em>¡­!</em>


    Bibi identally gasped as she nced around.


    It was because of the people sitting next to Gu Yangcheon.


    <em>What the¡ª how can a human look like that¡­?</em>


    A cold-lookingdy with bluish-white hair was sitting next to him.


    Her gaze was only fixed on Gu Yangcheon, but it also seemed like she was aware of her surroundings.


    <em>Dribble¨C</em>


    After refilling Gu Yangcheon¡¯s cup right after it became empty, she nced at Tang Soyeol who was talking to Gu Yangcheon.


    Because of how beautiful she was, even her very appearance looked like a painting.


    Thedy beside her was incredibly beautiful as well, but she felt diff¨C


    <em>Wait, isn¡¯t she the Snow Phoenix?</em>


    Bibi observed thedy with narrow eyes.


    Thedy was wearing a light blue outfit and had glossy ck hair.


    She had a beautiful body, and her pupils looked like they contained the light of the sky.


    That outfit of hers definitely belonged to the Moyong n, and from what Bibi heard, the Snow Phoenix was the only person with such characteristics.


    <em>¡­The Poison Phoenix and the Snow Phoenix¡­ what is going on?</em>


    Why does the True Dragon have suchdies around him?


    Bibi felt like her mind was getting more muddled due to the situation.


    In an inn, which barely had any people, were four of the Dragons and Phoenixes.


    Almost as if this was the tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes¡­


    As Bibi¡¯s mind was about to overheat due to the ufortable situation she was in¡­


    <em>Perhaps this isn¡¯t so bad?</em>


    She also felt that it was fine as it was a fascinating situation.


    When would she ever get to experience something like this?


    <em>I need to remain positive.</em>


    Bibi nodded her head.


    She had to observe how her brother would handle the situation.


    <em>I wonder what he¡¯s up to.</em>


    Bi Eejin walked slowly and stopped right in front of the True Dragon.


    She felt a bit nervous seeing that.


    Whenever he did something like that, he either broke someone to fix them, or he would fix someone who was broken.


    <em>¡­You aren¡¯t going to beat him up, right?</em>


    She knew that her brother was a crazy person, but surely, even he wouldn¡¯t punch another Drago¨C


    <em>Maybe not?</em>


    Considering how he beat up everyone, whether they were Dragons or not during the tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes, she believed that he might actually do it.


    Then, Bibi noticed that Bi Eejin¡¯s hand started to move.


    <em>Fuck, it¡¯s all over. It¡¯s really happening, isn¡¯t it?</em>


    It seemed like he would p him.


    Bibi moved quickly.


    She nned to pull Bi Eejin away¡­


    ¡°Broth¡­!¡±


    But before she could reach him, Bi Eejin spoke.


    Bi Eejin¡¯s hand quickly went towards Gu Yangcheon¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    And then he asked Gu Yangcheon for a handshake.


    Seeing that, Bibi came to a stop.


    ¡°I am Bi Eejin from Bi n.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    That rock of a person was greeting someone?


    As if proving her wrong, Bi Eejin continued to speak while staring at Gu Yangcheon.


    ¡°Are you Brother Gu, who is also known as the True Dragon?¡±


    It seemed like Bibi wasn¡¯t the only one who was surprised, because she saw Gu Yangcheon was also staring at Bi Eejin dumbfoundedly.


    It almost seemed like he didn¡¯t expect this either.


    However, the silencested only for a moment as Gu Yangcheon nodded his head slightly in response to Bi Eejin¡¯s greeting.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Then, Bi Eejin smiled after receiving a response.


    Bibi started to sweat.


    Whenever her brother smiled like that¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you from my master.¡±


    He was bound to wreak havoc.


    Though the strange thing was that Gu Yangcheon also made a weird expression after hearing Bi Eejin.


    <em>How do I say this? ¡­It looks like he¡¯s personally informing him that he¡¯s fucked?</em>


    That¡¯s what it felt like.


    It was just a simple greeting, was there any need for him to react like that¡­?


    That question only bothered her for a brief moment.


    <em>Wait, brother had a master?</em>


    Bibi pondered over what Bi Eejin just said.


    She had never seen him learning martial arts from someone else.


    Father didn¡¯t assign any mentor to her second brother, and Bi Eejin grew stronger without needing one.


    But then¡­


    <em>Master?</em>


    Bibi was unable to understand who he was referring to.


    As the situation slowly continued to flow¡­


    <em>Pitter-patter.</em>


    <em>Patter.</em>


    Bibi turned her head and looked outside the window as she heard an unexpected sound.


    ¡°Rain?¡±


    It was raining outside.


    It wasn¡¯t heavy, but it wasn¡¯t normal for it to rain like this during winter l.


    Snow seemed to be more fitting for this cold weather, but as if that wasn¡¯t important, it started raining outside.

 Chapter 278: Winter Rain (2)

    Chapter 278: Winter Rain (2)_Pitter¡­ patter. _


    It started raining outside.


    The sky that was clear and bright just a few days ago was now filled with dark clouds that blocked the sun, and the cold air was now humid.


    It didn¡¯t feel like winter.


    <em>Pitter¨C patter¨C</em>


    I stared at the rain.


    It wasn¡¯t a downpour and it was closer to a shower, but could it really be called a shower if it rained for a few days?


    I smirked at that thought.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the rain during winter?¡±


    I could see my breath as I spoke.For it to rain in such weather, just what was happening?


    <em>Slide¨C tap</em>.


    After watching the rain for a while, I shut the window.


    I was already feeling gloomy, and staring at this damned weather didn¡¯t really help.


    I stretched after closing the window and took a deep breath.


    ¡°<em>Sigh¡­</em>¡±


    I wasn¡¯t feeling especially tired like this just because of training.


    Since I didn¡¯t have that much space to begin with, I couldn¡¯t even train that vigorously and all I¡¯d been doing these days was Qi training so that I could reach the Fusion realm.


    Despite that, I was feeling exhausted because of one thing.


    Because the siblings from Bi n were residing in the same inn as me.


    <em>¡­Tsk.</em>


    And I especially got a headache when I thought about the older brother of the two.


    <em>Just beat me up already.</em>


    Just thinking about him gave me a headache.


    When I met the Dishonored Venerable Bijuu, Bi Eejin the previous day, he said the following while greeting me.


    <em>-I heard a lot about you from my master.</em>


    <em>¡­God damn it.</em>


    Bi Eejin was indirectly telling me that he was the student of the Dishonored Venerable.


    The problem was that the Dishonored Venerable wasn¡¯t Bi Eejin¡¯s mentor, he was the Dishonorable Venerable.


    <em>He was unable to reveal that though, which is why he phrased it like that.</em>


    I am the Dishonored Venerable


    Were you the bastard pretending to be my disciple?


    He couldn¡¯t say that, so instead, he chose to pretend.


    Whichever it was, it wasn¡¯t the most weing situation for me.


    In the end, the fact that I met the Dishonored Venerable didn¡¯t change.


    There was one thing that I couldn¡¯t understand though.


    <em>What does he want from me?</em>


    It seemed like the Dishonored Venerable wanted something from me.


    I wasn¡¯t sure though.


    I didn¡¯t really speak with him, and he almost killed me in my past life, so it¡¯d be weird if I knew a lot about him in the first ce.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    At least up till this point, he was simply observing me.


    It didn¡¯t seem like he was going to make a move anytime soon.


    Moreover¡­


    <em>Little sister huh.</em>


    A person proiming to be his younger sister was apanying the Dishonored Venerable.


    Her name was Bibi, was it?


    She seemed to be the youngest blood rtive of the Bi n, but considering how the Dishonored Venerable became younger after attaining Eternal Youth, there was zero possibility that they were siblings unless the girl named Bibi also attained the same thing.


    However, it felt like the girl named Bibi truly believed that the Dishonored Venerable was her older brother, even though she was young enough to be his granddaughter or great-granddaughter.


    If she wasn¡¯t putting on an act, it meant that the Dishonored Venerable was masquerading as him.


    <em>Is that also how he is able to proim himself to be the son of Bi n¡¯s Lord?</em>


    Since he was from that n to begin with, it wasn¡¯t strange for Bijuu to be associated with Bi n, but for it to be possible, it meant that the Lord of the n knew the Dishonored Venerable¡¯s true identity.


    After all, it was the most suitable ce for him to hide his weakened body and regain his strength while being assured of his safety.


    <em>But for him to pretend to be a Young Prodigy.</em>


    What is a fully grown man doing in a yground filled with children?


    Did he have no shame? If it was me, I would¡¯ve killed myself by biting my tong¡­


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I massaged my forehead in the middle of my thought.


    I realized that I was in no position to judge someone else.


    ¡°For fucks sake.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what he wanted from me or what he nned to do, but if he ever tried to do anything to me, I only had one thing to say to the Dishonored Venerable.


    <em>¡­I¡¯ll just sell out the First Elder.</em>


    Well, I doubt it would be considered selling him out since all this happened because of that man.


    And if that didn¡¯t work, I¡¯d simply run away.


    There was no way that he¡¯d chase me all the way back to my n, right?


    If he did¡­


    I was sure it would all work out¡­ somehow.


    ¡°<em>Sigh.</em>¡±


    I let out a sigh and looked beside me.


    I felt silky smooth hair between my fingers as I moved my hand. Her white hair felt simr to silk.


    It was well past noon, yet this sleepyhead was still swimming in her dreams.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you leave now?¡±


    My voice was fairly loud, but Namgung Bi-ah, who was fast asleep, didn¡¯t even budge.


    And just for the record, this was my room.


    Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s room was adjacent to mine., and when I woketer than usual, I saw her sleeping next to me.


    I stared at Namgung Bi-ah speechlessly, and woke up after brushing her hair briefly.


    During all the time I spent with her, I learned that it was near impossible to wake her up, no matter how many times I called her, and it was best to let her sleep in a situation like this.


    I left behind Namgung Bi-ah and left my room.


    ¡°Ah, Young Master!¡±


    And as soon as I left my room, I ran into Tang Soyeol.


    Seeing that her hair was wet, it seemed like she had just finished washing.


    Tang Soyeol tidied her hair with a smile on noticing my gaze.


    ¡°I just finished training¡­!¡±


    Her excuse was somewhat unexpected.


    ¡°You trained in the rain?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Ah¡­ that¡¯s right. I have to work hard after all.¡±


    For some reason, her light smile made her look like a proper adult.


    <em>That¡¯s unexpected.</em>


    It was obvious that Tang Soyeol would be training as she was a martial artist, but I didn¡¯t expect her to work that hard.


    Furthermore, judging by how irregr her breath and Qi were, it seemed like she trained really hard.


    <em>Now that I look at it, Tang Soyeol is almost there as well.</em>


    The end of First-rate.


    That was Tang Soyeol¡¯s current level.


    The Sword Dragon and Namgung Bi-ah were monsters who reached Peak realm at a young age.


    Tang Soyeol was talented enough to be called a genius.


    After all, there were a lot of people who reached First-rate at age thirty.


    Tang Soyeol likely knew that it wouldn¡¯t be long before she overcame that wall, which was why she was working so hard.


    Seeing her, I felt pretty proud for bringing Gu Jeolyub from the middle of First-rate to the peak.


    <em>It looks like I¡¯ll need to work him harder.</em>


    Now that I had more excuses to beat up¨C I mean, to make Gu Jeolyub work harder, I felt a bit happier.


    ¡°Oh, right, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Do you know where sis Bi-ah is ?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I had to control my expression after hearing Tang Soyeol.


    ¡°Why are you looking for her¡­?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I thought about training with her¡­ but I couldn¡¯t find her anywhere. I thought that maybe the Young Master knew¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah was currently asleep in my room. Those were words that could never leave my mouth easily.


    Anyone would misinterpret those words.


    In the end, I had to lie.


    ¡°Perhaps she¡¯s sleeping somewhere?¡±


    She was sleeping.


    In my room.


    ¡°Right? Jeez, she sleeps too much¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Uh, indeed.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, Young Master, Young Lady Bi and Young Master Bi asked me to see if you would like to have a meal with themter, so¨C ¡°


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be hungry by then.¡±


    ¡°Huh? I didn¡¯t tell you what time though¡­?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel too good.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see¡­¡±


    I was a bit concerned on seeing Tang Soyeol look disappointed on hearing my response, but I had no other choice.


    I would just throw up if I ate with them.


    They already tried inviting me a few times in the past few days, but I did my best to avoid it.


    Tang Soyeol was sulking with a disappointed expression, but that wasn¡¯t going to change my answer.


    She knew that as well, so she didn¡¯t say anything further.


    ¡°Okie dokie¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened to your pronunciation?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡­ Also, Young Master, onest thing.¡±


    ¡°There is more?¡±


    Why did she have so much to say?


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing special¡­ Um, Young Lady Gu has been training really hard.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    I made a strange face after hearing an unexpected name.


    Why did she suddenly bring up Gu Yeonseo?


    ¡°My sister?¡±


    Did Tang Soyeol speak to Gu Yeonseo?


    Why was she talking about her out of the blue?


    Pushing aside my question, Tang Soyeol continued speaking.


    ¡°Yes, she was in the middle of training by the time I arrived at the training ground, and she was still training even after I finished.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    I guess I didn¡¯t know about it since I didn¡¯t really pay attention.


    Was it because I didn¡¯t train all that much?


    I frowned a little after seeing Tang Soyeol because I found it a bit suspicious on hearing her bring this up.


    But for some reason, Tang Soyeol¡¯s eyes were filled with sympathy.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being too intrusive.¡±


    Tang Soyeol apologized while lowering her head.


    It meant that what she just told me confirmed my suspicions.


    If even Tang Soyeol noticed it, it meant that something was really off with Gu Yeonseo.


    I felt uneasy and frowned on hearing her because it seemed like she told me as she couldn¡¯t tell anyone else.


    I asked Tang Soyeol.


    ¡°¡­No need for an apology. Where is it again?¡±


    It felt like I needed to get there as soon as possible.


    ******************There was a big field just behind the inn.


    Judging by how artificial it looked, it seemed like the field was made after all the surrounding trees were cut and nothing else was done after that. I guess it was pretty nice to use for training.


    Of course, we weren¡¯t the only people here so it would be difficult to train any Poisonous Arts.


    Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t the best time to train at the moment due to the rain.


    I walked through the rain while making my way to the training ground, and after walking for a while, I could see someone training in the distance.


    As I got closer, I could definitely feel that the heat belonged to the Gu n.


    Feeling that, I narrowed my eyes and sharpened my senses to check if anyone other than her was present.


    Thankfully, I didn¡¯t sense anyone else.


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    As I let out a sigh of relief, I felt the heat pass by my nose.


    Gu Yeonseo was training her movement while emanating heat.


    <em>Swish¨C!</em>


    Her sword cut through the rain and a sword trace was left in the air.


    <em>p.</em>


    Gu Yeonseo¡¯s outfit fluttered roughly and she stomped her foot onto the puddle with a loud sound.


    She continued her movement and swung her sword once more.


    I stopped seeing her and continued to observe Gu Yeonseo from a distance.


    <em>Hm.</em>


    I had only observed for a moment, but I felt like I understood why Tang Soyeol brought her up.


    After all, Gu Yeonseo¡¯s ws could be seen by others.


    <em>It¡¯s shaky.</em>


    The tip of her sword wasn¡¯t stable and her arms that held her sword had no belief.


    Her heat failed to ride the flow of her Qi and it seemed like she was even struggling to use her strength to the fullest.


    Inner Demons.


    Gu Yeonseo was currently afflicted with Inner Demons.


    It wasn¡¯t that serious for a Second-rate martial artist to experience Inner Demons, but because she was only a Second-rate, there was no solution for her once she fell into that swamp.


    Her movement was filled with anxiety.


    That seemed to be the cause of her Inner Demons.


    I frowned after seeing that.


    <em>When did it start?</em>


    I wonder when exactly Gu Yeonseo started experiencing this.


    In the future, Gu Yeonseo should earn herself fame and honor along with the title of ming Sword.


    Did she go through the same experience in my past life?


    I didn¡¯t think so.


    So then, how did she end up in that state?


    <em>Was it because of me?</em>


    There was only one answer.


    If there was a cause, it would have been me.


    <em>Tsk.</em>


    It was because I didn¡¯t pay her much attention with the excuse of me being busy.


    While it was also true that I didn¡¯t have time for her due to all the problems that kept popping up sessively, I also left her alone because I didn¡¯t want to think about it.


    After all, it was easier to just not think about it rather than thinking and fixing conflicted emotions.


    Because of that, Gu Yeonseo was now trapped in a swamp and she was struggling to escape.


    <em>How annoying.</em>


    It was always annoying to see a problem arising because of me.


    Moreover, I wasn¡¯t able to help Gu Yeonseo in the swamp she was trapped in.


    It was only possible to make Gu Jeolyub roll around and work hard because it was him.


    Rather than talent, our rtionship and the nature of our rtionship they had with me was different.


    If I treated Gu Yeonseo in the same manner as Gu Jeolyub and forced to work hard, she would reach higher levels and be stronger than before,


    <em>But I can¡¯t afford to do that.</em>


    If I pulled her out of the swamp, she may escape her Inner Demons for a moment, but it was obvious that it would leave a scar behind and it would definitely worsen in the future.


    Then what could I do?


    Gu Yeonseo continued to swing her sword in the pouring rain and all I could do was watch from a distance, far enough so that she wouldn¡¯t be aware of my presence.


    ¡­


    Tang Soyeol seemed to believe that I was the one who would be able to solve this, but I couldn¡¯t.


    Especially not this case.


    However, I decided that I would take responsibility for this.


    If it was anyone else, I would¡¯ve ignored them right away, but I felt a sense of guilt towards Gu Yeonseo.


    Was it because I pped her during the Nine Dragons Day?


    <em>No, that was fair.</em>


    I had no regrets regarding that matter.


    It was her fault for annoying me.


    In fact, it waspletely justifiable for me to beat her up.


    Though it would¡¯ve been nice if I held back, but¡­ what could I do about something I had already done?


    Even so, I was still concerned about her.


    <em>-I despise you.</em>


    It was because of the memory of the ming Sword, Gu Yeonseo, holding the cold body of Gu Huibi in her arms and pointing her sword at me.


    ¡°<em>Tsk.</em>¡±


    I turned around and left the field.


    Gu Yeonseo¡¯s Inner Demons were dense and I couldn¡¯t help her, but thankfully, there was someone close by who could help her.


    I picked up the pace and headed to an inn which wasn¡¯t the one I was residing at.


    ¡°Huh¡­? Brother Gu?¡±


    Finding his presence, I entered the inn and saw Yung Pung and others who were having a meal, stare at me with shocked expressions.


    ¡°Brother Yung Pung.¡±


    ¡°What brings you here¡­? Oh! Perhaps you want to train with m¨C ¡°


    Yung Pung spoke cheerfully, but that wasn¡¯t my goal.


    ¡°Where is the Sword Queen?¡±


    Yung Pung¡¯s face was instantly filled with disappointment as I cut him off and spoke.

 Chapter 279: Winter Rain (3)

    Chapter 279: Winter Rain (3)I already knew that the Sword Queen was staying at an inn.


    Perceiving the Taoist Qi filling the building, it seemed like only martial artists from Mount Hua were staying at this inn and I could feel an especially powerful Taoist Qi among them.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to visit me¡­¡±


    The Sword Queen greeted me with a look of surprise as I followed Yung Pung into a room.


    After exchanging a brief greeting, I got straight to the main topic.


    I didn¡¯t feel like dragging this out.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    The Sword Queen had a strange expression after she heard my request.


    Then, she spoke with a subtle smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s difficult.¡±¡°Difficult you say?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel like you¡¯re asking me to ept her as a disciple¡­ nor are you asking me to teach her¡±


    ¡°Is it a difficult request?¡±


    Thankfully, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case as the Sword Queen shook her head in response.


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious.¡±


    The Sword Queen responded as she stared at the rain outside the window.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to use your request in such a manner.¡±


    In exchange for saving her life, the Sword Queen told me that I could request her for a single thing and I was using that request now.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t even asking me to solve her Inner Demons, all you want me to do is look at her sword. Do you really think that is enough? And listening to your story, it doesn¡¯t sound that easy.¡±


    I didn¡¯t make any special request to the Sword Queen.


    All I did was ask her to observe Gu Yeonseo¡¯s sword.


    ¡°Yes, if it isn¡¯t a difficult request, I would really appreciate it if you can do this for me.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Out of all people, I dared to ask the Sword Queen people to observe someone else¡¯s sword.


    It was rather disrespectful, and the Sword Queen seemed to be lost in thought as she couldn¡¯t understand my intention behind this request.


    ¡°Is it really enough? Instead, you could ask me to resolve that child¡¯s Inner Demons.¡±


    ¡°That would be enough.¡±


    The Sword Queen nodded after a brief moment of silence.


    ¡°If you insist, I will do so.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    ¡°This is nothing. Compared to what you did for me, it¡¯s a shame that I¡¯m paying with only this much.¡±


    Judging by the manner the Sword Queen spoke with a smile, it seemed like she thankfully recovered.


    When I thought about how much of her body was destroyed, it was possible that she hadn¡¯t recovered her strengthpletely, but just from the aura I felt from her,I was able to tell that she had regained most of it .


    ¡°Is this all you wanted to ask of me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry for visiting you unannounced.¡±


    ¡°No problem. In fact, I¡¯m d that you came while I¡¯m still here.¡±


    ¡°Are you going somewhere?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ You¡¯ll learn tomorrow, so it¡¯s better if I don¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Tomorrow?


    Wouldn¡¯t the Heavenly Dragon Academy be opening tomorrow?


    Wondering what she was talking about, I just stared at the Sword Queen, but she continued smiling, having no intention to speak any further.


    Then, the Sword Queen brought up a different subject.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask about your little sister?¡±


    ¡°Looking at your peaceful expression, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s doing well.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    As if she wasn¡¯t happy with my response, the Sword Queen¡¯s expression turned a bit sour.


    What was she unhappy about?


    ¡°You seem very clever at times, but not when ites to things like this.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s not something worth pondering over. And do not worry about your request, I shall see that it is fulfilled before the day ends.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    Thankfully, the Sword Queen epted my request.


    Honestly, it would¡¯ve been easiest to ask her to ept Gu Yeonseo as her disciple, but I couldn¡¯t afford to do so.


    Gu Ryunghwa was already her disciple and to be the Sword Queen¡¯s disciple, it was required to go to Mount Hua, like in the case of Gu Ryunghwa, and there was no way Gu Yeonseo would go to Mount Hua.


    With the aspirations held by Gu Yeonseo, that would be more poisonous for her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be taking my leave now.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I shall see you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Alright.¡±


    I left the room after respectfully lowering my head to the Sword Queen.


    I saw that Yung Pung was still waiting for me as I stepped outside.


    ¡°Ah, you came out?¡±


    ¡°You are still here?¡±


    Yung Pung¡¯s eyes filled with ambition as I responded to him.


    Those eyes, I¡¯d definitely seen them somewhere before.


    <em>He had the same eyes whenever he came to me asking for a spar back at Mount Hua.</em>


    I sighed helplessly after realizing that this guy was still crazy about training.


    I would have yed with him a little, but it was difficult at the moment.


    Yung Pung clearly looked disappointed on hearing my rejection, but he wasn¡¯t stubborn about it.


    ¡°What a shame¡­ I wanted to mix my body with Brother Gu¡¯s since it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡°¡­Could you not say it in a manner that can be easily misunderstood?¡±


    What did he mean by mixing our bodies, that crazy bastard.


    The mere thought of it gave me the chills.


    He could have just said ¡®Spar¡¯. I didn¡¯t know why he worded it like that when there was a perfectly fine word.


    <em>Ugh¡­</em>


    Just imagining it made me feel sick and that made me want to leave quickly.


    I had achieved my goal foring here and the Sword Queen said that she would ept my request, so I left the inn without any hesitation.


    <em>Will this be enough?</em>


    As I left, I wondered if this would be enough, but I couldn¡¯t think of a better method for Gu Yeonseo.


    If this didn¡¯t work, I just had to think of something else.


    I still felt a bit uneasy, but I decided to let it pass for now.


    <em>It¡¯s a bit of a hassle, since there¡¯s tomorrow as well.</em>


    My head was a mess because I already had a bunch of other things on my mind.


    The Dishonored Venerable, the Water Dragon, and even the Thunder Fang and Elder Shin.


    Going forward, I had to think of how to deal with each of them.


    And it was rather hard to think with this stupid brain of mine.


    Moreover, the Heavenly Dragon Academy¡¯s exam would be held the next day.


    I didn¡¯t know about the type of test they prepared, but whatever it was, I had to take it and there was no room for failure.


    <em>It¡¯s not that urgent, but I also have to make time to visit the secret vault.</em>


    The secret vault was located inside the Academy¡¯s basement.


    I didn¡¯t know its exact location, so I had to keep that in mind as well.


    Also...


    <em>I have to find that bastard as well.</em>


    The secret vault in the basement was only a small part of the reason I came to the Heavenly Dragon Academy.


    I had to meet with the giant tree to learn the truth, and for that, I had to go to the Abyss.


    It wasn¡¯t like there were only one or two ways to enter the Abyss and it wasn¡¯t that easy to find the gate that led to a specific world, so I needed to find the fastest way there as I couldn¡¯t afford to waste time.


    <em>I have to find the bastard who knows the way there.</em>


    In my past life, Jang Seoyeon was the one responsible for the cmity that transported all the Young Prodigies who participated in the tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes into the Abyss.


    However, Jang Seonyeon wasn¡¯t the one who had the ability to open a gate to the Abyss.


    In spite of that, he was able to open the gate to trap the Young Prodigies thanks to the ¡®bastard¡¯ next to him.


    <em>What was his name again?</em>


    The bastard who had the monstrous ability of detecting a spatial weak point and ripping it apart with his hands.


    His name was¡­ Zhuge something.


    I clicked my tongue as I thought about his name.


    <em>Of course it had to be Zhuge.</em>


    They were people who only possessed their surname as their n had been destroyed a long time ago.


    I tried asking the Beggar¡¯s Sect for information a few times, but unlike Zhuge Hyuk, it seemed like they struggled to find any information


    That bastard was probably living under a fake name.


    <em>Would hee this time?</em>


    All I knew about him was that he was associated with that incident and I was only able to remember him because he was with Jang Seonyeon at the time.


    <em>So I¡¯ll go find him.</em>


    I prayed that this part of history didn¡¯t change.


    <em>Pitter.</em>


    I looked around the streets as I got drenched in rain on my way back.


    Was it because the Heavenly Dragon Academy would open shortly?


    The streets seemed rowdier than usual.


    Judging by the swords on their belt and the condition of their body, they all seemed to be young martial artists.


    It seemed like they had alle here to enter the Heavenly Dragon Academy.


    Thanks to the increase in visitors, the merchants had smiles on their faces.


    It seemed like the Young Prodigies weren¡¯t the only ones waiting for this day.


    <em>Tap.</em>


    ¡°Ah, sorry.¡±


    Someone identally bumped into me and apologized.


    Thanks to the number of people gathered, it wasmon for people to bump into each other.


    I hated it when it got this crowded.


    I continued to make my way whileining to the sky.


    ¡°Master over there! Have a taste of this!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s cheap and delicious! The noodles that even shocked the Alliance Leader with its deliciousness!¡±


    I heard the merchants from each building shout as I passed by.


    I continued on my way while ignoring each and every one of them.


    I wasn¡¯t fond of crowded ces, but on the contrary, I liked rowdy streets.


    The streets I came across after I first regressed were simr to this.


    Because of that, it was memorable.


    Streets like this were full of life, and that made me feel like cmity hasn¡¯t struck the world yet.


    The sight made me feel like I was given a second chance.


    Because of that, a slight feeling of difort was nothing.


    I walked past the merchants working hard to sell their products even on a rainy day like this as I had to return to my inn.


    Then...


    ¡°Try a yakgwa!¡±


    A sudden voice made me halt.


    <em>Yakgwa huh.</em>


    It had been a while ever since I heard that word.


    That made sense.


    I hadn¡¯t bought a single piece of yakgwa ever since Wi Seol-Ah left because it reminded me of her smile whenever I gave her yakgwa.


    Having piqued my interest, I broke through the crowd and headed towards the merchant.


    An old man with wrinkles greeted me with a smile.


    ¡°Ah, do you want to try one?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take two.¡±


    Seeing the money, the old man smiled and gave me the yakgwas, and I left after buying just two of them as I didn¡¯t want to buy too many.


    ¡°Thank you, Master!¡±


    It felt like the manner in which the old man spoke to me changed, but I didn¡¯t care too much.


    I put a yakgwa in my mouth.


    The texture felt the same and the taste was the same as well, but for some reason, it felt less sweet.


    <em>Is it because the girl who ate it happily isn¡¯t here right now?</em>


    If that was the reason¡­


    <em>How pointless.</em>


    It was pointless of me to feel that way just because I was missing someone.


    I asked nobody in particr while thinking about her cheerful face.


    <em>I wonder how she¡¯s doing.</em>


    I also wondered if she was eating well, or if she was sick.


    <em>Also¡­</em>


    Was it really okay for me to not visit her at all?


    I wanted to ask her all those questions.


    It was obvious that I wasn¡¯t going to receive any answers, but I asked them anyway.


    <em>Pitter.</em>


    My questions were washed away by the shower and melted without being carried by the wind.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Just like how a stream of breath scatters immediately.


    Putting the leftover yakgwa in my mouth, I once more began making my way through the falling rain.


    I couldn¡¯t waste more time being sentimental as I was already busy enough.


    And if I took any longer, the people at the inn would start looking for me.


    As I was about to move without regret¡­


    <strong>[Grr¡­]</strong>


    The beast inside suddenly cried.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you asleep?¡±As it had been keeping quiet for a while, I thought that it was hibernating due to the winter, but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    <strong>[Grr¡­ Grrr¡­]</strong>


    The bastard continued to growl as if it was disturbed from a deep slumber.


    It almost sounded like it wasining.


    ¡°Are you hungry or something? I already fed you a ton on our way here.¡±I fed the bastard the Demons I hunted on our way to Henan, so why was itining?


    <strong>[Grr¡­]</strong>


    The beast that continued to growl in dissatisfaction, but it didn¡¯t seem like it was growling at me.


    It almost felt like it was barking at something else.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with¨C ¡°


    As I was about to pacify the beast¡­


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I felt a presence.


    After feeling the familiar presence, I quickly moved my stiff neck and looked at a certain ce.


    My eyes were directed at the roof of a building.


    When I looked at the top of a tall building, I saw someone with their facepletely covered.


    They would have looked suspicious to anyone, but that wasn¡¯t the important part.


    The important thing was that thedy was only staring at me from a distance.


    <em>¡­Why?</em>


    I wasn¡¯t asking the reason she was staring at me.


    I was asking why she was here.


    Even though her face was covered, I was certain that it was ady because her presence felt especially familiar.


    <em>Just why?</em>


    I wasn¡¯t able to feel her presence after regression at first.


    She hadpletely concealed her presence, as if erasing her very existence, but for some reason, was very clear now.


    It was just like the girl I knew from my past life.


    ¡°¡­You.¡±


    When I spoke with a flustered tone, the girl flinched on realizing that I had discovered her, so jumped down from the rooftop and disappeared into the crowd.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Because she had jumped into a crowded location, it was difficult to identify her presence.


    Mixing her presence with others confused my senses.


    After seeing her do such a thing, there was only one thing I could do.


    ¡°She¡¯s causing a hassle after appearing for the first time in a while.¡±


    <em>m.</em>


    ¡°<em>Agh!</em> What the¨C!¡±


    ¡°<em>Ugh¡­!</em>¡±


    The people around me flinched in shock and began to falter as I sent out a wave of Qi.


    It seemed like she thought she could run away from me, but despite knowing my personality, she made a mistake.


    She nned to blend in with the crowd and hide herself from my sight, but unlikest time when I lost her due to my ipetence, I had no intention of repeating the same thing again. No matter what it took.


    It was possible that I might have mistaken her for someone else or perhaps she didn¡¯t want to see me.


    However, if it was really her, unfortunately, I had no intention letting her escape this time; whether she liked it or not.

 Chapter 280: Winter Rain (4)

    Chapter 280: Winter Rain (4)Under the pouring rain, thedy walked through the crowd in a hurry.


    <em>¡­Why?</em>


    She asked herself why she left the spot as she continued moving.


    Even though she longed to see him, she wondered why she was running away instead.


    <em>Just why?</em>


    She didn¡¯t know.


    She was still unable to understand.


    As soon as their eyes met, she wanted to leave the spot.


    <em>I¡¯m scared.</em>


    Yes, it was because she was afraid.Fear and nervousness filled herpletely and clouded her judgment.


    Why was she so afraid?


    Thedy closed her eyes shut¡­


    <em>-Calm down.</em>


    Then, as if it was waiting, a voice appeared.


    It was the voice that had been her guide since she was young, and thedy called this voice, ¡®Sis¡¯.


    She trusted this voice and asked for advice whenever she felt lost¡­


    <em>¡­I told you not toe out for a while.</em>


    But now, it didn¡¯t seem all too trustworthy any longer.


    <em>-Are you afraid?</em>


    <em>¡­</em>


    <em>-Are you afraid that he might not recognize your changed self?</em>


    Thedy was unable to respond to the voice.


    She couldn¡¯t deny it.


    <em>-So you are afraid.</em>


    <em>¡­Don¡¯t speak like you know everything.</em>


    <em>-Of course I do, after all, I¡¯m the one who knows you the best in the whole world.</em>


    <em>That¡¯s just you bbering.</em>


    Even though she denied the words of the voice, thedy bit her lips.


    She was unable to deny it after all.


    She was afraid to know what he would think of her when he saw the ¡®changed her¡¯.


    Furthermore, thedy was also afraid that he might say something resentful to her.


    Why did you leave without saying anything?


    Why did you change so much?


    She was afraid that he might say those things as soon as he looked into her eyes from afar.


    <em>-He¡¯s not the type of person to do that.</em>


    <em>...I know.</em>


    She already knew that.


    She knew that he wasn¡¯t the type who would say resentful words to her over something like that.


    Despite that, she hid herself and ended up running away from him, even though she had been looking forward to this day for so long.


    <em>Squelch.</em>


    As she continued to walk through the puddles, thedy found herself in a forest, outside of the town.


    Only after she escaped the rowdy crowd was she able to let out a breath of relief.


    ¡°<em>Huff¡­ Huff¡­</em>¡±


    Thedy thought to herself as she panted.


    In the end, she was unable to say a word to him.


    She wanted to ask him how he had been doing, but she was unable to even bring herself to do that much.


    All she could do was watch him from afar, and that was it.


    <em>And I worked so hard too¡­</em>


    Thedy leaned against a tree, breathed heavily, and looked at her hand.


    The hand that he always said was white and soft, was now very rough.


    It was the result of her hard work.


    <em>Clench.</em>


    She clenched her fist after looking at her hand.


    <em>-So, what will you do now?</em>


    She didn¡¯t respond to the voice.


    She wondered what to do.


    <strong>[Once you leave, you will receive attention from many people.]</strong>


    It was the conversation she had with her grandfather before leaving.


    Honestly, it couldn¡¯t really be called a conversation because all she did was listen to his words without responding.


    <strong>[Grandpa is worried about that. I wanted my Seol-Ah to never leave for the outside world, but I suppose that¡¯s not possible.]</strong>


    It meant that he was unable to keep her to himself anymore.


    And as her grandfather wanted, thedy heeded his advice.


    Because of that, her grandfather had to respect this decision of hers.


    When her grandfather could no longer maintain the seal he wanted to, the Immortal Healer told thedy.


    <strong>[It won¡¯t be the same as before. It¡¯ll take some time until you get used to the power you¡¯ve regained, and your body will feel ufortable as your vessel has been reduced.]</strong>


    Just as the Immortal Healer said, thedy felt very ufortable.


    It felt like her body had be much weaker than before and it was hard to control the unknown power.


    ording to the Immortal Healer, despite bing weaker, she was far stronger than others, and only now was she able to feel her power as it was so great before, that she was unable to even feel it.


    Thedy then asked.


    She wondered why she had to go through all that when she was better before.


    The Immortal Healer answered in response.


    <em>-Your grandfather wants you to live as a human.</em>


    What did he mean by that?


    Thedy couldn¡¯t understand.


    She was human.


    She was born and raised as a human, and she possessed the emotions of a human as well.


    Thedy sometimes asked the voice inside her during the night because she couldn¡¯t understand,


    <em>-¡­</em>


    But the voice didn¡¯t respond to her.


    She wasn¡¯t able to answer Wi Seol-Ah when she asked if she was human or not.


    Whatever the answer was, thedy was finally able to train as she wished after blocking the unstable power inside her body.


    Her grandfather trained her during the day, and another helped fix the ws in her sword at night.


    Was she enjoying training with her sword like she wanted?


    Honestly, she didn¡¯t know.


    It would be correct to say that she had no inspiration.


    To begin with, her purpose for learning how to use a sword was different, so she continued to swing her sword silently.


    The martial arts her grandfather taught her were beautiful.


    As the sword was coated in moonlight, he called it the Moonlight Dance.


    When she saw her grandfather¡¯s swordy beneath the moonlight for the first time, she was almost charmed by its beauty.


    That alone was enough to motivate her, but it took only half a year of swinging for thedy¡¯s sword to harness the moonlight


    When she bragged about it to her grandfather, she remembered his eyes turning sad.


    She didn¡¯t know why he made such an expression, nor did she want to find out.


    And after that day, thedy continued to swing her sword.


    She worked hard without any breaks.


    She cut down on her sleep, and unlike before, she even lost her appetite.


    Was it because he wasn¡¯t there with her?


    Or was it because her appetite was blocked along with her power, just like the immortal healer said?


    Then one day, she told her grandfather that her body felt different and he informed her that she had ovee her wall.


    It had been a year since she started training with the sword.


    Ever since her grandfather informed her that she had ovee her wall, her body began to change.


    Her pupils turned golden, and her dark brown hair also began to dye itself with a golden color as well.


    Her body grew fast and it was no longer the body she used to have in the past. Even the plump cheeks he used to love touching were no longer there.


    She changed so much that it was possible that the people she once knew would no longer recognize her.


    She despised that fact.


    She wanted to remain the same as before so that he would be able to recognize her easily.


    <em>-Child¡­</em>


    The voice she heard was now filled with pity.


    She could feel the honesty in the voice, but that didn¡¯t mean that she trusted it.


    Ever since she started training her sword, she began to dream.


    Moreover, when she realized that those dreams were the memories of the voice in her head, thedy was no longer able to trust the voice.


    <em>Pitter.</em>


    The rain broke through the canopy of the dense forest and drenched her clothes.


    Despite that, thedy didn¡¯t move.


    Her feet felt heavy as if weights were holding her down.


    <em>-What will you do now? You wanted to see him for so long.</em>


    ...


    She longed to see him.


    She wanted to see his eyes that observed her. She missed the rough hands that used to pat her head.


    However, she was unable to muster the courage.


    <em>Will it be okay¡­?</em>


    She wondered if it would be okay for her to meet him even though she had changed drastically.


    Because of that, thedy felt afraid.


    As she was biting her lips beneath the rain¡­


    <em>Swoosh.</em>


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Feeling the heat behind her, thedy turned around in shock.


    <em>Sizzle.</em>


    She could hear the sound of water being vaporized from the ground.


    When she turned around, she saw someone drying their body with heat.


    ¡°How could you run away after you came all the way here just to see me? It was a hassle, you know?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Compared to when shest saw him, his voice sounded deeper.


    There was still some distance between them, but he seemed taller and bigger.


    His eyes were still fierce as ever, but seeing the emotions contained in those eyes, it felt like her heart was bing warmer.


    <em>No.</em>


    Despite that thought, thedy pulled down the face cover lower to hide her face.


    She didn¡¯t want him to see it.


    How did he manage to find her?


    She had disappeared into the crowd intentionally.


    The water around them was vaporizing due to his heat.


    Did he run that fast for her sake?


    His eyes were dyed red as if proving that he had used his Qi.


    <em>Step.</em>


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Seeing him take a step, thedy flinched, but he continued walking towards her.


    ******************<em>Did she get skinnier?</em>


    That was the first thought that came to mind after seeing her for the first time in a while.


    Unlike before, her body shape was clearer.


    Judging by how she now had a sword at her waist, it seemed like she was trained by the Sword Emperor.


    When I took a step forward, I saw her flinch and take a step back.


    Seeing that, I spoke first.


    ¡°Even if you run away again, I¡¯m going to follow you to hell, so remain still.¡±


    Judging by how she flinched after I took a step, it seemed like she really was nning to run away.


    However, I had no intention of letting her escape even if she tried to do so.


    I didn¡¯t know what she was afraid of, but she tried to pull her face cover lower .


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who came to see me earlier? Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    There was no response.


    And I didn¡¯t care.


    I just made my way towards her.


    ¡°Even though it¡¯s been so long, you¡¯re not even responding. Or perhaps, is it because you don¡¯t want to speak to me?¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s¡­ not it.¡±


    When I spoke to her bluntly, I was able to draw a response from her.


    Her voice sounded more mature, but it wasn¡¯t that different from the voice I remembered.


    I was now close enough to make contact with her if I stretched out my hand.


    I saw her shoulders trembling as if she was feeling cold.


    And during all this, I had to quell my exhausted breath.


    <em>Why is she so fast?</em>


    It felt like I had used half of my Qi just chasing after her.


    I had to sharpen my senses to keep track of her and she was so fast that I had to use most of my Qi to chase after her, so I didn¡¯t have much left.


    I felt exhausted for the first time in a while.


    Even so¡­


    <em>I caught her.</em>


    I didn¡¯t let her escape.


    That was enough.


    <em>Step.</em>


    I took another step forward.


    <em>Flinch.</em>


    She flinched again.


    <em>What¨C?</em>¡¯


    What should I ask first?


    Should I ask her why she departed leaving only a single letter behind?


    Or should I ask her if she had been doing well?


    Why did she run away as soon as she saw me? Why did shee here? Why was she shivering, was she feeling sick?


    I had so many questions, but I pushed all of them aside and the words that left my mouth werepletely different.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    For some reason, she seemed shocked by what I said.


    Her shoulders stopped trembling and it felt like her gaze that was avoiding me was now slightly directed at me.


    ¡°How have you been?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ough¡­¡±


    She was reluctant to speak as if she was unable to respond.


    I didn¡¯t imagine that our reunion would be like this.


    ¡°I had a fairly good time.¡±


    Well, I obviously ran into a bunch of problems, got engaged, and I now had the ability to turn others into Demonic Humans, but I guess it¡¯d be correct to say that I was doing well since I was still perfectly fine.


    I had a ton of things I wanted to say, but for now, I felt that saying this was enough.


    I stretched my hand towards her.


    Seeing that she was drenched in cold rain, I was concerned, but all I had to do was dry herter.


    Only after I carefully stretched my hand towards her,...


    <em>Reach¨C</em>


    She ced her white hand on top of mine. I had to wait for some time as she hesitated for a while, but in the end, it ultimately worked out.


    When I saw her ce her hand on top of mine, I slowly covered it with mine.


    I didn¡¯t put much strength in it and I only wrapped her hand gently.


    That much was enough for now.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see your face now. Surely you aren¡¯t going to keep hiding it from me after so long, right?¡±As I spoke with a smirk on my face, I saw that she was hesitating for some reason.


    If she was covering her face because she thought that I wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize her, that was a huge mistake on her part.


    A seriously huge mistake.


    No matter how much time passed, there was no way that I wouldn¡¯t recognize her.


    After hesitating for some time, she began to raise her other hand.


    Then, she started to pull the face cover that was covering her face.


    <em>Slip.</em>


    As she slowly pulled away the hood, her face which was hidden was revealed.


    Seeing her shaky nervous pupils trying their best to look back at me, I found myself smiling without realizing it.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    I then repeated the words I said before.


    I believed that these words would truly reach her this time.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When she heard my words, Wi Seol-Ah¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ been a while.¡±


    Responded back.


    <em>Pitter.</em>


    <em>Patt¡­</em>


    The shower drenching my shoulders began to weaken.


    As it gradually got weaker, I could no longer feel the rain.


    The winter rain, that had been pouring down for the past few days, had finally stopped.

 Chapter 281: Entrance Exams (1)

    Chapter 281: Entrance Exams (1)As it stopped raining, the sky turned clear, but as the sun had already set and it was night by the time I returned to the inn.


    ¡°Ah, Young Master Gu!¡±


    Even though I returnedte, Tang Soyeol was there to wee me.


    Was she perhaps waiting for me?


    ¡°You¡¯rete today, huh?¡±


    ¡°I had something I had to do.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see¡­ Have you eaten yet?¡±


    ¡°I had something light.¡±


    Honestly speaking,I hadn¡¯t eaten anything, but I told her that I did.


    I didn¡¯t feel like eating anything at the moment.I also listened to Tang Soyeol for a short while as she cheerfully told me about her day.


    ¡°You also need to wake up early tomorrow, so you should hurry and go to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Ah, right.¡±


    That¡¯s right, I had to leave early tomorrow.


    That damned Academy.


    Being reminded of that made my fairly good mood turn sour immediately.


    As I was trying my best to maintain myposure, Tang Soyeol asked me about something else.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Did something happen to put you in a good mood?¡±


    ¡°All of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ You seem like you are somewhat in a good mood.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    Good mood. huh.


    <em>-I wanted to see you.</em>


    Was it because of what she said right before we parted ways?


    I forcefully prevented the corners of my mouth from rising.


    ¡°Something like that.¡±


    Because I was trying to hide my smile, my words were more blunt than usual.


    Tang Soyeol tilted her head in confusion but I left her behind and thought to myself while heading to my room.


    <em>Where did she go?</em>


    It was because I haven¡¯t seen Moyong Hi-ah for thest few days.


    She did disappear a lot oftenly, so I was sure that she¡¯d return on her own this time as well.


    Though she did have to return before she ran out of heat.


    <em>Slide.</em>


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    When I opened the door to my room, I saw that the lights were already turned on.


    As I wondered if one of the servants had left the lights on, I stepped into the room still lost in my thoughts, but I only then did I realize that someone was sitting on my bed.


    ¡°¡­You scared me¡­¡±


    I took a step back to see who it was and I saw that it was none other than Namgung Bi-ah.


    ¡°What are you doing here? You scared the hell out of me.¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t¡­ing back¡­¡±


    ¡°What does me returningte have to do with you lying in my bed?¡±


    When I spoke in a tone of disbelief, Namgung Bi-ah slowly got up.


    Judging from her messy hair, it seemed like she had been lying down for quite a long time.


    It even looked like she had taken a nap.


    ¡°Did you eat?¡±


    ¡°¡­Mhm.¡±


    ¡°Good job.¡±


    I took off my outer garments and tossed them aside.


    Then, as I was about to change my clothes¡­


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving? Go out so I can change.¡±¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But for some reason, Namgung Bi-ah remained seated on my bed and continued to stare at me.


    Because only a single candle was illuminating the dark room, it felt like Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s blue eyes were shining more radiantly than usual.


    As Namgung Bi-ah continued to stare at me, it seemed like she had something to say.


    Then, she parted her pink lips and asked me.


    ¡°¡­Did you meet her?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t hide my shock on hearing Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s question.


    I didn¡¯t even have to think about who she was referring to.


    Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s gaze told me everything.


    It seemed like she was aware that I met Wi Seol-Ah outside.


    <em>How did she know?</em>


    How did Namgung Bi-ah know that I met Wi Seol-Ah when she didn¡¯t really go out either?


    I was both shocked and curious, but I wasn¡¯t in a position to ask her about it.


    She was demanding an answer from me.


    I stared straight into her eyes as I responded.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right. I did.¡±


    I didn¡¯t lie.


    I didn¡¯t want to lie to Namgung Bi-ah regarding such matters.


    Namgung Bi-ah simply continued staring at me in the same manner after hearing my response.


    I didn¡¯t know what that look meant, nor did I know about the emotions it contained.


    She then closed her eyes, turned away, wrapped herself with a nket with a somewhat weary look andid down again.


    ¡°Why did you return alone¡­?¡±


    Hearing the question she asked me softly from under the nket, I thought back to what Wi Seol-Ah said to me.


    <em>-I¡¯lle see youter.</em>


    <em>-You aren¡¯ting with me.</em>


    <em>-Yes.</em>


    Even though we had finally reunited after a long time, her response was firm.


    <em>-I¡¯m very happy¡­ that we were able to see each other today.</em>


    <em>-¡­</em>


    <em>-See you tomorrow¡­ Young Mas¡­ no¡­</em>


    While tidying her hair fluttering in the winter breeze, Wi Seol-Ah spoke to me with a gentle smile.


    <em>-Young Master Gu.</em>


    Hearing her gentle voice, I couldn¡¯t help but remain silent.


    <em>Tomorrow huh.</em>


    Wi Seol-Ah said that she would see me the next day.


    That meant that Wi Seol-Ah was going to attend the Heavenly Dragon Academy as well.


    <em>She hadn¡¯t changed.</em>


    I was pretty happy that I got to see her again, but it wasn¡¯tpletely positive.


    Parts of history had changed due to my regression and there were many incidents that I was aware of and unaware of that were twisted without my knowledge, but in the end, Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s path didn¡¯t really deviate that much.


    <em>Will I be able to change it?</em>


    Or if I did change, could I even dare to take responsibility?


    My anxiety still remained, but I could no longer afford to run away.


    I was no longer in a position where I could ask myself if I could do it or not, but instead in one where I had to do it.


    Namgung Bi-ah turned around, stared at me for a moment before turning away once more.


    It was understandable for her to be curious about Wi Seol-Ah since they had a fairly good rtionship, but it seemed like she decided not to ask any further after seeing my expression.


    <em>They are all so <em>perceptive</em>.</em>


    Be it Tang Soyeol, Namgung Bi-ah, or even Moyong Hi-ah.


    They notice it almost immediately if there was something strange about me, even though I couldn¡¯t do the same for them.


    While that made me feel undeserving of them, I also felt thankful and guilty at the same time.


    I stared at Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s back for a while before slowly opening my mouth.


    ¡°Hey, I need to ask you something.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Why are you trying to sleep here like it¡¯s normal?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Get up.¡±


    <em>Tsk.</em>


    Namgung Bi-ah clicked her tongue as she got up from my bed.


    Judging from her expression, it seemed like she was trying to y it off like it was something natural.


    ******************Thest floor of the inn was especially big whenpared to the other floors.


    A young man took a sip of his drink while looking down at the people outside.


    Moonlit Rice Wine.


    It was an expensive liquor sold only in Henan.


    Others might have screamed in shock if they knew how much it cost, but the young man continued drinking without a care.


    The sight of people walking on the streets outside was enough to serve as a side dish.


    One cup followed another.


    As the young man emptied half the contents of the bottle¡­


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    An uninvited guest opened the door and barged in.


    The young man sighed internally.


    He believed that he would be able to have a good rest today.


    When the young man looked at the girl with blunt eyes, the girl asked him the same question she had the previous day.


    ¡°Are you really the disciple of the elder himself?¡±


    ¡°<em>¡­Sigh</em>. This is already the fourth time that you have asked me this question today.¡±


    Despite giving her the same answer, the girl insisted on asking him the same question repeatedly.


    It was a hassle for the young man.


    ¡°It¡¯s because no matter how many times I hear it, I find it hard to believe.¡±


    ¡°I told you¡­ I am indeed his disciple.¡±


    She only shut her mouth after seeing Bi Eejin speak with a sour expression, but seeing that she was sulking, it seemed like she still wasn¡¯t satisfied with his answer.


    After seeing her like that, Bi Eejin sighed once more.


    <em>It has truly be a hassle</em>.


    It was a mistake on Bi Eejin¡¯s part for bringing it up in her presence.


    ¡°What¡¯s so wrong with that?¡±


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. It¡¯s just that I now understand why brother is so strong even though you¡¯re sozy.¡±


    ¡°Since when was Izy¡­?¡±


    He was busier than anyone.


    It was understandable that it seemed that way to Bibi as she didn¡¯t know about Bi Eejin¡¯s situation.


    <em>Tsk.</em>


    Even so, he was not in a position where he could exin his situation to her, so he had to remain silent this time as well.


    ¡°Then, how did you meet the elder?¡±


    ¡°¡­Just by chance?¡±


    ¡°You met one of the great Heavenly Venerables¡­ just by chance?¡±


    ¡°Life is full of surprises.¡±


    ¡°It almost sounds like you lived for more than seventy years even though you¡¯ve just turned twenty, brother.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <em>Twenty my ass. I¡¯ve lived for at least triple that number of years.</em>


    Bi Eejin smiled bitterly in his mind after listening to Bibi.


    He hadn¡¯t expected to end up in this situation either.


    It was a regret of his.


    A regret that led him to do something he shouldn¡¯t have.


    ¡°But I¡¯m d.¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°There was that rumor, you know? That Elder Bi had taken a disciple.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    She was talking about that?


    Bi Eejin couldn¡¯t remember how much heughed after hearing that rumor.


    ¡°I honestly felt a bit disappointed.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°It would have been disappointing if he took someone from another n as his disciple¡­ instead of you or brother Cheol.¡±


    The person named Cheol she was talking about was the first child of the current Lord of the Bi n.


    Bi Eejin smiled after hearing Bibi¡¯s words.


    Even though she looked immature, she was still thinking about her brothers.


    However...


    <em>I can¡¯t afford to take that idiot as my disciple.</em>


    Bi Cheol was an ipetent bastard in Bi Eejin¡¯s eyes.


    He had a hot temper like his father and he was talented in martial arts thanks to his blood, but that wasn¡¯t enough to satisfy Bi Eejin.


    Bi Eejin tried his best to make him into a decent human being by beating him up since they were young, but he didn¡¯t want to deal with him when it came to martial arts.


    In the first ce, I wouldn¡¯t have cared about it if I hadn¡¯t ended up in this situation.


    He didn¡¯t want to deal with the Bi n.


    To begin with, he had no intention of bing the Lord.


    Bi Eejin, no, Bijuu¡¯s only goal was to create his own martial arts.


    If the current Lord of the n hadn¡¯t gotten down on his knees and begged him to stay, Bi Eejin wouldn¡¯t have stayed, even after ending up in his current situation.


    Moreover...


    ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡±


    ¡°You are ugly today as well.¡±


    ¡°¡­Brother, have you ever been hit by a liquor bottle?¡±


    ¡°No, but I used it to hit a lot of people.¡±


    ¡°Then how about you experience it today?¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for that chatterbox, Bi Eejin would¡¯ve left the n, despite the Lord begging him to stay.


    Bibi tried her best to swing the liquor bottle, but Bi Eejin stopped it instantly.


    Even though her arms were bound, Bibi still had lots to say.


    ¡°If it¡¯s true that brother is the disciple of Elder Bi, then that must mean that the rumor regarding Young Master Gu is false, right?¡±


    <em>Pop.</em>


    As Bi Eejin opened another bottle of liquor, he made a strange expression after hearing Bibi¡¯s question.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible that I¡¯m not his only disciple.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? You just said that you were his disciple.¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t a rule that says that you can only have one disciple.¡±


    <em>Chuckle.</em>


    Bi Eejin simply chuckled.


    Unable to understand him, Bibi felt frustrated, but Bi Eejin had no intention to tell her the truth.


    In fact, he found her frustrated look to be cute, so he nned on watching her for a while longer.


    While doing so, he thought about the child Bibi had mentioned.


    <em>That bastard Gu Ryoon hid him for this long.</em>


    The child he met back at the inn.


    It was the child that his friend loved like a grandson.


    His face was almost identical to his father¡¯s.


    Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t just his face that was simr.


    <em>You can¡¯t lie about blood.</em>


    When Bi Eejin first saw the child named Gu Yangcheon, he was very impressed.


    Looking at his well-trained muscles that made his body near-perfect for closebat arts, it seemed like he trained diligently and the Qi inside him was so dense that even Bi Eejin found it difficult to judge.


    It was so impressive, that he even believed that Gu Yangcheon might be someone who experienced something simr to him.


    Eternal Youth.


    A process that required one to throw away everything they had, only to gain mere time.


    Bi Eejin wondered if Gu Yangcheon had also undergone Eternal Youth,


    <em>But if he did, he wouldn¡¯t have possessed such a body.</em>


    The process weakened a person¡¯s blood and body to the point where it was almost impossible for them to regain their original strength.


    Bi Eejin too had to go through struggle after struggle to turn his pathetic body into a normal one.


    However, it was different for Gu Yangcheon.


    His body was perfect for martial arts.


    It was unfortunate that his body was on the smaller side which made him have a shorter reach, but despite that, he could still control his body perfectly.


    There were only two ways a person could gain a body like that at his age.


    One way was for a martial artist at the Peak or Fusion realm to return to their youth and regain their strength after endless training.


    The second¡­


    <em>Is to have talent that is higher than the sky</em>.


    It was impossible for it to be the first option, which meant that it could only be the second option.


    ¡®To begin with, he¡¯s at this level because he was born with such talents.¡¯


    When he first met him, he knew that Gu Yangcheon¡¯s peak wasn¡¯t merely the Peak realm.


    A body where his Qi was perfectly bnced within his body, sharp senses that prepared him for any kind of situation, and the flow of Qi showed that he knew the path he had to take.


    It was as if he had already reached the Fusion realm before.


    <em>He hid it so well that it even took me a while to perceive.</em>


    Gu Yangcheon¡¯s Qi was so well-hidden that even the Dishonored Venerable took a few days to see through him.


    From what he heard, Gu Yangcheon hadn¡¯t even reached the age of twenty, but he was already preparing to ascend to the Fusion realm?


    He was so close to doing so.


    The Dishonored Venerable had reached Peak Realm when he had just turned twenty.


    If he thought about how there were only two other people in the whole of the Central ins who reached Peak Realm two years earlier than he did, Gu Yangcheon was already well over their level even if the Meteors from this generation were talented.


    If his talents continued to rise at his current rate, then it was obvious that he would be one of the Heavenly Venerables in the near future.


    <em>It¡¯s possible.</em>


    That was why the Dishonored Venerable was interested in Gu Yangcheon.


    It was certainly possible.


    Bi Eejin smiled as he looked outside the window.


    At first, he wanted to see him because of how much Gu Ryoon spoke about him.


    It felt like Gu Ryoon was indirectly asking him to teach the child, so he ignored him.


    The second time, he wanted to know how talented the child was because there was a rumor that he said that the child was his disciple.


    Bi Eejin didn¡¯t feel angry hearing that.


    More than anyone else, it was his earnest wish to take in someone as a disciple.


    However, if the person who imed to be his disciple was someone whocked the talent and didn¡¯t know their ce...


    <em>I was going to fold him in half.</em>


    He nned on punishing him, but when he met Gu Yangcheon, he wasn¡¯t all that bad.


    In fact, he was actually great.


    <em>I found it.</em>


    It was the moment he was waiting for.


    The Young Prodigy with a physique and also had perfect control of their Qi.


    It was what Bijuu was seeking for a long time.


    Only because of that did Bi Eejin offer Gu Yangcheon a handshake first.


    <em>But why did he make such an expression?</em>


    Bi Eejin wondered.


    When he extended his hand towards him, Gu Yangcheon had his guard so high up, that it seemed strange.


    As if he was ready to defend himself if Bi Eejin tried to ambush him, he kept looking around, and he was prepared to deflect all attacks aimed towards each and every one of his party members if a fight happened to break out.


    Though, there was one problem.


    <em>Why?</em>


    Bi Eejin had no clue.


    <em>Does he know who I am?</em>


    That would have exined everything, but the chances of that being true were low.


    It was possible if that bastard Gu Ryoon told him everything, but he wasn¡¯t the type of person to share his friend¡¯s secrets with others despite having a crazy personality.


    Then, what did Gu Yangcheon feel to make him be on guard?


    Was it instinct?


    <em>If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s even better.</em>


    A martial artist had to constantly maintain a sharp instinct.


    <em>How nice.</em>


    The Dishonored Venerable took another sip of his liquor.


    The more he thought about the child, the more fascinated he became.


    Perhaps, just perhaps¡­


    <em>¡­I might be able to perfect him.</em>


    It was possible that, through Gu Yangcheon, Bi Eejin might be able to witness the perfection of martial arts.


    And as he thought so, the liquor flowed down his throat like it was nothing.


    As he continued drinking, Bibi, who remained standing dumbfoundedly, walked over and pointed somewhere.


    ¡°Uh, brother. Over there¡­¡±


    She was pointing in the direction that Bi Eejin was already looking towards.


    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s them¡­ right?¡±


    Bi Eejin nodded after hearing Bibi.


    <em>It¡¯s the Harmonic Sword¡¯s army.</em>


    A group of people were walking through the night street.


    Considering how important tomorrow¡¯s day was, it seemed like they were required to be there.


    Thanks to that, the streets were filled with people.


    <em>Hmm¡­</em>


    Among that crowd, was a person wearing a white outfit with a symbol of light drawn on it with a dark color.


    It was the outfit of the Taeryung n who the current Leader of the Murim Alliance belonged to, the Harmonic Sword Jang Cheon.


    <em>Now that I think about it, I wonder if the treasure was delivered without any problems.</em>


    There was a treasure that Bi Eejin had borrowed from the Murim Alliance for a short while.


    He nned to return it when he was participating in the tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes, but he forgot about it and failed to do so. He even wrote a letter as an excuse.


    Then, that bastard Gu Ryoon took it after telling him that he would deliver it safe and sound.


    <em>I¡¯m sure he took care of it on his own.</em>


    Bi Eejin trusted his friend and erased the thought from his mind.


    ¡°Then, is the person standing at the front the Meteor Sword?¡±


    Hearing Bibi, Bi Eejin moved his gaze slightly.


    He then saw the handsome face of a young man who was leading the group.


    ¡°He¡¯s handsome¡­¡±


    Bibi murmured on seeing the young man.


    His face was rather handsome.


    His face and jawline made him look like a prince.


    ¡°That person must be the Meteor Sword.¡±


    The new martial artist who had be the talk of town recently.


    The son of the current Alliance Leader, the Meteor Sword.


    ¡°He¡¯s so handsome¡­¡±


    It seemed like Bibi was charmed by the Meteor Sword¡¯s face, as she wasn¡¯t able to take her eyes off of him.


    <em>He has those looks and is good at martial arts?</em>


    He was perfect¡­ just perfect.


    Bibi could only nod her head.


    During this time, Bi Eejin paid no attention to the Meteor Sword or whatnot.


    He seemed pretty talented, but he didn¡¯t seem all that special.


    <em>Hmm.</em>


    Instead, Bi Eejin was more interested in the child who was walking behind the Meteor Sword.


    Her face wasn¡¯tpletely visible as she had a hood pulled low, but it was clear that she was ady judging by her body shape, and judging by the sword at her waist, Bi Eejin was also able to discern that she was a swordswoman.


    Additionally¡­


    <em>¡­Oh?</em>


    Her faint aura felt familiar.


    It was obvious why it felt familiar.


    Her aura was simr to the one who made him roll around on the ground a lot.


    The sword that held the moon and cut through the sky.


    He was reminded of the old man who was one of the Heavenly Venerables, when he stood at the peak of a sharp sword all by himself.


    The Dishonored Venerable put on a big smile after reminiscing about that time.


    The aura thedy possessed was clearly¡­


    <em>That old man.</em>


    The same as the one who created the Moonlight Dance.


    <em>He raised a monster.</em>


    It was the aura of Wi Hyogun, the Sword Emperor.

 Chapter 282: Entrance Exams (2)

    Chapter 282: Entrance Exams (2)The day went by and I left the inn as soon as morning came.


    As we had decided on the schedule a long time ago, I was all ready to depart.


    Being winter, it was still cold outside, but the sky was clear.


    It was so clear that the rain from thest few days felt like an illusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s disgustingly tall.¡±


    I sighed repeatedly as I made my way up the towering mountain valley.


    <em>I swear¡­ This crazy neighborhood...</em>


    A mountain like that in Henan?


    I felt speechless every time I looked at it.


    In my past life, I fainted halfway through climbing this mountain.<em>Retard.</em>


    I should¡¯ve just taken a break if I was that tired.


    Instead, I was worried about the people watching me and felt the need to maintain my pride, which resulted in me ending in a more humiliating situation.


    Just that mere thought sent chills down my spine.


    That was one of the major reasons that made me feel thankful that I regressed.


    ¡°Before¡­¡±


    As I continued climbing the mountain, Tang Soyeol, who was following me from behind, spoke.


    ¡°This mountain was formed during the Blood Demon War.¡±


    Seeing her give me an exnation while wiping off her sweat, it seemed like my face had ¡®Why is this damned mountain here?¡¯ written all over it.


    ¡°An entire mountain was formed?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­! I heard that it happened during the Lord of the Fist¡¯s fight.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Hearing Tang Soyeol, I couldn¡¯t help but frown as it made no sense.


    The Lord of the Fist was the other title of the Iron Fist, Yeon Il-Cheon.


    Then, did that mean that this mountain was formed during a battle between Yeon Il-Cheon and the Blood Demon?


    Rather than being formed due to a natural disaster, what kind of monstrous bullshit was it for a mountain to form after a battle?


    <em>Was it a man-made natural disaster or something?</em>


    How could a human manage to create a mountain this big while fighting?


    <em>¡­Hmm.</em>


    However, if I thought about it objectively, I felt like even I would be able to create a small mountain


    However, something that big was too difficult.


    That was the fucking Mount Tai.


    <em>Putting that aside for now¡­</em>


    I couldn¡¯t confirm if it was a false rumor or simply an exaggeration, but I pushed those thoughts aside for now.


    Because I wasn¡¯t really feeling physically exhausted as I climbed the mountain.


    <em>Way too many people are staring at me.</em>


    I felt bothered by the numerous people gazing right at me.


    The path up the mountain was long and wide.


    Moreover, it was pretty crowded as everyone had to arrive at a fixed time.


    They were mostly Young Prodigies¡­


    No, it would be more urate to say that all of them were Young Prodigies.


    The others present were the escorts from their ns.


    Besides them, the rest were all young martial artists, and our party was enough to draw their attention.


    I started hearing some of their whispers.


    <em>-The Poison Phoenix¡­? That¡¯s the Poison Phoenix, right?</em>


    <em>-It looks like the Snow Phoenix is next to her too.</em>


    _-Woah¡­ she¡¯s incredibly pretty. _


    They were mostly gazes of admiration.


    And since Namgung Bi-ah had covered her face and was concealing her presence, there were noments about her.


    <em>I¡¯m d she¡¯s making good use of it.</em>


    I was a bit worried since she hadn¡¯t used it for a while.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    And it seemed like Namgung Bi-ah seemed had concealed herself since she felt ufortable being in the midst of so many people.


    I felt a bit morefortable thanks to that.


    Even so, I wasn¡¯tpletelyfortable.


    <em>-Then who is that guy over there? Just who is he?</em>


    <em>-Who? The one standing at the back?</em>


    <em>-No, the one standing at the front¡­ the scary-looking guy.</em>


    <em>-There are two guys, so why are you only mentioning the one at the front?</em>


    <em>-At least the guy at the back is handsome.</em>


    <em>-Aha.</em>


    Those fuckers¡­?


    Hearing their mumbling, I red at them and that made them flinch and shut their mouth.


    And it seems like Gu Jeolyub was the handsome guy they were referring to.


    I was being discriminated against because of my looks.


    Life was still full of beauty, huh?


    Fuck my life.


    <em>Though, I am d that it seems that they don¡¯t know who I am.</em>


    This was because I had not done anything ¡°special¡± after the tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes.


    <em>I¡¯m <em>also</em> d that I covered my face on purpose back then</em>.


    I, too, had my face covered, just like Namgung Bi-ah.


    To be more precise, I concealed my presence and because I couldn¡¯t afford to use all of my Qi in the middle of the fight, I concealed myself enough to the point where a person would only be able to recognize me if they had paid close attention.


    <em>And that makes me curious.</em>


    A few days ago, back when I overpowered the Water Dragon and Yung Pung¡­


    <em>-That face¡­! It¡¯s the True Dragon!</em>


    There was a bastard who recognized me.


    At that time, everyone simply took it to be natural, but it made me curious.


    <em>I wonder who it was.</em>


    I wasn¡¯t able to identify the person, but I still felt uneasy.


    It didn¡¯t seem like a coincidence, and it felt like they did that on purpose.


    It would have certainly been possible for a martial artist at the Peak realm to see through my barrier and my face, but a martial artist of that caliber wouldn¡¯t havecked the dignity to yell out my title from the middle of a crowd.


    Moreover¡­


    <em>My senses didn¡¯t catch them.</em>


    It was also true that they managed to escape my senses.


    And it wasn¡¯t just one or two things that made me curious.


    <em>I think I need to be more mindful of my <em>surroundings</em>.</em>


    I thought about letting it pass, but judging by the situation, I felt the need to exercise more caution.


    Although I needed the fame, things like this made me worried.


    <em>The more famous I get, the more annoying bastards will target me.</em>


    That applied to anyone.


    And I somewhat expected it¡­


    <em>But they were faster than expected.</em>


    Who was it?


    Or where were they?


    No, since I was curious, I¡¯d look for them myself.


    I¡¯d learn everything once I caught them.


    After all, I was a professional when it came to that field.


    As I was rubbing my lips while lost in my thoughts¡­


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Asked Moyong Hi-ah, who was walking next to me.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Your expression is¡­ familiar.¡±


    ¡°Familiar you say?¡±


    Did I make this expression a lot?


    ¡°Ah, no. It¡¯s just that I make that expression a lot.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    What was she talking about?


    To clear my confusion, Moyong Hi-ah began her exnation.


    ¡°If you ever get caught, I¡¯ll show you how hell looks like.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°I make that expression whenever I ever feel that way, and the Young Master was making that exact face right now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She was so spot on that I became speechless.


    Upon seeing me be speechless, Moyong Hi-ah smiled brightly.


    ¡°Young Master is really bad at hiding his expressions.¡±


    ¡°¡­I get that a lot.¡±


    I thought I did a fairly good job in hiding them, but it seems I had be bad at it ever since I regressed.


    <em>Why, though? Is it because I had gotten a little used to peace?</em>


    ¡°I should work on it.¡±


    ¡°There is no need for you to.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Why?¡±


    ¡°I like that side of Young Master more.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After she spat those words out naturally, like flowing water, silence lingered for a moment.


    I checked on her to see what was happening.


    <em>¡­They became red?</em>


    What I came across was the rare sight of Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s cheeks bing red.


    It seemed that she identally said those words out loud.


    ¡°It looks like these two apples are ripe. They are really red.¡±


    ¡°<em>Ough¡­</em>¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s cold expression began to copse as I teased her.


    Seeing her reaction made her look a bit cu¡­


    <em>¡­Cute?</em>


    Crazy fucker.


    For me to think that the almighty Moyong Hi-ah was cute.


    Did the exhausting mountain climb make me lose my mind?


    <em>It¡¯s not even that exhausting though.</em>


    Because of my constant training, it was impossible for something like this to tire me out.


    It must just be a temporary thing.


    Then, I brushed my hair aside as a cool breeze made me feel a little better.


    ******************The Heavenly Dragon Academy was at the peak of the mountain, but that wasn¡¯t our destination.


    Our destination was a bit closer than that.


    One had to pass an examination to be epted into the Heavenly Dragon Academy.


    This meant that they weren¡¯t nning on epting everyone who came, but it also meant that they would only ept those with enough talent.


    Every Young Prodigies present was from a well-known noble n and household, and despite that, they still nned to filter some people out.


    In some ways, it hurt the pride of some people as passing the exam meant they were more talented than those that didn¡¯t.


    It made the people obsessed with fame and honor drool all over.


    Those who passed the test formed their own groups and built connections, thus making the original goal of this ce, education, not feel all that important.


    Though of course, putting them aside, in the end, everyone came here just so that they could say they graduated from the Heavenly Dragon Academy.


    <em>Also¡­</em>


    Just like how they imed to be the greatest educational institution, their quality of their teaching wasn¡¯t that bad either.


    <em>¡­Though you could learn most they teach you here if you belong to a noble n.</em>


    If a person was a blood rtive of a noble n, they had no reason to attend the academy since they already had the Lord or the Elders to teach them.


    ¡°Gu n¡¯s Gu Yangcheon of Shanxi, you are checked off. Head to the second group.¡±


    Because thisnd belonged to the Murim Alliance, the people who checked off the Young Prodigies also belonged to the Alliance.


    I was given my group number as I got checked off.


    <em>nce.</em>


    The person checking me off nced after checking my name and my origin during the process.


    His gaze clearly said, <em>Is it really him?</em>


    And I believed that I was going to receive such gazes for some time.


    I was too tired to even get angry.


    <em>For the ones who aren¡¯t here yet, is tomorrow their day</em>?


    The Water Dragon and the Sword Dragon weren¡¯t present as it seemed like the people belonging to the Sects were going to have their exam tomorrow.


    And only blood rtives from various ns were going to have their exam today.


    Without much exaggeration, it was fair to say that all Young Prodigies in the world had gathered here, so one day wouldn''t be enough.


    <em>Second group, huh?</em>


    It was obvious that they were grouping people ording to their ranks.


    To prove that, Moyong Hi-ah, Tang Soyeol, and Namgung Bi-ah were all in the first group.


    <em>But why am I in the second group?</em>


    I wasn¡¯t angry that I wasn¡¯t being treated as a member of a top noble n.


    It just felt strange.


    The Gu n wasn¡¯t a n that was looked down upon, though I wasn¡¯t saying that the second group was low.


    It was just that when I thought about how the Gu n was currently ranked in the Central ins, the group number I was assigned was a bit off.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Though I honestly didn¡¯t care.


    I knew there weren¡¯t any benefits to being put in a different group, so it didn¡¯t really matter.


    The one thing that worried me was that the other members from the Gu n might show their tempe-


    <em>It doesn¡¯t seem like that¡¯s going to happen¡­</em>


    When I nced at Gu Yeonseo, feeling a bit worried, I saw her spacing out.


    Looking at her appearance, it seemed like the Sword Queen paid her a visit at night after hearing my request.


    Seeing that, I was able to let out a sigh of relief.


    <em>It may not be perfect.</em>


    Rather than getting rid of her Inner Demons, it was more like covering them with something else.


    If she wasn¡¯t able to move forward by herself, then the best solution for a swordsman was to give them a target to achieve or make them focus on their swords.


    It was so that they wouldn¡¯t be able to think about anything else.


    Of course, it was possible for this to cause a person to be afflicted with Inner Demons as it was a sin for them to chase after their sword if they weren¡¯t capable.


    However, I felt that this method wasn¡¯t that bad for Gu Yeonseo.


    <em>Of course, if this doesn¡¯t work¡­</em>


    I was nning to use <em>Something else,</em> but it seemed like I wouldn¡¯t have to.


    At least not for now.


    <em>To begin with, is she even going to pass the exam?</em>


    I wasn¡¯t worried about Gu Jeolyub as I made him work hard, but it was a bit different for Gu Yeonseo.


    It was true that she was pretty talented whenpared to the other Young Prodigies.


    And she was at the peak of Second-rate, which wasn¡¯t bad. But it was a bit difficult to say that it was enough for her to pass the Heavenly Dragon Academy¡¯s exam.


    On the contrary, Gu Jeolyub was at a level where he would pass the exam as long as he didn''t lower his guard, like an idiot. So all I had to worry about was how to deal with him if he failed instead.


    I¡¯ll beat him <em>to a pulp.</em>


    I worked so hard to raise him, so if he failed and embarrassed me in front of everyone, I would give him a fitting punishment. A big one at that.


    <em>Flinch.</em>


    Gu Jeolyub flinched as he felt a chill from me, and then he created some distance between us.


    After seeing that, I asked him.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°¡­Nothing. For some reason, I felt like you were going to hit me there for a second.¡±


    ¡°<em>Tsk¡­</em> You are sharp.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    It was funny to see Gu Jeolyub with a look of shock.


    Oh, but I wasn¡¯t joking though.


    I was really going to break him if he failed.


    As I was killing time teasing Gu Jeolyub, I felt another presencee towards me.


    Who was it? There weren¡¯t that many people that would approach me.


    Wondering who it was, I focused a little¡­


    <em>Tsk.</em>


    I clicked my tongue immediately after I guessed who it was.


    His aura felt uneasy.


    <em>Right, that bastard must¡¯ve alsoe.</em>


    It wasn¡¯t that strange as I came here knowing that.


    Despite that¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    It didn¡¯t change the fact that I got pissed off every time I saw him, especially with his intentions of approaching me being obvious.


    <em>Seriously, why''s he getting closer?</em>


    That guy really was stubborn.


    The bastard got close and greeted me with a smile.


    The dark symbol on his white outfit was the same, and so was his damned handsome face.


    And seeing that his body was better than when Ist saw him, it seemed like he had trained hard.


    ¡°Have you been well?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I held back the killing intent that reached all the way to my neck.


    If I exploded here without holding back, things could get seriously fucked.


    Not to me, but to the others around me.


    As much as I was on the verge of exploding, I had to hold myself back for my future.


    In order to do that, I had to speak as politely as I possibly could.


    I spoke politely to the bastard named Jang Seonyeon smiling in front of me.


    ¡°Hey, you fucker.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    That was the best I could do.


    ******************<em>ze.</em>


    The Qi that was about to erupt from her shoulder, scattered away.


    She tried sending out a Qi wave to cut, but her Qi was scattered away, unable to maintain itself.


    <em>ck.</em>


    It felt like her hand holding the hilt of her sword froze.


    It was because someone else was blocking it so that she couldn¡¯t draw it out.


    Wi Seol-Ah red at the person preventing her from drawing her sword with cold eyes.


    ¡°Sister, you are more aggressive than I thought.¡±


    His voice sounded slow and heavy, but fast at the same time.


    Due to the mysterious atmosphere the person gave off, Wi Seol-Ah kept her guard high.


    Noticing that, the young man continued speaking.


    ¡°Fair, you would be like that. Especially if you take after your mentor.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you are trying to do, but it would be wise for you to hold back. If you do not want to return home, that is.¡±


    The young man warned her with a smile.


    <em>How did he know?</em>


    As Jang Seonyeon was walking towards him, Wi Seol-Ah tried to draw her sword so that he wouldn¡¯t approach him.


    However¡­


    <em>When?</em>


    This young man was beside her before she realized it.


    She concealed her killing intent, to the point that no one would notice it.


    It was easy for Wi Seol-Ah to swing her sword without any killing intent.


    And that made this young man even weirder since he noticed it.


    As Wi Seol-Ah kept ring at the young man with a sharp gaze¡­


    ¡°You must be curious about who I am.¡±


    The young man spoke to Wi Seol-Ah with a bright smile.


    ¡°Bi Eejin. I am Bi Eejin from Bi n.¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah couldn¡¯t help but get shocked on hearing his name.

 Chapter 283: Entrance Exams (3)

    Chapter 283: Entrance Exams (3)¡°Hey, you fucker.¡±


    The shocking words I identally uttered out loud was enough to make the excited crowd around me fall silent in an instant.


    Moreover, the one I had said it to was none other than the famous son of the Alliance Leader.


    Furthermore, Gu Jeolyub and Gu Yeonseo, who were standing behind me, backed away with a look of disbelief.


    <em>¡­These fuckers¡­</em>


    They were pretending that they weren¡¯t associated with me, but did they forget that they were wearing the same outfit as me?


    I couldn¡¯t believe they betrayed me that quickly, but in such an idiotic manner at the same time.


    They learned well.


    Yes, that was how a person should live.


    <em>But I¡¯ll see youter, Gu Jeolyub.</em>He was dead to me.


    <em>Flinch¨C</em>


    Putting aside Gu Jeolyub who kept stroking his shoulders after feeling a chill emanating from me, Jang Seonyeon put on a dumbfounded look on hearing me swear at him and then began to smile a little.


    ¡°¡­You are still the same.¡±


    No, he wasn¡¯t smiling.


    He just put on a mask, one much thicker than the one he wore before.


    ¡°It seems that you hate me.¡±


    ¡°This is what you call a mutual feeling. You hate me as well.¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Why would I have bothereding over to greet you if I hated you?¡±


    ¡°The nonsense you speak makes me want tough.¡±


    <em>Chuckle.</em>


    Reigning in myughter that was on the verge of bursting out, I got closer to the bastard.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°¡­How is what?¡±


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    I got even closer.


    Seeing his handsome face up close only made me angrier, but I was able to hold myself back.


    ¡°Can you see it?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Hearing my question, the bastard¡¯s pupils started trembling in shock.


    How pathetic, this was all it took to shake the thick mask he wore.


    ¡°¡­What did you just do?¡±


    ¡°I got closer to you while controlling my anger. Can you see it or not? You can¡¯t, right?¡±His thoughts were obvious.


    Just like how his own level had risen, he was curious about my progress as well.


    He had done this to the Water Dragon in my past life.


    Getting close to his opponent while pretending to be nice.


    It¡¯s just that I was his target this time, which was what I wanted.


    Though¡­


    ¡°There is no way that you can. You are a joke.¡±He couldn¡¯t see what he desired.


    After all, I wasn¡¯t weak enough to be visible to a mere bastard like him.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <em>Crack.</em>


    I could hear the soft sound of teeth grinding.


    It was only for an instant, but being right in front of him, I could hear it clearly.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    The bastard who was shaken for an instant put on his thick mask once more.


    He had certainly improvedpared tost time.


    He had gotten better at wearing a mask.


    Not bad.


    <em>It¡¯ll be more enjoyable to tear you apart now.</em>


    The thicker it was, the more satisfying it would be to destroy.


    Whether I would break, rip, or burn him to death, I had no n to leave him alive.


    I would rather bite my tongue and kill myself than let him live.


    The surroundings fell silent and everyone was watching the intense situation with anxious gazes.


    In the eyes of other people, this might have looked like a battle of nerves.


    <em>-Isn¡¯t he the Meteor Sword? Did someone pick a fight with him?</em>


    <em>-What¡¯s wrong with his opponent? His personality is really nasty.</em>


    <em>-Just look at him. Do you think he¡¯s going to be nice? For the Meteor Sword to be picked on by a strange guy like him¡­</em>


    <em>-Which n does he belong to? This is the first time I¡¯ve¡­ Ah, wait¡­!</em>


    The Gu n of Shanxi.


    Realizing where I came from after checking my outfit, the faint whispers fell silent once more.


    <em>-¡­The Sword Phoenix.</em>


    After someone muttered her title softly, everyone nodded their heads in understanding.


    Even my crazy personality was overlooked thanks to her.


    <em>¡­Just what did she do here?</em>


    I was once again curious about what Gu Huibi did when she attended the Heavenly Dragon Academy.


    As I was about to let out a sigh¡­


    <em>-Isn¡¯t the True Dragon from the same n?</em>


    I started to hear some whispers about me.


    <em>-¡­The True Dragon? That True Dragon?</em>


    The True Dragon was a True Dragon, so what did he mean by ¡®That True Dragon¡¯?


    <em>-Then that bastard is the True Dragon?</em>


    <em>-Isn¡¯t it the person behind him? The handsome one.</em>


    <em>-¡­Oh¡­ You might be right. He¡¯s handsome.</em>


    I didn¡¯t know why they were judging us based on looks, but the Master Sword of Heroic me felt a chill emanate from me as they called him the True Dragon.


    ¡°¡­Eh?¡±


    He started rolling his eyes in a panic as everyone began staring at him.


    <em>-But the True Dragon isn¡¯t a sword user.</em>


    <em>-It could just be his hobby.</em>


    <em>-Understandable.</em>


    You fuckers. What do you mean by understandable?


    Being the center of attention was more of a hassle than I expected.


    And it was too soon for me to attract their attention as I nned toy low after passing the test.


    Anyway, I embraced their sharp gazes and spoke to Jang Seonyeon.


    ¡°If you¡¯re done with your business here, how about screwing off?¡±


    ¡°¡­Business, huh.¡±


    No sooner did I hear Jang Seonyeon whispering something softly¡­


    <em>Hmm?</em>


    I felt something strange.


    It was some toxic Qi trying to enter my body.


    <em>Ha.</em>


    <em>Clench.</em>


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Because something tried to enter my body, I grabbed it and clenched it tight.


    Then, Jang Seonyeon¡¯s eyes widened a bit, as if he hadn¡¯t expected me to grab his aura.


    ¡°You fucker¡­¡±


    <em>Crack.</em>


    I was speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing my best to hold back, so why are you testing my patience?¡±


    My Dantian reinforced the qi with my emotions and spread it to my body through my blood.


    <em>Woong.</em>


    Qi filled my middle Dantian and my breath started heating up.


    <em>Crack.</em>


    When I clenched my fist, I saw the Qi break apart and scatter away.


    It was definitely Blood Qi.


    It seemed like he was still relying on that damned Qi.


    <em>I¡¯m speechless.</em>


    I thrust my hand forward to grab the bastard¡¯s neck, but I unexpectedly failed to do so.


    <em>Kwak!</em>


    It was because someone else had grabbed my wrist and stopped me.


    The hand felt heavy and his strength made it difficult for me to escape his grasp.


    <em>Who is it?</em>


    When I looked at the person with a cold gaze, a heavy gaze stared back at me.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see that you are still young and healthy,...¡±


    Unlike the kind tone of his voice, his face was emotionless.


    ¡°But since we have arge audience, there is a need for you to kill a bit of your spirit .¡±


    *Bijuu the Dishonored Venerable.*


    No, it was Bi Eejin from Bi n.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I gasped internally as soon as I saw him.


    Why was this man here?


    Was he really nning to enter the Academy?


    I couldn¡¯t believe that an old man like him was participating in a children¡¯s party.


    I tried my best to avoid him, but annoyingly, I had to run into him now of all times.


    <em>Moreover¡­</em>


    I didn¡¯t notice him even though he came this close.


    Since I was pissed off, I may have let go of my focus for an instant, but the Heavenly Venerable really was different, huh.


    And I also had to learn why the Dishonored Venerable decided to stop me.


    I didn¡¯t think that he was the type of person to intervene in a situation like this.


    <em>What was his goal?</em>


    I couldn¡¯t understand his intentions either.


    Judging by his gaze, it seemed like he wanted something, but I didn¡¯t know what it was and that made me even more curious.


    Bi Eejin, who stared at me for a moment, moved his gaze toward Jang Seonyeon with my wrist still in his grasp.


    <em>Flinch.</em>


    Jang Seonyeon flinched the moment their eyes met.


    Though it was understandable since it was hard for a human to look into eyes that didn¡¯t hold a shred of emotion in them.


    ¡°Brother, it would be wise for you to stop yourself from doing anything unnecessary as well.¡±


    ¡°¡­Dragon Warrior.¡±


    It seemed like Jang Seonyeon about Bi Eejin as well.


    ¡°If you cause trouble before the exam, you¡¯ll be barred from taking it.¡±


    Only after hearing Bi Eejin did my head start working again.


    <em>Ugh, you idiot.</em>


    I swore at myself.


    Jang Seonyeon may have been a son of a bitch, but he obviously had a purpose for approaching me.


    Despite that, I was unable to control my anger on seeing that bastard¡¯s face.


    Was he aiming to get me worked up¡­


    <em>So I can¡¯t even attempt the exam?</em>


    I wondered if he would really try such a thing, but it was also difficult to say that he wouldn¡¯t.


    Hearing him Jang Seonyeon didn¡¯t deny it and replied.


    ¡°¡­And what makes you think that you are a part of this, Brother Bi?¡±


    ¡°As you can see, I am not a part of this, but I have a rather meddlesome personality.¡±


    As soon as I heard him, I thought to myself.


    That was definitely not the case.


    He was far from meddlesome, so what did he mean by meddlesome?


    I stood still and stared at Bi Eejin speechlessly.


    ¡°Since nothing good wille out from this, how about we all stop here?¡±


    Then, Bi Eejin spoke to Jang Seonyeon with a smile.


    Additionally...


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, I can show you how meddlesome I can be.¡±


    As soon as he spat out those words ¡­


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    I felt a shiver run down my spine and I unconsciously took a step back.


    Bi Eejin wasn¡¯t using his Qi or letting out his killing intent.


    All he did was speak a few words, yet the hair on my body stood up.


    <em>As expected¡­</em>


    I looked at the Dishonored Venerable in shock.


    He may have undergone Eternal Youth, but it didn¡¯t change the fact that he was one of the three strongest in the Central ins by the time the Heavenly Demon appeared.


    Feeling like this just by his atmosphere, I was truly able to feel the experience he had built.


    And seeing Jang Seonyeon shrink back, it seemed like he felt the same.


    Then, he looked towards me¡­


    ¡°<em>¡­Sigh.</em>¡±


    And sighed.


    Why was the bastard sighing at me? It made me feel offended.


    ¡°¡­It seems that Brother Gu always has people around him, huh.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    It sounded disgusting.


    Just hearing the emotions mixed in her voice made me want to p him¡­


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But my wrist wouldn''t budge because of Bi Eejin¡¯s grasp.


    Of course, it would have been different if I used my Qi¡­


    <em>But that might cause a bigger problem.</em>


    It felt like something bigger was going to happen if I escaped his grasp right now.


    Moreover, let alone Jang Seonyeon, the gazes of the people who were watching felt strange.


    Because the Meteor Sword called him the Dragon Warrior, everyone here realized that Bi Eejin, the man holding my wrist, was the Dragon Warrior of the Six Dragons and Three Phoenixes.


    <em>Did it seem strange?</em>


    Guys, I was not friends with this man.


    I wanted to inform everyone, but Bi Eejin¡¯s gaze made me remain silent.


    After gazing at me for a moment, Jang Seonyeon smiled once again.


    It was almost as if his expressions from before never existed to begin with.


    ¡°I just came here for a small greeting today.¡±


    ¡°What an aggressive greeting that was. Must be your taste.¡±


    ¡°¡­I hope we can meet again.¡±


    He turned around and walked in the direction he came from without listening to me.


    Only after that did Bi Eejin let go of my wrist.


    Putting Jang Seonyeon to the side, even though I was trying to avoid him as much as possible, I had to ask him.


    ¡°Why did you stop me?¡±


    The reason he even bothered to stop me.


    I couldn¡¯t understand why he did that when he disliked the attention of people more than anyone.


    ¡°Like I said earlier, I was just being meddlesome.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem like the type of person though.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Bi Eejin had a strange expression upon hearing my words.


    ¡°You speak as if you know me well.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s just my intuition.¡±


    ¡°Well, you aren¡¯t necessarily wrong.¡±


    Bi Eejin¡¯s gaze examined my body.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to return.¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly what it sounds like.¡±


    He stopped me because I would¡¯ve probably been sent back home if I caused any trouble.


    It also meant that he knew what I would¡¯ve done to Jang Seonyeon if he hadn¡¯t stopped me.


    <em>Smile.</em>


    His smile seemed to be artificial.


    It was different from the mask Jang Seonyeon wore, but the eyes he had during that battle must¡¯ve been his real expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m kind of interested in the Young Master.¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    I took a step back from hearing him.


    For some reason, he sounded a bit too simr to that crazy fucker from the Peng n.


    It seemed like Bi Eejin found my reaction funny because he let out a smallugh.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen that expression in a while and I didn¡¯t think that I would ever meet someone who would make such an expression again.¡±


    ¡°¡­Do you perhaps¡­¡±


    ¡°I like women.¡±


    ¡°Oh is that so?¡±


    I stopped backing away.


    I was d, the bastard from Peng n was suspicious because he added a ¡°?¡± at the end.


    ¡°Or maybe not.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    What was wrong with this bastard?


    I was feeling rather ufortable now.


    <em>Am I only popr with guys?</em>


    Be it Yung Pung or the Water Dragon in my past life, for some reason, it felt like I was popr with guys.

 Chapter 284: Entrance Exams (4)

    Chapter 284: Entrance Exams (4)Hearing Bi Eejin, I instinctively shook my body off.


    <em>Am I cursed?</em>


    If someone actually cursed at me, I swear I would burn them alive.


    ¡°Anyway, besides that¡­¡±


    Because it seemed like Bi Eejin had more to say, I fixed my expression to look attentive.


    No, I was pretending to be attentive.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Before he said anything further, Bi Eejin took a step back while staring elsewhere.


    ¡°This won¡¯t do. I feel like a sword might show up if I stay any longer.¡±¡°Huh? What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet each other again.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, since you didn¡¯t reply, I¡¯ll take that as a yes.¡±


    ¡°Wait, why is that a yes ¡­!¡±


    Bi Eejin disappeared without letting me finish.


    The crowd watching us dispersed once they believed that everything was resolved without any issues.


    And it seemed like Gu Jeolyub and Gu Yeonseo had disappeared along with them.


    Then...


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    I was able to slowly retrieve the Qi filling my middle Dantian.


    <em>¡­I didn¡¯t expect the Dishonored Venerable to intervene.</em>


    I knew that he was interested in me, but I didn¡¯t expect him to take action personally.


    <em>It makes me feel ufortable.</em>


    But it was also true that he was helpful.


    Because I let my emotions get the better of me, I failed to see through Jang Seonyeon¡¯s obvious n.


    Even so, I was pleased.


    I was a bit worried thinking that the bastard might have changed, but he was still the same as ever.


    So I felt more rxed about confirming that.


    <em>Since I¡¯m here¡­</em>


    Since I already came here, and since I had to look for someone¡­


    <em>I¡¯ll be able to kill him this time.</em>


    There were enough reasons to kill the bastard.


    Jang Seonyeon would die here.


    That was one of my goals foring to this ce.


    I withdrew my killing intent that was leaking and looked in the direction the Dishonored Venerable was looking at earlier.


    I wanted to see what he was talking about.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah was standing at that very spot, with the same face cover she wore yesterday.


    Even though she was quite far away and there were a lot of people walking around, that was definitely Wi Seol-Ah.


    ¡°You.¡±


    As I was about to walk towards Wi Seol-Ah¡­


    <em>-First and second group! We will start the exam! Gather up!</em>


    When I looked towards the voice and turned back to Wi Seol-Ah¡­


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    She had already disappeared into the crowd.


    I would be able to find her if I tried.


    And using some Qi here wasn¡¯t going to make me fail the exam.


    However...


    <em>Why did you make such an expression?</em>


    For some reason, it seemed like Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s eyes were telling me to not look for her this time.


    And even though this was just the beginning, I already started feeling uneasy.


    ¡°<em>Sigh.</em>¡±


    Nothing was going well for me.


    I wanted to take my stress out on someone, but unfortunately, it seemed that Gu Jeolyub had already run away.


    ¡°<em>Tsk.</em>¡±


    After clicking my tongue, I started moving.


    After all, I had business to take care of.


    ******************Jo Wiseok, a Second Generation Disciple of the Kunlun Sect, was a martial artist who earned himself the title of Sword of Footsteps.


    He was a young martial artist who continued to show excellence and growth and his name had spread throughout the Central ins.


    And when his talent waspared with the other martial artists around the age of thirty, he was a martial artist that had a respectable position if the Young Lord of Tang n and geniuses like Shinhyun from Mount Hua were excluded.


    ¡°First group¡¯s Choeun Chil from Choeun n, you pass.¡±


    That was why he was able to apany the Qinghai Sword the Heavenly Dragon Academy and earn a spot as one of the instructors, but Jo Wiseok wasn¡¯t really satisfied with this position.


    <em>I wonder what the Leader is up to.</em>


    There were a ton of things that were happening back at Qinghai, but Jo Wiseok wasn¡¯t able to understand why he came here after leaving all the work to the Elders.


    He had to hold back his words as it was his Leader, but He still felt dissatisfied internally.


    He wasn¡¯t in a situation where he could afford to be teaching these young children here.


    Moreover...


    <em>The Sword Queen.</em>


    Jo Wiseok then thought about thedy who was the instructor of the second group.


    He had known about it since Leader had already informed him, but he still couldn''t believe that the great Sword Queen had actuallye to the Academy as one of the instructors.


    Just from her reputation alone, it wouldn¡¯t have been strange for the Sword Queen to be the Head of the Academy.


    It seemed like she had her own reasons to put her pride aside and be an instructor not at Mount Hua, but the Heavenly Dragon Academy managed by the Alliance.


    As he was about to frown due to the tangled thoughts in his mind¡­


    <em>ng!</em>


    Jo Wiseok¡¯s eyes opened wide after hearing a clear sound.


    When he looked in the direction of the sound, he saw the Young Prodigies admiring someone and his reaction was the same as theirs.


    <em>Ha.</em>


    It was inevitable.


    A young man was sheathing his sword in front of a stone pir approximately ten feet wide.


    <em>Swish.</em>


    From the young man drawing his sword to him returning the sword back into the scabbard¡­


    <em>Woong.</em>


    His Sword Resonance echoed and a sword mark was etched on the stone pir, though it wasn¡¯t that deep.


    Jo Wiseok¡¯s jaw dropped in shock on seeing that sight.


    <em>It¡¯s not just a scratch, but a deep gash?</em>


    Their task for the first part of the exam was to leave a scratch on the pir using any method.


    Since they were allowed to use their martial skills to damage the pir, everyone underestimated this test, but they would have different opinions if they knew what the pir was made of.


    <em>Thousand Year Cold Steel.</em>


    It had the sturdiest known steel that existed in the Central ins mixed in it.


    Though it had a very small amount mixed in it, that was enough to make the object unbreakable.


    And that was the case for the ordinary-looking ck stone pir.


    He wasn¡¯t able to understand how they were able to obtain Cold Steel of Thousand Years for the first exam, but that was the reality.


    It was the Head of the Academy who nned the tasks for each exam.


    That meant that the Qinghai Sword was the one who obtained that stone pir.


    What was the meaning behind this test?


    What was his goal?


    Jo Wiseok didn¡¯t have to know.


    All he needed to know was if a Young Prodigy passed the exam or not.


    Jo Wiseok, who knew all of that, stared at the person responsible for leaving that huge mark on the pir as he tried to remember his name.


    <em>The Meteor Sword, was it?</em>


    The only child of the current Alliance Leader, and the young martial artist who was a hot topic recently.


    And that Sword Resonance just now must¡¯ve the Alliance Leader¡¯s martial skill.


    <em>Rumors did say he was talented.</em>


    It didn¡¯t seem like the rumor was false.


    While the other Young Prodigies were struggling to leave even a tiny scratch, the Meteor Sword left a huge mark with a single swing. So it wasn¡¯t strange that the other Young Prodigies admired him.


    <em>The level of Young Prodigies</em> is <em>extraordinary these days.</em>


    Be it the Six Dragons and the Three Phoenixes, the Meteor Sword, or even the disciple of the Sword Emperor he approached personally.


    In Jo Wiseok¡¯s eyes, each and every one of them were special in their own ways.


    <em>Even so, it seems like the top seat of this exam¡­ is already decided.</em>


    That¡¯s how he saw it.


    He judged the Meteor Sword to be well over the level of a Young Prodigy since he was able to leave such a mark on that pir.


    Though he had to see how the other Dragons and Phoenixes performed.


    He was expecting that young man to take the top seat in this exam.


    With that thought in mind, Jo Wiseok started to speak.


    ¡°First group¡¯s Jang Seonyeon you pa- ¡°


    <em>Craaaack!</em>


    Right as Jo Wiseok was about to inform Jang Seonyeon of his result, he heard a monstrous sound.*


    *


    ¡°Huh?¡±¡°What was that sound?¡±Hearing the Young Prodigies be noisy, Jo Wiseok shouted with his Qi.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move as it might be dangerous!¡±Then, Jo Wiseok looked around while keeping his guard up.


    The direction the sound came from¡­


    <em>Isn¡¯t the second group taking their exam there?</em>


    Was it an ambush?


    The region was surrounded by the members of Kunlun Sect and Murim Alliance, so unless they were at the level of the Dark King, they shouldn¡¯t be able to break through that line.


    Jo Wiseok nned to evacuate the Young Prodigies just in case, but he then heard a voice telepathically.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Hearing the voice, Jo Wiseok reacted as if he misheard it the first time.


    He was so shocked that he identally responded out loud instead of responding telepathically.


    ¡°Someone¡­ destroyed the pir?¡±It was unbelievable.


    ******************At the location where the second group was taking their exam, a young man covered his face with his hand and sighed at rocks scattered all over.


    ¡°<em>Chuckle¡­</em>¡±The Sword Queen tried to hold back herughter, but it wasn¡¯t easy.


    In front of the Sword Queen, who was trying her best to hold back herughter, was arge hole in the middle of the pir with the Cold Steel of Thousand Years mixed in it.


    Judging by the cracks on the pir, it looked like it would copse at any moment.


    Then, the person responsible for destroying the pir violently, murmured quietly while covering his face.


    ¡°<em>Ah¡­</em>¡±


    Gu Yangcheon ignored all the gazes aimed at him and was regretting it mentally.


    <em>I should¡¯ve controlled my strength a little.</em>


    That was the result of him taking out his stress on the pir.


    He was speechless.


    If he thought about the Cold Steel of Thousand Years he had seen in his past life, it was embarrassing topare it to something like this.


    Even so, it seemed like it wasn¡¯t supposed to break that easily as everyone fell silent the moment he made a hole in the pir.


    There must¡¯ve been a reason behind their silence, though it wasn¡¯t very weing for Gu Yangcheon.


    He didn¡¯t intend to do that.


    With that thought in mind, Gu Yangcheon mumbled quietly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fucked.¡±


    It seemed like he had already caused a huge incident even though it was just the start of the exam.

 Chapter 285: Entrance Exams (5)

    Chapter 285: Entrance Exams (5)<em>Rustle¨C</em>


    Pieces of rock rolled around and the dust was swept along with the wind.


    The cold winter wind blew away the lingering heat.


    ¡°What¡­ just happened?¡±


    The prolonged silence was broken by one of the Young Prodigies and the surroundings became rowdy in an instant.


    ¡°How is that possible?! They said that Cold Steel of Thousand Years is mixed in it!¡±


    ¡°There is a hole!¡±


    The people who passed the exam just left a mere mark on the pir, but seeing someone destroy it into pieces, their reaction was inevitable.


    Though the situation was really weing for the person responsible for that.


    <em>Should I have controlled my strength?</em>No, in the first ce, I shouldn¡¯t have used heat.


    Although I wanted to leave a bigger mark than the others, destroying itpletely was going too far.


    <em>I told you to hold back a little, you retard.</em>


    I may have felt the need to vent my stress, but I really went too far.


    Also...


    ¡°Chuckle¡­¡±


    Why was that person here right now?


    Ever since we moved to a field to take the exam, I saw a familiar face among the instructors.


    <em>Is this what she meant when she said that I¡¯d find out tomorrow?</em>


    Thedy was trying to hold back herughter was the Plum Blossom Sword.


    <em>I thought the Kunlun Sect was in charge of this year¡¯s Heavenly Dragon Academy.</em>


    But then, why was she here?


    Putting aside the fact that the Sword Queen was here as one of the instructors ¡­


    <em>The Leader of the Kunlun Sect permitted this?</em>


    Allowing a martial artist from another n to help was one thing, but having someone like the Sword Queen herself was really unexpected.


    With the news that the Plum Blossom Sword bing one of the instructors attracting more attention than that of the Leader of the Kunlun Sect bing the Head of the Academy, it was strange to see the Qinghai Sword permit it so easily especially at a time when honor and fame were of utmost importance.


    <em>I¡¯m sure there were reasons behind this¡­</em>


    But I couldn¡¯t know more than this.


    Anyway...


    <em>¡­They have more of this stone, right?</em>


    I thought while staring at the stone pir I had just destroyed.


    I was sure they¡¯d have a spare.


    It was the great Kunlun Sect after all, so that had to be the case.


    But what if they didn¡¯t?


    <em>Why do I bother asking?</em>


    It would all work out somehow¡­


    As I was slowlying to terms with my situation while rubbing my face, the Sword Queen spoke after barely managing to hold back herughter.


    ¡°Gu Yangcheon of the second group, you pass.¡±


    When the Sword Queen my result out loud with Qi¡­


    ¡°Gu Yangcheon¡­?¡±


    Only after that¡­


    ¡°The True Dragon Gu Yangcheon?¡±


    Did the others start to realize that it was me.


    Hmm¡­ though I was still not used to that fucking title.


    During all this¡­


    <em>Crack.</em>


    I saw another person sneakily leave a mark on the stone pir.


    Even though he struck it lightly, a crack still formed on the stone pir.


    And the instructor watching him spoke from among the rowdy voices.


    ¡°Second group¡¯s Bi Eejin¡­ you pass.¡±


    After that, Bi Eejin looked in my direction and smiled.


    <em>That guy.</em>


    It seemed like Bi Eejin managed to take advantage of the crowd being distracted by my ¡®test result¡¯.


    <em>Damn, he¡¯s cunning.</em>


    ¡­I was nning to do the same.


    <em>He got one over me.</em>


    I didn¡¯t expect him to have the same n.


    <em>Well, it makes sense. The Dishonored Venerable wouldn¡¯t want to draw the attention here.</em>


    What would he gain by attracting the attention in a yground filled with children who just started growing their hair?


    <em>Yet despite knowing that, here I am doing that exact thing.</em>


    I was in the same boat as him.


    That was why I needed to have better control over my anger.


    Because I failed to control my emotions, I ended up causing trouble like this.


    I turned away after staring at the rubble on the ground.


    As I walked through the bustling crowd, I thought to myself.


    This exam was far from over.


    <em>¡­Since things have turned out like this ¡­</em>


    Might as well show off as much as I could since I already attracted their attention.


    ******************<em>-I heard from the Celestial Plum Blossom.</em>


    Back when the Sword Queen met with the Qinghai Sword, his gaze wasn¡¯t really the best.


    Well, it was inevitable due to the current situation.


    This meeting wouldn¡¯t have taken ce if it weren¡¯t for the Head of Mount Hua.


    <em>-You want toe to the Heavenly Dragon Academy next month¡­ as an instructor.</em>


    <em>-That¡¯s right.</em>


    <em>-May I ask why?</em>


    The Qinghai Sword¡¯s cold gaze pierced the Sword Queen.


    That was definitely the= sharp gaze of someone who honed their sword all their life.


    However, the Sword Queen wasn¡¯t really shaken as she was somewhat expecting that.


    <em>-And please don¡¯t say training the Young Prodigies is one of the reasons.</em>


    <em>-Isn¡¯t that a good reason?</em>


    <em>-If you really want me to believe that, you should know better that the world isn¡¯t like that.</em>


    -¡­


    Yes.


    Such things were unheard of once the Abyss appeared in the world.


    And the Sword Queen knew that better than anyone.


    <em>-It seems like you want something.</em>


    <em>-Yes.</em>


    Since the Sword Queen had some business at the Heavenly Dragon Academy, she decided to respond honestly.


    The Qinghai Sword then spoke after staring at the Sword Queen for a moment.


    <em>-Since the Celestial Plum Blossom requested this of me, and I told him to do as he pleased, I will not deny your request.</em>


    <em>-Thank y¡­</em>


    <em>-However, that is only if you listen to my request.</em>


    <em>Swoosh.</em>


    In an instant, a cool breeze filled the room.


    The Sword Queen tensed up as she felt the wind.


    The wind filling the room could be sharp whenever the Qinghai Sword desired.


    <em>-Sword Queen, you have two choices.</em>


    <em>-¡­I am listening.</em>


    <em>-One, tell me the reason and listen to a small request of mine.</em>


    He wanted to know the reason she wanted toe to the Academy as an instructor.


    Additionally, he also had a small request.


    The Sword Queen, who was listening attentively to the Qinghai Sword¡­


    <em>-I¡¯d like to hear the second choice.</em>


    Asked for the other option.


    Even though the Qinghai Sword said that he¡¯d ept her request if she told him her reason, the Sword Queen still chose the second option.


    As expected¡­


    <em>-The second¡­</em>


    The Qinghai Sword answered the Sword Queen.


    <em>-¡­is for you to do me a big favor without telling me your reason.</em>


    <em>-I will choose the second option.</em>


    The Qinghai Sword was rather surprised to see the Sword Queen make her decision without even pondering over the choices.


    <em>-It must be really difficult for you to tell me your reason.</em>


    <em>-¡­I just chose the option that didn¡¯t require me to do so.</em>


    <em>-Hmm¡­ Do you even know what I may request you to do?</em>


    <em>-I¡¯ll ept it, no matter what.</em>


    Hearing the Sword Queen reply without much hesitation, the Qinghai Sword put his hand on his chin and got lost in his thoughts.


    Was it because he found it difficult to make such a request?


    While the Sword Queen waited in silence, the Qinghai Sword finally spoke after contemting over it.


    <em>-¡­There¡¯s a red gate in Qinghai.</em>


    The Sword Queen was greatly astonished on hearing his words.


    <em>Red Gate of Demons, huh.</em>


    The Sword Queen epted the Qinghai Sword¡¯s request and was able to be an instructor, but the words he said that day still lingered in the back of her mind.


    <em>¡­The Red Gate of Demons has appeared, and it will open soon.</em>


    It was supposed to open around the fall of next year.


    However, it was something else that bothered the Sword Queen.


    If what the Qinghai Sword had told her was true, the biggest issue was something else entirely.


    The biggest problem was that a Red Gate of Demons hadn¡¯t appeared for a very long time.


    <em>If that¡¯s true¡­</em>


    Why did the Qinghai Sword inform her and not the Murim Alliance?


    Moreover¡­


    <em>He became the Head of the Academy at a time like this?</em>


    If this was happening at the Kunlun Sect, there was no way that the position of the Head of the Academy was more important than a Red Gate of Demons.


    Unlike green or blue Demons, which could be dealt with by well-trained martial artists, the red Demons were a different story as per history.


    The Sword Queen couldn¡¯t understand why the Qinghai Sword left the Kunlun Sect behind during their time of peril and came to the Heavenly Dragon Academy for the sake of fame and honor.


    <em>What is his reason?</em>


    It seemed like she wasn¡¯t the only one who had a reason foring to the Academy.


    If that wasn¡¯t the case, he wouldn¡¯t havee here despite knowing the danger his Sect was facing.


    However, even though she was bothered by all these thoughts, the Sword Queen still epted his request.


    He asked her for her assistance once the Red Gate of Demons actually opened, and there was no way the Sword Queen would¡¯ve done something like that, even if it was the problem of another Sect.


    <em>So for now, it¡¯ll be better if I just focus on this.</em>


    The Sword Queen thought about her purpose foring to this ce.


    <em>I need to find it quickly.</em>


    The Plum Blossom Gem, the item that even the Celestial Plum Blossom was unaware of, was somewhere in the Academy.


    And if it weren¡¯t for ¡®him¡¯, she wouldn¡¯t have known either, but now that she knew about it, she had to find it for all of the things that were yet toe.


    ¡°¡­Second group¡¯s Seon Eeseok. You pass.¡±


    By the time thest sessful applicant from the second group had passed, the sun had already begun to set.


    And since they needed to finish the exam on the same day, it seemed like she would be here until midnight.


    Once the first part of the exam was over, all the instructors gathered in one ce and organized the day¡¯s events.


    Many talented people from the Murim Alliance and Kunlun Sect, who each possessed their own title were present, but all their gazes were on the Sword Queen.


    After all, it was odd to have someone with the title of Sword Queen title in their midst.


    Despite all their gazes, the Sword Queen continued with her tasks.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s already been half a day, huh.¡±¡°It¡¯s surprising that this many people are left, right?¡±¡°Indeed, it seems like the applicants this time around are different than before.¡±¡°For hundreds of them to remain in this situation¡­¡±


    Because only a fixed number of people could be admitted to the Academy, this made it rather difficult for the instructors.


    While organizing their data, one of the instructors spoke.


    ¡°From what we¡¯ve seen so far, there are around ten, correct?¡±


    Convinced by it, most of them nodded their heads.


    Everyone was thinking of the same ten people as the instructor.


    ¡°¡­ It seems like their ranks have been decided as well.¡±


    Hearing those words, all of them turned in one direction.


    They were looking at the stone pir brought from the Kunlun Sect.


    The ones who had watched it unfold could still recollect that scene.


    The moment the young man, who wasn¡¯t even twenty, destroyed the pir with a single strike.


    At the same time¡­


    <em>-Would I be able to do that?</em>


    They wondered if they would be able to do the same.


    Moreover¡­


    <em>True Dragon.</em>


    It was at that moment the young man¡¯s title engraved itself into the minds of the instructors.


    The Sword Queen looked at the instructors with a strange gaze.


    <em>He was indeed a little reckless.</em>


    However, she was still satisfied with his performance.


    It was true that the Sword Queen had her own reasons foring to the Academy, but Gu Yangcheon was one of them.


    When her disciple informed her that her brother was supposed to attend the Heavenly Dragon Academy, she was curious about his growth.


    The Sword Queen then thought of the young man with a fierce expression.


    <em>If there¡¯s to be a Zenith in the next generation, it will be that child.</em>


    Because of the weight those words held, she wouldn¡¯t even dare to think about something like that.


    And she was so after putting aside the current Three Heavenly Venerables and all other Meteors from the current generation.


    However, the Sword Queen was certain.


    As long as he continued to grow and once he managed to reach his prime, Gu Yangcheon would be the Zenith of the next generation.


    He had enough talent and disposition to do so.


    At least that¡¯s what she felt.


    As the Sword Queen folded a letter in half and tucked it inside her pocket¡­


    ¡°Was there anyone noteworthy from the first group?¡±An instructor of the second group asked the instructor of the first group.


    ¡°Noteworthy huh¡­ there were a ton¡­¡±


    However, he held himself back.


    The first group consisted of :


    The Tang n¡¯s Poison Phoenix.


    The Moyong n¡¯s Snow Phoenix.


    The Peng n¡¯s daughter.


    The Sword Dancer from Namgung n.


    Daughters from the Four Noble ns were gathered and the blood rtives of Hwangbo n, and even the son of the Alliance Leader were included as well.


    However, it was strange that the Lightning Dragon chose not to attend the Academy due to business in his n.


    It seemed like the pir of the future would all belong to the first group, but amusingly, no one came close to what Gu Yangcheon did.


    Some memorable moments were when the seemingly sleepy Sword Dancer, who was famous for her beauty, appeared while wearing a face cover and briefly left a cross mark on the pir and a deep sword mark on the pir made by the Meteor Sword.


    Additionally¡­


    ¡°Is it true? The disciple of the Sword Emperor made their appearance?¡±


    The first disciple of the Heavenly Venerable had made their appearance.


    ¡°¡­It is.¡±The Disciple of the Sword Emperor.


    She had be the talking point after making her appearance and swinging her sword.


    Her beautiful aura and movements definitely contained the characteristics of the Moonlight Dance created by the Sword Emperor.


    If the True Dragon hadn¡¯t shattered the pir into pieces, everyone would¡¯ve been talking about the Sword Emperor¡¯s disciple instead.


    During this, Jo Wiseok, the first group¡¯s instructor, thought to himself.


    <em>I was foolish for thinking that the Meteor Sword would take the top spot</em>


    Feeling embarrassed that he tried to judge a book by its cover, he also had to hide his shock when he thought about what the Young Prodigies from the first group disyed.


    Even though it wasn¡¯t that easy, the Sword Dancer left a sword mark and disappeared.


    Despite her swinging her sword listlessly, the sword mark she left was vivid.


    And if she swung her sword seriously¡­


    The Snow Phoenix was a bit disappointing, but the Poison Phoenix performed better than the rumors said.


    Andpared to his time, the Young Prodigies of this generation were on an entirely different level.


    The Sword Emperor¡¯s disciple though¡­


    <em>A single strike.</em>


    Coming inst, she made her presence known by cutting the pir in half.


    And the neat cut on the side of the pir showed how perfect her swing was.


    When she disyed her moonlight aura, everyone was certain that it was the Sword Emperor¡¯s martial art.


    Jo Wiseok really felt that there were a bunch of monsters in this Meteor Generation.


    And because of that, it was hard to believe that this year¡¯s batch would be ordinary.


    <em>It¡¯s so strange¡­</em>


    It felt strange seeing so many burning stars.


    ******************Gu Yangcheon had a big frown on his face as the second portion of the exam began.


    The long wait time had already driven him to the edge, but when he heard about the content of the second part of the exam, he was speechless.


    But it was something other than the exam content that left him tongue-tied¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you.¡±


    ¡°Firstly¡­¡±


    Gu Yangcheon responded bluntly to the soft voice.


    And it was understandable because while the others were given some weak-looking opponents, his opponent was different.


    ¡°¡­Were you really assigned randomly?¡±¡°Of course.¡±


    Thedy responded with a bright smile to Gu Yangcheon, but he didn¡¯t believe her at all.


    <em>Rustle.</em>


    As a single flower petal fell to the ground, the beautiful scent of plum flowers began to spread.


    Though,


    <em>Shing¡­</em>


    Unlike the beautiful atmosphere, the Qi contained in her sword felt rather murderous.


    Regardless of whether she understood what Gu Yangcheon was going through or not, thedy whispered.


    ¡°Let us enjoy ourselves.¡±


    Gu Yangcheon spoke lifelessly on seeing her smile.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t it¡­ seriously.¡±


    The person getting into her stance with her sword in front of Gu Yangcheon¡­


    <em>¡­Why is everyone out to get me?</em>


    Was the Plum Blossom Sword herself.

 Chapter 286: You Wont Be Able To Catch Up (1)

    Chapter 286: You Won''t Be Able To Catch Up (1)While waiting for the second portion of the exam to start, I spaced out as I gazed at the sky in boredom.


    <em>There are no stars.</em>


    The sun had begun to set, but the stars still hadn¡¯te out yet.


    I kept gazing at the twilight sky as I circted my Qi inside my body.


    While remaining alert so as to not harm my veins, I direct my Qi towards my upper Dantian.


    After circting my Qi for some time¡­


    <em>Tap, tap.</em>


    The tip of the flow which was thin like a thread, knocked on the entrance of my upper Dantian.


    It was too thin and light to break through, however, the important thing was that I reached it.


    <em>It took me a while, but in the end, I managed to reach it.</em>The fact that I reached it meant that I had created a path, so all I had to do was keep paving that same path.


    <em>However, the amount of time that process takes is rather troublesome.</em>


    Unlike my past life, I didn¡¯t have a body that had Qi pour down like a waterfall, and Elder Shin taught me how important it was to be able topress and control my Qi.


    I would have to reinforce this thin thread gradually and it would take me a lot of hard work and pain to break through this sturdy wall blocking that path.


    And if I were to attain enlightenment, I could possibly break it in one go¡­


    <em>¡­But considering that I know everything, there¡¯s no way that¡¯s going to happen¡­</em>


    And I would have to wait until I reached the Fusion realm to attain any further enlightenment.


    Or¡­


    <em>I could also consume the White Demonic Stone.</em>


    The White Demonic Stone is hidden somewhere deep inside the basement.


    If I found it, I could forcefully break through the wall, but my n was to consume it only after I reached the Fusion realm.


    That would be the only way for me to consume it efficiently without wasting it.


    ¡°<em>Ugh¡­</em>¡±


    As I continued circting my Qi, I could hear someone groaning beneath me.


    ¡°Stay quiet, will you?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m¡­ trying¡­ my best.¡±


    ¡°Oh, are you talking back to me?¡±


    After hearing his words, I directed my Qi away from my upper Dantian and increased my body weight.


    ¡°<em>Ughh!</em>¡±


    Then, my chair, Gu Jeolyub, screamed¡­


    <em>Thud!</em>


    And he fell to the ground.


    Despite that, I didn¡¯t stop talking.


    ¡°Why? Is even this much difficult to endure?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gu Jeolyub looked rather frustrated, but I wasn¡¯t done yet.


    ¡°You almost failed because of yourck of spirit.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gu Jeolyub¡¯s expression turned sour as my words hit him right where it hurt.


    Of course, they would.


    ¡°I worked so hard to get you to where you are today, but what do you do? You almost fail just because you tripped?¡±


    ¡°<em>¡­Ngh¡­</em>¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t this bastard at least take a real test seriously? How about just getting rid of your surname huh? This old brother can¡¯t even lift his head up because of your embarrassing disy.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m older than you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so? Then act your age, Master of the Sword of Heroic me!¡±


    ¡°<em>¡­Oufgh.</em>¡±


    Having nothing more to say, Gu Jeolyub lowered his head.


    <em>I swear, this crazy fucker¡­</em>


    I barely held myself back as I watched his attempt.


    <em>He almost let go of his Qi just because he tripped?</em>


    Whether he did some build up before his strike, or if he just struck it, all that counted as a single attempt.


    However, he wasn¡¯t allowed to break the flow of his Qi.


    That was the only rule.


    <em>Yet this bastard almost broke the flow of his Qi flow just because he messed up his movement.</em>


    Something simr happened in hisst fight too. This bastard always messed up in critical situations because he felt nervous or something.


    It¡¯s fortunate that he managed to leave a small mark with his sword without retrieving his Qi.


    ¡°I would have destroyed you instead of the pir if you failed.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Being reminded of what happened to the stone pir during my attempt, Gu Jeolyub¡¯s face instantly turned pale blue.


    <em>Even Gu Yeonseo managed to pass without any issues.</em>


    Her performance wasn¡¯t outstanding whenpared to the others¡­


    <em>But she still passed.</em>


    I nced at Gu Yeonseo who was at some distance.


    She was still spacing out, but her eyes held some light in them now.


    <em>It doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s chasing after her sword.</em>


    I was d.


    I just hoped that she would chase after the Sword Queen¡¯s spirit and not her sword. Chasing after the Sword Queen¡¯s sword implied that a blood rtive of the Gu n was now chasing Mount Hua¡¯s sword.


    Though I wasn¡¯t sure if she would seed.


    As for the <em>others ¡­ they should be fine on their own.</em>


    I wasn¡¯t allowed to move around as I wanted, so I had no clue what they were up to.


    I was sure that it was the same for them, but I wasn¡¯t worried.


    They would be fine even if I wasn¡¯t there.


    However,


    <em>Wi Seol-Ah.</em>


    Why was Wi Seol-Ah here?


    Moreover,


    <em>She managed to ovee her wall.</em>


    As it had been a long time since I met Wi Seol-Ah, I could see that she was now a martial artist who had reached the Peak realm.


    And even though Wi Seol-Ah had no previous knowledge of martial arts, it only took her around two years to ovee her wall.


    It wasn¡¯t something that could be simplybeled as talent.


    Furthermore,


    <em>Is it inevitable?</em>


    Wi Seol-Ah ended up wielding a sword, and I wondered if I could do anything about that.


    A lot of things had changed, but everything about Wi Seol-Ah remained the same.


    Would all my struggles even make any difference?


    <em>Stop this nonsense.</em>


    After thinking for a while, I smirked.


    I saw Gu Jeolyub stare at me in a strange manner, so I increased my weight.


    ¡°<em>Agh!</em>¡±


    There were many things that I wouldn¡¯t be able to change in this world ¡­


    <em>But I had to change what I could.</em>


    After all, it was toote for me to give up.


    <em>There must be a reason why I returned.</em>


    A reason for me to regress through time.


    And with all the things that happened, it would be strange tobel it as a mere ¡®miracle¡¯.


    Lately, I¡¯ve also been feeling like someone sent me through time for a reason.


    <em>¡­</em>


    It would be nice if it was just a spection, but as always, my premonitions were never wrong.


    My life was truly filled with misfortune.


    ¡°<em>¡­Tsk.</em>¡±


    ¡°Uh, Young Master¡­ Could you please ge¨C ¡°


    ¡°Shut up. I¡¯m in a bad mood right now.¡±


    ¡°Understood¡­¡±


    Things I wanted to remain the same, changed.


    Yet the things I wanted to change didn¡¯t.


    <em>How infuriating.</em>


    My life was already on a rather extreme level of difficulty, yet there were no rewards for all my hard work.


    <em>What is it that you want from me?</em>


    It was obvious that the sky wasn¡¯t going to give me an answer and if I asked someone else, they would treat me like a lunatic. All I could do was just ask myself.


    And in the end, I just arrived at one conclusion.


    Even if it seemed impossible, it was the only feasible option for me.


    First¡­


    <em>Wi Seol-Ah and Jang Seonyeon.</em>


    I had to look into the more pressing matters.


    I gazed at where the first group was.


    <em>It doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯ve gotten engaged yet.</em>


    Wi Seol-Ah was a little over the age of twenty when she got engaged in my past life.


    It wasn¡¯t long after I became a Demonic Human.


    So that meant that I could still prevent that from happening.


    But the problem was¡­


    <em>I wonder if it¡¯ll cause any issues if I prevent their engagement.</em>


    As a matter of fact, I wasn¡¯t someone who could put a stop to their engagement, and if I did prevent it, I also had to think about the possible consequences Wi Seol-Ah or I would have to face.


    <em>There aren¡¯t any for now.</em>


    I¡¯m sure there were one or two things, but those were things I could handle, so if I excluded those things, then there weren¡¯t any major problems.


    At least that¡¯s what I felt like.


    Despite that, one thing made me hesitate.


    <em>Why did the Sword Emperor choose the Taeryung n?</em>


    Be it in this life or my past life, I still had no clue as to why the Sword Emperor went to the Taeryung n.


    The Lord of the Taeryung n was the current Alliance Leader and being the previous Leader of the Murim Alliance, perhaps the Sword Emperor was sort of dependent on him.


    <em>But I feel like there¡¯s another reason.</em>


    The reason the Sword Emperor left the Gu n and went to the Taeryung n.


    And that was what I had to figure out.


    It was necessary as I didn¡¯t want her to be harmed in any manner.


    Only then would I be able to kill Jang Seonyeon without hesitation.


    As I continued pondering over the matter¡­


    <em>-The second part of the exam will begin soon, so prepare yourselves.</em>


    I could hear the instructors shouting from a distance.


    It seemed like the long wait had finallye to an end.


    However, I was a bit disappointed as I wanted to bully Gu Jeolyub for a little longer.


    However, I couldn¡¯t help but frown as soon as I heard about the content for the second portion of the exam.


    ******************Now, back to the present.


    Thedy in front of me got into her battle stance, while I, on the other hand, remained speechless.


    For this part of the exam, we had to fight against one of the instructors.


    This just felt nonsensical and it seemed like they didn¡¯t put in any effort while nning these tests, but judging from the amount of time they took for this simple test, they had most probably made this up on the spot.


    <em>Too many people must have passed the first test.</em>


    They had obviously chosen this method to filter out therge number of sessful applicants.


    <em>This will only be more work for the instructors, yet they¡¯re still going with it.</em>


    If it were up to me, I would¡¯ve just failed people who seemed to becking.


    Well, they probably didn¡¯t want to half-ass things due to their pride as an Orthodox Sect.


    Even so, sparring with an instructor?


    Hopefully, there wasn¡¯t some absurd condition like winning against them.


    If that was the case, the higher-ups from the ns and Sects would¡¯ve protested.


    Because of this, although the test wasn¡¯t easy, their standards had to be low.


    ¡°I understood that much.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t my assigned opponent a bit strange?¡±


    Everything was fine and dandy.


    And I would have dly taken the test, but out of all the people present, why was she my opponent?


    I stared at my opponent with a very unpleasant look.


    The person most beloved in the Central ins, and the person who was handed the title of Sword Queen in the ¡®cleanest¡¯ manner.


    The Plum Blossom Sword, Soi; my sparring partner for this round.


    <em>Yes, but why?</em>


    It was understandable that the Sword Queen would be a part of this as she was one of the instructors, but I clearly remember that the notice said that she wasn¡¯t going to be involved in this test.


    ¡°So, why are you in front of me again?¡±


    ¡°It seems like you heard a false rumor. Why would I not be? I¡¯m one of the instructors after all.¡±


    Hearing the Sword Queen¡¯s denial, my eyes spontaneously narrowed my eyes.


    ¡°¡­Do you swear on Mount Hua¡¯s honor?¡±


    As I narrowed my eyes and asked her with a look of suspicion, I saw her shoulders flinch for a moment.


    ¡°¡­How can a mere martial artist like me swear on Mount Hua¡¯s pride? You¡¯ve gone too far.¡±


    ¡°Are you changing the subject?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    So she did lie.


    And she indeed came just for me.


    It would also be an insult to Mount Hua¡¯s honor if she lied as a Sword Queen.


    <em>Hmm¡­</em>


    So, she wasn¡¯t supposed to be here, but she came just to fight me?


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The Sword Queen did not respond.


    And seeing by how she kept avoiding eye contact, it seemed like she did not intend to respond either.


    As she raised her sword, the Sword Queen spoke to me.


    ¡° Gu Yangcheon of the Second group¡­ Your test begins now.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a bit toote for you to try to act dignified.¡±


    She was telling me toe at her.


    While watching the others, who had already started, I wondered if I was going to have it easy ¡­


    <em>But they can¡¯t make it too easy.</em>


    If one had to satisfy the instructor to pass the exam, it was obvious why the Sword Queen insisted on fighting against me.


    She was warning me to not take this lightly.


    <em>Hmm¡­</em>


    The Sword Queen¡¯s stance wasn¡¯t anything special.


    The tip of her sword aimed at me was steady, and her gaze was clear and her posture calm.


    Her seemingly ordinary posture and gaze felt especially heavy because she was a martial artist who reached my ideal ¡®Fusion realm¡¯.


    So far, I had only fought against a handful of Fusion realm martial artists.


    However, if I thought about the assassin from the Hwangbo n¡­


    <em>She¡¯s on an entirely different level</em>


    Her level was way too high to use a mere bastard like him forparison.


    Moreover, unlike how I killed him by using Demonic Qi while he let his guard down, it was impossible for me to do the same for the Sword Queen.


    Not all Peak realms were the same.


    This was more prominent in the Fusion realm.


    It would¡¯ve been clearer to me if I fought against Fusion realms of different levels, but for now, I had to focus on the Sword Queen in front of me.


    <em>Sword Queen¡­</em>


    The Sword Queen.


    That title alone was enough.


    The fact that she was bestowed that title, meant that she was recognized as the greatest swordswoman of the current generation.


    It might have seemed like she was a bitcking as she was just a mere instructor at the Academy, but she chose to do this.


    And that didn¡¯t mean that all her experience as a martial artist went away either.


    ¡°Onest question.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°You will hold back a little, right?¡±


    ¡°<em>¡­Hmm.</em>¡±


    The Sword Queen smiled upon hearing my question and then spoke.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±


    <em>Fuck me.</em>


    She has no intention of doing so.


    I could only nod my head with certainty on hearing the Sword Queen¡¯s response.


    <em>m.</em>


    Then, I stomped on the ground and charged at the Sword Queen.


    Seeing a look of shock on the Sword Queen¡¯s face, I swung my fist full of Qi without any hesitation.


    <em>ze!</em>


    As the mes erupted, Qi and wind mingled to form a storm, and following my will, the burning mes began to engulf the Sword Queen.


    In the midst of all this,


    <em>Rustle.</em>


    Small plum tree leaves began mixing with the mes.


    ******************<em>Craaack!</em>


    At a field behind the forest, the first group taking their exam turned towards the monstrous sound they heard.


    It was pretty strange to see dozens of Young Prodigies and instructors participating in the test stop what they were doing and look in one direction.


    Being martial artists, a loud noise was not enough to elicit a reaction like this from them.


    What drew their attention and forcefully pulled their gazes was the Qi mixed with heat that poked at their instincts as a martial artist.


    Just who was it?


    Who was capable of producing Combat Qi so dense that it reached this far?


    ¡°<em>Cough, cough¡­</em>¡±


    The horrifying aura made it hard to breathe and the weaker Young Prodigies struggled as they continued to cough.


    With the present situation making it difficult for the Young Prodigies to maintain their focus, the exam that finally began was forced to stop.


    On the contrary, Tang Soyeol seemed rather cheerful while observing the situation.


    ¡°Why do you look so happy?¡± asked Peng Ah-hee, who was taking the exam along with her.


    Being a blood rtive of the Peng n, she had no choice but toe to the Heavenly Dragon Academy.


    In her case, she didn¡¯t want her older brother¡¯s achievements at the Academy to be held over her head, but she couldn¡¯t help it as she was a blood rtive of the n, so she just remained silent and went with the flow


    ¡°Just look at their expressions, how can I not be happy?¡±


    ¡°But why are you so happy about it?¡±


    ¡°How can I not? Seeing all of them look down on him was pissing me off.¡±


    Peng Ah-hee just sighed.


    Peng Ah-hee couldn¡¯t help but look in the direction of the sharp Combat Qi as she wondered why Tang Soyeol admired him so much.


    <em>¡­Is this really his Qi?</em>


    Judging by Tang Soyeol¡¯s reaction, it seemed like her ¡®ex¡¯ fianc¨¦ was the source of the Qi.


    <em>It¡¯s unbelievable.¡¯</em>


    Despite feeling it herself, she found it hard to believe.


    This can¡­


    ¡®No longer be considered the level of a Young Prodigy¡­¡¯


    In just a few years.


    The troublemaker with the face of a demon who was constantly beaten up by her, was now a master well, over the level of a Young Prodigy.


    All it took was a few years.


    It might not have been the case for ordinary people, but for a martial artist, it was really a short span of time.


    Any martial artist would barely manage to master a single technique in that span of time, let alone reach a new level.


    Yet, Gu Yangcheon had managed to surpass that and was now soaring.


    He was soaring so high, that she couldn¡¯t even see it.


    <em>It¡¯s unfair that he changes so much every time I see him.</em>


    She smirked along with that thought.


    She did not regret breaking off the engagement, but she was a little disappointed.


    <em>It would have been nice if he were like this from the beginning, I would have probably not broken off the engagement.</em>


    Though regardless of his talents, she would¡¯ve broken off their engagement if his nasty personality remained the same.


    But what about the current him?


    <em>Sigh.</em>


    She set aside her pointless thoughts.


    Peng Ah-hee then asked the still-cheerful Tang Soyeol.


    ¡°I get that you¡¯re happy, but where did that sis go?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Sis? Who?¡­ Oh, Bi-ah sis?¡±


    Peng Ah-hee was suddenly curious about his current fianc¨¦e¡¯s whereabouts.


    ¡°Huh, you¡¯re right. They told us not to go anywhere¡­ So where did sis go? She¡¯s going to get lost if she goes all by herself¡­¡±


    ¡°How can she get lost? This ce isn¡¯t even that big?¡±


    ¡°¡­You don¡¯t know her well enough, Ah-hee. She is simply built differently.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Peng Ah-hee thought she was joking at first, but Tang Soyeol¡¯s expression showed that she was really worried.


    She may have been directionally challenged, but was it really possible to get lost with so many people around?


    Still staring at Tang Soyeol, Peng Ah-hee shook her head and began to look around.


    The exam hade to a stop.


    <em>m-! aam-!</em>


    Everyone was focused on the endless sounds of explosions.


    <em>I thought he didn¡¯t like this.</em>


    Peng Ah-Hee found it somewhat unexpected to see Gu Yangcheon, who disliked attention, was now doing something that grabbed everyone¡¯s attention.


    It almost seemed like he was trying to draw someone''s attention in particr.


    <em>Hmm?</em>


    Then, Peng Ah-hee¡¯s gazended on a handsome young man.


    His face was handsome enough to draw anyone¡¯s gaze in an instant, but that wasn¡¯t why Peng Ah-hee was staring at him.


    <em>That person¡­</em>


    She knew that person.


    Of course, Peng Ah-hee knew most of the people present here as they were Young Prodigies from noble ns, but that person was noteworthy for a different reason.


    <em>Jang Seonyeon.</em>


    She remembered him by name instead of his title.


    For some reason, she felt like that title didn¡¯t suit him.


    It was the same for Gu Yangcheon.


    To Peng Ah-hee, Gu Yangcheon was closer to a fighting dog or a maniac, rather than a True Dragon.


    On the contrary, she didn¡¯t know why the title of Meteor Sword didn¡¯t suit Jang Seonyeon.


    <em>Huh?</em>


    Peng Ah-hee thought about why she was unable to turn away from Jang Seonyeon.


    Jang Seonyeon was also looking in the same direction of the disturbance as everyone else but something felt different.


    The reason why her gaze remained on him.


    What was that?


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Peng Ah-Hee was able to figure it out after a while.


    Compared to how the others were observing the sight with shock and admiration¡­


    <em>Why is he¡­?</em>


    Jang Seonyeon¡¯s eyes were clearly filled with shame, a sense of inferiority, and a look of guilt.


    The only son of the Alliance Leader.


    His handsome appearance and talent were simr to that of the Harmonic Sword.


    Moreover, he was known to have a kind nature, so why did he look like that?


    Peng Ah-hee pondered over it, but not soon¡­


    <em>Swish.</em>


    She could no longer see Jang Seonyeon¡¯s face as he turned away.


    It seemed like he didn¡¯t care as he already passed the exam.


    And for some reason, Peng Ah-hee who was secretly observing him¡­


    ¡°Why do I feel uneasy about this¡­?¡±


    Began to feel uneasy.

 Chapter 287: You Wont Be Able To Catch Up (2)

    Chapter 287: You Won''t Be Able To Catch Up (2)Even though it was a winter night, it didn¡¯t feel that cold due to the rising heat.


    The dense and powerful Combat Qi made what was happening on the other side obvious.


    <em>Crunch.</em>


    Leaving the heat behind, Wi Seol-Ah continued walking as she stepped on a leaf.


    She felt the urge to go to a ce where the moon was clearly visible.


    <em>-Are you sure you don¡¯t want to see it?</em>


    She didn¡¯t listen to the voice in her head.


    Even though the voice in her head sounded worried, she ignored it because of her current situation.


    Because she would have to return immediately as the test was only stopped for a moment, she didn¡¯t go that far.


    Fortunately, she arrived at a ce with moonlight shining down after walking for a while.Just as she was about to reach her destination¡­


    ¡°This is unexpected.¡±


    The person following her spoke.


    She knew that she was being followed.


    ¡°I thought you would have been watching him.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Guess you¡¯re not that curious, huh¡±


    She could feel his lowly emotions as the face of the smiling man began to crack.


    Wi Seol-Ah didn¡¯t say anything special to him.


    She didn¡¯t feel like exchanging words with him.


    ¡°Even though you left without listening to my request.¡±


    ¡°I have no obligation to listen to your requests.¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s sharp response made Jang Seonyeon.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always felt like this, but I still don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°About what.¡±


    ¡°The reason you despise me this much.¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah remained emotionless despite hearing Jang Seonyeon.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything to you, so why do you hate me so much?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    Jang Seonyeon smiled bitterly on hearing her firm response.


    ¡°You seem pretty certain that I¡¯ll do something.¡±


    ¡°Am I wrong?¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s voice was calm.


    Jang Seonyeon had to shut his mouth on hearing her respond with certainty.


    ¡°¡­How cruel of you.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t denying it though.¡±


    ¡°Will you believe me if I deny it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    <em>Chuckle.</em>


    Jang Seonyeon chuckled as thoughts that hadn¡¯t been bothering him as ofte now upied his mind.


    <em>It¡¯s twisted.</em>


    It felt as if the smooth and easy path t had gotten all twisted.


    <em>Since when?</em>


    When did things start getting twisted?


    His thoughts and ns were always perfect.


    Moreover, he was also confident that he was talented enough to support her.


    <em>But then, why¡­</em>


    Let alone the others around him, for some reason, it felt like things about thedy before him were gradually getting more twisted.


    The Young Prodigies and people around him always admired him, yet the one person he desired did not. That made him wonder, how things ended up like this.


    Even though Jang Seonyeon already knew the answer, he didn¡¯t want to believe it.


    <em>It¡¯s because of that bastard.</em>


    Jang Seonyeon thought about a certain someone.


    It was the person he didn¡¯t pay much attention to when they first met.


    All he could remember was that his gaze felt different.


    Murderous intent.


    The bastard¡¯s gaze back then was filled with murderous intent.


    And he wasn¡¯t even trying to hide it, with his eyes filled with contempt.


    Jang Seoyeon was unable to forget that moment as it was the first time someone looked at him with such a gaze.


    <em>Why?</em>


    Jang Seonyeon couldn¡¯t understand.


    He hadn¡¯t even done anything to him ¡®yet¡¯.


    And even if he did, he would¡¯ve ensured that it couldn¡¯t be traced back to him.


    It was just in murderous intent.


    Jang Seonyeon wasn¡¯t used to such gazes, but he didn¡¯t dwell on it for too long.


    <em>It¡¯s because he¡¯s jealous.</em>


    Jang Seonyeon told himself that those eyes were looking at him with jealousy.


    <em>Sigh.</em>


    Jang Seonyeon sighed internally.


    He felt pathetic that he believed that.


    ¡®<em>Jealousy huh.</em>


    That bastard was jealous of him?No way.


    It was his stage to shine, but a different bastard took the spotlight.


    The True Dragon.


    Just the mere thought of that title made him feel sick inside and made his heart race.


    Why?


    <em>Why is that bastard in the same generation as me?</em>


    Every time he went to bed, thoughts like this would haunt him.


    He never imagined that there would be a day when he would utter such shameful words.


    Just like his title, the bastard was a Dragon hiding himself among a nest of snakes.


    Every time he shook his giant body, the snakes who were barely managing to hold on fell off.


    That was what it felt like when he made his debut.


    ¡®The Beggar¡¯s Sect turned their attention away from him and I was given the title, Meteor Sword. But how far will that take me?¡¯


    Jang Seonyeon knew it very well.


    Especially when he disyed such excellence from a distance.


    <em>¡­Is he trying to show me?</em>


    Jang Seonyeon clenched his teeth while thinking about the bastard¡¯s intentions.


    He wondered if the bastard was discharging this much presence and Combat Qi just to openly disy his strength.


    Jang Seonyeon was certain.


    <em>-You hate me as well.</em>


    It was what Gu Yangcheon said to him when J asked about why he hated him so much.


    His rude manner of talking and his taunting expression that infuriated him, but at the same time, it also made him wonder.


    <em>How did he know?</em>


    For some reason, the way Gu Yangcheon looked and spoke to him was as if he knew everything about Jang Seonyeon.


    Even though he hadn¡¯t heard about or seen him before the tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes.


    <em>I¡¯m not fond of him.</em>


    How could he be fond of him?


    After all, that bastard took away his spotlight.


    Furthermore,


    <em>I also hate the fact that he has enough talent to back it up.</em>


    Even though he didn¡¯t want to admit it,pared to the other Young Prodigies, that bastard was in an entirely different league.


    He was like a bright star shining alone, as if he was cast down by the heavens.


    Star?


    How ironic.


    Even if the geniuses from the Meteor Generation were called stars, the bastard was at apletely different level.


    And that was why¡­


    <em>I have to get rid of him.</em>


    He had to erase him.


    After all, he was the one who had to shine the brightest.


    The Sword Dragon and the Water Dragon bothered him as well, but not as much as Gu Yangcheon.


    Still frustrated by thoughts, Jang Seonyeon stared at thedy standing before him.


    Although her face was hidden with a face cover, she was a very beautifuldy.


    he didn''t feel like that when he first met her, but as time went by, it felt like her beauty carried more light.


    Her beauty seemed toplement the sunlight rather than moonlight.


    Though, because her sword art was created by the moonlight, it was the opposite.


    Thedy became more beautiful as the days went by, and her background was especially intriguing to Jang Seonyeon.


    The sole disciple of the Sword Emperor.


    Moreover, thedy had great talent.


    <em>Even if Gu Yangcheon is talented¡­</em>


    Was he really more impressive than thedy who overcame her wall in just a year?


    ¡°I hope you still remember it.¡±Wi Seol-Ah bit her lips after hearing Jang Seonyeon.


    ¡°If I manage to get the top spot in this ce, you will be mine.¡±


    The wager he made with Wi Seol-Ah beforeing to the Academy.


    In response, she asked him.


    ¡°¡­Did you forget about what would happen if you don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that?¡±


    Jang Seonyeon smiled after hearing Wi Seol-Ah.


    When Wi Seol-Ah saw the emotion hidden behind his smile, she frowned.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t, I will dly listen to your request.¡±


    What was it?


    She wanted his father¡¯s assistance to enter the Heavenly Abyss of Birth.


    And she also wanted one of the precious treasures of the Taeryung n.


    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It didn¡¯t look like Wi Seol-Ah was listening, but Jang Seonyeon continued speaking regardless.


    ¡°Why do you like him so much?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    When Jang Seonyeon brought up Gu Yangcheon, Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s voice and gaze turned cold.


    But that didn¡¯t stop Jang Seonyeon.


    ¡°I know that you were his servant, but is that really a precious memory for you? It was just for a year.¡±


    ¡°What do you know to speak so rashly?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you because I don¡¯t, but it seems that you are very angry.¡±


    She still looked beautiful as she ground her teeth in anger.


    ¡°Moreover, I heard that he is engaged to someone now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It would be understandable if the two of you built up some affection during your time as a servant, but do you really think there¡¯s a ce left for you?¡±


    Hearing Jang Seonyeon, Wi Seol-Ah reacted furiously.


    It was always like this. Whenever that bastard was brought up, Wi Seol-Ah always became weak.


    Did she really love him that much?


    Did she truly desire him?


    Even though he didn¡¯t like this method, it was the easiest way to get her riled up.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems like you epted our wager because you believed that I wouldn¡¯t be able to clinch the top spot because of him.¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah probably felt like the wager was going to be easy as she heard that the True Dragon would also be attending the Heavenly Dragon Academy.


    Moreover, as Wi Seol-Ah herself was going to attend as well, she probably believed that she would win their wager rather easily.


    <em>But it seems like you don¡¯t know yet.</em>


    If he was blocking the path to the top spot, all he had to do was drag him down.


    It seemed like she was still unaware of simple things like that.


    <em>It seems like your mind is filled with flowers.</em>


    The world wasn¡¯t all that peaceful, but unfortunately, it seemed like she still thought that they were living in a peaceful world.


    <em>If I go any further, she will draw her sword .</em>


    Jang Seonyeon knew that Wi Seol-Ah had reached her limit and was now holding back her emotions.


    Would Wi Seol-Ah be able to contain herself if he just uttered one more word??Jang Seonyeon was very curious.


    ¡°Watch carefully. I will destroy him and make him look up to m¨C ¡°


    <em>ck.</em>


    The sudden cold sensation made Jang Seonyeon charge his inner Qi instantly.


    As expected, if things continued at this rate¡­


    <em>Tap.</em>


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Jang Seonyeon froze because of how the situation turned out. It was not Wi Seol-Ah who drew her sword, but someone else who appeared before him like a ghost.


    And he didn¡¯t feel them approaching while talking with Wi Seol-Ah.


    Wi Seol-Ah herself was surprised by the sudden person¡¯s appearance as well.


    A gentle breeze blew as silence and shock lingered.


    ¡°¡­Sis¡­?¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s voice flowed along with the wind.


    The sudden intruder turned towards Wi Seol-Ah.


    Bluish white hair that contained the moonlight, a blue outfit, and the Lightning Qi that surrounded her.


    <em>¡­Thatdy.</em>


    Jang Seonyeon was able to identify that person immediately.


    Although she was wearing a face cover, a memory of her was etched deep in his mind.


    <em>Sword Dancer¡­?</em>


    It was the samedy who he defeated in the tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes.


    The Sword Dancer, Namgung Bi-ah turned towards Wi Seol-Ah and stared at her.


    Then, she waved her hand and replied.


    ¡°¡­Hi.¡±


    Her quiet voiceplemented her atmosphere.


    Wi Seol-Ah looked shocked as she observed her.


    ¡°Sis¡­ why are you¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve been looking for you. I¡¯m d¡­ I found you.¡±


    ¡°You were looking for me¡­?¡±


    ¡°<em>Mhm¡­</em>¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s eyes trembled at Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s response.


    Still staring at Wi Seol-Ah, Namgung Bi-ah started to speak slowly.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had the chance to greet you yet¡­¡±


    After informing her as to why she was looking for her, she spoke to Wi Seol-Ah once again.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡°¡­Indeed, it has been a while.¡±


    ¡°Have you¡­ been well¡­?¡±


    The more Wi Seol-Ah listened to her monotone voice, the more warmth she felt from Namgung Bi-ah.


    Like she was really looking forward to meeting her again.


    However, Wi Seol-Ah wasn¡¯t able to respond to Namgung Bi-ah.


    She fidgeted her lips and remained silent.


    Seeing her like that, Namgung Bi-ah tried to approach Wi Seol-Ah¡­


    ¡°Sword Dancer.¡±


    But Jang Seonyeon stopped her.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s nice to see you, but I wasn¡¯t done talking to her yet.¡±


    Jang Seonyeon¡¯s voice was unusually cold.


    The back-to-back unexpected situations were making it hard for him to control his emotions.


    ¡°So, how about you talk to hert¨C ¡°


    ¡°And you are?¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    Jang Seoeon was speechless as Namgung Bi-ah turned around slowly and asked.


    No, he must have misheard her. It wouldn¡¯t make sense otherwise.


    ¡°What did you just¡­¡±


    ¡°Who¡­ are you?¡±


    However, Namgung Bi-ah gave him the same response, putting his doubts to rest.


    Jang Seonyeon stared at Namgung Bi-ah after tilting his head in confusion.


    She dared to ask who he was.


    Jang Seonyeon struggled to calm his boiling emotions and forced a smile on his face.


    Then, he took a step towards Namgung Bi-ah.


    However, that wasn¡¯t possible.


    ¡°Please stop joking, Sword Dancer.¡±


    <em>Thedy who swung her sword at me desperately doesn¡¯t remember who I am? Surely that¡¯s not possible.</em>


    ¡°There is no way that Sister forgot about m¡­ ¡°


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t get any closer.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah warned him not to get any closer as she gestured with her hand.


    Her face cover had hidden her expressions, but it seemed like she was struggling with something from her voice .


    Jang Seonyeon¡¯s expression started shaking while he wondered what was happening¡­


    ¡°¡­You smell¡­ so don¡¯te any closer¡­¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s cold words shattered his mask.


    ******************<em>aaze!</em>


    A sea of mes surrounded the area.


    Giant mes with pinkish hue were turning the area into a mess, as if they possessed their own will.


    <em>m!</em>


    ¡°<em>Aghhh!</em>¡±


    One of the Young Prodigies was swept by the wind, rose up in the air and fell to the ground.


    This happened many times.


    And this kept repeating as the instructors also didn¡¯t know what to do. They were busy trying to get everything under control.


    <em>Craaack.</em>


    One of the trees was engulfed by the passing mes and¡­


    <em>ze!</em>


    It turned to ashes as the monstrous mes swept by.


    Bi Eejin was reminded of hell as he watched the area engulfed in mes.


    <em>Incredible.</em>


    Bi Eejin admired the sight from a distance.


    <em>His control of Qi is amazing.</em>


    Despite the monstrous mes storming in the area, only a few things were set aze and most of the surroundings remained untouched.


    Even though he was using that much strength, it showed that he almost had perfect control.


    <em>At his age at that?</em>


    Wow.


    The Dishonored Venerable smiled while thinking about the owner of these fierce mes .


    He went beyond his expectations.


    <em>ze!</em>


    ¡°Eeek!¡±


    When the heat reached their direction, Bibi, who was apanying Bi Eejin, was surprised and hid behind him.*


    <em>Woong.</em>


    Seeing that, Bi Eejin erected a Qi barrier without anyone noticing it.


    ¡°¡­Wow¡­¡±


    Feeling that the heat had lessened a bit, Bibi watched the mes with sparkly eyes.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he amazing? How can he be like that¡­?¡±


    ¡°Is it fascinating?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Even if he was stronger than the other Young Prodigies, at the end of the day, he was still a Young Prodigy and his opponent was the great Sword Queen.


    Despite that, his mes were so dense and hot that no one could tell what was happening there.


    <em>Awesome¡­!</em>


    Bibi¡¯s eyes sparkled in awe.


    She believed that only her brother was capable of something like that.


    Were all Six Dragons and Three Phoenixes simr?


    It was understandable for her to feel disappointed due to the difference in levels, but that made it all the more fascinating for Bibi.


    ¡°I never imagined that the Sword Queen would be pushed back.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s being pushed back?¡±


    Hearing Bibi, Bi Eejin cut her off.


    ¡°Well, it seems like the Sword Queen can¡¯t do anything. That means that she¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°She can¡¯t do anything huh¡­¡±


    <em>Hmm.</em>


    Bi Eejin stroked his chin, even though he did not have a beard, and showed a strange reaction after hearing Bibi.


    Whenever he reacted like that, it either meant that Bibi said something strange or that he felt toozy to correct her.


    ¡°<em>Ugh¡­</em>¡±


    Feeling annoyed by his reaction, Bibi was about to tickle Bi Eejin¡¯s hips when¡­


    <em>Rustle.</em>


    ¡°<em>Hmm?</em>¡±


    The monstrous sound destroying the surroundings grew quiet and a flower petal flew towards Bibi andnded on her nose.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    She tried touching it out of curiosity, but the petal shone for an instant, turned into dust and then scattered away.


    Seeing that, Bibi hurriedly tried to tell Bi Eejina about it¡­


    ¡°Brother, just now¡­¡±


    ¡°Watch carefully. This is where it gets interesting.¡±


    But Bi Eejin reacted as if he expected this to happen.


    Bibi pouted after hearing Bi Eejin, but she listened to him and observed the center of the mes.


    She was still unable to see anything, but then, she began to see a change.


    <em>Huh?</em>


    Amongst the violent mes, she could see flowers mixed within.


    <em>That¡¯s¡­</em>


    What petals were they?


    Bibi thought for a moment but she realized it immediately.


    They were plum blossoms.


    The plum blossoms rode the mes and began surrounding the area.


    Seeing that sight, Bi Eejin thought to himself.


    <em>It¡¯s not bad¡­ but it¡¯s not perfect either.</em>


    The strength of his Qi and his control was unbelievable, but it felt like something wascking from his attacks.


    The only one reason it looked like the Sword Queen was being pushed back was because she just kept dodging the violent mes and was trying to create some distance.


    Soon¡­


    <em>Swish!</em>


    Plum blossoms turned into a gust and swept and blew all the mes into the air.


    <em>Woah¡­</em>


    Bi Eejin eximed in admiration.


    The mes had now disappeared, leaving no trace behind.


    <em>She changed, huh?</em>


    Bi Eejin thought about the Sword Queen as he observed her.


    The old Sword Queen would¡¯ve chosen a kinder method, but the current her was treating her junior rather violently.


    She felt like a different person.


    It was probably because the Sword Queen also had high expectations for that child.


    It felt like she was telling him that just this much was disappointing and was asking him to show her more.


    Her expectation of him was rather extreme.


    Even Bi Eejin himself was satisfied by what he had just shown.


    ¡®It seems she became a bit senile due to her age.¡¯


    If he said this directly, be it the Dishonored Venerable or anyone else, the Sword Queen would¡¯ve drawn her sword, but it was probably It fine as he only thought of it in his mind.


    It seemed like Bi Eejin was enjoying it as he turned away from the Sword Queen to look at her opponent.


    <em>So, what will you do now?</em>


    His mes were extinguished.


    Though the heat still lingered, Gu Yangcheon simply stared at the Sword Queen with a big frown on his face.


    He probably knew that this wasn¡¯t the Academy¡¯s exam, but the Sword Queen¡¯s personal test.


    <em>I wonder what his next move is.</em>


    He seemed rather annoyed as he frowned in front of the almighty Sword Queen.


    If Bi Eejin had to make a guess, it looked like Gu Yangcheon was asking the Sword Queen if this was enough, but the Sword Queen¡¯s expression, full of expectations, remained unchanged.


    ¡°<em>Sigh.</em>¡±


    Seeing her steadfastness, Gu Yangcheon let out a sigh.


    It looked like he had given up.


    Bi Eejin felt a bit disappointed.


    He wasn¡¯t disappointed because Gu Yangcheon had given up.


    <em>He¡¯s going to hide it.</em>


    But because he was still nning to hide his true strength.


    That was what made Bi Eejin disappointed.


    <em>But if it¡¯s this much, that child is certainly the most¡­?</em>


    Whether he was disappointed or not, just as Bi Eejin was about to confirm that Gu Yangcheon was the perfect choice¡­


    ¡°Sword Queen, I hope that you will handle the aftermath.¡±


    ¡°<em>¡­Hmm</em>? What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been an honor to fight against you.¡±


    No sooner did Gu Yangcheon mutter those iprehensible words¡­


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Both Bi Eejin and the Sword Queen opened their eyes wide.


    When Gu Yangcheon opened his palms and closed his eyes, the air around him began to change,


    ¡°ming Sphere.¡±


    And the night sky changed as well.

 Chapter 288: You Wont Be Able To Catch Up (3)

    Chapter 288: You Won''t Be Able To Catch Up (3)The Divine Arts.


    Martial arts with an extremely high threshold.


    With power that went beyond the Peak Realm and touched Transcendence.


    That was what most people called Divine Arts.


    For example, the Moonlight Dance of the Sword Emperor, one of the Heavenly Venerables, was a sword art that used Mind Art as its foundation and the martial art created by the Dishonored Venerable was a Mind Art that did not belong to the Bi n.


    The great art of the Namgung n that stood as a pir for many centuries used by the Heavenly Venerable were all worthy to be called Divine Arts.


    They were martial arts that transcended human¡¯s limits, vaulting over their walls and breaking their shells.


    Hence, they were called Divine Arts.


    Then, was the Gu n¡¯s Destructive me Arts also a Divine Art?


    <em>Indeed.</em>I answered my own question.


    The Destructive me Arts was a Divine Art.


    Just observing its power from either father, Gu Huibi, or funnily enough, even a bastard like me was enough to conclude that it was a Divine Art.


    In other words, the Divine Art was an opportunity.


    It was an opportunity to go beyond human limits.


    They were all given the opportunity when they were taught the Divine Art, and whether they seeded or not depended on their talent and effort.


    Grabbing the opportunity, ascending to a higher level, and moving forward in the desired direction.


    At least that was my interpretation of the Divine Arts.


    Guiding a martial artist step-by-step; that was the secret purpose of both the Divine Arts and martial arts.


    The Gu n possessed five Secret Arts.


    One of them enhanced oneself by using Qi to contain the heat inside their body.


    It was the art I used half-forcibly after my regression, once my Destructive me Arts reached its second rank.


    The second was the ability to control the me itself.


    The Gu n¡¯s me arts were different from the me arts used by other ns.


    The me of Gu n wasn¡¯t just for burning things.


    <em>It was nonsensical to say that mes weren¡¯t meant to burn things.</em>


    Even though it took me a while to realize what it meant after getting the exnation, no matter what meaning the ancestors came up with, mes were still mes to me.


    It was funny.


    <em>They tried creating their own sun.</em>


    Like how each Divine Art had a purpose, the Destructive me Arts had its own purpose as well.


    Despite the existence of a sun in the sky, the ancestors tried to create their own sun.


    There might have been some deeper meaning behind this, but it wasn¡¯t something I could understand.


    <em>Is that why I was never able to reach max rank?</em>


    The reason why I struggled to reach the 9th rank in my past life, let alone touch the 10th rank.


    Was it because I wasn¡¯t able toprehend its deeper meaning?


    No, that probably wasn¡¯t the only reason.


    I failed to reach it because I was unable to ovee the wall.


    There was nothing more pathetic than making excuses.


    The third Secret Art used the martial artist¡¯s Qi to turn the sky red.


    An extremely well-trained Divine Art capable of dyeing the sky with the color of the martial artist.


    The sky was also red back when Father came to the ck Pce and destroyed the formations.


    Could he even be called human at that point?How could a human control the sky?


    He probably became capable of doing such things once he reached a certain point and broke through his limits.


    And fourth¡­


    I was currently using the fourth art.


    ¡°ming Sphere.¡±


    The Secret Art, ming Sphere.


    I charged my Qi, increased heat inside my body and created a sphere in my palm afterpressing all the mes that were released, without letting them escape.


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    The Qi expanded my blood vessels as it flowed through them.


    I could hear the violent beating of my heart.


    <em>aaze!</em>


    The night sky changed.


    The dark sky, decorated with a multitude of stars, used the heat my body was discharging as kindling to illuminate itself.


    And soon, the dark sky became bright.


    Its range was short and it wasn¡¯t bright enough to make people shut their eyes, but at least in the spot he stood, it looked like the sun had risen.


    <em>Craaaack-!</em>


    The violent mes roared as they stormed the surroundings.


    It was painful for them as they were dragged into a narrow space while emitting the desire to kill.


    My veins bulged and my forehead was drenched in sweat.


    My forearm had be stiff due to the tension, showing just how much strength I was exerting to keep it under control.


    I wouldn¡¯t have been able to use this Secret Art in normal circumstances.


    Like the red sky, it required extreme training to attain proper control over it¡­


    <em>But I¡¯m just brute forcing my way through.</em>


    I barely managed to pull it off due to the abnormal amount of Qi I possessed.


    All the training ofpressing and amplifying my Qi, the experiences and enlightenments I had gained in my past life, and all the things I had consumed in this life made it possible.


    My reaching the 6th rank in the Destructive me Arts also yed a part.


    <em>Woong¨C</em>


    After enduring all that pressure and concentrating all my strength at one point, a radiant red marble with a refined light was floating on top of my palm.


    On observing it, I thought to myself.


    <em>Just a few more seconds.</em>


    It would take around five to seven seconds.


    While it may seem like an instant to others, that same amount of time could decide one¡¯s fate in a battle between martial artists over the Peak Realm.


    This showed that I still wasn¡¯t strong enough to use this in a real fight.


    <em>Well, at least not in a one-on-one fight.</em>


    I couldn¡¯t move while using this technique.


    One had to have extreme control of their Qi, because even if they identally messed up their Qi flow in the slightest,, they would experience Qi deviation flow and damage their blood vessels.


    Hence, a martial artist would be in a vulnerable state for a few seconds.


    In other words¡­


    <em>At least one person will die.</em>


    <em>Sigh.</em>


    It was truly a problem to use such techniques when I wasn¡¯t at a sufficient level yet.


    At least I was able to talk, mock, and step on others while using this technique in my past life.


    I was once again reminded of how weak I had be.


    <em>Though of course¡­</em>


    When I asked myself if I really needed to go this far and endure such humiliation to use this¡­


    <em>¡­I have to.</em>


    I would nod without hesitation.


    This was one of the few offensive martial arts that could be used in a real fight because its destructive power was just as horrifying as the amount of Qi it required.


    ¡®The Fifth¡¯ Secret Art was somewhat simr, but I couldn¡¯t use it yet.


    <em>Woong¡­</em>


    ¡°Whew¡­¡±


    Once I managed toplete it, I released the breath I was holding


    Like I said, I would be vulnerable whilepleting this process, but that was fine right now because¡­


    <em>The Sword Queen didn¡¯t do anything.</em>


    Well, to begin with, I was certain that she wouldn¡¯t do anything.


    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t.


    After all, she had pushed me this far just for this.


    I stared at the Sword Queen while doing my best to hide my trembling hand.


    ¡°Thank you for your patience.¡±


    I also spoke while hiding the exhaustion in my voice, but the Sword Queen did not respond.


    The Sword Queen was staring at me in shock, her eyes wide open.


    <em>Sigh, I really didn¡¯t want to go this far because I knew she would react like that.</em>


    At the end of the day, Secret Arts were the result of all the numerous enlightenments one gained.


    Their martial arts and Secret Arts showed how much enlightenment a martial artist had attained on their path and in this small marble¡­


    <em>Breathe¡­</em>


    Was all the enlightenment I had attained in my life; including my past life.


    And someone like the Sword Queen would be able to see that easily, hence her reaction.


    In her eyes, it would probably seem like I had gained a lot of enlightenment for my age.


    After all, she didn¡¯t know about how much I struggled in my past life.


    Perhaps she believed that I was extremely talented.


    And unbelievable talent at that.


    ¡°¡­This.¡±


    Because of that, it was somewhat obvious for the Sword Queen to react like that.


    Still in shock, the Sword Queen finally spoke as she stared at my hand for quite some time.


    ¡°¡­It seems that you are at a much higher level than I imagined.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that high. Can¡¯t you see me trembling?¡±


    That wasn¡¯t a lie.


    I had to use more than half of my Qi and all my strength just to maintain this tiny marble that was barely thicker than my finger.


    If this exploded before I could retrieve it, everything in sight would be engulfed by the explosion.


    It was really a pain to control something like this.


    <em>But</em> in spite <em>of that, I still used it because¡­</em>


    The Sword Queen told me that she would handle the aftermath, ensuring it wouldn¡¯t reach or harm a single person in sight.


    As I continued to stare at the Sword Queen with sweat dripping down my face, the Sword Queen recovered from her shock and finally spoke up.


    ¡°Do you know¡­ what people call Young Prodigies like you these days?¡±Huh, that was pretty random.


    I wondered what she was talking about all of a sudden, but I responded anyway.


    ¡°What was it again¡­? The Meteor Generation, something like that right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Meteor Generation. How fitting.¡±


    They shone.


    Even the Young Prodigies from the Sword Queen¡¯s generation shone pretty well, but the current generation was especially dazzling.


    They were called the Meteor Generation because their generation had thergest talent pool so far as if they were shooting stars, and they were given the name in hopes that their light would protect the future of the Central ins.


    Though of course¡­


    None of that mattered to me.


    <em>During this¡­</em>


    The Sword Queen simply observed the red marble in my palm.


    I could see the light radiating from the marble.


    Even though it was the middle of winter, once the marble made its appearance, the dark surroundings had turned bright and warm.


    Almost as if¡­


    ¡°You have a sun in your hand.¡±


    ¡°¡­How can I hold something that terrifying in my hand?¡±


    I frowned on hearing the Sword Queen.


    What nonsense was she spouting?


    How could I hold something like that in my hand? I wouldn¡¯t even be able to touch it.


    The Sword Queen spoke with a gentle smile after I denied that.


    ¡°Or perhaps, you are the sun.¡±


    ¡°How can you turn me into something like that without my permission? I¡¯m a human, you know?¡±


    <em>Tsk.</em>


    I was nning to take this lightly at first¡­


    <em>But it seemed like she wouldn¡¯t let me pass unless I went all out</em>.


    We were already familiar with each other, so she could¡¯ve just let me pass.


    And on top of that, I even saved her life!


    <em>However, I did</em> absorb <em>that power from her.</em>


    Anyway, couldn¡¯t she have gone easy on me?


    <em>I really wasn¡¯t nning on using this.</em>


    I didn¡¯t want to use this technique publicly for now, but I had to use it just to pass this damned exam.


    The Sword Queen was finally satisfied due to that, but it was a problem for me.


    <em>Why does she have such high expectations of me?</em>


    She should have just focused on her own disciple.


    <em>Sigh,</em> What a hassle.


    Even so, I guess I finally satisfied her.


    Noticing my gaze¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This was just a personal test of mine, so I apologize.¡±


    The Sword Queen offered me an apology.


    ¡°Yes. Thanks to that, everyone is watching.¡±


    Well, I obviously wasn¡¯t going to ept her apology.


    After all, it wasn¡¯t just the Sword Queen watching this.


    Thanks to my impromptu disy, the Young Prodigies who had evacuated were now observing us from a distance.


    The instructors also had a look of shock on their faces.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get why they¡¯re watching this so intently.¡±


    ¡°How could they not?¡±


    The Sword Queen chuckled on hearing my blunt words.


    ¡°It¡¯s like the birth of aet right before their eyes.¡±


    ¡°Stop putting me on a pedestal, I¡¯m starting to feel sick inside.¡±


    It made me ufortable.


    Was this what the Sword Queen wanted?


    Did she want me to draw all the attention?


    If that was the case, well, it was a problem.


    I had no intention of drawing so much attention.


    ¡°¡­What do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. It¡¯s just¨C ¡°


    The Sword Queen sheathed her sword and continued speaking.


    ¡°I want your light to shine even brighter as you reach a higher point. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°I might be mistaken to be a disciple of Mount Hua if you put it like that.¡±


    ¡°You are an honorary disciple, isn¡¯t it simr?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Right.


    Yeah, I forgot about that.


    I made a request for that title from the Celestial Plum Blossom just in case someone asked about Mount Hua¡¯s Qi inside my body.


    Of course, it was just honorary and that wasn¡¯t the reason the Sword Queen showed interest in me.


    As I snorted¡­


    ¡°Thank you forplying with my stubbornness.¡±


    The Sword Queen started to conclude the conversation as if this exam was over.


    ¡°¡­Did I pass?¡±


    ¡°Of course you did. It would make no sense if you failed.¡±


    I felt a bit better after I heard that I passed.


    Well, I would¡¯ve blown my top off if she wasn¡¯t satisfied after all of this.


    After that, the surroundings fell silent for a moment.


    She was about to retrieve her sword and return it, but I simply stood still without retrieving my Qi.


    Finding my behavior strange, the Sword Queen asked me a question.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    I didn¡¯t reply.


    I guess she found it pretty strange that still hadn¡¯t retrieved the marble on my palm.


    I then spoke up.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you earlier?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°That I would trust you to take responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Y-You, what do you¡­ mean by that?¡±


    Hearing my words, the Sword Queen tilted her head in confusion, and then, her eyes opened wide after realizing what I meant.


    She was more shocked than when I used this technique.


    The Sword Queen was probably clueless about my nasty personality and didn¡¯t know that I was one to hold a grudge.


    The situation had already made me annoyed and it made me feel like I had be a source of entertainment. I would die of anger if I just returned.


    And because of that, it wasn¡¯t time for me to go back yet.


    ¡°Surely not¡­ child.¡±


    ¡°You may have forced me to show this technique, but I¡¯m not capable of retrieving it yet.¡±


    That was obviously a lie.


    I could get rid of it if I wanted to, but I had no intention of doing so.


    ¡°Wait¡­!¡±


    ¡°Please take the responsibility.¡±


    As I watched the Sword Queen hastily charge her Qi¡­


    <em>Clench.</em>


    I clenched my fist.


    And then¡­


    <em>Swooosh!</em>


    Extreme heat surged from my body.


    <em>Whoooosh¨C!</em>


    ******************The next day.


    If the first day was allocated for the blood rtives of ns, the second day was for the Young Prodigies from the various Sects.


    Because everyone had gathered together to arrive in time.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    While Yung Pung and his Seniors were climbing up to the mountain, he heard some rather strange news.


    ¡°What do you mean the exam is dyed?¡±


    The exam for blood rtives which should¡¯ve ended by yesterday, was dyed by a day.


    How was that possible?


    After all, they couldn¡¯t afford to dy an exam organized by the Murim Alliance.


    Yet, they told him that the exam would either take ce the next day or the day after.


    ¡°¡­It can¡¯t be helped. Something big happenedst night.¡±


    The Sword Queen who delivered this message, seemed really tired for some reason.


    Almost as if she waspletely exhausted.


    <em>Just what happened?</em>


    Yung Pung was unable to understand.


    Insisting on bing an instructor was one thing, but what was happening right now made no sense.


    <em>Just the entrance exam got her exhausted?</em>


    The powerful Sword Queen who was still out of his reach, was that exhausted after a single day.


    Moreover, it didn¡¯t seem like she was just mentally exhausted, but physically as well, which made it harder to believe.


    However¡­


    ¡°¡­Huh¡­?¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°What happened here?¡±


    Only after Yung Pung arrived at the ce where the exam took ce, he understood the reason for her exhaustion.


    It seemed like this was the problem.


    ¡°¡­Wow.¡±


    Seeing the sight before him, Yung Pung eximed unconsciously.


    ¡°Did a meteor fall here or something¡­?¡±


    At the original location of the exam, was a giant crater of at least 30 meters in radius, as if something exploded there.

 Chapter 289: You Wont Be Able To Catch Up (4)

    Chapter 289: You Won''t Be Able To Catch Up (4)An unfamiliar ceiling.


    An unfamiliar ceiling greeted me as I opened my heavy eyes.


    ¡°<em>¡­Ungh¡­</em>¡±


    How long was it since Ist felt this heavy?


    I think this was the first time after I reached the Peak Realm.


    <em>¡­I think I¡¯m going to throw up.</em>


    Was it because I used too much Qi yesterday?


    Was my Dantian aching because I detonated my Qi instead of retrieving it?


    Was this a type of muscle pain?


    I gritted my teeth and raised my aching body.Only then did I realize that I was at the inn we were staying at and it seemed like it was a littlete in the morning.


    ¡°<em>Sigh.</em>¡±


    It seemed like I passed out as soon as I returned.


    To be fair, it would have been even stranger if I hadn¡¯t passed out considering that I had turned the examination ground into a mess yesterday.


    <em>Well, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll do something about that.</em>


    Right before I detonated the Qi marble, the first thing the Sword Queen did was to move to protect all of the Young Prodigies who could potentially be swept by the explosion.


    As expected, she was the closest to my ideal martial artist from the Orthodox Sect.


    <em>Well, I wouldn¡¯t have gone that far if I knew that.</em>


    I also made sure to control my Qi right before the explosion so that neither I nor the others would be harmed by it.


    My Dantian wouldn¡¯t have been screaming in pain if I didn¡¯t do that.


    It would¡¯ve been better if I didn¡¯t detonate it in the first ce¡­


    <em>But I couldn¡¯t control myself after that treatment.</em>


    I said it before, but I wasn¡¯t the most understanding person and I would only feel refreshed if I vented my stress out on the spot.


    Anyway, I just sat still and spaced out for a while.


    It wasn¡¯t that I was actually spacing out, but instead, I was checking if the Qi within my body was flowing properly¡­


    <em>Hmm.</em>


    And I was able to visualize it after passing the Qi through my Dantian.


    <em>It seems like I can¡¯t do anything reckless for a while.</em>


    Both my Dantian and blood vessels were aching.


    They were now swollen because I used my Secret Art, so I needed to rest for a while.


    ¡°<em>Tsk.</em>¡±


    Dammit, I should¡¯ve just held back.


    <strong>[Grr¡­]</strong>


    On top of that, with the beast whining constantly to inform me that it was hungry, it was obvious that I would get a headache.


    It seemed like this bastard was hungry because I used a lot of Qi yesterday.


    ¡°Stop annoying me and shut up. I was going to feed you a lot tomorrow even if you didn¡¯t tell me.¡±


    <strong>[Grr¡­]</strong>


    As expected, it looked like I would have to go Demon hunting tomorrow.


    I would¡¯ve done this yesterday¡­


    <em>But there were dys due to the trouble I caused yesterday</em>


    And because I destroyed everything in sight, the exam was also dyed.


    I wasn¡¯t feeling guilty though.


    If anything, it was the Sword Queen¡¯s fault.


    ¡°Well, as expected, I guess I got some time to spare.¡±


    Thanks to that, I now had a day off.


    If I was being honest, I did somewhat expect that this would happen when I caused the mess.


    <em>But I didn¡¯t think that it would actually happen.</em>


    I never imagined that the Murim Alliance would really dy their ns just because of a single Young Prodigy, but they did.


    Thanks to that¡­


    <em>I should make good use of today</em>.


    It was fortunate that I had a day to deal with the things on my mind.


    But before that ¡­


    <em>If I remember correctly ¡­</em>


    There was one person I needed to see fromst night.


    <em>Creak¨C</em>


    I opened the door, and went down the stairs.


    It was very quiet.


    It was toote for breakfast, but it was too early for lunch as well.


    Not many people were present at this time.


    As I continued descending the stairs, I could see a person sitting at a table in the corner.


    A group of people to be precise, and the inn wasn¡¯t so silent just because of the time of the day, but thedies sitting there.


    ¡°You woke up.¡±


    Hearing mee down the stairs, thedy sipping her tea, Moyong Hi-ah gazed in my direction.


    ¡°You must¡¯ve been really exhausted.¡±


    ¡°¡­A little I suppose?¡±


    ¡°Young Master! I heard the news! You created quite a stir.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fast. It hasn¡¯t even been that long.¡±


    ¡°We heard the sound of the explosion as well.¡±


    To be fair, it would have been stranger if they hadn¡¯t heard it, considering how loud the explosion was.


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah asked, as if she didn¡¯t expect that.


    It seemed like she found it strange that I caused that much ruckus with so many people around.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing special, someone just pissed me off a bit.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t all there was to it, but I decided to let it pass.


    ¡°But Young Master, you were so cool!¡±


    Said Tang Soyeol.


    Now that I thought about it, wasn¡¯t she in a different inn?


    ¡°¡­What? You saw it?¡±


    The first group wasn¡¯t even allowed near the second group¡¯s examination ground.


    And if they were caught by the instructors, their points would be deducted.


    It was all fine if they weren¡¯t caught, but even if the instructors seemed weak, they couldn¡¯t be underestimated.


    Did Tang Soyeol manage to avoid them ande to the second group?


    When I asked her that, Tang Soyeol responded cheerfully.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t see it!¡±


    ¡°Then how do you know?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I just imagined that you looked cool back there.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Tang Soyeol was really the weirdest one of the bunch huh?


    Especially her eyes.


    ¡°¡­I see. Did everyone pass?¡±


    Both Moyong Hi-ah and Tang Soyeol tilted their heads on hearing my question.


    It looked as if they were telling me that it was obvious.


    You lot¡­?


    <em>Maybe not. I guess it really is obvious.</em>


    Well, they were from the Four Noble ns after all, so I guess I should¡¯ve looked at them differently.


    <em>Does that mean that I was an idiot for failing in my past life?</em>


    It did.


    I was a foolish, retarded dumbass.


    Well, no use crying over spilled milk.


    I turned my gaze away from the two girls and stared at thedy who was curled up with her head on the table.


    It seemed like Namgung Bi-ah was dozing as always.


    <em>I don¡¯t even need to ask her.</em>


    I didn¡¯t even imagine Namgung Bi-ah failing.


    As long as she did not try to avoid attempting the exam, the possibility of her failing was close to zero.


    ¡°Right, Young Master. Ah-hee was here as well.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    I got a bit confused after hearing Tang Soyeol¡¯s sudden words.


    Ah-hee? Was she referring to Peng Ah-hee?


    ¡°She came as well?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Yes.¡±


    It would have been strange if she had note, but I didn¡¯t know that since I didn¡¯t see her yesterday.


    <em>This means that all Four Noble ns will attend the Academy.</em>


    That was pretty cool.


    This was the reason they called us the Meteor Generation or whatever.


    The situation was perfect.


    And that bastard, Jang Seonyeon, took the top rank in such a situation in my past life, which was why everyone kept talking about him.


    Being able to take the top seat even with the Four Noble ns and the Five Dragons and Three Phoenixes present must be the reason he attracted that much attention.


    However, one thing didn¡¯t make sense to me.


    The others were understandable, but how did he manage to get the top seat with the Sword Dragon and the Water Dragon present?


    <em>Did he do something?</em>


    He must have.


    It was impossible for that bastard to earn the top rank without ying dirty.


    It looked like I would have to prevent him from doing the same this time as well.


    <em>I might as well do it since it¡¯s in the way, right?</em>


    It would be for the best if I got rid of the bastard in the Heavenly Dragon Academy as I nned to.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s that.¡±


    <em>Flinch.</em>


    Realizing that I was now going to talk about her, the girl sitting in the corner suddenly flinched.


    Seeing that, I nodded my head.


    <em>So it wasn¡¯t a dream.</em>


    I barely managed to keep myself awake after over-exerting myself, so I could just faintly remember Namgung Bi-ah dragging someone along with her.


    And if that really wasn¡¯t a dream¡­


    ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡±


    That person was definitely Wi Seol-Ah.


    I asked thedy who was still wearing the face cover and keeping her face hidden.


    She hesitated for a moment..


    ¡°N¡­o.¡±


    But I managed to get a response from her.


    Seeing her like that, I smirked, wondering why she was still behaving like that.


    Then, I spoke after a memory from the past suddenly came to mind.


    ¡°Would you like to eat a potato?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    While it may have seemed that I was bringing up potatoes out of the blue¡­


    <em>-Want a potato?</em>


    But seeing Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s eyes be wide, it looked like she remembered as well.


    Seeing that, I spoke with a chuckle.


    ¡°Fine, it¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t want one.¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah didn¡¯t respond, but I guess she didn¡¯t dislike it either.


    Unfortunately, there were no potatoes at this inn.


    How unfortunate indeed.


    ******************After that, I left the inn and went for a walk outside.


    The streets were as crowded as ever.


    And as I walked through the streets, I looked at the person following, or walking next to me.


    The person who would have normally been chattering cheerfully and asking me a bunch of things, was way too quiet and was also keeping some distance between us.


    After watching her like that for a while, I sighed and asked her.


    ¡°How long are you going to behave like that?¡±


    And there was one thing that was bothering me the most.


    I was speaking to Wi Seol-Ah who was still wearing her face cover and walking with me on the streets.


    I came outside to take care of some business, and I asked Wi Seol-Ah to apany me.


    Seeing that, Tang Soyeol tried to follow us as well¡­


    <em>-No.</em>


    But Namgung Bi-ah grabbed her and forced her to stay behind.


    Moyong Hi-ah didn¡¯t try to do anything as she could read the atmosphere.


    ¡°¡­Should I take it off?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to if you don¡¯t want to, but why were you wearing it inside the inn as well?¡±


    ¡°About that¡­¡±


    Well, Namgung Bi-ah and Moyong Hi-ah also covered their faces when they were outside, and since Wi Seol-Ah was beautiful enough to draw attention, it would¡¯ve been better if she covered her face, but I couldn¡¯t understand why she was doing that in my presence as well.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even see properly.¡±


    On hearing my words, Wi Seol-Ah raised her face cover a bit to show me her eyes.


    <em>How absurd¡­</em>


    I snorted loudly after seeing her golden pupils under the veil.


    Is she teasing me on purpose?


    <em>And golden pupils huh?</em>


    Those pupils meant that Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s Divine Arts had reached a certain level.


    I wasn¡¯t that knowledgeable about the Sword Emperor¡¯s martial arts, but seeing how Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s eyes and hair had turned golden in my past life as well, it seemed like she experienced such changes as she reached higher levels, just like me.


    If I thought about how her hair turned a little golden thest time I saw her¡­


    <em>As expected, Wi Seol-Ah is still Wi Seol-Ah huh?</em>


    Wi Seol-Ah had ovee her wall and had now be a Peak realm martial artist during the time we were separated.


    Considering how it hadn¡¯t even been three years since she started learning the way of the sword¡­


    <em>¡­I¡¯m speechless.</em>


    It was useless to try to understand her talent.


    This was the very reason I excluded existences like the Heavenly Demon or Wi Seol-Ah when I thought about someone¡¯s talent.


    To begin with, their levels were beyond ordinary humans.


    This was also the reason behind my urgency.


    To take on her burden meant that I had to take on her role, and that meant that I needed to be at least as powerful as the Divine Sword was in my past life.


    <em>That¡¯s really absurd.</em>


    I felt overwhelmed just thinking about it.


    Just how much, or what did I need to do?


    There was no way I knew the answers to those questions.


    The future seemed bleak.


    However...


    <em>Even so¡­</em>


    And I did not n on handing over the burden back to her just because she started wielding her sword.


    I might consider walking down the path along with her, but no way was I going to let her walk that path alone.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to eat that?¡±


    I hid my frustration and pointed at something, Wi Seol-Ah turned to see what I was pointing at.


    I was pointing at a food stall that sold skewers among the lined-up stalls.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re hungry, so let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    I knew well that she hadn¡¯t eaten properly back at the inn and that she also enjoyed skewers.


    Wi Seol-Ah fidgeted for a bit and then spoke on hearing my suggestion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like eating¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She averted her gaze after I asked her that.


    Huh? Was she embarrassed or something?


    <em>Is she feeling embarrassed because she eats a lot?</em>


    <em>She was?</em>


    Just what happened for her to change that much in the few years we were apart?


    After thinking for a while


    ¡°Just follow me even if you don¡¯t want to, I want to eat one.¡±


    I grabbed Wi Seol-Ah by her hand and dragged her along.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    She seemed surprised when I suddenly grabbed her wrist, but it didn¡¯t look like she had any intention of escaping my grasp.


    I walked through the crowd, and ordered two skewers from the stall.


    One was for me, and the other was obviously for Wi Seol-Ah.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After staring at the skewer for a while, Wi Seol-Ah epted it without a fuss.


    ¡°Just eat it. Don¡¯t be like that.¡±


    She still seemed hesitant, so I urged her after taking a bite myself.


    Only then did Wi Seol-Ah take a bite as well.


    <em>Was it frowned upon to eat like this in the ce she stayed? Why is she behaving like this?</em>


    I even considered that she might have really lost her appetite.


    Was I being too forceful?


    <em>Is it toote to tell her to stop eating now?</em>


    As I was about to speak up¡­


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to force yourself if you don¡¯t wa¡­ Huh, you are already done.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°When did you finish that¡­?¡±


    Didn¡¯t you just take a bite like a moment ago?


    Where did the contents of Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s skewer disappear off to?


    She managed to devour all of that so quickly?


    Well, I was happy to see that she still had her love for food.


    Judging by how she was panicking, it seemed that Wi Seol-Ah herself just realized she had already finished her food.


    ¡°This¡­! Why is it already gone¡­?¡±


    ¡°Maybe because it all went in your mouth?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible¡­ I really had no appetite¡­ I swear!¡±


    ¡°Right, right, I¡¯m sure. Do you want another one?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m being serious¡­¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah fidgeted with her hands and feet in frustration, but that wouldn¡¯t bring back the skewer she had just eaten.


    ¡°So, I guess that you don¡¯t want another one then?¡±


    After iling her hands and feet in denial for a while, she paused and looked at me with trembling lips.


    I didn¡¯t n to persuade her this time.


    As I continued to stare at her with another skewer in my hand, she finally responded.


    ¡°¡­I want another one.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    After getting my desired response from her, I handed the skewer.


    It looked like Wi Seol-Ah was frustrated, but I was satisfied.


    At least this part of her remained the same.


    ¡°Oh, right. Wait, half of it already go¡­ ¡°


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, speak after you¡¯re done. Did anything happen yesterday?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah suddenly paused after hearing my question.


    I didn¡¯t mean to disturb her, but nheless, I was curious.


    There must have been a reason for Namgung Bi-ah to drag Wi Seol-Ah with her, and for Wi Seol-Ah to stay in the inn even though she used to run away from me.


    Even if she didn¡¯t tell me anything else, she had to at least tell me this.


    Wi Seol-Ah just stared at me as she swallowed the food in her mouth.


    Her eyes were pretty strange.


    ¡°Is it something you can¡¯t tell me?¡±


    ¡°¡­No. I can.¡±


    I was d. I would¡¯ve felt a bit disappointed if she couldn¡¯t tell me about it.


    Did that mean that she needed some time to organize her thoughts?


    I was a bit disappointed that the na?ve and somewhat dumb Wi Seol-Ah had changed like this, but at the same time, I also felt that she was changing in a good way.


    After taking some, Wi Seol-Ah finally responded to me.


    <em>-Last night¡­ Sis and Young Master Jang met.</em>


    I was rather surprised when she spoke to me telepathically, but what she told me was even more surprising.


    <em>-¡­Who and who met?</em>


    <em>-Young Master Jang¡­ and Bi-ah sis.</em>


    That was unexpected.


    Why did that bastard suddenly meet with Namgung Bi-ah?


    <em>-Sis told me that she was looking for me because she didn¡¯t get to greet me yet.</em>


    <em>-Then¡­</em>


    <em>-But I happened to be talking with Young Master Jang at the time.</em>


    I wonder what Wi Seol-Ah and Jang Seonyeon were talking about.


    I had too many questions.


    <em>-Then¡­?</em>


    In a way, Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s exnation was rather simple.


    Namgung Bi-ah had interrupted their conversation, and when Jang Seonyeon brought that up, Namgung Bi-ah didn¡¯t seem to remember who he was.


    She even told him not to get any closer because he smelled.


    <em>¡­</em>


    For her to tell him to back off because of his smell.


    That did sound like something Namgung Bi-ah would say.


    After all, she wasn¡¯t someone who cared how others felt.


    Even so¡­


    <em>Smell?</em>


    Even Jang Seonyeon would be hurt by that.


    <em>Nice.</em>


    That made it better.


    <em>-What happened after that?</em>


    <em>-Then¡­ Young Master Jang broke his expression and drew his sword.</em>


    Jang Seonyeon broke his expression huh¡­?


    It must¡¯ve been really insulting for him.


    Though it did make sense.


    It would¡¯ve been stranger if he held back after being insulted like that.


    If it was me, I would¡¯ve burned the person who said that to me, it would only be their hair though.


    <em>But she didn¡¯t tell me that they shed swords.</em>


    Neither Namgung Bi-ah nor did anyone else tell me about it.


    Even if the bastard from the Taeryung n drew his sword first, he had enough justification as it was Namgung Bi-ah who interrupted them and told him that he smelled.


    <em>-So did they fight then?</em>


    <em>-No.</em>


    Wi Seol-Ah responded firmly.


    When Jang Seonyeon drew his sword¡­


    <strong>[¡­If you don¡¯t¡­ put that back in¡­]</strong>


    Namgung Bi-ah spoke to Jang Seonyeon¡­


    <strong>[You¡¯ll die¡­]</strong>


    With her usual emotionless face.


    Lightning Qi mixed with Combat Qi and killing intent emerged from Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s body.


    It must have been very shocking for Wi Seol-Ah, who only knew the usual Namgung Bi-ah.


    <em>How scary.</em>


    She might have exaggerated a bit, but it reminded me of the Demonic Sword.


    <strong>[¡­Crack.]</strong>


    Because of that, Jang Seonyeon sheathed his sword and left.


    <em>Was he afraid?</em>


    Seeing Namgung Bi-ah like that, he felt unsure about his victory and because he believed that his ns would be messed up if he caused trouble there, he held himself back while grinding his teeth.


    <em>So to conclude, he was afraid.</em>


    At least, that was what it looked like to em


    <em>So, Namgung Bi-ah brought Wi Seol-Ah with her after that?</em>


    However, I was curious as to why Wi Seol-Ah came with Namgung Bi-ah quietly even though she kept avoiding me.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Just as I was lost in my thoughts, Wi Seol-Ah too was thinking aboutst night, when Namgung Bi-ah began to drag her along.


    <strong>[Sis¡­! Wait¡­!]</strong>


    Right as Wi Seol-Ah was about to tell her that she couldn¡¯te with her as it wasn¡¯t time yet, Namgung Bi-ah spoke to her with a clear voice.


    <strong>[If you run away now, there won¡¯t be a spot for you next time.]</strong>


    <em>Clench.</em>


    She clenched her fist as she thought about that conversation.


    Wi Seol-Ah didn¡¯t know what was going through Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s mind when she said that, but she knew that Namgung Bi-ah was serious.


    As she was pondering over their conversation¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s disappointing.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah flinched when she heard my words.


    ¡°You did your best to run away from me, yet you came just because she dragged you?¡±


    ¡°N-No, Young Ma¡­!¡±


    Realizing that she almost called me young master out of habit, Wi Seol-Ah shut her mouth.


    It seemed like she was aware that she couldn¡¯t address me as such any longer.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it¡­ I just¡­¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Seeing her curl up even more, I decided to stop teasing her.


    ¡°You said that you would protect me or whatever, yet you turned into a wet towel.¡±


    ¡°¡­Wet towel?¡±


    ¡°You just look down, like a wet towel hanging.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t like seeing her like that.


    At least, I didn¡¯t want to see the Wi Seol-Ah from my past life.


    <em>Though she was beyond a wet towel back then.</em>


    It would be apt to say that she was frozen.


    Very frozen.


    That¡¯s why I was d.


    If it was this much, it seemed like my heat could help dry her.


    I handed her another skewer.


    It looked like she wasn¡¯t going to refuse them any longer.


    ¡°There¡¯s one thing I really need to know¡±


    I asked Wi Seol-Ah as she took a bite.


    The thing I was really curious about.


    And I had brought her along for the same reason, so after organizing my thoughts, I asked her.


    ¡°Do you know the reason your grandfather took you to the Taeryung n?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah flinched.


    It seemed like she knew the reason.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it something you can¡¯t tell me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s lips trembled.


    She seemed to be thinking.


    Even so, I had to know.


    I had to know the reason the Sword Emperor took Wi Seol-Ah to the Taeryung n with Wi Seol-Ah in this life as well.


    Only after I learned the reason would I be able to finalize my ns.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    Just as Wi Seol-Ah was about to speak¡­


    <em>Woong.</em>


    I felt a vibration from my left hand, to be more precise, it was from the ring on my finger.


    <strong>[Grrrr¡­]</strong>


    Moreover, the beast within me reacted as well.


    ¡°<em>¡­Tsk.</em>¡±


    I clicked my tongue.


    And just as Wi Seol-Ah was about to speak.


    When I frowned, Wi Seol-Ah, who was about to speak, looked pretty shocked.


    ¡°Young¡­ Master?¡±


    I spoke to the confused Wi Seol-Ah.


    ¡°I was nning to tell you to stay here while I took care of something, but you might run away if I did that.¡±


    <em>Clench.</em>


    I held Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s hand tightly.


    ¡°Just follow me.¡±


    It looked like my other n for the day had taken the bait.

 Chapter 290: You Wont Be Able To Catch Up (5)

    Chapter 290: You Won''t Be Able To Catch Up (5)¡°It looks like I lost him.¡±


    A man mumbled softly as he waded through the crowd.


    The man¡¯s face was way too ordinary to be memorable and any passerby would forget it immediately.


    <em>Did he notice?</em>


    That wasn¡¯t possible.


    After all, even martial artists in the Fusion realm wouldn¡¯t be able to detect their presence.


    And no matter how talented the True Dragon was, it was definitely impossible.


    <em>But I was the one who lost track of him huh?</em>


    It was strange though.


    He left a mark on the True Dragon once he arrived at Henan, but that mark was erased without warning.<em>Just how?</em>


    It had a scent simr to that of a daphne flower, so it couldn¡¯t have been easily erased.


    The man broke out in cold sweat, no longer able to maintain his usual calm expression.


    Something felt off.


    <em>I must report this to the main branch.</em>


    In the first ce, his mission itself was strange.


    It wouldn¡¯t have been a problem if all he had to do was just observe him, but this was something the Beggar¡¯s Sect or the Hao n could do as well.


    He didn¡¯t know why the main branch had assigned such a mission to him.


    Moreover,


    <em>I¡¯ll do it if I must¡­</em>


    But since the members of the ck Pce partnered with the Grandmaster, things began to change.


    It felt like they were unnecessarily getting involved with other external forces.


    He was working to free himself from poverty, but this really made him feel uneasy.


    After losing a few members of their family, they were pretty much inactive.


    <em>First, let¡¯s head back for now.</em>


    The man started wrapping the cloth with a bunch of cheap essoriesid spread out in front of him.


    All of this was to help him mingle with the street vendors.


    And as he was packing his things¡­


    ¡°Oh, are you done for the day?¡±


    The man responded with a polite tone.


    <em>Of course, a customer just had to show up</em>.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I have some urgent matters I need to take ca¡­ ¡°


    However, the man suddenly became stiff as he raised his head while speaking.


    After all, his unexpected ¡®customer¡¯¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s good. How about we have a conversation after you¡¯re done?¡±


    Was none other than Gu Yangcheon.


    Just as the man was trying to think of a way out¡­


    <em>Kwak¨C!</em>


    ¡°<em>Ugh!</em>¡±


    Gu Yangcheon grabbed him by the cor and dragged him into the dark alley at the back.


    ******************¡°<em>Cough¡­ Hugh!</em>¡±


    I clenched his cor tighter and stared at the bastard who was coughing and screaming.


    Although he looked like a middle-aged man, I wasn¡¯t certain about his age.


    <em>I thought they</em> were <em>inactive. Did they start their activities again?</em>


    This bastard was most likely the same person I metst time.


    That¡¯s probably why my ring reacted.


    As I didn¡¯t sense any movement from them after the destruction of the ck Pce, I thought that they had hidden themselves.


    <em>I didn¡¯t expect them to be from the ck Pce.</em>


    It was possible that they were rted to them in some manner, but I believed that they weren¡¯t associated with the ck Pce and thought they wouldy low for a while as they had hidden themselves after the copse of one of their forces.


    Yet, another one popped out of nowhere.


    And it seemed that this one had some connection to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°<em>Urgh¡­</em>¡±


    ¡°The bastard who annoyed me in the streetsst time.¡±


    The bastard who shouted, ¡°That¡¯s the True Dragon!¡±


    And¡­


    ¡°What did you smear on me?¡±


    The bastard who nted some scent on me.


    I was rather annoyed as it didn¡¯t go away no matter how much I tried to wash it off.


    <em>I only managed to get rid of it after the beast devoured it, so it must¡¯ve been some type of Qi.</em>


    And the bastard wouldn¡¯t have been able to devour the scent of daphne flowers if it wasn¡¯t some type of Qi, so this must¡¯ve been something else.


    I remembered all the people who got close to me, but this bastard wasn¡¯t one of them.


    <em>Does that mean that he can use it from a distance?</em>


    I didn¡¯t know the details, but the important thing was that he was the one who had been bothering metely.


    ¡°Why are you acting up again? I thought that you would stop after a while.¡±


    ¡°<em>Cough</em>¡­ Why¡­ are you¡­ doing this¡­! Master¡­ please let me go!¡±


    <em>These bastards specialize in running away.</em>


    To be fair, it wasn¡¯t possible for me to confirm it in this manner.


    After putting some more strength into the hand that was grasping him, I began using my Demonic Absorption Arts.


    Then,


    ¡°<em>Ugghh¡­!</em>¡±


    The bastard¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    Something didn¡¯t seem right.


    The first bastard I met didn¡¯t feel any pain and they even regenerated after getting injured, so I assumed that they were close to being immortal, or Demons.


    Yet, the bastards after the first one felt pain and didn¡¯t seem to regenerate as quickly.


    ¡°So, you feel pain, unlike that bastard?¡±


    <em>Craack.</em>


    ¡°<em>Urrghhh!</em>¡±


    I broke one of his arms to test it out.*


    *


    He could have been pretending to scream, but judging by the movements of his muscles and the irregrities in his breathing, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    ¡°This¡­ What is this¡­¡±


    On noticing the change in his body¡¯s Qi, the bastard¡¯s reaction changed a bit.


    And that wasn¡¯t all.


    ¡°What do you mean by¡­ feel pain unlike the others¡­?¡±


    ¡°That other bastard didn¡¯t seem to feel any pain and they regenerated pretty fast as well. You can¡¯t do that?¡±¡°¡­That¡¯s, did you meet number three¡­?¡±


    Number three?


    That bastard¡¯s name was number three?


    What a strange name.


    It seemed like the bastard who was pretending to be a young boy back in Shaolin, doing something behind the scenes, was called number three.


    Or I could be wrong.


    ¡°H-How¡­ Number three can¡¯t die.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean how? I just did this.¡±


    <em>Pull.</em>


    As I started pulling his Qi little by little, the bastard¡¯s eyes widened gradually.*


    *


    ¡°Wa¡­ Wait!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you slowly.¡±


    Seeing that bastard¡¯s reaction, I spoke with a smile.


    I didn¡¯t need to torture him and he couldn¡¯t scream either, this was really ideal, in so many ways.


    Though the fact that they could change their faces and bodies was bothersome, it was fine since I could find them as long as I had this treasure from the Murim Alliance.


    <em>It would¡¯ve been preferable if I captured him back then.</em>


    The ring¡¯s vibrations were very weak and I didn¡¯t really feel anything for quite some time, so I wondered if it was a mistake, but I became certain after roaming the streets.


    ¡°What¡¯s your goal?¡±


    ¡°Urgh¡­¡±


    I could feel his muscles and blood vessels tense up.


    Was it because of the Shackle?


    Or was this another one of his acts?


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to give me an answer, I¡¯ll move on to the next question.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to stay at each question for too long.


    It would make things inefficient.


    ¡°Where are you from? Is it the ck Pce?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ha¡­ Ahh¡­¡±


    The same response this time as well.


    They must have ced some restrictions on him, just like number three.


    Just as I was about to absorb more Qi from him¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ f-from the ck Pce.¡±


    The bastard answered me.


    ¡°Woah.¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect him to answer.


    But I still couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility that he belonged to the ck Pce, even though he said that he didn''t.


    <em>So is he lying or speaking the truth?</em>


    I suppose I¡¯d have to ept it with a grain of salt.


    ¡°Okay, so you¡¯re not from the ck Pce. Then, are you rted to them in any way?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    There was no response.


    As expected, it was not like the Heavenly Demon¡¯s Shackles.


    The Heavenly Demon¡¯s Shackles didn¡¯t even allow one to express denial.


    A sudden thought came to mind.


    Since I was able to turn Namgung Cheonjun into a Demonic Human and make him listen to mymands, would it be possible for me to put a firmer Shackle on him?


    Though of course, I had no ns to try it out¡­ yet.


    ¡°Oh, onest question.¡±


    I was already on my final question.


    Although I still had many questions I wanted to ask him, there was one thing I really needed to know.


    ¡°Is the son of the Harmonic Sword rted to this?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a nice reaction. Well, that¡¯s good enough.¡±


    He didn¡¯t deny it, but I smiled on seeing his reaction.


    Even if the bastard was acting at the moment, it was still a yes for me.


    I had simply asked that question as a precaution, but it seemed like I hit the mark.


    Seeing my smile, the bastard in my grasp spoke hastily.


    ¡°P-Please spare me. I was only following orders. I did not n on bringing any harm to yo¡­ ¡°<em>Ufgh¡­!</em>¡±


    ¡°Who ordered you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I already know the answer, even if you can¡¯t tell me. Moreover¡­¡±


    The bastard was begging me to spare his life, but my Demonic Absorption Arts had no intention to stop.


    Just like he said, it seemed like he was only ordered to observe me and spread rumors about me.


    Though, it didn¡¯t seem like he had anything to do with my life.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have told you all this if I was nning to let you live.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s absurd¡­! I even told you every¡­ <em>Aghhh!</em>¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me anything. And I still don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not.¡±


    The bastard screamed as I continued absorbing his Qi, but I had set up a sound barrier in advance to make sure that no one woulde near this ce.


    I even made sure that the bastard didn¡¯t have any aplices.


    <strong>[Grrr¡­]</strong>


    As the beast snorted in satisfaction after finishing its meal, the bastard disappeared, leaving only his clothes behind.**


    **


    Were their bodies made of Qi?


    It felt like this every time I ran into these bastards.


    I was curious what they were made of, but I didn¡¯t n on visiting their headquarters to find out, nor did I want to visit the ¡®basement¡¯.


    The basement was worse.


    And the headquarters¡­ well¡­


    If things got twisted, I would have to visit that ce even if I didn¡¯t want to.


    <em>Tap, tap.</em>


    And just like that, when I looked at the person beside me after dusting my hands¡­*


    *


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah, who I had dragged along, was watching all this looking rather shocked.


    It looked as if she was lost at the moment.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you just in case¡­¡±


    I asked while staring at her.


    ¡°Do you like me less now?¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    It was a strange question to ask in this situation, but it was something I needed to do.


    ¡°It¡¯s understandable if you do.¡±


    It was the first time I¡¯d shown her something like this.


    That was why I wanted to leave her behind if possible, but if she chose to wield her sword and it was inevitable that she too would walk this path, I couldn¡¯t afford to hide this any longer.


    After all, this was a part of me.


    After a moment of hesitation,


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t like you less.¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah responded rather strangely.


    That was unexpected.


    If this was her from the past, she would¡¯ve said something like harming others was bad.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    It seemed that she was still confused but she whispered with a soft smile nheless.


    ¡°Something as little as this¡­ isn¡¯t enough to make me less fond of you.¡±


    ¡°Little huh, it looks like you grew up?¡±


    Even though your stomach has always been big.


    Moreover, Wi Seol-Ah didn¡¯t really react like I expected her to.


    Even though a person had just dissolved right before her eyes.


    Instead, she was concerned about something else.


    ¡°Just now¡­ is that true?¡±


    ¡°What is?¡±


    ¡°That Young Master Jang is trying to harm the Young Lord¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a lie.¡±


    It was possible for that bastard to do such things.


    The question was¡­ how was he rted to them?


    <em>He could¡¯ve been associated with them from the very start.</em>


    That was a possibility, but I wasn¡¯t certain.


    Even if Jang Seonyeon had a rotting heart, at the very least, I hoped that the Harmonic Sword didn¡¯t.


    As the saying goes, like father like son, but if Ipared myself to my father, that wasn¡¯t always the case.


    ¡°Young Lord¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I couldn''t get used to that title, no matter how many times she called me that.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be wise¡­ for you to create some distance from Young Master Jang?¡±


    ¡°I have been distancing myself from him. We aren¡¯t even close to begin with.¡±


    I didn¡¯t even have the slightest desire to get closer to him.


    Fortunately,


    <em>It doesn¡¯t seem like Wi Seol-Ah is fond of the bastard from the Taeryung n.</em>


    It did bother me that she was engaged to him in my past life, but it seemed like Wi Seol-Ah disliked him in this life.


    ¡°Young Master Jang¡­ He¡¯s a dangerous person¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. His face says it all.¡±


    No sane bastard would have a constant smile on their face.


    Take Peng Woojin for example.


    That bastard always had a smile on his face but he wasn¡¯t right in his mind either.


    Though of course, he was just crazy but Jang Seonyeon was depraved.


    ¡°It seems like¡­ He will chase after you using any means avable, no matter the cost.¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah spoke as she lowered her voice.


    When I thought about the Water Dragon and Jang Seonyeon in my past life, Wi Seol-Ah wasn¡¯t wrong.


    I remember the fire in Jang Seonyeon¡¯s eyes when he was unable to keep up with the Water Dragon.I also remember when he tried to rip his wings so that he could get in front of him.


    That was what that bastard was like.


    Did the Wi Seol-Ah in my past life not know what he was like?


    With that thought in mind, I asked the current Wi Seol-Ah.


    ¡°If you know what he¡¯s like, why do you insist on staying with him?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah turned away on hearing my question.


    I wasn¡¯t didn¡¯t like her reaction, so I grabbed her by the chin and turned it towards me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t avoid eye contact.¡±


    ¡°AH¡­¡±


    She used to be the one who stared at me to the point of making me feel ufortable.


    Did she just hit puberty or something?


    When I turned her face towards me, Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s cheeks started turning red.


    ¡°¡­Something might happen if things continue like this ¡­¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°So instead, I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    As if she had made up her mind, I could see a light in her eyes even though she kept avoiding eye contact, so I bonked her head.


    <em>Smack¨C!</em>


    ¡°Ow¡­!?¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah wrapped her hands around her head and stared at me with her eyes open wide.


    Wow, it really has been a while since I¡¯ve seen that look of frustration on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful that you are worried about me, but don¡¯t do anything reckless. I¡¯ll deal with it myself.¡±


    ¡°¡­Young Lord. That¡¯s not¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s urging you to do all of this, but you better stop right there.¡±


    The Sword Emperor must have had a reason for taking her to the Taeryung n, even in my past life.


    I was nning to ask her the reason, but there was something else I needed to do first.


    ¡°If that bastard wants to chase after me, then let him do so.¡±


    ¡°Pardon¡­?¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t be able to catch up with me in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°What do you¡­¡±


    When I thought about my past life, the Water Dragon before Jang Seonyeon felt an inferiorityplex towards him came to mind.


    He was way too nice.


    He might have beenzy and all, but he was way too nice for his own good.


    That was why he tried to take care of me even though I kept ring and growling at him.


    Not only that, he also put his own life at risk to save others, which was how he ended up losing his life.


    In my eyes, the true ideal martial artists of the Orthodox Sect all lived short lives.


    They ce more importance on the lives of other people and justice, so how could they live for long?


    Heroes die early, that saying didn¡¯t exist for no reason.


    Moreover, there were people who also tried to take advantage of heroes.


    There was nothing easier than taking advantage of people who lived for justice.


    That was the reason I didn¡¯t trust most of the martial artists of the Orthodox Sect living in the current Central ins.


    And seeing what they had done after the cmity descended on this world made it even more difficult for me to trust them.


    Unfortunately, I was someone who had stopped caring about justice a long time ago and my own life was more important to me, so I was confident that I would survive without really caring about the lives of others.


    If they tried to chase me, I would break their legs before they could even reach me, and if they tried to do anything reckless with their mouth, I would pluck out all their teeth.


    <em>After all, they might die if I pull out their tongue.</em>


    I couldn¡¯t let them die.


    And it would have been meaningless if they died that easily.


    So,


    ¡°Leave him be.¡±


    On the contrary, I was waiting for Jang Seonyeon to take action.


    He was probably nning something at the moment, but that wasn¡¯t enough.


    And if things went ording to my expectation, Jang Seonyeon would do something in the Heavenly Dragon Academy, and that moment was what was important to me.


    After all, I was waiting for that moment.


    However, I had to wait for now.


    ¡°So, don¡¯t worry about it. I already know.¡±


    ¡°¡­But even so¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, and I¡¯d rather hear your answer about what I asked before.¡±


    I cut Wi Seol-Ah off.


    I didn¡¯t know how Wi Seol-Ah felt as she looked at me, but I didn¡¯t want her to live a life full of concerns.


    I wanted her to live a peaceful life, one that didn¡¯t require her to worry at all.


    If that wasn¡¯t possible, I at least wanted her to smile.


    Unlike her current self, who seemed very down.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask again.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me the reason your grandfather took you to the Taeryung n?¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s eyes trembled on hearing my question.


    She hesitated for a moment while staring at me with an inexplicable gaze, then she slowly took off the face cover she was wearing.


    <em>Slip.</em>


    I could see Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s hair and eyes as the face cover slid away.*


    *


    Her dark brown hair had changed into a lighter color, and I could see that it was turning golden as well.


    It looked like she was getting closer to her appearance in my past life.


    <em>But why her hair all of a sudden?</em>


    I wondered why she was showing me this.


    I just thought that she didn¡¯t want me to see that as she always wore her face cover.


    After revealing her hair and hesitating for a long time, just likest time¡­


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡±


    She spoke after opening her hesitant lips.


    ¡°It seems like he wanted to make me human.¡±

 Chapter 291: Do You Have A Master? (1)

    Chapter 291: Do You Have A Master? (1)He wanted to make her human.


    What did Wi Seol-Ah mean by those words?


    If the Sword Emperor and the Immortal Healer brought Wi Seol-Ah to turn her into a human¡­


    <em>Does that mean Wi Seol-Ah wasn¡¯t a human to begin with?</em>


    It made me wonder.


    No matter what part of Wi Seol-Ah I looked at, she was human.


    She had told me before that it was to seal her power and because of the great vessel she possessed. Though her words were vague, I was able to somewhat understand what she meant¡­


    <em>Her presence.</em>


    Unlike before when I couldn¡¯t feel Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s presence at all, I could feel it quite clearly now.


    That was likely the difference.At the time of my regression, Wi Seol-Ah had no presence whatsoever.


    It was to the point I didn¡¯t know if she was next to me or not unless I looked at her, or heard her voice.


    <em>Does this rte to the story she just told me?</em>


    There were people, asionally,with weak presence ever since their birth.


    This counted as a talent in a way, and most assassins possessed this talent.


    Out of them, the Dark King¡¯s natural talent was so great that people even believed that he was born with killing intent.


    Namgung Bi-ah too had a simr quality, but it didn¡¯t matter for her as her beauty attracted everyone¡¯s attention anyway.


    Wi Seol-Ah though,


    <em>She was an extreme case.</em>


    It wasn¡¯t that her presence was faint; it felt nonexistent to begin with.


    Moreover, there were times when she showed strength that ordinary people without Qi couldn¡¯t, but at the time, I thought to myself.


    <em>Isn¡¯t that understandable since she is the Divine Sword of the future?</em>


    That¡¯s what I thought to myself.


    <em>But if Wi Seol-Ah isn¡¯t a human, to begin with¡­</em>


    <em>No¡­ What is she if not human?</em>


    If Wi Seol-Ah wasn¡¯t a human, then what did I have to see her as?


    I didn¡¯t know.


    Even if that story was true, that wasn¡¯t enough reason for the Sword Emperor to go to the Taeryung n.


    There was the question of if it was possible to reach inside of a human¡¯s vessel, and if the Immortal Healer really seeded in doing so like Wi Seol-Ah said.


    <em>Then why did they have to go to the Taeryung n?</em>


    That didn¡¯t give enough reason for them to leave the Gu n to go to the Taeryung n.


    The Immortal Healer was in the Gu n.


    I wasn¡¯t able to understand at first why they had to go all the way to Taeryung n both in this and past life, but I was able to learn why the Sword Emperor had to go after hearing what Wi Seol-Ah said afterward.


    -¡­There was a giant boulder with a blue light in the room.


    A giant boulder with blue light.


    It wasn¡¯t a very descriptive exnation, but one thing came to mind after hearing her.


    <em>The Demonic Stone of Seal¡­?</em>


    I had experience with it in my past life.


    It was what the grandson of the Immortal Healer and the brain of the Demonic Cult, Zhuge Hyuk, used.


    Its effect was simr to formations and barriers.


    It was a strange treasure that allowed a person to seal Qi or Demonic Qi in a certain range.


    As far as I knew, the Heavenly Demon was the only one able to use their power within that area.


    I heard it was installed to protect Zhuge Hyuk because he had a human body.


    <em>Taeryung n originally had possession of that item?</em>


    Moreover, I only believed it prevented others from using their Qi; I didn¡¯t know that it was capable of sealing one¡¯s Qi as well.


    <em>If the Immortal Healer did this, then was it a part of a medical technique?</em>


    I didn¡¯t know.


    If the Sword Emperor and the Immortal Healer went there knowing that the Taeryung n had possession of the Demonic Stone of Seal, it meant that the Immortal Healer had to use his own strength to use the stone, resulting in Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s vessel being reduced and her gaining presence.


    <em>But how does this rte to Wi Seol-Ah bing a human?</em>


    There were times when I couldn¡¯t notice another person¡¯s presence.


    I exined one of them earlier; born with such talent to begin with.


    The other was like how I felt whenever I looked at the Sword Emperor¡ªit happened when the difference in power between me and my opponent was too great.


    However, it still only felt faint, and I wasn¡¯tpletely unable to feel any presence from someone like him.


    To give a perfect example,


    <em>The Heavenly Demon was like this.</em>


    The existence who led the Demonic Cult brought cmity to the world and led the Central ins to death.


    The area around the Heavenly Demon was pressured down, and only silence remained whenever it walked, but that only happened whenever it exploded its presence. Normally, the Heavenly Demon felt different.


    So, the Sword Emperor saying he wanted to turn Wi Seol-Ah into a human meant that she wasn¡¯t a human,


    <em>And it could also mean that she¡¯s not rted</em> to <em>the Sword Emperor.</em>


    That was a possibility.


    This could also mean there was another reason why Wi Seol-Ah and the Heavenly Demon was rted which I always wondered in my mind.


    <em>¡­If they are rted, does that mean that the Heavenly Demon isn¡¯t a human?</em>


    Despite it having inhuman strength, I never actually thought it wasn¡¯t a human.


    <em>Then what is it?</em>


    What was Wi Seol-Ah, and what was the Heavenly Demon?


    If they weren¡¯t humans, were they some different species or aliens?


    <em>How absurd.</em>


    I didn¡¯t think this world only had humans in it.


    It was a world where Demons emerged from the Demon Gates and I also knew that it wasn¡¯t just ¡®Demons¡¯ that came out from it.


    On top of that, it was also hard to call ¡®me¡¯ a human.


    <em>So in the end, the Sword Emperor went to the Taeryung n for the Demonic Stone of Seal?</em>


    The treasure I believed the Heavenly Demon gave to Zhuge Hyuk after finding it itself.


    Was it stolen from the Taeryung n then?


    Or was there another Demonic Stone of Seal?


    <em>But the biggest question I have is something else.</em>


    The biggest question I had.


    If Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s life in both this and past life wasn¡¯t different, it also meant that the Divine Sword in the past also had her Qi and vessel sealed.


    It was possible that didn¡¯t happen, but there was one reason why I believed it to be the case.


    The presence I felt from Wi Seol-Ah now felt more simr to the presence I felt from Wi Seol-Ah in my past life.


    The state she achieved after reducing her vessel and Qi.


    Does that mean Wi Seol-Ah fought against the Heavenly Demon in a sealed state then?


    Despite being in such a state, Wi Seol-Ah achieved the Peak realm in just a couple years of training with her sword.


    Then if her power wasn¡¯t sealed¡­


    If she had picked up a sword without sealing her vessel, then what would have happened?


    If there was a way to break the seal inside Wi Seol-Ah, wouldn¡¯t it be easier to stop the cmity the Heavenly Demon will bring?


    That thought suddenly passed my mind,


    <em>p.</em>


    But I dismissed it immediately, pping my cheeks.


    I knew the most efficient way was to make Wi Seol-Ah train with her sword and make her stronger than she was in my past life, but I had to realize why I didn¡¯t choose such a path in this life.


    I didn¡¯t say I would bite my tongue and kill myself for no reason if I was going to give up so easily just because I found an easier and more definite path.


    Wi Seol-Ah had to live her own life.


    Not the life of a hero or the Divine Sword.


    <em>Also, what was the Sword Emperor thinking for him to seal her powers?</em>


    It likely wasn¡¯t to avoid attracting too much attention because his granddaughter had such great talents and possibilities.


    There must have been another reason.


    I wouldn¡¯t have asked him, even if I was curious, since it seemed dangerous to do so,


    <em>¡­But do I have to go see the Sword Emperor?</em>


    If it rted to Wi Seol-Ah, I had to try to find something. I honestly didn¡¯t want to see him as I felt scared, but I couldn¡¯t afford to be afraid right now.


    It was possible this was also rted to the Heavenly Demon.


    While spacing out, as I was organizing my thoughts,


    ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡±


    Someone approached me and spoke.


    ¡°¡­I was just thinking a bit.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re bleeding though.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    I saw blood when I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand.


    It seemed I had pped my cheek a little too hard.


    The one who told me this was none other than Peng Ah-hee.


    ¡°What happened, were you in a fight?¡±


    ¡°¡­I just tripped.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the excuse of someone losing in a fight. Did you lose to someone?¡±


    ¡°Why provoke me when you just came here?¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t me provoking but more of a joke? Your expressions seemed like it was rotting.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Peng Ah-hee chuckled after her words.


    This was the first time I had seen her after around a year.


    ¡°Are youing to the Academy as well?¡±


    Hearing my question, Peng Ah-hee shrugged her shoulders and spoke.


    ¡°As you can see, my household won¡¯t allow me to not go.¡±


    <em>Fair.</em>


    The Four Noble ns were rather sensitive about the Heavenly Dragon Academy.


    Considering how Peng Woojin used to be the Heavenly Dragon, then there was no way that Peng Ah-hee could not go.


    ¡°Not like I could do anything even if I do go though.¡±


    Peng Ah-hee was the only one who didn¡¯t earn a title for herself and didn¡¯t manage to join the Six Dragons and Three Phoenixes from the Four Noble ns.


    There was a reason I felt calm about this though.


    I knew the title she would earn in the future after the cmity is brought down to the world.


    Although it wasn¡¯t as impressive as the Dao Emperor like her brother¡¯s.


    ¡°Work hard, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll do good.¡±


    Hearing my words, Peng Ah-hee suddenly made a strange expression.


    Huh, that expression of hers is a bit annoying for some reason.


    ¡°What¡­ Why are you staring at me like that?¡±


    ¡°That was a bit creepy,ing from you. Are you trying to hit on me right now?¡±


    ¡°I almost cursed right to your face just now. Be careful.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t really like guys with a lot of girls. Plus, our rtionship is already over.¡±


    ¡°¡­I told you I wasn¡¯t trying to hit on you.¡±


    I already had a headache, and she¡¯s making it worse.


    ¡°I think remaining as friends is perfect for us. Thank you, though.¡±


    ¡°I want to end our friendship right now, is that okay?¡±


    Peng Ah-hee ended upughing, hearing my words.


    I knew that she was joking, but why was she acting like that?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you in the first group?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I am indeed in the first group.¡±


    ¡°Then can you please screw off to your group?¡±


    Did she forget why the instructors separated us into groups?


    Why was she testing my patience,ing all the way here?


    ¡°It¡¯s fine since the exam hasn¡¯t started yet.¡±


    ¡°Instructor! There is this crazy girl who¡­!¡±


    ¡°Ugh! I¡¯ll leave, I¡¯ll leave alright!¡±


    When I tried to call an instructor without hesitation, Peng Ah-hee quickly stopped me.


    So why start this whole thing in the first ce?


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ there was one thing that¡¯s been on my mind. I came here to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t think too weirdly of me, it¡¯s just a feeling.¡±


    As she leaned to me with a darkened expression.


    Just as I was about to push her away as she was too close for my liking,


    ¡°The Meteor Sword guy. He seems a bit strange.¡±


    Hearing Peng-Ah-hee, I had to pause.


    ¡°¡­He¡¯s rumored to be super kind and all, but something feels fishy. The way he looked at you seemed strange.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    That was unexpected.


    I didn¡¯t think Peng Ah-hee was sharp.


    Moreover, she came to tell me.


    Saying that, she followed,


    ¡°Take it with a grain of salt though, it¡¯s just the feeling I got.¡±


    It may seem strange for her to say such a thing considering how well Jang Seonyeon managed his appearance, but Peng Ah-hee bothereding all the way here to tell me anyway.


    Despite Peng Ah-hee and I starting on bad terms, it seemed like we built up a decent rtionship.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll have that in mind. Thanks.¡±


    Saying those words, I reached my hand out of habit.


    I did this without thinking in order to pat her head since she had a simr physique to Wi Seol-Ah and Tang Soyeol, but Peng Ah-hee lightly grabbed my hand.


    ¡°Nuh-uh, you can¡¯t do that to a girl you don¡¯t have feelings for.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh, sorry, that¡¯s just a habit of mine.¡±


    ¡°Fix it if that¡¯s your habit. The pretty big sisters around you are going to get mad if you bring more girls, you know?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you had a face that was popr with girls, so I guess this was your problem then.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    Peng Ah-hee let go of my hand and smirked after hearing my response.


    Like she said, I needed to be careful.


    It was a problem that I had gotten used to.


    ¡°Oh, right. Also,¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Did something happen between you and Brother Hyuk, perhaps?¡±


    ¡°¡­Who¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°The Water Dragon.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    An unexpected name came out of Peng Ah-hee¡¯s mouth.


    Why did that namee out from her?


    ¡°Are you close with that bas¡­ No, Brother Water Dragon?¡±


    ¡°We aren¡¯t close or anything, it¡¯s just my brother knows Brother Hyuk.¡±


    The Water Dragon and Peng Woojin knew each other?


    I was not even aware of this.


    <em>I don¡¯t ever remember the Water Dragon bastard mentioning Peng Woojin.</em>


    I understand him not telling me about this, but they really knew each other, huh.


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just, he asked about you.¡±


    ¡°About me? The Water Dragon did?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. So I wondered if something happened between you two.¡±


    The Water Dragon bothered going to Peng Ah-hee to ask her?


    I wonder why¡­


    Oh, there was one thing that came to mind.


    ¡°Something did indeed happen.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing special.¡±


    I thought about when I first arrived in Henan.


    ¡°He was fighting in the streets, so I beat him up because I was pissed by it..¡±


    ¡°¡­That is something special.¡±


    Peng Ah-hee showed a disgusted expression after hearing my calm response.


    What¡­ It¡¯s those crazy fuckers¡¯ fault for fighting there.


    I¡¯m the problem now? How absurd.


    ¡°Is that the reason then?¡±


    ¡°No, that didn¡¯t really seem like the reason¡­ Just ask him whenever you guys meet next time.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going now?¡±


    Peng Ah-hee started to walk away without regret after finishing her words.


    It seemed like she really only came to deliver her words.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going. My life will be in danger if I stay near you for too long.¡±


    ¡°What does that even mean?¡±


    "It''s just like that, you idiot."


    Teasing me with her tongue poked out, Peng Ah-hee lightly moved her steps towards where the first group was.


    Watching her back, I sighed.


    <em>Thanks to her, it feels like some of my frustration has lessened.</em>


    It felt like myplicated thoughts went away a little, although it wasn''t Peng Ah-hee''s intention to relieve my mind.


    I was grateful nheless.


    I shook my head to clear off my thoughts.


    <em>Let¡¯s focus on the things I have to do for now.</em>


    Because I used my Secret Arts the day before yesterday, I still wasn¡¯t able to use my Qi smoothly.


    <em>My Dantian still aches in pain.</em>


    Despite taking a rest and circting my Mind Arts, I still wasn¡¯t able to fully heal.


    Oh, though of course,


    <em>I doubt I ever need to use any of my strength in a yground filled with children.</em>


    I thought I could just get by casually, but there was one thing that I overlooked.


    Among all these kids, there is a real monster hiding besides me.

 Chapter 292: Do You Have A Master? (2)

    Chapter 292: Do You Have A Master? (2)It was the third day of the exam.


    Many people who came to take the exam failed the second part, but there were still hundreds remaining.


    If someone asked me if the test difficulty was low, that wasn¡¯t necessarily the case.


    It was simply because there were so many Young Prodigies in this generation.


    Moreover,


    <em>You can¡¯t even take the exam if you don¡¯t get an invitation letter from the Heavenly Dragon Academy to begin with.</em>


    Recalling how it was impossible for someone to even take the exam to enter the Academy unless they were from noble ns or sects, or they had somehow gotten a rmendation from a well-known martial artist or an instructor, it was clear that the current generation was filled with Young Prodigies.


    <em>There should be only so many. Just how many are there? Is this why they came up with the Meteor Generation or whatever that is?</em>


    Because this generation had more young prodigies than ever, geniuses and exceptional talents were more likely to emerge, and among thosepetitors, there were those who could be called geniuses, which led to naming and glorifying this as the Meteor Generation.


    It¡¯s truly pointless.<em>Because in the end, no matter how many geniuses gather and pile up, they won¡¯t be able to do anything against the singr Heavenly Demon.</em>


    "I''ll finish my time at the Academy within half a year to a year at most."


    If I thought about how the education at the Academysted two to three years, it meant I''d be cutting it by more than half. I''ve already thought of a way to do it.


    At the very least, I couldn¡¯t afford to spend more than a year.


    <em>The Heavenly Demon¡¯s appearance is in four to five years from now.</em>


    Given the many twisted events, it was possible for the Heavenly Demon to appear suddenly so it was important for me to save and use my time efficiently.


    <em>The best and mostfortable method is,</em>


    If the existence I faced in ck Pce is truly the future Heavenly Demon,


    <em>¡­If I find and kill it, all would end.</em>


    I would be able to spare the future from the cmity and all the problems that woulde from it,


    <em>But I can¡¯t find it.</em>


    Despite gathering and searching for information, I couldn¡¯t find anything about its whereabouts.


    If it was hiding in the Abyss and spending its time there, then how am I supposed to find it?


    This was why I couldn¡¯t afford to use my time looking for the Heavenly Demon of this generation.


    The situation won¡¯t get better unless I deal with both of them.


    <em>Therefore, I have to run away from the Academy once I get what I need.</em>


    As I was rubbing my throbbing forehead, I heard a voice from afar.


    -We will begin the test, please gather.


    It was thest part of the exam.


    I was suddenly curious about what the others were doing, but I believed that they would be fine and decided to mind my own business as I¡¯ll learnter anyway.


    That¡¯s what the test was going to be.


    If my prediction was correct, that is.


    As I expected, as everyone was preparing to take the exam,


    An instructor, none other than the Sword Queen, came towards me and gave me a band with a different color.


    I was going to ept it without questioning her as I knew what it was as soon as I saw it,


    ¡°Than- ¡°


    <em>Stiff.</em>


    But it wouldn''t budge, as if fixed in ce.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    There was no way a band made of cloth had be frozen, so I naturally looked up at the Sword Queen.


    ¡°¡­Instructor?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you give it to me?¡±


    The Sword Queen was gripping it tightly, not letting go.


    What¡¯s wrong with her?


    To my confusion, the Sword Queen spoke with a peculiar sweet smile.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. My body isn¡¯t moving ordingly¡­ because I used too much strength the day before¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Did this woman hold a grudge, perhaps?


    <em>Because of what I didst time?</em>


    Of course, I felt a bit guilty about it.


    The surroundings were destroyed because of that as well.


    Moreover, the current exam ground was a bit further away from the original spot.


    It was too difficult to use that ce as it was a mess.


    <em>Who told her to provoke me in the first ce?</em>


    I would¡¯ve gone easy on the exam if the Sword Queen didn¡¯t test me and my temper.


    It was she who tested my patience, and I merely responded.


    Plus, although I may have gone too far, I did it in the first ce because I knew the Sword Queen would block all of it.


    However, I didn¡¯t fully trust her, which was why I controlled my strength while injuring myself.


    <em>If I had known she would block it so well, I should have just gone all out.</em>


    A thing that was unexpected was that the Sword Queen was much more powerful than I had anticipated, and it seemed like she barely got injured despite saying that she was exhausted.


    I may have reduced its destructiveness and controlled my strength, but this still hurts me a little.


    <em>Because of that, the gazes of other people also feel different now.</em>


    When others used to look at me wondering if I was really the True Dragon. Now, those gazes were mixed with other emotions.


    <em>Was it astonishment, admiration, or fear?</em>


    It was possible for it to be all three, but it didn¡¯t change the fact that it was bothersome.


    I used my strength and pulled on the band the Sword Queen was holding.


    I managed to take hold of the band as the Sword Queen relinquished her grip.


    ¡°¡­Could you at least exin?¡±


    I asked the Sword Queen.


    I had an expectation of what the exam was going to be, but I had to ask her anyway. as it would seem odd for me to already know.


    ¡°¡­For some reason, I don¡¯t want to tell you out of spite.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you are being honest, but wouldn¡¯t it be problematic if you don¡¯t tell me?¡±


    It was amusing how she was so blunt about it.


    Howeve, that didn¡¯t mean I couldugh in the Sword Queen¡¯s face.


    After a light sigh, the Sword Queen began to exin.


    The two bands I received from her were of different colors, specifically red and yellow.


    Additionally, she mentioned there was also a blue band..


    Looking around, I saw someone with blue and red bands, and another with yellow and blue bands.


    The exam was straightforward.


    Before the sunset, I just needed to get three bands of different colors.


    She exined that the different colored bands were tied to Demons released in the forest.


    All I had to do was tear them off the Demons.


    The Heavenly Dragon Academy focused on military training, so the final part of the exam was going against Demons.


    <em>So it would be green Demons instead of blue ones.</em>


    Even the Kunlun Sect and the Murim Alliance wouldn¡¯t capture blue Demons for an entrance exam.


    It was highly likely they would be green Demons.


    Even if they did capture blue Demons, it would be absurd to release them for the Young Prodigies to handle.


    Oh, and of course.


    <em>It¡¯s also eptable for me to take it from other bastards.</em>


    I didn¡¯t have to get thest band from Demons alone.


    I was allowed to attack other testers and take it from them.


    That was the primary goal of this exam.


    <em>As for the others¡­</em>


    Only Gu Jeolyub and Gu Yeonseo were in the second group so I didn¡¯t really care that much, but I was concerned about the girls in the first group.


    Though I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be fine.


    ¡®Is this why they separated the exams into two spots?¡¯


    They split the mountain into two, which seemed unnecessary.


    Why use such a cumbersome method?


    <em>Wait, did Peng Ah-hee climb an entire mountain to reach me?</em>


    I was somewhat touched by the fact that Peng Ah-hee came all the way for me to warn me about the bastard from Taeryung n.


    Though I don¡¯t understand why she bothered doing all of that.


    As I waited for the exam to begin, bouncing my legs, I heard an instructor shouting.


    -The third exam will end at sunset.


    -It will begin in a few minutes when an arrow is fired.


    As soon as the instructor finished,


    <em>Swooosh-!</em>


    The Young Prodigies around me vanished without a trace and concealed their presence.


    The exam starting a few minutes after the arrow shot gave the Young Prodigies time to hide and prepare.


    The remaining people survived all the way to the third exam, so it seemed like they understood what the instructor meant by his words.


    The reason for hiding was simple.


    The exam¡¯s purpose might have been for instructors to observe how the Young Prodigies fought Demons, but everyone knew it was faster to get the final band by ambushing others.


    <em>Everyone is quick.</em>


    It looked like everyone knew the third exam was the real test.


    After watching them for a little, I began to walk slowly into the forest.


    ******************<em>ze-!</em>


    The man¡¯s heat-surrounded body passed by a tree at high speed.


    Focusing his Qi into his feet, he stepped onto the ground,


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    It added to the speed he already had with his heat-enhanced body.


    <em>ck.</em>


    He began to see his target as he drew closer.


    As soon as his target entered his sight, the young man ced his hand on the hilt of his sword at his waist.


    The target tried to run away rapidly after noticing the young man¡¯s presence, but their difference in Qi was way too extreme.


    It wasn¡¯t possible for the target to escape once within the young man¡¯s sights.


    His back came into view.


    The young man¡¯s eyes glowed.


    Seeing his back,


    <em>I¡¯ve reached him.</em>


    Meant the target had entered the young man¡¯s radius.


    <em>Swish-!</em>


    Upon closing the distance, the young man swiftly swung his sword, sending a Qi-enhanced sword wave toward his target.


    The target quickly turned and tried to defend himself after sensing the attack from behind,


    <em>ang-!</em>


    ¡°Aggh!¡±


    But he was sent flying with an explosive sound and rolled on the ground.


    ¡°Ughh¡­!¡±


    The martial artist groaned as he rolled on the ground.


    He wasn¡¯t injured,


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    But his pursuer had arrived right before his eyes.


    That was the end.


    Seeing the wooden sword pointed at his nose, the man shouted in anger.


    ¡°¡­How stubborn you are¡­! Can¡¯t you just go hunt Demons!? Why chase me?¡±


    ¡°I do feel sorry. I was feeling obstinate.¡±


    When the Young Prodigy shouted in frustration, Gu Jeolyub, the Sword of Heroic me, smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Dammit¡­!¡±


    The man continued to speak harshly, but Gu Jeolyub didn¡¯t care.


    Compared to his past experiences and current situation, the man¡¯s frustration seemed almost cute.


    <em>Snatch-!</em>


    Gu Jeolyub snatched away the blue band from the Young Prodigy¡¯s arm and took it for himself.


    The martial artist whose band was stolen stared at Gu Jeolyub with a deste expression, but Gu Jeolyub just smiled in response.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine, there¡¯s still a lot of time left.¡±


    ¡°¡­Howforting.¡±


    After a brief conversation, Gu Jeolyub left to look for a hideout.


    <em>I got lucky.</em>


    He thought to himself as he continued walking.


    He believed that he was really lucky.


    To run into a martial artist with a blue band right as the exam began.


    <em>And the exam feels easier than I expected.</em>


    It even boosted his self-esteem.


    Truthfully, he didn¡¯t find the exam to be difficult.


    This was the case for both the first and the second exams.


    Gu Jeolyub was able to realize that he was pretty strongpared to these Young Prodigies who came from noble ns and Sects.


    <em>I¡­ might be stronger than I thought.</em>


    His shoulders rose proudly.


    He was able to realize that all of his pain and suffering in recent days weren¡¯t for no reason.


    He couldn''t perceive his progress because he was surrounded by martial artists like the Sword Dancer, the Snow Phoenix¡­ and Muyeon.


    The martial artist I met just now¡­ was definitely from the Chilseon n.


    It was a descendant of a n that Gu Jeolyub knew.


    The n was well-known in the area, although not as famous as the Ten Sect Alliance.


    <em>He was way too weak.</em>


    His opponent felt weak despite being from that n.


    Gu Jeolyub felt this way about those around him every time he took the exam.


    He started to wonder¡­


    <em>Maybe I¡¯m just strong?</em>


    It was because Gu Jeolyub¡¯s level was way too highpared to the Young Prodigies around him.


    His lips started to form a smile.


    His pride and self-esteem, which had fallen due to the humiliation and pain he felt, began to lift.


    <em>Does that mean I have to thank the Young Master for this?</em>


    Gu Jeolyub knew that Gu Yangcheon yed a big part in his growth.


    Though Gu Yangcheon had beaten him up in sparring and made him roll around a lot, Gu Jeolyub knew it had been helpful.


    However,


    <em>No, that¡¯s not it.</em>


    He wasn¡¯t able to bring himself to thank that devil of a man.


    It would be better to thank the neighborhood dog-


    <em>Rustle-</em>


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    He heard the crunch of a leaf behind him.


    Gu Jeolyub quickly took a battle stance after sensing a presence,


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    But when he turned to where the presence came from,


    <em>Oh fuck, speaking of the devil¡­</em>


    ¡°You look like you¡¯re in a good mood huh?¡±


    The devil¡­ No, Gu Yangcheon was standing in that spot.


    Hiding his shock, Gu Jeolyub asked.


    ¡°Why are you here, Young Master¡­?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m also taking the exam. Why, do you not like that?¡±


    ¡°N-Not at all¡­¡±


    A thought passed through Gu Jeolyub¡¯s mind.


    For him to run into that man out of all times.


    <em>No¡­ did I run into him?</em>


    It was possible that it was a coincidence, but Gu Jeolyub felt it wasn¡¯t by chance that he encountered Gu Yangcheon.


    As Gu Jeolyub wiped his cold sweat, Gu Yangcheon spoke with an ominous smile.


    ¡°You, I saw you stole something valuable earlier.¡±


    <em>¡­Fuck.</em>


    Gu Jeolyub had to curse in his mind after hearing Gu Yangcheon speak with a bright smile.


    ¡°Young Master¡­ let¡¯s not do this.¡±


    What do you mean? How can I not do this?¡±


    ¡°We are family, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Family my ass. Are we all families just because we have the same surname? You only call me a family in times like these. You¡¯re the bastard that always runs away when I try to train with you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    How could I do that when I felt like I¡¯d seriously die if I did that training every day?


    When Gu Jeolyub resented in his mind, Gu Yangcheon spoke while reaching his hand out.


    ¡°Give it here.¡±


    Gu Yangcheon had red and yellow bands in his hand.


    Seeing that, Gu Jeolyub thought of all the curse words he knew.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But he had no other choice.


    He knew what was going to happen if he didn¡¯t give him the band.


    <em>I got stronger my ass¡­</em>


    <em>I still can¡¯t win against that demon, so what did I mean by I got stronger?</em>


    His self-esteem started to drop again.


    Gu Jeolyub handed the blue band to Gu Yangcheon with a shaky hand.


    It hadn¡¯t even been a few minutes after he got possession of that band.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Gu Jeolyub made a frustrated sound, but there was no way Gu Yangcheon was going to show him mercy.


    After getting the blue band, Gu Yangcheon continued to stand still and stare at Gu Jeolyub.


    As Gu Jeolyub wiped his cold sweat while embracing his strange eyes,


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Pardon¡­?¡±


    Gu Yangcheon spoke as if he had be speechless.


    ¡°Why are you only giving one?¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°You have to give me all three.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    He only needed three, and he had all three colors, so he doesn¡¯t need anymore, no?


    When Gu Jeolyub asked in confusion, Gu Yangcheon responded calmly.


    ¡°Give me all three.¡±


    ¡°What¡­! Why are you doing this when you already have all three?¡±


    Gu Jeolyub showed a frustrated reaction.


    He asked why Gu Yangcheon was doing such a thing.


    It was very inefficient for him to ask such a thing, and Gu Yangcheon responded calmly.


    ¡°You came all the way here, so you might as well struggle a bit. Hard times like these make you stronger, you know? I¡¯m not making you do this just because it looks fun.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Seeing Gu Jeolyub make an expression like he was chewing on poop, the smile on Gu Yangcheon¡¯s face disappeared.


    ¡°Hurry it up and give it to me if you don¡¯t want to get beaten up. Three¡­ Two¡­ ¡°


    Gu Jeolyub thought to himself after handing over all of his bands.


    As expected, this bastard was a devil.


    ******************After taking all of the bands from Gu Jeolyub, who seemed like he was about to cry, I thought to myself as I walked.


    <em>Seriously, this guy bes way too full of himself if I let him go for too long.</em>


    Gu Jeolyub was happy and proud just because he won against one or two Young Prodigies.


    <em>He was celebrating without even having his guard up.</em>


    I followed him as I coincidentally found him.


    Everything was fine up until the point Gu Jeolyub took a band from another person.


    I only thought about taking the blue band away from him,


    <em>But he didn¡¯t have his guard up.</em>


    I followed him while purposely showing my presence, yet he only noticed me after I got right behind him.


    Moreover,


    <em>He had a proud expression.</em>


    Maybe I¡¯m strong after all?


    I found it annoying how he was smiling with such an expression.


    It was obvious even if I didn¡¯t look at it.


    He became proud after gaining a title andparing himself to these little kids.


    <em>Did I go too easy on him perhaps?</em>


    Or maybe he got used to me making him roll around.


    Whichever it was, I really wasn¡¯t fond of it.


    <em>He¡¯ll wake up once he goes through some hard times.</em>


    I thought to myself after putting the bands in my pocket.


    He¡¯ll have to work a bit for him to get all three bands again.


    I obviously don¡¯t think that he won¡¯t be able to get them, but I will give the bands back to him if he really fails.


    <em>If that happens, that¡¯ll give me plenty of reasons to make him suffer.</em>


    That might not be bad.


    ¡°That¡¯s that.¡±


    All I had to do was spend my time quietly as I got all three bands, but there was one thing that¡¯s been bothering me.


    ¡°Why are you following me if I may ask¡­?¡±


    I spoke while looking to my side.


    Ever since the exam began, there was a person who continued to follow me.


    I already knew who it was.


    There was only one person in my mind who was able to follow me like this.


    I honestly wanted to run away, but it was impossible for me to run away from that person in my current state.


    ¡°Do you have something you- ¡°


    <em>Kwak-!</em>


    When I started to ask the person, I suddenly heard an explosion from far away.


    The sound of Qi exploding.


    Something shot towards me at an extreme speed.


    <em>He¡¯s fast.</em>


    It was much faster than I expected.


    A ck figure charged towards me and it instantly passed by me after snatching my neck.


    <em>am-!</em>


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    I groaned after I slid on the ground.


    It was heavy.


    I had already charged my Qi in preparation for this.


    <em>This is crazy.</em>


    But he was much stronger than I expected.


    When I started to roll my eyes around wondering what to do,


    ¡°I have something to ask.¡±


    The one who instantly overpowered me, asked.


    Contrary to his absurd power, his voice was calmer than ever.


    I flowed my Qi and looked into the eyes of my opponent.


    His deep ck eyes unsettled me.


    Those damned eyes still felt the same as ever.


    ¡°You.¡±


    The Dishonored Venerable, Bijuu.


    Or the Dragon Warrior, Bi Eejin.


    He was the person who ambushed me.


    ¡°What are you?¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you¡­ mean¡­?¡±


    It made sense for him to ambush me as part of the exam, but this question seemedpletely out of the blue.


    ¡°The strength you disyed that day wasn¡¯t something a mere Peak realm martial artist could achieve.¡±


    It seemed like he was talking about back when I exploded my ming Sphere.


    <em>Was that the problem?</em>


    I may have gone a little too far with my strength, but that shouldn¡¯t have been that problematic.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious. Is that sheer talent, or is there another exnation?¡±


    <em>Clench.</em>


    His hand grasping my neck became tighter.


    He was serious.


    It seemed like this crazy person was really going to break my neck.


    <em>Is he crazy?</em>


    Was I taking this too easy just because killing was prohibited in this exam?


    It was unlikely the Dishonored Venerable cared about such rules.


    <em>Ugh, fuck it.</em>


    <em>Kwak!</em>


    I grabbed his wrist which was grabbing my neck, and¡­


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    I channelled my inner Qi.


    <em>Ache-</em>


    My injured Dantian throbbed with pain as I pushed beyond my limits, but I was seriously going to be fucked up if I hesitated.


    <em>He remained quiet for a few days.</em>


    It seemed like he wanted something from me, but he only watched for a few days ever since we met.


    Did he purposely wait for this moment?


    That was possible.


    As I channeled my Qi,


    <em>Press-</em>


    I concentrated my Qi into one spot.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    The Dishonored Venerable noticed my intent, but I was quicker.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    I released my heat in a powerful burst.


    I felt my Qi being drained, but I had no other choice.


    With a recoil, the Dishonored Venerable was thrown back.


    <em>m!</em>


    I heard a distant crash as something hit the ground.


    ¡°Cough¡­ Cough.¡±


    I finally managed to stand and catch my breath.


    <em>I thought his body was destroyed after his Eternal Youth.</em>


    Just how much has he recovered in that amount of time?


    I only felt it for an instant, but his overwhelming presence was no joke.


    <em>Why is he doing this all of a sudden? Am I being punished for what I did to Gu Jeolyub?</em>


    But I can¡¯t give up bullying him just because of this.


    <em>tter.</em>


    The Qi wave I unleashed filled the area with dust.


    I barely managed to push him back, so I quickly scanned for an escape route.


    I became certain after being grasped by him just now.


    I wasn¡¯t able to win against that man with my current injured state.


    <em>Let¡¯s run.</em>


    I should have run away the moment he started following me.


    My hesitation led to this situation.


    As I prepared to flee, focusing Qi into my legs,


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    ¡°Fuck¡­¡±


    I heard the Dishonored Venerable¡¯s voice, not from where he was thrown, but right behind me.


    ¡°As I thought, I can¡¯t afford to let you go.¡±


    The Dishonored Venerable had reappeared behind me with unnerving ease.


    <em>Is this how Gu Jeolyub feels?</em>


    It¡¯s rather horrifying.


    As I considered using all my remaining strength to escape from him,


    ¡°You.¡±


    The Dishonored Venerable asked.


    ¡°Do you perhaps have a mentor?¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    What?


    I stared at him, thinking I¡¯d misheard, but his next words left me even more bewildered.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t, why not visit our mentor? We¡¯re actually looking for a disciple.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Is senility perhaps a side effect of Eternal Youth?


    I honestly believed that to be the case just now.

 Chapter 293: I’m Not Buying It. (1)

    Chapter 293: I¡¯m Not Buying It. (1)He was one of the Three Heavenly Venerables, the man infamously known as the Dishonored Venerable, who had ascended to the pinnacle of closebat arts. Born into the prestigious Bi n, but chose the path of a martial artist over a life of servitude to his n¡¯s honor.


    The Dishonored Venerable, Bijuu.


    If I had to use one word, I¡¯d dare say <em>¡®Madness¡¯</em> described him best. He was a crazed martial artist, utterly obsessed with reaching the highest levels of martial arts.


    Having been born a man, he set a singr goal for his life: to reach the Transcendence realm. With unwavering focus, he forged a single path to his destination, never once ncing back.


    From the moment of his birth, Bijuu was different. When he was old enough to clench his fists, he easily beat up all his older rtives, his extraordinary talent making the n¡¯s Lord and Elders believe he was destined to revive the n¡¯s glory.


    But then¡­


    <i>I¡¯m not doing such a thing.</i>


    The Dishonored Venerable vanished one day, leaving behind nothing but a letter. At fifteen, he left the n, severing all ties.


    In other words, he ran away.


    Why did Bijuu flee from a noble n? The reason wasn¡¯t anything grand. He simply wanted to experience the world, to seek enlightenment, and to create his own martial arts.The Bi n¡¯s Fangs of wlessness, their prized Divine Art reserved only for the direct members of the n, didn¡¯t interest him.


    <em>But it¡¯s not fun.</em>


    Bijuu found no joy in it. Despite its prestigious status, he craved something more. He wanted to carve out his own path, and so his journey began.


    He started with duels.


    Wherever he went, he sought out masters and challenged them to fights. Some refused; others nearly killed him. Yet, Bijuu pressed on, undeterred by the prospect of death. After years of such victories and defeats, he had ascended to the Peak Realm.


    Was that his starting point?


    <em>-It¡¯s pointless.</em>


    He had left the n to escape their arts, yet he found himself relying on them anyway. Realizing this, Bijuu decided to seek a new path, one that would satisfy him. The young prodigy then spent ten years in seclusion on an unknown mountain, abandoning the n¡¯s expectations.


    Ten years.


    It was certainly a long time, but far too short to create an entirely new martial art.


    Furthermore, Bijuu already had Mind Arts ingrained in his body, and even if he developed a new style, it would be useless if it didn¡¯t harmonize with those arts.


    Thus, he made a drastic decision: he would erase the Mind Arts that had been etched into his body.


    It meant sacrificing everything he had worked for so far, but Bijuu didn¡¯t hesitate. It took him one whole year to erase the Mind Arts without destroying his Dantian or damaging his blood vessels.


    That was only the beginning. To find a more efficient movement and to create a martial art that could surpass his old one, he embarked on a difficult path. But nothing could stop Bijuu.


    The movement he envisioned already existed in his mind. To put it into practice, he spent a year erasing the n¡¯s Mind Arts from his body.


    Now, all he had to do was move as he desired.


    Others might have found the process torturous, but Bijuu, funnily, made it seem effortless.


    He shattered his state of mind and goals, for in martial arts, goals existed only to be broken.


    Bijuu spent countless days and nights crafting a path that allowed for efficient movement and optimal use of Qi. This journey took him another ten years.


    <em>Crack-</em>


    <em>Kwoaaah!</em>


    The massive boulder behind the mountain shattered, and the ground trembled as Bijuu watched.


    <em>-I think it¡¯s time to go down now.</em>


    He felt it was time to return to the Central ins. Bijuu was a little over thirty years old then.


    After a decade of istion, he returned to a world that had changed dramatically.


    The Azure Dragon had ascended to the position of Lord of the Namgung n, and the Five Sword Masters were gaining renown.


    As the Wind Sword, a middle-aged man, began to spread his name, Bijuu resumed his challenges.


    Before naming his own martial arts, he sought out masters across thend for duels. He faced three of the Five Sword Masters and even crossed paths with the Zenith of that time, Cheolhyun Buseon.


    Bijuu didn¡¯t care whether his opponents were from Orthodox Factions or Unorthodox Factions; he fought them all.


    Despite creating his own martial arts, he continued to suffer defeats. There were still many stronger than him, but that didn¡¯t deter him.


    He simply got up after each defeat, and he was never content with a victory.


    The Namgung n¡¯s Azure Dragon wielded a sharp sword, the Wind Sword was powerful, the newbie from Mount Hua, the Celestial Plum Blossom was fast, and that greatest prodigy of the Kunlun Sect wielded a heavy de.


    Bijuu couldn¡¯t defeat any of them with his newly crafted martial arts. Yet, time passed¡­


    <em>-Not bad.</em>


    Bijuu smiled as hey on the ground, blood dripping from his mouth.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate. He was sure his martial arts would one day be an undefeated Divine Arts.


    So, he wasn¡¯t disappointed.


    His limbs were intact, his eyes unharmed.


    He was lucky. It was quite surprising, as he had expected to lose them one by one on this journey of his.


    <em>-This really isn¡¯t bad at all.</em>


    He continued moving forward, finding his ws through his defeats. That¡¯s what martial arts was¡ªan endless pursuit of improvement.


    <em>-A little more.</em>


    The path stretched on, rough and untrodden. It was a grueling journey, but¡­


    <em>-This is fun!</em>


    Bijuu found nothing more enjoyable than paving his own path.


    Bijuu wiped the blood from his lips and stood up. Before him, three martial artistsy dead, their lifeblood staining the ground.


    Who were they? Supposedly, they were well-known figures within the Unorthodox Factions, but Bijuu hadn¡¯t even bothered to learn their names.


    After inspecting their bodies one by one, a thought crossed his mind.


    <em>-Your fist¡­ it destroys¡­ the heavens.</em>


    The one who had uttered those words had ¡®Heaven¡¯ in his title. Was it the Monster of False Heaven? Something like that.


    <em>-Destroying the heaven, huh?</em>


    He wasn¡¯t worthy of a title with ¡®Heaven¡¯ in it, judging by the fact that Bijuu couldn¡¯t even recall his face. Probably just another nobody.


    The word <em>heaven</em> brought to mind his fight against the Wind Sword¡ª<em>that</em> de, a de so pristine that it seemed to hold the moon itself, was far more deserving of such a title.


    Now, that man could cut through heaven itself.


    Bijuu smiled, reminiscing about that fight. It was one that lingered in his memory, though it had nearly cost him his life.


    <em>-Heaven, huh? Not bad.</em>


    To destroy the heavens¡ªit didn¡¯t sound bad at all.


    <em>-That settled it. This martial art will be named Destruction of the Heavens.</em>


    <i>The Fist that Destroys Heaven.</i>


    This marked the beginning of Bijuu¡¯s rise as one of the Masters of the Central ins. It was a title he earned by ying three of the Four Emperors and Eight Kings.


    But, Bijuu didn¡¯t care for such trifling rumors. Perfecting his martial arts was far more important than whatever nonsense people whispered about him.


    Time passed.


    The Wind Sword became the Leader of the Murim Alliance without Bijuu even noticing, and the Zenith of that era, Cheolhyun Buseon, sumbed to a chronic disease.


    The new prodigy of Mount Hua ascended to lead his Sect, and the disciple of the Kunlun Sect also rose to the same position.


    Yet Bijuu remained just Bijuu.


    He was content as long as he was called a martial artist. That was enough for him. Onlyter did Bijuu realize that he was being referred to as one of the Heavenly Venerables.


    Again, Bijuu found perfecting his martial arts to be of the utmost importance. It was, after all, his lifelong goal.


    Then one day¡­


    <em>-Oh.</em>


    Bijuu gained an enlightenment during his usual training.


    <em>-How problematic.</em>


    He realized that he wasn¡¯t capable of perfecting his own martial arts. While he had maintained his youth thanks to his prowess, his aging body and deteriorating blood vessels were now the issues.


    It wasn¡¯t that his martial art had weakened¡ªhe was still incredibly powerful¡ªbut the crucial problem was that he could no longer progress.


    He was just one step away from perfecting it.


    <em>-Damn it!</em>


    Heughed bitterly.


    The level he had reached through countless battles hade back to haunt him.


    <em>-Hahahahahahahaha</em>


    Only after reaching old age did he recognize the biggest problem of all. With an aging body, it was impossible to reach the pinnacle of his martial arts, the Destruction of Heaven.


    Despite his youthful appearance, he could no longer attain the ultimate mastery of his art.


    Going back wasn¡¯t an option, even with miraculous medicines or divine interventions¡ªhis body had already aged too much.


    On that cold winter day when the sky wept and snow fell, Bijuu, as usual, didn¡¯t hesitate for long.


    Ifck of time and an old, weakened body were the problems, then the solution was clear: he just needed to turn back the clock.


    <em>Eternal Youth.</em>


    Bijuu yearned for Eternal Youth.


    He was well aware of the side effects, but he believed that if his body grew weaker, he could just expand his vessel.


    It wasn¡¯t an impossible task, even if it required immense effort. WIth a young body again, he could build on his enlightenment and experience to reach the pinnacle of his martial art.


    To Bijuu, perfecting his martial art was more important than the honor and fame he had earned as the Dishonored Venerable.


    Thus, Bijuu returned to his n and began preparing for the ritual of Eternal Youth.


    Though he had left the n to forge his own path, he was grateful for the support they had given him, so he sent all of the wealth he had managed to gather back to them.


    The Lord of the n weed his return¡ªafter all, the Dishonored Venerable was still one of their own, and his return brought them great prestige.


    Upon returning, Bijuu saw that his father¡¯s nephew was now the Lord. It truly made him feel the passage of time.


    The Lord of the Bi n was concerned when Bijuu told him of his n to undergo Eternal Youth, but Bijuu had already made up his mind.


    That night, Bijuu discarded everything he had built up and reverted to a younger body...


    <em>-Fuhh me¡­</em>


    Yet, he couldn¡¯t help but curse out loud noticing that his vessels were in a more miserable state than ever before.


    It was much worse than he had anticipated¡ªso bad, in fact, that it was impossible for him to even learn martial arts.


    ******************A little more than ten years had passed since Bijuu undertook Eternal Youth. He had discarded his former name and now lived as a blood rtive of the Bi n, going by the name Bi Eejin.


    Slowly, he managed to rebuild his body to an average level¡ªan achievement that had seemed impossible for him when he first underwent the ritual.


    This feat was only possible because he had once been of the Heavenly Venerables, aided by the miraculous medicines stored in the Dishonored Venerable¡¯s vault.


    <em>What do I do?</em>


    Bi Eejiny in the sunlight, lost in thought. He wondered how he could seed¡ªhow he could master it.


    <i>The Destruction of the Heavens.</i>


    Even he admitted that this martial art was nearly impossible to perfect. He understood this clearly after his Eternal Youth.


    He now knew precisely how his joints needed to move, how much strength his muscles required, and how his Qi should flow.


    This Divine Art could only be performed after mastering all these intricacies. Because it was an art of pure destruction, even the slightest mistake rendered it unusable.


    And the body was the most criticalponent.


    <em>How regretful.</em>


    His body, ravaged by the Eternal Youth process, couldn¡¯t fully execute the martial art he had created. His body simply couldn¡¯t keep up with his mind.


    <em>¡­Was I too greedy?</em>


    Just how many miracles would it take to restore the body he had once possessed as Bijuu?


    No.


    <em>It needs to be more than that.</em>


    After experiencing the degradation of his body, he realized his martial art required a near-perfect vessel. It demanded a body capable of reaching the Peak realm before the age of twenty, provided it had sufficient Qi.


    <em>¡­Sigh.</em>


    A heavy sigh of resignation couldn¡¯t help but escape Bi Eijin¡¯s lips. He hadn¡¯t realized just how rare such a body was, even if he scoured all of the Central ins.


    <em>What should I do?</em>


    It was impossible for him to reach the pinnacle of his martial art with his current body. He had taken Eternal Youth way too lightly¡­


    If he had known this would happen, he would have waited until he had gathered all the miraculous medicines in the world.


    <em>So, I can¡¯t reach the pinnacle like this?</em>


    He had believed that after Eternal Youth, he could simply rebuild everything from scratch. That had always been his approach to life, so he thought he could do it again. But his situation was far worse than he had anticipated. It was so bad that even reaching his previous level was a struggle.


    <em>I need to find a way.</em>


    He couldn¡¯t afford to end things here. As always, he needed to search for a solution. He could no longer be reckless with his body.


    <em>A different solution¡­ I need to find a different method.</em>


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    <em>Uh oh.</em>


    Lost in his thoughts, Bi Eejin had forgotten he was supposed to be hiding. He quickly tried to conceal himself, but it was toote. Someone appeared beside him.


    ¡°Hmm? Again! What are you doing hiding here!?¡±


    ¡°¡­Tsk.¡±


    It was none other than Bibi, a one of the children of the direct line.


    To everyone but the Lord, she was known as Bi Eijin¡¯s little sister, though she was more like a granddaughter to him.


    Ironically, she was also the reason the Dishonored Venerable hadn¡¯t ended his life despite his failure to reach the pinnacle of his martial arts.


    ¡°Seriously¡­ Why do you keep hiding from me?¡±


    ¡°Hmph! You keep bothering me like this, so what else can I do?¡±


    ¡°How am I bothering you¡­?!¡±


    ¡°<em>Tch.</em> Anyway¡­ What do you want?¡±


    Bi Eejin sighed deeply as he asked. She was probably going to just ask him to eat or train with her again. That¡¯s how it always was.


    But Bibi surprised him by bringing up apletely unexpected topic.


    ¡°Brother, did you hear about this year¡¯s Tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes?¡±


    ¡°¡­No?¡±


    <em>The tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes, huh?</em>


    What a cumbersome name.


    Actually, ¡®Bi Eejin¡¯ also had a title, it was a grand title ¡®The Dragon Warrior¡¯ or something like that. He had no desire to attract any attention until he regained his strength, but¡­


    <em>-Please! If youe with me this time, I won¡¯t bother you for half a year!</em>


    In the end, thanks to Bibi begging him for days straight, he had no choice but to go.


    Well, he would just take it easy, no hassle of dealing with unwanted attention, but¡­


    <em>Hah¡­ Kids these days are way too weak¡­</em>


    He had overestimated the so called Young Prodigies.


    People called this the Meteor Generation or whatever, iming it was filled with the greatest of talents, but these Young Prodigies were far far weaker than those of his era.


    Of course, there was a gem among them, but even that one wasn¡¯t fully polished yet.


    ¡°So, what about it?¡±


    Bi Eejin asked with a sour expression. Was she going to nag him again because he hadn¡¯t gone to the tournament this year?


    ¡°Dragon! A new dragon was born at this year¡¯s tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes!¡±


    Thankfully, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    ¡°Dragon?¡±


    A dragon, huh? Was she referring to the Five Dragons and Three Phoenixes or whatever they were called? <em>Sigh¡­</em> People were still messing around with titles, just like before.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­! He¡¯s called the True Dragon!¡±


    <em>The True Dragon.</em>


    It meant he was the real dragon among all the others. What a grand title.


    ¡°So? What¡¯s that got to do with me?¡±


    It was nothing new for more dragons to appear. After all it was the Murim Alliance who bestowed the Dragon titles, so it waspletely up to their whims. He had lost all expectations of the Murim Alliance ever since that old man, the Sword Emperor, left.


    Bi Eejin¡¯s lukewarm reaction seemed to anger Bibi.


    ¡°It¡¯s! It¡¯s because the True Dragon is rumored to be the disciple of <em>that</em> man¡­!!!¡±


    ¡°<em>That</em> man? Who?¡±


    ¡°Our granduncle¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Bi Eejin couldn¡¯t help but frown at Bibi¡¯s words. Bibi¡¯s granduncle. The only person older than the current Lord of the Bi n¡­


    <em>Huh? Me?</em>


    Was the Dishonored Venerable, Bijuu, himself.


    ¡°That is a false rumor,¡± Bi Eejin responded firmly.


    <em>I have never taken on any disciples after all. Instead of worrying about such a thing, perfecting my martial arts is more impor¡ª</em>


    <em>Wait.</em>


    ¡°Just listen¡­! The True Dragon supposedly came with a rmendation letter from our grandunc¡ª ¡°


    <em>A disciple?</em>


    Bibi continued talking, but her words no longer reached Bi Eejin.


    <em>Disciple¡­</em><em>Yes! A disciple!!</em>


    Bi Eejin¡¯s lifelong goal was the perfection of his martial art. But if he couldn¡¯t achieve it with his own body, then¡­


    <em>Isn¡¯t it okay for another bastard to perfect it for me?</em>


    <em>Doesn¡¯t it still count as achieving my goal if I see the pinnacle of my martial arts through another person with enough talent and a capable body?</em>


    ¡°Moreover, people say he might¡¯ve reached the Peak realm, when he isn¡¯t even twenty yet! Just how in hell is that possible?!!¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Peak realm? Who?¡±


    ¡°¡­? The True Dragon? Wait, were you even listening?¡±


    Bi Eejin¡¯s eyes widened at Bibi¡¯s words.


    ¡°Do you know that little friend¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Who? The True Dragon? Wait, answer my question!¡±


    ¡°Yes, him.¡±


    ¡°Gu¡­? Yeah, it was Gu something¡­ I don¡¯t remember the details. But I did hear that he¡¯s the younger brother of the Sword Phoenix.¡±


    ¡°¡­The younger brother of the Sword Phoenix.¡±


    <em>The Sword Phoenix.</em>


    Bi Eejin was familiar with the n the Sword Phoenix hailed from. It was a ce where many a monsters hid their fangs, and it was also home to one of the very few friends he had.


    <em>The son of that n, huh?</em>


    Bi Eejin had heard about him a few times. He recalled Gu Ryoon inviting him to the n on several asions, mentioning how the boy was growing stranger by the day.


    ¡°¡­Peak realm, and a body that hasn¡¯t yet reached the age of twenty.¡±


    ¡°Brother?¡±


    ¡°Hehe! I see¡­ Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Brother? Hello?! Wha? Where are you goi¡ªHey!¡±


    Bibi shouted after him, but Bi Eejin ignored her and continued walking. This was the moment when the name Gu Yangcheon became etched into his mind.


    ******************Back to the present.


    When Bi Eijin finally met Gu Yangcheon in person, he was far more impressive than he had anticipated.


    <em>It¡¯s impressive.</em>


    Bi Eejin could hardly recall thest time he hadughed so much¡ªperhaps it was when that roon from the Beggar¡¯s Sect had approached him with Gu Yangcheon¡¯smission.


    <em>Do we share the same intention?</em> It will work out better if that is the case.


    ¡°How about it?¡±


    Here was a talent who had reached the Peak ream at such a young age, with a body close to the absolute perfection that he had long sought.


    He had heard that Gu Yangcheon was a closebat martial artist, so it was highly likely that his movements had been trained in precisely the way Bi Eejin desired.


    This meant¡­


    <em>This boy was born to master the Destruction of Heaven.</em>


    Everything about him was perfect.


    Gu Yangcheon checked all the boxes required to perfect Bi Eejin¡¯s martial art.


    It was to the point that Bi Eejin even wondered if Gu Yangcheon had undergone Eternal Youth himself. He was that impressive.


    Moreover, despite his linering doubts, Bi Eejin was convinced the moment he grasped Gu Yangcheon¡¯s neck. There was no way this young man could have such a clean, firm vessel of a body without any exceptional circumstances.


    With such thoughts lingering in his mind, Bi Eejin spoke, ¡°Our master happens to be looking for some disciples.¡±


    He honestly felt a twinge of embarrassment at selling himself out like this, but it was fine since Gu Yangcheon had no idea.


    He had never taken advantage of his Dishonored Venerable title before, but now he had no choice but to use it¡ªhe knew just how impactful it was.


    There was no way Gu Yangcheon would an offer to learn from a Heavenly Venerable.


    Bi Eejin daydreamt as he stared intently at Gu Yangcheon, waiting for his inevitable agreement.


    <em>That body and that talent. If the boy gains my guidance on top of that¡­</em>


    Bi Eijin would be able to witness the peak of his martial art, the Destruction of the Heavens, finally perfected.


    <em>Now, hurry and answer. Then I shall¡­</em>


    The moment Gu Yangcheon would ept the offer, a new page in history would be written. He would be able to reach never before seen levels as a practitioner of the <em>Destruction of the Heavens</em>.


    ¡°I¡¯m not buying it.¡±


    ¡°Humu! That¡¯s good, then I shall¡ªWha?¡±


    A bbergasted expression hung on Bi Ejin¡¯s face.


    ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t buy it, I¡¯m just not gonna to do it.¡±


    ¡°I believe you¡¯re not fully informed, but as I saidst time, my master is¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know already, but to reiterate. I¡¯m not gonna do it.¡±


    Bi Eejin hadn¡¯t been at such a severe loss of words other than the time he was reborn.

 Chapter 294: I’m Not Buying It (2)

    Chapter 294: I¡¯m Not Buying It (2)¡°How about it?¡±


    For a moment, I just stood there, dumbfounded, as Bi Eejin¡¯s question hung in the air.


    <em>What is this guy talking about?</em><em>A disciple?</em><em>Did he really just say his master was looking for a disciple? And he wanted</em><em><strong>me</strong></em><em>to fill that role?</em>


    Sure, Bi Eejin mentioned his master, but we both knew that his so-called ¡°master¡± was none other than the Dishonored Venerable¡ªBi Eejin himself.


    I couldn¡¯t help but think to myself, <em>Is this guy not even a little bit embarrassed¡­?</em>


    Any shred of respect I had for him from my past life? Gone, just like that. This man was more out of it than I thought. And a disciple, really? Was he seriously asking me to be his disciple?


    I shot back an immediate response.


    ¡°I¡¯m not buying it.¡±


    My rejection was instant.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, then I shall¡­ What?¡±Bi Eejin¡¯s face twisted into an expression of shock that waspletely out of ce for him. Did he really expect me to ept? Isn¡¯t that a bit arrogant? <em>Then again¡­</em>


    <em>It is him,</em> after all.


    This was a chance to be a disciple of one of the Heavenly Venerables, and the Dishonored Venerable at that.


    Bing a disciple of one of the top three people who reached the very pinnacle of the Martial World, the Heavens itself, meant not only learning martial arts from him but also inheriting his fame and honor.


    So, yeah, it made sense that he¡¯d be shocked by my refusal. But even so¡­


    <em>The Dishonored Venerable, huh?</em>


    He really made me think.


    The martial arts he created hadn¡¯t existed in the world for more than a hundred years, just like the Moonlight Dance the Sword Emperor used. When you consider that the current Divine Arts of the Ten Sect Alliance and the Four Noble ns took centuries to perfect, it made me wonder if his arts were wed, or perhaps iplete.


    <em>But there¡¯s no way that¡¯s the case.</em>


    I could guarantee it. I saw it with my own eyes. The Dishonored Venerable¡¯s martial arts were anything but iplete. I¡¯d never witnessed such a dumb yet overpowering technique in my life.


    Compared to the Sword Emperor, who modified existing martial arts to make them his own, the Dishonored Venerable imed he created his arts from scratch.


    <em>Is that really possible?</em>


    I couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine reaching the level of a Heavenly Venerables in under a hundred years while also creating my own martial arts. That¡¯s what made his martial arts so valuable. Any martial artist with half a brain would kill to learn something like that.


    But sadly, I didn¡¯t have time to master an entirely new martial art.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you check if I¡¯m even eligible to learn it in the first ce?¡± I asked, summoning mes in my hand and showing them to Bi Eejin.


    <em>Oh, fuck¡­ my Dantian hurts.</em>


    My body was already brimming with the Qi of the Destructive me Arts, and I¡¯d also reached the mature stage of the Peak realm, meaning my body was nearly one with my Qi.


    To learn new martial arts, you had to have learned Mind Arts that matched them so that you could stack them on top of each other.


    For example, since Destructive me Arts mainly used me Qi and Combat Qi, my Qi had developed toplement those. But to learn apletely different martial art in my current state¡­?


    <em>Is he trying to make my blood vessels explode?</em>


    The idea itself was absurd.


    Bi Eijin¡¯s shock started to fade, maybe my reason for denying his offer had convinced him?


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t need to worry about that,¡± he said, as if trying to reassure me.


    What the? There¡¯s actually a way? I perked up, listening closely.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible once you empty everything inside you and fill it with something else.¡±


    ¡°¡­Fucking hell.¡±


    I cursed out loud, stunned by Bi Eejin¡¯s words. The man was crazier than I¡¯d imagined. He was telling me to purge all the Qi in my body and rece it with a new Mind Art to learn his martial arts.


    ¡°How about you stop with this nonsense?¡±


    He was basically telling me to throw away everything I¡¯d built up just to learn a whole new Divine Art.


    <em>What nonsense.</em>


    Who would be crazy enough to do such a thing? Especially someone at the Peak realm at tha-


    <em>¡­</em>


    Midway through my thoughts, I remembered something. If he was saying this like it was obvious, did that mean this crazy bastard had actually did it himself?


    <em>That was possible.</em>


    It would exin why he spoke as if it was a normal thing to do. A normal person wouldn¡¯t do such a thing, but someone who became one of the Heavenly Venerables? None of them were normal.


    But I had no ns to do such a thing.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to do it. You think I¡¯m crazy enough to empty everything I have now and fill it up with a whole new thing?¡±


    My answer remained firm. I had built up too much Qi, and I still had much further to go. I couldn¡¯t afford to throw all that away just to learn a new Divine Art.


    <em>I don¡¯t have much time.</em>


    Time was something Icked to begin with.


    <em>I might look like a genius to that man, but I¡¯m not that.</em>


    I wasn¡¯t gifted enough to start learning a whole new martial art after losing everything. The Dishonored Venerable was likely offering this because he thought I was the perfect candidate to inherit his martial arts. In other people¡¯s eyes, I probably looked like a genius sent from the heavens.


    That¡¯s how most masters think¡ªthey want to pass down their legacy, teach what they¡¯ve mastered. Sure, some might not care, but most of the ones I knew did. It¡¯s one of their driving forces.


    But why go through the trouble of teaching their martial arts to disciples?


    <em>It¡¯s probably because they want to be remembered in history.</em>


    They want their legacy to live on through their disciples. They¡¯re chasing things like the honor of their ns, the reputation of their Sects, the importance of their names. But to me, it¡¯s all the same¡ªpointless.


    <em>Although, I don¡¯t think that man¡­ has such a goal.</em>


    Not that I cared enough to find out his true intentions. I just wanted to stay out of this spotlight.


    In his eyes, I probably seemed like I had an Omnipotent Body. That¡¯s probably how I looked to everyone. But I wasn¡¯t talented enough to learn the Dishonored Venerable¡¯s martial arts, nor did I have the luxury of time.


    Every minute was important to me. And even if I had the time, I wasn¡¯t sure I could learn a whole new martial art.


    ¡°Go look for another person, I¡¯m not going to do it.¡±


    I turned around and started to walk away. I honestly did have a second thought.


    <em>Taoist Qi, Blood Qi, and even Demonic Qi were mixed with each other, so wouldn¡¯t I be able to add another one on top of that?</em>


    Maybe it was because of my Demonic Absorption Arts or a hidden power within the Destructive me Arts, but I was able to use each and every one of those Qi without my body exploding. I briefly considered learning the Dishonored Venerable¡¯s arts¡­


    <em>But that¡¯s a gamble¡­</em>


    I don¡¯t know what would happen if I tried such a risky thing.


    ¡°I hope you find a good ki¡ªdisciple, I meant disciple. I¡¯ll be taking my leave n- ¡°


    Just as I was about to bolt after getting far enough from him, I heard his voice from behind.


    ¡°How problematic. I didn¡¯t think that you would refuse such an offer.¡±


    I turned my head, and to my shock, the Dishonored¡ªno, Bi Eejin¡ªwas suddenly right in front of me.


    <em>Fucking hell.</em>


    I failed to sense his presence due to my inability to use my Dantian properly, but his speed yed a part too.


    Bi Eejin spoke again. ¡°ording to my master, it would be a bit difficult for him to find someone other than you.¡±


    ¡°¡­And how long has Brother Bi known me for?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Bi Eejin hesitated, clearly caught off guard by my question. It seemed he¡¯d messed up.


    ¡°¡­Rumors spread throughout the whole world, you know.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sure. But so what? What are you going to do?¡±


    Was he going to force me to go with him or something? I didn¡¯t think he was that bad-tempered, but his current actions suggested otherwise.


    <em>Running away and hiding, hmm¡­ It¡¯ll be difficult.</em>


    I realized from his earlier ambush and his movements just now that escaping from him in my current state wasn¡¯t possible.


    As I wondered what to do, Bi Eejin raised his hand up and showed me something¡ªa blue band.


    For a moment, I thought the blue band belonged to Bi Eejin, but then¡­


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    I felt something strange. I searched my pocket and realized the band he was holding was mine.


    Iughed like a madman and asked, ¡°¡­You¡¯re going to take that away from me?¡±


    Nothing really changed just because I lost a blue band. I could always get another one from someone else or take it from the Demons in the forest.


    Bi Eejin held the band tightly in his hand and spoke again, ¡°I understand where you¡¯reing from, so how about I give you a different offer?¡±


    His tone changed. I wasn¡¯t sure if he did it on purpose, but it probably was his normal way of speaking. I didn¡¯tment on it, though.


    ¡°If you can take this band away from me, then I¡¯ll give up.¡±


    I was dumbfounded, finding his apparent kindness amusing, ¡°And why do I need to do such a thing?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t, then I¡¯ll continue to follow you and keep bothering you. Does that sound good?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    What was he even saying?


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it and observed your reactions. It seems you don¡¯t really care about anything from the Heavenly Dragon Academy. You¡¯re probably simr to me.¡±


    ¡°¡­No? I really want to go.¡±


    <em>How did he know?</em>


    ¡°It didn¡¯t seem that way, but if that¡¯s true, then shouldn¡¯t you ept this offer?¡± He said, waving the blue band in his hand.


    He was more cunning that I thought. He was doing this because I said I wouldn¡¯t?


    <em>What an oppressive person.</em>


    I didn¡¯t see him like that. If that wasn¡¯t the case, then it meant he needed me so much that he had to do this.


    <em>Why is he even doing this?</em>


    I studied Bi Eejin¡¯s eyes. He had no intention of letting me go. He seemed ready to disqualify me if I didn¡¯t ept his challenge.


    ¡°¡­What will you do if I fail to take the band away from you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit stupid of you to think you¡¯ll lose before the fight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just poor like that.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t going to be swayed by his words.


    ¡°I won¡¯t have to be a disciple or anything, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not the type to force someone to do things they don¡¯t want.¡±


    ¡°You mean Brother Bi, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right. I misspoke. I meant my master.¡±


    He smiled. How absurd. How had he not been found out yet with behaviour like this? Oh, was that maybe why he didn¡¯t leave the n much?


    ¡°However, if you fail to take this band away from me¡­¡±


    ¡°If I fail?¡±


    ¡°Then all you have to do is meet my master just once.¡±


    ¡°¡­The Dishonored Venerable?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    What did he mean by meeting him once? He was literally standing in front of me right now.


    <em>¡­Not as if I can say that though.</em>


    What was Bi Eejin¡¯s intention? Why was he asking me to meet the Dishonored Venerable.


    <em>Is this hisst-ditch effort?</em>


    Well, I didn¡¯t know. It was highly likely that he would try to convince me, but if all I had to do was meet him, then¡­


    ¡°Then I shal- ¡°


    <em>Pow-!</em>


    I felt a painful impact on my face, snapping my head back.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    <em>What the hell was that?</em>


    ¡°¡­Oh?¡±


    Bi Eejin seemed impressed after swinging his fist. I had to steady myself from falling.


    ¡°To dodge it slightly in that split second. You¡¯re impressive, as I expected.¡±


    ¡°Jeez¡­ Just what are you doing right now?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What are you talking about?¡±


    I made a speechless expression while rubbing my nose. Bi Eejin waved the blue band in his hand with a smile.


    ¡°Did you perhaps think it would be as easy as you stealing the band?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wasn¡¯t going to hit you.¡±


    <em>This cunning old man!</em><em>¡­Wait.</em>


    I¡¯d seen this exact thing before.


    <em>Oh. I remember!</em>


    I recalled when the current First Elder, who used to be the Second Elder, knocked out Peng Woojin in one strike because he begged to participate in the Nine Dragons Tournament.


    <em>-¡­Second Elder, weren¡¯t you supposed to be the one dodging?</em>


    <em>-Haha! This old man said no such thing!</em>


    <em>Sigh¡­ They do say birds of a feather flock together.</em>


    That old man had no normal friends at all.


    The punch thankfully skimmed past me, but it didn¡¯t change the fact that it made my world spin.


    <em>I almost got hit in the chin.</em>


    If I hadn¡¯t moved instantly, I would¡¯ve fainted on that spot.


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    To be involved with this man, of all people¡­ Seriously, was I being punished just because I bullied Gu Jeolyub a little?


    <em>Crack.</em>


    <em>How annoying. I already have a lot to do.</em>


    After lightly stretching my body, I strengthened my Dantian.


    <em>Ache¡ª</em>


    I still felt pain, but I could endure it for now if I clenched my teeth. Keywords: for now.


    <em>Sss¡­</em>


    I charged my inner Qi. I felt my body expanding as my Qi flowed from my Dantian. If I couldn¡¯t use my Qi properly, I had to cheat and use something else.


    <strong>[ Grrr.! ]</strong>


    This damn beast reacted fiercely when I flowed my Qi. The bastard was weirdly sensitive to this Qi.


    <b><i>Blood Qi.</i></b>


    It should be better than using Demonic Qi for now. This was a more effective way of enhancing myself in an instant.


    <em>Will once be enough?</em>


    I didn¡¯t know, but well, I had to try for now.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Bi Eejin¡¯s expression changed as he noticed the change¡­


    <em>Press.</em>


    But I shot towards him as soon as my feet pushed off the ground. I moved my left shoulder and reached my arm out. The power of Blood Qi, which I was using for the first time in a while, was greater than expected.


    Bi Eejin flinched and moved as well. He noticed that my arm was aimed right at his wrist, which held the blue band.


    But my target wasn¡¯t his wrist.


    Because I was much faster than he expected, he was slightlyte in noticing that it was a fake. My arm broke off its track.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Only then did Bi Eejin realize what I was aiming for,


    <em>Wham-!</em>


    But it was toote. My fist had already dug into Bi Eejin¡¯s stomach. After confirming my attack was sessful¡­


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    I immediately exploded Qi from my fist.


    <em>Kwaaa-!</em>


    Qi scattered everywhere, forming waves that stormed and turned everything into a mess.


    *****************<em>aam-!</em>


    A mysterious explosive sound echoed from the other side of the mountain. Namgung Bi-ah stood motionless in a field, her gaze steady as she scanned her surroundings.


    She could sense the hidden eyes and the foul stench of those watching her, but such threats were trivial to her now.


    <em>¡­Yellow.</em>


    She reached into her pocket, feeling the red and blue bands she had already secured.


    She still needed to find a yellow band, and she had found someone who had one¡ªor rather, the yellow band had found her.


    Across the field stood the source of the stench that permeated the air. Namgung Bi-ah frowned slightly, trying to ce the figure before her. There was something familiar about him.


    <em>Who was he¡­?</em>


    ¡°What a coincidence, for us to run into each other here.¡±


    ¡°? Oh.¡±


    The young man¡¯s voice triggered her memory. It was the same man she¡¯d seen with Wi Seol-Ahst time. There was something else about him¡ªsomething she couldn¡¯t quite remember¡ªbut the details eluded her.


    ¡°I hope you remember who I am this time, Sword Dancer.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah remained silent as he spoke, he acted as if he was familiar with her. For some reason, she felt no urge to respond, and the memory of him was faint.


    The young man¡¯s face twitched slightly as he noticed herck of recognition.


    ¡°There¡¯s this bastard¡­ and now this¡­¡±


    His muttered words drifted past her ears, tingled with frustration.


    <em>¡°I¡¯m not fond of it¡­ Not at all¡­¡±</em>


    The kind eyes he had once shown her sharpened, growing cold and predatory. But the transformation was brief; he quickly masked it with a smile.


    ¡°It seems like we both have something the other wants. So, how about it? A moment with me.¡±


    He needed a red band, and she needed a yellow one. His malevolent intent mingled with the stench, making Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s stomach churn.


    But then, memories of her fianc¨¦ surfaced in her mind, bringing her a sense of calm.


    She longed to see him, but she knew she had to wait.


    Namgung Bi-ah realized she needed to stand up for herself, to be stronger and more capable. Only then could she truly be of help to him, could she stand proudly by his side.


    Determined, she resolved to ovee the vile presence before her and any other obstacles that stood in her way.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In response to the young man¡¯s offer¡­


    <em>Shwish¡ª</em>


    Namgung Bi-ah drew her sword, pointing it at him with unwavering resolve.


    Then¡­


    <em>Crackle¡ª</em>


    Lightning Qi crackled around her, causing her hair to lift and wave.


    <i><b>¡°¡­Sky of Thunder.¡±</b></i>


    And she quietly spoke, the once clear, colorless sky erupted into a storm, lightning bolts striking the field with fierce intensity.

 Chapter 295: I’m Not Curious

    Chapter 295: I¡¯m Not Curious<em>Craaash-!</em>


    Lightning struck down from all directions.


    Electricity swept across the ground, leaving deep burn marks.


    Were theying from the sky?


    But that wasn¡¯t the case.


    It was Qi that was shaped like lightning.


    The power was so dense that it could be seen through the naked eye.


    In the blink of an eye, numerous strands of Qi formed into lightning and charged forward.


    <em>What¡¯s going on¡­?</em>


    Jang Seonyeon stepped back¡­<em>Shing-</em>


    And drew his sword.


    <em>Woong-</em>


    Soon after, his Sword Resonance echoed.


    Jang Seonyeon¡¯s n Art had be much more powerful after he overcame his wall.


    He swung his sword through the lightning strikes,


    <em>Woong-!</em>


    His Sword Resonance reverberated through the surroundings with great force.


    His sword wave seeded in erasing a few strands of lightning,


    <em>Craaack!</em>


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    But he couldn¡¯t eliminate all of it, only worsening his situation.


    He used his technique to dodge her attack.


    After slicing through another strand of lightning, Jang Seonyeon wondered in his mind.


    <em>What happened?</em>


    Lightning Qi surged endlessly as he wondered.


    As a result, he couldn¡¯t lower his sword.


    <em>How did she change so much?</em>


    Something was amiss.


    The girl controlling the lightning before him was vastly different from the one he had seen at the Dragons and Phoenixes tournament.


    She was in an entirely different league.


    Even back then, he was impressed by her sword.


    Despite using Combat Qi and her violent, cold swordy, her movements had seemed as natural as dancing.


    Her movements, resembling a dance with her sword, earned her the title of Sword Dancer.


    Some even imed she would have taken the Sword Phoenix position if Gu Huibi didn¡¯t exist.


    Jang Seonyeon considered all such rumors nothing but nonsense. But could he still say that after seeing her now?


    <em>How was she able to change this much?</em>


    The Sword Dancer, once at the peak of First-rate, had now surpassed her wall, just like Jang Seonyeon.


    That much was understandable.


    Their levels were simr at the time, and he too had ovee his wall.


    Though they might have been on simr grounds, they couldn¡¯t be exactly the same.


    That was true for the current Namgung Bi-ah and Jang Seonyeon.


    <em>Impossible¡­!</em>


    Each time he cut through her lightning, more struck down.


    Jang Seonyeon moved and swung his sword endlessly, but Namgung Bi-ah remained unmoved, standing in the exact same spot as before.


    She seemed to be at peace.


    Controlling all this lightning required extreme Qi control, yet Jang Seonyeon only saw her slight hand movements and asional shifts of her pupils.


    It was as if she arrogantly conveyed that this was all it took to handle him.


    <em>How dare you¡­!</em>


    <em>Crack.</em>


    She lost to him back in the tournament.


    His next goals were the Water Dragon, Sword Dragon, and then the Sword Phoenix.


    And ultimately¡­


    <em>True Dragon.</em>


    He believed only the bastard who looked down on him remained, but he didn¡¯t expect the Sword Dancer.


    Her way of looking at him irked him, and he wanted to demonstrate his superiority.


    <em>That girl is also rted to that bastard. Why does everyone around him manage to irritate me? I can¡¯t tolerate this!</em>


    Jang Seonyeon couldn¡¯t stand the girl who taunted him, especially since she had lost to him before.


    <em>Woong-!</em>


    He poured more Qi into his sword and amplified his Sword Resonance.


    He also focused more on his own movements and dodged her lightning strikes.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Then, Namgung Bi-ah tilted her head slightly,


    <em>Slip-</em>


    She moved her fingertips and traced a pattern.


    <em>Zaaaap-!</em>


    ¡°¡­!¡¯


    The lightning that struck down split down and multiplied, charging towards Jang Seonyeon.


    She controlled her Qi with such precision in an instant.


    Her control of Qi was unbelievable.


    The multiplied lightning strikes separated again and multiplied further.


    Jang Seonyeon had already leaped into the air, and couldn¡¯t change direction midair.


    He halted his Sword Resonance and used his Qi to form a barrier.


    He attempted to deflect her lightning attacks with his sword and block the ones he couldn¡¯t dodge with a barrier,


    <em>Craack!</em>


    ¡°¡­Ugh¡­!¡±


    As soon as her lightning struck his barrier, he felt tremendous impact, and his barrier began to shake.


    Each strand of her Qi carried immense force.


    These strands of Qi continued to pour down relentlessly, all aimed at Jang Seonyeon.


    <em>Craaaash-!</em>


    With an explosive sound and vibration, dirt erupted, filling the air with dust.


    As dozens of bolts of lightning struck down on the ground, the remnants of her Lightning Qi spread out, vibrating the earth¡­


    As dirt and dust settled and only silence remained,


    <em>Woong¡­</em>


    A faint sound of Sword Resonance echoed,


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    Simultaneously, all dirt and dust were blown away by a wave of Qi, revealing violent traces left on the ground.


    The burn marks on the ground indicated that the lightning strikes weren¡¯t weak at all.


    ¡°¡­Phew¡­¡±


    In the center of the scorched ground, Jang Seonyeon, with light scratches on his body, exhaled.


    <em>I managed to block it.</em>


    Though the ground had turned ck from burn marks, the spot where Jang Seonyeon stood remained untouched¡­


    Despite hurriedly setting up the barrier, he was somehow able to block her attacks.


    Jang Seonyeon¡¯s eyes glowed as he charged his Qi.


    <em>She must have used all of her Qi if she did this much.</em>


    He believed that even the Sword Dancer must be out of Qi after this many lightning strikes.


    Since he blocked all her attacks, it was his time now.


    At least, that¡¯s what Jang Seonyeon believed,


    <em>Step.</em>


    But after hearing the sound of a light footstep,


    <em>Swoosh-!</em>


    And the sensation of air descending with heavy pressure made him halt for a moment.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    He quickly turned his head to locate the Sword Dancer, but she was no longer in her original spot.


    Did she run?


    He quickly sharpened his senses.


    He sought to find her location.


    He was able to find the Sword Dancer¡¯s location not long after his sensation reached out to the surroundings like a spider web.


    Behind him.


    The Sword Dancer stood right behind him.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    As shock overcame him, Jang Seonyeon swung his sword.


    No, more urately he tried to swing his sword.


    <em>Cggkkkk-!</em>


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    As he prepared to attack, his body became stiff like a rock due to the pressuring sensation that squeezed his body.


    <em>¡­This is¡­!</em>


    It was the sensation he had felt before.


    He felt this from Namgung Bi-ah back in the tournament.


    The martial art that was called the Secret Art of Namgung n.


    <em>Master of Swords¡­</em>


    The power of Qi pressure, shaped into martial arts.


    The act of pressuring down the surroundings with their Combat Qi was how they showed their presence.


    This was the true Master of Swords that he hadn¡¯t experienced with the Lightning Dragon.


    <em>Thud.</em>


    His knees were brought down to the ground.


    He couldn¡¯t endure the pressure.


    ¡°Ughhh¡­¡±


    His back was drenched in cold sweat, and his Qi couldn¡¯t move properly due to the pressure he felt.


    The Master of Swords she showed back then was at a whole different levelpared to the one she was showing now.


    Unlike how he had trouble moving his body back then,


    ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t even move his Qi now.


    The problem was,


    <em>Despite using that much Lightning Qi, she still has this much left?</em>


    Only a year or two has passed.


    How was she able to change this much in that short amount of time?


    It felt as if the Sword Dancer had an endless supply of Qi.


    Manifesting Lightning Qi into a shape and attacking with it used a great amount of Qi, much like me Qi.


    Even as a Peak Realm martial artist, it shouldn¡¯t have been easy for her to maintain such a thing for a long time.


    This meant that the Sword Dancer had extreme control of her Qi usage.


    Ultimately, this also meant that they were in different leagues.


    <em>This is impossible¡­!</em>


    She hadn¡¯t even drawn her sword yet.


    <em>I can¡¯t even beat the girl next to the bastard, the True Dragon?</em>


    This shouldn¡¯t be happening.


    ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­¡±


    Veins bulged on his neck as he struggled to move.


    It meant that he was feeling that much pressure in his body, yet Jang Seonyeon tried his best to move his body.


    He couldn¡¯t afford to be on his knees like this.


    Then, a white hand reached out to Jang Seonyeon, who was struggling,


    <em>Tap-!</em>


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    And removed the band Jang Seonyeon had.


    Simultaneously, the pressure that squeezed his body down also disappeared in an instant.


    ¡°Ha¡­!¡±


    Only after her Master of Swords disappeared, Jang Seonyeon was finally able to breathe easily.


    Of course, that relief was brief as he had to keep an eye on the Sword Dancer.


    He didn¡¯t know what she would do next.


    However, when he looked up, he saw the Sword Dancer gazing down at him with a calm expression.


    ¡°¡­Sword Dancer¡­¡±


    Jang Seonyeon called out to the Sword Dancer, Namgung Bi-ah, but she merely nced at him before turning to leave.


    It was as if she was telling him that the fight was over.


    ¡°¡­Where do you think you¡¯re going¡­!¡±


    Jang Seonyeon shouted, unable to restrain himself.


    Naamgung Bi-ah stopped and turned back toward Jang Seonyeon.


    ¡°We¡­ We haven¡¯t shed swords yet.¡±


    Jang Seonyeon knew in his mind.


    He realized that she was much stronger than he had expected.


    He knew that he had little chance of winning, even if they were to sh swords.


    However, his pride didn¡¯t allow him to let her go.


    Jang Seonyeon had to be the winner.


    Even now, and until the very end.


    ¡°I still haven¡¯t shown you what I¡¯m truly capable o- ¡°


    ¡°I¡¯m not curious.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s words cut him off, leaving Jang Seonyeon speechless.


    Her voice was sharp and cold, devoid of any emotion.


    ¡°No matter what kind of power you have¡­ I¡¯m not interested in your sword.¡±


    She had only epted the duel out of respect.


    Namgung Bi-ah wasn¡¯t curious about the exhausted man in front of him.


    ¡°Your sword, it¡¯s not interesting.¡±


    Even setting aside the unpleasant stench and the eyes she wished not to see, his swordcked intrigue.


    Not even the slightest bit.


    ¡°I remember who you are now.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah recalled him as soon as he drew his sword.


    She couldn¡¯t recall his name, but she remembered their fight from the tournament.


    ¡°However, I¡¯ll forget about it once more.¡±


    That was it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not curious about a sword that has deteriorated since then.¡±


    ¡°¡­What did you just say?¡±


    Jang Seonyeon¡¯s eyes widened at Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s words.


    It became worse?


    That wasn¡¯t possible.


    He had reached Peak Realm after oveing his wall, and his martial arts were far superior to before.


    So what kind of nonsense was she speaking?


    ¡°Are you trying to mock me¡­?¡±


    To Jang Seonyeon, it sounded like mockery.


    It was very insulting and it hurt his pride.


    It felt especially egregiousing from someone he hadn¡¯t considered.


    She dared to speak to him like that.


    Despite Jang Seonyeon¡¯s question, Namgung Bi-ah began to leave without replying.


    She seemed indifferent to her victory, focused only on retrieving the band she needed.


    As Jang Seonyeon watched Namgung Bi-ah walk away, he thought to himself.


    <em>Divine Qi¡­ Should I use it?</em>


    The Divine Qi that lies deep within his body.


    He had been warned not to use it recklessly until it fully integrated with his body, so he avoided using it unless in very small amounts.


    However,


    What about now?


    <em>If I use it now, I could show that bitch.</em>


    He could prove he was not someone to be looked down upon by her.


    He should be the one looking down on her instead.


    <em>¡­</em>


    He thought repeatedly.


    He bit his lips until they bled, and his eyes became red.


    He began to feel pain in his shoulders as they shook violently from his effort to restrain himself.


    Despite this, Jang Seonyeon managed to hold back.


    He exhaled roughly as he watched Namgung Bi-ah getting further away.


    <em>I have to hold back.</em>


    He couldn¡¯t afford to ruin everything in a ce like this.


    He would save returning the mockery and anger he felt forter.


    Jang Seonyeon forced a smile on his face.


    He felt like he could only maintain his natural smile only if he started to put it on now.


    <em>¡­Sword Dancer.</em>


    He hated her as much as he hated the True Dragon now.


    No, it was possible that he hated her even more.


    <em>I must find it quickly.</em>


    The descendant of Zhuge the Great King told him about.


    Zhuge Jinseon.


    He was told that he was in this ce.


    Was he in the first group like Zhuge Jinseon, or the second group?


    He was also given a description of what Zhuge Jinseon looked like.


    Jang Seonyeon refused to believe he had failed the entrance exam.


    He believed that he possessed great power for him to live while hiding his identity.


    After calming his breath and calming his emotions, Jang Seonyeon stood up.


    <em>Wait for me.</em>


    <em>The humiliation, anger, and mockery I felt just now. I will remember it all and return it one day when you¡¯re on your knees...</em>


    Jang Seonyeon wiped the blood off of him and moved his exhausted body.


    He needed to find two bands before it was toote.


    ******************Someone watched from a distance as Jang Seonyeon left the area after Namgung Bi-ah took his band.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Only after confirming Jang Seonyeon had left in another direction, they closed their eyes.


    They sheathed the sword in their hand.


    <em>-Howe you didn¡¯t interfere?</em>


    Upon hearing a voice in her head, Wi Seol-Ah opened her eyes.


    She then whispered quietly.


    ¡°Sis would¡¯ve be mad at me if I interfered there.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah would have been angry if she interfered in their fight.


    Because of that, Wi Seol-Ah couldn¡¯t bring herself to join in.


    As she had expected, Namgung Bi-ah easily defeated him.


    It almost seemed as if it wasn¡¯t even close.


    <em>¡­She¡¯s strong.</em>


    As expected, Namgung Bi-ah was powerful.


    It had been the same in the past and remained unchanged now.


    Her firm belief didn¡¯t shatter, let alone her martial arts.


    She held a firm belief in her mind and in herself.


    Though of course, Wi Seol-Ah would¡¯ve interfered if Jang Seonyeon tried to ambush Namgung Bi-ah by using his hidden power, even if that meant Namgung Bi-ah would be angry at her for it.


    As Wi Seol-Ah watched the sunlight while sitting underneath a shade,


    <em>Sis¡­ do you not like Bi-ah sis?</em>


    She asked something she was curious about.


    As always, her mind trembled at the thought of Namgung Bi-ah.


    -¡­


    Wi Seol-Ah knew that this was the tremble of another existence that lived inside her body.


    However, she couldn¡¯t determine whether it was hatred or another emotion.


    -Of course not¡­ I don¡¯t hate her.


    That was unexpected.


    Wi Seol-Ah believed that she hated Namgung Bi-ah.


    <em>Then what kind of emotion is it?</em>


    <em>-Sorrow.</em>


    Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s eyes widened after hearing the voice.


    This too was unexpected.


    She asionally dreamt of the voice¡¯s past but could not uncover all the details.


    Wi Seol-Ah was unsure if this was something that would happen in her future or something entirely different.


    She just knew that it was the story of the voice in her mind.


    However, sorrow she said?


    <em>¡­You feel bad for Bi-ah sis?</em>


    <em>-¡­</em>


    Why?


    Wi Seol-Ah was curious, but the voice remained silent..


    Instead, she contemted in silence.


    The day she encountered not the present Namgung Bi-ah, but the Demonic Sword of the past.

 Chapter 296: Zhuge Jihee (1)

    Chapter 296: Zhuge Jihee (1)The shadows of the forest deepened intoplete ckness as any remaining moonlight was obscured by the darkening clouds, hinting at an imminent downpour.


    <em>Crr¡­</em>


    The demons held their breaths.


    Despite theirck of intelligence and insatiable hunger, they were still able to recognize a presence they dared not approach.


    <em>Slip.</em>


    A piece of their clothing rustled, breaking the silence.


    <em>Woong-</em>


    The sword in their hand began to echo out, a sign of Sword Resonance.


    As the dark clouds began to part, rays of moonlight seeped into the forest and revealed the figures of two people.


    A beauty with white hair and blue eyes.And an equally stunning woman with golden hair and eyes.


    The white-haired Demonic Sword raised her weapon at her opponent as blue Lightning Qi violently surged forth from the sword. Her expression was infinitely calm, but the thick smell of blood exposed her dangerous nature.


    <em>-What is it?</em>


    Her voice was cold and firm, but the killing intentced within was palpable, causing the surrounding demons to conceal themselves even further.


    A gust of wind carried the thick scent of blood to her. The numerous corpses of the Shaolin Sect and Wudang Sect createdrge puddles of blood at every step. Although it had been an ambush, the Demonic Sword had ughtered all of them without a scratch.


    <em>Dignity.</em>


    That was her first impression of the Demonic Sword.


    She flinched in response to the Demonic Sword¡¯s query. Despite her hesitation, the Demonic Sword remained ready to strike at any moment.


    The Demonic Sword felt a droplet of cold sweat run down her back after feeling threatened for the first time in a while, a testament to the other woman¡¯s strength.


    As the clouds once again veiled what little moonlight was left, the woman began to glow a radiant golden aura¡ªanalogous to the woman¡¯s hair.


    She was the Celestial Sword, the descendent of the Sword Emperor, and thest hope of the Central ins: Wi Seol-Ah.


    The Celestial Sword had appeared just as the ambush had ended, as if she had been waiting for this moment.


    The Demonic Sword eagerly channeled her Lightning Qi, as she had always wanted to sh swords with the Celestial Sword at least once.


    <em>Rumble¡­</em>


    The rising Qi and killing intent from the Demonic Sword caused even the wind to stop. However, the Celestial Sword calmly deflected the Demonic Sword¡¯s qi, then spoke lightly while maintaining eye contact.


    <em>-I have something to say.</em>


    <em>-¡­You¡­ to me?</em>


    The Demonic Sword¡¯s Lightning Qi faltered at the Celestial Sword¡¯s unexpected words. She had only evermunicated throughbat.-What is it?


    Still, as the Celestial Sword was someone who ¡®He¡¯ cared about, the Demonic Sword listened carefully. After a long pause, the Celestial Sword responded.


    <em>-¡­The Murim Alliance¡¯s Army will seek you out tomorrow.The Demonic Sword was puzzled by this statement, and even doubted her own ears for a moment. It was absurd for these words to havee from thest hope of the Central ins.</em>


    <em>-¡­What are you doing?</em>


    She raised her guard even more. Although the Demonic Sword had a reputation for appearing clueless, that was never the case. It was illogical for the Celestial Sword to have told her such a thing.


    <em>Zaaap-</em>


    The Thunder Fang erupted with Lightning Qi, as if expressing anger.


    <em>Rumble.</em>


    A bolt of electricity rumbled towards the Celestial Sword.


    <em>Swoosh-!</em>


    The golden aura enveloping the Celestial Sword blocked the offensive, and the shing qi vibrated the nearby air.


    <em>-I¡¯m not joking around.</em>


    <em>-¡­If you¡¯re not¡­ Then why?</em>


    The Demonic Sword demanded an answer, perplexed, but the Celestial Sword remained silent.


    <em>-¡­The Heavenly Venerable will be involved in this ambush.</em>


    <em>-And?</em>


    <em>-Even if it¡¯s you and the ck me, you won¡¯t be able to escape easily.</em>


    The Celestial Sword¡¯s words suggested a massive ambush involving multiple elites and even the Heavenly Venerable. The Demonic Sword began to understand why the Celestial Sword hade.


    <em>-Celestial Sword.</em>


    <em>-Yes¡­</em>


    <em>-Are you worried about the ck me?</em>


    <em>-¡­</em>


    The Celestial Sword flinched at the question.


    It wasughable. Thest hope of the Central ins was a hypocrite that leaked crucial information to the Demonic Sword while surrounded by a graveyard of what was once her allies.


    Did the Central ins know of the Celestial Sword¡¯s actions?


    They probably don¡¯t.


    The Demonic Sword had no intention of delivering such information to him, either. It wouldn¡¯t matter even if she did.


    <em>-¡¯He¡¯ will go even if I tell him.</em>


    Even if he knew that he was walking towards death, he would still.


    <em>Zap.</em>


    The Demonic Sword retrieved the qi nketing the Thunder Fang as her killing intent dissipated.


    <em>-It¡¯s the Leader¡¯smand.</em>


    The Heavenly Demon¡¯s words were absolute. Yet, she knew it wasn¡¯t just the Heavenly Demon¡¯smand that was driving him, though she couldn¡¯t pinpoint the exact reason.


    The Demonic Sword was unable to understand what rtionship the Celestial Sword had with him, nor did she want to. The only goals in her life were her freedom and the perfection of her sword. No, she felt like she knew a little now, but it was toote to ponder upon it, much less express it.


    The Celestial Sword wore a strange expression after hearing the Demonic Sword¡¯s answer.


    What emotions were the Celestial Sword feeling? Even after all this time, the Demonic Sword still found it difficult to empathize.-¡­He¡¯ll die if he goes ther-


    <em>-He won¡¯t die.</em>


    <em>-¡­Pardon?</em>


    The Demonic Sword was never given a clear path. Whether to live as a hero or to walk a different path, the choice was never hers to make. It was disappointing. She believed that the Celestial Sword would be simr, but it seemed that the Celestial Sword was just a human after all. Though she herself was a human who willingly became a Demonic Human.


    Then, what was she feeling now?


    The Demonic Sword would die without ever realizing that she was jealous of the Celestial Sword.


    <em>-He won''t die.</em>


    <em>-¡­Demonic Sword.</em>


    <em>-I will not let him.</em>


    She spoke while brushing her hair aside.


    What did she mean by her words?


    The Demonic Sword had to mull over what was just said despite speaking those words with her own mouth. The Celestial Sword also froze with an iprehensible expression on her face. Seeing the Celestial Sword¡¯s shaking pupils, the Demonic Sword felt as if she could easily end the Celestial Sword¡¯s life if she were to strike in that moment.


    <em>Should she?</em>


    The Demonic Sword thought about raising Thunder Fang, but decided against it in the end. She wasn¡¯t in the mood for such a thing. Taking another look at the Celestial Sword, the Demonic Sword noticed that although the golden qi was pure and brilliant, the Celestial Sword¡¯s eyes were spiritless and told the Demonic Sword that the Celestial Sword could copse at any given moment. Even the Celestial Sword¡¯s golden aura seemed somewhat unstable at a closer look.


    The Demonic Sword found it humorous that such an eminent martial artist was unable tomit herself to martial arts. She once again pondered over how easily it would be to cut down the Celestial Sword.


    <em>[ If I do. ]</em>


    <em>[ Would he hate me for it? ]</em>


    The Demonic Sword¡¯s hand halted at the sudden thought.


    <em>When was it?</em>


    When did she begin having such notions?


    These thoughts made her feel uneasy. Suddenly realizing something, the Demonic Sword spoke promptly.


    <em>-It seems¡­ that I don¡¯t like you.</em>


    That must be the case. The Demonic Sword thought there could be no other reason. As the Celestial Sword stood there, unresponsive, the Demonic Sword realized that thest hope of the Central ins was far from perfect. How had the Celestial Sword be afflicted with Inner Demons despite being so powerful? It was baffling.


    <em>-You could go to him yourself if you¡¯re that concerned.</em>


    The Celestial Sword was capable of delivering her message herself. That was what the Demonic Sword would¡¯ve done if she was in the Celestial Sword¡¯s shoes. All she had to do was cut down everything in her path.


    Seeing the Celestial Sword do nothing but bit her lips in reply, the Demonic Swordmented.


    <em>-Coward.</em>


    <em>-¡­!</em>


    After finishing with that word, the Demonic Sword turned and walked away, having lost any remaining interest in the Celestial Sword. She remembered him telling her he wouldn''t forgive her if she waste again. She decided not to inform him about the conversation with the Celestial Sword. The reason was the same as she had said earlier: she just didn''t want to tell him. It was her way ofining.


    After the Demonic Sword left, the Celestial Sword looked up at the sky alone. She was unable to see any moonlight, having long been obstructed inky-ck clouds. Along with that...


    <em>-Coward.</em>


    The word felt like a stab to her heart.


    <em>-¡­Coward, huh¡­?</em>


    The Demonic Sword was right.


    <em>I am a coward.</em>


    She failed to choose a path and ended up hiding, so how was she not a coward? It was exhausting and she felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe. Even so, she had to move forward.


    For how long? And how far? Why? She asked herself out of habit, but¡ªlike always¡ªno one was there to answer her questions.


    <em>-Captain¡­!</em>


    After having closed her eyes for some time, she heard a voice. The Celestial Sword opened her eyes and turned to see the members of the Murim Alliance apporaching.


    <em>-Uggh¡­!</em>


    One of the members blocked his nose. Despite being far away, the smell of blood was too strong for them.


    <em>-Captain¡­ where is the Demonic Sword¡­?</em>


    <em>-By the time I arrived, she seemed to have already escaped.</em>


    <em>-Oh no! It seems like we were toote, even though the Captain moved quickly. How unfortunate. Good work, though, Captain.</em>


    The Celestial Sword nodded in response, and the others didn¡¯t doubt her at all.


    <em>-¡­The bodies of our allies should be scattered around. Let us bring them back.</em>


    <em>-Your wish is ourmand. Move!</em>


    <em>-Understood!</em>


    As they bustled around, the Celestial Sword also began to budge her stiff body. She couldn''t afford to show exhaustion; she was the hero of her people: the Celestial Sword.


    A few dayster, the Demonic Sword kept her word. She sacrificed herself, and he lived.


    ********************-¡­


    ¡°¡­Sis?¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah''s voice brought her out of her thoughts. As always, she wasn''t fond of this memory.


    How much time did she have left?


    She knew that she had to do everything she could in her limited time.


    <em>-I¡¯ve told you before¡­</em>


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    <em>-¡­The Moonlight Dance is a Sword Art containing the moon, but you can¡¯t chase the moon.</em>


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah nodded at the suddenment, sensing urgency in the woman¡¯s voice.


    <em>-I hope you grasp the meaning of that as soon as you can.</em>


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    To not chase the moon with the Moonlight Dance¡ªwhat did it mean? It was strange the woman didn''t state the answer directly. ording to the woman, Wi Seol-Ah had to discover the answer herself in order to achieve Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s desire.


    <em>My desire.</em>


    Wi Seol-Ah thought to herself. What was it she desired?


    Since the start, her desire had remained unchanged: to protect him. That was why she learned the sword. He had always been her desire and she would never let that desire remain unfulfilled.


    No matter the cost.


    ********************A young manid on the ground, exhausted after a ferocious battle. The sight of the sky filled his eyes.


    ¡°Wow¡­ Fucking hell.¡±


    I was so tired my body refused to listen to me. Even my fingertips barely responded.


    <em>Sigh.</em>


    I put aside my aching body and let out a sigh. I felt spiritless on top of my physical exhaustion.¡°He¡¯s seriously disgustingly strong.¡±


    It felt like I was seeing stars.


    ¡°Ughh¡­¡±


    I tried to lift my body, but it wasn''t easy. I''d been hit in more than just one or two spots.


    <em>That damned old man.</em>


    I had clearlynded a solid hit on his stomach, but Bi Eejin seemed perfectly fine..


    ¡°What did he say? Not bad? Is he a pervert?¡±


    Moreover, he had said something like ¡®Not bad¡¯ and shrugged the damage off like it was nothing.The real problem came afterwards.


    <em>I couldn¡¯t even leave a scratch on him.</em>


    Initially, he seemed surprised by my increased speed, but after a few shes, he deflected all my attacks as if he had already grown ustomed to my body enhanced by Blood Qi. I wasn''t sure I could¡¯ve achieved victory against such an opponent even if I was uninjured, and fighting in an injured state only made the battle more painful.


    <em>¡­Even so, for there to be that much difference.</em>


    Bi Eejin.


    Every one of his moves conveyed that he had already seen through my whole attack sequence, not just each instance. I had experienced it in my past life, but encountering him again in my current state only served to highlight the disparity in our skills. My defeat was clear.


    ¡°¡­He took it huh.¡±


    He even took the bands I had. I couldn''t use Blood Qi for long, as it pained my already injured body. Our fight ended as soon as I ran out of Qi, leaving me lying on the ground. How long had it been since Ist suffered a defeat? It was even the first time I had been defeated by a member of the younger generation.


    <em>¡­Though he isn¡¯t one.</em>


    Even if Bi Eejin was the Dishonored Venerable, he had undergone Eternal Youth, giving me a significant advantage over him. Of course, I did have my injury as an excuse.


    <em>But even if I was in a perfect state, would I have won against him?</em>


    I didn¡¯t know what the oue would have been if I had used all my Qi in the fight, but I wouldn''t have been satisfied with that. I felt a bit frustrated by this defeat, but I quickly got over it, as my past life was filled with defeats. Even though it''s a bit sad if I think about it in that manner.


    <em>-You are very strange. Unlike your cultivation talent, your closebat capability is rather poor.</em>


    That¡¯s what Bi Eejin said right before he left after taking my bands.


    <em>My closebat capability is quite poor, huh?</em>


    Recently, I had been feeling simrly. I had gotten used to using my mes and controlling them with the overwhelming amount of Qi I possessed, leaving my closebat capability unpracticed.


    <em>-I won the bet. As promised, we¡¯ll meetter.</em>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Of all times, I was reminded of the Dishonored Venerable¡¯s words. He was trying to give me a hint, but it was seriously unnecessary.


    <em>I can¡¯t let such a thing happen.</em>


    Learning a whole new fighting style was too difficult when there wasn¡¯t even enough time for me to master what I already possessed.


    <em>It would be better for me to go visit Father.</em>


    It would be better to learn from Father, as he had reached the peak of the martial art I was training. Though I couldn¡¯t imagine him teaching anything¡­


    ¡°Let me just¡­ rest a little¡­¡±


    Then I¡¯ll go get the bands.


    Just as I had that thought, I spoke after picking up my head.


    ¡°¡­Ugh, how inconvenient.¡±


    I sensed a presence getting closer. My exhaustion had dulled my senses, making it difficult to notice the presence beforehand. What a hassle. Now was a bad time.


    <em>They are close.</em>


    Extremely close.


    If I had to guess where they were¡­


    <em>Right¡­ next to me?</em>


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    I saw a hand reaching toward my body, aiming for my band.


    <em>¡­But.</em>


    <em>Tap.</em>


    ¡°Why are you so slow?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    I sessfully caught the opponent¡¯s hand due to how slow their ambush was. If they got caught by me despite my condition, it meant they were very slow. It even made me wonder how they had made it this far into the exam. I wanted to continue resting, but the situation demanded I forced myself upright. I endured the pain of my screaming muscles as my opponent struggled to escape my grasp with theircking strength.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­!¡±


    The opponent had long ck hair that covered his face. His panic, as if he didn¡¯t expect to be caught, seemed pitiful. He¡¯s a guy, but how could he be this soft¡ª


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    I saw his teary, shaky eyes through the hair covering his face. Confirming his eyes, I grabbed his neck and overpowered him.


    ¡°Kegh¡­! Wa- ¡°


    ¡°You.¡±


    I let go of his wrist and lifted the hair covering his face, revealing what was hidden underneath.


    ¡°Ha?¡±


    I let out an incredulousugh as soon as I saw his face. I had wondered how I would find him, but this bastard hade to me on his own two feet.


    <em>Hmm¡­</em>


    Could I even call him a bastard? In my past life¡­


    <em>How did he end up in this state?</em>


    I could¡¯ve sworn he had the appearance of a woman.

 Chapter 297: Zhuge Jihee (2)

    Chapter 297: Zhuge Jihee (2)<em>This bastard¡­</em>


    Wait, should I say ¡°bitch¡± instead? Anyway, I didn¡¯t really know much about this girl.


    <em>Zhuge Jihee.</em>


    That was the bastard¡¯s name, at least from what I knew.


    This youngdy from the Zhuge n had noticeable freckles and thin eyes. But what mattered wasn¡¯t how her appearance, it was her surname: Zhuge.


    The Zhuge n, once one of the Five Noble ns and pirs of the Central ins, was annihted by none other than the Murim Alliance.


    The reason for their annihtion was their treachery and their ill motives regarding the Blood Disaster.


    It was quite simple to guess exactly what kind of treachery the noble Zhuge nmitted if you thought about the other moniker they were called by.


    <i>The Descendants of the Blood Demon.</i>


    People referred to the members of the Zhuge n as the descendants of the Blood Demon.ording to the records, neither did the Blood Demon have any rtives nor did he have any descendants, but there was still a reason why people called the Zhuge n by that moniker.


    <em>The Zhuge n had be followers of the Blood Demon and had secretly nned to betray the Orthodox Sect.</em>


    It is said the Murim Alliance quickly suppressed the Zhuge n and led them to swift destruction after finding out.


    <em>They willingly became followers of the Blood Demon? I honestly can¡¯t understand.</em>


    It made absolutely no sense for a noble n of the Orthodox Faction, let alone one of the Five Noble ns to make such a choice.


    Well, I never really cared for such things, let alone try to understand them.


    <em>Anyway.</em>


    Because of that, the direct line of the Zhuge n was executed, and most people with the Zhuge surname who still lived to this day were from the branch families.


    But even the few who survived, lived their lives by hiding their surname or without knowing that they even had such a surname.


    I only knew Zhuge Hyuk and Zhuge Jihee who still bore the Zhuge surname.


    Of course, it was possible for the Immortal Healer to also have the Zhuge surname if Zhuge Hyuk really was his grandson.


    But I didn¡¯t really think too deeply about that, it wasn¡¯t that important after all.


    The important part was where Zhuge Jihee would be in the future.


    <em>Zhuge Jihee.</em>


    When she first showed herself to the world, she promised to prove that the Zhuge n was falsely used and reim the honor and fame they had lost.


    <em>Hah! Isn¡¯t it ironic?</em>


    The descendant of a n of traitors that betrayed the Orthodox Faction and tried to cause the Blood Disaster now imed she would restore their lost honor and fame.


    She argued that the Zhuge n only tried to take advantage of the Blood Demon¡¯s power, and that they had no intention of betraying the world, but it wasn¡¯t enough to convince the Murim Alliance.


    After all, convincing the Murim Alliance also meant making them ept their mistakes.


    <em>Hah! There¡¯s no way those filthy orthodox bastards will ever do such a thing!</em>


    Even if Zhuge Jihee was indeed right and her n truly did nothing wrong, the current Murim Alliance wouldn¡¯t ever admit it.


    <em>It is futile.</em>


    However, the only person who spoke in favor of Zhuge Jihee was none other than the Meteor Sword, Jang Seonyeon.


    That slimy bastard didn¡¯t exactly say that Zhuge Jihee¡¯s ims were correct, instead, he suggested that people should trust her abilities and power.


    And she really did prove her strength and it genuinely seemed like she was trying to reim her n¡¯s honor.


    I didn¡¯t know if it was thanks to the Meteor Sword¡¯s words or if the higher-ups of the Murim Alliance had some ulterior motive, but they epted Zhuge Jihee, and she was given the strategist position.


    However, that didn¡¯t mean that she was particrly good at her job.


    Unfortunately for her, she was born in that disastrous generation, and her opponent was none other than Zhuge Hyuk. Referred to as a genius, the ¡®brain¡¯ behind the Heavenly Demon, he was the chief strategist of the Demonic Cult.


    There was a famous story in the Central ins where he had managed to escape and kill three whole Peak Realm martial artists, using terrain features and his overall situation to his advantage. It was even more impressive given that he had an ordinary body with not a speck of Qi present.


    Compared to someone like him, Zhuge Jihee couldn¡¯t even hope to replicate a fraction of his prowess as a strategist.


    At the very least someone at the level of Moyong Hi-ah was needed tobat Zhuge Hyuk, but that ship had sailed as she was already dead by that time.


    Furthermore, even though Zhuge Jiheecked the strategic brain, her martial power more thanpensated for it, and she ended up achieving something significant.


    <i>Zhuge Hyuk¡¯s death.</i>


    It was solely the result of Zhuge Jihee¡¯s involvement, and from that point, the tides of the war against the Demonic Cult started to shift little by little.


    ¡°What are you?¡±


    However¡­


    <em>Is this bastard really Zhuge Jihee?</em>


    If this was really the Zhuge Jihee that I was looking for¡­


    <em>Why does she look like this?</em>


    No matter how much I looked, she didn¡¯t seem to resemble a girl at all¡­


    <em>Is she dressing up as a guy?</em>


    I wasn¡¯t certain. She did have a pretty bodyline, but it wasn¡¯t enough to call that the body of a woman.


    <em>Wait¡­ What if it was the future Zhuge Jihee who had dressed up as a girl instead?</em>


    That seemed far more likely. It was a mystery as to why he wouldmit such a perverted act, but that was the most likely exnation for now.


    <em>Hmm¡­ Let¡¯s see¡­ How about his face?</em>


    He had freckles and thin eyes.


    He didn¡¯t look too different from what I knew of ¡®her¡¯.


    <em>Clench-</em>


    ¡°Ughh¡­!¡±


    He seemed to be around twenty or a little older.


    He also had a feminine voice, but there was definitely some masculinity mixed in there as well.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m so¡­ rr¡­ ¡°


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Cough¡­ Kegh¡­ ¡°


    Was it because I was holding him too tight?


    I loosened my grasp so he could speak.


    ¡°Gasp¡­!¡±


    ¡°Name.¡±


    ¡°M-My name is Jiseon.¡±


    ¡°With your surname too.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t respond when I asked for his surname.


    I had no intention of waiting, though.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds. I¡¯ll break your arm if you don¡¯t answer.¡±


    <em>Clench¡ª</em>


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    ¡°Two, one.¡±


    ¡°Y-You said three seconds, so why are you counting down from two¡­! I¡¯ll answer!¡±


    I loosened my grasp after hearing him speak urgently.


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°Ch-Cheol Jiseon.¡±


    Cheol surname, huh?


    <em>He¡¯s lying.</em>


    I wasn¡¯t sure if he was lying about his first name, considering he called herself Jiseon, but it was highly likely that he was lying about his surname.


    I obviously expected him to use a fake name.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    I had to ask what I needed to know.


    ¡°Um¡­ I need the band¡­¡±


    It seemed like he was trying to sneak towards me and steal my band because he saw me lying on the ground.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    He seemed to be around Second-rate, at least that¡¯s what I felt from his Qi cirction.


    <em>How did this bastard even pass in the first ce? Hmm¡­ There¡¯s a chance that this isn¡¯t all there is to it.</em>


    It was quite possible to hide one¡¯s strength, hell even I was doing that myself.


    <em>Well, I got caught though¡­ Dammit.</em>


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°P-Please give me one chance¡­! I won¡¯t go anywhere near you when you are trying to sleep¡­!¡±


    <em>Hmm, he looked rather wimpy¡­ Is this bastard really Zhuge Jihee?</em>


    I couldn¡¯t really tell whether he was acting or not, so I couldn¡¯t do anything reckless¡­


    ¡°Hey. ¡­do you maybe have an older sister?¡±


    But I had to consider every possibility.


    ¡°Pardon¡­?¡±


    ¡°Or maybe a younger one?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I had to ask all that needed to be asked.


    The bastard¡¯s expression changed as soon as he heard my words.


    How do I say this? Rather than looking shocked, he seemed more disgusted.


    <em>What was that expression?</em>


    ¡°W-Why are you¡­ asking such a thing¡­?¡±


    ¡°One¡­¡±


    ¡°I-I do not!¡±


    Letting out a sigh, I let go of the bastard.


    ¡°Cough¡­ Cough¡­¡±


    He copsed on the ground, coughing loudly.


    <em>That¡¯s a lie as well.</em>


    There was a tiny tremor in his voice tone. Judging by his unstable breath and movement, it was a clear lie.


    It didn¡¯t matter if he had a sister or not.


    The important part was¡­


    <em>The bastard is hiding something.</em>


    That much was enough.


    If the bastard had a secret, it meant it was more likely he had some rtion to Zhuge Jihee, even if he wasn¡¯t her herself.


    <em>It is certainly the right time for her to be attending the Academy, though.</em>


    She was friends with Jang Seonyeon, so now should be the time.


    <em>Did something go wrong?</em>


    That was possible.


    I didn¡¯t remember the exact time she attended the Academy, and it was possible the history changed thanks to all the butterfly effects I caused.


    <em>However, I don¡¯t know just yet.</em>


    I observed the bastard on the ground.


    It made me wonder how he managed to make it this far into the exam with his weak body.


    <em>Should I just turn him into a Demonic Human?</em>


    My Dantian flinched as soon as I even considered that thought¡­ It was as if it had been waiting for it.


    Honestly, that would be the most convenient option.


    However, I forced down the Demonic Qi running wild in my Dantian.


    <em>¡­Not yet.</em>


    It was right for me to hold back.


    Moreover, it was difficult for me to turn someone into a Demonic Human in my current injured state.


    If I did that, I might have to lie down for a few days, practically dead.


    <em>Then do I have any other choice¡­? Of course I do.</em>


    There was a very simple answer to this.


    ¡°Hey, friend!¡±


    ¡°P-Pardon? Frie¡­ huh¡­?¡±


    I looked him right in the eyes and called him with a kind, soft voice.


    I even put one of my knees on the ground.


    As I smiled while staring deep into his eyes, the bastard flinched.


    Things had turned out quite differently than I expected, and I didn¡¯t even know what kind of a person this bastard was.


    <em>However, it was not a big deal¡­</em><em>All I have to do is find out.</em>


    ¡°Want to be friends?¡±


    <em>Hahahahaha! I just have to keep him by my side? You know?</em>


    I was nning to approach him anyway if I ever found him, but he came to me with his own two feet, so how could I afford to let him escape?


    <em>Huh? ¡­.Did he start crying the moment I offered to be friends?</em>


    ¡°¡­Ungh¡­ Ngh¡­¡±


    He tried to stop crying, but it seemed like he couldn¡¯t stop his tears froming out. They had already started.


    ¡­Why did he start crying all of a sudden though?


    I just wanted to be friends with him, so why did he start crying like that¡­? Am I that unlikeable? I¡¯m offended by that.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Are you crying?¡±


    ¡°No! N-Not at¡­ Ngh¡­ all.¡±


    ¡°You really started crying, huh? You bastard!!! You don¡¯t want to be friends with me!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. N-No! I do¡­!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! Let¡¯s have a good time, yes?¡±


    ¡°U-Understood¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s be good friends, shall we? You are indebted to me after all.¡±


    ¡°T¡­Then.¡±


    When I mentioned the band he tried to steal from me earlier, Cheol Jiseon took out a band from his pocket with a shaky hand.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll give you this, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, friend.¡±


    I forced the band back into his pocket when the bastard tried to hand it over to me.


    ¡°Friends don¡¯t do such things to each other. Do I look like a person who would steal such a thing?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Answer.¡±


    ¡°N-Not at all!¡±


    Hearing his clear response, I nodded my head in satisfaction.


    How do I say this, it felt like I captu¡ª-No, wait no, I earned a good friend.


    What a lucky day it was.

 Chapter 298: Zhuge Jihee (3)

    Chapter 298: Zhuge Jihee (3)As the exam entered its second half¡­


    ¡°Brother?¡±


    Bibi turned towards the presence she felt and spoke.


    The person who had left her after telling her he¡¯d be right back only returned now.


    Bibi had considered looking for him herself since he took so long¡­


    But he finally has returned.


    However, Bibi was a bit shocked when she saw Bi Eejin.


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s the matter, brother?¡±


    Bi Eejin seemed a bit off since he returned.


    ¡°Did you get injured, perhaps?¡±¡°Injured? Of course not.¡±


    Bi Eejin appeared somewhat ufortable.


    <em>He got injured?</em>


    Is that even possible?


    Bibi¡¯s expression changed instantly, swept by shock.


    The man who had been perfectly fine after falling off a cliff, returned in such an exhausted state¡ª how could she not be surprised?


    ¡°¡­Did you¡­ run into a red Demon or something?¡±


    Bi Eejin smirked at Bibi¡¯s words.


    ¡°Where would we encounter such a thing in our current generation?¡±


    ¡°But, if that¡¯s not the case¡­ This shouldn¡¯t be possible.¡±


    Bibi poked Bi Eejin¡¯s body a few times, fascinated.


    ¡°¡­Stop pressing on it.¡±


    ¡°Does it hurt? Does it also hurt here?¡±


    Bi Eejin sighed, gently pushing aside the fascinated Bibi.


    <em>Red Demon, huh?</em>


    It was somewhat simr.


    Whether it was a red Demon or Gu Yangcheon, they were simr in the fact that they were both red.


    He was as violently fierce as a Demon.


    Thanks to him, one of his arms broke and a rib was shattered from the first blow he took.


    <em>How long has it been ever since I¡¯ve been injured like this?</em>


    Bi Eejin had taken great care of his body, worried it might break since bing weaker after his youth.


    <em>However, this only proves my theory that only he can do it.</em>


    Bi Eejin became more certain after fighting against him.


    His closebat technique was poorpared to his talent and level, and setting aside that he seemed to be hiding something, Gu Yangcheon had instinctive sense in him.


    <em>Well, he did seem to be reckless.</em>


    He seemed to realize immediately that thinking through his attack was pointless, charging in as if willing to trade a part of his body for it.


    <em>But it¡¯s understandable for him to be arrogant if he¡¯s that skilled at his age.</em>


    Bi Eejin didn¡¯t know the records, but it was possible that Gu Yangcheon is the youngest person ever to reach the Peak Realm.


    Moreover, it wasn¡¯t just that he was the youngest to reach such a level¡ªeven among much older prodigies, there were no martial artists who couldpete with Gu Yangcheon.


    Despite this, Bi Eejin didn¡¯t see the slightest bit of arrogance in his eyes.


    Instead, he sought for improvement, fully aware of his weakness.


    <em>How odd.</em>


    Despite Bi Eejin hiding his strength, each movement from Gu Yangcheon was cautious despite appearing reckless.


    It was as if he instinctively knew that Bi Eejin was stronger than him.


    <em>He¡¯s also clever.</em>


    In just a few exchanges, Gu Yangcheon realized that Bi Eejin had no intention to harm his body.


    Because of this, he charged in even more recklessly, knowing he¡¯d have no way to escape if his arm or leg was caught.


    <em>¡­What a monstrous bastard.</em>


    It made him shudder.


    He knew Gu Yangcheon was injured and couldn¡¯t afford to damage his precious body, so Bi Eejin had to restrain himself as much as possible.


    In the end, he only overpowered Gu Yangcheon after sacrificing his arm and chest.


    It was like seeing his younger self.


    He used to fight like that when he sparred against others.


    As if there was no tomorrow, ready to die at any moment.


    <em>Good.</em>


    How satisfying.


    After fighting him, Bi Eejin concluded that Gu Yangcheon hadn¡¯t undergone Eternal Youth as he had.


    He was sure of it.


    It was clear just by observing him. The bastard¡¯s body was a masterpiece of craftsmanship.


    Such a body wouldn¡¯t have been possible if he had gone through the same ordeal as Bi Eejin.


    Which was why he couldn¡¯t afford to let him go.


    <em>I must prepare.</em>


    They had made a promise, so he had to set a date for it.


    He couldn¡¯t go in his current state, after all.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Now that I think of it, I forgot to deliver it to him.¡±


    Bi Eejin pulled a letter from his pocket.


    It was a letter meant for Gu Yangcheon, but he hadpletely forgotten about it.


    <em>I must be getting old; I keep forgetting things.</em>


    Bi Eejin had thought that his memory had improved after bing younger, but that didn¡¯t exactly seem to be the case.


    A dirt roon from the Beggar¡¯s Sect had given him the letter.


    Bi Eejin had captured the roon and used him to his advantage after learning he had been snooping around.


    <em>I considered burying him somewhere.</em>


    He thought about getting rid of him, but instead had him running errands, as the roon proved morepetent than expected.


    He wasn¡¯t bad either, obedient and quick to follow orders.


    Because he worked hard, Bi Eejin epted a request from him.


    <em>I wonder what¡¯s written in it.</em>


    Out of curiosity, Bi Eejin opened the letter.


    He didn¡¯t care about the fact that he shouldn¡¯t read someone else¡¯s letter.


    -To Great Expert, True Dragon.


    The letter began respectfully.


    -You bastard.


    But the tone shattered with the second line.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Bi Eejin frowned his eyes a little after thinking he misread it for a moment, but that wasn¡¯t the case.


    -Do you know what kind of state I¡¯m in right now¡­? You bastard. You shoulde save me if you feel even a shred of guilt! I even sent a letter¡­!


    -Rotten bastard¡­ I¡¯m the fool for thinking I could gain wealth and honor! For fuck¡¯s sake, do you know what happens when a beggar holds a grudge in the dead of winter?


    -What do you mean what happens for fucks sake¡­ I¡¯ll be hungry! You bastard.


    -I¡¯ll remember this. No matter what, I will¡­


    <em>Crunch.</em>


    Bi Eejin crumpled the letter and threw it far away after reading some of it.


    <em>Good thing I didn¡¯t deliver it.</em>


    It might¡¯ve been bad if he did.


    Bi Eejin nodded after convincing himself.


    ¡°What is it? What did you throw away?¡±


    ¡°Nothing important. Just¡­ stop poking already.¡±


    ¡°Does it hurt? Brother, does it also hurt here? So it does hurt? It hu- Kyaghh!¡±


    In the end, Bibi¡¯s teasing only stopped after Bi Eejin gave her a good bonk on the head.


    ¡°Angh¡­¡±


    As Bibi sat on the ground rubbing her head,


    <em>Now that I think about it.</em>


    Something crossed Bi Eejin¡¯s mind as he crumpled the letter.


    <em>Why did Gu Yangcheon send a dirt roon to research about me?</em>


    Bi Eejin had meant to ask but forgot this too.


    <em>I¡¯ll ask himter.</em>


    There was plenty of time.


    All he had was time.


    A futile period, he couldn¡¯t even perfect his martial arts.


    ¡°¡­Brother.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to enter the Academy?¡±


    Bi Eejin tilted his head, puzzled by Bibi¡¯s question.


    He wondered what she was suddenly talking about.


    ¡°You told me you¡¯d return home after the exam and wouldn¡¯t actually attend the Academy.¡±


    ¡°Did I say that?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You said you wouldn¡¯t even if I die¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    He might have said something like that.


    He had intended to return home after deliberately failing the exam.


    In truth, he wouldn¡¯t have stayed long if the True Dragon hadn¡¯t piqued his interest¡ªbut that had changed.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine as I have a reason to stay.¡±


    ¡°Oh really?¡±


    Bibi reacted in shock after hearing Bi Eejin.


    She hadn¡¯t expected her brother to say that.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Bi Eejin responded with a slight smile, then rubbed his chest.


    ¡°¡­Tsk.¡±


    He must have struck extremely hard, because Bi Eejin felt pain in his chest as soon as he smiled.


    It seemed his recovery would take longer than he had expected.


    A little whileter,


    <em>Swish!</em>


    A few arrows soared into the sky.


    ming arrows streaked through the air,


    <em>Boom!</em>


    They exploded, leaving brief trails.


    The young prodigies exhaled in relief as they saw the mes.


    The mes erupting against the sunset signaled the exam¡¯s end.


    Some sighed in relief, others screamed in frustration, but whichever it was, the results didn¡¯t change.


    The third stage of the exam to enter the Heavenly Dragon Academy concluded with the setting sun.


    ******************Beneath a night shrouded in dark clouds, above the harsh tides, an isted ind could be seen.


    The ind was notorious, rumored to be cursed, and avoided by locals due to the violent tides that surrounded it.


    The ind was infested with demons, and fierce guards with powerful Qi patrolled its grounds.


    At its center stood a massive building.


    <em>Creak.</em>


    A man walked, his steps echoing in the silence.


    He walked through the dark path that didn¡¯t have a single light.


    After walking for a while,


    <em>Pause.</em>


    He halted before a door.


    <em>Slide.</em>


    He carefully opened the door and entered, seeing an old man sitting with his eyes closed.


    ¡°¡­Great King.¡±


    The old man slowly opened his eyes at the sound of the man¡¯s voice.


    He had faded ominous pupils.


    ¡°We lost the presence of the one he sent.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    The old man didn¡¯t show much of a reaction despite hearing the man¡¯s words.


    The man felt uneasy at the old man¡¯sck of response but dared not show it.


    The old man had always been this way, after all.


    The man then shifted the conversation to another topic.


    ¡°¡­ording to another report, we¡¯ve confirmed that the Sword Emperor¡¯s descendant is heading to the Heavenly Dragon Academy.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Only then, the old man¡¯s eyes glowed as he showed a reaction.


    His demeanor was markedly different from before.


    ¡°So that bastard didn¡¯t lie after all.¡±


    The old man was reminded of someone.


    A young snake who schemed behind his father¡¯s back, without the n¡¯s knowledge.


    He gave a helping hand as he saw darkness from the young boy, but he was more useful than he expected.


    ¡°Hyogun, you fool. You should¡¯ve erased all traces if you wanted to stay hidden.¡±


    <em>Chuckle</em>. The old man chuckled with his dry voice.


    The man didn¡¯t know what the old man found so funny.


    ¡°Indeed, time is nearly upon us.¡±


    <em>Crack.</em>


    The old man stood up as he spoke.


    As the old man rose, his small, frail appearance gave way to a massive, imposing figure.


    ¡°The Heavenly Dragon Academy huh¡­¡±


    A gathering ce for the children of noble ns.


    <em>Not bad.</em>


    ¡°A very fitting ce for this ck Dragon to resurrect in.¡±


    As the old man lifted his body,


    <em>Rumble¡­</em>


    His Combat Qi and killing intent erupted, spreading throughout the room.


    The Qi was so intense it shook the entire building.


    The man could only groan in pain, struggling to block his nose and mouth.


    The old man addressed him.


    ¡°You mentioned the blood rtive of the Poison King is also there, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ He is said to be called the Poison Phoenix.¡±


    ¡°Poison Phoenix. How nice.¡±


    The Ten Thousand Poisons Immunity that hadn¡¯t appeared from Tang n for a while.


    He¡¯s still young, but it wouldn¡¯t be bad to ¡®collect¡¯ him before he matures.


    After all, a chance had been given.


    With that thought in mind, the old man issued an order.


    ¡°Inform the Pce Lord.¡±


    He ordered the man to deliver words to the person who hid somewhere in this ind.


    ¡°Tell him thatmission is separate from paying the rent.¡±


    ¡°¡­Under¡­stood.¡±


    After the man hurriedly left, the old man chuckled once more, then walked to the window and gazed up at the sky.


    The night sky remained heavy with dark clouds, though slivers of moonlight pierced through.


    <em>Ache.</em>


    The scarred part of his body throbbed as he stared at the moon.


    It always felt this way on nights when the moon was visible.


    This was why he always kept his eyes closed during night time.


    The old man could never forget the swordy he had witnessed that night.


    He rubbed the scar that still ached to this day despite decades of time passing.


    ¡°Chuckle¡­¡±


    When would this pain finally leave him?


    Perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be much longer.


    The old man didn¡¯t move again until the dark clouds fully obscured the moon.


    ******************I made it back to the inn to rest shortly after the exam ended.


    ¡°I¡¯m disgustedly tired.¡±


    My body was extremely exhausted.


    Not only was I injured, but I also fought against the Dishonored Venerable.


    As I limped back to the inn, Muyeon, who had been waiting, offered me a helping hand.


    Seeing him, I couldn¡¯t help but look surprised.


    ¡°Muyeon, did you not go back?¡±


    Muyeon answered with a slight smile.


    ¡°I will be returning tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°You could¡¯ve left today.¡±


    ¡°I felt I needed to stay until you finished your exam¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you think I might fail? Why worry about that?¡±


    If I passed the exam, I wouldn¡¯t be allowed an escort, and I knew Muyeon had matters to attend to back in the n, concerning Gu Sunmoon.


    It honestly was Muyeon being stubborn for him toe to Henan as well.


    <em>I told him not toe in the first ce.</em>


    So he¡¯s leaving tomorrow huh.


    After hearing him, I made a suggestion to Muyeon.


    ¡°How about you take that dumbass with you?¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡±


    Muyeonughed awkwardly as I pointed in a particr direction.


    My finger was pointing to Gu Jeolyub.


    Gu Jeolyub flinched and stood up when he realized I was pointing at him.


    ¡°¡­I passed the exam, you know¡­¡±


    ¡°You said it was close.¡±


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have been¡­ if a certain someone didn¡¯t take my bands.¡±


    Gu Jeolyub¡¯s voice was tinged with frustration.


    ording to him, he barely managed to get the band right before the arrow was shot.


    It was honestly close and I was d.


    <em>I wasn¡¯t able to go back to him to return the bands because my body was thrashed.</em>


    I originally was going to return the bands to him, but I couldn¡¯t because of the state I was in, so I was happy that he wasn¡¯t disqualified and passed with his own strength.


    If he had failed like that, even I would¡¯ve felt a bit bad.


    Also, Gu Yeonseo passed as well.


    I think he went to her room right away and fell asleep as soon as he returned because of how exhausted he was.


    <em>The others.</em>


    A quick nce told me they weren¡¯t in the best shape.


    Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s usual polished appearance was gone, leaving her looking haggard, while Tang Soyeol, usually so cheerful, was dozing off with her forehead resting on the table.


    <em>What¡¯s wrong with them?</em>


    They were so confident that they were going to pass the exam, but they seemed strange.


    Did something happen?


    Something must have happened for them to be this exhausted.


    The only person who seemed fine was Namgung Bi-ah.


    While the others were visibly drained, Namgung Bi-ah quietly sipped her tea.


    She looked the same as usual.


    The only difference was that she wasn¡¯t sleeping.


    <em>¡­Wi Seol-Ah. Did she note?</em>


    It seemed Wi Seol-Ah had gone to her own inn.


    That was expected, but I still felt a strange sense of disappointment.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Who¡­ is this¡­?¡±


    Muyeon pointed to the figure behind my back and asked.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Right.


    I forgot about this.


    I pulled the bastard who was shivering behind my back towards me.


    Because of this bastard, I had to work extra hard to get more bands.


    ¡°Say hi.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Cheol Jiseon trembled even more under the weight of everyone¡¯s gaze.


    How do I even introduce him?


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    After a moment of thought, I spoke.


    ¡°He;s a new friend of mine.¡±


    That should do it.


    When I said it casually,


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°Friend¡­?¡±


    ¡°You made a friend¡­?¡±


    The crew¡¯s eyes all changed.


    They especially stared at Cheol Jiseon with curious eyes.


    As if!


    <em>How did he end up¡­</em>


    <em>Unfortunate¡­</em>


    Their eyes seemed to be saying such words.


    Gu Jeolyub¡¯s eyes were the most intense of all.


    He stared at Cheol Jiseon with wide, almost pitying eyes.


    He wasn¡¯t saying anything, but his eyes said it all.


    <em>Run away¡­!</em>


    I saw Cheol Jiseon roll his eyes around when his eyes met with Gu Jeolyub¡¯s.


    <em>What the hell¡­? Why is everyone reacting like this?</em>


    I was rather offended.

 Chapter 299: Zhuge Jihee (4)

    Chapter 299: Zhuge Jihee (4)It felt like everyone was rolling their eyes.


    What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s happening?


    Cheol Jiseon.


    No, Zhuge Jinseon rolled his eyes, trying to grasp the situation.


    Just what happened here?


    Where did things go wrong?


    Why was he here right now?


    He had no answer.


    His head felt as heavy as a stone.


    ¡°Would you like to try this?¡±¡°Hey, Young Master, do you know what happened earlier?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.


    Snow Phoenix on the left, the Poison Phoenix on the right¡­


    Zhuge Jinseon recognized all of them.


    As a young prodigy of the Central ins, it was impossible not to know them.


    They hadn¡¯t introduced themselves, but Zhuge Jinseon realized who they were immediately.


    And¡­ I¡¯m not sure about thest person¡­


    An unbelievably beautiful woman, beautiful enough to make anyone lose their mind.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    That woman was staring.


    Her cold blue eyes locked onto Zhuge Jinseon, forcing him to turn away.


    ¡­What is going on right now.


    If he had to pinpoint where things went wrong, it was likely when he got greedy.


    The person who was forcing down food exhaustedly between a bunch of girls.


    Approaching him had been his biggest mistake.


    ¡­I should¡¯ve just hunted Demons instead.


    It was his mistake to choose an easy path because he saw some crazy bastard lying down on the ground in the middle of an exam.


    He should have realized he was special, lying there in the middle of the exam, but his greed blinded him.


    For him to be the True Dragon of all people.


    He only thought that he looked scary and didn¡¯t expect him to be a magnate.


    The True Dragon, Gu Yangcheon.


    The youngest martial artist to reach Peak Realm, and the younger brother of the greatest prodigy, the Sword Phoenix.


    Dragons and Phoenixes were chosen from numerous stars, and he was a Young Prodigy that was given a grand title that meant that he was a true dragon out of the Dragons.


    His incredible strength at such a young age was already well known across the Central ins.


    On top of that, he possessed the strength to overpower both the Sword Dragon and the Water Dragon simultaneously.


    It was said that he was a person who enjoyed many colors.


    <em>¡­A phnderer surrounded by beautiful women, they say? And every one of them supposedly stunning.</em>


    The Central ins were always awash with rumors and exaggerations, making it hard to believe everything said about him.


    Especially thest part.


    I wondered how he would have a bunch of girls when he looked like that.


    Yet, despite my doubts, it seemed the rumors weren¡¯t exaggerated¡ªeverything appeared true.


    He appeared to be the very definition of a phnderer, surrounded by women feeding him.


    Of all people, to be captured by a bastard like him.


    Moreover, it was said that he didn¡¯t really have a good personality, considering he was the little brother of the Sword Phoenix.


    ¡­Though it was worse than the rumors.


    He had the look of a predator eyeing its prey.


    He had asked him to be his friend or something like that, but all Zhuge Jinseon could feel was,


    <em>You dared to mess with me, so I¡¯ll make you suffer until yourst breath¡­!</em>


    Or something along those lines.


    It made him shiver.


    He honestly almost pissed his pants when Gu Yangcheon offered such a thing with such a scary face like his.


    The problem is¡­


    Zhuge Jinseon secretly clenched his fist.


    He couldn¡¯t fathom why the True Dragon had dragged him here, but the important part was,


    <em>-Do you have a sister?</em>


    Was what the True Dragon asked Zhuge Jinseon.


    He doesn¡¯t know, does he?


    He was confused.


    His meeting with the True Dragon was an unfortunate coincidence caused by his mistake, but he couldn¡¯t help but wonder about all that happened since.


    <em>-What¡¯s your name?</em>


    When he answered that question,


    <em>-Add your surname.</em>


    The True Dragon had insisted on knowing his surname.


    He wasn¡¯t bluffing when he grabbed his neck and threatened to break his arm if he didn¡¯t answer.


    Was he really a martial artist from the Orthodox Sect?


    Gu Yangcheon was nothing like he had expected.


    <em>¡­Surely he doesn¡¯t know, right?</em>


    Zhuge Jinseon wondered if the True Dragon knew about his true identity.


    He had to swallow the nervousness rising within him.


    Surely, he wasn¡¯t caught.


    The True Dragon shouldn¡¯t have any information about his identity or his goals.


    Even if he somehow did know, Zhuge Jinseon at least had to keep his sister hidden.


    No matter what the cost was.


    It-It¡¯s fine, I was bound to run into him eventually.


    Whether it was the Snow Phoenix, the Poison Phoenix, or the True Dragon, if they all passed the entrance exam, they were bound to run into each other.


    Zhuge Jinseon wondered if that was really the case.,


    But maybe this is actually fortunate.


    He¡¯s been half forced toe here, but it honestly worked out in his favor since the situation turned out this way.


    Moreover, the True Dragon had even helped him pass the exam by getting bands for him too.


    So it¡¯s beneficial¡­ right?


    ¡°¡­Ough.¡±


    Then, his eyes locked with someone.


    He made direct eye contact with the True Dragon who had dragged him here.


    The moment their eyes met, Zhuge Jinseon felt like he couldn¡¯t breathe anymore.


    <em>¡­He¡¯s too scary.</em>


    He was so frightening that Zhuge Jinseon felt like his knees would give up just by looking at him.


    ¡°Friend.¡±


    ¡°¡­Y-Yes!¡±


    His voice trembled every time Gu Yangcheon called him a friend.


    Why does he keep calling me like that?


    Was this just another way of saying ¡®ve¡¯ to him?


    It had to be.


    I¡¯m certain I became a ve after being captured by the True Dragon.


    ¡°Are you not going to eat?¡±


    The True Dragon picked up a piece of food with his chopsticks and asked Zhuge Jinseon while showing it to him.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t really have the appetite right now¡­¡±


    ¡°Really? You should eat well. You are still so young, tsk tsk.¡±


    After hearing Zhuge Jinseon¡¯s response, the True Dragon simply shrugged and went back to shoving food into his mouth, seemingly unconcerned.


    Because of that, the side dishes in front of him were quickly being swapped out.


    The ones swapping the dishes were none other than the hands of the Snow Phoenix and the white-haireddy.


    They were busily switching out side dishes for the True Dragon.


    <em>¡­They are going that far?</em>


    Just who is the True Dragon to them?


    It felt as if Zhuge Jinseon was hallucinating and none of it seemed real.


    ¡°Young Master, are you not thirsty?¡±


    ¡°I a- ¡­Wait, what did you put in there?¡±


    ¡°Nothing special. Just a leaf that¡¯s good for digestion?¡±


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s the name of that leaf?¡±


    ¡°Heeryung Leaf.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a poisonous herb that paralyzes your insides.¡±


    ¡°How silly! Young Master, do you really think a person would be paralyzed just by drinking this? I felt better whenever I drank this when I felt sick.¡±


    ¡°You know, they call it a poisonous herb for a reason¡­¡±


    The person who cheerfully offered a poisonous tea was none other than the Poison Phoenix.


    The situation was rather strange.


    It was said that the True Dragon was engaged with the Sword Dancer from Namgung n.


    Then, is the beautifuldy over there¡­


    Was the white-haireddy, Namgung Bi-ah, who had the Sword Dancer title?


    That was highly likely.


    She was said to be the greatest beauty of Anhui.


    Her beauty lived up to those words.


    It was the first time Zhuge Jinseon had seen someone more beautiful than his sister.


    ¡°Oh, right. Friend.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°No need to talk so formally, we are friends, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Answer.¡±


    ¡°M-Mhm!¡±


    Friend my ass.


    How could he call this a friendship?


    Zhuge Jinseon didn¡¯t know much about friendship, having no friends of his own, but he was certain this wasn¡¯t it.


    <em>¡­Save me, sis.</em>


    He thought of his sister in his mind and grinded his teeth.


    He had to endure it.


    <em>-You will run into danger.</em>


    His sister had warned him before he set off to the Central ins.


    <em>-I don¡¯t want you to go, but if you insist, I wish you good luck, little brother.</em>


    ¡­


    His sister was always right, and it seemed like she was right once again.


    I shouldn¡¯t have gone.


    Zhuge Jinseon regretted his decision, a wave of sadness washing over him.


    ¡°Oh by the way, I moved your amodations.¡±


    ¡°¡­Pard- I mean what? What do you mean by that¡­?¡±


    ¡°You told me you sleep in some run down ce. How could you afford to sleep in a ce like that? I moved all your belongings, so sleep here.¡±


    As the True Dragon speak with a smile,


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Zhuge Jinseon was now certain that his future was fucked.


    That devil of a bastard really is going to use me as a ve for the rest of time.


    He had messed with the wrong guy.


    Should I run away?


    <em>No¡­</em>


    Now wasn''t the time.


    Zhuge Jinseon prioritized his goal over everything else.


    I have to let myself be known in the Heavenly Dragon Academy.


    I have to meet many people, build connections, and gain many things.


    And I must revive my sister.


    Additionally, he intented to reveal his surname one day and reim his destroyed n.


    That was why he set off to the Central ins.


    Zhuge Jinseon thought about what his sister asked of him.


    <em>-Jinseon.</em>


    His sister gently touched his cheek with her pale, withered hand and earnestly pleaded with him.


    <em>-No matter what happens, you must¡¯nt use that power. Promise with your sister.</em>


    He made a pinky promise with her, feeling her powerless shaky pinky finger.


    He steeled himself with determination.


    You can do it, Jinseon.


    He decided to forget about the name, Zhuge Jinseon.


    For now, he was Cheol Jinseon of Eulpyung Cheol n.


    Meanwhile, Gu Yangcheon watched Zhuge Jinseon intently, his eyes glowing with curiosity.


    ******************I thought to myself while observing Cheol Jiseon who wore a stiff expression.


    That bastard, he keeps rolling his eyes around.


    It was clear he had a lot on his mind, as the bastard continued to work his brain.


    For now, it looked like he had resolved something within himself,


    But it¡¯s for certain that he¡¯s hiding something.


    I could tell from his reactions.


    It seemed like he wasn¡¯t used to hiding things.


    He was utterly predictable.


    It works out in my favor.


    It made things easier for me.


    It was simpler to keep an eye on him if he was close.


    I¡¯ll keep him around me for now.


    Since I found him so quickly, I needed to keep him close and win him over.


    The best approach was to be close to him,


    But I¡¯m not too fond of that, so I¡¯ll keep it brief.


    I wasn¡¯t good at getting close to people, so I¡¯d give it a shot for now, but honestly, who knew what would happen?


    So far, the start wasn¡¯t bad.


    We became friends, and I even moved him from that shithole he was staying in¡ªso he should be happy, right?


    It already feels like I¡¯ve gotten closer to him.


    I nodded my head.


    I was doing well, considering it was me.


    You¡¯ve really grown, Gu Yangcheon.


    For you to make friends.


    He flinches whenever he sees me, but I¡¯m sure that¡¯ll change with time.


    Probably.


    I briefly filled my stomach and took a sip of tea.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    My tongue tingled.


    What was this strange sensation?


    Then, Tang Soyeol slightly averted her eyes.


    ¡°¡­Hey you.¡±


    ¡°Teehee.¡±


    ¡°Teehee you say¡­?¡±


    ¡°Please¡­ this is really good for digestion Young Master. Please drink it.¡±


    ¡°An ordinary person would die if they drink this¡­¡±


    I told her I wasn¡¯t going to drink it, but Tang Soyeol insisted that I drink this poisonous tea.


    ¡°Nah¡­ They won¡¯t die¡­ I think?¡±


    Why is she hesitating? She¡¯s only making it scarier.


    ¡°¡­Why do you keep trying to make me drink poisonous tea?¡±


    ¡°I-It¡¯s not bad to build up your immunity to poison, you know. Plus, it tastes good.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t think that Tang Soyeol made me drink poisonous tea because she wanted to kill me.


    ¡°But even if I drink this, it wouldn¡¯t boost my immunity, and it doesn¡¯t even taste good.¡±


    Unless I drank a bucket or bathed in poison, my immunity wasn¡¯t going to increase with such a small amount.


    Besides, most people would die before they could build up any immunity if they drank or bathed in poison.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Tang n¡¯s Mind Art.


    The Tang n¡¯s Mind Art enabled one to use Poisonous Arts and be a skilled assassin working behind the scenes.


    It also made it possible for Tang Soyeol to consume and even enjoy poisonous herbs.


    Ten Thousand Poisons Immunity huh¡­


    It was self-exnatory. She had immunity to almost all types of poisons.


    It was a peak state that the Tang n had long dreamed of.


    One of Tang Soyeol¡¯s eyes was turning a bright green as she neared that state.


    In my past life, the Poison Queen was known to have reached the Ten Thousand Poisons Immunity state.


    If I thought about that, it was right to call Tang Soyeol the greatest when it came to poison in the Central ins, though I didn¡¯t know about her martial arts.


    It¡¯s also still too early to say.


    Tang Soyeol was mediocre as a martial artist, but she put effort into her training, so her level would naturally rise over time.


    One day, I¡¯d have to assume she will be the Poison Queen.


    But of course,


    The future will be different this time.


    I will change the Poison Queen¡¯s fate.


    I won¡¯t let her meet such a miserable end.


    How ironic that I¡¯m now trying to save the person I once killed.


    I reflected to myself.


    I secretly felt guilty every time I saw Tang Soyeol, so I will try my best to save her.


    ¡°¡­Anyway, I¡¯m good, so you can drink it instead.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Young Master.¡±


    ¡°What.¡±


    ¡°Can I drink from the cup you drank from?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°I-It was a joke. Hehe¡­¡±


    When I made a somewhat disgusted expression, Tang Soyeol yed it off as a joke.


    It was a joke, right?


    As I rubbed my shoulders to shake off the chills, Namgung Bi-ah, who was pouring water for me, spoke.


    <em>-Hey.</em>


    It was through a telepathic voice.


    <em>-Hmm?</em>


    I responded right away, but this was bad.


    Even speaking telepathically made my Dantian ache.


    <em>-That person¡­ who is he?</em>


    Namgung Bi-ah asked, ncing at him.


    She was asking about Cheol Jiseon.


    <em>-What do you mean, who? I told you he¡¯s a friend, didn¡¯t I?</em>


    I responded, puzzled by her question, but Namgung Bi-ah fixed me with a strong gaze.


    It was as if she knew that that wasn¡¯t the case.


    How sharp of her.


    She usually spaced out, but she was sharp when it came to things like this.


    Perhaps she¡¯s just pretending to be dumb and she is actually sharp all the time.


    I even considered that possibility.


    Staring into Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s eyes, I gave in and answered her.


    <em>-A dagger.</em>


    <em>-Dagger?</em>


    <em>-Yes, a dagger.</em>


    A dagger I wanted.


    A dagger that could kill Jang Seonyeon and perhaps cut through every obstacle in my path.


    The power that bastard possessed was that valuable, and that¡¯s what Cheol Jiseon meant to me.


    Because of that, I couldn¡¯t let him go and had to keep him around.


    My eyes locked with Cheol Jiseon¡¯s.


    I smiled at him, though he still seemed nervous.


    The smile was meant to put him at ease,


    ¡°Ughh¡­!¡±


    But the bastard curled up in fear as soon as he saw my smile.


    It was as if he had seen something he shouldn¡¯t have.


    ¡­That bastard?


    I could give him some love taps as a friend, right?


    I¡¯m sure of it.


    That¡¯s how all my friends were like in my past life too.


    Though back then, I was the one getting beaten up


    But this time, it felt like things were going to be different.


    ******************Four days had passed since that day.


    The entrance exam was finally over, and the day to attend the Academy had arrived.


    Thankfully, no one from my crew failed the exam.


    It was somewhat obvious though.


    I was a bit concerned about Gu Yeonseo, but it she managed to pull through


    After climbing up on the opposite side of the hill I took the exam in, I saw a mountain in the shape of a snake appear.


    It had a proper name, but everyone simply called it Snake Mountain.


    How do I say this, I actually preferred it this way because of how simple it was.


    I continued up the path until I reached the top, where the enormous structure of the Heavenly Dragon Academy came into view.


    It was disgustingly massive.


    The buildings of the Namgung n and Tang n were impressive in size, but the Heavenly Dragon Academy dwarfed them, owing to its purpose.


    It was as if they built a whole fortress.


    They are just wasting money.


    I¡¯m sure that merchants and people didn¡¯t donate for this.


    Why did they need to make it so big?


    That was my only impression of the building.


    As I walked inside, guided by an escort, I arrived in a room where everyone had already gathered.


    Each and every one of these people had sharp Qi.


    Noble ns and noble Sects.


    Only bastards from such ces had gathered here, so it was no surprise it felt this way.


    Though of course, they are still little children in my eyes.


    I felt a few sharp Qi poking me here and there.


    Bastards with this kind of Qi were certainly going to be big one day.


    And in the distance, I spotted an old man standing on a tform.


    Qinghai Sword.


    He was the current head of the Kunlun Sect and one of the top five swordsmen in the Central ins.


    It seemed like the martial artists who set up formations also were from Kunlun Sect.


    They feel pretty different.


    I hadn¡¯t expected to see that man in a ce like this.


    I had some history with that man in my past life.


    Though it wasn¡¯t a pleasant one.


    After some time, all the Young Prodigies gathered, and when the moment arrived,


    <em>-We wee all of you stars that made it to the Heavenly Dragon Academy.</em>


    Qinghai Sword spoke.


    In summary, it was a long and tedious speech.


    Wee. Congrattions. Work hard. You are our future!


    Something along those lines.


    To be honest, I didn¡¯t remember most of it since I tuned out halfway through.


    It didn¡¯t seem all that important anyway.


    <em>-Lastly, we will introduce the stars who had the highest scores in the entrance exams.</em>


    <em>-Firstly, the first group¡¯s Jang Seonyeon.</em>


    I looked up as soon as I heard the familiar name.


    At that moment, the room filled with murmurs.


    <em>-Jang Seonyeon is the Meteor Sword, right? As expected, he really is talented.</em>


    <em>-Isn¡¯t it impressive considering his age?</em>


    <em>-He has a good nature, but he¡¯s even handsome. He has everything, huh?</em>


    <em>-I happened to be near him during the exam¡­ and the way he cut the stone¡­</em>


    Their words only grazed my ears.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Jang Seonyeon as he walked forward, called by the Qinghai Sword.


    <em>-However, being called first means that he ranked the third highest¡­ Does this mean that there are two others who scored higher?</em>


    <em>-Then it¡¯s obviously the Water Dragon or the Sword Dragon.</em>


    Qinghai Sword patted Jang Seonyeon¡¯s shoulder and congratted him.


    <em>-Congrattions.</em>


    <em>-Thank you¡­</em>


    Jang Seonyeon responded respectfully, but he didn¡¯t look particrly pleased.


    The bastard is failing in keeping his expression.


    Was his pride wounded bying in third?


    He doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate anything.


    Then, the Qinghai Sword called another person¡¯s name.


    <em>-Next¡­ the first group¡¯s Wi Seol-Ah.</em>


    I froze as soon as I heard it.


    ¡­Why is her name being called?


    Wi Seol-Ah?


    It was rather out of the blue.


    It seemed like no one else had heard the name before either, as the crowd started buzzing again..


    <em>-Who¡¯s Wi Seol-Ah? What household is she from? Is she from a Sect?</em>


    <em>-She scored higher than the Meteor Sword, yet it¡¯s the first time we heard this name.</em>


    <em>Step.</em>


    Through that crowd, someone stepped forward.


    She immediately drew everyone¡¯s attention.


    It was because Wi Seol-Ah wasn¡¯t wearing the face cover she usually did.


    Woah.


    Someone gasped aloud without even realizing it.


    With her golden wavy hair and striking eyes, Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s beauty had fully bloomed.


    <em>-¡­Oh, the Sword Emperor¡­! The Sword Emperor¡¯s descendant¡­!</em>


    <em>-What?</em>


    <em>-That Young Lady is the descendant of the Sword Emperor¡­!</em>


    Rumors of the Sword Emperor¡¯s descendant had already been circting.


    It was such a peculiar martial art, so there was no way she could hide it if she had to use it.


    <em>¡­Is that fine?</em>


    The presence of the Sword Emperor¡¯s descendant was so overwhelming that it made everyone forget about Jang Seonyeon.


    Though it was problematic how impactful it was.


    <em>-Congrattions.</em>


    <em>-¡­Thank you.</em>


    Wi Seol-Ah also showed respect and took her ce next to Jang Seonyeon.


    For a moment, it felt like her eyes met with mine.


    When our eyes met, Wi Seol-Ah gave me a light smile.


    It was as if she was telling me that she was fine.


    What a mess.


    I didn¡¯t n any of this.


    As the crowd grew rowdy after Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s appearance,


    <em>-If the Sword Emperor¡¯s descendant scored the second highest, then just who is thest person?</em>


    Just as everyone began to wonder, the Qinghai Sword announced the final name.


    <em>-Lastly, the person who scored the top score.</em>


    Thest person who was going to stand on that stage.


    Due to how two unexpected people were called up on the stage, thest person was the most important.


    That person would attract everyone¡¯s attention after all.


    For some reason, I felt cold sweat dripping my back..


    By now, I knew what wasing.


    No matter how much I thought about it, it was obvious.


    But still, there is a chance that¡­


    That it¡¯s not me, right?


    <em>-Second group¡¯s Gu Yangcheon.</em>


    A chance, my ass.


    My hope was shattered in an instant.


    The world only seemed straightforward with me only when it came to things like this.


    To be fair, it would¡¯ve been stranger if I didn¡¯t score the highest after having done all of what I did.


    I began to walk forward.


    However, for some reason, it felt eerily quietpared to when Jang Seonyeon and Wi Seol-Ah were called.


    When I slightly sharpened my senses wondering what was going on,


    <em>-¡­Jeez¡­ Look at how he looks.</em>


    <em>-Gu Yangcheon is the True Dragon, right? The little brother of the Sword Phoenix¡­</em>


    <em>-His sister is famous for her personality, and the True Dragon is just like her, right?</em>


    <em>-He might look this way, shut your mouth. We have to be quiet if we don¡¯t want to get on his bad side.</em>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It seems bad rumors have already spread about me.


    This was all because of Gu Huibi.


    I¡¯m sure I wasn¡¯t to me..


    I thought to myself as I walked towards the stage.


    What a way to start.


    It was a dogshit beginning.

 Chapter 300: Whos messing with my kid? (1)

    Chapter 300: Who''s messing with my kid? (1)What a boring time this was.


    The third, second, and first ce winners were announced.


    Even after the top three were chosen, the Qinghai Sword continued his endless speech.


    -With this, we shall move forward by¡­


    This old man sure knows how to go on.


    His words were fine.


    He was advising us to continue our relentless training, reminding us that this is what defines a martial artist and prepares us for future dangers.


    The essence of his speech was that every graduate of the Heavenly Dragon Academy should be capable of protecting their own.


    <em>It¡¯s a good speech, but¡­</em>


    How could I not be bored after listening to him drone on for hours?I had heard that the first day was just orientation, where they would tell us about our amodations.


    I should have known it wouldn¡¯t be that easy.


    <em>This guy¡¯s speech is eating up at least half of the schedule.</em>


    I realized that it was a very painful schedule for the day after having experienced it.


    How absurd.


    -Lastly, the future will be illuminated by all of your lights¡­


    By the way, I¡¯ve already heard him say ¡®Lastly¡¯ five times already.


    I swear I¡¯m going to lose my mind¡­


    This had to be one of the most excruciating days I¡¯ve experienced recently.


    What made it worse was the fact that all the Young Prodigies were staring up at me as I stood on stage.


    I knew exactly what all the guys were staring at.


    <em>They aren¡¯t even trying to hide it, those bastards.</em>


    Their eyes were fixed on Wi Seol-Ah.


    To be fair, I probably would have been staring at Wi Seol-Ah too if I were down there with them.


    Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s blossoming beauty was indeed powerful enough to captivate anyone.


    I wanted to use my Qi to conceal her presence a little, but I still haven¡¯t fully recovered yet and it would be reckless to try anything with the Qinghai Sword right in front of me.


    All I could do wasmit the faces of those staring bastards to memory.


    <em>¡­But with so many of them, I doubt I can remember them all.</em>


    Most of the male Young Prodigies were staring, clearly not paying any attention to what the Qinghai Sword was saying.


    The female Young Prodigies weren¡¯t any different.


    Whether he noticed or not, the Qinghai Sword continued to speak cheerfully.


    As I nced around, I spotted one bastard staring particrly lustfully.


    <em>You bastard, I¡¯ll certainly remember you.</em>


    I didn¡¯t know him or his name, but I etched his face in my mind.


    As Imitted that bastard¡¯s face to memory, I nced at Wi Seol-Ah beside me.


    She stood still with her eyes half-open, maintaining a straight posture.


    In the past, she would have been bouncing around, trying to talk to me without a care for the Qinghai Sword standing next to her.


    I would have likely told her to stay still or listened briefly to her cheerful chatter.


    ¡®But now.¡¯


    What about her now?


    I could see her golden pupils through her slightly open eyelids.


    She continued to breathe with her lips shut tightly.


    The once lively Wi Seol-Ah now seemed like a well-educated noble descendant.


    It felt different, and somehow, I felt more distant from her.


    <em>She¡¯s closer to the Wi Seol-Ah I used to know in the past.</em>


    Her cold, winter-like demeanor, devoid of emotion, was familiar.


    She was bing more like the Wi Seol-Ah from my past life, and for some reason, that left me disappointed.


    My continuous stare must have caught her attention, as Wi Seol-Ah nced in my direction.


    Our eyes met.


    Her eyes widened slightly.


    Her golden pupils reminded me of both the moon and the sun.


    I couldn¡¯t decide which one.


    <em>It doesn¡¯t really matter.</em>


    Whether it was the moon or the sun, it made no difference.


    Wi Seol-Ah was all of it.


    Her lips twitched as she kept staring at me.


    She looked like she wanted to say something.


    As I focused on Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s lips,


    -With this, I shall conclude my speech.


    I heard the Qinghai Sword finally finishing his speech.


    He spoke for such a long time, and it finally ended.


    The Young Prodigies began to move, guided by the instructors. Wi Seol-Ah was about to follow them when I grabbed her wrist, stopping her.


    Her wrist was cold in my hand.


    ¡°At least tell me what you were about to say.¡±


    It would be disappointing if she left it unfinished.


    She needed to finish what she started.


    ¡°A-Ah, it¡¯s um¡­¡±


    She clearly didn¡¯t expect me to stop her, as she became flustered.


    Judging by her wide eyes, it seemed she hadn¡¯t changed too much yet.


    Should I be d about that though?


    ¡°Food¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I was going to ask¡­ if you¡¯ve eaten yet.¡±


    ¡­If I''ve eaten?


    It was so out of the blue.


    ¡°I ate. What about it though?¡±


    ¡°¡­I just¡­ I just- wanted to ask.¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah began to stutter, as if she were the one confused.


    It seemed like something in her had cracked.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s nice weather today, huh¡­?¡±


    ¡°Does that seem like nice weather to you?¡±


    The sky was covered in dark clouds.


    No matter how I tried to spin it, it was hard to call this nice weather.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was clear she hadn¡¯t even looked at the sky, because after ncing up, Wi Seol-Ah mped her mouth shut.


    Even, she knew it wasn''t nice weather.


    After stuttering for a while, Wi Seol-Ah quickly walked away, her mouth firmly closed.


    ¡°Hey, where are you going!¡±


    She didn¡¯t even look back when I called out to her.


    I smirked as I watched her walk away.


    What on earth was she trying to do?


    ******************With the orientation speech finally over, the next step was room assignments.


    It was insane.I couldn¡¯t believe we had to endure a three-hour-long speech.


    <em>Four to five people per room.</em>


    The room assignments and their locations were listed on arge wooden board.


    The buildings were impressivelyrge, each with more than six floors.


    The male dormitories alone wereparable in size to the entire Gu n estate.


    <em>Though, to be fair, my n isn¡¯t that big.</em>


    Still, spending that much on dormitories felt like a serious waste.


    I also found it odd that we didn¡¯t get single rooms.


    Couldn¡¯t they have given each of us our own room if the buildings were this big?


    I asked Gu Jeolyub, who was also looking at the floors next to me.


    ¡°What floor are you on?¡±


    ¡°Third floor.¡±


    ¡°Third floor huh¡­ So they grouped all the sword bastards into the third floor.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just Gu Jeolyub.


    Other well-known Young Prodigies who used swords were also ced on that floor.


    They categorized us by specialties, huh?


    ¡®I¡¯m on the fifth floor?¡¯


    It seemed like they assigned us based on our specialties. I wondered if it was really necessary, but they must have their reasons.


    Climbing those stairs was going to be a hassle, especially since I was assigned to such a high floor.


    After confirming my floor, I asked a different bastard this time.


    ¡°Friend, what floor are you on?¡±


    ¡°¡­F-Fourth.¡±


    Cheol Jiseon answered, his voice trembling.


    So he was on the fourth floor.


    It seemed like he used a sword which was unexpected.


    To be fair, he did have a sword at his waist, though I never saw him draw it.


    ¡°Do you know what we''re doing tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°I heard that we¡¯re just doing some greetings tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°With what, Demons?¡±


    ¡°The instructors in charge of each group¡­¡±


    ¡°Lame. What¡¯s the point of a greeting?¡±


    What a waste of time.


    Why do we even need a greeting?


    We should just get straight into learning instead.


    Time is precious, after all.


    As I continued looking around, sighing repeateadly.


    <em>Hmm?</em>


    I noticed something different.


    <em>They are all separated?</em>


    The bastards who were a real eyesore.


    Whether it was the Water Dragon, the Sword Dragon, the Six Dragons or the Three Phoenixes, they were mostly separated.


    Was I just mistaken, or was it a coincidence?


    <em>Why did they bother separating us?</em>


    I¡¯m sure there must have been a reason for them to separate us.


    As I scanned the wooden board, a familiar name caught my eye.


    <em>Huh? That bastard¡¯s here too? I</em> haven''t <em>seen him until now.</em>


    Hwangbo Cheolwi.


    I saw his name listed as the blood rtive of Hwangbo n.


    It was understandable for him to be here as he was a Young Prodigy.


    Did I miss him because he was in the first group during the exams?


    That¡¯s possible.


    However, since I never saw him, it was likely that he hid himself on purpose.


    <em>Are things not going as he wanted it to?</em>


    I hadn¡¯t given much thought to what I said to Hwangbo Cheolwi back then.


    I should look into this matterter since Hwangbo Cheolwi must be feeling pressured..


    <em>It seemed like the others were separated as well.</em>


    Moyong Hi-ah, Tang Soyeol, and Namgung Bi-ah.


    Just like the male dormitories, it seemed like they were separated as well.


    However, Gu Yeonseo was with Namgung Bi-ah which was strange.


    What were they nning?


    Were they nning anything at all?


    Setting that aside, I grabbed Cheol Jiseon, who seemed to be in a hurry, and spoke.


    ¡°Hey friend.¡±


    ¡°Yes? I-I mean, yeah?¡±


    ¡°Make sure to tell me if there¡¯s anyone harassing you, don¡¯t hold it in.¡±


    ¡°¡­O-Okay.¡±


    Cheol Jiseon¡¯s expression looked off when he gave me that response.


    It was as if he found it strange for me to say such a thing.


    ¡°Why are you staring like that? Did I ever harass you? What¡¯s with your face?¡±


    ¡°O-Of course not¡­ You didn¡¯t harass me¡­¡±


    ¡°Right? We promised to be good friends.¡±


    The bastard nodded as I gave his shoulders a couple of smacks.


    Look at this bastard, joking around.


    Hehe.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°What.¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡­¡±


    I asked Gu Jeolyub, who was staring at me in a strange way, and he shook his head.


    This bastard¡­ he doesn¡¯t even know how to be grateful.


    <em>I picked up a bastard rolling around in mud, washed him and put new clean clothes on him.</em>


    Yet here he is, ungrateful as ever.


    I should educate him again some day in the future.


    As Gu Jeolyub shivered, feeling a chill from somewhere, I decided I¡¯d seen enough and began to move.


    I¡¯ll check out the rest tomorrow.


    Dragging my exhausted body, I searched for my room.


    It wasn¡¯t a bad idea to ce the dormitories within the Academy, but it wasn¡¯t without its ws.


    <em>Creak.</em>


    As I opened the door to my room, arge space greeted me, filled with heated Qi.


    ¡°This bastard, how dare you talk back to me.¡±


    ¡°Are you looking for a fight?¡±


    I began to hear stereotypical dialogues which I¡¯m sure I heard from somewhere.


    Where do they even learn to say such things?


    ¡°It might be a good idea to see who ranks higher.¡±


    Good grief.


    What kind of mess did I run into?


    A bunch of guys were growling at each other as I entered the room.


    <em>Sigh.</em>


    I immediately sighed at the sight before me.


    Five.


    There were five of us in the room, including me.


    After seeing this, I for some reason realized something.


    <em>I should¡¯ve known.</em>


    I¡¯ve mentioned it before, but the Heavenly Dragon Academy is filled with Young Prodigies from noble ns and Sects.


    Moreover, many of these Young Prodigies had already been filtered through the exams.


    This meant that this ce was filled with bastards who think that they are geniuses and pride that rose through the sky¡¯s limit as each of them knew just how much talent they had.


    I¡¯m sure none of them know what it feels like to be intimidated.


    The characteristic of these egotistical bastards was that they didn¡¯t treat others as the same rank as them.


    Whether it was the Six Dragons or the Three Phoenixes or the bastards who thought they soared above the rest, they all thought that they were living in a different worldpared to others and wanted to be the boss in their delusional world they lived in.


    In a ce filled with such bastards, they put four to five of them in a single room?


    <em>You bastard¡­!</em>


    This setup practically guaranteed they¡¯d fight to see who ranks above the others.


    Did they think it was better to establish a pecking order since they¡¯d be spending a lot of time without their usual servants?


    <em>¡®Ugh¡­ It¡¯s exhausting and it¡¯s only the first day.</em>


    Watching the bastards charge their Qi in anger gave me a headache.


    I felt like I now knew why they put multiple Young Prodigies into a single room like this.


    Judging by the size of the building, they could¡¯ve easily given each person their own room.


    Yet they chose to makerger rooms and cram multiple Young Prodigies together.


    There¡¯s also a reason they separated the Six Dragons, the Three Phoenixes, and those with well-known titles.


    <em>They needed one person to take charge if things got bad.</em>


    That¡¯s always the case.


    It was natural for the weaker to sumb to the person stronger than them.


    I¡¯m not sure if they were trying to encourage this, but it didn¡¯t seem like a good idea to me.


    Ugh, they should¡¯ve just given everyone single rooms.


    What a pointless setup this is.


    They imed it didn¡¯t matter where someone came from, and that everyone would be treated equally at the Heavenly Dragon Academy. But would that really work when everyone knows how much power fame holds?


    Does the Murim Alliance not realize that?


    No, they knew it but left it as is.


    That was morefortable for them after all.


    The clever bastards were already observing everyone, moving around to build connections on the very first day.


    I nced around earlier, and everyone was so quick.


    Kids these days learn too fast.


    Back in my day¡­ Wait, was I the only one bad at this? I regret even thinking about it now.


    Even if there were other kids outside of this Academy, it wasn¡¯t the same outside and this ce was the best to build connections.


    <em>Also, this is also a good ce to flex one¡¯s strength.</em>


    Building a good reputation here will do wonders for one¡¯s fame.


    Bastards with their shoulders up high were all like this.


    Especially on my floor, where only the bastards who loved to fight were gathered, they weren¡¯t going to have the best personalities.


    I think I have a bad personality because I am a closebat martial artist.


    Judging by how each of the closebat martial artists I met had shitty personalities, it must be the difference in the type of martial arts people learn.


    <em>I would¡¯ve been the nicest person ever if I was a swordsman.</em>


    [Grrr?]


    <em>What are you refuting that for all of a sudden? Go back to sleep.</em>


    [¡­Grr.]


    I put aside the beast that cut me off rudely and observed the room that was about to get heated.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, how about I break your nose so you shut your¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up you bastard. Lower your voice, my head hurts. Seriously, bastards think that they are stronger if they have a louder voice.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The bastard responded in a cold tone when I interrupted him.


    His gaze was sharper than ever as he looked at me.


    He looked like he could seriously kill someone with that gaze.


    ¡°What did you just¡­¡±


    ¡°Wake me upst as I sleep a lot in the morning, and memorize what food will be served the next day every day.¡±


    ¡°What are you babbling about, bastard¡­¡±


    The bastard walked towards me.


    Then, another bastard, realizing who I was, started to speak,


    ¡°Wait, that person, he¡¯s the True¡­!¡±


    <em>Crack-</em>


    But my hand was quicker.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    The chin of the bastard who was about to lift up his fist, turned in a different direction.


    My Dantian would ache if I controlled my strength with Qi, so I hit him without holding back at all.


    He probably wouldn¡¯t wake up until the next morning.


    I honestly wanted to clean him up as fast as possible.


    I need to rest since I¡¯m tired, you know.


    <em>Thud.</em>


    When the bastard, whose name I didn¡¯t even know, crumpled to the floor effortlessly, the others who had been charging their Qi fell silent.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    I turned to the other bastard who had been fighting the one I just knocked out.


    ¡°¡­Y-You are calling me?¡±


    From the way he spoke, it seemed he was from a Sect, not a n.


    ¡°Of course. Who else is there besides you?¡±


    ¡°W-What is it that you want?¡±


    ¡°What is this bastard¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°He said his name is¡­ Pe Woocheol.¡±


    Pe Woocheol, never heard that name before.


    He has a big physique, yet he fell to the floor like a weakling.


    I kicked the unconscious bastard into a corner.


    ¡°Starting tomorrow, ask Woocheol if you need anything, this bastard is the youngest of this room.¡±


    It was his fault for running his mouth the moment I entered.


    ¡°¡­What do you¡­ mean by that?¡±


    When the bastard questioned me, I responded with a slight frown.


    ¡°I¡¯m not fond of bastards who are slow. Do you want to be the youngest brother if you aren¡¯t fond of my decision?¡±


    ¡°I shall take good care of our youngest brother as the older brother.¡±


    ¡°You have good sense. You can be the second oldest.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, big brother.¡±


    Unlike some others around me, this bastard seemed to have a good sense.


    Not bad.


    The situation calmed down a little after I knocked out Pe Woocheol.


    They knew that I was in the same room with them when they read the names on the wooden board, so I don¡¯t know why they were doing such a thing.


    It was better to establish the ranks now rather thanter for myfort.


    I spoke to my roommates with a smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a good time from now on, yes? Anyone who wants to object?¡±


    After my question, each of them spoke to each other silently through their eyes.


    I was willing to give a kind treatment if there was an objection.


    ¡°If so, hurry and speak. I need to sleep after making you sleep.¡±


    I was obviously referring to knocking them out when I said that.


    It would hurt them more than usual, since I couldn¡¯t control my strength right now.


    But it didn¡¯t matter, since I wouldn¡¯t be the one in pain.


    It seemed my kindness reached them, as they all nodded in agreement, showing no objections.


    Seeing that, I nodded with a smile.


    I was d that I had such nice roommates.

 Chapter 301: Whos messing with my kid? (2)

    Chapter 301: Who''s messing with my kid? (2)If someone were to ask about the purpose of the Heavenly Dragon Academy, one might say that it was the greatest military educational institution.


    It was created by the core of the Orthodox Sect, the Murim Alliance, and it had maintained that top for centuries.


    And considering how most of the attendees were either from the noble ns or from the sects, it was natural for them to form connections in the Academy. Even just sharing a simple conversation was pretty helpful.


    Considering how hundreds of Young Prodigies participated in the tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes that only took ce once a year just to build connections, it was just as beneficial for them to attend the Heavenly Dragon Academy, as it was just as great.


    Although the main purpose of the Academy may have changed for most of the attendees, they did not cut corners when it came to educating the Young Prodigies.


    <em>Although it¡¯s not that different from what you learn at your own n.</em>


    Why were the noble ns and Sects considered to be ¡®noble¡¯?


    It was because they had managed to maintain their ranks for a long time and they kept growing during that time.


    And due to that, all of them had records of their own unique training method.


    It was difficult to say that the education in the Heavenly Dragon Academy was superiorpared to one¡¯s own home.Everyone knew this as well, but the ns and Sects still insisted on sending their children to the Academy.


    Because graduating from the Academy itself was a major achievement.


    It had already been a few centuries since the Heavenly Dragon Academy was established.


    It was around the time the Blood Demon had disappeared and when the Gate of Demons was still present.


    Moreover, since Demons were still thriving at the time, the people of the Orthodox Faction got together to establish a military educational institution.


    Obviously, they didn¡¯t teach any martial arts.


    Not only had the Young Prodigies already learned their ns and Sects¡¯ martial arts, but it would have been even stranger for the Academy to teach them apletely new martial art, especially when the type of martial art a person learned depended on what they specialized in.


    Teaching a new martial art from scratch, my ass!


    Not only did the Academy have a different Head and different instructors each time it opened, but the Murim Alliance only used one type of martial art.


    And that was meaningless as only the members of the Alliance learned them.


    So, what did the Young Prodigies learn here?


    <em>Well, they learn how to beat up Demons.</em>


    It wasn¡¯t for nothing that they divided people depending on their specialization.


    The ranks, types, and individual simrities and differences of different Demons along with the different means of fighting them.


    Irrelevant to the subject, but the Unorthodox Faction did the same as well.


    They had to learn all of this in just a few years, so I guess I could say that it¡¯s pretty worthwhile.


    Be it the ns or Sects, you had an obligation to fight against Demons if you were a martial artist with Qi.


    <em>Though we will soon be</em> fighting <em>against other</em> humans <em>instead of Demons.</em>


    I was referring to the cmity that would arrive in the near future.


    Anyway, this was why I didn¡¯t find it really worthwhile toe here.


    Fighting against Demons?


    Just how many Demons did I kill and absorb using my Demonic Absorption Arts in my past life?


    And if I thought about how I fought against red Demons, which hadn¡¯t even appeared yet in this timeline, in my past life, I would at least be stronger than the instructors here.


    And what about building connections with others?


    Well, all of that would be pointless once the Heavenly Demon made their appearance, so connections my ass.


    Half of the people present here would turn into Demonic Humans.


    Either after being caught by the Heavenly Demon, or willing to turn themselves into the Heavenly Demon.


    ¡°Woocheol.¡±


    I killed some time while leaning against a chair.


    Then, I spoke to the bastard beside me.


    ¡°¡­Y-Yes, brother.¡±


    A martial artist with ck hair and a huge physique.


    It was Pe Woocheol, my roommate.


    He was also the same bastard who fainted after I hit him in the chin yesterday.


    Moreover, when he tried fighting me immediately after he regained consciousness, I gave him some beating and he became much nicer after that.


    It was very important tomunicate.


    And physical contact was also a type ofmunication, right?


    I¡¯m sure he received my message.


    ¡°We are in the same group huh? I¡¯m very happy.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Woocheol?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I am happy as well.¡±


    <em>Hehehe.</em>


    Pe Woocheol, who had the body of a giant, smiled awkwardly.


    It seemed like he was trying to force a smile on his face, but he looked as scary as me, so his smile didn¡¯t look that nice.


    <em>There are a total of three groups, huh?</em>


    There were three groups for closebat martial artists.


    Those who used bows or something unique were divided into other groups.


    And it seemed like there were twice as many groups for sword users, showing just how many sword users were there.


    And oddly enough, Tang Soyeol somehow ended up in that group as well.


    Well, I guess that daggers could be ssified as swords¡­


    But even Tang Soyeol seemed clueless as to why she was put into their group.


    It looks like I had something to tease her about the next time we saw each other.


    As I continued waiting while seated in my chair¡­


    <em>Slide¨C</em>


    The person we were waiting for finally opened the door and stepped in.


    It was a middle-aged man wearing a blue band with a physique simr to that of Pe Woocheol and Hwangbo Cheolwi.


    This meant that he was an instructor of the Heavenly Dragon Academy.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you all.¡±


    Infused with Qi, his voice thatplemented his physique was loud enough to permeate the not-so-small room.


    And judging by his strength and control, it seemed like he was a martial artist who managed to go beyond the Peak Realm.


    <em>Who is he?</em>


    Considering his level, I should have heard about him.


    More so if he was a closebat martial artist.


    ¡°<em>Ugh¡­</em>¡±


    ¡°<em>Kegh¡­</em>¡±


    The Young Prodigies who were unable to endure the pressure exerted by his Qi, started groaning in pain.


    It seemed like his n was to seize the initiative, and it was working out pretty well.


    After all, the gazes of the bastards in the room changed.


    The instructor nced around the room while continuing to exert his Qi.


    And judging by how he was observing each of us with a fierce gaze¡­


    <em>He¡¯s filtering us.</em>


    I was able to figure out that the instructor was getting a read of these bastards¡¯ levels.


    I nced at Pe Woocheol who was beside me.


    He was frowning a bit, but it didn¡¯t seem like he was that affected by it.


    <em>Oh? This bastard is better than I thought.</em>


    He was exceptional.


    Considering that it only took a single blow to knock him out, I didn¡¯t think he was anything special, but the guy knew how to hold himself.


    And there were a few others besides Pe Woocheol, who managed to endure the Qi or deflected it away.


    A total of four guys and one girl, including Pe Woocheol.


    I didn¡¯t know any of them, but it seemed like all of them knew how to hold their own.


    As the instructor¡¯s gaze passed by each one of them, it finallynded on me.


    ¡°¡­!¡±As soon as his eyesnded on me, the instructor flinched.


    I also saw his pupils grow bigger and quiver.


    It was pretty amusing to watch his reaction.


    <em>So he noticed it, huh?</em>


    I was doing a pretty decent job at hiding my strength, but it seemed like the instructor was at a much higher level than I thought.


    <em>Should I reveal a bit more?</em>


    I thought about teasing him a little by revealing a bit more of my strength, but I decided to hold back.


    I just gave him a smile.


    ¡°<em>Ahem.</em>¡±


    After calming himself down, the instructor moved his gaze away from me.


    ¡°I am Cheol Hwanho, the Vice Captain of the Blue Dragon Army of the Murim Alliance.¡±


    <em>Oh?</em>


    I was surprised to hear his name.


    I wondered who he was at first, but I recognized him as soon as I heard his name.


    ¡°The Vice Captain¡­?¡±


    ¡°Cheol Hwanho¡­ the Orthodox Blue Fist¡­!?¡±


    I began to hear the people around me murmuring.


    The Orthodox Blue Fist, Cheol Hwanho.


    I guess he was a rtively famous martial artist.


    Though he was more famous for being the Vice Captain of the Blue Dragon Army.


    Though, Cheol Hwanho felt familiar to me for another reason.


    I pondered over it while staring at the instructor with a rather serious look on my face.


    <em>The Sword Demon¡¯s underling.</em>


    I smirked as soon as I remembered.


    The Sword Demon, the bastard who didn¡¯t leave the mountain he lived on just so that he could train in the martial arts his master had left him.


    The man of hatred drunk on his madness.


    I couldn¡¯t locate him as I didn¡¯t know which mountain he lived on, but he was a bastard who would soon make an appearance in a few years.


    And one of the underlings who apanied that maniac in my past life was Cheol Hwanho.


    I was unable to recognize his face as the Sword Demon¡¯s underlings wore masks, but I recognized him as soon as I heard his name.


    <em>I did hear that he was a part of the Murim Alliance.</em>


    But the Vice Captain of the Blue Dragon Army huh?


    That was intriguing.


    I was left speechless when I thought about how even the Vice Captain of the Blue Dragon Army turned into a Demonic Human.


    ¡°I will be your instructor for half a year.¡±


    Half a year.


    If I thought about how our time at the Heavenly Dragon Academy would onlyst for two years, it was a short but also a long time.


    ¡°Any questions?¡±


    He was done with his greeting.


    It was theplete opposite of the Qinghai Sword¡¯s greeting.


    I liked it.


    After he said that, a few people raised their hands.


    ¡°I have a question.¡±


    ¡°State your name.¡±


    ¡°I am Cheon Il-Seon from the Cheon Il n.¡±


    ¡°I will not answer your question. Only state your name while introducing yourself. I¡¯m sure you were taught that.¡±


    He cut him off immediately


    It seemed like he was doing that to show that there were no ranks in the Heavenly Dragon Academy¡­


    <em>¡­But is that even possible?</em>


    I was still skeptical.


    ¡°I am Hyo Woonbyuk. May I ask how the Vice Captain of the Blue Dragon Army ended uping here as an instructor?¡±


    After the instructor cut off the first person, thankfully, the next bastard was smart enough to only state his name and follow up with a question.


    It was a pretty direct question.


    After thinking for a moment, Cheol Hwanho answered with a smirk.


    ¡°I had time to spare, and I was curious to see if there was anyone noteworthy here.¡±


    ¡°¡­Does that mean that you also n to recruit new members for the Blue Dragon Army?¡±


    ¡°I will not be answering more questions.¡±


    Cheol Hwanho cut the question off, but his response held a lot of meaning.


    He avoided the question without giving too much information.


    That made the people here hopeful that they might be recruited into the Blue Dragon Army if they did well.


    Because of this, a few people had stars in their eyes.


    Personally, I wouldn¡¯t want to be recruited in a mere army of the Murim Alliance, but the Blue Dragon Army was one of the top armies of the Alliance.


    It was also the army that the Azure Heavenly Sword, Namgung Jin used to be a Captain.


    Only the strongest of the Orthodox Faction were epted, which made it obviously difficult to get in.


    Because of that, the instructor¡¯s reaction held a lot of value.


    I probably was the only one who wasn¡¯t that enthralled.


    After that, the instructor answered a few more questions.


    He told us what we could expect to learn from him, and why he would only teach us for half a year.


    He also cut off any personal questions immediately.


    Judging by that¡­


    <em>It looks like he purposely wore the blue band of his army.</em>


    Whether it was to light a fire in the Young Prodigies gathered here or to recruit a few people from this ce, it didn¡¯t matter to me.


    ¡°I will stop taking questions now.¡±


    There were still some bastards who had their hands up, but the instructor ended it there.


    It seemed like it was time now.


    Wow, I never thought I¡¯d get to hear this.


    Having failed my exam in my past life, I didn¡¯t have the opportunity to be educated by an Academy instructor.


    I could hear the people around me whispering.


    It seemed like they had all gotten a bit rxed while he was answering questions.


    However, that rxed atmosphere then became tense in an instant.


    ¡°For your first lesson.¡±


    Cheol Hwanho continued speaking without rxing his Qi.


    ¡°The instructors of the other groups may have started with theory, but I am different.¡±


    Just imagining having to listen to the instructors drone about with exnations, made me feel bored.


    ¡°Rather than learning theory, a martial artist must get real experience fighting against Demons.¡±


    <em>Crack.</em>


    The sound came from Cheol Hwanho¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I cannot bring in a Demon for our first training.¡±


    He then smiled.


    His Combat Qi andplementing expression made him look hostile.


    ¡°Because of that, I will personally take the role of a Demon. It¡¯s simple, you just need to deal with the Demon.¡±


    As soon as I heard him, I tilted my head.


    This was a pretty fierce start.


    So, he nned to fight against a group of almost twenty people all by himself.


    I never thought that this would be the first training.


    <em>Isn¡¯t this a bit too reckless?</em>


    I could understand his intention though.


    As soon as he finished speaking, I saw that everyone had the same question on their faces as they remained silent.


    <em>-He¡¯s going to take all of us at once?</em>


    It was probably something like that.


    Even if he was a strong martial artist and was the Vice Captain of the Blue Dragon Army, they were still doubtful as to whether he would be able to take on everyone here and Cheol Hwanho¡¯s n was to shatter those suspicions.


    It wasn¡¯t a bad idea.


    After all, they would only work hard after they woke up from their delusions.


    Moreover, Cheol Hwanho was strong enough to do something like that.


    However, there was one variable he failed to take into consideration.


    ¡°Instructor.¡±


    As the others struggled to breathe, someone raised their hand like it was nothing, and began speaking.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Not expecting anyone to raise their hand that easily, the instructor looked pretty shocked.


    The person who spoke with ease in such an atmosphere was me.


    ¡°I have a question.¡±


    ¡°¡­I said that I wouldn¡¯t be epting any more questions if I recall correctly?¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s an important question?¡±


    The instructor furrowed his eyebrows as I asked with a smile.


    ¡°Your name?¡±


    ¡°Gu Yangcheon.¡±


    He didn¡¯t show much of a reaction after hearing my name.


    It seemed like he already knew who I was.


    ¡°What¡¯s your question?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not anything special¨C ¡°


    It may have been out of the blue, but it put me in a good mood.


    Even though we were required to stay at the Academy for two years, I nned to leave after a year.


    And in order to do something like that, I had to go through some ratherplicated and troublesome procedures.


    That said, the current situation was really ideal for me.


    ¡°Can I do it myself?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    The instructor frowned after hearing my words.


    It seemed like he had gotten really angry, but it was fine.


    Amused by his reaction, I continued speaking with a smile.


    ¡°The Demon hunt you spoke of, I¡¯m asking if I can do it by myself.¡±


    Once he understood my words, Cheol Hwanho¡¯s Combat Qi got denser.


    It seemed like I hit a nerve.


    Of course it would, saying something like that meant that I didn¡¯t need any help and I was more than capable of fighting him by myself.

 Chapter 302: Whos messing with my kid? (3)

    Chapter 302: Who''s messing with my kid? (3)There were more than a few things that were already established in the Heavenly Dragon Academy.


    Since the ce was filled with martial artists, the first floor of the building was used as a training ground.


    Cafeterias capable of holding everyone in the Academy and it was also rumored to have confinement rooms, just in case.


    Though some rumors also said that they were raising Demons in their basement for training purposes.


    Well¡­ that was not a rumor. It was the truth.


    <em>I did find the basement filled with Demons back in my past life.</em>


    Andstly, there was arge in behind the Heavenly Dragon Academy building used for group training.


    There were around ten to twenty people in each group, so the in was big enough to amodate everyone.


    And that in was now filled with the Qi of the martial artists upying it.


    And even though it was the middle of winter, the heat filling the area made it warm.<em>Swoosh!</em>


    I heard the endless sounds of people moving and shing with each other.


    A group of more than ten people were moving around without stopping.


    And the Vice Captain of the Blue Dragon Army, the Orthodox Blue Fist Cheol Hwanho, was fighting all of them by himself.


    <em>m!</em>


    The ground trembled when Cheol Hwanho stomped on the ground.


    Because of that, a Young Prodigy charging at him lost his bnce as his stance broke.


    Not missing the chance, Cheol Hwanho swung his fist¡­


    <em>m!</em>


    ¡°<em>Agh!</em>¡±


    The Young Prodigy was sent flying as soon as Cheol Hwanho¡¯s giant palm hit him and he crashed into another Young Prodigy.


    The chemistry they had barely managed to scrape up, crumbled.


    And even though it was a group fighting against one person, it was a mess.


    Cheol Hwanho was indeed a strong martial artist, but I could also see that they werecking as I observed them.


    Cheol Hwanho was probably aware that it would turn out this way from the start.


    While deflecting attacksing at him, Cheol Hwanho¡¯s eyes darted around.


    <em>Only four have proper posture.</em>


    Only four people stood out.


    At least that¡¯s what Cheol Hwanho believed.


    <em>However, their level is only that of Young Prodigies.</em>


    Of course, even Cheol Hwanho wasn¡¯t capable of fighting against dozens of Young Prodigies at the level of Second and First-rate all by himself.


    However, fighting against those who had no experience working with each other was a different story.


    They left a lot of openings as they couldn¡¯t match their timings with each other.


    And Cheol Hwanho was able to break their formations easily by taking advantage of those openings.


    They were a mess.


    Then, a Young Prodigy with a huge physique and ck hair broke through and flew towards Cheol Hwanho.


    He had a familiar face.


    <em>Pe Woocheol.</em>


    Cheol Hwanho was amused.


    After all, he was one of the four members he found exceptional.


    Taking advantage of his group¡¯s movements, Pe Woocheol arrived right in front of Cheol Hwanho¡¯s nose.


    Using his lower body as a foundation, Pe Woocheol twisted his hips and charged his fist with Qi.


    He then thrust it out at an impressive speed.


    However¡­


    ¡°How unfortunate.¡±


    That was Pe Woocheol¡¯s mistake.


    He charged at his opponent even though he was aware of the difference in their power levels.


    He let his rage get the better of him as he failed to make the right judgment.


    <em>Crack!</em>


    ¡°!¡±One simple movement of Cheol Hwannho¡¯s hand was all it took for the Qi in Pe Woocheol¡¯s fist scattered away immediately.


    Pe Woocheol was unable to follow Cheol Hwanho¡¯s movements.


    And then¡­


    <em>m¨C!</em>


    ¡°<em>Uggh!</em>¡±


    He felt an impact on his stomach.


    As soon as Cheol Hwanho¡¯s attack made contact, Qi exploded and sent out an aftershock.


    Unable to endure the pain, rolled on the ground after he was sent flying.


    It hadn¡¯t even been long since the instructor took on the role of a Demon and the Young Prodigies began hunting for the said Demon, but half of the group was already t on the ground and those who were still standing had cold sweats running down their backs.


    Their pupils quivered.


    They didn¡¯t believe that something like this was possible.


    Cheol Hwanho couldn¡¯t help but chuckle in his mind upon seeing their faces.


    <em>The look on their faces.</em>


    This was definitely a new experience for them.


    They probably didn¡¯t think that Demons could be this dangerous, nor did they experience anything like this in the Central ins.


    He then saw Pe Woocheol get back up while clutching his stomach.


    ¡°<em>Ptooey.</em>¡±


    Judging by the manner he spat on the ground, it seemed like his spirit hadn¡¯t died yet.


    <em>He is a tough one.</em>


    Not bad.


    That was the attitude a martial artist should have.


    However, it would be better in the long run if the instructors crushed their arrogance right at the start.


    <em>They can¡¯t live in this world like that.</em>


    The Young Prodigies who were attending the Academy were spoiled by their ns and Sects.


    Not only were they talented, but they also had endless support back at their ns and Sects.


    Because of that, most of the Young Prodigies believed that the world was theirs for the taking.


    And it was the instructors¡¯ job to crush that belief.


    At least that was what Cheol Hwanho chose to do.


    After all, Cheol Hwanho had some experience being an instructor at the Heavenly Dragon Academy since he started doing this after he turned 30.


    Although he had taken a break for a few years, he decided to return as he had some ¡®business¡¯ to take care of.


    And since he ended uping here, Cheol Hwanho believed that he should at least do a proper job.


    <em>This batch is pretty decent.</em>


    Cheol Hwanho thought to himself as he continued facing them.


    The Meteor Generation was indeed overflowing with prodigies and geniuses.


    As if proving that statement, the Young Prodigies he was in charge of were all talented as well.


    <em>¡­And, there¡¯s that bastard.</em>


    As Qi filled the surroundings and the wind scattered the heat, Cheol Hwanho looked past the struggling Young Prodigies.


    He was staring at the bastard who simply spectated without moving even an inch.


    <em>The True Dragon, Gu Yangcheon.</em>


    The Last Dragon of the Six Dragons and the Three Phoenixes.


    He was watching from afar as if this whole situation amused him.


    His age was probably below the current group¡¯s average, or even the entire Academy.


    And even though he was fighting against Young Prodigies, Cheol Hwanho¡¯s sharp senses were fixed on Gu Yangcheon.


    <em>Just why?</em>


    He wondered.


    Why was Gu Yangcheon standing still?


    <em>Was what he said earlier just a bluff?</em>


    Cheol Hwanho thought about what Gu Yangcheon said to him before they started their first training


    <em>-Can I do it alone?</em>


    The Young Prodigy who taunted him arrogantly.


    It was obviously a taunt, but Cheol Hwanho failed to keep himself together and almost epted the challenge that came from a Young Prodigy who had barely lived half of the life he lived.


    Even so, he held himself back.


    Cheol Hwanho was an instructor, so he couldn¡¯t allow such things to get to him.


    However¡­


    <em>I want to teach him a lesson.</em>


    However, Cheol Hwanho still had his pride, so he wanted to teach Gu Yangcheon a lesson during this training exercise.


    Seeing that even the Six Dragons and the Three Phoenixes couldn¡¯t match against the instructors, the others would wake up from their delusions.


    Also¡­


    <em>The Young Master has been getting along with the True Dragon as ofte.</em>


    The reason Cheol Hwanho returned as an instructor even after being promoted to the Vice Captain of the Blue Dragon Army was because of Cheol Jiseon.


    <em>I wonder what the Young Master is thinking.</em>


    Thinking about how his Young Master passed the third part of the exam along with the True Dragon, he was reminded of his Young Master telling him that he didn¡¯t need his assistance.


    Even though Cheol Hwanho was here as an instructor, unfortunately, he was unable to support in any way, so he was d that Cheol Jiseon managed to pass the exam.


    <em>I wonder what that bastard is up to.</em>


    Putting that aside, Cheol Hwanho still wasn¡¯t sure about the type of person Gu Yangcheon was.


    A genius who reached Peak Realm at a record-breaking age.


    The biggest star of the Meteor Generation, was currently watching his group falling apart in silence.


    Was he afraid of Cheol Hwanho¡¯s unexpected strength?


    That couldn¡¯t be it.


    Cheol Hwanho didn¡¯t get such a feeling while observing Gu Yangcheon.


    <em>Peak Realm, huh?</em>


    He thought back to the moment when he first saw Gu Yangcheon while observing the group.


    <em>I couldn¡¯t see anything.</em>


    He couldn¡¯t get a read on his level.


    And while the others struggled for breath when his Combat Qi and presence filled the room, Gu Yangcheon was unaffected.


    <em>Is he really</em> on the <em>same level as me?</em>


    Cheol Hwanho had reached the pinnacle of the Peak Realm five years ago and was one step away from reaching the Fusion Realm.


    And just because someone was a Peak Realm martial artist, it didn¡¯t mean that all of them were on the same level.


    Even so,


    <em>¡­For a little chick who</em> hasn''t <em>even reached the age of twenty to be at the same level as me.</em>


    <em>Moreover, his earlier taunts implied that he could beat me all by himself.</em>


    <em>I guess I must¡¯ve looked prettycking.</em>


    As Cheol Hwanho¡¯s Combat Qi rose, the other Young Prodigies curled up their bodies in fear.


    ¡°Gu Yangcheon.¡±


    Cheol Hwanho called Gu Yangcheon.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Yangcheon, who was watching the spectacle with amusement, gave the instructor a soft reply.


    ¡°Why are you just watching?¡±


    ¡°Am I not allowed to?¡±


    ¡°The goal of this training is to hunt the Demon. Are you really going to just watch as yourpanions fall apart?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s strange, the Demons I¡¯m familiar with aren¡¯t capable of speaking. Yet, you seem to be way too good at it.¡±


    <em>Crack.</em>


    Cheol Hwanho¡¯s expression almost cracked.


    <em>How disrespectful!</em>


    He was truly the Sword Phoenix''s younger brother, huh.


    ¡°Are you mocking the instructor?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m just being considerate as this is just training.¡±


    ¡°Considerate?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Yangcheon smiled as he spoke.


    Anyone would understand that his smile was tantly mocking the others.


    ¡°The training would lose its purpose if I joined in.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    So, he was still behaving like that; arrogant and full of himself.


    <em>Well, people his age are usually like that.</em>


    Other than the fact that he was currently in the spotlight, he had the title of True Dragon and he was even said to be the youngest person to reach the Peak Realm, so his arrogance was understandable.


    However, he chose the wrong opponent to mess with.


    <em>I must crush his arrogance.</em>


    He would only be his instructor for half a year.


    Cheol Hwanho had no intention of taking his time to fix his arrogance.


    He would crush it right now to make it easier for him.


    ¡°Student.¡±


    ¡°Yes, instructor.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that the world is yours? You look like a frog in a well right now.¡±


    ¡°<em>Ribbit ribbit.</em>¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I guess I went too far with that one. I apologize.¡±


    It was a rare sight to see Gu Yangcheon apologize, but it was toote.


    ¡°Student Gu Yangcheon.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Seeing that you¡¯re so confident, how about we make a bet?¡±


    ¡°A bet?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a bet.¡±


    ¡°What are we betting on?¡±


    Gu Yangcheon finally started to show interest.


    In response, Cheol Hwanho raised three of his fingers.


    ¡°I will give you three chances.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°If you manage tond an attack on me in those three chances, then it is your victory.¡±


    ¡°Oh wait.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s toote for you to¡­ ¡°


    ¡°Are you going to attack or counter me during those three chances?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Cheol Hwanho wondered what Gu Yangcheon was talking about.


    He clearly said that he was going to give him three chances.


    After seeing Cheol Hwanho¡¯s expression, Gu Yangcheon spoke after feeling relieved.


    ¡°Ah, sorry. I¡¯ve been tricked too many times¡­ so I needed confirmation.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    That was a strange reason.


    Did some crazy person counterattack after allowing him to attack first?


    <em>There is no way a crazy person like that exists.</em>


    If they did, they probably didn¡¯t belong to the Orthodox Faction.


    No one in the Orthodox Faction would do something that dirty.


    As Cheol Hwanho was lost in his thoughts, Gu Yangcheon asked him another question.


    ¡°I¡¯ve understood the conditions, but you said it was a bet, so¡­ do I get anything if I win?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen, but is there something you want?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    It was funny to see him thinking so hard about it.


    After thinking for a while, Gu Yangcheon immediately gave Cheol Hwanho his answer.


    ¡°Then let me skip the morning training sessions.¡±


    ¡°<em>¡­Ha.</em>¡±


    Cheol Hwanho was left speechless on hearing his answer.


    A martial artist, and one who was attending the Academy at that, was asking to be excused from training?


    It couldn¡¯t get more absurd than this.


    ¡°Ok, how about you let me skip the training while you are in charge of us?¡±


    ¡°¡­You really are underestimating me, huh.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing like that. But you are the one who suggested the bet, you know?¡±


    ¡°Fine. But if I win, then¡­ ¡°


    ¡°You can do whatever you want. I¡¯ll ept it.¡±


    <em>Pause.</em>


    Seeing Gu Yangcheon cut him off without a care, Cheol Hwanho lost his temper.


    And soon, his expression turned serious.


    Gu Yangcheon was looking down on him.


    <em>Fine. If you want it that badly, I, your instructor, will show you what the world is like.</em>


    <em>Swooosh!</em>


    Cheol Hwanho unleashed his heavy Combat Qi.


    It waspletely different from the Qi of the Young Prodigies.


    Feeling the Qi of a martial artist who had reached the pinnacle of the Peak Realm, the Young Prodigies on the ground began vomiting as the Qi and killing intent was too much for them to handle.


    This wouldn¡¯t have happened if it were any other Young Prodigy, but seeing Gu Yancheon disrespect him so tantly, Cheol Hwanho couldn¡¯t hold himself back.


    He wanted to show him that just because he was at the Peak Realm, it didn¡¯t mean that he was at the same level as him. There was a whole new world above him.


    ¡°Come.¡±


    Cheol Hwanho spoke with fiery eyes, but Gu Yangcheon remained still.


    He simply stared at Cheol Hwanho with a strange look on his face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid, student?¡±


    Even if Gu Yangcheon was a Peak Realm martial artist, they were onpletely different levels.


    It was obvious that he wouldn¡¯t be able to move.


    Seeing him like that, Cheol Hwanho began speaking with a smile on his face.


    ¡°If you admit your wrongdoings and apologize, I might just let you¡­ ¡°


    ¡°This much should be enough. It¡¯s going to be close though.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Just as CHeol Hwanho was about to show him mercy, Gu Yangcheon cut him off.


    Just as Cheol Hwanho was about to question him, Gu Yangcheon opened his palm and whispered softly.


    ¡°ming Sphere.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    He knew what this was.


    Most of the instructors spoke about it during the exams.


    The Secret Art that turned the exam ground turned into a mess.


    It was even said that even a Peak Realm martial artist wasn¡¯t capable of doing what Gu Yangcheon did.


    <em>Is he going to?</em>


    Just as Cheol Hwanho started to wonder¡­


    <em>aaze!</em>


    mes shot outwards and swept the whole area in an instant.


    Gu Yangcheon¡¯s mes engulfed Cheol Hwanho¡¯s Combat Qi and killing intent.


    And where did it all go?


    Right in Gu Yangcheon¡¯s palm.


    His mes stormed about before gathering into a single spot while sweeping someone else¡¯s Qi.


    <em>This is absurd¡­!</em>


    Simply watching it made Cheol Hwanho feel tingly.


    Only then did he realize that he was wrong.


    Gu Yangcheon wasn¡¯t at the beginner level of Peak Realm.


    After all, he wouldn¡¯t be able to discharge such a powerful Qi if he was.


    <em>Is he going to detonate it?</em>


    Cheol Hwanho had already forgotten about the bet.


    If Gu Yangcheon really detonated that thing¡­


    <em>I won¡¯t be able to block it like the Sword Queen.</em>


    And at his level, he wouldn¡¯t be able to protect the Young Prodigies around him.


    Seeing that he had to stop Gu Yangcheon, he circted his Qi into his legs.


    <em>m¨C!</em>


    And as soon as the heavy impact hit the ground, Cheol Hwanho flew towards Gu Yangcheon.


    He was extremely quick.


    Even though it took him an instant to reach Gu Yangcheon, it felt like an eternity.


    <em>Can I even block that?</em>


    If it exploded, how big would the st be?


    What would be the damage if he blocked it?


    And would Gu Yancheon be able to deal with the recoil if he deflected it?


    Numerous questions ran through Cheol Hwanho¡¯s mind, but he failed to reach conclusions.


    He even thought about using his entire body to block that attack.


    And just when he reached Gu Yangcheon, he thrust his fist.


    His fist charged with powerful Qi was thrust out at an extreme speed and it shot towards his target¡­


    <em>Swish!</em>


    ¡°¡­What!¡±


    But his fist simply cut through the air.


    Because Gu Yangcheon moved his body to dodge his attack.


    Cheol Hwanho¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    <em>He reacted to his attack?</em>


    That was his mistake. Cheol Hwanho was only able to afford to be surprised for an instant.


    He didn¡¯t have the time to be shocked.


    And thus, he was the one who was unable to react on time.


    As he tried to move hastily, his posture was messed up.


    And because of that, his body became sluggish.


    Gu Yangcheon didn¡¯t let that opportunity pass by.


    Raising the palm holding a red marble right up to Cheol Hwanho¡¯s eyes¡­


    <em>Kwak¨C!</em>


    He clenched his fist.


    As soon as Gu Yangcheon clenched his fist, an aftershock made Cheol Hwanho¡¯s hair flutter.


    ¡°<em>Egh!</em>¡±


    Expecting an explosion, Cheol Hwanho shut his eyes tight as he used his Qi to cover his surroundings to lessen the impact.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    But strangely enough, there was no explosion.


    He expected to be engulfed in mes, but only a light wind blew around Cheol Hwanho.


    Then.


    He felt a small impact on his chest.


    When Cheol Hwanho opened his eyes to see what it was, he saw Gu Yangcheon¡¯s fist making contact with his chest.


    And as soon as he saw that, Cheol Hwanho¡¯s jaw dropped.


    Seeing his reaction¡­


    ¡°The Demon, I caught it.¡±


    Gu Yangcheon had a satisfied smile on his face.

 Chapter 303: Whos messing with my kid? (4)

    Chapter 303: Who''s messing with my kid? (4)There were different types of training held at the Heavenly Dragon Academy, but they tried to avoid having more than four in a day.


    After all, the Young Prodigies needed time for personal training as well.


    Hence, the instructors didn¡¯t go too hard in the sessions they conducted.


    As I said before, people came to the Academy for the purpose of building connections and for fame.


    Well, the Academy did have a decent education system, but the Young Prodigies didn¡¯t really need toe here as they could learn most of these things at their ns or Sects.


    Though no one would actually listen to me if I said this, so I didn¡¯t even bother.


    And what would change if I told them what they already knew?


    Anyways, four days had passed since the Academy started.


    Some said those four days went by pretty quickly, while others were surprised that so many days had already gone by.


    I was one of those who felt that time had gone by quickly, but a few incidents urred in that same period of time.One was a rumor that said that a student of the Academy won against an instructor.


    Yes.


    It was about me.


    <em>Rumors spread way too quickly.</em>


    That rumor spread rather quickly after I defeated Cheol Hwanho.


    And by the win, I was speaking about the bet.


    I didn¡¯t actually defeat an instructor in a fight, but the rumor heavily implied that I did.


    Seriously, these guys really loved to exaggerate things.


    <em>It would¡¯ve been a bit more difficult if it was a real fight.</em>


    Since I knew what type of person he was, I was able to get on Cheol Hwanho¡¯s nerves, which in turn led to that situation.


    If Cheol Hwanho had really gotten provoked by me and we ended up sparring, it wouldn¡¯t have been easy for me.


    <em>He would have been a difficult opponent even if I was in my peak condition.</em>


    The Orthodox Blue Fist.


    A martial artist on the verge of reaching the Fusion Realm, just like me.


    Seeing that he had reached the Fusion Realm before I became a Demonic Human in my past life, I guess he would soon reach the Fusion Realm in this timeline as well.


    Even if he hadn¡¯t reached it yet, in the end, it meant that he had that much potential in him.


    And since I couldn¡¯t predict the oue if I fought him in my peak condition, it would have been a bit too difficult to fight him while I was injured.


    <em>Ugh, it¡¯s sore¡­</em>


    I massaged my Dantian.


    That spot still felt sore.


    And it had gotten worse since I used the ming Sphere that day.


    There wasn¡¯t much recoil as I retrieved it instead of detonating it, but it still took a toll.


    <em>But it worked out in the end.</em>


    As I expected, Cheol Hwanho made a bet and I emerged victorious by using the ming Sphere.


    If things went awry and we ended up sparring, I would¡¯ve had to use everything I had, including my Blood Qi, to defeat him.


    <em>If that happened, I would¡¯ve been bedridden for at least a month.</em>


    Just thinking about it gave me the chills, but I was d that everything worked out in the end.


    Thanks to that, I was given free time in the morning.


    <em>It should be fine since everyone else is probably rolling and running around now, right?</em>


    With my heightened senses, I was wandering around, looking for a deserted spot.


    My destination; the entrance to the secret vault somewhere in a basement.


    <em>I have about two hours.</em>


    The training wouldst longer than that, but I would have to return after two hours just to be safe.


    The only problem was¡­


    <em>I know nothing about Formations.</em>


    There was a high possibility that Formations would be used to protect the entrance to the secret vault.


    Moreover, it was also possible that most of the Murim Alliance didn¡¯t know about what was in the basement of the Heavenly Dragon Academy.


    And I had almost no knowledge when it came to Formations.


    ¡®After allI also had the bad habit of breaking and ripping apart Formations in my past life.¡¯


    In my past life, all I had to do was simply endure the recoil whenever I ripped through Formations.


    However, I couldn¡¯t afford to do such a thing in this life.


    <em>Judging by how I can¡¯t even sense it, it seems like they did an amazing job hiding it.</em>


    How did the Heavenly Demon even manage to find it?


    The Heavenly Demon probably came across it coincidentally while destroying everything around it.


    Formations didn¡¯t work against the Heavenly Demon, so the Heavenly Demon just found it and broke through it.


    <em>That¡¯s probably what happened.</em>


    The important thing was, that the secret vault really existed in the basement.


    And I just had half a year to find it.


    That would be the best for my n.


    <em>After all, I can only start nning after I find that thing.</em>


    It had already been a few days, and it seemed like today was another bust.


    After taking out a piece of paper¡­


    <em>Slit.</em>


    I scratched my fingertip and used my blood as ink.


    I was marking all the ces I¡¯d checked.


    Even if the Heavenly Dragon Academy was huge, considering that I had spent more than a few days exploring the ce and seeing that I still didn¡¯t find it¡­


    <em>It¡¯s either</em> possible <em>that I can¡¯t locate it with my senses, or the entrance is located outside of the Academy.</em>


    What a hassle.


    I never thought that this would be easy, and it was harder than expected.


    <em>It¡¯s problematic if it¡¯s outside of the Academy.</em>


    The Heavenly Dragon Academy had a barrier enclosing it.


    I also heard that they used some precious treasures to set up these barriers as it would cause a huge problem if any of the precious children from the noble ns and Sects got ambushed.


    Though, I couldn¡¯t leave whenever I wanted because of that.


    <em>Tsk.</em>


    What should I do?


    If it was really outside the Academy, then I would have to wait until summer, when I could return home for some time.


    But that would really be a waste of time.


    <em>¡­I¡¯ll first go back¡­</em>


    I had to ponder over it back at my dorm since I was short on time.


    And just as I was about to return¡­


    <em>Rustle.</em>


    I felt a presence in the tallgrass behind me.


    My hair all stood up at the same time.


    <em>Why are they here?</em>


    Considering how I failed to notice their presence despite having my senses sharpened, it meant that that person was also hiding their presence.


    Moreover, it was dangerous since I couldn¡¯t detect them.


    <em>Which bastard is it?</em>


    Ignoring my injury, I gathered my Qi without hesitation.


    And after enveloping my body with the heat, I turned towards the presence.


    <em>I first have to see- Huh?</em>


    <em>Pause!</em>


    Just as I was about to gather my Combat Qi, my body froze like a rock as soon as I saw the person behind me.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±They also froze on seeing me.


    They, no, thedy was on the verge of drawing her sword.


    A beautifuldy, who seemed to be a little over the age of thirty, wearing a white outfit with blue outerwear, symbolizing that she was an instructor at the Academy.


    I then noticed the plum flower symbol under her outerwear.


    ¡°Why¡­¡±


    The heroine of Mount Hua who inherited the title of Sword Queen.


    The Plum Blossom Sword.


    On seeing me¡­


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    She asked in a rather confused tone, but I was the one who really wanted to ask her that question.


    ******************I heard that they had turned the small forest behind the Heavenly Dragon Academy building into a trail for people to walk on, but hardly anyone used it.


    Understandably so. Who would have time for a leisurely walk when they were busy training and learning at the Academy?


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    That said, this meeting was rather unexpected.


    The Sword Queen stared at the person she ran into.


    A student who should have been focusing on his morning training.


    The subject of everyone¡¯s interest was standing right in front of her.


    ¡°¡­Hello?¡±


    His greeting was awkward, yet familiar.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be training right now? Why are you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve been excused by Instructor Cheol Hwanho ¡­¡±


    She was wondering what he was talking about¡­


    <em>So that was the case.</em>


    But it didn¡¯t take long for the Sword Queen to understand.


    The news of Cheol Hwanho losing against a student had reached the ears of the Sword Queen as well.


    She also heard that the Head of the Academy scolded him afterward¡­


    ¡°Then, you should be back in your dormitory, so why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I came here for a walk since I heard it was nice¡±


    That was a lie.


    The Sword Queen realized it immediately.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Instructor, I should be the one asking you that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be training your students?¡±


    The Sword Queen started racking her brain as soon as she heard Gu Yangcheon.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m in charge of the afternoon training.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then why are you here¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m¡­ taking a walk.¡±


    ¡°Ah, is that so?¡±


    Their conversation was brief.


    Both of them were rolling their eyes due to the awkward situation they created.


    Gu Yangcheon knew that it was possible that the Sword Queen knew right away that he was lying.


    However, Gu Yangcheon also knew that the Sword Queen was lying to him as well.


    Because of that, an awkward silence lingered.


    <em>Huh?</em>


    <em>That¡¯s odd.</em>


    Gu Yangcheon wondered while staring at the Sword Queen.


    <em>What is she hiding?</em>


    Judging by the Sword Queen¡¯s reaction, it seemed like she was hiding something.


    To begin with, she probably came here as an instructor because she had a goal, and judging by her current appearance, it seemed like the Sword Queen was looking for something as well.


    <em>Could it be¡­Is she looking for the secret vault as well?</em>


    It was suspicious to see the Sword Queen wander around the Heavenly Dragon Academy like this.


    <em>Does that mean she is also looking for the secret vault?</em>


    Such a thought passed through Gu Yangcheon¡¯s mind.


    <em>If that¡¯s the case, how does she know about the secret vault?</em>


    After all, no one knew of its existence until the Heavenly Demon made its appearance.


    Therefore, it would have been strange if she knew about it.


    <em>If she does know about it, then what should I do?</em>


    Look for it together?


    Then how would I exin the fact that I also knew about it?


    <em>This isn¡¯t good.</em>


    It was possible that it wasn¡¯t rted to the secret vault, but I Was certain that the Sword Queen also had a goal of her own.


    Or we wouldn¡¯t have run into each other like this.


    Just as Gu Yangcheon was wondering about his next move, the Sword Queen started speaking after organizing her thoughts.


    ¡°I¡­ heard about something.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    I immediately paid attention as I thought that she was going to talk about our current situation.


    I was sure the Sword Queen thought hard about it too.


    ¡°The technique you used back in the exam ground¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, wait huh? Pardon¡­? All of a sudden¡­?¡±


    I was confused for a second as that was so out of the blue.


    I wondered why she was suddenly bringing up what happened back then.


    <em>Does she have a good reason for it?</em>


    As I was lost in my thoughts, the Sword Queen spoke.


    ¡°From what I heard, it looks like you didn¡¯t have to actually detonate that Secret Art of yours back then.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    My mind went nk after hearing that.


    Oh¡­ fuck.


    <em>How does she kn- ¡­Oh.</em>


    I wondered how the Sword Queen found out about that, but I remembered that I retrieved it during my fight with Cheol Hwanho.


    It seemed like Cheol Hwanho had given a detailed report about our spar.


    Cold sweat ran down my back.


    <em>¡­I¡¯m fucked, aren¡¯t I?</em>


    I had totally forgotten about it during my fight with Cheol Hwanho.


    I had forgotten about the trouble I had caused the Sword Queen when I detonated that orb in my fight against her.


    <em>Ugh, you retard, how could you forget about that¡­</em>


    If I knew something like this would have happened, I would¡¯ve chosen a different method.


    ¡°I thought abouting to see you¡­¡±


    ¡°Me? Why?¡±


    ¡°I wonder why?¡±


    It was even scarier to see her ying coy.


    ¡°¡­Uh.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll overlook it this time.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The Sword Queen smiled kindly as she stared at me.


    And that smile made it even scarier.


    ¡°We both have things we want to keep secret, so I should let you off this time.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She was pretty straightforward.


    The Sword Queen was asking me to keep quiet since she was going to let me off for what I did to her back then.


    I guess it was a win-win deal for both of us, but her gaze made me feel rather ufortable.


    No matter how much I thought about it, there was no way she was going to let me off so easily.


    ¡°Uh, Sword Queen.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Are you really okay with¨C ¡­Never mind.¡±


    I stopped midway.


    She was not okay with it no matter how much I looked at her.


    She was definitely angry, but she was forcing herself to smile while holding herself back.


    <em>In situations</em> like this*, one must make a break for it.*


    ¡°Then I shall be taking my leave first. I hope you enjoy your walk.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Gu Yangcheon quickly fled from the scene, while the Sword Queen watched him leave with a strange gaze.


    ******************Since the Academy started, a small and big incident had urred in just four days.


    One of them was that Gu Yangcheon had taunted an instructor and even won against them.


    Because of the number of witnesses, an exaggerated rumor spread quickly.


    A horrible rumor was going about, one that said that the True Dragon broke an instructor¡¯s arms and legs and stepped on their head while cursing their parents out and also doing the same to the other students. That rumor also made many people specte if the True Dragon was the strongest of the Six Dragons and Three Phoenixes.


    And it was hard to still see him as a Young Prodigy since he defeated an instructor.


    The other thing was that the students started forming their cliques.


    It was probably on the smaller side or maybe it was bigger than that, but it was certain that cliques were being formed in the Academy.


    It may have been strange for cliques to form in just a few days, but Cheol Jiseon was certain it was truly happening.


    ¡°Hahaha, so the Meteor Sword knows about it as well?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I believe it¡¯s first made in Henan?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m saying this now since it¡¯s brought up, but I actually met up with the person who actually made¨C ¡°


    <em>What a joke.</em>


    Numerous Young Prodigies were talking to each other in polite tones.


    All of them were speaking about the ces they came from and about their achievements, but they were obviously just bragging.


    Among that group of people, was someone sitting at the center.


    The Meteor Sword, Jang Seonyeon.


    He was in the same group as Cheol Jiseon.


    Although he wasn¡¯t one of the Six Dragons and the Three Phoenixes, he was famous for his incredible talent.


    The son of the current Alliance Leader, the Harmonic Sword Jang Cheon.


    Jang Seonyeon was one of the people Cheol Jiseon nned to get closer to, but it wasn¡¯t easy when he was surrounded by so many people,


    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you going to respond?¡±


    Nor was he in a situation where he could even approach him.


    <em>Pow¨C!</em>


    ¡°<em>Ugh!</em>¡±


    Cheol Jiseon fell straight to the ground when someone struck the back of his head.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t responding even though I called you repeatedly.¡±


    When Cheol Jiseon turned around while rubbing the back of his head, he saw a Young Prodigy who was sitting behind him.


    He called him? That was a lie.


    The bastard didn¡¯t call Cheol Jiseon.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s up?¡±


    Despite knowing that, Cheol Jiseon held himself back.


    ¡°I called you for fun. Why? Do you feel offended?¡±


    As the bastard started to giggle, the others around him joined in as well.


    <em>Sigh¡­</em>


    In response, Cheol Jiseon sighed in his mind.


    Once they noticed that he wasn¡¯t capable of keeping up with the training, they began to tease him.


    Even though he hade to the great Heavenly Dragon Academy, he felt ashamed because he was unable to retort.


    <em>I didn¡¯te here for this.</em>


    He clenched the fist that was on his knee.


    <em>I really didn¡¯te here for this.</em>


    <em>I knew that it would be hard, but for this to happen from the very start.</em>


    ¡°Your eyes look a little strange, you know? I think he¡¯s offended. Guys, master Cheol Jiseon is offended.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s offended? Oh no, he must¡¯ve been offended when he struggled back there too.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When the instructor called on Cheol Jiseon to ask him a question about the topic they were learning, Cheol Jiseon ended up stuttering out of nervousness.


    And the others around him were teasing him about it.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, then let¡¯s settle it with a spar.¡±


    The bastard stared down at Cheol Jiseon while flexing his muscles.


    Having that he was over the level of a First rate, he wasn¡¯t someone Cheol Jiseon could hold his ground against.


    In the end, he had to keep his mouth shut.


    ¡°You¡¯ve be silent in an instant. What a wimp. I wonder if you even have anything down there.¡±


    ¡°Who knows? It¡¯s possible that he actually doesn¡¯t have anything. Either that, or it¡¯s tiny.¡±


    ¡°But he can probably live off of his handsome face, right? A male prostitute for example.¡±


    <em>Crack.</em>


    Cheol Jiseon clenched his fist tighter.


    ¡°Hey, but don¡¯t you have an older sister?¡±


    <em>Pause.</em>


    Hearing someone mention his sister, Cheol Jiseon stopped trembling.


    ¡°Does your sister look like you? It¡¯d be nice if she does. I want a lot of wives, you see. So, how about you introduce her to me?¡±


    <em>- Jiseon, you must not use that power.</em>


    Cheol Jiseon¡¯s sister¡¯s voice tickled his ears, but his hand moved instinctively.


    It would be fine if he used it once, right?


    ¡°I¡¯m someone who can change your life. And this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, you know?¡±


    Cheol Jiseon could hold himself if it was just about him, but when it came to his sister¡­


    Just as Cheol Jiseon was about to stand up and make his move¡­


    ¡°Why is this bastard not responding aga- ¡°


    <em>m¨C!</em>


    The bastard speaking in a gruff manner suddenly rolled on the floor and was sent flying along with an explosive sound.


    Cheol Jiseon¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    The bastard leaned against the wall as his body began to tremble.


    <em>St¨C!</em>


    Blood spurted out his mouth and drenched the floor.


    ¡°Wha¡­ What¡­¡±


    When the bastard raised his head up, someone who he hadn¡¯te across before was standing there.


    At the very least, he wasn¡¯t in the same group as him.


    ¡°W-Who are you?¡±


    He shouted angrily, but the person who had popped out of nowhere, threw a chair at him in response.


    <em>Crash!</em>


    ¡°<em>Agh!</em>¡±


    ¡°What do you mean who am I? I¡¯m a friend who happened to be passing by.¡±


    After being hit by the chair, the bastard screamed once again.


    The person who was responsible for throwing the chair was still standing calmly.


    His fierce eyes then narrowed as he spoke.


    His smile only made him look scarier.


    Even Cheol Jiseon was shocked to see him.


    It wasn¡¯t someone he expected to see.


    ¡°<em>Ugh</em>, I came here to eat with a friend, but there¡¯s A retard here as well.¡±


    The person scratched his head nonchntly.


    His fierce face, and his disrespectful manner of speaking.


    Cheol Jiseon recognized his face.


    How could he not be?


    After all, he was half for- ¡­No, he was forced to be his friend.


    And because they were put in different groups, Cheol Jiseon believed that he wouldn¡¯t see him any longer and he was happy about it at the time.


    Seeing that they were put in different groups, Cheol Jiseon thought that he gave up on bullying him.


    Because of that, Cheol Jiseon only got more confused.


    The person who came to save him from his current predicament¡­


    <em>¡­True Dragon?</em>


    Was none other than Gu Yangcheon.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 304: Whos messing with my kid? (5)

    The only reason I went to Cheol Jiseon was simply because I wanted to have a meal with him.


    <em>Is he doing okay?</em>


    It felt pretty weird to be worrying about another guy, but since Cheol Jiseon was the main reason I decided toe to the Heavenly Dragon Academy in the first ce, I decided to give him as much attention as possible as I was busy for thest few days.


    <em>Our rtionship is not too bad either.</em>¡¯


    And since that bastard didn¡¯t seem to mind it either, bing his friend seemed like a pretty good idea as well.


    After all, I helped him pass the exam, gave him a better ce to stay, and even became his friend.


    I was doing everything I could possibly do for him.


    <em>This should be enough!</em>


    Everything was proceeding ording to my ns.


    However, the thing that bothered me was the fact that I didn¡¯t know how the others were doing.Since everyone had been grouped ording to the fighting style they specialized in, there weren¡¯t many chances for me to run into them.


    Well, I did see them asionally, mostly during mealtimes.


    Tang Soyeol looked like she was on the verge of death, and Namgung Bi-ah sometimes came over and just sniffed me.


    I also ran into Wi Seol-Ah, but she didn¡¯t approach me.


    It looked like she wanted to talk to me, so I wondered why she was behaving like that.


    <em>I should just ask her the next time I run into her.</em>


    She shouldn¡¯t be making me anxious with that gaze of hers.


    Anyway, everyone was doing their own thing and Moyong Hi-ah seemed to be the busiest.


    At least that¡¯s what the rumors said.


    She really loved being the center of attention.


    <em>Was it the floor below?</em>


    I could feel the gazes of the Young Prodigies boring into me as I made my way.


    It seemed like I had be pretty famous.


    And during this¡­


    ¡°Hey! What are you staring at!¡±


    Why was this bastard even doing this¡­


    Pe Woocheo, who was following me, roared at the Young Prodigies staring at me.


    Seriously, why was he doing this?


    No, why was he following me in the first ce?


    <em>¡­My life.</em>


    I had put him in his ce in our first meeting, but Pe Woocheol started behaving differently after my victory against Cheol Hwanho.


    Did I hit him too hard in the head?


    No, I was pretty experienced in beating up people, so there was no way I could have made such a mistake.


    I had definitely beat him up in an unnoticeable way.


    ¡°Look at your eyes. Do you have something against our eldest brother?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s obvious they have something against you, so please keep your mouth shut. I¡¯m about to die of embarrassment.¡±


    And it¡¯s not like we were some thugs or something.


    Was this bastard seriously a blood rtive of the Orthodox Faction? He definitely did note from the Unorthodox Faction¡­, right?


    Pe Woocheol¡¯s appearance was even more horrifying.


    ¡°<em>Ugh</em>, screw off. Why are you following me?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the younger brother follow the older brother at all times?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all, so stop following me.¡±


    I was praying for him to leave me alone.


    Should I just fold him in half and force him back to the dormitory?


    Yes, that should make things morefortable.


    Well, it looked like I had arrived at my destination as I made my decision


    ¡°I¡¯ll have a talk with yout- ¡°


    <em>-Do you have a sister?</em>


    Just as I was about to step into the room Cheol Jiseon was in, I heard a voice.


    I tried to see what was happening inside, and from the looks of it, Cheol Jiseon was speaking to some nameless bastard.


    <em>The atmosphere doesn¡¯t seem to be good though</em>


    It was obvious that their rtionship wasn¡¯t a good one.


    <em>Sigh, why do bastards like him keep showing up wherever I go?</em>


    Such bastards were really obsessed with crushing people weaker than themselves.


    And it seemed like Cheol Jiseon was unlucky enough to run into one of them.


    With a body too weak for a martial artist, and since he alwaysgged behind by a step, Cheol Jiseon was an obvious target for the bastards who pretended to be strong.


    And I knew that pretty well since I had gone through the same experience in my past life.


    However, the difference was that I would fight back even if it killed me.


    <em>But Cheol Jiseon is different.</em>


    I thought it would be fine for me to stand back and observe the situation.


    However, what happened next¡­.


    <em>-Does your sister look like you? It¡¯d be nice if she did. I want a lot of wives, you see. So, how about you introduce her to me?</em>


    <em>-I¡¯m someone who can change your life. And this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, you know?</em>


    Pissed me off even though it wasn¡¯t even directed at me.


    If it were me, I would¡¯ve pulled out that bastard¡¯s tongue and burned it on the spot.


    <em>Is he going to hold back after all that?</em>


    Even Cheol Jiseon was inherently kind by nature, if he held back no¨C


    <em>¡­Huh?</em>


    However, what Cheol Jiseon did next shocked me.


    As if he were trying to find and grab something, Cheol Jiseon began moving his finger under a table.


    And that slow and strange movement was only noticeable to me.


    No sooner did I see his fingers move, I took action immediately.


    I had two reasons for doing that.


    The first reason was because if he used that power recklessly, I was certain that the area around him would be scorched and destroyed.


    And the second¡­


    <em>It¡¯s definitely him.</em>


    I was now certain about the type of person Cheol Jiseon was, he was definitely the bastard I¡¯d been looking for¡­


    And because of that, I took action without hesitation.


    I charged my Qi and greeted the bastard harassing Cheol Jiseon with a kick in the chest.


    ******************Cheol Jiseon could no longer make sense of his current situation.


    <em>What just happened?</em>


    Everything happened in an instant.


    Gu Yangcheon appeared out of nowhere and turned everything into a mess.


    The bastard who he sent flying with a kick was still struggling to breathe, barely holding onto his consciousness.


    ¡°<em>¡­Cough¡­ Huff¡­!</em>¡±


    Blood dripped from his nose as he coughed.


    ¡°What¡­ What are you¡­!¡±


    Even that bastard didn¡¯t seem to understand what was happening to him.


    After barely managing to hold onto his consciousness, he raised his head up and yelled at the person who attacked him.


    ¡°How dare you do that to me¡­! Are you not afraid of the consequences!?¡±


    ¡°Why do bastards like you keep saying the same thing every time? Do you guys rehearse it or something?¡±


    ¡°You bastard¡­! Do you even know who I am¡­!?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    When Gu Yangcheon spoke to him after walking up to his nose, the bastard fell silent.


    ¡°I said, who are you ?¡±


    His voice was cold.


    He wasn¡¯t using any Combat Qi nor was he showing any killing intent.


    All Gu Yangcheon did was talk to him, but it felt as if the atmosphere around him became colder.


    ¡°¡­I am Jin Eesuk of the Taesanjin n.¡±


    ¡°Oh, the Taesanjin n.¡±


    Seeing Gu Yangcheon p his hands, Jin Eesuk turned arrogant once again, believing that Gu Yangcheon had understood his words.


    ¡°So, if you understood, then- ¡°


    ¡°And where exactly is that, you bastard?¡±


    <em>Pow!</em>


    ¡°<em>Ugh!</em>¡±


    But Gu Yangcheon simply smacked Jin Eesuk on the back of his head, as if that didn¡¯t really matter to him.


    Seeing that, Jin Eesuk¡¯s group tried to intervene¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    But a giant with a horrifying expression on his face stopped them.


    <em>Who is it?</em>


    Cheol Jiseon simply observed the scene in confusion, but a member of Jin Eesuk¡¯s group recognized the man.


    ¡°¡­Pe Woocheol¡­?¡±


    ¡°What¡­? That¡¯s Pe Woocheol?¡±


    A famous Young Prodigy even Cheol Jiseon knew of.


    Although they weren¡¯t as affluent as the Tang n who ruled over thends of Sichuan, the Pe n was still famous in their own right.


    And it was hard to not know the giant Pe Woocheol, who was a blood rtive of Pe n and a rtively famous Young Prodigy.


    ¡°You better not get in our eldest brother¡¯s way. I might identally kill you.¡±The members of Jin Eesuk¡¯s group shriveled back in fear.


    ¡°Did he just call him eldest brother?¡±


    ¡°Then, that person is¡­¡±


    The famously aggressive Pe Woocheol was said to have be softer after he joined the Heavenly Dragon Academy.


    There was a rumor going around saying that a pretty famous person had made Pe Woocheol their underling.


    ¡°<em>Ugh</em>, please¡­ Didn¡¯t I tell you to return to your room?¡±


    He kept trying to push Pe Woocheol away, but Pe Woocheol insisted on staying.


    Having finally recognized the person before him, Jin Eesuk became deathly pale and hepletely forgot that his bleeding nose.


    ¡°T-True Dragon¡­?¡±


    After shouting at Pe Woocheol, Gu Yangcheon turned back to Jin Eesuk.


    ¡°So then, shall we continue our conversation?¡±


    ¡°W-What brings the True Dragon here¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ayo, why are you speaking so politely? I don¡¯t mind your previous manner of speaking.¡±


    Although he spoke with a smile, it felt like he would be killed if he actually did it.


    ¡°What was your name again? Jin suck?¡±


    ¡°Jin¡­ Eesuk¡­¡±


    ¡°Right, Eesuck. Your age?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking such a- ¡°


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel like answering?¡±


    ¡°Twenty, I-I am twenty years old.¡±


    ¡°You are old enough then.¡±


    Satisfied with his answer, Gu Yangcheon grabbed hold of Jin Eesuk¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Then why can¡¯t you act your age huh? Did you doze off when you were supposed to learn that or something?¡±


    ¡°¡­What¡­ did you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t no one ever tell you not to bully the disabled?¡±


    Then, Gu Yangcheon suddenly applied pressure on one of Jin Eesuk¡¯s fingers.


    <em>Craaack-!</em>


    Then, a horrifying sound resounded in the room,


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    While Jin Eesuk let out a silent scream.


    ¡°Picking on others even at this age? Why are you still in the Orthodox Faction? Just screw off to the Unorthodox Faction.¡±


    ¡°<em>Ugh¡­ Ough¡­</em>¡±


    ¡°Stop overreacting. I purposely broke a finger on your right hand because you¡¯re left-handed. Pretty considerate, right? I know.¡±


    Although Cheol Jiseon had now be a disabled person thanks to Gu Yangcheon, it wasn¡¯t time for him to worry about that.


    <em>H-How¡­</em>


    Cheol Jiseon was grateful that Gu Yangcheon had saved him from Jin Eesuk, but he never thought that he¡¯d be that brutal.


    The True Dragon would surely have to face some consequences.


    Cheol Jiseon¡¯s eyes darted around.


    With Pe Woocheol their way, they only continued to watch the True Dragon brutally dismantle Jin Eesuk.


    ¡°<em>Ough¡­</em> W-Why are you doing this¡­! This has nothing to do with you!¡±


    Jin Eesuk shouted out of frustration, but Gu Yangcheon smirked after hearing his words.


    ¡°Nothing to do with me? He¡¯s my friend.¡±


    He pointed towards Cheol Jiseon as he spoke.


    Hearing that, everyone turned their gaze toward Cheol Jiseon.


    <em>He is the True Dragon¡¯s friend?</em>


    <em>Just who is he¡­?</em>


    <em>They say that birds of a</em> feather <em>flock together, so does that mean that he is also¡­</em>


    A single phrase from Gu Yangcheon was all it took for Cheol Jiseon¡¯s expression to shatter in an instant.


    Cheol Jiseon felt dizzy.


    Nothing made sense any longer.


    ¡°Why did you pick on my friend?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know he was your-¡°


    ¡°Woosuck, that¡¯s not a good excuse.¡±


    Jin Eesuk was now Jin Woosuck, but he wasn¡¯t in the situation to argue about that.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have been doing something like that in the first ce, isn¡¯t that right? ¡±


    It was toote for him now.


    Gu Yangcheon grabbed Jin Eesuk¡¯s hands once again.


    Jin Eesuk started trembling as tears formed in his eyes.


    Just as he was about to scream in pain¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Someone intervened.


    It was a firm and powerful voice.


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t do you any good if you keep going.¡±


    Someone broke through the group of helpless Young Prodigies and approached Gu Yangcheon.


    The owner of the voice was the Meteor Sword, Jang Seonyeon.


    After realizing who he was, the group of Young Prodigies finally felt relieved.


    They were really d to see the Meteor Sword.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t even your group Master Gu, so how about you stop there?¡±


    Pe Woocheol blocked Jang Seonyeon with his giant body¡­


    ¡°Move aside.¡±


    But Gu Yangcheon threw Jin Eesuk aside and stood up.


    Combat Qi flickered in Gu Yangcheon¡¯s fierce eyes.


    ¡°Why did you interfere?¡±


    ¡°As I said, both sides would have been harmed if you continued.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I guess I wasn¡¯t clear enough. I¡¯ll say it again.¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    ¡°Why did you choose to interfere <em>now</em>?¡±


    After hearing Gu Yangcheon repeat his words, the spectators observed them with a strange look on their faces.


    What did Gu Yangcheon mean by that?


    ¡°¡­What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Why did you meddle only after I crushed this Woosuck or Eesuck bastard, even though you were watching the whole time?¡±


    ¡°Master Gu.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you were watching. My friend¡­ Hey friend, what was your name again?¡±


    ¡°Cheol Jiseon¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure you were watching Jiseon getting picked on by that retard over there.¡±


    Did Jang Seonyeon really have no idea that Jin Eesuk was picking on Cheol Jiseon for a few days now? Gu Yangcheon didn¡¯t believe it.


    <em>This bastard is pretending to be clueless.</em>


    So, why did Jang Seonyeon decide to meddle now, even though he did nothing while Cheol Jiseon was getting picked on?


    ¡°Do you think that something would change if you barged in like a hero? You retard, you should¡¯ve done that from the beginning. I can¡¯t believe that you are trying to look cool after I did all the hard work.¡±


    ¡°¡­I was simply waiting for Master Cheol to ovee his struggles.¡±


    ¡°Ovee my ass. What, are you his mentor or something? Waiting for him to ovee his struggles? Can¡¯t evene up with a better excuse.¡±


    Gu Yangcheon was really getting on Jang Seonyeon¡¯s nerves.


    Even though his harsh and condescending manner made the others around him frown, they couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    Technically speaking, Gu Yangcheon wasn¡¯t even wrong.


    ¡°Do a better job next time. Don¡¯t make some sad excuses. Oh, if that¡¯s not the case, then perhaps-¡°As Gu Yangcheon continued speaking, he got closer to Jang Seonyeon.


    Jang Seonyeon tried to take a step back¡­


    <em>Kwak¨C!</em>


    ¡°¡­Ugh!¡±


    But Gu Yangcheon gripped onto his shoulder tightly and pulled him closer.


    Then, in a voice quiet enough so only he could hear it, he whispered into Jang Seonyeon¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Was this your doing?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    After hearing Gu Yangcheon, Jang Seonyeon¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    And even though he was trying to gauge Jang Seonyeon¡¯s reaction, Gu Yangcheon remained expressionless.


    It was as if he knew all along.


    ¡°It seems that you have your own ns, so how about I tell you something interesting? No one else knows this.¡±


    Jang Seonyeon tried to escape from Gu Yangcheon, but he couldn¡¯t shake him off, so he had no choice but to listen.


    ¡°You will die here.¡±


    ¡°¡­Wh¡­at?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just letting you know.¡±


    After saying those words calmly, Gu Yangcheon let go of Jang Seonyeon.


    He then gave Jang Seonyeon some space and smiled.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve volunteered to take care of the aftermath, I¡¯ll take my leave. Oh, right.¡±In the middle of his words, Gu Yangcheon turned around and stared at Jin Eesuk.


    ¡°<em>Ugh¡­!</em>¡±


    Jin Eesuk flinched on meeting Gu Yangcheon¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you if youy your hands on my friend again, got it?¡±


    ¡°U-Understood¡­!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll also pull your tongue out and burn it.¡±


    With those parting words, Gu Yangcheon left Jin Eesuk, who was wiping his blood, and approached Cheol Jiseon.


    ¡°Stand up, let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    ¡°Pardon? I mean, huh? R-Right now?¡±


    ¡°When do you want to go then? Wait, do you not eat lunch?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not the¨C.¡±


    Was he really going to leave like this after creating this much havoc?


    Cheol Jiseon stared at Gu Yangcheon speechlessly, but Gu Yangcheon didn¡¯t seem to be bothered.


    ¡°He said he¡¯ll take care of the rest. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Cheol Jiseon wondered who he was referring to, but then, he realized that he was referring to Jang Seonyeon.


    He wondered if they were friends, but the atmosphere made him doubtful.


    It made more sense for it to be the opposite.


    Cheol Jiseon hesitated, but Gu Yangcheon dragged him along.


    ¡°Woocheol, what¡¯s for lunch today?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, brother.¡±


    ¡°¡­At least you are honest. It¡¯s fine, let¡¯s see once we get there.¡±


    Silence lingered even after Gu Yangcheon¡¯s group left the scene.


    It felt like a huge storm swept through the ce.


    Jin Eesuk still couldn¡¯t stop trembling and even his pants were drenched.


    Jin Eesuk¡¯s group btedly ran towards him.


    ¡°Your finger¡­! We should first take him to- ¡°


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be best to inform the instructor about this?¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    <em>m¨C!</em>


    As the group was busy trying to think of the best solution, a loud noise echoed throughout the room.


    Everyone turned toward the direction of the noise.


    ¡°M-Master Jang?¡±


    The source of that sound was none other than Jang Seonyeon.


    Everyone stared at Jang Seonyeon in shock on seeing him break a table in half, but they gasped when they saw the look on his face.


    It was understandable, since the Jang Seonyeon, who was famous for being kind, had a look that resembled a Demon.

 Chapter 305: The Vicious Boss...

    Just as a white snake stands out among dark-colored ones, bastards with excellence were bound to stand out above others.


    This was especially true in the gathering ce of the Orthodox Faction, the Heavenly Dragon Academy of the Central ins.


    This meant they shone even brighter than the genius Young Prodigies, boosting their pride and fame.


    As a result, the rumor about cliques forming in the Academy caught the attention of many students, as it was a chance to either make or break their future.


    It was clear that almost no one came to the Academy solely to learn.


    They probably actually weed this, since they were waiting for something like this to happen.


    This caused the rumor to spread quickly.


    <em>The Snow Phoenix is acting directly to form cliques. She has already won over merchants and a few blood rtives of noble ns.</em>


    <em>The Meteor Sword has formed cliques mainly consisting of sword-wielding martial artists.</em>


    <em>Students from the Sects are gathering together to form one big clique.</em><em>A group of bodyguards is being formed for the Sword Dancer and the Sword Venerable¡¯s descendant.</em>


    These were some of the major rumors circting.


    <em>What the heck is thest one?</em>


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh when I heard thest rumor.


    A group of bodyguards?


    I honestly thought I¡¯d misheard at first.


    Are they insane?


    Just what do they intend to do with their lives?


    They seriously must have nothing better to do.


    ¡°Did you see it?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Those guys are supposedly your bodyguards.¡±


    I paused eating for a moment and asked Namgung Bi-ah who was dozing off next to me.


    Namgung Bi-ah just shook her head in response. Does she really not know about it?


    Then was it a fake rumor?


    That was possible.


    After all, rumors aren¡¯t always true.


    However,


    ¡°I saw it.¡±


    In the middle of my thoughts, Gu Jeolyub suddenly joined in.


    ¡°Saw what?¡±


    ¡°The group of bodyguards.¡±


    ¡°¡­So they do actually exist?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Gu Jeolyub¡¯s face was filled with exhaustion.


    ording to him, his instructor was obsessed with the Demons, so he had to memorize an absurd number of details.


    But was it really bad enough to make him look like this?


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°¡­Well, they definitely don¡¯t seem to be normal.¡±


    Of course not¡ªif they were, they wouldn¡¯t have formed such a group to begin with.


    ¡°Because of that, Wi- ¡°


    Wi?


    ¡°¡­Never mind.¡±


    Gu Jeolyub stopped midway.


    What was up with him?


    I let it slide, figuring there must be a good reason for Gu Jeolyub to stop.


    Though of course, I nned to ask himter.


    ¡°Then is the rumor about you also real?¡±


    I asked Moyong Hi-ah this time.


    Moyong Hi-ah paused, carefully putting food in her mouth, before reacting to my question.


    ¡°No.¡±


    It was a firm response.


    That made sense. How could see win over merchants and noble ns in such a short amount of-


    ¡°It¡¯s not all correct. I still have some things left to do.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°There were more merchants than I expected. There was also an unnecessary amount of arrogant people who didn¡¯t know their ces. Because of that, I think it¡¯ll take longer than I expected.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll take that long, so you need not to worry.¡±


    I¡¯m sorry, but even if the world were ending, I don¡¯t think I¡¯d ever worry about Moyong Hi-ah.


    I was horrified when I saw her sparkly eyes.


    How did she manage to aplish so much in just a few days?


    ¡°Why go to all that trouble? You should take it easy.¡±


    ¡°Master, the world isn¡¯t as easy as you think.¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah wasn¡¯t wrong.


    Yes, I knew better than anyone how messed up the world could be.


    ¡°If I start preparing now, it¡¯ll benefit you in the future, Master Gu.¡±


    ¡°¡­How is it supposed to help me when you¡¯re the one doing the work?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I noticed Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s eyes turn a bit colder after I spoke.


    Did I say something wrong?


    ¡°Master Gu, I didn¡¯t say anything harsh to you yet, right?¡±


    ¡°I think so?¡±


    I¡¯d heard endless bitter remarks from the Snow Phoenix in my past life, but that hadn¡¯t happened yet in this one.


    It just showed how different our rtionships were.


    ¡°I want that to continue, but it¡¯s not easy.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know, stupid.¡±


    After saying that, she turned her head away, sulking.


    What the¡ªdid I actually do something wrong?


    I nced at Namgung Bi-ah and Tang Soyeol for answers, but they both avoided my gaze.


    Judging by their reactions, it seemed like I was the one at fault here.


    In situations like this, it was best to just eat in silence.


    One thing that concerned me, though, was Cheol Jiseon, who couldn¡¯t stop his eyes from trembling.


    ¡°Your eyes might fall out at that rate, friend.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh? Oh, yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you shaking so much, did I threaten you or something?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    I tried to lighten the mood with a joke, but it only made Cheol Jiseon shrink even further.


    It seemed as if he was thinking, ¡®Why am I here?¡¯.


    <em>Though I understand why he is acting this way.</em>


    He was probably thinking about the cliques that were being formed and things rted to it.


    The biggest rumor spreading around the Academy,


    <em>The True Dragon is trying to dominate the Heavenly Dragon Academy.</em>


    Was something along those lines. I was speechless when I first heard it.


    Dominate my ass, for fucks sake¡­


    Why would I bother with such a hassle?


    This rumor likely started because of my fight with my instructor and the mess I made of Jang Seonyeon¡¯s group.


    Even the names in this rumor sounded ridiculous.


    The fierce and vicious leader, True Dragon.


    The right hand of True Dragon, Pe Woocheol.


    The hidden mad dog, Cheol Jiseon.


    Etcetera¡­


    Just hearing these names almost made me lose consciousness.


    Why do theye up with such names?


    <em>Vicious? Vicioouus?</em>


    Who¡¯s calling who vicious? I¡¯m doing my best to be as kind as possible.


    Putting that aside, the real problem was with Cheol Jiseon.


    The hidden mad dog huh.


    Thanks to the mess I made in his group, they stopped picking on Cheol Jiseon, but it also isted him from the others a bit too much.


    <em>The man who is friends with the True Dragon.</em>


    <em>He may look weak, but we can¡¯t let our guard down. He must be simr to the True Dragon in strength!</em>


    <em>Maybe Jin Eesuk just got lucky? It was probably better for him to be punished by the True Dragon before he got bitten by the mad dog.</em>


    Rumors like these spread everywhere.


    Four more days passed after that incident, and Cheol Jiseon¡¯s reputation hit an all-time low in that short time.


    In response, Cheol Jiseon wore a frustrated expression, hoping everyone would understand he didn¡¯t do anything, but he couldn¡¯t stop the rumors from spreading.


    One thing that was actually true about the rumor though,


    <em>Was the fact that I saved the bastard named Jin Eesuk.</em>


    The bastard who picked on Cheol Jiseon.


    It was technically true that I saved the bastard.


    I crushed him before Cheol Jiseon was able to use his power.


    Cheol Jiseon barely moved his chopsticks due to theck of appetite, but he probably knew it was better to be by my side right now.


    Though his face was pale as he sat next to me.


    Cheol Jiseon¡¯s istion wasn¡¯t part of my n, but it was fortunate that it happened.


    It made my job easier after all.


    <em>So what is it?</em>


    I still had so many questions.


    If Cheol Jiseon was the Zhuge Jihee I knew of, I wanted to know if he was dressing up as a guy or a girl, and why he came to the Heavenly Dragon Academy using a fake name.


    andstly, how I could get Cheol Jiseon to use his power in the way I want him to.


    <em>What do I need to do first?</em>


    First, I needed to get him to show me ¡®that¡¯ power of his.


    In order to do that,


    <em>I either needed to force him to use it, or he needed to use it on his own.</em>


    I didn¡¯t n to use the former n.


    I wouldn¡¯t have gone through the hassle of bing friends with him if I was going to.


    Then, I need to somehow make him show me on his own.


    If I want that to happen¡­


    I thought for a moment.


    Many ideas came to mind, but only one seemed reasonable.


    ¡°Friend.¡±


    ¡°H-Huh?¡±


    ¡°I have something I want to ask fro- ¡°


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    Right as I was about to speak to Cheol Jiseon, Pe Woocheol suddenly interfered.


    ¡°¡­You scared me.¡±


    ¡°Sorry to interrupt your meal. Older brother Cheol and the other sisters are here too, huh?¡±


    ¡°A-Ah, yes¡­ nice to meet you.¡±


    Cheol Jiseon became very confused for a moment when he was called an older brother.


    As soon as Pe Woocheol heard that Cheol Jiseon was my friend, he started calling him ¡®older brother.¡¯


    Cheol Jiseon insisted he stop, but Pe Woocheol wouldn¡¯t listen.


    Pe Woocheol also called my crew, older sisters as well.


    <em>¡­I thought he was incapable of reading situations.</em>


    Despite havingrge muscles, Pe Woocheol was quick with his thinking which was unexpected.


    Compared to the first bad impression I had on him, he got much better. It was as if he was learning how to adapt to the world.


    Thanks to that, more rumors about me were spreading rapidly.


    ¡°Why did you show up all of a sudden? You startled me.¡±


    When I spoke with a frown, Pe Woocheol flinched and spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s nothing major, but-¡°


    Pe Woocheol lowered his head midway, as if he was trying to be careful with his words.


    ¡°¡­Instructor Cheol Hwanho was looking for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why are you saying that so cautiously?¡±


    I was nervous for nothing.


    When I asked in a speechless tone, Pe Woocheol was the one who put on a confused expression.


    ¡°Huh? I-I honestly thought this was a life-and-death situation¡­¡±


    ¡°What kind of nonsense are you on about?¡±


    ¡°Since you are thinking of dominating the Heavenly Dragon Academy, I thought that you were trying to get rid of the instructors first.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I take my words back about when I said he was smarter than I expected.


    Is he crazy?


    ¡°Do not worry, brother. As a younger brother, I shall follow you wherever you- ¡°


    <em>Pow.</em>


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    I kicked Pe Woocheol¡¯s shin, and he doubled over, screaming.


    ¡°I think you are the cause of the rumor.¡±


    ¡°W-What are you talking about¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Be honest, you are not from the Orthodox Faction, right?¡±


    ¡°Pardon¡­?¡±


    Ugh, my back.


    I ignored Pe Woocheol, who was clutching his leg, and stood up.


    I didn¡¯t even finish eating.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re going?¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah woke up from her dozing and spoke.


    She looked a bit disappointed, probably because we hadn¡¯t spent much time together, but I couldn¡¯t stay long.


    However, I was still concerned about her gaze, so I gave her some head pats.


    ¡°See you next time.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    Then,


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    I turned around.


    I thought I felt a sharp gaze just now, didn¡¯t I?


    The problem was, there was nothing when I turned around to check.


    I only saw the girls continuing their meal.


    I considered sharpening my senses to confirm my suspicion, but I couldn¡¯t pinpoint the source since the gazes came from so many directions.


    <em>¡­Was I just mistaken?</em>


    I¡¯m almost fully healed from my injuries though, so was I really mistaken?


    I was a bit concerned, but I decided to leave since I had to meet with Instructor Cheol Hwanho.


    ¡°So where is instructor Cheo- ¡­What are you doing?¡±


    I was asking for his location, but Pe Woocheol was ring at someone.


    It was Gu Jeolyub.


    What are they doing? Were they having a staring contest?


    There was no way grown adults would do that, but then what were they doing?


    Gu Jeolyub himself didn¡¯t seem like he knew why Pe Woocheol was ring at him.


    He was instead looking at me in confusion.


    What was going on right now?


    <em>There is no point in asking me.</em>


    I didn¡¯t understand that strange bastard either.


    Then, Pe Woocheol spoke to Gu Jeolyub.


    ¡°I heard a lot about you.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Gu Jeolyub put on a strange expression after hearing Pe Woocheol.


    I too showed the same reaction.


    ¡°You must hate a rock that suddenly rolls in from nowhere, but what can you do? That¡¯s just how the world works.¡±


    What was he suddenly talking about?


    His serious tone only confused me more.


    ¡°¡­Are you talking to me?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately for you, I am the right hand of my older brother from n-¡°


    ¡°You crazy bastard.¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    I pulled away Pe Woocheol who was talking nonsense.


    ¡°Stop speaking nonsense and lead me to the instructor.¡±


    ¡°U-Understood.¡±


    I forced Pe Woocheol out of the scene.


    I had no idea what he might do if I left him here, so I dragged him along and went on my way.


    During this, Gu Jeolyub continued to watch Pe Woocheol with a confused expression.


    Once Gu Yangcheon left,


    ¡°Then¡­ I shall also- ¡°


    Cheol Jiseon also tried to stand up as he was awkwardly left alone.


    He didn¡¯t want to be left in this situation.


    Cheol Jiseon quickly realized the tense atmosphere that formed among the girls whenever Gu Yangcheon was out of sight.


    He wanted to approach every single one of them as he knew just how impressive each one of them were, but he didn¡¯t want to do it all at once and preferred to do it one by one.


    Just as Cheol Jiseon was about to stand up, leaving his meal unfinished,


    ¡°Wait¡­¡±


    <em>Flinch.</em>


    Someone called out to Cheol Jiseon, stopping him in his tracks.


    It was none other than thedy called the Sword Dancer, Namgung Bi-ah from Namgung n.


    ¡°Pardon¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­Finish¡­ your food first¡­¡±


    Her blue eyes shimmered.


    That alongside her absurd beauty made Cheol Jiseon feel ufortable.


    Because of that, he wasn¡¯t able to look into her eyes for a long time, so he naturally avoided her eyes.


    ¡°¡­Eat first.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Cheol Jiseon sat back down,pelled by Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s words.


    <em>¡­What¡¯s happening?</em>


    <em>Why did she tell me to sit down again?</em>


    <em>She¡¯s practically telling me to get sick to tell me to eat in a situation like this.</em>


    <em>Perhaps,</em>


    Then, Cheol Jiseon remembered.


    That beautifuldy was the fianc¨¦e of the vicious True Dragon.


    That alone validated his suspicions.


    <em>¡­Is this a new form of torture?</em>


    He was convinced she was picking on him.


    Namgung Bi-ah kept her strange gaze on Cheol Jiseon, and eventually, he resumed eating, unsure of what else to do.


    The Snow Phoenix remained silent, Tang Soyeol sipped her tea quietly, and Namgung Bi-ah continued to stare directly into his eyes.


    He could barely tell what he was eating.


    <em>¡­Sis, I¡¯m having such a hard time.</em>


    Cheol Jiseon thought about his sister who was far away from him, but it didn¡¯t make his situation any better.


    ******************I headed to the instructor with Pe Woocheol leading the way.


    Instructor Cheol Hwanho hadn¡¯t looked at me kindly since our bet, but he had kept his promise, which was true to his character.


    ¡°I heard you called me.¡±


    When I asked the instructor, Cheol Hwanho spoke to me after a small sigh.


    ¡°I heard you caused quite a stir.¡±


    So it is about that after all.


    I was thinking about why Cheol Hwanho looked for me on my way to him.


    There was only one reason he¡¯d call me.


    It was likely the mess I caused with Jang Seonyeon¡¯s group, just as Cheol Hwanho mentioned.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t expect to be let off easily since I did stir up a lot of trouble.


    As I expected, Cheol Hwanho started to talk about things regarding this.


    ¡°It is allowed for the students to have a spar with one another, but I heard that wasn¡¯t what happened in this case. Am I correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    That¡¯s right, it wasn¡¯t a spar.


    I beat them up in a very one-sided way.


    Cheol Hwanho asked,


    ¡°Why did you do it?¡±


    I responded without hesitation.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t fond of that bastard¡¯s attitude, so I taught him a lesson.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Cheol Hwanho¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    Did he think that I was going to give a proper excuse?


    There¡¯s no way I would.


    ¡°A bastard was picking on a student weaker than him, yet no one was stopping him. So I just ended up doing it myself.¡±


    ¡°This is a problem they need to solve themselves. Besides, you aren¡¯t part of that group. You must let others handle their own issues, as everyone in the Academy is a martial artist.¡±


    Cheol Hwanho was telling me that people needed to ovee their own hardships as they were martial artists.


    That¡¯s right, I agreed with him.


    However, Cheol Hwanho didn¡¯t seem to understand my main point.


    I said it clearly the first time too.


    ¡°Yes, I did it because I got annoyed.¡±


    I know that I shouldn¡¯t do such a thing, but I was pissed off.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Cheol Hwanho let out a deep sigh this time.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even have an excuse, huh? This isn¡¯t something we can let slide easily. You know that, right?¡±


    But that didn¡¯t mean that I was going to be suspended.


    It was possible that I wasn¡¯t going to be excused from my morning training anymore, but I was fine with it as I expected that much to happen.


    ¡°Then what do I need to do?¡±


    I was curious about what kind of punishment I would get, and Cheol Hwanho gave me an unexpected answer.


    ¡°The Head of the Academy is looking for you.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°The Head will decide your fate.¡±


    My eyes widened at Cheol Hwanho¡¯s words.


    The Leader of Kunlun Sect, Qinghai Sword. The man who was the Head of this year¡¯s Heavenly Dragon Academy.


    He was looking for me.


    Cheol Hwanho seemed to think I understood the gravity of the situation from my expression, but that wasn¡¯t why I was so shocked.


    Whether it was the Qinghai Sword or whoever,


    ¡°Wait, you should¡¯ve just sent me to the Head¡¯s room from the start. Why call me here first? What a hassle.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Ugh, the Head¡¯s room is in the opposite direction from here¡­ Sigh.¡±


    Cheol Hwanho put on a big frown after hearing my response.

 Chapter 306: Whats that doing here? (1)

    The Head¡¯s room was situated behind the students¡¯ dormitory in the Heavenly Dragon Academy.


    He was a master martial artist who was approved by the Murim Alliance, and he was appointed the Head position of the Academy as he was the most powerful martial artist who could protect the students if danger urred.


    I really have to go all around the ce.


    On the contrary, the instructors¡¯ rooms were in the opposite direction, forcing me to take numerous turns to reach my destination.


    <em>¡­He should¡¯ve just sent me straight to the Head¡¯s room.</em>


    Why did I even bother going all the way to Cheol Hwanho?


    Now I have to take all these extra turns because of it.


    <em>Rustle.</em>


    The crunch of leaves underfoot tickled my ears as I walked.


    After some grumbling and walking, I found myself nearly there.One upside was that I got to skip a lesson, having been called during lunchtime.


    Unless they delved deep into a topic, it was pointless for me to learn it¡ªthese were things I¡¯d already experienced in my past life.


    Are there no escorts around here?


    One unexpected thing was the absence of Kunlun Sect escorts guarding the ce.


    To be fair, there was no need for any guards when you were as strong as the Qinghai Sword.


    The only one likely capable of sneaking past Qinghai Sword¡¯s senses was probably the Sword Queen.


    This meant that as soon as I approached him, I¡¯d already entered his sensory range.


    <em>I wonder why the Head called me alone.</em>


    Did he have some special reason?


    With that thought, I kept moving forward.


    I¡¯ll find out when I see him.


    I slowly entered the building.


    Despite its exterior, the building feltrger inside. I noticed several rooms and wondered which one to enter.


    <em>Slide.</em>


    Then, a door slid open, and my eyes met the person stepping out.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Ady with brown hair surrounded by a golden aura


    The person responsible for making me feel concerned.


    It was Wi Seol-Ah.


    ¡°Why are youing out from there?¡±


    I identally spoke in a loud voice.


    Wi Seol-Ah looked surprised too, as if she hadn¡¯t expected to see me here.


    Like her, I had to be extremely surprised as well.


    <em>I couldn¡¯t feel her presence from inside.</em>


    Sensing the Qinghai Sword was one thing, but I couldn¡¯t even detect Wi Seol-Ah, despite her being here.


    This meant,


    <em>There is something that¡¯s making everyone¡¯s presence here faint.</em>


    Was this the Qinghai Sword¡¯s doing?


    That probably wasn¡¯t it.


    To my knowledge, he didn¡¯t have the power to pull off something like this.


    I had plenty of information about the Qinghai Sword.


    I didn¡¯t know much about his martial strength, but I knew about the title he has yet to get in this timeline.


    <em>Then, was it a treasure¡¯s power?</em>


    That was the most likely.


    I didn¡¯t know what kind of a treasure it was, but it was certainly effective.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°The¡­ Head called me for a moment.¡±


    ¡°The Head?¡±


    The Qinghai Sword called Wi Seol-Ah?


    <em>Is it because of the Sword Venerable?</em>


    It¡¯s possible the Qinghai Sword called her because she¡¯s a descendant of the Sword Venerable.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if that¡¯s what happened, but Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s reaction suggested otherwise.


    Embarrassment? It was written all over her face, but why was she embarrassed after seeing me?


    ¡°¡­You.¡±


    When I called out to Wi Seol-Ah with suspicion, her shoulders flinched.


    ¡°Did you cause some trouble?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah lowered her head the moment she heard my words, I seemed to have hit the nail on the head.


    It looked like I was right.


    <em>Wi Seol-Ah was called here by the Head because she caused trouble?</em>


    I was curious about what she did to warrant being called to the Head¡¯s room instead of the instructor¡¯s.


    No, it was more surprising that Wi Seol-Ah caused trouble in the first ce.


    ¡°What kind of trouble did you- ¡°


    Just as I was about to ask Wi Seol-Ah,


    <em>Slide-</em>


    A closed door slid open by itself,


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    And a gust of wind blew from within the room.


    I could sense that Tao Qi was densely infused with the wind.


    <em>-Come in.</em>


    Then, a heavy voice echoed telepathically in my mind.


    Just hearing the voice in my head felt like my whole body was echoing.


    <em>For me to feel this much just from his voice, huh? The Qinghai Sword is at a much higher level than I thought.</em>


    I expected him to be weaker than the Celestial Plum Blossom, but I suppose one of the heads of the Ten Sect Alliance wouldn¡¯t be weak.


    ¡°Wait outside.¡±


    ¡°¡­Outside?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have something I want to talk to you about, so you better wait.¡±


    Ensuring she wouldn¡¯t run away, I stepped into the room before she could even respond.


    As soon as my foot crossed the line that separated the room from outside,


    <em>Woong-!</em>


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    It felt as if a powerful Qi wrapped around me.


    The air felt distinctly different from the outside.


    Cold sweat trickled down my body from the density of the Qi.


    <em>This old man.</em>


    I brute-forced my way through the dense Qi and kept moving forward.


    The air wasn¡¯t dense enough to choke me, nor was I sweating because the atmosphere was unbearable.


    <em>Is he trying to kill a man?</em>


    With just one movement from the Qinghai Sword, the Tao Qi in the room turned violent.


    I pressed on through the thick atmosphere.


    As I walked at a steady pace, I began to see a figure seated ahead.


    It was an old man, small in stature with white hair, but at my current level, I couldn¡¯t gauge the sharpness of the sword within him.


    The old man¡¯s eyes were closed, but he was certainly looking at me.


    ¡°How impressive.¡±


    As I arrived, the old man began to speak.


    ¡°I was curious about what kind of a child you were, given the rumors,¡±


    People called this old man by many titles, but none of them were derogatory.


    He was one of the Three Fists of the Seven Steel.


    He was also one of the Five Sword Masters.


    The head of the Kunlun Sect in Qinghai.


    And¡­


    ¡°The rumors hardly do you justice.¡±


    He would soon be called the Demon of Qinghai.


    One of the Heavenly Demon¡¯s right-hand men now looked at me with a smile.


    ******************


    The Qinghai Sword.


    Or rather, the Demon of Qinghai.


    The old man was known by both titles during the time of cmity.


    This was around the time when the Heavenly Demon first emerged in the Central ins.


    At that time, the Orthodox Faction held great power, and no one truly grasped the extent of the Heavenly Demon¡¯s might.


    They saw no reason to fear a nameless figure iming they would destroy the Central ins.


    No one believed a single individual could dominate the vast Central ins; it seemed an impossibility.


    Yet, despite this, many sumbed to the Heavenly Demon, bing Demonic Humans,ter known as the Great Demonic Humans.


    They were the first to turn to the Heavenly Demon, driven by their own greed.


    However, did they make a foolish decision?


    Yes, they did.


    In the end, the Heavenly Demon was in by the Celestial Sword, and the Demonic Cult came to an end afterwards, so they certainly made a poor decision.


    However, at the time, when the true power of the Heavenly Demon was first revealed to the world, it didn¡¯t seem so.


    The first Demonic Humans.


    Arguably, they were the first right-hand men of the Heavenly Demon, so they were given the strongest authority as the Heavenly Demon itself also found them to be more special than others.


    For example, yes.


    The Demonic Absorption Arts.


    That was one of the authorities that were given.


    I believed the Heavenly Demon granted me this power because I was among the first to be a Demonic Human, though it was forced upon me, not something I chose willingly.


    The old man before me was also one of the first few Demonic Humans, just like myself.


    <em>The Demon of Qinghai.</em>


    I heard that the Head of Kunlun Sect turned into a Demonic Human shortly after the Heavenly Demon emerged.


    This was enough to bring a huge shock to the Orthodox Faction, as many believed the master to be loyal to the Orthodox Faction more than anyone.


    The Kunlun Sect quickly installed a new leader, insisting that no one else would follow the Qinghai Sword¡¯s path of corruption, but the stain on their reputation remained.


    It was none other than the Qinghai Sword walking in a path of corruption.


    However, I didn¡¯t know why he ended up that way.


    By the time I had grown powerful and earned a respectable position as a Demonic Human, the Qinghai Sword had already been in by the Sword Venerable.


    One thing I remembered about him was the fact that he wasn¡¯t consumed by madness despite bing a Demonic Human, and he saw me with a pitiful expression.


    That was all.


    I had a rough idea of his fighting style and martial arts, but those details didn¡¯t seem important now.


    ¡°¡­I greet the Head of the Academy.¡±


    ¡°Wee, it must have been a long trip here.¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    As I spoke, I noticed a cup of tea already set before me.


    I wonder when he found the time to prepare it.


    ¡°This is our second meeting, after our first around ten days ago.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    I saw him the first time during the orientation, and this was the second time.


    The Demon of Qinghai smiled as he looked at me.


    ¡°The Tiger Warrior did a good job raising his son. You are outstanding.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    The Qinghai Swordughed as if he was in a good mood.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Then¡­


    <em>Swoooosh¡­</em>


    Tao Qi, which filled the room, began to swirl.


    ¡°Do you feel it?¡±


    Yes, it¡¯s quite clear.¡±


    Slowly, but also densely.


    The Tao Qi that filled therge room was endlessly threatening.


    It was enough to drench my back with cold sweat that formed due to nervousness.


    ¡°How amusing¡­ for you to feel this. Even the second-generation students struggled.¡±


    ¡°Could you consider stopping, as I find it almost impossible to breathe?¡±


    <em>¡­I can¡¯t even drink the tea, you old man.</em>


    What¡¯s the point of brewing me a cup if I can¡¯t even drink it?


    As I spoke carefully, the Tao Qi around me softened once again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it seems like I went a bit too hard as curiosity got the best of me.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t fine with it, I couldn¡¯t afford to argue with the Head of the Academy.


    Why is everyone so eager to test me?


    This is why I need to hold back on showing my powers.


    The moment I show a bit of my abilities, rumors spread, and everyone bes a hassle to deal with.


    Would it really hurt them to just leave me alone?


    In this damnednd, being strong was a curse.


    As I was ranting in my mind, the Qinghai Sword spoke.


    ¡°Yes, do you know why I called you here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    How could I not? Cheol Hwanho had already told me.


    After my response, I saw the Qinghai Sword putting on a more serious expression.


    It seemed like he was getting straight into the main topic.


    ¡°I understand that you have a heated spirit as you are at that age, but you went too far.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t even been that long ever since the Academy opened.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Just as I feared, no one else could have caused such trouble in less than a month since the Academy opened.


    <em>Uh, isn¡¯t this more dangerous than I expected?</em>


    I might be suspended over this.


    I did start to feel very worried ever since I was called by the Head of the Academy.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t in the rules, the Head could expel me if he didn¡¯t like my actions.


    <em>¡­Ugh.</em>


    Maybe this is worse than I imagined.


    This wasn¡¯t something I expected.


    What do I do if I¡¯m suspended like this?


    <em>What do I mean what do I do, I¡¯m just fucked.</em>


    All my ns would copse.


    If I hadn¡¯te here, things might¡¯ve been different, but now I had to see my ns through.


    Maybe I should kneel?


    I could at the very least do that much if need be-


    ¡°Haha¡­!¡±


    Lost in thought, I didn¡¯t notice the Qinghai Swordughing aloud at my expression.


    ¡°What an entertaining expression that is.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Was it that noticeable?


    As I wondered about what response I should give, the Qinghai Sword continued speaking.


    ¡°Do not worry. The thing you are worried about, won¡¯t happen.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°However, I need to at least pretend to punish you due to the position I¡¯m in.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just think of it as you not being able to hold yourself due to immaturity of young age, and let this slide.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    His words struck a nerve.


    If I considered my age in my past life, I technically wasn¡¯t young at all.


    That just makes it sound like I never matured in life.


    <em>¡­Wait, did I?</em>


    Given my personality, I wasn¡¯t sure I had matured.


    But I was d.


    Judging by the Qinghai Sword¡¯s tone, it didn¡¯t seem like I was going to be suspended.


    That much was enough to satisfy me.


    ¡°Originally, this much would¡¯ve been more than enough reason to suspend you from the Academy,¡±


    <em>Gulp.</em>


    It made me gulp for an instant.


    ¡°But I¡¯ll let it slide as I¡¯m fond of you.¡±


    ¡°Tha- ¡­Pardon? Fond of me?¡±


    Did I mishear him?


    I didn¡¯t expect that, especially from the Head of the Academy.


    ¡°Yes, fond of you.¡±


    ¡°¡­May I ask what you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Is that hard to understand? It simply means I like you.¡±


    It left me speechless.


    How could he like me when we barely met each other?


    It¡¯s not like I was a martial artist from Kunlun Sect either.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t understand why you are fond of me.¡±


    ¡°Are you unhappy because of it?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t like that.


    It¡¯s just that I felt scared.


    How could I not be when some old man I barely knew was fond of me?


    Besides, I didn¡¯t exactly have a face that appealed to the elderly.


    In fact, it would be suspicious if they did.


    ¡°I do still need to give you some form of punishment so¡­ Yes, sweeping the floor in your dormitory should suffice.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an amusing expression. You look as if you don¡¯t understand at all.¡±


    ¡°You are correct.¡±


    ¡°If you want, I could tell you why.¡±


    ¡°Then could you- ¡°


    ¡°However, then I¡¯ll take back what I said about you and go on with your suspen- ¡°


    ¡°Thank you for liking me. I will not let you down.¡±


    I cut him off before he could finish his ¡®kind¡¯ offer.


    ¡°You are quick.¡±


    ¡°I hear that a lot.¡±


    Sure, it¡¯s nice that he likes me.


    Who cares why?


    Satisfied with my response, the Qinghai Sword smiled.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t too simr to your father.¡±


    ¡°¡­Now that¡¯s a first.¡±


    Everyone always told me I looked like my father, but the Qinghai Sword¡¯s words were something I had never heard before.


    ¡°Do you know my father well?¡±


    ¡°We aren¡¯tpletely unaware.¡±


    Whenever I met with key figures of ns and Sects, they mentioned my father.


    Because I knew how active my father used to be in the Central ins, I wondered if these two had some sort of rtionship, but how do I say this?


    It felt like it went deeper than that.


    As I was lost in my thoughts, the Qinghai Sword spoke to me.


    ¡°I was only curious about you thanks to the rumors about the True Dragon, so you may take your leave for today.¡±


    I tilted my head after hearing his response.


    <em>Was that it?</em>


    That was more anticlimactic than I expected.


    However¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll be taking my leave now then.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I hope to see you again.¡±


    I didn¡¯t bother asking any further questions and quickly made my way out.


    I was relieved that the punishment wasn¡¯t severe.


    It was always right to run before they changed their minds.


    <em>Slide.</em>


    After Gu Yangcheon hurriedly left the room and closed the door, the Qinghai Sword stared at the door with his piercing white eyes.


    He thought about the face of the young man he just spoke to.


    <em>He grew up well.</em>


    The moment the True Dragon approached the building, the Qinghai Sword was shocked by his presence.


    His Qi was very great in strength.


    Not only did he enter the room filled with dense Qi, but he was also able to speak in it.


    <em>That child should¡¯ve been in Kunlun Sect.</em>


    If that was the case, Kunlun Sect might have been the birthce of the future Zenith.


    Was that disappointing?


    Yes, it was.


    However, he was still d to see him.


    <em>He isn¡¯t like his father.</em>


    He thought about the Tiger Warrior.


    The young hero who sought for justice and fought against the Unorthodox Faction wasn¡¯t capable of joking around, but his son didn¡¯t share that trait, despite their simr appearance.


    In fact, that was preferable.


    That would be better for him in life after all.


    <em>Two.</em>


    <em>-This is our second meeting.</em>


    The Qinghai Sword had told Gu Yangcheon this was their second meeting, but that was a lie.


    This was actually their third encounter.


    It¡¯s just it was in the past and is a forgotten memory for Gu Yangcheon.


    <em>Well, it¡¯s understandable since he was too young to remember.</em>


    He had been just a child, barely walking while holding his mother¡¯s hand, so it was no surprise that Gu Yangcheon didn¡¯t remember the Qinghai Sword.


    The Qinghai Sword recalled his conversation with thatdy in the past.


    <em>¡ªI do not need your kindness.</em>


    <em>¡ªHowever, if there¡¯s ever a chance in the future, I hope you treat my child well¡­ that much is enough for me.</em>


    It was long ago, and though only the Qinghai Sword remembered, he still held onto it.


    He took a sip of the tea that was still warm.


    Despite him brewing it himself with his unskillful hands, the taste wasn¡¯t bad.


    ******************I left the Head¡¯s room and stepped outside.


    ¡°Jeez, I¡¯m shaking.¡±


    Only when the cold winter breeze hit me did my body finally loosen.


    ¡°¡­I should hold back on causing more trouble.¡±


    I had caused trouble without thinking of the consequences, but I needed to be more careful from now on.


    At the very least, I had to hold back until I finished my business here.


    Though of course,


    <em>¡­Is that even possible?</em>


    I wasn¡¯t confident at all.


    I had many tasks to handle, so it seemed unlikely I could hold back for long.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure everything will be fine.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t in a situation where I could pick a different path, so I had to do it regardless.


    I am d that he let it slide though.


    <em>I wonder why he¡¯s fond of me.</em>


    I couldn¡¯t understand the Qinghai Sword one bit.


    Why would he like me when we¡¯ve barely met?


    Did I unknowingly help the Kunlun Sect somehow?


    <em>That¡¯s not it.</em>


    I never was involved with them in this life, and I never helped them in my past life either, instead, I beat up the martial artists who came from it.


    It only made me more confused.


    <em>I don¡¯t know. But it¡¯s a good thing.</em>


    Instead of the Qinghai Sword, I had to prioritize something else right now.


    <em>Where is she?</em>


    I¡¯d clearly told her to wait outside, so where had she gone?


    I clearly told her to wait outside, so where is she?


    <em>Did she run?</em>


    It was possible; she tended to bolt whenever she saw me.


    Though of course, I nned to catch her this time wherever she went.


    Why am I ying hide and seek at this age¡­


    Right as I had that thought, I was thankfully able to find Wi Seol-Ah.


    Wi Seol-Ah was looking at something while crouching down in a field of grass.


    <em>What is she doing?</em>


    Was she observing ants or something?


    She didn¡¯t even notice me approaching her because of how focused she was.


    After arriving right behind her,


    ¡°What are you doing her- ¡°


    But just as I was about to speak,


    <em>Huh?</em>


    I noticed something strange about Wi Seol-Ah.


    Wi Seol-Ah was making a strange hand movement in the air while being in a curled position.


    I felt some strange sensation from the area around her hand.


    <em>Wait.</em>


    <em>¡­Is she perhaps?</em>

 Chapter 307: Whats that doing here? (2)

    Chapter 307: What''s that doing here? (2)A few years ago, not even a year after I regressed, I went to the Military Exhibition of Tang n with Wi Seol-Ah.


    My goal was to locate the secret vault hidden within the Golden Sky Yeon n of Sichuan, and I was sessful in finding it thanks to Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s help.


    Wi Seol-Ah found the space hidden by Formations almost too easily, allowing me to achieve my goal quickly when it could have taken much longer.


    You might wonder why I¡¯m bringing this up now, but what I¡¯m seeing reminds me of that moment.


    <em>Is she perhaps?</em>


    Wi Seol-Ah was moving her hands through empty air, yet the space around them felt different.


    It almost felt as if she was making waves in the air.


    There was no way I didn¡¯t know what was happening right there.


    <em>Really¡­?</em>


    Formation.I had to know, especially since I¡¯d learned in my past life about a secret vault hidden beneath the Heavenly Dragon Academy.


    That Formation connected the space within to the outside world.


    I looked everywhere every morning after winning against Cheol Hwanho in the bet he made but I wasn¡¯t able to find it.


    But she found it that easily?


    Then,


    <em>Was it really a Formation?</em>


    I wasn¡¯t sure.


    Given its proximity to the Head¡¯s building, it was possible this Formation was meant to protect him.


    First, I moved closer to Wi Seol-Ah and tapped her shoulder to let her know I was there.


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    Startled by my touch, Wi Seol-Ah quickly turned her head around.


    ¡°What were you doing?¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah looked shocked, as if she didn¡¯t know that I was here the whole time.


    She stopped making the strange hand movements.


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    ¡°Is there something there?¡±


    ¡°I just¡­it felt like something was here, so I was trying to make contact.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smirk at her response.


    She was doing it for no reason, huh?


    Wait, she shouldn¡¯t even be able to touch it, so how was she?


    I couldn¡¯tprehend it¡­


    I reached out, trying to make contact with whatever Wi Seol-Ah had felt,


    <em>But nothing is here?</em>


    I hoped to make contact with something, but unlike Wi Seol-Ah, my hand just passed through the air without any reaction.


    Seeing I was reaching in the wrong spot, Wi Seol-Ah gently took my wrist and guided my hand.


    ¡°Not there¡­ but around here.¡±


    She didn¡¯t even move it that much.


    Just slightly.


    Then, she adjusted my fingertips ever so slightly.


    Just that tiny movement,


    <em>Woong-</em>


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    But I began to feel it.


    I felt the Formation before me.


    It was faint but unmistakable.


    Before me was a remarkably crafted Formation.


    <em>It¡¯s really here.</em>


    I didn¡¯t know what kind of a Formation it was, but I was at least certain that it existed.


    I could sense that it was designed to hide something, rather than to protect.


    It wouldn¡¯t feel like this if it were meant for protection.


    <em>So this is the Formation that¡¯s hiding the secret vault?</em>


    That was highly likely.


    To be sure, I had to break through the Formation and check for myself,


    <em>But I can¡¯t afford to do that right now.</em>


    I had to remind myself that the Qinghai Sword wasn¡¯t too far away.


    Even if the Qinghai Sword didn¡¯t create this Formation, forcing my way in would make it tremble, and he would almost certainly notice it.


    <em>Of course, it just</em><em><strong>had</strong></em><em>to be near the Head¡¯s building.</em>


    In a way, this was the safest option, but as far as I knew, this secret vault wasn¡¯t made by the Heavenly Dragon Academy.


    This meant that it wasn¡¯t made here on purpose.


    If I wanted to enter this Formation safely, I¡¯d have to wait until the Qinghai Sword was far away.


    <em>Then I¡¯ll get to see if this Formation is really for the secret vault I¡¯m looking for.</em>


    For now, I was satisfied knowing that a Formation existed here.


    Though I wasn¡¯t the one who found it and it was all Wi Seol-Ah.


    Despite this, Wi Seol-Ah herself didn¡¯t seem to care at all about the Formation.


    Should I be d about it?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you surprised?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°This.¡±


    Surprised by Wi Seol-Ah¡¯sck of reaction, I asked bluntly.


    I asked her if she wasn¡¯t surprised by the Formation right in front of her.


    After rolling her eyes for a moment, Wi Seol-Ah parted her pink lips and spoke.


    ¡°¡­Everyone has a few secrets they want to hide, after all.¡±


    If it needed protection from a Formation, then it probably wasn¡¯t a normal secret.


    Putting that aside, Wi Seol-Ah for some reason didn¡¯t seem to care too much about it.


    It was also too difficult for me to break in right now.


    <em>I guess I should be d about it, right?</em>


    It could have been a problem if someone else had found it, but since Wi Seol-Ah did, I was fortunate.


    ¡°That¡¯s that, but what¡¯s your reason for avoiding me recently?¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon¡­?¡±


    The Formation was one thing, but I had to ask what needed to be asked.


    It was my primary concern, after all.


    Maybe because it was out of the blue, Wi Seol-Ah flinched.


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t avoid you.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t lie to me, did you think I wouldn¡¯t notice?¡±


    <em>Does she think I¡¯m stupid?</em>


    She avoided me every time, looked away from my eyes, and was never around when I looked for her.


    She was clearly avoiding me, but why though?


    ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡±


    I knew I wasn¡¯t the nicest to others, but I don¡¯t really remember doing anything bad to Wi Seol-Ah.


    At least not in this life.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah gave no response.


    Instead, she tried to avoid my eyes¡­


    ¡°Ough¡­!?¡±


    So I just grabbed her chin and held her head in ce so that she couldn¡¯t look away.


    ¡°What¡¯s your problem?¡±


    I had to know.


    I could only address it once I knew what was going on.


    She, who used to follow me everywhere, was now avoiding me? I couldn¡¯t let that slide.


    I had no intention of letting her escape again.


    Wi Seol-Ah stared at me, her pupils trembling.


    Unable to look away, her eyes darted around in a panic.


    Yet, she made no effort to push me away.


    I waited for a long time.


    I had no intention of letting her go until she spoke.


    After a moment, she slowly parted her lips.


    But she was still hesitant, speaking very slowly.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Her voice was barely audible, so quiet I could hardly hear her, but I did.


    Embarrassed?


    ¡°What are you embarrassed about?¡±


    Why was she suddenly feeling embarrassed?


    She did something simr before, saying she didn¡¯t want to show her changed self to others, yet she stopped wearing her cover that hid her hair, so it seemed like she was embarrassed about something else.


    But what was it?


    As I wondered in my mind after hearing Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s response, she added on.


    ¡°I became embarrassed about¡­ seeing you, Master Gu.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Do I look funny or something?


    I suppose I don¡¯t go out of my way to look good.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s hard to look into your eyes.¡±


    ¡°Is it because I look scary?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it¡­! You don¡¯t look scary at all!¡±


    ¡°Why are you the one bing angry when it¡¯s my eyes?¡±


    Should I be thankful that she¡¯s mad because I insulted myself?


    ¡°Anyway¡­ it¡¯s not like that.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then what do I need to do for you?¡±


    ¡°¡­G¡­Give me some time.¡±


    ¡°What time? So that you can avoid me even more?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ So, please give me a little time.¡±


    <em>Huh? She needed more time to avoid me? What kind of nonsense is that?</em>


    She¡¯s the one who said she wanted to see me, even watched me secretly from afar, yet now she was asking me to give her some time.


    ¡°So? How much time do I need to give you?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be long¡­ I-I¡¯ll be done quickly.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t understand why she looked so serious.


    What did she mean by getting it done quickly?


    ¡°Do you want to go back to how we were like in the past?¡±


    Our rtionship as a Young Master and a servant.


    It was only a few years ago, but was she saying she wanted to return to those times?


    For a second, I believed that to be the case¡­


    ¡°No.¡±


    But Wi Seol-Ah gave a firm response.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. Back then, we had lots of good memories¡­ but now, instead I¡ª¡°


    ¡°Instead?¡±


    ¡°I want to change, so I need some time. Enough time to make up my mind.¡±


    She made up so many things, silly mistakes, and excuses, and now her mind was going to be one of them.


    That amusing thought passed by my mind for a second.


    Heh¡­ If I made that joke now, Wi Seol-Ah might not look at me for days out of anger.


    ¡°You know that, Master Gu?¡±


    ¡°Know what?¡±


    I still wasn¡¯t used to her calling me by that title.


    It felt especially strangeing from Wi Seol-Ah.


    Even though Wi Seol-Ah would¡¯ve called me by that title originally.


    ¡°It¡¯s called greed if a person tries to get possession of something they can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s greed?¡±


    That¡¯s not necessarily greed.


    Though it was understandable to a certain extent.


    But putting that aside, it waspletely out of the blue.


    What does she mean by greed all of a sudden?


    I stared at her in confusion, but Wi Seol-Ah put on an expression I couldn¡¯tprehend.


    It looked like she was forcing a smile on her face.


    ¡°You know,¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I want to be a little greedy myself.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    That was an odd response.


    Wi Seol-Ah wants to be greedy?


    When I thought about Wi Seol-Ah, she didn¡¯tpletelyck greed, so did she mean something different?


    Her face and body were that of an adult now, but Wi Seol-Ah still had a childish side.


    Technically, she was still a kid, as she hadn¡¯t reached twenty yet.


    ¡°So please wait for me. It won¡¯t take long.¡±


    Finishing with that, Wi Seol-Ah forced a smile.


    I wanted to ask more, but her smile told me not to, and I decided to let her off the hook since she told me it wasn¡¯t going to take long.


    ¡°¡­Fine, that¡¯s that, but I have a question.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why were you called to the Head¡¯s room?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    For a brief moment¡­


    <em>Oh, right.</em>


    These two words were written all over Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s face.


    It seemed she had forgotten about it.


    ¡°You said you caused some trouble, so what was it?¡±


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t cause any trouble.¡±


    ¡°You had ¡®Oh! I made a mistake!¡¯ written all over your face just now though?¡±


    ¡°¡­N-No?¡±


    She closed her eyes and turned her head away.


    <em>Sigh¡­ How can I believe her when it¡¯s so obvious?</em>


    I didn¡¯t think Wi Seol-Ah had the kind of personality like me to cause trouble.


    She would have held herself back instead.


    She wasn¡¯t the type to explode like I did.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to tell me? Should I go ask the Head of the Academy then?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Of course, the Head wouldn¡¯t tell me about another student¡¯s action even if I asked, but she started to exin what she did with her eyes clenched shut.


    After I heard her confession¡­


    ¡°¡­You hit a person? You? And not only that, but- ¡°


    I asked her wondering if I misheard her for the first time.


    It was so unbelievable.


    ¡°Your own bodyguards or whatever?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah avoided eye contact, biting her lips.


    That was her obvious way of saying yes.


    It seemed like Wi Seol-Ah really did hit a person, after all.


    A lot of them at that.


    ******************The second son of Pe n of Sichuan, Pe Woocheol.


    That was the name of a young man who had just turned twenty.


    He was rtively famouspared to other Young Prodigies, and everyone believed he had a bright future due to his exceptional talent, which stood out over others.


    He wasn¡¯t in the same ranks as the Six Dragons and the Three Phoenixes, but he was still an outstanding snake in a den of snakes.


    He knew he was talented.


    He was bound to know because of how poor others around him were.


    <em>I will stand in the same ranks as them.</em>


    Pe Woocheol believed this when he first came to the Heavenly Dragon Academy.


    The Six Dragons and the Three Phoenixes were powerful monsters, but he believed that he wasn¡¯t far behind them.


    He had reached over the level of First-rate, getting strong thanks to his father training him, so he believed in himself.


    Truthfully, the entrance exam to the Academy wasn¡¯t too difficult for Pe Woocheol.


    In fact, It was easy.


    <em>Isn¡¯t this a bit too easy?</em>


    He thought it was light work.


    He was confident that he was going to earn the top spots in the Academy, but ironically enough, Pe Woocheol wasn¡¯t even close.


    What was more surprising was that he had expected the top three to be from the Six Dragons and the Three Phoenixes, but that wasn¡¯t the case either.


    The first ce was taken by a Dragon, but the second and third weren¡¯t Dragons or Phoenixes.


    Instead, it was an unknown girl without a title and a swordsman with the title of Meteor Sword.


    Pe Woocheol couldn¡¯t help but nod after seeing those two.


    Their Qi were outstanding, they were definitely different from the rest.


    However, he wondered if he could catch up with them with enough effort.


    Hispetitive spirit was getting fired up.


    But during this,


    <em>What¡¯s that bastard?</em>


    Pe Woocheol observed the Dragon who had earned first ce.


    He was young.


    It was certain that he was younger than himself, and he even seemed youngpared to other Young Prodigies in general.


    This bastard not only became a Dragon, something he couldn¡¯t do, but he also earned the top ce in the Academy.


    He even seemed to have a poor attitude.


    He bounced his leg during the Qinghai Sword¡¯s speech and looked around as if all of this was a hassle to him.


    That was Pe Woocheol¡¯s first impression of the infamous True Dragon, and that same afternoon, Pe Woocheol ended up losing his consciousness after being struck by him.


    He didn¡¯t even get the chance to use his strength.


    The next day, Pe Woocheol angrily charged right at the True Dragon as soon as he woke up, only to be beaten once again by his fist.


    It was an ambush while he was asleep, but the True Dragon got up right away as if he was expecting it and beat up Pe Woocheol ever so violently.


    Only then did Pe Woocheol realize the difference in power between himself and the True Dragon.


    He couldn¡¯t see a thing, nor was he able to even touch him.


    How could his fist be so heavy and fast without even using his Qi?


    <em>A wall.</em>


    That¡¯s what Pe Woocheol felt. But of course, that didn¡¯t stop the True Dragon from beating him up.


    <em>-I-I get it now¡­ so please stop.</em>


    <em>-What do you mean by ¡®stop¡¯ you bastard? Why would you mess with a person when they are trying to sleep?</em>


    <em>-Agh! N-Not there!</em>


    <em>-Don¡¯t tell me what to do. You better stay still you know? You might not be able to have kids if you move right now.</em>


    <em>-W-Wait! Senior Brother! B-Brother, please¡­! Agghhh!</em>


    He didn¡¯t want to remember what happened that morning.


    Just thinking about it gave him chills.


    <em>Ah shit, this bastard is batshit crazy.</em>


    Pe Woocheol realized then.


    He had thought that he was the crazy one, but it was the True Dragon who was truly mad.


    Pe Woocheol couldn¡¯t forget the look in the True Dragon¡¯s eyes as he beat him up. up.


    He was definitely enjoying the whole process.


    He was forced to call him ¡®Senior Brother¡¯ to hopefully stop his violence.


    At the time, he sought revenge whenever he was given the opportunity, but that changed ever since he saw what happened in the first group training with Cheol Hwanho.


    <em>The hunt for a Demon.</em>


    Pe Woocheol felt powerless when he and other Young Prodigies fought against instructor Cheol Hwanho all at once.


    No matter how much they charged at him, they couldn¡¯t even touch his clothes.


    <em>¡­So this is an instructor huh?</em>


    Pe Woocheol¡¯s arrogance and pride, built from reaching First-rate, seemed to be crushed in an instant.


    As everyone was rolling in the dirt, instructor Cheol Hwanho spoke.


    <em>-Why are you standing still?</em>


    He was addressing the True Dragon who stood in silence behind him.


    In truth, the True Dragon had only watched as the others fought the instructor, doing nothing himself.


    <em>-The training would be too easy if I joined in.</em>


    How could he remain so arrogant even after witnessing Instructor Cheol Hwanho¡¯s strength?


    Pe Woocheol himself was crushed both mentally and physically.


    Pe Woocheol was fascinated by how the True Dragon still wore a confident smile on his face.


    <em>Is that why he was a Dragon?</em>


    He sincerely believed that to be the case. Wasn¡¯t it cool?


    To remain so confident in a situation like this.


    However, instructor Cheol Hwanho seemed to disagree and offered a bet against the True Dragon.


    He called it a bet, but he was clearly trying to crush the True Dragon, and the other Young Prodigies believed that even the True Dragon couldn¡¯t stand up to the monstrous Instructor Cheol Hwanho.


    Pe Woocheol was no different.


    He was the Vice Captain of the Blue Dragon Army and a Peak Realm martial artist well-known throughout the Central ins.


    As he wondered how a Young Prodigy could win against such a figure, their spar began, and Pe Woocheol watched, holding his breath.


    <em>-ming Sphere.</em>


    He gasped at the monstrous power emanating from the True Dragon¡¯s hand.


    <em>He had hidden such power?</em>


    It was something Pe Woocheol had never seen from the True Dragon.


    The heat was overwhelming, distorting the space around it.


    Cheol Hwanho recognized the danger immediately and charged at the True Dragon in an instant.


    This meant that it was dangerous even to Cheol Hwanho, but he wasn¡¯t able to block the True Dragon¡¯s attack.


    As Pe Woocheol couldn¡¯t even dare to track Cheol Hwanho¡¯s movement, the True Dragon read it effortlessly and dodged his attack.


    As if he had been waiting for this moment, the True Dragon instantly withdrew his Qi, ced his hand on Cheol Hwanho¡¯s chest, and emerged victorious.


    Even that huge power of his was a fake all along.


    He was quite frankly ying mind games with Cheol Hwanho.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Pe Woocheol¡¯s eyes widened.


    As he watched the True Dragon smile at Cheol Hwanho, clearly enjoying the shock on the instructor¡¯s face, Pe Woocheol thought to himself.


    It wasn¡¯t jealousy or a surge ofpetitiveness.


    It was a sense of awe.


    Their levels were way too far apart.


    He couldn¡¯t look down on him anymore.


    That man¡¯s very existence was different from his own.


    With that thought, Pe Woocheol made a decision.


    <em>I want to be by his side.</em>


    The monster who continued to soar higher, beyond the sky¡¯s limit.


    Now was the time.


    He had to stay by his side.


    <em>This was a chance.</em>


    His pride had long been crushed, and any jealousy had faded from his view.


    The monster had folded his wings and decided to spend his time in thisnd for some time.


    There wouldn¡¯t be another opportunity like this.


    Pe Woocheol had no hesitation in asking.


    ¡°Eldest brother!¡±


    Pe Woocheol ran towards the True Dragon, shouting at him, as the True Dragon was busy talking to Cheol Hwanho.


    Then, he promptly fainted again after being struck in the chin by the True Dragon¡¯s fist.


    A few days passed after that.


    Pe Woocheol continued in his role as Gu Yangcheon¡¯s right-hand man, and Gu Yangcheon eventually gave up trying to get rid of him due to his sheer stubbornness.


    <em>m!</em>


    After striking the wooden dummy during his solo training session, Pe Woocheol withdrew his Qi and steadied his breath.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    <em>Drip-! Drip-!</em>


    He felt refreshed as he got to train alone for the first time in a while, but he wasn¡¯t too satisfied.


    <em>This much isn¡¯t enough if I want to follow his path.¡¯</em>


    After watching Gu Yangcheon for a few days, Pe Woocheol realized he was greater than he expected.


    The Poison Phoenix, Snow Phoenix, and even the Sword Dancer were by his side.


    Did women naturally gravitate toward him because he had power and talent?


    But for it to be those three women of all people made it even more impressive to Pe Woocheol.


    And then there was the time he went to a different group and taught them a lesson.


    He didn¡¯t even seem to care about what the others felt about him.


    Pe Woocheol felt nervous when he was called by the instructor.


    Even he could tell that the trouble Gu Yangcheon caused wasn¡¯t minor.


    However, Gu Yangcheon himself didn¡¯t seem worried at all.


    Was he not afraid because he already won against Cheol Hwanho?


    <em>Yes, that must be it. My senior brother is such a man after all!</em>


    As Pe Woocheol smiled in satisfaction at that thought,


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    He considered heading back to his room after finishing his training, but he spotted a familiar figure in the distance.


    ¡°¡­Brother Jiseon?¡±


    It was Cheol Jiseon, Gu Yangcheon¡¯s friend.


    Though his martial level was much lower than his own, Pe Woocheol¡¯s Senior Brother had told him that Cheol Jiseon was a friend, so he had no choice but to treat him as a Senior Brother.


    He believed that Gu Yangcheon was fond of Cheol Jiseon, so he had to make sure that he treated him with utmost respect.


    <em>Where is he going in such a hurry?</em>


    As Cheol Jiseon was making his way into a forest with hurried steps, Pe Woocheol thought about back when Cheol Jiseon was being picked on.


    Because of that, he hid his presence and started to follow Cheol Jiseon out of concern.


    Thankfully, Cheol Jiseon didn¡¯t seem to notice Pe Woocheol trailing him.


    Pe Woocheol followed Cheol Jiseon to a secluded spot where someone was waiting for him.


    Pe Woocheol had to hide his shock when he saw that person.


    <em>That bastard!</em>


    It was someone Pe Woocheol was familiar with.


    It was none other than the Meteor Sword, Jang Seonyeon.


    He was one of the Young Prodigies frequently discussed at the Academy.


    <em>Why is he and Brother Jiseon meeting with each other?</em>


    From what he¡¯d seen before, Gu Yangcheon and the Meteor Sword didn¡¯t seem to have the best rtionship.


    ording to the rumors, the True Dragon was supposedly jealous of the Meteor Sword, but that didn¡¯t seem like the case to Pe Woocheol.


    Instead¡­


    <em>It seemed to be the other way around.</em>


    To Pe Woocheol, it was an absurd rumor, but Gu Yangcheon told him not to worry about it, as if he didn¡¯t care at all.


    Because of this, Pe Woocheol held himself back.


    But now, Gu Yangcheon¡¯s friend, Cheol Jiseon, was meeting with Jang Seonyeon in a ce like this.


    Pe Woocheol sharpened his senses.


    He needed precise control to avoid being caught.


    After he increased his hearing, he started to hear Cheol Jiseon¡¯s quiet voice.


    <em>-I¡¯m sorry to call you sote at night like this, Master Cheol.</em>


    <em>-¡­Why did you call me here?</em>


    <em>-I have something to ask of you.</em>


    Jang Seonyeon wore a kind smile, but that smile didn¡¯t exude an ounce of trustworthiness for some reason.


    <em>Why was that?</em>


    Pe Woocheol didn¡¯t know.


    Smiling, Jang Seonyeon spoke to Cheol Jiseon who wore a nervous expression.


    <em>-First, Master Cheol. Wait no, I should call you by a different title.</em>


    It was for a moment Jang Seonyeon¡¯s mouth moved, but no sound could be heard.


    It seemed like he put a barrier around themselves.


    <em>Darn.</em>


    Jang Seonyeon didn¡¯t seem to notice Pe Woocheol, but he clearly didn¡¯t want anyone else to overhear their conversation.


    Because there was the risk of him getting caught, Pe Woocheol turned around and started to make his way back.


    Cheol Jiseon and Jang Seonyeon are having a conversation that others weren¡¯t allowed to know about?


    Pe Woocheol didn¡¯t know what it was about, but he knew he had to inform his Senior Brother.


    He quickly ran back and looked for Gu Yangcheon, and told him everything about what he saw just earlier.


    It seemed like shocking information, after all.


    However¡­


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±


    Gu Yangcheon remained calm despite hearing this.


    This left Pe Woocheol feeling confused instead.


    ¡°B-Brother?¡±


    ¡°I was a bit disappointed that he hadn¡¯t made any moves yet, but thankfully, he¡¯s finally starting.¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon? What are you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Forget all that you saw today.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Following those words, Gu Yangcheon made his bed andy down.


    ¡°Stop standing there and lie down, I¡¯m going to sleep now.¡±


    ¡°U-Understood.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. Woocheol.¡±


    ¡°Yes, brother.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s for breakfast tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°¡­From now on, instead of secrets like that, make sure you learn about what¡¯s for breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    It certainly felt like important information, but Gu Yangcheon reacted as if he had expected it all along and seemed more concerned about breakfast.


    <em>¡­Isn¡¯t that strange?</em>


    <em>Is this normal?</em>


    Pe Woocheol wondered, but quickly forgot about it and fell asleep.


    By the way, despite saying he would, Pe Woocheol never once remembered what was for breakfast, even until the end.

 Chapter 308: CheolYang Cheol the Wicked (1)

    Chapter 308: CheolYang Cheol the Wicked (1)The daily routine at the Heavenly Dragon Academy wasn¡¯t tooplicated.


    Students were required toplete two hours of morning training after waking up.


    Then, they would have lunch and begin their military training.


    Instructors were assigned to students based on their intellectual level, and they had the choice to either conduct lessons or engage in apletely different type of training. Personally hated the lessons the most.


    ¡°Therefore¡­ in order to deal with the blue Demons, you must destroy their Demonic Stone so that they die for sure and reduce the risk of explo- ¡°


    <em>I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve heard this.</em>


    It was only worse because I already knew everything.


    I¡¯m sure the other students had already learned all of this from their ns and Sects, making these lessons hell for everyone.


    They all had their mouths shut, but they were probably fighting for their lives in their minds.


    Fighting against drowsiness that is.¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Pe Woocheol, sitting next to me, kept pinching his thigh to stay awake.


    He might start bleeding if he keeps it up -


    ¡­I think he already is.


    <em>Hmm¡­</em>


    I wondered why lessons like these were needed for killing mere Demons, but when I thought about it, they were.


    Knowledge like this was crucial in a world where people fought Demons, not yet each other.


    <em>¡­Truthfully, I did have some regrets.</em>


    When I became a Demonic Human, or even before that, during my time in the Murim Alliance, I nearly died to Demons more than once or twice because Icked knowledge about them.


    Of course, I was fine now, having built up experience through brute force.


    <em>I¡¯ve built up a ton alright.</em>


    I even got to count how many fangs a red Demon had in its mouth when I was inside it.


    To be honest, instructors could teach about green and blue Demons, but how could they teach about red Demons?


    There was no solution to it.


    No martial artist in this current timeline had ever encountered red Demons.


    A Gate of Demons at such an extreme level hasn¡¯t opened yet, after all.


    This meant that the only person who knew about red Demons in this timeline was me.


    However, that would only be true if I was the only one who had regressed.


    All of it was pointless because of that.


    That was also why the students barely paid attention during these lessons.


    They were not only capable of defeating green Demons, but they were easily able to win against blue Demons if they were over First-rate and didn¡¯t let their guards down.


    Some blue Demons might possess special powers, but they still didn¡¯t pose much threat if these Young Prodigies used their Qi.


    They basically weren¡¯t dangerous at all.


    I, too, probably wouldn¡¯t have any trouble with them as long as they don¡¯t charge at me from every direction all at once.


    It might be a different story if some of them were different in any way, but even when I was in the Frontlines for more than a year, I never ran into any trouble.


    They were actually a great help to me as I was able to feed the bastard in my stomach.


    The most dangerous moment I faced there was probably when Gu Huibi got mad at me.


    That said, the current world was at peace.


    Demons still existed, and the Gate of Demons continued to open regrly, but the world had learned how to deal with them swiftly.


    It still caused harm to ordinary people, but by now, they had epted it as part of life.


    They simply told themselves they were unlucky.


    The world of peace?


    In my eyes, it was the world of oblivion instead.


    Everyone had deluded themselves into thinking it was fine to live in this world, as it had been this way for centuries.


    <em>Not that I care.</em>


    I already knew what kind of world I was living in.


    I turned my head to observe others.


    The room was filled with students struggling against drowsiness.


    They sought a morefortable life by building connections and bringing honor to their ns and Sects, but no one knew.


    Once the cmity is brought down to the world, everything would be destroyed.


    Whether green or blue, the red Demons were leagues above them, making these lessons irrelevant.


    <em>The red ones will appear in two to three years from now.</em>


    They began to appear in groups after the Heavenly Demon;s arrival, but the time of their first appearance wasn¡¯t too long from now.


    Where was the location again?


    Was it Sichuan, or was it Seo-Ahn?


    Or, if neither, was it Qinghai instead?


    The Central ins were shaken when a red Demon appeared for the first time in ages, but I wasn¡¯t able to remember it clearly as it¡¯s been a long time.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    It was important information, but I¡¯d forgotten it.


    <em>¡­Once the red Demon appears, the formation of many armies will break.</em>


    No one could fight against red Demons unless they were at Peak Realm, and at the end level of it at that.


    How many perfected Peak Realm martial artists were there in the Central ins?


    Barely over a thousand.


    Only a thousand martial artists in the Central ins capable of fighting red Demons.


    Could such a small number be able to endure the red Demons¡¯ onught?


    They only managed to stop them after forming a proper system, but by then, the world was already in mes.


    <em>It¡¯s a problem.</em>


    If I could somehow stop the Heavenly Demon from appearing, I could prevent all of this from happening.


    But if I failed, everything would unfold just like in my past life.


    <em>Creak.</em>


    The chair creaked loudly as I leaned back.


    I closed my eyes and began to think.


    <em>I need to start spreading information, little by little.</em>


    Information about the red Demons¡¯ weakness.


    It was necessary to slowly spread that information to the world.


    Of course, only those who believe me will believe it, as I had no proof of encountering them.


    But I had to do it regardless.


    Should I let the Beggar¡¯s Sect know?


    The Hao n might be better for this.


    ¡°¡­ther.¡±


    Or, maybe I should tell the ns or Sects ab¡ª


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    As I was deep in thought, a rough voice snapped me back to reality.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    It was Pe Woocheol.


    ¡°What the? Are we done?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it just ended.¡±


    It seemed like the lesson hade to an end.


    I heard it would take two hours, but it flew by since I¡¯d spaced out.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the best look on your face right now. Are you okay, brother?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine.¡±


    I felt stiff.


    I hadn¡¯t been able to focus during the lesson, so I ended up spacing out more.


    I don¡¯t have a day to rx, since I still have to do training.


    Ever since I found the location that seemed to be the secret vault, I¡¯d been using my free mornings for solo training.


    I still wasn¡¯t fully healed from my injury, but I could train again since most of it had recovered.


    Even so, it was only mental training for now.


    <em>It¡¯s not easy.</em>


    I needed to raise my level as quickly as possible.


    My impatience was making it harder to ovee my wall.


    It was a strange thing.


    <em>I feel like I meet all the conditions for it.</em>


    My physical strength was still a bitcking, but my Qi was enough.


    It would be odd for me tock Qi after devouring all sorts of things.


    This much should allow me to ovee my wall,


    <em>So where am I getting stuck?</em>


    Yet, I still couldn¡¯t ovee it.


    I thought about why I couldn¡¯t ovee my wall, then I remembered¡ªI hadn¡¯t reached the Fusion Realm in a normal way in my past life.


    <em>¡­Ugh.</em>


    Instead of reaching that level through many enlightenments and a long time of training, I forced my way there using the Qi I gained from my Demonic Absorption Arts.


    It was easy to say my Qi broke through the wall simply due to the sheer amount I possessed.


    Given how I reached that level, it¡¯s no wonder I¡¯m struggling to ovee this barrier the normal way.


    <em>¡­Though this problem would be solved if I got my hands on the White Demonic Stone.</em>


    This issue wouldn¡¯t exist if I absorbed the White Demonic Stone, but as I¡¯ve said before, I wanted to absorb it after reaching Fusion Realm.


    Only then would I be able to make full use of that stone.


    I would lose more than I gained if I became too greedy.


    Because of that, I had to be patient.


    <em>I¡¯m out of time. This isn¡¯t a good situation.</em>


    I couldn¡¯t do what I did in the past.


    If I did, I¡¯d face the same oue as before.


    I had to find a normal way to increase my level from now on, but that only made me more anxious.


    <em>If only Elder Shin was here.</em>


    Ha.


    I smirked when that thought passed by my mind.


    I lived my past life doing whatever I desired, yet now I was seeking someone to teach me.


    I still was good for nothing.


    ¡°Brother?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    I stood up.


    What¡¯s the point of thinking about it if no answerse?


    I¡¯ll just continue to work hard.


    <em>Instead of wasting my time thinking about it, I need to use this time to do what I must.</em>


    I had no time to be demotivated.


    What a great life this was, for fucks sake.


    ¡°Woocheol.¡±


    ¡°Yes, brother.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t learn anything too important, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, as always, nothing too special.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Wait, it might not be anything special to me, but wouldn¡¯t it be different for you?


    I looked at Pe Woocheol, speechless, when he suddenly pped his hands, as if he¡¯d just realized something.


    <em>p!</em>


    It was very loud due to how big his hands were.


    ¡°Oh, it wasn¡¯t anything special¡­ but the instructor told us to¡ª¡°


    ¡°You were here.¡±


    Just as Pe Woocheol was about to tell me something, someone appeared and cut him off.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    When I checked to see who it was, I saw a handsome-looking face and a sword on his waist.


    His outfit, symbolizing Wudang, was more than enough to tell me who it was.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t we met before?¡±


    The handsome man looked at me with a smile.


    He was one of the few people in this world I could trust.


    ¡°¡­Water Dragon.¡±


    The Water Dragon, Woohyuk.


    ¡°If it¡¯s no trouble, would you like to eat together?¡±


    A friend from my past life hade looking for me.


    ******************The Water Dragon, Woohyuk.


    He was one of the few friends I had in my past life, and a Young Prodigy who ranked at the very top, even among the Dragons and Phoenixes.


    He was the biggest hope of the Wudang Sect.


    Despite hiszy and easygoing personality, he became sharp whenever he held his sword, which made him stand out.


    One clear lesson I learned during the war against the Demonic Cult was that he wasn¡¯t aszy or easygoing as he appeared.


    Instead, I was able to learn that he was always sharp.


    The only reason so many people were able to survive in such dire situations, was thanks to Wi Seol-Ah, the Water Dragon, and Snow Phoenix, who tirelessly worked to save them.


    <em>-Give it three chances.</em>


    <em>-me.</em>


    From time to time, I remembered his annoying face that always bugged me.


    He must have enjoyed teasing me, alwaysing to taunt me.


    His chuckling afterward only made him seem like a crazy bastard in my eyes.


    He <em>is</em> a crazy bastard.


    <em>-Leave without me, I¡¯ll follow you in a bit.</em>


    He was definitely a crazy bastard, sacrificing his own life for a worthless worm like me.


    <em>-Let¡¯s have a drink when we meet again.</em>


    That memory haunted me to this day.


    ¡°Hey, did you know the rice here tastes really good?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that meat¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good, would you like to try some?¡±


    ¡°¡­No, I¡¯m good.¡±


    A Taoist was eating meat.


    As far as I knew, people from the Wudang Sect didn¡¯t eat any kinds of meat.


    Is that okay?


    ¡°¡­Senior Brother, please¡­¡±


    A person who seemed to be his Junior Brother, was making a sobbing face.


    As I expected, it wasn¡¯t okay after all.


    <em>He stubbornly ate even with people stopping him though.</em>


    That was something I remembered from my past life.


    I recalled a bastard from the Wudang Sect eating meat like it was nothing.


    ¡°Junior Brother.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    The Water Dragon began speaking seriously to Woo Eehyun, his Junior Brother from the Wudang Sect.


    ¡°Do you know what the most important rule of the Heavenly Dragon Academy is?¡±


    ¡°¡­What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s to forget about your backgrounds, and to live as a student of the Academy.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°This means that as long as I¡¯m here, I¡¯m not a Taoist.¡±


    ¡°¡­Which means?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean I¡¯m allowed to eat meat, since I¡¯m not a Taoist?¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Tell the Head toe to me if he¡¯s so annoyed by it!¡±


    ¡°Wow, he really is crazy.¡±


    He even mentioned the Head of his Sect.


    Was he really a martial artist from the Wudang Sect?


    I nodded, watching him.


    The younger Water Dragon was just as crazy as the one I knew.


    So he¡¯s been like this ever since birth. That makes me a bit d.


    Putting that aside¡­


    ¡°So, why did you look for me?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    I had to ask the necessary questions.


    Meeting the Water Dragon at the Academy was one of my goals, but I hadn¡¯t bothered seeking him out since I had so many other things to do. I didn¡¯t expect him to visit me first.


    Is he holding a grudge from thest time?


    Peng Ah-hee mentioned the Water Dragon had asked about me.


    I didn¡¯t know why, but maybe he was upset about when I interfered in his fight with Yung Pung?


    <em>But that wouldn¡¯t be like him, given his personality.</em>


    As far as I knew, he wasn¡¯t the type to hold grudges.


    ¡°Surely you must have a reason for you to visit me.¡±


    ¡°Of course I do. But Young Expert Gu, may I ask you something first?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Why are you talking to me in a formal way?¡±


    The area around us grew silent after the Water Dragon finished speaking.


    His words, in a way, sounded cold to some.


    ¡°As far as I know, I¡¯m older than you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    It was around two to three years.


    The Water Dragon was indeed older than me.


    ¡°So why are you speaking informally to me?¡±


    <em>-So why are you speaking informally to me?</em>


    I heard the Water Dragon¡¯s voice twice.


    It was because we had the same conversation in my past life.


    There was no way I spoke formally to the Water Dragon in my past life, as I was far more disrespectful back then.


    The Water Dragon had asked me the same question back then.


    However, I wasn¡¯t able to back down due to my pride.


    <em>-You do it too if you¡¯re unhappy with it.</em>


    It wouldn¡¯t have been surprising if I had been beaten to death by any other martial artist.


    It was essentially the same as a nameless weakling pretending to be strong and trying to start a fight.


    Even though it wouldn¡¯t have been strange for him to swing his fist, the Water Dragon just smirked.


    ¡°Fine then.¡±


    He was no different from him in my past life.


    He was cool with it and gave a short response.


    This shocked the people around us.


    Woo Eehyun looked at his Senior Brother with disgust, while others stared at me, wondering what my problem was.


    Even if I had a shitty personality, I never was this disrespectful.


    However, the Water Dragon continued to speak as if he wasn¡¯t concerned about the gazes of others.


    ¡°Since we¡¯ve dropped the formalities, does that make us friends?¡±


    His being cool with everything made everyone speechless.


    Seeing how he hadn¡¯t changed from the Water Dragon I knew in my past life even made me smirk.


    The bastard was the same as ever.


    One thing was different, though,


    <em>-What are you talking about, won¡¯t you screw off already?</em>


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    My response was different this time.


    ¡°¡­Huh? I didn¡¯t expect you to ept my offer.¡±


    The Water Dragon showed a shocked reaction.


    I had no intention of refusing his offer in the first ce¡­


    Setting aside the Water Dragon, who for some reason seemed disappointed, I continued speaking.


    ¡°So, because we are friends, I¡¯ll ask this. Why did youe looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Toe see my friend of course?¡±


    ¡°Save your jokes forter.¡±


    I had no intention of letting him off the hook.


    ¡°So that means you¡¯ll listen to my jokester?¡±


    ¡°Will you tell me after I beat you up or before?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I have the choice of telling you without getting beaten up at all¡­?¡±


    The Water Dragon smiled after falling silent.


    The others around us watched our conversation, wondering what kind of nonsense this was.


    They looked as if they were wondering how things could progress this way.


    I didn¡¯t know either.


    It has been like this ever since my past life.


    ¡°It¡¯s not anything special,¡±


    The Water Dragon¡¯s expression turned serious as he got straight to the point.


    ¡°I happened to hear that you were forming a clique of your own.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    I frowned at his words.


    <em>Clique? My clique?</em>


    <em>What clique?</em>


    I stared at the Water Dragon, baffled by his sudden nonsense, but he continued speaking without giving me time to think.


    ¡°Let me in it.¡±


    ¡°In my clique¡­?¡±


    The Water Dragon nodded.


    His request was so nonsensical that it left me confused.


    He came all this way just to ask if he could join my clique?


    He came to me for such a retarded reason¡­?


    <em>Why, though?</em>


    He was probably the least interested person in the Heavenly Dragon Academy, so I struggled to understand why he¡¯de to me with such a request.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Because the Water Dragon wasn¡¯t speaking quietly, every student around us had their gazes on us.


    After all, the Water Dragon was trying to join the clique of the brutal True Dragon.


    After seeing him speak with such eyes, I suddenly had an idea.


    It wasn¡¯t anything special, but I wanted to tease him a little.


    It would also be nice if I could squash a rumor about me in the process.


    ¡°¡­Sorry, but I can¡¯t ept you in my clique.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    The Water Dragon¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at my refusal, as if he hadn¡¯t expected it.


    ¡°W-Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the one in charge of making those decisions.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°My clique¡­ uh¡­ um¡­¡±


    I thought for a few seconds, but I couldn¡¯t afford to think for too long.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, if you want to join the CheolYang Cheol Clique, you must get approved by our leader.¡±


    ¡°¡­CheolYang Cheol Clique? Your leader?¡±


    By the way, I came up with the name CheolYang Cheol bybining Cheol Jiseon¡¯s ¡®Cheol¡¯, Gu Yangcheon¡¯s ¡®Yang¡¯, and Pe Woocheol¡¯s ¡®Cheol¡¯.


    I regretted it immediately though.


    Surely, I could¡¯ve thought of a better name than that dumb one.


    ¡°Brother, we had a name like th- ¡­Urgh!¡±


    Pe Woocheol tried to question me, so I pressed my foot against his to silence him.


    <em>-The True Dragon¡­ wasn¡¯t the leader?</em>


    <em>-Then who is it? The person capable of controlling that brutal True Dragon?</em>


    The area around us became rowdy.


    It was because I hadn¡¯t set up a sound barrier before speaking.


    By the way, Moyong Hi-ah, Tang Soyeol, and Namgung Bi-ah didn¡¯t even bother looking this way.


    They seemed to have already realized I was up to something nonsensical.


    They knew all too well.


    Putting on a serious expression, I spoke to the Water Dragon.


    ¡°¡­The Mad Dog, Cheol Jiseon.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°He is the leader of our CheolCheol Yang Cliq- ¡°


    ¡°Brother, wasn¡¯t it Cheolyang Cheol instead?¡±


    ¡°¡­If you want to join the CheolYang Cheol Clique, you must get approval from him.¡±


    The Water Dragon¡¯s eyes widened at my response.


    Was he really that shocked?


    After rolling his eyes around for a moment, the Water Dragon responded.


    ¡°¡­Who is that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a guy.¡±


    The Water Dragon¡¯s reaction couldn¡¯t be anymer, but that wasn¡¯t the case for everyone around us.


    Another rumor about the Mad Dog Cheol Jiseon was about to spread.

 Chapter 309: CheolYang Cheol the Wicked (2)

    In a room filled with silence, the Meteor Sword¡¯s words echoed in Cheol Jiseon¡¯s mind.


    <em>-Zhuge Jinseon, I should call you that instead perhaps.</em>


    The voice resonated clearly in Cheol Jiseon¡¯s thoughts.


    <em>Crack.</em>


    Cheol Jiseon clenched his fist at the memory.


    He couldn¡¯t forget the smile of the Meteor Sword.


    <em>How did he know?</em>


    His identity.


    No one was supposed to know that he was Zhuge Jinseon, not the Cheol Jiseon he pretended to be.


    Only Instructor Cheol Hwanho knew the truth, and Cheol Jiseon was certain he wasn¡¯t the kind to spill the secrets.Then, just how did the Meteor Sword know about this?


    <em>Just¡­ just how?</em>


    Cheol Jiseon couldn¡¯t understand.


    It was a mystery how the Meteor Sword had learned his true identity.


    And yet, the Meteor Sword seemed to know even more.


    <em>-H-How do you know about that¡­</em>


    When Cheol Jiseon responded to him without being able to hide his shock,


    <em>-Calm down.</em>


    The Meteor Sword pointed at him, chuckling.


    <em>-How could you tell me to calm down right now¡­!</em>


    <em>-I wouldn¡¯t have looked for you if your name was all I knew.</em>


    Despite his smile, a coldness lingered in the Meteor Sword¡¯s expression as he spoke.


    Cheol Jiseon flinched at the sight, but he forced himself to remain calm.


    <em>-What are you talking about all of a sudden¡­?</em>


    <em>-I know that you have a goal here.</em>


    <em>-¡­!</em>


    Cheol Jiseon gasped after hearing the Meteor Sword.


    <em>-It must be a long journey to achieve your goal.</em>


    <em>-¡­What are you trying to say?</em>


    <em>-I will help you achieve that goal.</em>


    Cheol Jiseon frowned as soon as he heard the Meteor Sword¡¯s words.


    He didn¡¯t know how the Meteor Sword found out about his identity or his goal, but his response was even stranger.


    <em>-¡­Do you even know what my goal is?</em>


    If the Meteor Sword truly knew his goal, he wouldn¡¯t offer help.


    However¡­


    <em>-Zhuge n¡¯s resurrection. Isn¡¯t that what you seek for?</em>


    <em>-¡­!</em>


    The Meteor Sword¡¯s words hit Cheol Jiseon harder than he expected.


    It made no sense for the son of the Alliance Leader to say that¡ªthe Zhuge n¡¯s history was a scar on the Murim Alliance.


    <em>-¡­How¡­ do you¡­ know¡­</em>


    Cheol Jiseon panicked, but the Meteor Sword continued to smile.


    <em>-If you help me, then I will help you in return.</em>


    <em>-¡­What reason do you have for you to help me? What is it that you want from me?</em>


    <em>-I have many reasons, but this is something only you can help me with.</em>


    <em>-What do you mean?</em>


    Cheol Jiseon wondered what the Meteor Sword could want from someone like him.


    Just what did he want for him to make an approach in such a way?


    As Cheol Jiseon¡¯s eyes wavered with uncertainty, the Meteor Sword responded.


    <em>-Your ¡®Power¡¯, I would like to borrow it for a while.</em>


    ¡°¡­Crack.¡±


    Cheol Jiseon grinded his teeth at the Meteor Sword¡¯s words.


    This was the thought that haunted him since.


    <em>How did he¡­ find out about that much?</em>


    He had concealed this power for nearly a decade, ever since making a promise to his sister.


    Aside from his sister, only a handful¡ªbarely three people¡ªknew his secret.


    Moreover, those people weren¡¯t the type of people to spill his secrets.


    <em>At least that had to be the case.</em>


    He prayed that would be the case.


    Because if it wasn¡¯t, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to trust anyone anymore.


    <em>What¡­ What do I do from now on?</em>


    He had believed his n was perfect, but now it felt as if everything was unraveling.


    Where had it all gone wrong, and how could he begin to untangle this mess?


    Cheol Jiseon clenched his eyes shut because of the overwhelming thoughts.


    <em>¡­I just want to go back.</em>


    What would happen if he refused the Meteor Sword¡¯s offer?


    He didn¡¯t want to think about it, but he already knew the answer from the look in the Meteor Sword¡¯s eyes.


    He wasn¡¯t even given the option of refusal in the first ce.


    <em>Sister¡­</em>


    He thought of his sister, waiting for him from somewhere far away.


    Only then was he able to calm down.


    Was the Meteor Sword serious about offering his help?


    If so, then how was he going to help?


    Even as the Meteor Sword, he was still just a young prodigy.


    Does the son of the Alliance Leader really have that much power?


    Rumors suggested he did, but the Meteor Sword Cheol Jiseon had encountered left him uneasy.


    <em>¡­Even so, if I can¡¯t help it, then I¡¯ll just have to ept his-</em>


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    <em>Tap-! tap-!</em>


    As Cheol Jiseon was thinking in his mind with his eyes shut, someone tapped his shoulders a couple times.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Lost in thought, he hadn¡¯t noticed someone standing right in front of him.


    ¡°Agh!¡±


    As he nearly fell back in shock, the person before him reached out and steadied him.


    ¡°Ah¡­! T-Thank you.¡±


    ¡°It seems like I surprised you, I apologize.¡±


    His smile seemed very refreshing.


    Cheol Jiseon flinched at the sight of his handsome face, wondering who this person was.


    <em>This person is?</em>


    But then, recognition dawned on Cheol Jiseon.


    It made sense¡ªothers around him were murmuring in surprise as well.


    <em>-Isn¡¯t that person from a different group? Why is he here?</em>


    <em>-Wudang¡¯s outfit and that face¡­ He definitely is the Water Dragon, isn¡¯t he?</em>


    <em>-The Water Dragon? The Water Dragon came here?</em>


    The students around Cheol Jiseon all turned their gazes to the man before them.


    That much was understandable due to how famous the man was.


    He was one of the Six Dragons and the Three Phoenixes, a young swordsman who was considered Wudang Sect¡¯s biggest hope.


    He was the Water Dragon himself.


    ¡°W-Water Dragon?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I am the infamous sleepyhead.¡±


    Cheol Jiseon¡¯s panicked response seemed to amuse the Water Dragon, who smiled again.


    ¡°I called you many times but you didn¡¯t respond, so I tapped you a couple times. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°N-No, it¡¯s my fault¡­ But what brought you here¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not anything special, but I visited you because-¡°


    Why did the famous Water Dragone looking for him?


    A chill ran down Cheol Jiseon¡¯s spine.


    <em>Does this person also?</em>


    He wondered if he knew about his identity and power too.


    The thought filled Cheol Jiseon with fear.


    But instead of confirming his fears, the Water Dragon said somethingpletely unexpected.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to join the Cheolyang Cheol Clique. I hope that you ept me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    What Clique?


    Cheol Jiseon couldn¡¯t help but frown hearing the Water Dragon.


    It was the first time he¡¯s heard of such a word.


    ¡°W-What Clique?¡±


    ¡°Was it not Cheolyang Cheol? Was it Yangcheol Cheol instead?¡±


    Yangyang? Yangcheol? What kind of monstrous words are those?


    Cheol Jiseon¡¯s confusion deepened, and the Water Dragon tilted his head in response.


    ¡°Um, I¡¯m not sure if I understand¡­¡±


    ¡°The True Dragon told me if I want to join his Clique, then I must go find his leader and get his approval.¡±


    After hearing the familiar title, Cheol Jiseon had to hide his shock.


    The True Dragon.


    Nothing ever went smoothly when that name was involved.


    <em>Gulp.</em>


    ¡°¡­I¡­ see. Then why did youe looking for me?¡±


    Cheol Jiseon didn¡¯t want to know what kind of mess the True Dragon stirred up again.


    He had no idea what would happen if he got involved in any of his mess.


    With that thought in mind, he asked the Water Dragon, who responded,


    ¡°Hmm? I came to you because he told me to get your approval.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    What was he talking about?


    <em>Why would he need my approval to join this Yangcheol or Cheolyang group?</em>


    <em>-The True Dragon told me.</em>


    <em>-I must go find his leader and get his approval.</em>


    As the Water Dragon¡¯s words echoed in his mind, Cheol Jiseon felt his heart sink.


    <em>No way, right?</em>


    A nightmare shed through Cheol Jiseon¡¯s mind, but he believed that such a thing didn¡¯t happen.


    Not even the True Dragon would be that crazy.


    At least that had to be the case, Cheol Jiseon prayed.


    But Cheol Jiseon¡¯s hopes were shattered in an instant.


    The True Dragon was far crazier than Cheol Jiseon had imagined.


    ¡°The Mad Dog, Cheol Jiseon. I heard you were the leader of the group.¡±


    Hearing the Water Dragon speak in a calm tone,


    ¡°Could you please ept me in your clique?¡±


    It felt as if the atmosphere around him froze entirely.


    It was as if a snowstorm had swept through, leaving only icy stillness.


    ¡°Ugh


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The Water Dragon¡¯s eyes widened as he noticed Cheol Jiseon struggling to breathe, as if he were about to pass out.


    ¡°Wake up, are you okay?¡±


    While the Water Dragon fretted over Cheol Jiseon, the surrounding students broke the silence and began to murmur.


    Though of course, they were talking about somethingpletely different now.


    <em>-He¡¯s the leader¡­? The True Dragon wasn¡¯t the leader then?</em>


    -Actually¡­ I heard earlier in the cafeteria where the Water Dragon and the True Dragon spoke to each other. I thought that it was a lie at first, but was it real after all? ??


    <em>-The Mad Dog huh¡­ He looks weak from outside, but he was a sleeping lion all along?</em>


    ¡°No! Not at all!¡±


    Cheol Jiseon shouted after hearing all of the nonsense.


    Not only did such nonsensical rumors spread, but Cheol Jiseon couldn¡¯t fathom how everyone believed them so easily.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not like tha- ¡°


    <em>-H-Hey! Jin Eesuk! Wake up! Why are you fainting all of a sudden!</em>


    <em>-Jin Eesuk fainted after the Mad Dog¡¯s roar¡­!</em>


    <em>-So the true evil leader wasn¡¯t the True Dragon¡­ but the Mad Dog all along!</em>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Even the student who picked on him in the past, ended up fainting.


    Well, it wasn¡¯t because of Cheol Jiseon¡¯s roar, but instead, he was reminded of what the True Dragon did to him.


    Cheol Jiseon feltpletely at a loss.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    It felt as though his time at the Heavenly Dragon Academy was now utterly ruined.


    ¡°So, are you going to ept me?¡±


    After seeing the Water Dragon urging him stubbornly, Cheol Jiseon responded.


    ¡°¡­Do as you wish.¡±


    His voice was devoid of spirit as he spoke.


    Forgetting all about his encounter with the Meteor Sword, Cheol Jiseon spaced out for a while before suddenly speaking.


    ¡°True Dragon¡­ you bastard.¡±


    It was the first time Cheol Jiseon cursed in his life.


    ******************¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, brother?¡±


    ¡°Woocheol, were you just thinking ill of me?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I would ever do such a thing?¡±


    Pe Woocheol responded in astonishment hearing Gu Yangcheon.


    How could he speak ill of Gu Yangcheon with him standing right there?


    He wouldn¡¯t do such a thing even if it meant death.


    He would instead hang himself.


    ¡°Really? It felt like someone was talking badly about me.¡±


    Gu Yangcheon put on a confused expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty good at spotting them, you know. There¡¯s always so many people around that bad mouths me.¡±


    ¡°There is no one around.¡±


    ¡°Right, I guess I must be mistaken.¡±


    It was understandable. I was already used to people bad-mouthing me.


    Even if they did, it didn¡¯t bother me much.


    Though of course, if I saw them for myself,


    <em>I would¡¯ve folded them into a star.</em>


    ¡°¡­Hgh?¡±


    Pe Woocheol flinched, when I thought violently.


    It seemed like he sensed something akin to killing intent.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°About the Water Dragon from earlier.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    I perked up at Pe Woocheol¡¯s words.


    He was suddenly talking about the Water Dragon.


    ¡°Why did you bother even mentioning Brother Jiseon earlier?¡±


    ¡°Why? Did it seem strange?¡±


    Pe Woocheol scratched his cheek at my response.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that¡­ I just wondered if it was really necessary.¡±


    It seemed like Pe Woocheol struggled to understand why I bothered making another rumor about Cheol Jiseon, when I could have instead epted or rejected the Water Dragon in that spot.


    <em>Hmm¡­</em>


    I was impressed by him for a moment.


    It seemed like he really was smarter than I expected.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t nned, but it might make things easier for me.¡±


    <em>Creating a wild rumor about Cheol Jiseon.</em>


    It wasn¡¯t necessary, but I felt that it was for me.


    It would prevent Cheol Jiseon from being picked on, and it would also spread his name a bit more.


    Moreover¡­


    ¡°The Water Dragon wouldn¡¯t fall for it in the first ce anyway.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    The Water Dragon won¡¯t be fooled by what I said as a lie.


    Ever since we started talking to each other, the Water Dragon had a yful expression.


    <em>He didn¡¯t even seem to believe me ever since the beginning.</em>


    There was no way my yful lie had fooled him.


    But there was a chance that he actually went to Cheol Jiseon.


    Even so, he wouldn¡¯t have actually done that, right?


    <em>¡­He might have.</em>


    I couldn¡¯t be sure.


    That bastard might have actually gone through with it.


    He wasn¡¯t normal when it came to things like this.


    Though he was never normal, to begin with.


    ¡°You are done for today.¡±


    I told Pe Woocheol as I withdrew my Qi.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    Then, Pe Woocheol fell right down on the floor.


    It seemed like he was at his limit.


    I¡¯d been supervising his training because he begged me to.


    Though it was only every now and then.


    <em>I could do this much though.</em>


    It was a pretty amusing sight, especially since Pe Woocheol tried his best to keep up.


    Though Gu Jeolyub¡¯s reaction was even funnier.


    Now that I think about it,


    <em>The Dishonored Venerable hasn¡¯t visited me ever since then.</em>


    He might be in a different group and room, but I was sure he¡¯de if he wanted me as his disciple.


    It seemed like he was trying his best to keep quiet.


    To the extent that even the Academy¡¯s students didn¡¯t know the Dragon Warrior was among them.


    He seemed to be spending his time here hiding his presence as much as possible.


    On the contrary, I heard a few things about the girl named Bibi.


    I heard she was called a woodpecker or something.


    I didn¡¯t know much in detail though.


    <em>And about Gu Yeonseo¡­</em>


    Namgung Bi-ah told me that Gu Yeonseo had been following her.


    I didn¡¯t know what her intention was, but I should be able to leave them alone since Namgung Bi-ah said that it didn¡¯t bother her.


    It was none other than Namgung Bi-ah, so she would be able to take care of it a-alone.


    <em>Maybe.</em>


    I left the exhausted Pe Woocheol on the floor and exited the training ground.


    He will return once he has regained consciousness.


    That¡¯s what I told him after all.


    It¡¯s been around 15 days in the Academy.


    I had almostpletely adjusted to life here.


    I ran into Yung Pung a few times during training, but it was hard to approach him¡ªhe was always surrounded by others.


    <em>Is it because he looks good?</em>


    Fair.


    With his handsome face and kind nature, it was no surprise he attracted so many people.


    Compared to him¡­


    <em>¡­Others look at me as if I¡¯m a beast of some sort.</em>


    What can I do about it though?


    I¡¯ll just live as I am, born this way.


    I recalled what Tang Soyeol had said about Yung Pung and the Water Dragon.


    -I feel sick if I look at them for too long.


    -Really?


    -Yes, it¡¯s too much for me to handle physiologically, or physically.


    She said the same when talking about Namgung Cheonjun and Jang Seonyeon.


    It seemed like it made Tang Soyeol sick whenever he saw handsome guys.


    I also recalled Tang Soyeol nodding as she looked at me.


    -As always¡­ I feel refreshed whenever I look at you, Master Gu. You are the best. I think I could live forever just by staring at your face!


    -¡­


    With that thought, I continued on my way.


    It wouldn¡¯t be long before it was time for bed.


    It wasn¡¯t long until it was time for me to go to bed.


    I was in a bit of a hurry, but there was somewhere I needed to go first.


    I had someone to meet after all.


    My destination was the familiar pathway from before.


    It was the path I found while trying to find the secret vault, and it was also the ce I met the person I was going to meet right now.


    As I got closer, I felt the light scent of flowers pass by me along with the breeze of night.


    This was certainly the scent of plum flowers.


    It was dense, but it also felt soft.


    As I arrived at my destination, keeping my presence hidden, I saw someone waiting for me in the distance.


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡±


    Thedy turned at my words, her long ck hair flowing in the air.


    ¡°What should I call you? Instructor?¡±


    Thedy smiled after hearing my words.


    It was a unique yet beautiful smile.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You can call me anything you want. More than that though, I¡¯d like to hear why you called me in the middle of the night.¡±


    Thedy was one of the masters who represented Mount Hua, and the current instructor of the Academy, the Sword Queen.


    I smiled lightly at her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get straight into it. It¡¯s not anything special, but I¡¯d like to offer something to you.¡±


    The Sword Queen tilted her head after hearing my words.


    I had a purpose ining to the Academy, and I needed to achieve it quickly.


    ¡°Would you like to make a deal with me?¡±


    The secret vault that was in the basement of the Heavenly Dragon Academy.


    I had to find it before it was toote, and I needed the Sword Queen¡¯s help to do so.

 Chapter 310: The Dragons Diary (1)

    <em>Swish.</em>


    The night was thick with killing intent, shrouding the cold winter in an oppressive silence.


    Henan.


    A ck cloud drifted slowly towards Henan, moving like a sinister omen.


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±


    Within the nasty, murky cloud, an old man with white hair chuckled¡ªa dry, raspy voice sound escaping his scarred throat.


    The old man was the ck Dragon, a name that once struck fear across the Central ins. After unifying the Unorthodox Faction for the first time, he tried to seize control of the whole of Central ins, starting from Sichuan.


    ¡°It¡¯s Henan.¡±


    In the distance, buildings lit up the night. It was the domain of the Murim Alliance and Shaolin, the heart of the Orthodox Faction.


    The Henan Pce.The ck Dragon¡¯s chuckle deepened as the pce came into view. How long had it been since he¡¯dstid on this ce? And how long had he yearned to set foot on thisnd again?


    ¡°Great King.¡±


    A man appeared behind the ck Dragon, kneeling as he presented a letter.


    ¡°A letter for you, Great King.¡±


    ¡°So fast. They must be desperate.¡±


    The letter was from the one who had summoned the him here. The ck Dragon could tell from the tone of the letter. Something had either stirred them up or maybe something had happened to their child.


    After reading the letter, he tucked it away, and then turned to his follower.


    ¡°Set up a formation. We¡¯ll need to wait for a while.¡±


    ¡°Your wish is mymand!¡±


    Those lurking in the fog sprang into action at the ck Dragon¡¯smand, setting up defenses despite the risk of being detected so close to the Murim Alliance¡¯s territory. The ck Dragon, however, showed no concern.


    ¡°How about you join them, instead of just standing there?¡±


    The ck Dragon¡¯s shifted toward a figure with dark, brooding eyes. The man stared back, unflinching.


    ¡°I am not your servant, Great King.¡±


    The ck Dragon smirked at the Pce Lord.


    ¡°I brought you here to repay your dues, and yet you stand there sulking..¡±


    ¡°What made you think that it was a good idea for you toe to Henan?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    ¡°This is Murim Alliance territory. You¡¯ve been hiding in the shadows all this time¡ªwhy show yourself now?¡±


    The Pce Lord couldn¡¯t wrap his around the old man¡¯s recklessness. It was utterly ineddicient.


    The ck Dragon simply smiled, his voice dripping with amusement.


    ¡°It¡¯s because the time is ripe.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ripe?¡±


    ¡°If you are so worried, then why did you decide to follow me? Pce Lord.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I could see it all. You have hopes for it, correct? The hope for you to find something that could break the Shackle on you.¡±


    The ck Pce Lord frowned at the ck Dragon¡¯s words.


    It was because he had hit the mark.


    The Pce Lord, along with the other Four Emperors and Five Kings, couldn¡¯t set foot in thends of the Orthodox Faction because they belonged to the Unorthodox Faction. R


    No, it was now the Four Emperors and Four Kings, as one had died.


    ¡°Even with that mysterious power of yours, I suppose you can¡¯t do anything about the Shackle on you?¡±


    ¡°Watch your words.¡±


    <em>Crack.</em>


    A ck aura started to rise from the Pce Lord¡¯s body.


    Despite a threatening auraing out from him, the ck Pce continued to smile.


    ¡°Are you still trying to escape the grasp of the Shackle that the Tiger Warrior put on you?¡±


    Following the ck Dragon¡¯s words,


    <em>Swoooosh!</em>


    The aura rising from the Pce Lord¡¯s body surged into arge shape and charged at the ck Dragon. But before it could strike,


    <em>Pss¡­</em>


    the ck aura disintegrated into dust, scattering with the wind as if it had never existed.


    All it took was a small hand gesture from the ck Dragon.


    ¡°How about you pick the right opponent, if you want to il.¡±


    ¡°¡­Great King¡­!¡±


    ¡°I only epted you because I was interested in the darkness you possess. Are you not aware of who you are going against?¡±


    <em>Crack.</em>


    The Pce Lord clenched his fist, pulling back his Qi at the ck Dragon¡¯s words.


    In the past, during the time the Tiger Warrior for the people of the Orthodox Faction, and the ming Demon for the people of the Unorthodox Faction were active in the Central ins, there was a time when the Tiger Warrior made a visit to each and every one of the Four Emperors and Five Kings due to his hatred for them.


    No one knew of this encounter, but it remained a humiliating secret for the Four Emperors and Five Kings, one they never wanted to be revealed.


    Yet, the Pce Lord remembered it all too well.


    <em>-Leave the Central ins, and never enter my sight ever again.</em>


    The young martial artist¡¯s heat was hotter than any me, but instead of killing the Pce Lord, he ced a Shackle on him and let him live.


    Why though?


    The Pce Lord never understood why the ming Demon spared him that day.


    He wondered if it was because the ming Demon wanted to see him il pathetically.


    Whichever it was, the Shackle¡¯s power was overwhelming, forcing the Pce Lord to live like a coward until he found his Heaven.


    Even after receiving new power through a blessing, he could only suppress the Shackle, never fully breaking free of it.


    The Pce Lord had believed he could kill the ming Demon if they met again, but unlike his expectation, he came stronger than before.


    <em>One of the Hundred Masters of the Central ins?</em>


    What a joke.


    Such a monster like him wasn¡¯t just a mere master of the Central ins.


    The same was true for the figure before him now.


    The old man, who should have vanished in death, had instead be an even greater darkness.


    ¡°Are you done thinking?¡±


    ¡°¡­I hope that you don¡¯t forget about our promise.¡±


    <em>Chuckle.</em>


    ¡°Of course. After this is done, I shall get rid of the Shackle in your body.¡±


    The Pce Lord wondered what this old man could do when even his Heaven couldn¡¯t get rid of his Shackle, but he had no other choice but to believe him.


    The ck Dragon turned away from the Pce Lord and looked at Henan once again.


    The lights that shone brightly despite thete hour were still beautiful, captivating the ck Dragon¡¯s gaze.


    It was splendid.


    The light was so beautiful that it tempted him want to get rid of it all.


    ¡°When will you start?¡±


    ¡°Start huh¡­ Yes, a month from now should be fine.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    A month of preparation?


    The Pce Lord couldn¡¯t understand why it would take so long.


    Noticing the Pce Lord¡¯s confusion, the ck Dragon immediately provided an answer.


    ¡°Their side also asked me to wait after all.¡±


    The ck Dragon recalled the contents of the letter he had read earlier.


    He was asked to wait, as something needed to be done beforehand.


    <em>Though it¡¯s rude for that young blood to ask such a thing.</em>


    How dare he tell him to wait.


    It was disrespectful, but the ck Dragon knew that the child would turn into a big darkness in the future, so he decided to let him off the hook.


    ¡°More than that,¡±


    <em>ck.</em>


    The ck Dragon held a marble in his hand, lost in thought.


    ¡°I should wait, as I was told that the reinforcements will take some time to arrive.¡±


    ¡°Reinforcements?


    Someone else ising?¡±


    ¡°It might have been safe to proceed if only the Qinghai Sword was present, but unfortunately, I¡¯ve heard the Sword Queen is there as well.¡±


    ¡°So who did you call then?¡±


    The ck Pce spoke in an offended tone.


    Even with him, the need for reinforcements meant that he alone wasn¡¯t enough.


    After hearing the Pce Lord, the ck Dragon looked back at him with a strange gaze.


    ¡°It seems like you still didn¡¯t let go of your pride and guilty conscience. This is why you aren¡¯t able to escape the grasp of the Tiger Warrior.¡±


    Hearing the ck Dragon¡¯s words, the Pce Lord formed hundreds of sharp des with his ck aura.


    They were hidden in the darkness of nighttime.


    The dense aura once again charged right towards the ck Dragon.


    However¡­


    <em>Crack.</em>


    The ck Dragon¡¯s hand was quicker.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t like this in the past. I wonder what brought you to this state.¡±


    Was it his Inner Demons, or the Pce Lord¡¯s relentless pursuit of his desires?


    The ck Dragon didn¡¯t know, nor did he care to find out.


    He just hoped that the Pce Lord wouldn¡¯t fully lose himself before he¡¯d used him to the fullest.


    A figure like him was a hassle to hide, after all.


    ¡°You said you¡¯re curious who the reinforcement is?¡±


    <em>Swish.</em>


    A cold breeze began to flow.


    Carried by the wind, tinged with the scent of blood, the ck Dragon spoke in his dry voice.


    ¡°Dark King.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    The Pce Lord¡¯s eyes widened at the ck Dragon¡¯s response.


    He was one of the Seven Night Assassins¡¯ chiefs, and the king of assassins who had never failed a mission.


    The Dark King.


    He was making his way towards Henan.


    ¡°With him involved, there won¡¯t be any failures. You only have one task, so remember that.¡±


    The ck Dragon removed his hand from the Pce Lord¡¯s neck and walked away.


    For some reason, it felt as if his body gradually became bigger, ever since the moon came up.


    ¡°That girl with the Ten Thousand Poisons Immunity. The blood rtive of Tang n.¡±


    The Poison Phoenix, Tang Soyeol.


    ¡°All you have to do is capture that girl and bring it to me. It¡¯s a very easy task.¡±


    ¡°¡­The Poison Phoenix? Not the descendant of the Sword Emperor?¡±


    The Pce Lord briefly knew of the ck Dragon enmity towards the Sword Emperor, which was why he couldn¡¯t understand.


    The ck Dragon answered with a chuckle.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ Unlike you, I¡¯m not blinded by my desire for revenge for me to mess up my ns.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Leaving the now-silent Pce Lord behind, the ck Dragon walked off into the forest.


    The Formation was already in ce.


    All that remained was to wait for the events that would unfold.


    <em>This isn¡¯t a bad opening act to let everyone know of my resurrection.</em>


    <em>To let the world know</em> that I*, the ck Dragon, is alive, wiping out the Heavenly Dragon filled with the Orthodox Faction¡¯s hopes and future, isn¡¯t a bad idea at all.*


    The reactions of everyone will be amusing after killing a ton of Young Prodigies.


    <em>But I wonder what kind of expression you¡¯ll make.</em>


    When the Central ins are drenched in blood once again, all because he failed to finish the job.


    Wi Hyogun.


    The ck Dragon was very curious about what expression his old friend would make.


    After entering the forest, the ck Dragon leaned against a huge tree and closed his eyes.


    It was where the moon couldn¡¯t be seen.


    <em>It really isn¡¯t long from now.</em>


    he thought, eyes shut.


    He will not fail this time.


    The Sword Queen¡¯s presence was unexpected, but the Dark King was called for her, and the ck Dragon found a way to avoid the sight of the Heavenly Eye.


    As long as he acted cautiously to avoid the Harmonic Sword, his n would not fail.


    <em>As long as¡­</em>


    <em>No one like Wi Hyogun was present at the Heavenly Dragon Academy at this time.</em>


    ******************It had already been a month since I started attending the Academy.


    It meant that I repeated this tedious routine about thirty times already.


    If I had to pick one thing toin about, it would be the constant reminder each morning that I had to endure this for an entire year.


    <em>What even is hands-on training?</em>


    I heard that in a week, we¡¯d be doing hands-on training to practice what we¡¯d learned in lessons.


    I was working pretty hard since there was a risk of getting suspended if I skipped training.


    <em>Though I</em> don¡¯t <em>mind the lessons.</em>


    As I¡¯ve always said, it¡¯s unlikely anyone here knows more about Demons than I do.


    And if there were, it would be one of the instructors. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d fail a test on Demons designed for students.


    Thanks to that¡­


    <em>-The True Dragon has a violent personality, but he is also smart.</em>


    Rumors like that were spreading again.


    Like, everything is fine.


    But couldn¡¯t they just say I¡¯m smart?


    Why did they have to add the violent personality part as well?


    How absurd, seriously.


    <em>I seriously need to find the person who spread the rumor and fold them into a rectangle.</em>


    Who¡¯s bastard was getting on my nerves?


    I will find you, no matter what.


    <em>Sigh.</em>


    A sigh naturally left my mouth.


    The rumors, the stares, the fact that I had to stay here for a year¡ªall of it annoyed me. But there was something that irritated me even more.


    ¡°¡­Fuck, how do I do this?¡¯


    I was currently by the Head¡¯s building.


    I was sitting in the field of grass where I talked with Wi Seol-Ahst time.


    My goal was the same as before.


    To find the secret vault in the basement of the Heavenly Dragon Academy, and I was searching for a way to break through the Formation.


    However,


    <em>I can¡¯t feel it¡­!</em>


    I wasn¡¯t able to find the Formation that I feltst time.


    Back then, it was clearly visible when Wi Seol-Ah was fidgeting with it.


    After waving my hand in the air for some time,


    <em>No way¡­</em>


    I frowned as a thought crossed my mind.


    <em>¡­Can I not do it alone?</em>


    Wi Seol-Ah had guided my hand to find it.


    Does that mean I can¡¯t find the Formation on my own?


    <em>That¡¯s a bit problematic.</em>


    I thought that all I needed to do was find it again since I knew the location of it, but it was a serious problem if I needed help.


    <em>Should I bring Wi Seol-Ah right now?</em>


    It might confuse her, but I needed to make a quick decision.


    I didn¡¯t have too much time.


    <em>nce.</em>


    I turned my gaze to the Head¡¯s building behind me.


    <em>I have to finish before hees back.</em>


    The Qinghai Sword wasn¡¯t in his room at the moment.


    It was because of the ¡®request¡¯ I made to the Sword Queen.


    <em>¡­But I don¡¯t know where Wi Seol-Ah is. What do I do?</em>


    If I had known this would happen, I would¡¯ve brought Wi Seol-Ah with me.


    I thought I was going to be able to find it alone since I felt itst time.


    <em>What should I do?</em>


    I wasn¡¯t sure if I had enough time to run back and bring Wi Seol-Ah here.


    But it was also impossible for me to cause an explosion in this ce while also hiding the recoil that would form from it.


    In order to break the Formation, I would need something powerful as the ming Sphere.


    But if I used that, there¡¯s no way the Qinghai Sword wouldn¡¯t notice the explosion.


    <em>Tsk.</em>


    I was in a situation where I wasn¡¯t able to do anything.


    But I couldn¡¯t afford to just space out.


    I didn¡¯t even have the time to hesitate.


    In the end, right as I was about to leave to go find Wi Seol-Ah,


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    I heard a voice from behind me.


    ¡°¡­What, are you observing ants or something?¡±


    I failed to notice their presence.


    <em>Damn.</em>


    I remembered just now.


    Some unknown power from a treasure, or perhaps another source, had dulled my senses in this ce.


    When I quickly turned my head around, I saw a person staring at me with a strange expression.


    ¡°¡­What are you doing here?¡±


    When I asked with a speechless tone, the bastard mirrored my expression.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I want to ask you.¡±


    Standing there was a tall young man, I had to tilt my head up to meet his eyes.


    Tall height, a handsome face, and a somewhat tired expression.


    The young man with the Wudang¡¯s outfit, was a bastard I was very familiar with.


    Seeing him, I questioned him again.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    The Water Dragon, Woohyuk.


    The bastard was watching me.

 Chapter 311: The Dragons Diary (2)

    It was nighttime, with the moon at the center of the sky, a time when all students were supposed to be asleep.


    Any student caught wandering outside their dormitory at this hour would likely face punishment.


    Moreover, some students were assigned night watch duties, and even instructors walked around the ce.


    But what was this bastard doing here?


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    I asked, utterly bewildered.


    No matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t understand.


    Why was the Water Dragon here, of all ces?


    Moreover,


    <em>I wasn¡¯t able to notice his presence.</em>Wi Seol-Ah was an exception because of her unique presence, and it made sense that I couldn¡¯t sense the Qinghai Sword, since he was at a higher level than me.


    However,


    <em>If I couldn¡¯t even feel the Water Dragon¡¯s presence,</em>


    It meant that whatever mysterious force that was surrounding the ce was extremely effective in hiding people¡¯s presence.


    Setting that aside,


    ¡°What are you doing here in the middle of the night?¡±


    The Water Dragon tilted his head at my question.


    He didn¡¯t respond immediately, but his expression said it all.


    ¡°¡­Why I¡¯m here, you want to ask?¡±


    ¡°Woah, I was just about to ask that, but I¡¯m d you took the words out of my mouth.¡±


    He smiled after his response.


    It was way too refreshing of a smile.


    Seeing such a handsome bastard in the middle of the night made this one disgusting encounter.


    ¡°I followed you, curious about where you were sneaking off to¡­ What are you even doing here?¡±


    The Water Dragon nced around after speaking.


    My eyes widened in response.


    He followed me?


    ¡°Since when?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Ever since I saw you through the window.¡±


    He saw me walk around through his window?


    <em>That¡¯s not possible.</em>


    I¡¯m not a retard, and I memorized all the routes here for a few days.


    I moved quietly to avoid being caught by any Young Prodigies, but I even avoided ces that might have anyone in it while also hiding my presence.


    Unless someone like the Qinghai Sword or the Sword Queen was nearby, there¡¯s no way I should have been detected.


    ¡°You actually found me?¡±


    ¡°More urately, I heard you, rather than saw you.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t understand.


    What did he mean by hearing me?


    ¡°To be even more urate, it wasn¡¯t so much that I heard you¡­ It was more that I noticed a spot where I couldn¡¯t hear anything.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? Exin it clearly, so that I could understand.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t understand a single thing he was telling me.


    <em>But more important than that,</em>


    It wasn¡¯t that I couldn¡¯t understand his strange exnation or that I couldn¡¯t sense his presence, but it was the fact that the Water Dragon hade to this ce at all.


    <em>What do I do?</em>


    That didn¡¯t matter right now.


    The Water Dragon shouldn¡¯t have noticed that there is a Formation here.


    <em>I should go back first.</em>


    Time was already running out, and now that the Water Dragon had seen this, I couldn¡¯t afford to waste time chatting, nor could I just get rid of him.


    <em>¡­I guess I¡¯ll get another chance one day.</em>


    I rushed things and failed, so I had no choice but to retreat now.


    <em>Since I found out I can¡¯t get rid of the Formation alone,</em>


    I might have to bring Wi Seol-Ah along next time.


    I felt bad for the Sword Queen, but I¡¯d had to ask her again since the situation turned out this way.


    If that wasn¡¯t an option, I¡¯d need to find a different method.


    Once I finished my thoughts, I stood up immediately.


    I then spoke, my gaze fixed on the Water Dragon.


    ¡°¡­I just came here for a walk.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that way too poor of an excuse?¡±


    As expected, he didn¡¯t believe me at all.


    To be fair, even I wouldn¡¯t believe such an excuse.


    The Water Dragon chuckled, then nced around.


    Was this my chance? Should I knock him out and make a run for it?


    That might work.


    I could quickly knock him out and toss his body back into his room.


    Yes, I shall do just that.


    Right as I was about to move,


    ¡°As I expected, it¡¯s quiet here.¡±


    I froze at the Water Dragon¡¯s words.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I was wondering if I was just mistaken, but it seems that I wasn¡¯t.¡±


    It¡¯s quiet because it was nighttime.


    Has he lost his mind from exhaustion or something?


    ¡°The space around you is eerily quiet. It¡¯s fascinating.¡±


    ¡°How strange of you. It¡¯s not like this is a time when things would be noisy.¡±


    I even set up a sound barrier just in case, so it¡¯d be strange for there to be any noise here at all.


    The Water Dragon smiled at my blunt response.


    He seemed to be in a good mood.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the benefit of the doubt about your little walk here..¡±


    ¡°¡­I was being serious when I said that.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Him pretending to believe me was rather annoying.


    What should I do, maybe knock him out?


    Would he pass out from a single strike?


    It could be a problem if I don¡¯t control my strength.


    That aside, why is this guy acting so friendly towards me?


    I might have had memories with him from my past life, but to this bastard, I was basically a stranger.


    Moreover, considering how long it took for us to be friends in my past life, it¡¯s strange how he¡¯s acting familiar with me right now.


    Did he wake up on the wrong side of the bed or something?


    <em>¡­I shouldn¡¯t waste my time like this though.</em>


    First, I had to go back and find the Sword Queen to exin what happened.


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve seen everything here¡­ I should go back.¡±


    Just as I was about to drag the Water Dragon out of here before the Qinghai Sword returned, he spoke while walking past me.


    ¡°Is this what you were struggling with?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I¡¯m going to go back and- ¡­Wait what?¡±


    He was fidgeting something in the air as he spoke.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    I gasped when I saw the Water Dragon¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You¡­!¡±


    Just like thest time with Wi Seol-Ah, the Water Dragon was creating a wave in the air out of nothing.


    Almost too naturally at that.


    My eyes widened as I asked.


    ¡°You see it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The Water Dragon responded immediately, saying he couldn¡¯t see it.


    Then what was I witnessing right now?


    Just as I began to wonder, the Water Dragon gave a different response.


    ¡°However, I could hear it if I tried.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hear it?¡±


    ¡°The sound of flow. Even when all other sounds disappear, I can hear this clearly. Unfortunate.¡±


    His yful tone made my head spin.


    -If I can hear it, I can cut it.


    It reminded me of when the Water Dragon cut a Formation with his sword while saying those exact words.


    That¡¯s what he showed mest time.


    Namgung Bi-ah was simr in that way, too.


    <em>Do they have something that I don¡¯t?</em>


    I began to wonder.


    It felt wrong to simplybel them as geniuses for it.


    As I was pondering, the Water Dragon suddenly stopped, after he seemingly found something with his hand.


    <em>Poke.</em>


    Then, he poked his hand into the flow.


    Surprisingly, when his hand entered the flow, it disappeared as if it entered something.


    ¡°It might be a coincidence, but because I found out about one of your secrets, I¡¯ll share one of mine.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t able to understand this situation at all, but the Water Dragon maintained his smile.


    As I continued to stare at his face,


    <em>Kwak-!</em>


    I heard something begin to break in the air.


    At the same time,


    <em>Craaack-!</em>


    Starting from the Water Dragon¡¯s hand, a clear crack began to form outwards like a spider web.


    The crack wasn¡¯t thatrge.


    As the crack gradually got bigger, it formed into a shape as if it had an outline.


    It resembled,


    <em>A door?</em>


    It had the shape of a door, just enough to fit one person at a time.


    Then,


    <em>ng!</em>


    It shattered into pieces with a sharp noise soon after.


    As the shattered pieces fell, they disappeared, carried away by the wind.


    All that remained was a door leading to somewhere.


    As I continued to stare at it, dumbfounded, the Water Dragon spoke, shaking off his hands.


    ¡°So, it looks like we both have a secret to keep now, huh?¡±


    His smile made me rather ufortable.


    ¡°We can deepen our friendship.¡±


    Hearing his words, I couldn¡¯t help but show my disgust¡­


    ¡°¡­What is that expression?¡±


    ¡°I mean, you aren¡¯t wrong, but that¡¯s a bit gross.¡±


    ¡°¡­Gross?¡±


    After a moment¡¯s thought, the Water Dragon pped his hand, as if he realized something.


    ¡°Oh, sorry, but I already have a fianc¨¦e. I appreciate your feelings, but- ¡°


    ¡°What are you saying, you crazy bastard?! What are you apologizing for?¡±


    I¡¯ve got a fianc¨¦e too, you bastard¡­


    Why did I get rejected by him when I didn¡¯t even confess? To a guy at that.


    <em>Wait, a fianc¨¦e?</em>


    In my irritation, I almost missed something.


    The Water Dragon had a fianc¨¦e?


    <em>He was engaged to someone?</em>


    I don¡¯t remember anything like that¡­


    I never heard about such a thing in my past life, and more importantly,


    <em>This guy is a Taoist.</em>


    Are Taoists even allowed to marry?


    Of course, I heard that some were allowed, but isn¡¯t it impossible for people in the Wudang Sect¡­?


    As these thoughts filled my mind, the Water Dragon spoke up.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going in?¡±


    The Water Dragon gazed at the door in the air, and I responded, speechless.


    ¡°¡­Why are you trying to go inside?¡±


    ¡°Because I opened it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t argue with that login and kept my mouth shut.


    He was technically correct for me to argue against his words.


    ******************In the middle of the night, the woman standing still in arge field thought about the young man¡¯s voice she heard earlier.


    <em>-Would you like to make a deal with me?</em>


    She wondered what he meant as she recalled the smile on his face.


    <em>-What deal?</em>


    <em>-I didn¡¯t know how you came to know about this ce, but it seems we have the same goal.</em>


    He was her disciple¡¯s older brother, and her savior.


    When the Sword Queen heard him, she had to conceal her shock.


    He was confident in his words.


    What gave him such confidence when he didn¡¯t even know what the Sword Queen wanted?


    She wondered, but if that child was really correct,


    <em>Then how does that child know?</em>


    The Sword Queen couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    He imed that people of the past had left a treasure hidden somewhere in the Academy.


    Not only that, but it was one of the heroes who halted the Blood Disaster who goes by the name Divine Sword of Mount Hua, Shincheol who the Sword Queen respected the most only after the Celestial Plum Blossom.


    <em>I must find it.</em>


    The Sword Queen didn¡¯t care about the treasure left by her ancestors.


    The Celestial Plum Blossom had taught her to let go of the things that were already lost ever since.


    The Sword Queen herself also believed it was more efficient to train her sword, or to save people in danger rather than wasting her time looking for something that was lost.


    However¡­


    <em>-The Stone of Mount Hua.</em>


    <em>-Find it.</em>


    <em>-Only then, will you find out.</em>


    She had been told that the Stone of Mount Hua was hidden somewhere in the Heavenly Dragon Academy.


    She didn¡¯t understand why such a precious treasure was hidden in the Academy rather than in Mount Hua¡¯s treasure room, but she had to find it.


    Even if she didn¡¯t know it was true or not.


    <em>If it¡¯s for Cheonhee¡­</em>


    She would do anything if it was for her dead friend.


    And yet, the one who told her that their goals aligned was none other than the son of herte friend.


    Was this all a coincidence?


    Unlike her disciple, the Sword Queen wasn¡¯t able to look after him, so he was left alone in the n and had a rough life.


    Yet, despite it all, he grew to be a strong man, shining brighter than anyone.


    <em>What does that child know?</em>


    She wanted to ask what he knew.


    Though the Sword Queen knew he was different from the other Young Prodigies, she refrained from asking because she sensed that he didn¡¯t want her to.


    Because of that, she didn¡¯t ask this time either.


    -It seems like you need my help.


    The Sword Queen didn¡¯t refuse him.


    She saw the certainty in him and believed she could trust him.


    It was a decision made solely by her belief in him.


    <em>-Yes.</em>


    <em>-What can I gain from doing this?</em>


    <em>-You must be looking for something here, so if I find what you want in the ce I seek, I shall bring it to you.</em>


    If she could trust him or not, whether he was lying.


    She didn¡¯t ask any of those things.


    She knew that they had a rtionship where they could trust each other.


    <em>-¡­What if we both want the same thing?</em>


    This was the crucial part, as she wouldn¡¯t be able to give it up.


    After a moment¡¯s thought, Gu Yangcheon immediately gave his answer.


    <em>-That won¡¯t happen, but if it does, I shall hand it over.</em>


    <em>-¡­</em>


    Hearing his firm answer, the Sword Queen thought for a moment and nodded her head.


    <em>-What must I do?</em>


    The Sword Queen asked, and Gu Yangcheon exined.


    And so, it led to tonight.


    A night with a gentle breeze.


    The Sword Queen waited for her target.


    Not long after¡­


    <em>-Woong-!</em>


    Someone broke through the thick barrier set up by the Sword Queen and entered.


    ¡°Sword Queen.¡±


    Apanied by an old man¡¯s voice and the scent of the ocean, a refreshing sensation swept past the Sword Queen.


    Sensing his presence, the Sword Queen greeted him with respect.


    ¡°I greet the Head of the Academy.¡±


    ¡°For you to call this old man in the middle of the night, it must be urgent.¡±


    The Qinghai Sword.


    The very person the Sword Queen was seeking was the Qinghai Sword, who hade in response to her call.


    ¡°¡­I know that it was disrespectful of me, so I apologize again.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I had something to talk to you about anyway.¡±


    Upon hearing the Qinghai Sword, the Sword Queen lifted her gaze and stared at him.


    She didn¡¯t expect his answer.


    ¡°You wanted to talk to me about something?¡±


    ¡°I thought about looking for you around tomorrow, but I¡¯m d we met like this.¡±


    Was it about the red Gate of Demons?


    If so, the Sword Queen found it somewhat relieving.


    ording to Gu Yangcheon, the Formation was right near the Head¡¯s building, so he asked her to take the Qinghai Sword as far away as possible.


    For this reason, the Sword Queen had set up a thick barrier and waited for the Qinghai Sword.


    Not only did she have to make hime to her, but she also had to stall time with him.


    But hearing that the Qinghai Sword had business with her as well made the Sword Queen feel relieved.


    As the Sword Queen organized her thoughts, the Qinghai Sword spoke again.


    ¡°You must know yourself.¡±


    The Qinghai Sword spoke first, even before the Sword Queen could ask.


    ¡°About what?¡±


    However, since the order didn¡¯t matter, the Sword Queen responded.


    ¡°Nothing. Just that the son of that ¡®Child¡¯ has been attending the Academy.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Upon hearing his words, the Sword Queen¡¯s expression faltered, and she frowned.


    ¡°It¡¯s the child of the person you so loved, so I don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t know about it.¡±


    ¡°Is that¡­ a problem in any way?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. He is just a child after all.¡±


    A long time has passed.


    Fewer than ten people likely knew of her old friend, and even those would eventually disappear.


    ¡°Do you still think about that child to this day?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    The Qinghai Sword made a lonesome expression before bringing up another question.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask something else.¡±


    ¡°¡­Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Do the children know about her mother¡¯s identity?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After the Qinghai Sword asked, the Sword Queen wore a puzzled expression, as if she didn¡¯t understand him.


    Seeing her reaction, the Qinghai Sword sighed and stroked his beard.


    ¡°Forget what I said. It seems even you don¡¯t know about it¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Head, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Did my mouth be more lose due to my old age? It makes it easier I suppose.¡±


    ¡°Head!¡±


    The Sword Queen raised her voice, snapping the Qinghai Sword out of his thoughts.


    She knew it was disrespectful, but this wasn¡¯t the time to worry about that.


    The Qinghai Sword also didn¡¯tment about the Sword Queen¡¯s disrespectful attitude.


    ¡°This is because they didn¡¯t block my poor mouth, so they must be punished for it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Head, I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about. What do you mean by her identity?¡±


    ¡°Before that, how about we talk about one other thing.¡±


    Over the Sword Queen¡¯s barrier,


    <em>Wooong-!</em>


    A barrier even bigger than hers was set up.


    This was the work of the Qinghai Sword.


    Momentarily surprised by his sudden action, the Sword Queen listened as the Qinghai Sword spoke again, his gaze fixed on her.


    ¡°Cheonhee.¡±


    The name was mentioned as softly as a flower petal drifting down from the heavens.


    Just like when she first showed her appearance to the Sword Queen,


    ¡°That child did not die.¡±


    She once again brought a huge shock to the Sword Queen.

 Chapter 312: The Dragons Diary (3)

    Their first meeting with that child took ce under a sky devoid of clouds.


    It was a spring day, bathed in soothing sunlight.


    ******************At that time, the youngdy wore a light blue outfit provided by the Murim Alliance, having discarded the white robes of Mount Hua after running away from her sect following an argument with her master.


    She obviously didn¡¯t have any title at this time.


    She was merely one of the swordswomen in the Murim Alliance.


    That was how she was briefly known at the time.


    <em>-¡­Why are we the ones going to that ce?</em>


    Her voice echoed in the forest they were in.


    A slight wrinkle formed on her forehead as she spoke.


    It was clear she wasn¡¯t fond of the situation.<em>-Silence.</em>


    The one who responded to her was a young man with a fierce expression.


    He may have seemed scary, but he was also tall and had a firm expression on his handsome face.


    He was also the senior of the group thedy was in.


    At that time, he was a renowned martial artist in the Central ins.


    He was the strongest Heavenly Dragon in the history of the Murim Alliance, a young martial artist destined to be a Zenith one day.


    The Heavenly Dragon, Gu Cheolun, was her senior.


    Hearing her senior¡¯s response, thedy¡¯s frown deepened.


    -But, senior. This is the Blue Dragon Army¡¯s mission¡­ so why must we do it instead?


    Her group was currently tasked with chasing the Demon that the Blue Dragon Army had let escape.


    She wasn¡¯t fond of it.


    Upon bing a swordswoman in the Murim Alliance, she was immediately ced in the Heavenly Dragon Army, earning sour looks from those in the Blue Dragon Army.


    Typically, one had to go through many steps to be ced in the Heavenly Dragon Army, but she had been admitted directly without the usual process.


    This decision was made by two individuals who believed in her capabilities and strength, but it resulted in many others giving her bitter looks.


    <em>-But now they are basically telling us to clean up after the mess they made¡­ isn¡¯t it unfair?</em>


    Was his name Namgung Jin?


    That rude man, known as the Sword Dragon¡ªshe wasn¡¯t fond of him at all.


    He gave her all the looks, yet now he was asking her for help.


    Was this really the right thing to do as a man of the Orthodox Faction?


    It only made her sigh.


    Despite this situation, her senior didn¡¯t say a word.


    He had been like this ever since she first met him.


    He only spoke when absolutely necessary.


    Yet, on the battlefield, he disyed unbelievable strength.


    In thedy¡¯s eyes, that¡¯s who the Heavenly Dragon was.


    At this point, Gu Cheolun nced back at theiningdy and spoke.


    <em>-This is the Captain¡¯s order. We will follow it.</em>


    The main army of the Alliance Leader, and an army that was the face of the Murim Alliance.


    The Heavenly Dragon Army.


    Just being put into that army must have led everyone to look at Gu Cheolun in jealousy even more than thedy, but he himself didn¡¯t seem to be affected by it at all. ??


    <em>-Instead of worrying about this, use this time to tidy yourself.</em>


    <em>-¡­What do you mean by that?</em>


    -The sword on your waist, I¡¯m telling you to put it back into the right ce as it¡¯s loose.


    Upon hearing his words, thedy quickly checked the sword on her waist.


    However, her sword was securely in ce, just as she had thought.


    -Senior, it¡¯s in the right spot!


    When she spoke in disbelief, Gu Cheolun responded with a cold gaze.


    <em>-The fact that you checked after hearing my words means it¡¯s already toote. It meant that you weren¡¯t certain.</em>


    <em>-What do you¡­!</em>


    She tried to argue, but the words wouldn¡¯te easily.


    <em>-Rather than focusing on others, concentrate on yourself. It will be more beneficial for you.</em>


    Thedy fell silent after hearing Gu Cheolun.


    She had plenty to argue about, but she wasn¡¯t skilled with words, and as he was her senior, she couldn¡¯t really argue with him.


    To focus on herself, that was way too difficult for thedy.


    <em>-Senior¡­</em>


    Just as she was about to ask a question, Gu Cheolun stopped her with hisrge hand.


    <em>-Senior?</em>


    <em>-Quiet.</em>


    <em>Woong.</em>


    As Gu Cheolun¡¯s heavy words echoed, heat began radiating into the surroundings.


    It was the unique aura he possessed.


    <em>-There is something ahead.</em>


    Upon hearing this, thedy, Soi, sharpened her focus.


    <em>Shing.</em>


    She drew her sword and gathered her Qi.


    <em>ze.</em>


    In an instant, Gu Cheolun enveloped himself in heat and moved forward, zing with intensity.


    There was no need for any furthermand from him.


    No matter how Gu Cheolun moved, Soi was able to support him from behind.


    After a brief moment,


    <em>ze-!</em>


    Gu Cheolun summoned mes, increased his speed, and charged into the tall grass.


    As Soi charged in with her Qi,


    <em>-¡­Huh?</em>


    She found herself in a ce that didn¡¯t seem dangerous at all. .


    <em>-A ce like this existed¡­?</em>


    Soi has been around this area a few times, but this was the first time she saw something like this.


    It was a small field filled with blooming flowers.


    It may have been spring, but it still felt strange here.


    After taking in her surroundings, Soi snapped back to reality.


    She wasn¡¯t in the situation to look around right now.


    <em>-Senior¡­!</em>


    She quickly searched for Gu Cheolun with her sword out.


    Gu Cheolun still had the mes surrounding him, and in that spot,


    <em>-¡­Senior?</em>


    He was grabbing someone by the neck.


    <em>-¡­Ugh¡­</em>


    <em>-A person?</em>


    The person in Gu Cheolun¡¯s grasp was a woman Soi had never seen before.


    What stood out was her white hair.


    <em>It¡¯s white.</em>


    It was pure white.


    It was the first time Soi had seen hair that white.


    Was the color an oue of her own Mind Art?


    But there was no Qi emanating from the woman.


    <em>-I-I can¡¯t¡­</em>


    Thedy struggled to speak in Gu Cheolun¡¯s grasp, but he didn¡¯t move an inch.


    <em>-Senior?</em>


    ***-An unknown outsider. Who are you?*


    <em>-Ough¡­</em>


    As he strengthened his grasp, thedy groaned in pain.


    Was he trying to break her neck?


    -If you won¡¯t tell me, I will burn you to ashes.


    Oh, no, he was actually going to burn her alive.


    Is he crazy¡­?


    -Senior! Wait!


    Soi hurriedly tried to stop Gu Cheolun¡¯s arm, but he didn¡¯t bulge an inch.


    The fact that Gu Cheolun¡¯s mes didn¡¯t harm Soi meant he was controlling his strength.


    Gu Cheolun stared at Soi and asked.


    -What do you think you are doing?


    -I should be the one that¡¯s asking you that. She¡¯s clearly not a Demon!


    She checked to see if it was a Demon, but no matter how much she looked at it, she was an ordinary person.


    Given that, this method didn¡¯t seem appropriate.


    When Soi raised her voice, Gu Cheolun responded with a cold gaze.


    <em>-Why do you think that?</em>


    <em>-Huh?</em>


    ***-I¡¯m asking why you think that this isn¡¯t a Demon.*


    <em>-Uh¡­</em>


    Because she¡¯s obviously not.


    Soi couldn¡¯t voice the words, but Gu Cheolun seemed to understand, clicking his tongue in response.


    <em>-You can¡¯t be certain until you see what¡¯s inside them.</em>


    <em>See what¡¯s inside them?</em>


    <em>-Don¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Does Mount Hua not teach you that?</em>


    <em>-¡­!</em>


    <em>-She suddenly appeared in the territory of the Murim Alliance. How can you be so calm when you don¡¯t even know if she¡¯s a martial artist from the Unorthodox Faction or a Demon wearing a human mask??</em>


    Soi bit her lip as he insulted her sect.


    This man was sometimes unnecessarily cold and cruel.


    <em>-¡­Even if you say that, you won¡¯t be able to hear her answer.</em>


    <em>-What do you mean?</em>


    <em>-If you grab her neck like that, there¡¯s no way you¡¯ll be able to hear anything from her.</em>


    Gu Cheolun¡¯s eyes shifted slightly at Soi¡¯s words.


    A few secondster,


    <em>Thud.</em>


    <em>-Eek!</em>


    Thedy who was in Gu Cheolun¡¯s grasp, fell to the ground effortlessly.


    Her wavy white hair fanned out like butterfly wings, delicate and gentle.


    A flower petal came down from somewhere, andnded on thedy¡¯s hair.


    <em>-Oww¡­</em>


    She groaned in pain as if she was feeling pain in her butt, but at the same time,


    <em>Shing.</em>


    Soi¡¯s sword was pointed right towards her neck.


    <em>-What are you?</em>


    Her tone was sharp, unlike before.


    Hearing this, Gu Cheolun let the mes around his body recede, as if deciding to watch for now.


    <em>-Wha?</em>


    Thedy looked back at Soi with widened eyes, and Soi had to hide her shock when she looked back into thedy¡¯s eyes.


    The pupils in her eyes were beautiful as gems.


    <em>-¡­Your name, what is it?</em>


    Her voice trembled slightly, but she didn¡¯t break the flow of her Qi.


    After hearing Soi, thedy tilted her head for a moment,


    <em>-Cheonhee.</em>


    And stated her name.


    Her speaking with a bright smile seemed like a flower in Soi¡¯s eyes, and it for some reason felt soothing.


    <em>-My name is Cheonhee.</em>


    That was the first time they met


    ******************¡°¡­She¡¯s not dead? what do you mean by that?¡±


    The Sword Queen¡¯s voice sharpened.


    <em>Crack, crack.</em>


    It wasn¡¯t just her voice; her uncontroble Combat Qi began to shake the barrier surrounding them.


    She is at a much higher level than he expected.


    That was the thought as he looked at the Sword Queen.


    ¡°It¡¯s as I said. That child did not die.¡±


    Cheonhee.


    She was the friend of the Sword Queen and the Tiger Warrior¡¯s concubine.


    She was also the biological mother of the True Dragon.


    And now the Qinghai Sword was iming she hadn¡¯t died.


    The Sword Queen however, couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Let me ask this. Howe you are mentioning that child?¡±


    ¡°I thought you should know, since I believed the Sword Queen would be curious.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you believed, then you should¡¯ve told me much earlier.¡±


    He should¡¯ve told her before the Sword Queen almost lost her mind, during the time she wandered around in the Abyss.


    ¡°What¡¯s your reason for telling me now?¡±


    She tried her best to suppress her Combat Qi.


    She had to hold back her anger.


    ¡°I saw the child.¡±


    ¡°Child?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the child of that child.¡±


    He was referring to the True Dragon.


    ¡°I always wanted to see her child, but I never had the chance until now.¡±


    ¡°¡­There is my disciple as well.¡±


    ¡°Right, your disciple too is also the child of that girl.¡±


    ¡°Is telling me this rted to what you mentioned earlier?¡±


    After hearing her question, the Qinghai Sword fell silent.


    He still had his eyes closed, but the Sword Queen knew that he was looking at her.


    ¡°I only have one thing to say to you, Sword Queen.¡±


    ¡°¡­Head.¡±


    ¡°To hear it or not, make a decision.¡±


    That was all he could tell her.


    The Sword Queen bit her lip repeatedly after hearing the Qinghai Sword.


    There was something she didn¡¯t know about.


    Be it the Celestial Plum Blossom, Gu Cheolun, the Sword Venerable, the Heavenly Eye, or the Qinghai Sword¡ªthose involved in what happened back then all lost something very important, though she didn¡¯t know what it was.


    Does that mean,


    ¡®What about me?¡¯


    The Sword Queen wondered what she lost.


    Was it the life she almost lost?


    She didn¡¯t know because she regained it.


    With the help of her friend¡¯s child, no less.


    Then, what did she need to do right now?


    The Sword Queen didn¡¯t hesitate.


    Her hesitation ended a while ago.


    ¡°¡­Tell me.¡±


    After hearing her response, the Qinghai Sword stroked his beard thoughtfully, falling into silence once more.


    ¡°Head?¡±


    ¡°Apologies, I need to consider how much I can reveal.¡±


    It was the same for everyone.


    If they wanted to talk about what happened back then, they needed to be cautious.


    ¡°The fact that Cheonhee is still alive¡ªis that true?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that child is still alive.¡±


    ¡°Then where is she right- ¡°


    ¡°You are asking what you already know.¡±


    Upon hearing his response, the Sword Queen bit her lip.


    ¡°The reason you wandered around in the Abyss for so long. Isn¡¯t it because you already knew?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°As you think, the child is in the Abyss.¡±


    It confirmed the Sword Queen¡¯s suspicion.


    ¡°¡­In the Abyss you say.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure why you¡¯re asking me that.¡±


    The Qinghai Sword slightly opened his eyes after hearing the Sword Queen.


    His white pupil was revealed.


    ¡°Is it so strange for the child to return to where she belongs?¡±


    ¡°¡­Head, you know what you said isn¡¯t true.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know.¡±


    The Qinghai Sword¡¯s tone was firm.


    ¡°Head.¡±


    ¡°You must know how to forget.¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand what you mean by that.¡±


    It was always like this.


    In a world where sheer martial strength wasn¡¯t enough to achieve everything, no one told the Sword Queen about the things she had forgotten.


    She had to find it herself.


    Whether it was the truth, or the secrets.


    Gazing at the Sword Queen with his white pupils, the Qinghai Sword spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°Sword Queen, do you know about the essence of this world?¡±


    ¡°¡­Essence, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes, essence.¡±


    That was out of nowhere.


    The essence of the world?


    The Qinghai Sword¡¯s shoulders trembled slightly as he spoke.


    ¡°That child was the essence of the world.¡±


    The fact that Cheonhee was the essence.


    The Sword Queen¡¯s mind raced after hearing this.


    ¡°What do you¡­¡±


    ¡°Thisnd,¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Blood began to trickle from the Qinghai Sword¡¯s mouth.


    The Sword Queen¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she moved closer, but the Qinghai Sword raised his hand, stopping her in her tracks.


    ¡°Originally, this world should have met its end centuries ago.¡±


    The Sword Queen flinched at his words.


    Thend that should have died centuries ago.


    It was hard to understand the meaning of it.


    Then,


    ¡°Head, wait¡­!¡±


    The Sword Queen shouted at the Qinghai Sword.


    Blood came out from his mouth.


    She knew it was because of a Shackle ced on him.


    Though the Qinghai Sword had imed there was no Shackle on him, the Sword Queen could see it for what it was¡ªa Shackle.


    The Sword Queen rushed towards him, but the Qinghai Sword was quicker.


    <em>Craaack-!</em>


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    In an instant, the Qinghai Sword snapped his left pinky finger,


    <em>Thud-!</em>


    Then, his finger was cut off.


    ¡°This much should be enough.¡±


    What did he mean by that?


    Strangely, the Qinghai Sword now wore a more peaceful expression, despite having just lost a finger.


    No blood came out from where the finger was cut, which meant that he already stopped the blood flow with his Qi.


    How could he be like this?


    ¡°I shall continue.¡±


    The Qinghai Sword prepared his body further and tried to speak once again,


    ¡°¡­Head, you can stop there now.¡±


    But the Sword Queen knew.


    The more he spoke, the more the Qinghai Sword was damaging his own body.


    After noticing the Sword Queen¡¯s concern for him, the Qinghai Sword put on a light smile.


    ¡°As always, you are kind.¡±


    ¡°I am not.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have no intention of throwing my life away, as I still have things to take care of.¡±


    The Sword Queen clenched her eyes shut.


    Setting aside whether everything he said was true, she felt trapped¡ªtorn between hearing him out or stopping him from harming himself further.


    She didn¡¯t understand why the Qinghai Sword only decided now to tell her this and she hadpletely forgotten about her originally goal here,


    ¡°¡­But like you said, if the world should have really ended centuries ago,¡±


    The Sword Queen decided to continue hearing from him.


    She believed that this was her only chance.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand how this is rted to Cheonhee, and how the world is being maintained.¡±


    ¡°That is-¡°


    Just as the Qinghai Sword was about to respond,


    <em>Woong-!</em>


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    They felt something from the barriers set up by both of them.


    The sensation made them both flinch, their bodies trembling.


    The sensation was that intense.


    A very dense one at that.


    <em>This is¡­?</em>


    The Sword Queen was the first one to feel it.


    That much was understandable, because what they were currently feeling was none other than Taoist Qi, and the Qi of Mount Hua at that which she was so very familiar with.


    <em>The location is¡­</em>


    The Sword Queen¡¯s eyes widened as she confirmed the location.


    To her shock, the Taoist Qi was emanating from near the Head¡¯s building¡ªthe very ce where Gu Yangcheon was currently located.

 Chapter 313: The Dragons Diary (4)

    <em>St.</em>


    It was a dark path, devoid of light.


    The only noise breaking the silence was the ssh of puddles beneath my feet as I stepped forward.


    I attempted to illuminate the path with my mes, but ironically, they provided no light at all.


    It seemed like some special power was blocking all light sources.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t see anything, huh?¡±


    It seemed like the Water Dragon also couldn¡¯t see anything.


    How long have we been walking?


    Was this even the right path to the secret vault?I kept moving forward, though frustration built with every step.


    <em>Why are secret vaults I visit so annoying like this?</em>


    I¡¯d dealt with this before in the Golden Sky Yeon n¡¯s vault, and now it was happening again.


    I wasn¡¯t even sure if this was a vault at all, since all we did was break through the Formation somewhere in the Heavenly Dragon Academy.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get to ask yet, but what are we looking for?¡±


    The Water Dragon spoke up. Took him long enough.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®we¡¯, I¡¯m the one looking for it.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit unfair for you to set a boundary now?¡±


    The Water Dragon spoke with a chuckle.


    He didn¡¯t bother asking how I knew about this ce, why I was going, or what my goal even was. The bastard had always been like this.


    He¡¯d jump straight into anything that caught his interest, never bothering to understand it first.


    If nothing intrigued him, he¡¯d look half-dead from sheer boredom.


    He either looks sleepy orzy.


    <em>The problem is that he barely gets interested in anything.</em>


    His nickname is the Sleepy Dragon for a reason.


    To be honest, I was more familiar with his current look rather than his other demeanor.


    <em>St.</em>


    <em>Hmm.</em>


    As I ventured further, it felt like the ground was bing even wetter.


    What is this?


    <em>Was it even water?</em>


    I lowered my body and touched it, it felt like water.


    It was clear and odorless.


    I didn¡¯t have the balls to taste it, so I concluded that it was water for now.


    I was just a little bit curious about why the water was flowing here, and where it came from.


    After walking for what felt like an eternity,


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°I see the end.¡±


    A faint light appeared at the end of the long path.


    It seemed like that was the end of it.


    Thank goodness, it wasn¡¯t that deep of a basement.


    As I continued toward the light, I nced around.


    How far did wee down?


    I couldn¡¯t quite tell, but it certainly felt longer than I anticipated.


    <em>Is it because of the distortion of space?</em>


    It could be the Formation making it feel this way.


    When I went through the Golden Sky Yeon n¡¯s vault, the path had felt unnaturally long too.


    This too must have been the same phenomenon.


    <em>¡­I can¡¯t believe a Formation is capable of such a thing¡­</em>


    Setting that aside, I was curious.


    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder who could have set up such an advanced Formation.


    <em>Also, what do I do about this guy?</em>


    I was concerned about the Water Dragon trailing behind me.


    If this path really led to the secret vault, then could I really bring the Water Dragon with me?


    That might be a bit of a problem.


    Maybe not?


    Maybe I could offer him something in there to keep his mouth shut?


    At that thought, I shook my head.


    <em>But why would I give it to him?</em>


    If I find it, it¡¯s mine. Why should I share?


    <em>I think it¡¯d just be best for me to knock him out for now and go by myself.</em>


    If he even thinks about telling anyer, I could just put a Shackle on him.


    <em>We are friends, after all.</em>


    Friends weren¡¯t necessarily meant for things like this, but I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll understand.


    <em>Now that I think about it¡­</em>


    That bastard was like this in the Frontlines back in my past life.


    <em>-You fucker¡­! I told you not to put a Shackle!</em>


    <em>-If you don¡¯t like it, then break out of it.</em>


    Whenever I tried to go into dangerous areas, he¡¯d p a Shackle on me and force me to stay behind.


    I knew his intention, but I was rather infuriated since I was forced to stay behind.


    Moreover, the Shackle I use was actually made by the Water Dragon.


    Though he created it muchter in the future.


    <em>He¡¯ll break out of the Shackle even if I put it on him.</em>


    Even if it was my own version, he was the one who made it originally, so I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll break out of it.


    Though of course, it¡¯ll take him a long time.


    <em>So I guess I should first knock him out and-</em>


    Just as I was about to ambush him¡­


    <em>Thud.</em>


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    <em>m, m!</em>


    The Water Dragon swung his fist through the air, yet it made a loud noise.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    I asked, noticing something was off.


    <strong>[ Oh, we are fucked. ]</strong>


    The Water Dragon responded with a hollow smile.


    His response made my eyes widen.


    I understood what was briefly happening.


    <em>A second Formation?</em>


    They put a Formation inside a Formation?¡¯


    <em>If so,</em>


    Then how was I able to walk through it just now?


    It seemed like either only one person could pass, or there was some other mechanism at y, but I had no way of knowing.


    <em>¡­I know nothing when ites to Formations.</em>


    In the end, I had to ask the Water Dragon in front of me.


    <strong>[ Can you not break through? Do what you didst time. ]</strong>


    It seemed even the sound was blocked, so I had to mouth my words to him.


    Talking to him telepathically didn¡¯t work either.


    The Water Dragon gave me a speechless look after reading my lips.


    <strong>[ You think it¡¯s that easy? ]</strong>


    <strong>[ It seemed easy to me. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ How about you try it then? ]</strong>


    <strong>[ If I knew how to do such a thing, would I have brought you all the way here? ]</strong>


    <strong>[ ¡­ ]</strong>


    Ha.


    I couldn¡¯t hear it, but I knew the Water Dragon wasughing in disbelief.


    <em>Tap, tap.</em>


    I tried hitting the wall that prevented the Water Dragon from entering.


    It didn¡¯t seem that thin.


    Then¡­


    <strong>[ Back off a little. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Hmm? ]</strong>


    After saying that¡­


    <em>Swoosh-!</em>


    <strong>[ ¡­! ]</strong>


    I clenched my fist tightly.


    The Water Dragon stepped back in shock.


    He noticed what I was about to do.


    I then immediately twisted my hips and swung my fist towards the barrier,


    <em>aam-!</em>


    As my fist made contact, a monstrous sound echoed, and the ground began to shake.


    <em>Pitter-patter.</em>


    Judging by how dust fell from the ceiling, it seemed like there was an impact for sure.


    <strong>[ It didn¡¯t break. ]</strong>


    But the barrier remained.


    Judging by this, it seemed impossible to break it by sheer strength.


    <strong>[ You are crazy, you really thought hitting it was a good idea? ]</strong>


    The Water Dragon¡¯s shocked reaction was a rare sight.


    What was wrong with it?


    <strong>[ We should first see if it¡¯s possible to break it. ]</strong>


    [ ¡­If you knew a little more about Formations, you wouldn¡¯t have chosen such a crazy idea. Especially with a Formation at this level, we need to be more careful. ]


    <strong>[ I told you earlier, didn¡¯t I? I wouldn¡¯t have brought you here if I knew anything about them. ]</strong>


    <em>Tap, tap.</em>


    I tapped the barrier again, but it didn¡¯t even crack.


    <em>It didn¡¯t work.</em>


    There was only one reason I wanted to test my strength against the wall.


    It wasn¡¯t because I wanted to bring the Water Dragon with me after breaking it.


    <em>If it doesn¡¯t break with this much force, then that bastard won¡¯t be able to break it.</em>


    I was just testing to see if the barrier was strong enough to stop the Water Dragon from entering.


    If it broke with this much force, then the Water Dragon would¡¯ve easily been able to enter as well.


    <strong>[ Can you not do what you didst time? ]</strong>


    Just like earlier when the Water Dragon used his trick to break through the Formation, I asked if he was able to do it again, but he shook his head in response.


    <strong>[ I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t hear anything. This is a different formation than thest one. ]</strong>


    I wondered what kind of a crazy person could hear anything from a Formation, but I couldn¡¯t argue, he really could do it.


    <strong>[ ¡­So you can¡¯t enter it, huh? ]</strong>


    He nodded.


    It seemed like I could just leave him here, then.


    After realizing my thought, the Water Dragon suddenly sat down on the ground.


    <em>Isn¡¯t the ground filled with water though¡­?</em>


    <strong>[ What are you doing? ]</strong>


    <strong>[ This is better than you knocking me out, so I¡¯ll just be waiting here. ]</strong>


    I had to hide my shock after hearing him.


    That bastard¡­ He knew I nned to knock him out.


    How sharp of him.


    But it was better for me, since he was going to wait for me without me having to do anything.


    <strong>[ Can¡¯t you just wait outside though? ]</strong>


    I asked, puzzled, but the Water Dragon nced back the way we came before answering.


    <strong>[ I can¡¯t leave. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ What? ]</strong>


    <strong>[ It¡¯s blocked, for now. ]</strong>


    I tilted my head upon hearing his response.


    The entrance is blocked? As I processed the shock, the Water Dragon continued.


    <strong>[ It¡¯ll open once again after you do something inside. That¡¯s how this type of Formation works. ]</strong>


    I heard his exnation, and it felt like the situation was bing stranger as time went by.


    <em>How much time do I have?</em>


    The Sword Queen must be stalling the Qinghai Sword right now.


    I was already on borrowed time, but now I had toplete something inside.


    What a shitty situation this was.


    <em>¡­Fine, I never had good luck anyway.</em>


    It wasn¡¯t just once or twice that things had gone wrong due to my bad luck.


    I had to give it a shot, so I left the Water Dragon behind and ventured further in.


    I was concerned about the Water Dragon who was left alone, but I couldn¡¯t do anything about it since he wasn¡¯t able to leave or follow me.


    I had to first go further inside.


    That was the only solution to this, after all.


    <em>St.</em>


    The sound of puddles continued to echo, growing louder as I approached the door.


    It felt like the water level was getting deeper.


    <em>It¡¯s all the way up to my thighs.</em>


    The water had only been at my ankles before, but now it was all the way up to my thighs.


    I had to learn what this liquid was.


    As far as I knew, there wasn¡¯t anyke around the Heavenly Dragon Academy.


    Was it some kind of groundwater?


    With that thought, I made my way closer to the door.


    <em>Inside¡­</em>


    I couldn¡¯t see whaty beyond.


    Was this because of the Formation too?


    I reached out with my hand.


    <em>Woong.</em>


    When my hand touched the entrance, it caused a ripple.


    My hand passed through the entrance without touching anything solid.


    It seemed like there wasn¡¯t another Formation here.


    One strange thing though,


    <em>It feels like I¡¯m entering through water.</em>


    The sensation of entering through this door felt as if I was going through water, so it didn¡¯t feel the best.


    <em>Woong.</em>


    I fully stepped through the entrance.


    Thankfully, the ufortable sensation vanished as soon as I was through.


    <em>Shine.</em>


    Upon entering, I had to close my eyes for a moment against the sudden brightness.


    It only took a few seconds for my eyes to adjust before I forced them open.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    The sight inside was so shocking it made me gasp.


    <em>What is this?</em>


    Root.


    A massive tree root was covering the entire room.


    It wasn¡¯t dark like the path I came from.


    Because of that, it felt strange that I was able to see everything.


    <em>¡­There isn¡¯t even a torch.</em>


    There was nothing in the room to light it up, so why was it so bright?


    Moreover,


    <em>The water¡­?</em>


    The water from the outside hadn¡¯t seeped into this room.


    Something was strange here.


    <em>This is.</em>


    Feeling uneasy, I sshed some water with my foot.


    Then,


    ¡°¡­!¡¯


    It looked like water droplets were sshing for a second, but it stopped midair.


    <em>Is this perhaps?</em>


    It was the same sensation I¡¯d felt before.


    I recalled when it happenedst¡ªit was in Henan, just like this time.


    Though that was further away, in Shaolin.


    This was the same sensation I felt when I met the hero of the past, a friend of Elder Shin, the Light of Might, Cheolyoung.


    That eerie sensation of timeing to a halt.


    It felt just like back then.


    Does that mean,


    <em>That this ce also rtes to them?</em>


    I wasn¡¯t certain, but this was far too rare to be a coincidence, so it was a reasonable assumption.


    It appeared that time was only frozen within this room.


    <em>How is the room like?</em>


    Unlike the path where water reached my thighs, this room had only shallow puddles that barely touched my feet, there were mysterious cloth covering objects.


    Judging by this,


    <em>It seems like this is a secret vault after all.</em>


    How could it not be a secret vault, looking like this?


    Besides, the Golden Sky Yeon n¡¯s secret vault had nothing but a giant snake, and they still called it a vault.


    Furthermore, the cloth coverings were clean, as if they hadn¡¯t been here long.


    Could it be because time is frozen here?


    <em>Nice.</em>


    This wasn¡¯t bad at all.


    It meant that the condition of treasures here were most likely in good condition.


    After calming myself down, I moved closer to the covered objects.


    I wasn¡¯t able to bring all of them back with me, so I had to choose what was needed.


    <em>What was needed.</em>


    What I need, huh?


    I likely needed rare herbs to strengthen myself, but without knowing what was here, I had to take a closer look.


    ¡­If time¡¯s frozen here, does that mean I have time to spare?


    It might be possible, but I couldn¡¯t know what was happening outside, so I couldn¡¯t afford to waste any time.


    <em>Was it like this back then too?</em>


    When the Heavenly Demon found this ce in my past life, I don¡¯t remember it feeling like this.


    Just what happened here between the time I found this ce, to when the Heavenly Demon found this ce?


    I didn¡¯t know.


    I also need to find what the Sword Queen asked for.


    What was it again?


    The Stone of Mount Hua?


    I didn¡¯t know what it looked like, but she said it was Mount Hua¡¯s treasure.


    I wasn¡¯t sure why the Sword Queen believed it was here, but did that mean her goal was to retrieve Mount Hua¡¯s treasure from this ce?


    <em>If I thought about it that way, it totally seems valid.</em>


    Though it was still hard to be certain.


    The Sword Queen didn¡¯t seem like someone who¡¯d go this far for a treasure.


    <em>What even is a treasure anyway.</em>


    It may have been a symbol of one, but it was still just an object in the end.


    <em>Though it¡¯s not exactly like that if I thought about the Thunder Fang¡­</em>


    Some treasures directly aided martial artists, while others were more symbolic.


    The treasure I delivered to Mount Hua, or the one back in my n, were examples of that.


    <em>I shouldn¡¯t be judging, considering I snuck in here searching for treasure myself.</em>


    I didn¡¯t feel great about it; it was like I¡¯d be a thief.


    Wait, maybe I actually had.


    <em>But no one owns this ce, so whatever.</em>


    I decided to think about it that way.


    Better I take them than the Heavenly Dragon finding themter.


    <em>First, I need to check what¡¯s even here.</em>


    I reached out to the nearest object.


    I need to first take off the cloth to see what it is after all.


    Right as I was about to grab the cloth,


    <em>-Stop.</em>


    Pause.


    A voice sounded from behind me.


    It was a heavy deep voice.


    I immediately flowed my Qi and turned around towards the voice that came from behind.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    A figure stood there, one I hadn¡¯t noticed until now.


    Wait¡­


    <em>¡­Could I even call this a person?</em>


    More urately, it was a human-shaped figure.


    It was difficult to consider it human since the figure was half-transparent.


    <em>¡­What is this, a ghost?</em>


    As I was shaking my body in fear, the mysterious creature in front of me started to speak.


    <em>-What¡­ are you?</em>


    They appeared to be just over thirty, with golden hair that reminded me of Wi Seol-Ah.


    Judging by their hardened physique, it seemed like they were a closebat martial artist like me.


    This meant that they weren¡¯t ordinary person.


    The man with golden hair had a strange expression as he stared at me.


    Who am I?


    ¡°¡­I should be the one asking you that.¡±


    I was more curious than him.


    What was he?


    Just as I debated whether to ready myself for a fight, the man spoke again.


    <em>-You are¡­</em>


    After observing me closely, he spoke with a cold gaze.


    <em>-Not Shincheol.</em>


    A familiar name came out of his mouth.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 314: The Dragons Diary (5)

    <em>-You¡¯re not Shincheol.</em>


    It was a familiar name, one I haven¡¯t heard in a while.


    It was the name of the old man who resided within me, and the name of the Divine Sword of Mount Hua.


    However¡­


    ¡°Why are you¡­¡±


    Why was this man in front of me speaking his name?


    <em>This man, just what is he?</em>


    First of all, he had golden hair and eyes.


    Not only did it remind me of the Celestial Sword from my past life, but there was something odd about his half-transparent form.


    <em>Shincheol he said, right?</em>It was safe to say that no one was able to say Elder Shin¡¯s name casually in the current timeline.


    Only a few could¡ªCheonyoung, whom I met back in Shaolin, or Namgung Myung from the secret vault of the Namgung n, and other lingering heroes who left behind their souls.


    This meant¡­


    <em>This person¡­</em>


    He didn¡¯t seem like Namgung Myung, nor was he Cheolyoung.


    That only left one possibility¡­


    <em>It could only be either the Heavenly Poison, or¡­</em>


    The name that came into my mind, almost of its own ord.


    ¡°¡­Yeon Il-Cheon.¡±


    The Iron Fist, Yeon Il-Cheon.


    He was one of the five heroes who halted the Blood Demon¡¯s Blood Disaster, the Zenith himself.


    And like me, he too was a regressor.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The man in front of me, was he really Yeon Il-Cheon?


    When I spoke his name, his expression shifted slightly.


    Seeing his reaction, I asked.


    ¡°Are you the Iron Fist?¡±


    The man responded.


    <em>-Yes, I am Yeon Il-Cheon.</em>


    He confirmed it¡ªhe truly was Yeon Il-Cheon.


    I struggled to conceal my shock at his words.


    His golden hair, eyes, and steel-like physique were unmistakable.


    Everything matched the descriptions from the records, convincing me that this was truly the Iron Fist. But one question still nagged at me.


    ¡°The Light of Might said that you didn¡¯t remain in this world.¡±


    Back when I met with Cheolyoungst time, he told Elder Shin that Yeon Il-Cheon didn¡¯t get to leave his soul in the world.


    Was the man standing before me, who imed to be Yeon Il-Cheon, truly him?


    Upon hearing my words, the man¡¯s face reflected shock.


    <em>-You met with Cheolyoung?</em>


    ¡°Yes¡±


    <em>-Not Shincheol?</em>


    We had met him together, of course, but I wasn¡¯t sure if I should reveal that just yet.


    I didn¡¯t know much about the person in front of me after all.


    As I answered, the man red at me.


    Why was he staring at me like that?


    <em>-¡­What¡¯s the current year?</em>


    ¡°It has been many centuries ever since the Blood Demon disappeared.¡±


    <em>-Centuries, huh¡­?</em>


    The man¡¯s eyes became dim for a moment. What could he be thinking?


    I didn¡¯t let my guard down.


    <em>Could I burn it? Where are the possible escape routes?</em>


    Could I retreat from the entrance I hade from?


    It¡¯s possible that the entrance has been blocked.


    What if I break through the wall with my mes? That would be risky, though, given I wasn¡¯t sure what part of the basement I was in.


    Which meant it wasn¡¯t the safest option to alter theyout of this ce.


    Just as I was caught up in my thoughts,


    <em>-You have good eyes.</em>


    The man abruptly gave me apliment.


    <em>-You seem to have lots of thoughts in your mind, that¡¯s not a bad habit. For you to always expect the worst.</em>


    ¡°¡­What do you mean by that?¡±


    Upon hearing my question, the man looked toward the entrance I hade through.


    <em>-You are not Shincheol.</em>


    He repeated the same words as before.


    Yes, I am indeed not Elder Shin, but does he think I don¡¯t know that?


    It only made him seem weird in my eyes.


    ¡°Well,¡±


    <em>-But you managed to enter through that door. And you¡¯re standing before me now. How is that possible?</em>


    I frowned slightly upon hearing him.


    Did that mean no one could enter this door unless they were Elder Shin?


    <em>¡­What¡¯s going on?</em>


    I noticed this back when I met the Light of Might. Was there something truly special about Elder Shin? It felt like everyone was looking for him.


    ¡°¡­What do you mean by that?¡±


    <em>-Moreover, you mentioned meeting Cheolyoung. What exactly are you?</em>


    His words made me pause and think.


    The fact that Elder Shin¡¯s soul was inside my body.


    As the man had said, if this room was meant only for Elder Shin, could I have entered because his soul is inside me?


    ¡°Uh, about that¡­¡±


    Just as I was about to exin, the man interrupted.


    <em>-I know that you have Shincheol¡¯s soul inside you.</em>


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    He seemed to already know.


    ¡°How do you¡­?¡±


    <em>-I knew ever since I met you, that Shincheol was inside you.</em>


    His firm tone triggered a dull ache inside me.


    It wasn¡¯t exactly pain, but a strange sensation of vibrations and twisting deep within me.


    <em>This is-</em>


    It was unlike the usual hunger-driven whining of the beast.


    <em>Elder Shin?</em>


    I reached out to Elder Shin in my thoughts, wondering if it was him, but the sensation vanished as quickly as it came.


    I hoped that he would wake up soon, he had been asleep for far too long.


    Only then could I begin to understand everything clearly.


    However, he still gave no response.


    <em>-That¡¯s why I ask. Who are you?</em>


    ¡°If the Divine Sword of Mount Hua is in my body, then how is it a problem that I did all of the things you mentioned before?¡±


    Back when I met the Light of Might.


    The moment I heard Namgung Myung¡¯s voice.


    Or even now.


    If all of this was intended for Elder Shin, doesn¡¯t that mean everything happened because his soul is inside me?


    How could he find this so problematic?


    The man shook his head at my question.


    <em>-It¡¯s because it shouldn¡¯t be only his soul that¡¯s here. The person I should be meeting with, should¡¯ve been Shincheol himself.</em>


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? How could you expect the Divine Sword of Mount Hua here?¡±


    Elder Shin had already died.


    The same went for the man who called himself Yeon Il-Cheon.


    The Light of Might, the Thunderous Sword, and the Heavenly Poison too.


    Centuries had passed, meaning they either perished in the Blood Disaster or sumbed to old age.


    Yet, everyone was searching for Elder Shin.


    Even when I first met the Light of Might, he fell into despair upon realizing I wasn¡¯t Elder Shin, as if everything had gone awry.


    <em>What¡¯s happening?</em>


    Who exactly was Elder Shin that everyone was searching for?


    It felt as if they needed him toe back alive.


    ¡°Does that mean that the Divine Sword of Mount Hua should¡¯ve been resurrected?¡±


    If not, how else could I interpret his words?


    For him to say that Shincheol was meant to enter this secret vault.


    I just couldn¡¯t understand. When I asked with a frown,


    <em>-Yes.</em>


    The man responded.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    His calm response left me stunned.


    What did I hear just now?


    My eyes widened in disbelief, but the man kept speaking.


    <em>-Shincheol should¡¯ve found this ce after resurrecting.</em>


    ¡°What are you-¡°


    <em>-In order to change the world¡¯s fate, to break the curse and burden piled on thisnd, it was the decision we made.</em>


    <em>-Because of that, we remained on thisnd, even if it meant leaving our souls behind.</em>


    If what the man said was true, then it meant that Elder Shin should¡¯ve been resurrected on thisnd.


    <em>To change the world¡¯s fate?</em>


    The fate of the world, along with the curse and burdens that had umted over time.


    Just hearing it gave me a headache.


    ¡°What is this ¡®fate¡¯ that made you all stay here?¡±


    The man¡¯s gaze changed as he heard my question.


    It felt as if he got more serious.


    <em>-Child of this generation, do you know about the Blood Demon?</em>


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Of course, I do.


    How could I not? That damned bastard is the source of so many of my problems.


    While I frowned in frustration, the man continued.


    <em>-What do you think the Blood Demon is?</em>


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    What did he mean by that?


    He studied my expression for a moment, then spoke in a cold, deliberate tone.


    <em>-The Blood Demon is cmity itself.</em>


    Cmity.


    It was a familiar word.


    <em>-It is the curse that befell the peaceful Central ins. A cmity.</em>


    I needed to grasp the true meaning behind his words.


    Was he calling it a cmity because the Blood Demon wreaked havoc on the world?


    I was able to tell that wasn¡¯t what he necessarily meant by his words.


    Cmity, this word surely had a different meaning to it.


    <em>-You mentioned that centuries have passed since the Blood Demon vanished?</em>


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    <em>-Even though you¡¯re not Shincheol, the fact that you¡¯ve found this ce means the Blood Demon has returned.</em>


    He was correct.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <em>-What a pitiful story. It means we couldn¡¯t alter the world¡¯s fate after all¡­</em>


    If the creature that tried to borrow Jang Seonyeon¡¯s body was truly the Blood Demon, it meant that it still existed in this world.


    Yet, I couldn¡¯t see how this connected to my presence here.


    ¡°What does that have to do with what¡¯s going on right now?¡±


    <em>-This world should have met its end in the grasp of the Blood Demon¡¯s hand. That was the fate of it.</em>


    ¡°What?¡±


    The world should have met its end?


    Was he referring to the Blood Disaster caused by the Blood Demon?


    That didn¡¯t make sense because they did a good job in stopping it, so what kind of nonsense was he on about?


    ¡°Even if that¡¯s true, you guys- ¡°


    <em>-If we had truly stopped the cmity, the Blood Demon wouldn¡¯t have resurfaced in this era.</em>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <em>-We weren¡¯t able to, which is why we resorted to sealing it.</em>


    That was exactly what the Light of Might had told me.


    He mentioned that the only thing the five heroes managed to do was seal the Blood Demon.


    <em>However, what did he mean by the world¡¯s fate?</em>


    I still couldn¡¯t understand what he meant by those words.


    Why was he iming the world was meant to end?


    <em>-Because of that, we had to make a decision. We had to somehow stop the Blood Demon even after our deaths.</em>


    ¡°¡­So you chose to resurrect the Divine Sword of Mount Hua?¡±


    <em>-That¡¯s right.</em>


    ¡°But how can you expect to¡­¡±


    How could they hope to change someone¡¯s fate when they were only human?


    I considered asking him, but the sight of the man in front triggered a memory.


    He, like me, was a regressor, someone who had also traveled through time.


    Does that mean he knew how to make such a thing possible?


    <em>-Judging by your expression, it seems you know a bit about me. Who was it, I wonder? Did you hear from Cheolyoung?</em>


    ¡°¡­No, I heard it from the Divine Sword of Mount Hua.¡±


    <em>-That bastard still has a loose tongue, huh? Strange that you¡¯d believe such a ridiculous tale¡­</em>


    Well, that¡¯s because I also went through a regression.


    ¡°I want to ask you something.¡±


    I had countless questions, but organizing everything he had told me was overwhelming.


    ¡°Just what is fate?¡±


    To change the world¡¯s fate, they made the decision to resurrect Elder Shin to thisnd.


    I was curious.


    Not of how they came to that decision, but why they had to.


    ¡°You said the world was destined to meet its end. I want to hear more about that.¡±


    <em>-It¡¯s exactly how it sounds. The fate of the world¡­ should¡¯ve been in the hands of the Blood Demon.</em>


    ¡°And who made such a decision?¡±


    <em>-I cannot say.</em>


    What kind of bullshit is that?


    ¡°Why not? Is it because I¡¯m not the Divine Sword of Mount Hua?¡±


    <em>-Yes, it¡¯s because you are not Shincheol.</em>


    ¡°You said you knew his soul was within me. Doesn¡¯t that mean you can tell me?¡±


    <em>-Precisely why I can¡¯t tell you.</em>


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    What kind of nonsense was this?


    My scowl deepened with rising anger, but his face only grew colder.


    <em>-It wasn¡¯t only the Blood Demon we sealed.</em>


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t?¡±


    <em>-The most important thing was to destroy the cmity held by the Blood Demon.</em>


    ¡°The cmity¡­¡±


    That meant they had to destroy the cmity that would have drenched the Central ins in blood, bringing the world to its doom.


    That means¡­


    ¡°¡­Does that mean the cmity will return if the Blood Demon is resurrected?¡±


    <em>-No, it won¡¯t return. It wasn¡¯t sealed¡ªit was burned to ashes.</em>


    ¡°Then doesn¡¯t it not matter?¡±


    If the cmity was destroyed, why was there anything left to worry about?


    Just what was their problem?


    Upon hearing my question, the man spoke in a regretful tone.


    <em>-That was our mistake.</em>


    His words caught my full attention.


    A mistake, he said.


    ¡°A mistake?¡±


    -The cmity wasn¡¯t truly ended. It was merely postponed. The Blood Demon¡¯s disappearance didn¡¯t take the cmity with him¡ªit was dyed, waiting for another time.


    ¡°But a cmity isn¡¯t a tangible thing¡­ You speak as if ites back endlessly- ¡°


    I paused mid-sentence.


    Cmity doesn¡¯t just vanish.


    They just get dyed.


    The world¡¯s fate cannot be changed.


    As his words sank in, one name shed in my mind.


    <em>The Heavenly Demon¡­?</em>


    One day, Elder Shin said this to me.


    The Heavenly Demon, whom I feared the most and often thought of, seemed eerily simr to the Blood Demon from his timeline.


    The man in front said that cmity is only dyed into the future.


    <em>Does that mean that the next cmity is the Heavenly Demon?</em>


    If the world¡¯s end was supposed to follow the Blood Demon,


    Does that mean it¡¯s the Heavenly Demon?


    <em>If¡­ that¡¯s the case,</em>


    In my past life, the Celestial Sword had in the Heavenly Demon.


    Doesn¡¯t that mean the cmity was prevented?


    I didn¡¯t fully grasp the concept of fate, but didn¡¯t that mean Wi Seol-Ah had stopped the cmity?


    Didn¡¯t everything go well?


    Just as I had that thought,


    -Shincheol was our final hope to stop the cmity.


    The man continued to speak.


    He was basically telling me that Elder Shin¡¯s role was toe back around the same time of the next cmity, to stop it for himself.


    <em>¡­But that¡¯s not possible?¡¯</em>


    Where did it all get twisted?


    There were far too many issues for me to process all at once.


    First of all, I hadn¡¯t met anyone in my past life who resembled a reincarnation of Elder Shin.


    There were far too many problems to call Wi Seol-Ah the reincarnation of Elder Shin, and though I wondered if it might have been Yung Pung, his abilities and circumstances in my past life didn¡¯t add up.


    <em>¡­Did he die without me knowing?</em>


    It was possible, but then there was the matter of the treasure that held Shincheol¡¯s soul.


    In the end, it seemed that Elder Shin failed to resurrect and his soul became trapped in a treasure.


    I didn¡¯t understand it fully, but after sacrificing so much and waiting hundreds of years, they had ultimately failed their mission.


    <em>That¡¯s why Cheolyoung fell in despair.</em>


    I somewhat understood.


    Having reached that conclusion, I asked the man.


    ¡°Why was it Elder Shin, of all people?¡±


    The Zenith of the time, and the heart of the five heroes, was Yeon Il-Cheon.


    Given how Elder Shin often spoke of Yeon Il-Cheon¡¯s immense strength, it should have been Yeon Il-Cheon resurrected, not Elder Shin.


    <em>-You heard from Cheolyoung correct? That I wasn¡¯t able to remain on thisnd.</em>


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    <em>-He is correct. Unlike them, I wasn¡¯t able to remain.</em>


    ¡°¡­Then exactly are you now?¡±


    He imed to be Yeon Il-Cheon, so what did he mean?


    <em>-I am just a memory of the past. A memory that remained to inform Shincheol of everything if he came to this ce.</em>


    <em>A memory of the past?</em>


    I had heard of something like that,


    <em>But such a thing was possible?</em>


    He left it behind in a secret vault, protected by a Formation?


    Was it really set to activate the moment Elder Shin arrived?


    That seemed far beyond the capabilities of mere humans.


    This meant that Cheolyoung I met back in Shaolin, Namgung Myung, and even Yeon Il-Cheon right now were all just destined encounters for Elder Shin.


    <em>-It is sin to travel through time, as it defies the fate given to them by a higher entity.</em>


    <em>-It¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t remain on thisnd, and why Shincheol was the best person out of all of us.</em>


    It is sinful for a person to regress.


    I was extremely concerned by that phrase, but I chose to set it aside for now.


    ¡°It should have been Elder Shin, you say.¡±


    <em>-Yes, Shincheol¡­ He is our hope.</em>


    The old man who curses, drools over women, and yells at me whenever I have girls around¡­ carried such a heavy burden?


    No matter how hard I tried to wrap my head around it, it just didn¡¯t fit.


    If the man¡¯s words were really true,


    ¡°¡­Then what should I do?¡±


    What did I need to do?


    I had absorbed Elder Shin¡¯s soul and Qi, and now I was getting all these revtions when all I wanted were some treasures.


    So what did I need to do now?


    I then slid a question in.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Should I just leave now?¡±


    I was asking if I could leave since I could ask Elder Shinter when he wakes up.


    What choice did I have, really?


    There wasn¡¯t much I could do with things as they were.


    Sure, I¡¯d heard some shocking stuff, but none of it meant I could take action right now.


    <em>But what about the treasures inside the secret vault?</em>


    If these treasures were meant for Elder Shin, didn¡¯t it make sense for me to take them?


    When I continued to look around awkwardly,


    <em>-Even if one tries to change fate, it will return to its original ce.</em>


    <em>-No matter how much one struggles, they will only learn this in the end.</em>


    He then suddenly started to say random things with a heavy tone of voice.


    <em>-How you managed to get here.</em>


    <em>-How you have Shincheol¡¯s soul inside you.</em>


    <em>-What do you think that means?</em>


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    Why was he suddenly behaving like this?


    A strange feeling began to creep over me.


    Why the sudden shift in his demeanor right in the middle of his exnation?


    <em>-The twisted fate that we used all of our strengths to achieve¡­</em>


    <em>-Was undone, restored to its original path by someone¡¯s interference.</em>


    <em>Rumble.</em>


    As he spoke, the secret vault began to tremble.


    ¡°What are you¡­!¡±


    <em>-You may not leave this ce.</em>


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    His words left me speechless.


    <em>I can¡¯t leave, he says?</em>


    ¡°What kind of nonsense is this? Are you taking your anger out on me because things didn¡¯t go your way?¡±


    What does he expect me to do?


    He turned violent out of nowhere.


    <em>Rumble!</em>


    ¡°Fuck me¡­?¡±


    The room trembled harder. Something was definitely happening.


    I made a break for the entrance¡ª


    <em>Zaaap!</em>


    But I hit an invisible barrier and was thrown back.


    ¡°Agh! Ugh, why are you doing this!¡±


    I yelled after being repelled, but his expression only grew colder.


    ¡°For fucks sake, it¡¯s not my fault that you guys failed, so why are you suddenly doing this! Whatever the Blood Demon is, I¡¯ll stop it!¡±


    I¡¯ve been busting my ass trying to stop the Heavenly Demon, and now the Blood Demon gets thrown in too¡ª


    ¡°So you can¡¯t be doing this to me!¡±


    I didn¡¯t know why he was trying to erase me from existence.


    Does he have anger issues or something?


    The space around me started to crumble.


    Instinct told me I was screwed if I stayed any longer.


    <em>Should I explode this ce?</em>


    I didn¡¯t know if I had enough strength, but I didn¡¯t have time to think it over.


    I opened my palm, gathering my Qi.


    I hadn¡¯t expected to do this right after recovering from my injury.


    If I used the ming Sphere again, I¡¯d definitely hurt myself.


    <em>But I¡¯m not in a situation where I could worry about getting injured.</em>


    I first have to survive.


    <em>Swoosh-!</em>


    <em>ming-</em>


    <em>-You are the cmity.</em>


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Just as I was about to unleash my Secret Arts with full force, his words caused all my Qi to dissipate.


    I was stunned into silence.


    ¡°You bastard, what the hell did you just say?¡±


    <em>-I don¡¯t know what kind of life you¡¯ve led.</em>


    ¡°I asked what the fuck you just said, you bastard.¡±


    <em>-How Shincheol¡¯s soul ended up inside you, and how you reached such a level at your age.</em>


    <em>-Moreover¡­</em>


    <em>-How you were able to regress like me. I don¡¯t know any of it.</em>


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    He knew about my regression too.


    <em>How? Just how?</em>


    Unfortunately, this wasn¡¯t the time to debate that.


    ¡°¡­What does that have to do with you calling me a cmity? Shouldn¡¯t you keep me alive then?¡±


    If he knew how I¡¯ve been dealing with everyone else¡¯s mess since my regression, shouldn¡¯t he be helping me?


    ¡°Why the hell are you trying to kill me, you crazy bastard?¡±


    <em>-The one who let slip from their grasp once won¡¯t be foolish enough to let it happen again.</em>


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense aga¡ª¡°


    <em>-Have you never thought your regression was odd?</em>


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    <em>-That is fate.</em>


    <em>Rumble-!</em>


    With a violent vibration ringing in my head, I felt my end approaching. My body refused to move, snared by his words.


    <em>My regression¡­?</em>


    His words hit me like a knife to the chest.


    It felt as if everything in my head went away and was now filled with heavy thoughts.


    <em>You are the cmity.</em>


    I kept getting reminded of what the man said to me which made it hard for me to breathe.


    <em>Craaack¡­!</em>


    As the space around me began to copse, I felt my body breaking apart with it, struggling to pull myself out of my spiraling thoughts.


    Yet, I waspletely paralyzed, unable to move.


    Then,


    <em>Swish-!</em>


    My hand moved, but not by my own will.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    My limbs began to move, but it wasn¡¯t me controlling them.


    <em>-¡­What¡­!</em>


    The man¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, clearly not expecting this either, but I was just as confused.


    It felt as if someone was controlling my bod-


    <strong>[ You have no trust in yourself. How about you take that dick off of you. You dumb idiot. ]</strong>


    ¡°¡­Ah?¡±


    The moment I heard that voice, my foggy mind cleared, as if wiped clean.


    The coarse voice of an old man¡ªthe voice I had longed to hear.


    ¡°Elder Shin?¡±


    As soon as I said his name, I heard a chuckle in my head.


    Hehe.


    <em>-¡­Shincheol.</em>


    The man muttered in disbelief, but Elder Shin remained silent.


    Unlike with the Light of Might, he wasn¡¯t even greeting him back.


    Instead, he guided my hand towards something in the distorted space, pulling cloth away from the treasures, searching for something.


    ¡°Elder? This isn¡¯t the time for you to¡­!¡±


    I tried to rush him, but he kept moving my hand.


    Then in the end, he grabbed something from the pile of objects.


    <em>-¡­You will regret it, Shincheol.</em>


    The man spoke as he watched.


    <strong>[ Regret? ]</strong>


    Finally, he grabbed something from the pile.


    <strong>[ As always, this is my decision. I will have no regrets. ]</strong>


    That yful yet confident tone¡ªit was unmistakably Elder Shin.


    <em>-Shincheol¡­</em>


    <strong>[ You¡¯ve gotten worse over the years, Il-Cheon. ]</strong>


    <em>-¡­</em>


    <strong>[ But it was still nice seeing you. ]</strong>


    As Elder Shin spoke,


    <em>Swoosh-!</em>


    The object in my hand released a scent, filling the room with the overwhelming fragrance of plum blossoms.


    The Taoist Qi was powerful and grand, unlike anything I had ever experienced before¡ªfar beyond anything I¡¯d encountered.


    <strong>[ Hold your breath, kid. ]</strong>


    Elder Shin¡¯s voice echoed as my vision was overtaken by a sea of plum blossoms.

 Chapter 315: The Dragons Diary (6)

    My view waspletely filled.


    Despite the pink flower petals filling my sight, instead of difort, I felt a soothing warmth.


    <em>Ah.</em>


    How soothing.


    instead of difort, I felt a soothing warmth.


    <em>Conflicted mind?</em>


    What was I thinking about before this?


    I was sure it was something terrifying, yet now I couldn¡¯t recall it.


    But I knew I couldn¡¯t afford to forget, so I pushed through the haze and the headache, trying to remember.


    <em>¡­!</em>The warmth clouded my thoughts, but suddenly, it all came back to me.


    <em>-You are a cmity.</em>


    Yeon Il-Cheon¡¯s words echoed in my mind.


    <em>-Have you never found your regression strange?</em>


    The words pierced my chest.


    <em>-That is fate.</em>


    The soothing warmth drained away, reced by a creeping darkness in my mind.


    <em>Cmity.</em>


    He said the Blood Demon was a cmity, and that it would return in the future.


    But instead of the Heavenly Demon being the next cmity, Yeon Il-Cheon had called me the cmity.


    <em>I¡¯m a cmity?</em>


    I had never considered such a thing.


    After my death and regressing, all I wanted was to live a different life.


    <em>Did I want to live a peaceful life?</em>


    Or was it something else entirely?


    <em>¡­Did I want you to live a happy life?</em>


    Maybe it wasn¡¯t my happiness I sought. Maybe it was hers.


    Whatever the case, if my regression was tied to some secret, and that secret was linked to the cmity¡­


    <em>What do I need to do?</em>


    Many thoughts filled my mind.


    Was my resolve really this fragile, shattered by a single conversation? Or was it those small fragments of hope that kept me going?


    <em>So now I¡¯m starting to fear my sins.</em>


    Had I been trying to forget that I was once a vile, Demonic Human?


    I had hope that I could atone for the sins of my past life, but hearing that I was the root of all problems filled me with frustration.


    <em>You retard.</em>


    I let out an incredulousugh.


    Since when I was a good guy anyway.


    Not once, even after my regression, had I thought of doing good.


    <em>Damn it all.</em>


    I¡¯ve always done whatever I wanted, only doing what I despised when I had a reason.


    But if someone turned me into a cmity, and if my regression was someone else¡¯s doing¡­


    <em>I won¡¯t y along.</em>


    I didn¡¯t know who they were, but I wasn¡¯t going to follow their n. I¡¯d hunt them down and make them pay.


    That¡¯s what fate is.


    If I can¡¯t win, I¡¯ll carve my own path.


    I would¡¯ve gone to some mountain and be a farmer if giving up was an option after my regression.


    I¡¯ll ovee it, even if I have to break through fate itself.


    As always.


    <em>Also, it¡¯s not even certain that I¡¯m a cmity in the first ce.</em>


    It was only a conviction, but there was no evidence.


    In my past life, the Heavenly Demon was the one responsible for the world¡¯s disaster.


    Not me.


    Lost in thought, I suddenly felt something brush against my hair.


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    It was arge, rough hand.


    It felt just like when the First Elder would roughly shake my head, iming he was patting it.


    That familiar dizzy feeling I hadn¡¯t experienced in a long time.


    When I nced up to see what it was, I realized the petals of plum blossoms were brushing my hair, forming the shape of a human.


    What is this, this is terrifying.


    Is this¡­ perhaps,


    ¡°¡­Elder Shin?¡±


    <strong>[ You were acting so pathetic that I almost pped you upside the head. But I¡¯ll let it slide since you pulled through. ]</strong>


    ¡°¡­Where were you this whole time? And what is happening right now?¡±


    It¡¯s been more than a year.


    Elder Shin had told me he would be gone for a year after my punishment from my father, back when I was confined.


    However, it¡¯s been way more than a year.


    ¡°Were you hibernating or something?¡±


    [Haha, I used this old body of mine to save you the moment I woke up, and you¡¯re still running your mouth.]


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m just happy to see you again.


    [I might fold you in half if this happens for a second time then.]


    Haha.


    A dried but sharp voice of an old man.


    It was a surprisingly rough voice for a Taoist, but I was happy to hear it again.


    Putting that aside¡­


    ¡°¡­Can I ask about the situation?¡±


    [About what?]


    ¡°Like what¡¯s happening right now.¡±


    I wanted to ask about meeting the man who imed to be Yeon Il-Cheon.


    I asked Elder Shin, and he responded.


    [How would I know?]


    ¡°What?¡±


    [You sure ask a lot from someone who just woke up. If I knew all that, I¡¯d be a martial artist of Wudang, not just a Taoist.]


    Isn¡¯t Wudang also Taoist¡­?


    I pushed the irrelevant thought aside.


    ¡°When did you wake up?¡±


    [Since the moment you stepped into the secret vault.]


    If what he said was true, it hadn¡¯t been long at all.


    Then I was reminded of something.


    The sensation I¡¯d felt earlier in the vault¡ªsomething other than the beast within me.


    That definitely was Elder Shin¡¯s presence.


    ¡°¡­But why didn¡¯t you respond when I called you?¡±


    [¡­]


    Elder Shin went silent for a moment after hearing my question.


    I thought he might be pondering something, but then he answered.


    [The bastard was looking at you.]


    He was clearly referring to the man with golden hair and eyes¡ªYeon Il-Cheon.


    ¡°That fuc- ¡­No, is that man really your friend?¡±


    [If you¡¯re going to curse him, just do it properly.]


    ¡°But I can¡¯t just curse him out in front of you¡­¡±


    He pissed me off, but I wasn¡¯t about to curse Yeon Il-Cheon in front of Elder Shin.


    They were friends, after all.


    ¡°So, is that man really the Iron Fist himself?¡±


    [I¡¯m not sure.]


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    I froze at his response.


    He doesn¡¯t know? What nonsense was this?


    ¡°But you acted as if you knew him earlier.¡±


    Elder Shin had even said it was nice to see him again.


    [I was just happy to see his face onest time.]


    ¡°What kind of answer is that?¡±


    [There¡¯s nothing more to it.]


    How absurd.


    [The one thing I¡¯m sure of is that it was Il-Cheon¡¯s memory.]


    ¡°But you don¡¯t know if it¡¯s exactly him or not?¡±


    [The room and the memory of him were definitely Il-Cheon¡¯s power, but a memory is just a memory.]


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not sure I understand. Then is this your power?¡±


    The plum blossoms that surrounded me, the overwhelming Tao Qi¡ª


    Was all of this Elder Shin¡¯s doing?


    Elder Shin responded.


    [That bastard said it himself¡ªthis was the ce prepared for me.]


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just this secret vault, but all of my encounters with the heroes of the past might¡¯ve been prepared for Elder Shin.


    [This was what was prepared for me.]


    ¡°This power?¡±


    The incredible Tao Qi in the shape of a human that seemingly resembled Elder Shin.


    I could feel just how much strength it held.


    ¡°¡­Does that mean this is your original stren- ¡°


    [You¡¯re out of your mind.]


    ¡°It¡¯s not?¡±


    Elder Shin burst intoughter at my question.


    [You thought this tiny bit was my full strength?]


    ¡°¡­¡±


    [I am not that weak.]


    Tiny amount? I was dumbfounded.


    The Qi I felt right now was extraordinary.


    It was only supporting me, keeping me safe.


    However, if this Tao Qi turned into des and went for my neck, I would¡¯ve been ripped apart in just a few seconds.


    Such a strength,


    <em>Is barely anything to Elder Shin?</em>


    <em>¡­Just how powerful was he?</em>


    I couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine how strong he¡¯d been in life.


    There were so many records about him despite him being a master from a long time ago.


    I¡¯d thought he was, at best, on par with the Heavenly Venerables.


    <em>But was he actually stronger?</em>


    If this power was nothing to him, then it was possible.


    Maybe, he might¡¯ve been strong as the Celestial Sword, Wi Seol-


    <em>No, definitely not.</em>


    I dismissed the thought immediately.


    That would mean there were five people at that level.


    <em>The Blood Demon surely wouldn¡¯t have been that strong to go against five people at that strength.</em>


    Moreover, there was Yeon Il-Cheon who became the Zenith over Elder Shin.


    Yet those five heroes struggled against one Blood Demon, and they couldn¡¯t even kill it. They had to seal it instead.


    Unless the Blood Demon was a god, it was impossible.


    [You seem to have a lot in your mind again.]


    ¡°¡­Because I heard such an absurd thing from you.¡±


    Hehe.


    My mind was a tangled mess, yet the old man just kept chuckling.


    ¡°How can youugh right now?¡±


    [How can I not? The expression on your face is gold.]


    I¡¯m practically on the edge of death, and yet he couldn¡¯t care less¡ª


    Wait, no. This was his business too. Elder Shin seemed to be connected to all of this.


    [Don¡¯t let it shake you.]


    The hand that shook my head around, became rougher.


    [There isn¡¯t anything more dangerous than you losing yourself.]


    ¡°¡­I know that.¡±


    [Of course you do. But your struggle to follow your own will is what makes you human.]


    ¡°Elder Shin, did you know?¡±


    [Know what?]


    ¡°The cmity and fate that he told me about.¡±


    The fact that the world was supposed to end in the hands of the Blood Demon.


    His friends knew that another cmity woulde, even if they sealed the Blood Demon.


    I wondered if Elder Shin knew that as well.


    [No, I did not know.]


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    [The reason I fell into a deep sleep was to recover my memories.]


    ¡°Memories?¡±


    I remembered Elder Shin saying something simr when we first met.


    He said his memories were hazy, like they had been shattered into pieces and scattered.


    That was why he had called me a fake for a while.


    [It took longer than I expected to recover my memories.]


    ¡°So¡­ you found all of them then?¡±


    I asked, hoping there was useful information to glean, but Elder Shin shook his head.


    [I¡¯ve found most of my memories, but not what happened at the end.]


    ¡°The end?¡±


    [Thest memory I recovered was of my battle against the Blood Demon.]


    The legendary battle where five heroes faced the Blood Demon.


    That was thest thing Elder Shin could remember.


    ¡°¡­That means,¡±


    [Yes. I know it as well. Myst moment wasn¡¯t during that fight.]


    Elder Shin didn¡¯t die in his fight against the Blood Demon.


    ording to the records, he returned to lead Mount Hua after stopping the Blood Disaster and spent the rest of his life there.


    [After my resurrection, I was supposed to find the secret vault. That¡¯s what those bastards told me.]


    The Light of Might, the Iron Fist, and Namgung Myung, the Thunderous Sword, all told Elder Shin to seek the Thunder Fang..


    They had all expected Elder Shin to be resurrected.


    [I don¡¯t know the secrets of this world.]


    The Central ins persisted, even though it should have fallen long ago.


    There was the Blood Demon, and the next cmity, the Heavenly Demon, waiting in the future.


    [It¡¯s likely those bastards tried to resurrect me because of that.]


    [Il-Cheon always had a bunch of secrets, that idiot of might was always way too kind for his own good, Myung bastard was always an annoying bastard, and Jaemoon wasn¡¯t really normal either.]


    How do I even respond to that?


    Hearing a hero from the past call all the others crazy felt¡­ strange.


    Still, I could sense a deep bond in his words, so I didn¡¯t interrupt.


    [And, of course, I¡¯ve got a rough mouth and personality, even as a Taoist.]


    So he¡¯s self-aware, huh?


    I didn¡¯t expect that.


    [¡­I never let go of my prey, so they might¡¯ve found me to be the best option of all of us.]


    ¡°So in the end, they left all the work for you.¡±


    [Thinking of it that way just makes me hate those bastards more.]


    I didn¡¯t mean to put it like that.


    [However, that attempt was in vain in the end.]


    ¡°¡­How can you be so certain?¡±


    He was just a soul who had lost most of his memories and had almost no information.


    Anything could¡¯ve happened.


    Elder Shin could have been nothing more than a memory, like Yeon Il-Cheon.


    It was also possible that he had been sessfully resurrected, only to be killed soon after.


    [Ha!]


    Elder Shinughed after catching my thoughts.


    [If I really sessfully resurrected, the Central ins would be shaking.]


    ¡°Howe?¡±


    [Looking at the current martial artists, they¡¯re all idiots. How could the world stay quiet if a genius like me had been reborn?]


    ¡°¡­¡±


    What is this crazy confidence of his?


    [If I was reborn, I might¡¯ve been called the Zenith of Plum Flowers.]


    ¡°You choose to be a martial artist of Mount Hua even in your second life huh.¡±


    [Of course.]


    <em>Slip.</em>


    A petal drifted down,nding softly on my nose.


    [I was born in Mount Hua, and my soul rests there. Even if I were reborn, I¡¯d still be a child of Mount Hua.]


    There wasn¡¯t much logic in his words, but there was certainty in them.


    [I am Shincheol of Mount Hua. Even if I lose my memories and turn into something else after death, that won¡¯t change.]


    [So don¡¯t let anything shake you either. What would happen if you can¡¯t even believe in yourself?]


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Hisst words struck a chord in my heart.


    He spoke them just as I was still trying to calm myself.


    [It¡¯s been a long time since west met, but you haven¡¯t grown much, huh? How can you still be this childish at your age? Tsk, tsk.]


    ¡°¡­You might¡¯ve looked cool if you didn¡¯t add thest part.¡±


    m!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The moment I finished speaking, I felt a sharp impact on my head.


    He turned his hand into fist and mmed my head down.


    [I¡¯ve been wanting to hit you for a while. How refreshing this is.]


    [Whether it¡¯s cmity or whatever, use your time to focus on what you¡¯ve been doing instead.]


    ¡°¡­¡±


    [Instead of stopping because you don¡¯t know which path to walk in, you need to continue walking whichever path it is. But you probably know this as well.]


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    <em>Rustle.</em>


    After I responded, the plum flower petals that filled my vision began to shift.


    The rough hand that had been ruffling my hair stopped as well.


    [Get up now. Now you need to do my job as well. You are going to be busy, hehe.]


    His response was strange.


    ¡°¡­Why do I have to do your work?¡±


    [Since I ended up in this poor state where I can¡¯t do anything, you must be the one to do it instead.]


    ¡°Wait, wha-¡°


    [Ugh, this old man saved your life. Do it along the way. Your goal¡¯s probably the same as mine anyway. How can you be so whiny? Tsk, tsk.]


    He was telling me to deal with the Blood Demon while also dealing with the Heavenly Demon.


    How absurd he was.


    He¡¯s not even paying rent, and now he¡¯s making me do his work?


    <em>I was going to do it anyway, but now I don¡¯t feel like doing it.</em>


    Still, my mind felt clearer, thanks to him.


    Cmity or not, I was still me.


    I believed I could stop myself from bing a cmity, as long as I tried hard enough.


    Elder Shin probably found it most important to tell me this before anything.


    I was old like he said, so I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m still being taught by others.


    It seemed like I still had a long way to go until I matured.


    <em>Sssss¡­</em>


    [Good luck.]


    As soon as I heard Elder Shin¡¯s voice, the petals vanished, revealing the sky above me.


    It was still night, and the moon, high in the sky, cast its light down on me.


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    I immediately got up.


    Thest thing I remembered was being in the secret vault, but now, for some reason, I was in the middle of a forest.


    To be more urate, I was lying down in the entrance of the secret vault.


    ¡°Oh, you woke up.¡±


    As I looked around, I heard a voice from nearby.


    It was the voice of the Water Dragon.


    Thankfully, it seemed we had escaped the secret vault¡­


    But how did I end up sleeping here?


    ¡°If you woke up, could you please save me?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh? Save you from wha- ¡°


    I turned toward the Water Dragon¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    The Water Dragon smiled at me, while in front of him¡­


    The Sword Queen and the Qinghai Sword were staring at me with strange looks.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I¡¯m fucked, right?


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    I quickly racked my brain.


    I needed to figure out a way out of this.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡­I found it.


    I quickly shouted at the Qinghai Sword while pointing to the Water Dragon.


    I had no hesitation.


    ¡°That bastard was the one who did it! I only followed him!¡±


    My special move¡ªselling out a friend.


    It was my go-to strategy whenever a friend was around.


    ¡°¡­Do you really think I¡¯d believe that?¡±


    But, since I barely had any friends, it wasn¡¯t that effective.


    It didn¡¯t work like I expected.


    Fuck me.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 316: The Dragons Diary (7)

    Chapter 316: The Dragon''s Diary (7)


    In a room filled with darkness, a single flickering candle provided just enough light to light the gloom.


    <em>Dribble.</em>


    There were two teacups in front of me.


    With the old man¡¯s graceful movement, the cups slowly filled with fragrant tea.


    I wondered what kind of tea it was.


    This scent was new to me.


    It had a sweetness that surpassed even the Celestial Plum Blossom tea from Mount Hua.


    As I took in the scent, a voice whispered in my ear.


    <em>-¡­I¡¯ve never been more speechless in my life.</em>


    The voice belonged to the Water Dragon, seated next to me.


    Why was heining so much?


    <em>-What.</em>


    <em>-You are even shameless about it, isn¡¯t that a bit much?</em>


    He was still bitter about me selling him out earlier, but I gave him a lookpletely void of guilt.


    <em>-You¡¯d have done the same in my ce, you know?</em>


    <em>-How can you even say that? We¡¯ve barely met. I¡¯m not like that.</em>


    Yeah right.


    <em>I got fooled by you so many times in my past life, so I¡¯m sure you aren¡¯t like that.</em>


    Selling out my friend¡ª


    A move I learned from none other than the Water Dragon himself.


    Whenever Moyong Hi-ah caught us up to something behind the scenes, the Water Dragon always bailed, selling me out in the process.


    He also did the same whenever the Celestial Sword got angry at us.


    That bastard would¡¯ve done the exact same thing this time too.


    <em>-Who cares? It didn¡¯t even work. How can you be so narrow-minded?</em>


    <em>-¡­Now, I¡¯m sure. You are a crazy bastard.</em>


    <em>-Yeah, reverse card.</em>


    <em>-¡­</em>


    <em>Crack.</em>


    I heard the Water Dragon grind his teeth.


    The Water Dragon was seething with anger, and I thought he was about to yell at me,


    ¡°It seems like you two have lots to say to each other.¡±


    But our telepathic conversation came to an abrupt halt when we heard the voice of the Qinghai Sword in front of us.


    It seemed like the Qinghai Sword noticed us talking to each other.


    After taking a sip of tea, the Qinghai Sword sighed softly.


    <em>Sigh.</em>


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I should be impressed that two students are conversing telepathically, or if I should punish you for it.¡±


    Telepathicmunication required extreme control of Qi and it was possible for Peak Realm martial artists to do it.


    Yet here were two students using it like it was nothing. It was indeed surprising.


    Though I wasn¡¯t really surprised.


    ¡°The tea in front of you is made from willow leaves. I grow them myself.¡±


    I wondered what it was, and it seemed like it was one of the hobbies the Qinghai Sword had.


    ¡°Try it. You¡¯ll probably like it.¡±


    <em>Sip.</em>


    Following the Qinghai Sword¡¯s invitation, I took a sip of the tea.


    It was hot,


    <em>But this is nothing to me.</em>


    I could literally conjure mes in my hands, so this mild heat was nothing.


    The taste of it was pretty decent as well.


    Its slightly sour but sweet taste made it simr to green plum tea, but even sweeter.


    As I let the warmth of the tea seep into me, warding off the cold,


    <em>Tap.</em>


    The Qinghai Sword gently set his teacup down.


    ¡°I will now ask you.¡±


    Just as the atmosphere had begun to rx, it tightened with his words.


    ¡°What were you doing in there?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He was direct, no beating around the bush.


    His sharpness, cutting straight to the point, was fitting for one of the Five Great Swordsmen of the Central ins.


    <em>Fuck.</em>


    I didn¡¯t know things would turn out this way.


    If that memory of the past hadn¡¯t caused any hassle there, I would¡¯ve been able to run away without any problem.


    <em>Sigh.</em>


    My head started spinning.


    Things never seemed to go smoothly for me.


    What would¡¯ve happened if Elder Shin hadn¡¯t saved me back there?


    <em>Definitely nothing good.</em>


    I didn¡¯t know what the memory was trying to do to me, but judging by how the space around me began to crumble, I could safely assume that I would¡¯ve been heavily injured without Elder Shin¡¯s help.


    <em>Also, why is this old man so silent?</em>


    Ever since Elder Shin saved me with his mysterious power and I was dragged here by the Qinghai Sword, I¡¯d been calling out to him, but he hadn¡¯t responded.


    Did he fall back asleep again?


    Was he sleep-talking before?


    <em>The Qinghai Sword.</em>


    <em>Tsk.</em>


    I nced at him, trying to figure out what to do, but he stared back with those strange white pupils of his.


    It seemed like he wasn¡¯t going to let me go easily.


    And I couldn¡¯t me him¡ªhow could he in a situation like this?


    After steadying my breath, I answered the Qinghai Sword.


    ¡°I was looking for a secret vault.¡±


    I didn¡¯t bother with pointless excuses.


    I knew lying would only make things worse.


    Things had already escted, so I had to face it head-on.


    ¡°Secret vault?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Qinghai Sword put on a strange expression.


    Of course, it would. It implied that there was a secret vault beneath the Heavenly Dragon Academy¡ªand that a Young Prodigy like me knew about it.


    <em>This was only the beginning though.</em>


    I had asked the Sword Queen for help, but I had a backup n just in case things turned out this way.


    However, I didn¡¯t know if it was going to work or not.


    As I was busy working my brain, the Qinghai Sword asked me.


    ¡°If there really is a secret vault here, how do you know about it?¡±


    After hearing a very expected question, I slowly pulled a pass from my pocket.


    ¡°This is¡­?¡±


    The Qinghai Sword¡¯s eyes widened in surprise when he saw the pass.


    It was the First ss Beggar¡¯s Pass.


    A symbol of the Beggar¡¯s Sect Leader, given to me by the Immortal Healer.


    I¡¯d shown it to the Beggar King before.


    I always wondered when and where I could use this.


    <em>¡­Will this work?</em>


    There was only one reason I¡¯d shown it to the Qinghai Sword.


    It was very simple.


    I was implying that I got the information from the Leader of the Beggar¡¯s Sect.


    Though of course, I didn¡¯t actually get that information from their leader, and even if the Qinghai Sword had a way to contact their leader, I could simply say that I heard it from another person of Beggar¡¯s Sect.


    But if that doesn¡¯t work though?


    Then I¡¯m simply fucked.


    If I¡¯d really considered the worst-case scenario, I wouldn¡¯t have gone searching for the secret vault in the first ce.


    ¡°¡­The First ss Beggar¡¯s Pass, huh.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Did the leader directly give you that?¡±


    ¡°I cannot answer that question.¡±


    ¡°You know you are not in a situation where you can choose to respond or not.¡±


    ¡°I do know that. However, I still cannot answer that question.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I was basically telling him to cut me open if he really wanted the answer.


    I feared he might actually do it, but I had no other choice. Exining further would only make things worse.


    ¡°Fine. Forget how you got the information. What did you see inside the secret vault?¡±


    ¡°There was nothing in it.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­ there was nothing, you say?¡±


    It was obviously a lie.


    I¡¯d gotten into this mess because of that ce¡ªthere was definitely something in there.


    What frustrated me more was that I hadn¡¯t even been able to check the treasures in the room. I hadn¡¯t taken a single thing. But I couldn¡¯t let that frustration show.


    <em>The secret vault closed.</em>


    I checkedter, but the entrance that the Water Dragon and I entered from disappeared, and it seemed like the Formation around it also disappeared with it as if it never existed there in the first ce.


    <em>Was it the power of the memory?</em>


    Did he erase the vault after trying to implode it?


    If that¡¯s the case,


    <em>It¡¯s possible that the secret vault was a made-up area in the first ce.</em>


    The entrance was real and judging by how the Water Dragon remembered it, it wasn¡¯t fake.


    He didn¡¯t just create a space; he¡¯d stopped time within it too.


    Could this even be considered martial arts?


    <em>Elder Shin said that it was Yeon Il-Cheon¡¯s power.</em>


    If he was able to do that much, then was he even human anymore?


    <em>Moreover, how were we able to get out?</em>


    ording to the Water Dragon, not long after I disappeared, he sat down and yawned but he found himself outside after a blink of his eyes and he saw me lying down behind him.


    <em>In terms of time, it was barely ten seconds</em>


    But considering how long my conversation with the memorysted, that was impossible.


    This meant that time was indeed stopped in that room.


    <em>As long as what I experienced wasn¡¯t just an illusion.</em>


    Should I be d about it?


    I had evidence that it wasn¡¯t an illusion, right on my hand.


    Though it wasn¡¯t visible to the Qinghai Sword, since I covered it with cloth.


    ¡°As you heard from the Water Dragon, there wasn¡¯t enough time for me to search for anything in there.¡±


    I decided to use this to my advantage.


    Only I experienced the difference in time between the room and the outside, so I could y this card.


    Though of course, it was up to the Qinghai Sword to believe the Water Dragon.


    I personally wouldn¡¯t have believed him.


    I would¡¯ve made him speak the truth by beating him up, but that¡¯s only because of my personality.


    ¡°¡­So you lost consciousness as soon as you entered.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t very convincing. Who would believe that?


    ¡°So you entered Heavenly Dragon Academy knowing about the secret vault beneath it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t deny it now that I had already admitted to knowing about the vault.


    The Qinghai Sword fell silent, clearly thinking something over.


    ¡°¡­Since there was an unknown secret vault down there, I shall inform this incident to the Murim Alliance.¡±


    He sighed before continuing.


    ¡°Your punishment will be decided after I finish talking with the Alliance.¡±


    Could I be suspended for this?


    Not only that, but I might also be interrogated by the Murim Alliance.


    <em>I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll go that far though.</em>


    They didn¡¯t know about the secret vault beneath the Academy either, so I¡¯m sure they wouldn¡¯t want this news spreading.


    The important part to them though, was what was inside.


    Even if they did interrogate me, I didn¡¯t take anything from the vault. And if they couldn¡¯t even find it, it wouldn¡¯t be a huge deal.


    ¡°I will also send a letter to Gu n about this.¡±


    <em>¡­Oh.</em>N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Now that could be a problem.


    If Father finds out I caused trouble in the Heavenly Dragon Academy¡­


    <em>I¡¯m fucked.</em>


    He wouldn¡¯t let this slide.


    I caused trouble everywhere I went, and this time, the punishment could be serious.


    Getting punished by Father was a huge problem.


    His anger was terrifying.


    ¡°¡­Since it¡¯s already thiste, I will stop for today and call you two separately another day.¡±


    Because it was already midnight, the Qinghai Sword decided to let us go for now.


    He also told us not to tell anyone about the secret vault.


    Considering how he said that he¡¯ll call the Water Dragon and I one more time, he wasn¡¯t going to let us off easily.


    <em>¡®Am I going to be suspended?</em>


    That was a high possibility.


    Honestly, I wouldn¡¯t mind being suspended, but I still had important things to take care of at the Academy, even after dealing with the vault.


    I still needed to deal with Jang Seonyeon and Cheol Jiseon.


    During this,


    <em>His hand looks strange.</em>


    I noticed something odd about the Qinghai Sword¡¯s hand.


    I wasn¡¯t able to see it clearly since he was hiding it with cloth, but something was off about it, though I didn¡¯t know what it was.


    ¡°You may both leave now.¡±


    As I was observing the Qinghai Sword¡¯s hand, he told us to leave.


    I had braced for more interrogation, but he let us go surprisingly easily.


    <em>How do I say this, he doesn¡¯t seem to be in the best condition.</em>


    Perhaps his tired voice and exhausted expression was one of the reasons why he let us leave so early.


    Outwardly, he seemed the same, but I could sense a difference in him.


    I set aside my thoughts about the Qinghai Sword and stood up.


    I had to appreciate the fact that, for now, I was free.


    After bowing in respect alongside the Water Dragon, I left the building.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    As soon as I stepped outside, I was greeted by the Sword Queen.


    It seemed she had been waiting for me all along.


    The Water Dragon seemed a bit startled at the sight of the Sword Queen, then shot me a curious look.


    ¡°I shall be taking my leave first.¡±


    He directed his words toward the Sword Queen.


    It seemed like he noticed that the Sword Queen had a business with me.


    It would have made sense for the Sword Queen to stop him, given she wouldn¡¯t want him spreading rumors about our rtionship, but she didn¡¯t bother.


    <em>This woman¡­? What¡¯s she going to do if others found out about it?</em>


    Once the Water Dragon left, the Sword Queen quietly began walking, and I followed her.


    For some reason, the Sword Queen seemed to be in a hurry.


    We soon found ourselves back on the path where we first crossed paths.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°We have some things to talk about, correct?¡±


    ¡°Could we not do it another day, since it¡¯s midnight?¡±


    The Sword Queen¡¯s expressionless stare said everything¡ªthere would be no waiting until another day.


    She was telling me that she couldn¡¯t.


    The Sword Queen stalled the Qinghai Sword due to my request, but she was expecting something in return.


    The Stone of Mount Hua that was supposedly inside the secret vault.


    I had promised her I¡¯d bring it to her if I found it.


    ¡°I told you earlier, but I didn¡¯t have time to bring anything out of the secret vault.¡±


    The Stone of Mount Hua, my ass.


    I nearly died in there when the space copsed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to the Sword Queen, but-¡°


    ¡°Arm.¡±


    Her terse response made me flinch.


    ¡°Roll up your sleeves.¡±


    <em>Tsk.</em>


    I clicked my tongue at her certainty.


    It seemed like I was caught already.


    ¡°Sword Queen.¡±


    ¡°You might be able to fool the Qinghai Sword, but you can¡¯t fool me. Especially not when my eyes have blossomed in plum flowers.¡±


    The heavy scent of plum flowers radiated from my arm.


    It seemed like the Sword Queen noticed it.


    I had tried my best to hide it.


    Well, I guess it didn¡¯t work.


    ¡°¡­This isn¡¯t the Stone of Mount Hua.¡±


    ¡°Roll it up.¡±


    With a sigh, I rolled up my sleeve, her serious tone leaving me no choice.


    Revealing what was tied to my arm.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The Sword Queen lost her words after checking my arm.


    As I had said earlier, this wasn¡¯t the Stone of Mount Hua.


    It didn¡¯t look like a stone, and it didn¡¯t feel like one either.


    The object glowed pink, wrapping around my arm like silk.


    <em>I don¡¯t think it felt this way originally.</em>


    When Elder Shin controlled my body, I had definitely grabbed this in the vault, but back then it felt more like arge marble.


    When I woke up, though, it had wrapped itself around my arm like a bandage.


    Why was it on my left arm though when I¡¯m right-handed?


    For some reason, it really annoyed me.

 Chapter 317: Ironclad (1)

    Chapter 317: Irond (1)


    <em>m¡­! m¡­!</em>


    In the early morning, with the scent of midnight still lingering, a monstrous sound echoed repeatedly through a training roomrge enough to hold dozens of people.


    Moreover, the students watching in the back all wore horrified expressions on their faces.


    <em>m!</em>


    Pe Woo Cheol¡¯s massive body hit the floor with a series of heavy thuds.


    Each time he fell, dust rose from the ground, kicked up by the sheer weight of his body.


    And It wasn¡¯t just dust.


    The students were left speechless, overwhelmed by the dense Qi that filled the room.


    Pe Woocheol quickly tried to get back on his feet, but before he could, a hand appeared in his field of vision.


    The hand then pushed onto Pe Woocheol¡¯s forehead, forcing him to lose his stance once again.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    It was a simple movement.


    Even without using much force, his opponent easily sent Pe WooCheol crashing back to the ground.


    ¡°If you¡¯re just going to keep falling, you might as well stay down.¡±


    At those words, Pe Woocheoly t down on the ground.


    It seemed like his stamina reached its limit.


    ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­¡±


    ¡°You started off calcting your moves, but halfway through, you got reckless. It¡¯s like you were begging me to hit you. Your body may be as big as a mountain, but it feels like I¡¯m hitting tofu.¡±


    He was as cruel as ever.


    Even the bystanders flinched at his words.


    Was there anyone who could outdo Pe Woo Cheol verbally, considering his notoriously bad attitude?


    Probably not.


    Even if there was, they wouldn¡¯t be nearly as terrifying as the one who was currently dismantling him.


    ¡°Pe Woocheol¡­ was being thrown everywhere like a toy.¡±


    ¡°He ripped Pe Woocheol¡¯s Qi with his hands¡­ how is such a thing even possible?¡±


    The students watched in shock.


    It made sense¡ªPe Woo Cheol¡¯s opponent was barely half his size and younger than many of the other students at Heavenly Dragon Academy, yet he was toying with him.


    However, his talents and martial strength were so well-known that no one was truly surprised.


    One of the students watching, whispered.


    ¡°¡­The True Dragon rips people apart.¡±


    Just as everyone was about to nod in agreement,


    ¡°I don¡¯t, you crazy bastards!¡±


    ¡°Eek!¡±


    The True Dragon shouted back upon hearing the whisper.


    Apparently, he had sharp hearing too.


    As the students hurried away from his roar, the True Dragon sighed deeply.


    ¡°¡­This is why I don¡¯te here often.¡±


    Especially on days without morning drills.


    Martial artists were bound to train by themselves if there weren¡¯t group training.


    Days like this always brought everyone to the training room.


    I wasn¡¯t sure why I was bothering with this big bastard.


    I scratched my head, staring down at Pe Woocheol.


    <em>Maybe he¡¯s better?</em>


    At least Pe Woocheol had the perseverance.


    He was better than that bastard passed out in the corner.


    That bastard being none other than Gu Jeolyub.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡±


    In front of him stood someone smiling awkwardly.


    The students might have been here because of me, but it was more likely because of that handsome bastard over there.


    The one standing over Gu Jeolyub was Mount Hua¡¯s greatest prodigy, the genius who earned the title Sword Dragon, surpassing even the Namgung n and Wudang Sect.


    Sword Dragon, Yung Pung.


    ncing at Gu Jeolyub, Yung Pung asked awkwardly,


    ¡°¡­What should we do about Young Expert Gu?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®What should we do?¡¯ Just leave him there. Ugh, I can¡¯t show my face anywhere because of how embarrassing he is.¡±


    I felt ashamed to share the same surname as him.


    <em>He begged so hard, yet it only took a single strike¡­!</em>


    The reason why Gu Jeolyub fainted effortlessly was because he was knocked out in a single blow from Yung Pung in a spar.


    Yes, just a single strike.


    He couldn¡¯t even endure that much.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Just staring at his embarrassing body made me want to hide my face.


    Yung Pung was undoubtedly one of the greatest geniuses of our generation, but Gu Jeolyub wasn¡¯t weak enough to lose in such a pathetic way.


    I made him work so much, yet he went down with just a single blow.


    ¡°Haha¡­ He uh¡­ must¡¯ve been nervous.¡±


    ¡°¡­You still want to sugarcoat him?¡±


    ¡°There had to be a reason, you know.¡±


    ¡°The reason is simple. He lost because he¡¯s weak.¡±


    Try making excuses like that in a real-life battle.


    You¡¯d be saying it with your head already sliced off.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    More than anything, I felt a little guilty toward Yung Pung.


    He came to me for training, but I left him with Gu Jeolyub instead.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Yung Pung.¡±


    ¡°No problem at all. I¡¯m fine with it as it was an experience.¡±


    Yung Pung didn¡¯t have his arrogance likest time.


    Despite his pride andpetitive nature, he managed to keep his ego in check.


    <em>¡­What a great mind he has.</em>


    He had endured Mount Hua¡¯s brutal training while sharpening his mental discipline, elevating his strength far beyond what I¡¯d imagined sincest time.


    He was now at the pinnacle of the Peak Realm.


    <em>It¡¯s way different from my past life.</em>


    Back then, I didn¡¯t know much about him, but I had heard he struggled in the Peak Realm for a long time.


    The thought left a bitter taste in my mouth.


    <em>¡­I only showed him one thing.</em>


    I gave him some beating since I wasn¡¯t fond of his arrogance, but he used that as a starting point to bing who he is now.


    Meanwhile, some people have struggled endlessly just to reach this point.


    At this rate, it felt like Yung Pung would be the next Sword King.


    The Sword King of Mount Hua? He would be called something like that.


    <em>I do also have some hope for Muyeon.</em>


    He wasn¡¯t very famous in the Central ins yet, but I knew once he stopped being my escort and started fighting on his own, his name would spread like wildfire.


    <em>¡®He is also one of the few people who is on my side.</em>


    I didn¡¯t fully trust him yet, but after the friends from my past life, Muyeon was the person I trusted the most.


    Gu Jeolyub was in that circle too¡­ but maybe I should rethink that after today.


    ¡°¡­My back.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t given him much attentiontely, being busy with the Academy, and now here he was in such a pathetic state.


    ¡°Woocheol.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, brother¡­¡±


    Pe Woocheol responded as he groaned.


    Still struggling to catch his breath.


    ¡°Take care of that guy.¡±


    ¡°¡­Uh¡­ Do I just have to throw him somewhere?¡±


    ¡°Throw him in his room if possible. Leaving him on a random floor is a bit much, you know.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Pe Woocheol seemed disappointed for some reason.


    Why did this bastard feel sopetitive when it came to him?


    I had no idea.


    Since my training time was nearly up, I stood up.


    ¡°Are you leaving now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°¡­How unfortunate. I was hoping we¡¯d have some joyful training together for the first time in a while.¡±


    I frowned a little after hearing Yung Pung.


    But, I never once found it joyful myself though¡­?


    I thought the same thingst time in Mount Hua. None of the guys obsessed with plum flowers seemed normal at all.


    ¡°We shall save it for next time. I will remember this.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Really?¡±


    I only said it out of respect, but Yung Pung¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡­That was a mistake on my part.


    ¡°Uh¡­ actually,¡±


    ¡°I will remember it for sure as well.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah, I see.¡±


    It was toote to take back what I¡¯d said.


    Yung Pung smiled happily.


    <em>Why is he so happy about it?</em>


    Hasn¡¯t he had enough training at Mount Hua?


    Besides, his rtionship with his seniors and juniors didn¡¯t seem that bad thest time I checked.


    As I was thinking that, Yung Pung smiled and spoke.


    ¡°I have to assume my seniors and juniors must hate training. I always feel lonely when they disappear halfway through.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <em>Hmm.</em>


    I slightly nodded my head at Yung Pung¡¯s words.


    I see.


    <em>¡­Basically, they all ran away from him because they couldn¡¯t endure him.</em>


    It wasn¡¯t that the people of Mount Hua were weird, maybe Yung Pung was the odd one after all?


    My opinion about Mount Hua just changed a little.


    Then,


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Yung Pung suddenly tilted his head, his gaze on me.


    His gaze fixated on my arm.


    ¡°¡­Huh¡­?¡±


    He stared at my left arm as if something was off.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I asked, noticing his curious gaze.


    Yung Pung quickly took a step back, realizing he was being disrespectful.


    ¡°A-Ah, it was nothing. I¡¯m sorry. I just felt a familiar sensation.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be leaving now; I have some business to attend to.¡±


    With that, I left Yung Pung and the training room.


    Pe Woocheol will clean up the mess.


    As I walked out, I could hear the students inside sighing in relief.


    At this point, they were treating me like a demon.


    Not that I cared¡ªit wasn¡¯t like I wasn¡¯t used to this in my past life.


    The real problem, though, was Yung Pung at the end.


    <em>¡­Did he notice?</em>


    He was definitely staring at my left arm.


    I quietly rolled up my sleeve.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    The pink bandage came into my view.


    Yung Pung must have sensed something from my arm.


    I had been trying my best to hide it, but it seemed that wasn¡¯t enough to fool a martial artist from Mount Hua.


    <em>What do I do about this?</em>


    <em>Sigh.</em>


    I thought back to that day, letting out a frustrated sigh.


    It seemed like I was able to survive thanks to the power of this treasure, when Elder Shin took this item in the secret vault using my body.


    From the way Elder Shin used it and the reactions of both the Sword Queen and Yung Pung, it was clear this was a treasure from Mount Hua.


    Everything about that was fine.


    It proved that the vault wasn¡¯t an illusion, and it had saved my life, which was great.


    However,


    <em>Why can¡¯t I take it off?</em>


    I just couldn¡¯t get the thing off my arm.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    <em>I¡¯m going to go insane¡­</em>


    I had tried unwrapping it since it was shaped like a bandage, but it wouldn¡¯te off.


    I tried removing it gently at first, then I even used my Qi to force it off.


    At one point, I hit my arm out of frustration.


    <em>¡­I probably got a bad bruise from that.</em>


    I struggled to get out of bed this morning from how hard I¡¯d hit it, but I had to try something.


    In the end though, I couldn¡¯t get it off.


    Why won¡¯t this thing let go of me?


    It was a hassle whenever I tried to wash, and showing it to others was just embarrassing.


    When I showed it to the Sword Queen, she thought for a moment before saying she needed to ask the Celestial Plum Blossom about it, since it was a Mount Hua treasure.


    On top of that, she didn¡¯t even get the Stone of Mount Hua she wanted so badly.


    I asked the Sword Queen if the thing on my arm was the stone, but how could this be a stone?


    <em>Though, when I first grabbed it, it did</em> feel <em>like a stone.</em>


    At first, it felt like arge marble.


    But why had it taken this form?


    The Sword Queen said she¡¯d ask the Celestial Plum Blossom about it, but I didn¡¯t know when that would be, and there was someone else who could give me answers much sooner.


    ¡°So please exin it to me.¡±


    However,


    But no matter how many times I asked, I got no response.


    The hero of Mount Hua, the old man living rent-free in my body, Elder Shin.


    He showed up for a moment that day, then vanished again.


    <em>¡­I¡¯m going insane, seriously.</em>


    I had no idea what he wanted from me.


    He definitely knew what this thing was.


    Was he ying with me?


    For him to appear and disappear again, just what was he doing?


    ¡°Nothing is going well for me, ugh.¡±


    Before the Murim Alliance came to me to interrogate me about the secret vault in the Heavenly Dragon Academy, I wanted to take care of all my business here, but because nothing went ording to my ns, I started to be angrier as time went by.


    This isn¡¯t even the only thing on my te right now.


    <em>¡­What wasing up again? A hand-on-training?</em>


    I thought about the Academy¡¯s uing schedule.


    I¡¯d heard it was going to be hands-on training on everything we¡¯d learned so far.


    That¡¯s what I heard, but by this point of time,


    <em>The bastard should start making his move soon.</em>


    I was pretty sure Jang Seonyeon would make his move soon.


    If I were him, I¡¯d use the hands-on training as an opportunity to stir something up behind the scenes.


    But it also meant I could turn the tables on him.


    Would he not know that though?


    <em>Of course he knows, considering what I said to himst time in his ears.</em>


    I kindly told him that he¡¯d die here.


    There was no way Jang Seonyeon didn¡¯t understand that.


    That¡¯s why he chose Cheol Jiseon.


    <em>How did the bastard find out, I wonder.</em>


    The thing that puzzled me was how Jang Seonyeon had information on Cheol Jiseon.


    Knowing his real surname, Zhuge, was one thing, but if he approached him, then he likely knew about that ¡®power¡¯ too.


    But I wondered how he knew about it.


    Did he gain that information from the Alliance?


    The Beggar¡¯s Sect was part of the Alliance, sure, but this kind of information wasn¡¯t easy toe by.


    ¡°It just means he has some support behind his back.¡±


    Though I don¡¯t think it¡¯s anyone ordinary.


    Like those bastards I dealt with when I was Wi Seol-Ah that day.


    <em>It¡¯s probably rted to them.</em>


    If that¡¯s true, then Jang Seonyeon is far from being part of the Orthodox Faction.


    <em>Does the Harmonic Sword know about this?</em>


    I wanted to know if the Alliance Leader also knew about this.


    If he knew, I¡¯d know if the whole Murim Alliance was backing Jang Seonyeon.


    <em>Even if they weren¡¯t on his side though,</em>


    The Alliance couldn¡¯t be trusted. I never had much faith in them anyway.


    With that thought, I quietly whispered.


    ¡°I won¡¯t give him another chance this time.¡±


    He was my most important target here, and since I was determined to kill him no matter what, I had to make sure I finished the job this time.


    I¡¯d made this my goal from the moment I decided to attend the Heavenly Dragon Academy.


    <em>As long as the heavens didn¡¯t stop me from it.</em>


    I hoped nothing like that would happen, but that evening, I faced an unexpected twist¡ªthough it wasn¡¯t as bad as the heavens copsing.


    ¡°¡­What did you say?¡±


    Right as I was about to put my spoon in my mouth, a bastard eating with me said something strange.


    ¡°Repeat it again.¡±


    After I asked him again, Cheol Jiseon repeated his words.


    ¡°¡­The Meteor Sword asked me to help kill you.¡±


    It was such a random confession.


    I couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded after hearing it.


    Because¡­


    <em>I already knew¡­?</em>


    I already knew that he was trying to do so.


    I just didn¡¯t expect Cheol Jiseon to tell me outright.

 Chapter 318: Ironclad (2)

    Chapter 318: Irond (2)


    I was stunned for a moment after hearing him.


    <em>What did this guy just say?</em>


    I just wrap my head around why Cheol Jiseon chose to tell me this in the middle of our meal.


    The Meteor Sword had asked him for help in his mission to kill me.


    And it was Cheol Jiseon who decided to confess this to me.


    Cheol Jiseon had invited me to eat, which was unexpected. I¡¯d even canceled my ns with Moyong Hi-ah toe here.


    However, I didn¡¯t expect this to happen.


    As I sat there, I wondered,


    <em>Why?</em>


    It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t already know about Jang Seonyeon¡¯s n. It was that I never expected Cheol Jiseon to snitch.


    <em>Just why?</em>


    Why did he choose to?


    I tried my best to think of a reason, but nothing made sense.


    I was already informed from Pe Woocheol about how Jang Seonyeon approached Cheol Jiseon a few days ago.


    Even if he hadn¡¯t, I would¡¯ve expected it.


    Jang Seonyeon trying toe up with a n to harm me?


    CGiven what happened in my past life, it was inevitable.


    The only difference was that,st time, his target had been the Water Dragon, not me.


    However, unlike the Water Dragon, who didn¡¯t react to him in my past life, I wasn¡¯t going to just sit back.


    That difference made it more likely for Jang Seonyeon to act sooner than he had before.


    I wasn¡¯t entirely sure he¡¯d act the way I expected, but judging by his attitude, I was confident it wouldn¡¯t take long.


    Moreover,


    <em>I prefer that anyway.</em>


    I wanted him to.


    I was hoping he¡¯d make his move sooner rather thanter.


    For that to happen, it required Jang Seonyeon to approach Cheol Jiseon.


    After all, the key to everythingy in Cheol Jiseon¡¯s hands.


    This was why I was confused.


    I couldn¡¯t understand why Cheol Jiseon would betray Jang Seonyeon and tell me all of this.


    I asked with confusion.


    ¡°Why are you telling me that¡­?¡±


    ¡°Because we are friends¡­?¡±


    His response made me smirk inwardly.


    <em>Friend huh?</em>


    Did he really think we were friends just because I called him that?


    Funnily enough, I was sure neither of us actually believed that.


    I kept him close because I needed him, but did he really think of me as a friend? Unlikely.


    ¡°Right, we are friends.¡±


    I chewed on a side dish and nced back at Cheol Jiseon.


    His pupils were trembling, and I couldn¡¯t read the emotions behind them.


    ¡°But that¡¯s not enough reason for you to tell me this, you know.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You seem to have a better reason for it. I wonder what that is.¡±


    If Jang Seonyeon approached Cheol Jiseon the same way he had in my past life, then Cheol Jiseon must¡¯ve had a good reason to take his side. Though I didn¡¯t know what he was offered.


    So why would he throw away that offer and tell me everything?


    Just because we were ¡°friends¡±?


    <em>I¡¯m not</em> some naive fool with flowers in my head.


    It was hard for me to fully believe him.


    Cheol Jiseon¡¯s pupils trembled as my question sank in.


    He must¡¯ve thought long and hard before telling me this, but that didn¡¯t mean I could go easy on him.


    As I was about to question him more,


    ¡°¡­When you heard from me,¡±


    Cheol Jiseon¡¯s nervous gaze locked onto me as he spoke.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask why that was happening, but instead why I told you this.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    That felt a bit out of nowhere.


    However,


    ¡°It¡¯s almost like you already knew this would happen¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Those words were critical.


    I opened my eyes wider in surprise.


    That was a mistake on my part.


    It was my mistake, but now I was starting to think differently about him.


    <em>This bastard?</em>


    Did I underestimate him too much?


    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. It¡¯s just my thought. But¡­¡±


    His pupils slowly calmed down as he spoke.


    ¡°It feels like what I¡¯m thinking might actually be true.¡±


    ¡°¡­Woah.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ hated the Meteor Sword. You despised him.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think that?¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t anyone in the Academy that doesn¡¯t know that.¡±


    Fair.


    The whole Academy knew about the time I caused a scene with Cheol Jiseon¡¯s group and argued with the Meteor Sword.


    Because of that, rumors spread¡ªnonsense about me feeling guilty toward the Meteor Sword or being jealous of him.


    How nonsensical it was.


    Though, one thing was true.


    ¡°Yes, I hate that bastard. But what¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t anything wrong with it. However, it does help me in my current decision.¡±


    ¡°Decision¡±, that¡¯s what Cheol Jiseon said.


    ¡°Hating him isn¡¯t enough of a reason for you to rat him out.¡±


    ¡°Snow Phoenix.¡±


    That caught my attention immediately.


    ¡°Poison Phoenix¡­ Sword Dancer, Water Dragon, Sword Dragon¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you- ¡°


    ¡°The descendant of the Sword Venerable¡­ and even the Dragon Warrior.¡±


    A strange, cold energy seemed to radiate from Cheol Jiseon¡¯s fidgeting fingers.


    ¡°It¡¯s the people around you. Just having one of them as a friend is already an incredible achievement, yet you stand in the center of all of them.¡±


    It sounded like he¡¯d done some background research on me, but he was just pointing out what he observed.


    Still, why was he bringing this up now?


    Cheol Jiseon¡¯s pupils had steadied by now.


    ¡°All rumors about you make you seem terrifying and cruel. Your face too.¡±


    ¡°Hey, did you have to mention my face there? Do you want to die?¡±


    ¡°¡­Sorry.¡±


    Thatment irritated me for a second.


    ¡°But despite that, everyone around you is pure and impressive¡­¡±


    ¡°So what? You think it¡¯s weird that they¡¯re around me, even with all those shitty rumors?¡±


    ¡°Yes, very.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want me to- ¡°


    ¡°It¡¯s strange that those rumors even exist, considering the people around you.¡±


    He tapped the table repeatedly, watching me with a strange look.


    ¡°On the other hand, the rumors about the Meteor Sword are oddly strange when ites to you.¡±


    As Cheol Jiseon kept speaking, his demeanor shifted.


    He was somewhat getting colder, and a bit more serious as well.


    ¡°The biggest thing¡­ is that you keep me by your side.¡±


    I crossed my arms and responded.


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°¡­From the entrance exams until now, you¡¯ve been keeping me close.¡±


    How amusing.


    I¡¯d only ever thought of him as a bastard with some special powers.


    Since when did he be so observant?


    ¡°The Meteor Sword warned me about you, and asked me for help to kill you. Despite that situation, you continued to keep me by your side. This means that I must have some value to you.¡±


    ¡°Since when? When did you start thinking about this?¡±


    ¡°Ever since¡­ the Meteor Sword approached me.¡±


    So it hadn¡¯t been that long.


    Cheol Jiseon was proving to be much sharper than I¡¯d expected.


    It was one thing to read into the situation, but being certain was a different level entirely.


    ¡°You need me.¡±


    Cheol Jiseon spoke,N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I do.¡±


    And I didn¡¯t deny him.


    There was no point.


    I needed Cheol Jiseon.


    More specifically, I needed the power he possessed.


    ¡°So,¡±


    I leaned forward, locking eyes with him.


    ¡°Why are you telling me all of this?¡±


    ¡°¡­Because you asked why I told you what Jang Seonyeon said.¡±


    ¡°All of that is interesting, but it¡¯s not enough of a reason to tell me about your chat with that bastard from Taeryung n. There¡¯s something more.¡±


    All Cheol Jiseon had pointed out was my bad blood with Jang Seonyeon and that I needed him.


    But that wasn¡¯t reason enough for him to betray Jang Seonyeon.


    Jang Seonyeon needed Cheol Jiseon too, and he promised Cheol anything he wanted if he joined him. So why choose me over him?.


    I didn¡¯t even know what Cheol Jiseon wanted, and I had no ns to give it to him.


    Cheol Jiseon paused for a moment before responding.


    ¡°¡­The Meteor Sword didn¡¯t feel good.¡±


    ¡°Feel?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Something felt off about him.¡±


    He didn¡¯t feel good?


    That was a simple way to decide whose side to take.


    If Cheol Jiseon were as immature as I¡¯d thought, he might have sided with Jang Seonyeon. But he was turning out to be different.


    ¡°Also,¡±


    He seemed like he was going to add another reason, so I pushed him.


    ¡°¡­Also?¡±


    Cheol Jiseon started trembling again for some reason.


    Starting from his shoulders, his pupils began to shake.


    This wasn¡¯t the same nervousness as before.


    Instead, there was fear mixed inside.


    Why was he showing such a reaction?


    ¡°The Meteor Sword threatened me, but you¡­¡±


    ¡°Me¡­?¡±


    As I urged him, crossing my arms, Cheol Jiseon answered with his eyes shut tight.


    It seemed as if he couldn¡¯t look into my eyes.


    He spoke.


    ¡°¡­It felt like you were going to kill me.¡±


    In the midst of the rowdy cafeteria, that chilling phrase left his mouth.


    There were many people walking by, but no one was able to hear it.


    Because I¡¯d set up a barrier the moment Cheol Jiseon started talking about Jang Seonyeon.


    I turned his words over in my mind.


    <em>Kill you, huh.</em>


    Why did he think that way?


    I did my best to be kind.


    I was rather shocked by Cheol Jiseon¡¯s answer.


    Not because he thought I would kill him, but because,


    <em>How did he know?</em>


    The fact that I nned to get rid of Jang Seonyeon along with Cheol Jiseon.


    The fact that he¡¯d figured it out was surprising.


    I thought I did a good job hiding it.


    How did he notice?


    <em>¡­How fascinating.</em>


    I¡¯d thought of him as nothing more than a whiny, weak crybaby.


    Unexpectedly, he was way more observant.


    ¡°Why did you think in such a way? I had no n to kill you.¡±


    I smiled as I said it, but Cheol Jiseon didn¡¯t seem convinced.


    Sure, I¡¯d killed a few people since my regression, but not so many that killing intent would constantly hang around me.


    Seriously, how did he know?


    I guess he¡¯s not going to answer this one though.


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s say I did n to kill you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°But friend,¡±


    <em>Slide.</em>


    I slid my chair back slightly, shifting my posture.


    ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t kill you now just because you chose to take my side?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you believe such a thing.¡±


    I thought highly of Cheol Jiseon¡¯s power, but it came with its own risks.


    It was a power that went beyond martial arts, making it hard to control from the start.


    I might need his power, but the truth was, I nned to dispose of Cheol Jiseon once I got what I needed from him.


    Only then, it would make my future easier.


    ¡°Plus, don¡¯t you think that Jang Seonyeon will do the same?¡±


    ¡°¡­The Meteor Sword, he will use me until the end.¡±


    ¡°But not me?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°How strange. Then you should¡¯ve taken Jang Seonyeon¡¯s side so that you have a higher chance to survive.¡±


    It would make more sense for him to stay alive, even if it meant being used for the rest of his life.


    I couldn¡¯t understand why he came to me even though he knew that I was going to kill him.


    Cheol Jiseon¡¯s hands shook as he responded to my smirk.


    ¡°It¡¯s all pointless if you beat the Meteor Sword anyway.¡±


    ¡°Friend, why do you speak as if I¡¯m going to kill everyone? That¡¯s scary.¡±


    I didn¡¯t think Cheol Jiseon was going to be like this.


    Why is he smart? I thought he was fully ipetent.


    <em>Maybe because his opponent was Zhuge Hyuk?</em>


    Beingpared to the brain of the Demonic Cult probably made him seem ipetent in contrast.


    But now, this was bing a hassle.


    I didn¡¯t think Cheol Jiseon was going to find out about all of this.


    In short, he believed I would beat Jang Seonyeon and preferred to take my side rather than be killed along with him.


    ¡°But why should I ept you?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m useful.¡±


    ¡°How narcissistic of you.¡±


    You are useful, alright.


    The problem was, I didn¡¯t know how to use that yet.


    I stared at Cheol Jiseon for a moment, then shifted the conversation.


    Maybe I could learn more about the other side now that things had taken this turn.


    ¡°There is one thing I keep failing toprehend.¡±


    ¡°¡­What is it?¡±


    ¡°You said that Jang Seonyeon asked you for help in his mission to kill me.¡±


    The fact that he even asked Cheol Jiseon this meant¡­


    ¡°But how can you help him?¡±


    That meant Jang Seonyeon believed he could kill me with Cheol Jiseon¡¯s help.


    Which meant Cheol Jiseon¡¯s power was dangerous enough to make it possible.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t ask me to kill you directly¡­¡±


    Cheol Jiseon gave a different answer to my question, but it wasn¡¯t all too different.


    For Jang Seonyeon, the oue would be the same.


    I knew what kind of power Cheol Jiseon had.


    I¡¯d experienced it firsthand and watched it from a distance.


    ¡°So, you have that much strength for you to be capable of doing such a thing?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    I asked, though I already knew.


    I was curious if Cheol Jiseon would answer truthfully.


    But what if Cheol Jiseon does actually tell me about his power?


    I don¡¯t know then. I¡¯ll have to think about it afterwards.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    His fingers fidgeted nervously.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what he was doing, so I kept watching.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Cheol Jiseon thought for a long time.


    However, I was able to wait for him.


    If he actually told me, the silence would be worth it.


    Finally, Cheol Jiseon clenched his fist and spoke.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m able to open the gate to Abyss.¡±


    It was the answer I¡¯d been hoping for.

 Chapter 319: Ironclad (3)

    Chapter 319: Irond (3)


    Beneath the moon, a slender young man stood alone in the field, eyes shut.


    Even as the fierce winter wind whipped around him, he remained still, calm in the face of the cold.


    He was thinking about the past.


    Cheol Jiseon.


    No, Zhuge Jiseon¡ªhe was only ten when he first realized he wasn¡¯t like the others.


    One day, his fingertips began to tremble, and with each movement of his arms, a strange sensation rippled through his body.


    He wasn¡¯t able to sleep well because of how ufortable it was, and it even led to him skipping his meals which made him weaker as time passed by.


    Just what happened?


    Zhuge Jiseon searched for answers but found none.


    Then, about half a yearter, something happened.


    Unable to endure the unbearable sensation any longer, Zhuge Jiseon tore through it.


    He knew he could touch it, but he also sensed that danger lurked behind that action.


    That¡¯s why Zhuge Jiseon had held back, but now he¡¯d reached his breaking point.


    Zhuge Jiseon¡¯s hands were sensitive.


    Just a simple wave in the air sent mysterious tingles to his fingertips.


    It was there.


    Zhuge Jiseon was able to rip the strange sensation apart.


    It didn¡¯t make sense for a human to be capable of such a thing, but it was possible for Zhuge Jiseon.


    He simply grasped it and tore it apart.


    He didn¡¯t understand how or why, but he could.


    If only that had been the extent of his abilities.


    If so,


    -N-No!


    Zhuge Jiseon wouldn¡¯t have witnessed the cmity that followed.


    -Father!


    zing mes and buildings that were engulfed by a mysterious power.


    Zhuge Jiseon cried out, cradled in his sister¡¯s arms, as chaos unfolded around them.


    Among the buildings slowly swallowed by the mes was his home, with his father inside.


    He didn¡¯t want to remember this part of his past.


    Even so, he had to.


    Only then, he would be reminded of his sins.


    When he tore apart that strange sensation, a crack in the air appeared¡ªand it began to grow.


    The small crack expanded, morphing into a monster that consumed everything nearby.


    It was the Gate of Demons, the one his n had whispered about.


    The space he ripped apart evolved into the Gate of Demons.


    That wasn¡¯t all.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Because it was the Gate of Demons, it was capable of pouring out Demons from it.


    Much like when it devoured Zhuge Jiseon¡¯s father, sometimes the Gate of Demons turned into a monster itself and engulfed everything around it.


    How had he, with his own hands, summoned this world-shattering cmity¡ªthe Gate of Demons?


    He couldn¡¯t understand.


    All Zhuge Jiseon wanted was to escape from reality.


    Ever since Zhuge Jiseon killed his father with his own hands, his mother distanced herself, and his sister, who had witnessed the death while cradling their younger brother, said to him:


    -Jiseon, no matter what, you must never use your power.


    He had tearfully nodded to his sister, but there were days when he simply couldn¡¯t obey.


    He did his utmost to resist the strange sensations, but there were times he couldn¡¯t.


    About once a year, the urge became unbearable, and he had no choice but to release his power.


    Zhuge Jiseon looked for ces or mountains without any people in it to use his power.


    Summoning the Gate of Demons and fleeing always filled him with guilt, even when no one was near, but he could never risk doing it close to his sister.


    He wanted to keep his sister safe even if it meant his death.


    His power was dangerous.


    Even though the world had grown ustomed to the Gate of Demons, and people learned to prepare, it didn¡¯t change the fact that he remained a danger.


    Moreover, the special Gate of Demons that didn¡¯t pour out any demons, but instead sucked in everything around it, was so powerful that even Peak Realm martial artists couldn¡¯t do anything against it.


    As a result, he lived in constant hiding from others.


    He also used a fake name.


    If anyone discovered that a Zhuge n descendant possessed such a power, his sister would inevitably suffer as well.


    Despite all of this, he needed his power.


    With the help of Cheol Hwanho, he entered the Heavenly Dragon Academy, even though he had to conceal his identity and bear the weight of his pain.


    He needed strength if he wanted to protect.


    <em>However, I have no talent.</em>


    Zhuge Jiseon knew that hecked talent as a martial artist for him to use Qi.


    That¡¯s why he sought a different path.


    His mother had tried to make him stop, and his sister warned him of the danger, but Zhuge Jiseon had taken the name Cheol Jiseon for a purpose.


    <em>This year¡¯s Heavenly Dragon Academy is said to be the greatest in history,</em>


    The Meteor Generation, known for producing an endless stream of geniuses.


    This year, all of these geniuses were converging in one ce.


    The pirs of the Orthodox Sect, Four Noble ns.


    Blood rtives of these ns would gather, along with those from lesser noble families.


    Moreover, Zhuge Jiseon heard that most of the Six Dragons and the Three Phoenixes were gathering.


    The future of the Central ins, were all gathering into one spot.


    <em>I have to go.</em>


    To protect his sister, and to fulfill his father¡¯s dream of restoring their n¡¯s honor.


    That was his goal.


    It was right for him to go instead of his sister who was sick.


    There was still some time before he would need to release his power, and he had calcted that he could do it during the Academy¡¯s break, when students returned to their ns.


    It seemed like the perfect opportunity to carry out his n.


    At least, that¡¯s what his calctions suggested.


    But not every n goes as predicted.


    Zhuge Jiseon knew this, but there was one crucial detail he hadn¡¯t considered.


    It was the fact that he overlooked how hard it was to build connections in the Heavenly Dragon Academy.


    Most students already knew each other before entering the Academy, and Zhuge Jiseon¡¯sck of notable talent made things even more challenging.


    He was pretty clever, but there weren¡¯t enough situations where he was able to show it.


    Here, everyone was a martial artist, and in this world, only martial strength mattered.


    The ability to open the Gate of Demons?


    An incredible power, but one that Zhuge Jiseon couldn¡¯t control¡ªone that was far too dangerous.


    He would be lucky if the Orthodox Faction didn¡¯t consider him an enemy.


    Moreover, if his Zhuge surname was found out¡­


    It wouldn¡¯t have been strange for them to go after his neck.


    <em>¡­Perhaps I¡¯m in a way more dangerous situation than I thought?</em>


    He realized this truth during the first entrance exam, when his spirit was crushed.


    When Zhuge Jiseon realized hecked the martial strength to join the groups formed by noble ns, it became clear his situation was far worse than he had imagined.


    He had no answer.


    He entered an enemy base with everyone pointing their des at him, so none of his ns worked.


    He fought with all his might, gritting his teeth, and barely scraped through the second entrance exam, but the real challengey in the third.


    An absurd test that demanded students steal bands from each other¡ªor from Demons.


    Zhuge Jiseon became certain that he wasn¡¯t going to pass this exam.


    ¡®¡­¡¯


    He fell in despair.


    He realized how weak he was only now because he never got to meet another Young Prodigy before.


    <em>¡­I¡¯m screwed.</em>


    His sister had been his only friend, so socializing with others was a challenge.


    Hisck of martial strength only made matters worse.


    <em>Building connections my ass¡­¡¯</em>


    The brutal truth repeatedly struck Zhuge Jiseon¡¯s heart,


    <em>¡­I can¡¯t give up.</em>


    Giving up wasn¡¯t an option for him.


    He grinded his teeth.


    Zhuge Jiseon worked his brain.


    He needed to pass this third entrance exam.


    <em>Should I make a trap since I don¡¯t have any strength myself?</em>


    Fighting another Young Prodigy was out of the question, so he considered setting a trap to capture a Demon instead.


    Judging by this exam, it seemed like it was also a test of how one hunted Demons.


    Zhuge Jiseon was somewhat confident in this type of thing.


    <em>¡­Nice.</em>


    Just as he was scouting for the ideal spot toy his trap,


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    A figure appeared in his line of sight as he pushed through the tall grass.


    <em>A person¡­?</em>


    A chill ran down Zhuge Jiseon¡¯s spine.


    Of all the bad luck, running into someone right away!


    He wondered if he needed to get into his battle stance. Could he win?


    It was most likely that he couldn¡¯t.


    However, one good thing about this was¡­


    <em>¡­He¡¯s lying down?</em>


    That person was lying down on the ground during the test.


    His slow, steady breathing and closed eyes made it seem like he was asleep.


    Sleeping in a situation like this?


    <em>What kind of person is he?</em>


    This person was definitely not normal.


    <em>¡­Then is this my chance?</em>


    Upon this sudden discovery, Zhuge Jiseon felt as if fate had granted him an opportunity, abandoning his n to trap a Demon.


    He approached his opponent, as he also happened to have the band that he needed.


    Sneaking up with his presence concealed, Zhuge Jiseon reached out his hand.


    But in his excitement, Zhuge Jiseon overlooked a critical detail.


    No one would lie down and sleep during such a test unless they were incredibly strong.


    <em>Crack!</em>


    Just as his hand neared his opponent, Zhuge Jiseon¡¯s vision suddenly spun.


    Before he could even react, his opponent¡¯s hand was already wrapped around his neck.


    -What are you?


    It seemed like he had just hit puberty judging by his voice.


    Zhuge Jiseon trembled upon seeing the boy¡¯s icy expression.


    His eyes,


    <em>D-Demon¡­</em>


    They resembled the Demons from his past so closely that it was unnerving.


    -I asked what you are.


    -I-I¡¯m sor-


    Zhuge Jiseon wasn¡¯t even able to speak properly due to the fear he felt.


    He had definitely chosen the wrong person to mess with.


    It was possible that he was going to die here.


    How could a human¡¯s gaze be this terrifying¡­?


    Could he be a Demon, hiding behind a human mask?


    The thought seemed absurd, but the fear was that real for Zhuge Jiseon.


    This was Zhuge Jiseon¡¯s first impression of Gu Yangcheon.


    After bombarding Zhuge Jiseon with questions as though interrogating him, Gu Yangcheon finally seemed satisfied, having gathered all the information he needed.


    He asked him to be his friend.


    Zhuge Jiseon couldn¡¯t even react in this sudden situation he was faced with.


    A person who was scaring him to death with a death gaze, was now suddenly asking him to be his friend.


    The ironic part was that this boy was the youngest martial artist to reach the Peak Realm, the one who stood above all others as the True Dragon among the Six Dragons and the Three Phoenixes.


    He even helped Zhuge Jiseon pass the third exam.


    At the time, Zhuge Jiseon believed that Gu Yangcheon was going to use him as a ve.


    No one was allowed to enter the Academy with a servant, so Zhuge Jiseon believed that Gu Yangcheon was as bad as the rumors said about him, as he was going to use him like a servant.


    But over time, Zhuge Jiseon¡¯s opinions about Gu Yangcheon began to shift.


    His words and gaze were brutal as ever, but he didn¡¯t pick on anyone without a reas- ¡­No, he did do it from time to time, but he always took care of people on his side.


    He often checked in with his friends, casually asking what they were up to.


    Also, unlike how he only let out a single curse word with a frown whenever he heard someone talking badly about him, he turned into a Demon and crushed his opponent when they talked badly about people on his side.


    He was far kinder than the rumors imed¡ªwell, perhaps not kind¡ªbut Zhuge Jiseon believed he was, at the very least, a decent person.


    However, there was another thing he learned about Gu Yangcheon.


    Zhuge Jiseon despite being called his friend,


    <em>I¡¯m not in his circle.</em>


    He wasn¡¯t one of Gu Yangcheon¡¯s real friends.


    He could sense it from the way Gu Yangcheon looked at him.


    When did he find out?


    Was it when the Meteor Sword approached him?


    Or after that?


    No.


    It was ever since the beginning.


    Gu Yangcheon¡¯s gaze had always been cold from the start.


    That¡¯s why Zhuge Jiseon said that his gaze seemed simr to a Demon¡¯s eyes.


    The eyes of a Demon, staring down its prey.


    Calcting the perfect moment to devour and kill.


    That¡¯s what Zhuge Jiseon felt from Gu Yangcheon¡¯s gaze on him.


    It was the same gaze he¡¯d seen from the Demons that emerged from the Abyss he had once opened.


    That¡¯s why he said it.


    <em>You n to kill me.</em>


    He became certain about his assumptions and said it to him.


    Zhuge Jiseon¡¯s certainty deepened after seeing Gu Yangcheon¡¯s reaction to his confession.


    Amusement.


    Gu Yangcheon was feeling amused.


    <em>¡­I¡¯m certain.</em>


    It was at that moment, where Zhuge Jiseon realized that Gu Yangcheon was really going to kill him.


    Why, though?


    <em>Why was he going to kill me?</em>


    <em>What did I do?</em>


    Could Gu Yangcheon know about his Zhuge lineage?


    If he really was nning to kill, then how?


    There was no way he could do such a thing in the Academy.


    <em>Is he really going to kill me?</em>


    Zhuge Jiseon began to wonder if he had made a mistake.


    Maybe he should¡¯ve went to the Meteor Sword over him.


    Despite tons of thoughts filling Zhuge Jiseon¡¯s mind, he responded to Gu Yangcheon¡¯s question.


    -¡­I¡¯m able to open the gate to Abyss.


    It was basically a confession.


    He had no idea what Gu Yangcheon intended to do in this oppressive atmosphere, so he confessed, hoping to survive.


    Zhuge Jiseon knew that killing him here wouldn¡¯t be easy for Gu Yangcheon, even if he wanted to. Yet, he felt that if faced with this situation again, he would make the same choice.


    Gu Yangcheon was different.


    Something about him made him feel differentpared to other Young Prodigies.


    Is that why the Water Dragon, Sword Dragon, Snow Phoenix, and the Poison Phoenix are all by Gu Yangcheon¡¯s side?


    ¡°It¡¯s too hard¡­¡±


    His head echoed in pain.


    Did he make the right choice?


    He wasn¡¯t certain.


    It filled Zhuge Jiseon¡¯s mind with chaos not because he didn¡¯t know how Gu Yangcheon reacted to his answer, but instead what he said with a smile after hearing him.


    -So¡­ instead of the Meteor Sword, I-


    -No, you don¡¯t need to.


    Though Zhuge Jiseon had been ready to reject the Meteor Sword¡¯s offer to side with Gu Yangcheon, Gu Yangcheon dismissed him with a smile.


    -¡­Huh?


    Even after learning of Zhuge Jiseon¡¯s power, Gu Yangcheon didn¡¯t ask a single question about it. He didn¡¯t even seem to doubt it, as if he had known all along.


    Gu Yangcheon spoke to Zhug- no, Cheol Jiseon.


    -Do what you¡¯ve been doing.


    -¡­What?


    -Do everything that Taeryung bastard tells you to.


    -What do you¡­ but I¡­


    -Yes, I know that you want to stand by my side, so I¡¯ll let you liv- ¡­No, I¡¯ll let you go.


    Gu Yangcheon¡¯s smile was terrifying.


    Zhuge Jiseon had a feeling he knew exactly what that smile meant.


    -Do everything that bastard tells you to do. That is your task.


    Gu Yangcheon said this to Cheol Jiseon who was confused.


    <em>Why?</em>


    Gu Yangcheon¡¯s words left Cheol Jiseon utterly confused.


    <em>Do everything he wants me to do?</em>


    To help the Meteor Sword in his mission to get rid of Gu Yangcheon.


    <em>That was my task?¡¯</em>


    <em>What nonsense is this?</em>


    Cheol Jiseon clenched his fist without being able to understand anything.


    He still questioned whether confessing everything to Gu Yangcheon had been the right choice.


    However, it was toote for him to take back his words.


    Then,


    <em>Rustle.</em>


    A presence stirred on the other side of the tall grass.

 Chapter 320: Ironclad (4)

    Chapter 320: Irond (4)


    Woong.


    The moment Cheol Jiseon sensed a presence, a barrier formed around him.


    He steadied himself, suppressing his trembling as he turned around.


    The one he had been waiting for had finally arrived.


    ¡°You must have waited for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Not at all¡­¡±


    Cheol Jiseon turned toward the voice behind him.


    A handsome man with a gentle smile stood before him.


    The Meteor Sword, Jang Seonyeon.


    He came for Cheol Jiseon.


    Cheol Jiseon remained still, silently staring at Jang Seonyeon.


    From a distance, Gu Yangcheon observed the two of them.


    ******************N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Hmm¡­


    I watched, but the barrier kept me from hearing anything.


    I would try to listen if I could.


    To hear anything, I¡¯d need to get closer, but using my Qi to break the barrier would alert Jang Seonyeon.


    His personality may be shitty, but I can¡¯t deny his talent.


    As far as I was concerned, he was worse than trash, but his talent was undeniable.


    I sat beneath a tree, and observed Cheol Jiseon and Jang Seonyeon.


    When Cheol Jiseon confessed earlier, he mentioned that he had to meet Jang Seonyeon afterward.


    Hmm¡­


    Cheol Jiseon¡¯s earlier expression lingered in my mind.


    For some reason, he looked at me with a face full of fear.


    Why though? I told him that I would let him go.


    I didn¡¯t lie.


    I had told him I¡¯d let him go, even though I nned on killing him.


    So why did you get scared then?


    If that wasn¡¯t the issue, maybe it was when I told him to obey Jang Seonyeon¡¯s orders.


    That was possible.


    Cheol Jiseon was smart, but he probably didn¡¯t expect me to say such a thing.


    Perhaps he thought I had no real intention of letting him live, and that he should take Jang Seonyeon¡¯s side regardless.


    That¡¯s his problem if he took it that way though.


    It wasn¡¯t something I needed to be concerned about.


    Still, I hoped Cheol Jiseon would follow Jang Seonyeon¡¯s orders.


    If Cheol Jiseon really wanted to stand by my side,


    There is a way I could make use of his power.


    But for now, I needed more time to think.


    It wasn¡¯t something I expected.


    If Cheol Jiseon really was indeed the future strategist of the Murim Alliance, as I remembered from my past life, then his power was truly dangerous.


    Though I didn¡¯t know if the current Cheol Jiseon had the same power he had in the future.


    The important part was that it was a dangerous power.


    It could definitely be useful, but I had to decide if it was worth the risk to ept his power.


    What if I turn him into a Demonic Human and put a Shackle on him?


    That was the first thought that crossed my mind when I considered making him my servant.


    If I turned him into a Demonic Human, I could control himpletely.


    However,


    Just¡­ not yet.


    I didn¡¯t want to.


    I was reminded of Yeon Il-Cheon calling me a cmity.


    I also didn¡¯t want to do the same thing that the Heavenly Demon did in my past life.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t think for long.


    I shouldn¡¯t even be hesitating.


    I was letting my emotions cloud my judgment when I should have been using every tool at my disposal.


    However, this was thest line I was willing to cross.


    The one that would either transform me into a Demonic Human once again or allow me to remain a normal martial artist.


    There was no going back if I crossed it.


    I knew it instinctively.


    I rubbed my left arm as an ominous feeling settled in my stomach.


    It was where the bandage was.


    Please wake up now.


    The old man appeared and helped me in a crucial moment, but he had fallen silent again, with no response when I called.


    Elder Shin¡¯s words lingered in my mind because of that.


    -Trust in yourself.


    To trust in myself.


    It was a very difficult thing to do.


    If it were easy, I wouldn¡¯t have lived the way I did in my past life.


    ¡°What a pointless thought.¡±


    It was a bitter regret.


    I was no different in this life.


    Just focus on the future. That¡¯s what matters now.


    I needed to organize the information I gained back in the secret vault.


    And I still needed to figure out the mystery behind the bandage on my arm.


    I wasn¡¯t able to gain anything special from the secret vault, so I had to find the fastest path to reach the Fusion Realm.


    Is it the White Demonic Stone, after all?


    I considered the method of explosively increasing my Qi capacity to achieve the Fusion Realm.


    If I could get the White Demonic Stone buried deep beneath the ocean, I could ascend to the next level.


    If that wasn¡¯t an option¡­


    I¡¯d need the legendary herb from Shaolin.


    The herb was less potent than the White Demonic Stone, but it could still make the leap possible.


    How nonsensical.


    The thought left me speechless.


    Where would I be able to find a legendary herb like that in the first ce?


    In the end, the real answer was that I needed to strengthen my mind.


    When I considered the conditions to reach the Fusion Realm, I had enough Qi, and though my physique was slightlycking, that wasn¡¯t what held me back from advancing.


    This meant that my mind was the problem.


    I have so many problems regarding this, so I don¡¯t know where I would even start tackling it.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t just one or two problems guing me, so I didn¡¯t know where to start.


    But I had to do it.


    I had to begin now if I wanted to surpass the Fusion Realm and even consider aiming for higher levels.


    If I relied on the White Demonic Stone to reach the Fusion Realm now, I¡¯d hit my limit far too quickly.


    If I chose that path, no matter how many Demons I hunted, I¡¯d never reach the next stage.


    Starting from that level, it wasn¡¯t just Qi that mattered after all.


    There is no way, seriously.


    There was a shortcut, but I knew I wouldn¡¯t reach my ultimate goal if I took it, so I found myself back at square one.


    That¡¯s why martial arts could be so frustrating.


    There were no shortcuts, but I needed to reach my goal quickly¡ªyet there wasn¡¯t enough time.


    There simply wasn¡¯t enough time for me to train properly.


    After thinking for a while, I stood up.


    Yes¡­ that¡¯s the only way.


    Reaching the next level through normal means while saving time.


    The problem is, I¡¯d need that bastard to use this method.


    Though the problem is that I needed that bastard if I wanted to use this method.


    I thought about it while staring at Cheol Jiseon.


    Originally, I would¡¯ve given up on this method after killing Cheol Jiseon,


    But he¡¯s more useful than I thought.


    Cheol Jiseon¡¯s willingness to side with me over Jang Seonyeon gave me reason to consider giving him a chance.


    A little more.


    I wasn¡¯t certain yet, though.


    I still nned to observe him further¡­ but my opinions of him were slowly shifting.


    The Heavenly Dragon Academy was a sanctuary for me.


    Once I left this ce, I¡¯d need to kill whoever stood in my way, gather the important people, and make preparations for whaty ahead.


    If I couldn¡¯t trust anyone and had to act alone, then I needed to get rid of the people who were potentially going to be my enemies in the future.


    That was the simplest and fastest way.


    I kept rubbing my left arm while watching, and it seemed that Cheol Jiseon and Jang Seonyeon¡¯s conversation hade to an end.


    I couldn¡¯t see Jang Seonyeon¡¯s disgusting smile anymore since he left the scene.


    Seems like there were no issues.


    I only had one reason to watch Cheol Jiseon despite already knowing everything.


    If something went wrong between them and Jang Seonyeon tried to harm Cheol Jiseon, I¡¯d have to intervene.


    Jang Seonyeon wasn¡¯t the type of bastard to kill Cheol Jiseon just because his ns went wrong, but I had toe just in case.


    Thankfully though, nothing seemed to have gone wrong.


    Once Jang Seonyeon and Cheol Jiseon left, I stood up as well.


    ¡°How long is left I wonder.¡±


    In a few days, Jang Seonyeon would likely reach his limit and begin to act.


    All I had to do was wait.


    I felt excited since I was finally able to get rid of him soon.


    I forced that excitement back down.


    Tingle.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    I quickly scanned my surroundings.


    ¡°¡­What was that?¡±


    It felt like something had just brushed past me.


    I sharpened my senses, but there was no presence to detect.


    ¡°Was it just my imagination?¡±


    I would¡¯ve looked harder if it was a stronger sensation, but it was faint.


    Shaking off the thought, I made my way back to my room.


    ******************


    The next day arrived.


    Morning sunlight streamed through the windows.


    While the other students were making their beds and preparing for the day, I remained in bed, disheveled and dumbfounded, my hair a mess from just waking up.


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    I wiped the drool from my face, still questioning what had just happened.


    The others had stopped what they were doing, all staring in my direction, their faces frozen in shock.


    Following their gaze, I saw someone kneeling on the floor, staring right at me.


    Their white hands on their knees and their golden eyes staring right into my soul, wasn¡¯t something that belonged in this room at all.


    ¡°What did you¡­ just say¡­?¡±


    ¡°I like you.¡±


    Just as I was about to ask again, wondering if I had misheard, their elegant voice repeated the words.


    The same words as before, the ones I thought I had misheard.


    ¡°¡­Uh¡­ Wha?¡±


    I pinched my arm, wondering if I was dreaming, but the sharp pain told me otherwise.


    It wasn¡¯t a dream then?


    Maybe I could actually feel pain in my dreams.


    That seemed more usible than this bizarre reality.


    As I stood there, unsure what to do, thedy continued to stare at me with those same, unwavering eyes.


    The woman who hade to me early in the morning to say something so unexpected was none other than Wi Seol-Ah.

 Chapter 321: Hands-on Training (1)

    Chapter 321: Hands-on Training (1)


    It happened just as midnight gave way to morning.


    I¡¯d been sleeping in more these mornings, neglecting my mind training.


    Not wanting to deal with the hassle of waking up on my own, I had Pe Woocheol wake me every morning, and today, I expected it to be just like any other.


    ¡°Brother¡­ Brother.¡±


    I blinked my eyes open at the sound of his voice.


    I figured it was time to get up.


    My body felt unusually heavy.


    I wondered if I was sick, but I couldn¡¯t feel anything strange.


    It felt more like mental exhaustion than physical.


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    I sighed deeply and slowly pushed myself up.


    I had no choice but to get up, even if I didn¡¯t feel like it.


    Barely managing to sit upright, a figure came into view.


    Was it Pe Woocheol?


    Or maybe one of my other roommates?


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    But to my surprise, it was neither.


    Pe Woocheol didn¡¯t have such a feminine figure.


    I rubbed my eyes and tried to focus.


    Warm sunlight streamed through the windows, as if it existed solely to illuminate one person.


    ¡°¡­You.¡±


    She was kneeling.


    The person kneeling before me was none other than Wi Seol-Ah.


    Her brown hair, touched with golden highlights, and her golden eyes came into focus.


    Wait, that¡¯s not the important part.


    Now wasn¡¯t the time to be admiring Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s.


    <em>Why is she here right now?</em>


    I thought I might be dreaming, but that wasn¡¯t it.


    The reality of the situation confirmed it.


    It wasn¡¯t just Pe Woocheol; everyone in the room had stopped what they were doing to stare at Wi Seol-Ah.


    Their eyes shifted nervously, unsure of what to make of the situation.


    What was this?


    What¡¯s happening right now?


    I shot a look at Pe Woocheol.


    The giant appeared just as confused but began whispering in my ear once he noticed my gaze.


    He wasn¡¯t able to talk telepathically yet.


    ¡°So what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°¡­She suddenly said that she has a business with you¡­¡±


    ¡°You let her in?¡±


    ¡°I told her you were asleep¡­ but big sis said she¡¯d wait inside¡­¡±


    ¡°And you just let her in? Do you realize how many guys are in this room?¡±


    Also, did he just say big sis?


    Wi Seol-Ah was definitely younger than Pe Woocheol by a few years.


    I was younger than him too.


    Pe Woocheol was over twenty, wasn¡¯t he?


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, it was sudden for me as well.¡±


    As Pe Woocheol scratched the back of his head awkwardly, Wi Seol-Ah cut in.


    ¡°I forced myself in here. I told him I wanted toe inside. Master Pe has done nothing wrong.¡±


    Pe Woocheol¡¯s face lit up when she called him ¡®Master Pe¡¯.


    He must have been over the moon.


    <em>p-!</em>


    ¡°Ugh!?¡±


    I pped Pe Woocheol¡¯s leg, irritated by his reaction.


    He immediately doubled over, clutching his leg.


    What an overreaction, it was just a love tap.


    ¡°Stop overreacting, Woocheol.¡±


    ¡°¡­Brother, I think my bone cracked.¡±


    I ignored Woocheol¡¯s dramatic whining and turned back to Wi Seol-Ah.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°¡­I have something I need to tell you.¡±


    Something to say, huh?


    <em>She said that she needed some time.</em>


    Thest time we spoke, Wi Seol-Ah had asked for time to think.


    It¡¯s been a few days ever since that happened.


    I decided to respect Wi Seol-Ah.


    After those few days, Wi Seol-Ah came to me directly.


    Up until this point, it was fine.


    But did she really have toe this early in the morning?


    ¡°What did you want to say?¡±


    I regretted the way I said it the moment the words left my mouth.


    I should¡¯ve greeted her properly,plimented her, or at least asked if she¡¯d had breakfast.


    I had plenty of better options, but what I said came off as rude.


    I doubt I¡¯ll ever be able to fix this bad habit of mine.


    After my question, Wi Seol-Ah lifted her head slightly.


    Her golden pupils locked onto mine.


    The bright, lively Wi Seol-Ah I had known as a servant was still there, but only faintly¡ªmost of that light had faded.


    It made me a bit disappointed.


    My head still wasn¡¯t in the right ce since I just woke up.


    It felt as if I was spacing out.


    As a Peak Realm martial artist, I shouldn¡¯t be this tired just from ack of sleep, but today was¡­ different.


    Just as I was about to use my Qi to shake off the fatigue, Wi Seol-Ah spoke.


    ¡°I like you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Eh?¡±


    Her words made me blurt out a dumbfounded response.


    ¡°What did you just¡­¡±


    ¡°I like you.¡±


    She repeated herself, confirming I hadn¡¯t misheard her the first time.


    Her words hit me like a heavy weight, instantly clearing the fog from my mind.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah still had a calm expression.


    I stood there, dumbfounded for a few moments, just staring at her.


    What do I say to her?


    Nothing came to mind; I was at a loss for words.


    I struggled to break through the invisible wall keeping me silent and finally managed to ask her a question.


    ¡°What¡­what are you saying all of a sudden?¡±


    My voice trembled.


    ¡°I finished thinking.¡±


    ¡°Thinking?¡±


    ¡°Yes, thinking.¡±


    She had asked for time to think, and this was the answer she¡¯de up with?


    What was this?


    This had to be a dream¡ªsomehow, that seemed more believable.


    <em>Huh¡­?</em>


    I studied Wi Seol-Ah more closely, and then I saw it.


    Despite her calm demeanor, her ears had turned red.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I looked into her eyes again after noticing her flushed ears.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    I scrambled for an answer.


    A thousand responses raced through my mind, but just as I was about to pick one,


    ¡°It turned out this way¡­ so I just wanted to let you know.¡±


    Before I could say anything, Wi Seol-Ah spoke again, then stood up, her head still bowed.


    ¡°Huh¡­ Huh?¡±


    Her ears flushed an even deeper shade of red.


    I tried to call out to Wi Seol-Ah, but she darted out of the room before I could stop her.


    She moved so fast I couldn¡¯t even call out her name.


    ¡°What the¡­¡±


    It was only after her footsteps faded that I finally began to process what had just happened.


    <em>What did she just say?</em>


    Did she¡­ say she liked me?


    My mind was still in chaos, as if my brain had short-circuited.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    Pe Woocheol¡¯s voice cut through my daze.


    ¡°¡­Uh¡­H-Huh?¡±


    Not only was my brain malfunctioning, but I couldn¡¯t seem to speak properly either.


    Pe Woocheol looked unusually serious as he lowered his head and spoke.


    ¡°This might be a bit rude¡­ but- ¡°


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°¡­Could I please hit you once?¡±


    ¡°Go ahe¡ª ¡­What did you just say you bastard?¡±


    Pe Woocheol took a quick step back as I frowned.


    I think this was about when Wi Seol-Ah started acting strange.


    ******************


    After sitting through the lecture¡ªhaving, of course, skipped my morning training¡ªit was finally lunchtime.


    I heard we had additional afternoon training, which was why lunch was earlier than usual today.


    It didn¡¯t really bother me, though.


    ¡°What¡¯s for lunch today?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not su- ¡°


    ¡°Mhm, I¡¯m used to it by now.¡±


    It had be a daily habit of mine to ask Pe Woocheol what we were eating, even though I knew he never remembered.


    He definitely didn¡¯t remember, considering he devoured everything without issue.


    ¡°I heard that we were having meat today.¡±


    ¡°So then you can¡¯t have it.¡±


    ¡°I was taught not to be picky with food.¡±


    The Water Dragon slipped into my and Pe Woocheol¡¯s conversation.


    For the past few days, he¡¯d been eating with us like it was the most natural thing, and I hadn¡¯t bothered to stop him.


    There was just one problem.


    ¡°¡­Could you please care about what others think of you?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to hear that from <em>you</em> of all people.¡±


    I sighed at the Water Dragon¡¯s deadpan response.


    There was only one reason why I said such a thing to him.


    Since the Academy had Taoists, they served meals for those who didn¡¯t eat meat.


    But this bastard is putting meat on his te like nothing is wrong¡­


    ¡°¡­Hey, your brothers are giving you a death gaze you know?¡±


    ¡°Brothers you say? I don¡¯t know who they are, so don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m an only child.¡±


    No, they were definitely martial artists from the Wudang Sect.


    Moments like this always made me wonder if the Water Dragon was actually insane.


    Why hasn¡¯t the Wudang Sect kicked him out yet for behavior like this?


    <em>¡­Is it because of his talent?</em>


    Seriously?


    To be fair, it was impossible to find a talent like the Water Dragon¡¯s.


    Kicking him out over a little trouble would be a waste.


    ¡°Oh! Chicken.¡±


    Just look at him, he¡¯s thrilled because there¡¯s meat on the menu today.


    It makes me wonder if he¡¯s really a Taoist.


    <em>¡­Though, ording to Elder Shin, the Light of Might from Shaolin also had grilled meat along with a drink when he was young.¡¯</em>


    Maybe people like the Water Dragon, who simply followed their instincts, were better than those who pretended to be virtuous.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    ¡°What.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you take too much? I don¡¯t think you will finish all that.¡±¡°You¡¯ll eat the rest if I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a fantastic idea.¡±


    Pe Woocheol beamed after hearing my response.


    Because of our group, I often overheard whispers here and there.


    -Did the Water Dragon really enter his group¡­?


    -The Cheolcheol Yang clique? They managed to win over even the Water Dragon of Wudang Sect. How could that be¡­!


    -Wait, Cheolcheol Yang? Wasn¡¯t it Cheolyang Cheol?


    -That¡¯s not what¡¯s important.


    -How is the name not important?


    -I heard that the Dragon Warrior has also been spending time with the True Dragontely¡­ so perhaps?


    -Cheol Jiseon, with three of the Six Dragons under his wing¡­ what is he up to?


    Very absurd rumors had been spreading.


    The tales of the ¡°Mad Dog¡± Cheol Jiseon still hadn¡¯t died down either.


    No wonder Cheol Jiseon had developed an anger disorder.


    It seemed like I wasn¡¯t the only one who was able to hear their chatter, because the Water Dragon smirked as he put food on his te.


    ¡°So, is it Cheolyang Cheolhyuk now?¡±


    ¡°Did you just add your name to it?¡±


    ¡°Who cares? You barely spent timeing up with the name, so I might as well add mine.¡±


    From his response, it was clear he knew I was joking when I came up with the name.


    Sharp as ever, huh.


    ¡°But is it really okay?¡±


    The Water Dragon tilted his head, hearing my question.


    It seemed like he didn¡¯t know what I was talking about.


    ¡°If you hang around me like this, then it might not be good for you in the future.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    I knew just how much the Leader of Wudang Sect cared about fame, honor, and reputation.


    And the Water Dragon was his golden child.


    Would he really be fond of the Water Dragon hanging around with a troublemaker like me?


    When I asked,


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s fun, you know?¡±


    The Water Dragon shrugged it off, as easygoing as ever.


    ¡°Also,¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a great blessing for me to be able to eat quietly.¡±


    ¡°Look at everyone in the cafeteria. Do you think you¡¯ll be able to eat quietly?¡±


    The cafeteria was packed since we arrivedte¡ªquiet wasn¡¯t even close to happening.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Water Dragon smirked after hearing my response, then he went back to putting food on his te.


    He got even more meat on it now.


    I just shook my head.


    It wasn¡¯t always hard to find seats.


    It was because Moyong Hi-ah was always quick to save a seat for me.


    Three of the Four Noble ns always sat together at one table.


    With thedies from the Namgung, Moyong, and Tang ns all sitting together, it was rare for anyone else to join.


    Even if they tried, they always ran away after hearing a sharp criticism from Moyong Hi-ah or Tang Soyeol.


    Peng Ah-hee sometimes came to eat with Tang Soyeol, but that was rare too.


    In the end, those empty seats were pretty much reserved for me.


    ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Just as I was about to sit down, Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s icy voice cut through the air.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Why are you sitting down without permission?¡±


    She sounded colder than usual.


    An already cold girl had be even colder.


    What was going on?


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡±


    Judging by how she turned her head away, it seemed like I did somethi- ¡­Oh.


    I realized what had caused Moyong Hi-ah¡¯s sudden attitude shift.


    ¡°Sorry, I had somethinge up that day.¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah had asked to meet with me privatelyst time, but it seemed she was upset because I¡¯d canceled on her for Cheol Jiseon.


    Right, I forgot to visit her after that.


    ¡­It was understandable for her to be angry.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    After my second apology, Moyong Hi-ah finally looked at me again.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m seriously going to be mad next time.¡±


    She softened after that apology.


    Surprisingly, she forgave me easily.


    It was theplete opposite in my past life.


    After I sat in the empty seat, the Water Dragon and Pe Woocheol, sensing the change in mood, sat down as well.


    I took my usual seat next to the drowsy Namgung Bi-ah, and just as the Water Dragon tried to sit beside me, she woke up and motioned with her hand.


    She was pointing directly at the Water Dragon.


    ¡°That seat¡­ reserved.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    ¡°The seat is reserved.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s reserved. I apologize.¡±


    The Water Dragon shifted over, taking the seat next to the reserved one.


    Reserved? Is someone elseing?


    ¡°Someone ising?¡±


    ¡°¡­Mhm¡­¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah mumbled, then leaned her head against my shoulder, her sleepy expression returning.


    Her long hair got in the way of me trying to eat, but I got used to it by this point.


    As we were enjoying our food, Moyong Hi-ah in front of me suddenly spoke to the Water Dragon.


    ¡°It has been a while.¡±


    She spoke with a smile, but her words sounded sharp.


    The Water Dragon paused mid-bite, coughing as he sensed the shift in her tone.


    ¡°¡­Ahem, isn¡¯t your voice a bit too sharp?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious since I¡¯m talking to another person.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah, I see. Well¡­ it has indeed been a while, Young Lady Moyong. I apologize for thete greetings.¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah calmly sipped her tea in response.


    What the? Had the two met before?


    ¡°Last time I visited you, you said that you had no intention to go or even be associated in any way.¡±


    ¡°¡­Uh, well, life doesn¡¯t always go the way you think, you know?¡±


    Oh.


    <em>Is this because Moyong Hi-ah was trying to recruit him for her clique?</em>


    Moyong Hi-ah was at the center of most conversations when it came to forming cliques in the Academy.


    Sects with Sects, merchants with merchants.


    People with simr backgrounds formed into groups, and I heard that Moyong Hi-ah was also trying to gather people only after a few days of the Academy opening.


    It seemed like she also visited the Water Dragon, and he denied her offer.


    No wonder she wasn¡¯t pleased to see him here after saying he wouldn¡¯t join any group.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Hearing a rare apology from the Water Dragon, Moyong Hi-ah folded her fan and lightly smiled.


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯m actually d you joined Master Gu¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°¡­Haha.¡±


    ¡°I would¡¯ve buried you if you joined a different group¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Just kidding. Hoho.¡±


    That definitely wasn¡¯t a joke.


    It was probably the most honest thing Moyong Hi-ah had said in days.


    A cold sweat broke out on the Water Dragon¡¯s face¡ªhe clearly sensed the threat in her tone.


    It seemed like even this crazy bastard was scared of Moyong Hi-ah.


    To be fair, he did run away from her every time in my past life.


    He always put the me on me whenever we were caught causing trouble.


    ¡­Just thinking about it makes me angry.


    Just as I was about to take a sip of the water Namgung Bi-ah had poured for me to cool down,


    <em>Flop.</em>


    Someone sat beside me.


    Namgung Bi-ah had said the seat was reserved for someone.


    Was it that person?


    I nced over to see who it was, and immediately recognized the familiar presence and flowery scent.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    It was Wi Seol-Ah, the same one who hade to me earlier that morning.


    She always avoided me whenever I tried to eat with her, so what was up with her today?


    Puzzled, I nced at her te.


    <em>She brought a mountain of food.</em>


    Her te piled high with all kinds of food.


    Wi Seol-Ah must¡¯ve noticed me staring, as her face reddened slightly before she spoke.


    ¡°¡­I heard that it¡¯s good to eat a lot¡­¡±


    She brought a lot of food because I always told her to eat a lot.


    ¡°S-Should I take some off if you don¡¯t like it?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean take some off. Eat it all.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    Relieved by my response, Wi Seol-Ah began eating.


    She ate quietly, without mentioning what had happened earlier.


    I wondered if she¡¯d already forgotten about it, but her flushed ears told me otherwise.


    <em>¡­Did Namgung Bi-ah call her here?</em>


    She was the one who mentioned someoneing, so maybe she knew all along.


    However, Namgung Bi-ah only continued to sleep with her head leaning against my shoulder.


    ¡°¡­I was happy because I thought that one of thepetitions left. Tsk.¡±


    Moyong Hi-ah whispered under her breath.


    It was a rather ufortable meal time.

 Chapter 322: Hands-on Training (2)

    Chapter 322: Hands-on Training (2)


    I wondered if it all started after that awkward lunch.


    Or maybe it began when Wi Seol-Ah made her unexpected confession.


    For some reason, Wi Seol-Ah had started acting a little different.


    After my afternoon training and lecture, as I rested, I could feel someone watching me.


    I looked around, trying to figure out what it was, when I noticed a head poking out from the crack in the door.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    I squinted, focusing on the door. The initial shock faded as I recognized a familiar face.


    Of course I did, it was Wi Seol-Ah after all.


    At first, I thought I was seeing things, but it was really her.


    What was she doing?


    I wasn¡¯t the only one who noticed her¡ªmy roommates were staring in the same direction, equally puzzled.


    Wi Seol-Ah was already attracting attention from others as she was the descendant of one of the Heavenly Venerables.


    On top of that, her growing beauty had made her a target for some unsavory characters.


    It was understandable, though.


    How could she not, looking like that?


    Though personally, I missed the days when she still had some baby fat in her cheeks.


    ¡°Brother?¡±


    As Pe Woocheol noticed, he called out my name.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    <em>Slide.</em>


    I stood up as soon as our eyes met.


    She was obviously here for me.


    I would be hurt if that wasn¡¯t the case¡­ but surely, I was right.


    Wi Seol-Ah flinched when I approached, but thankfully, she didn¡¯t run this time.


    She always used to bolt, but at least now she was staying put.


    <em>Is she some kind of a wild animal?</em>


    It was that difficult to approach her.


    Smirking to myself, I stepped closer to Wi Seol-Ah and asked,


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®Ah¡¯?¡±


    Why was she acting all surprised when we¡¯d just made eye contact?


    Her reaction showed that her eyes were still as big as ever.


    Though they had a sharpness now, gradually resembling the ones I remembered from my past life.


    Yet, her behavior showed me she was still different from the Celestial Sword I once knew.


    ¡°Do you have anything you want to say to me?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that.¡±


    Her hair swayed with every shake of her head.


    In just a few years, her once-short hair had grown long.


    Now reaching all the way to her waist.


    As I gazed at the strands of brown hair streaked with gold, Wi Seol-Ah spoke.


    ¡°I just wanted to see you¡­¡±


    Her words pierced right through my chest.


    I never expected to hear that from Wi Seol-Ah.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Her words left me speechless.


    Before I could recover, Wi Seol-Ah took advantage of my shock and ran off, disappearing right after she finished speaking.


    Why does she run away every time I try to say something back?


    Maybe she really is a wild animal?


    This wasn¡¯t the only time Wi Seol-Ah ran away.


    We¡¯d meet asionally during training, but she always bolted after just a few words.


    But at least now, it felt like she was trying to make an effort.


    It was better than before, since she wasn¡¯t running away immediately like before.


    Still, her constant peeking at me was getting a little unnerving.


    Why was she acting that way?


    My head was already filled with conflicted thoughts thanks to what happened in the morning.


    Yet, the culprit herself was acting that way¡­


    Was she trying to make me even more flustered?


    If that was the case, she was sessful in doing so.


    Thanks to her, I was more conflicted than ever.


    With group training done for the day, it was time for my individual session.


    Normally, I¡¯d eat with the others around this time, but tonight I decided to skip dinner since everyone seemed busy.


    I figured my recent bouts of spacing out were due to ack of training, so in a way, this was for the best.


    I rarely missed a chance to catch up with the others during mealtime, so it had been a while since we hadn¡¯t met due to conflicting schedules.


    Moyong Hi-ah had been busytely, saying she had some business to take care of, while Tang Soyeol mentioned she had ns to meet up with Peng Ah-hee.


    Namgung Bi-ah casually mentioned she was having dinner with Gu Yeonseo, which came out of nowhere.


    Wait, since when were they close to each other?


    Could I even say that they got closer?


    I¡¯d heard they were grouped together, and it seemed they spent a lot of time together because of it.


    I¡¯d been a little worried about Gu Yeonseo, so I was relieved Namgung Bi-ah was with her.


    I heard from the rumors that Namgung Bi-ah had a high position in her group.


    Though that was predictable, considering how the biggest talent of the group was bound to be the most famous.


    It was the same for others too.


    <em>Swoosh¡­</em>


    The heat from my body dispersed into the cool wind.


    Right now, I was in the field behind the Heavenly Dragon Academy.


    The training grounds were obviously packed, and if I went there, I¡¯d probably just end up watching Pe Woocheol train or making Gu Jeolyub roll around.


    So, I decided to find a quiet spot to train on my own.


    <em>Squish.</em>


    I circted my Qi through my Dantian, checking its condition.


    The amount of Qi I possessed remained the same.


    Even with my recent focus on Mind Arts, my Qi hadn¡¯t progressed much.


    That was understandable¡ªmy Qi level wasparable to a Fusion Realm martial artist, and given how much I¡¯d consumed, it was difficult to push it further in my current state.


    What about my body though?


    <em>It¡¯s hollow.</em>


    I¡¯d torn through and regenerated my body countless times, aiming to strengthen my foundation. It was stronger than others my age, but only just.


    I stillckedpared to other Peak Realm martial artists.


    I¡¯d only reached this stage thanks to my past life¡¯s experience and the sheer volume of Qi I possessed. It allowed me to build a tall, though unstable, tower.


    It wasn¡¯t a tower that would fall easily, but that didn¡¯t necessarily mean that it was built well.


    <em>Tsk.</em>


    It meant that if I ran out of Qi¡ªthe foundation of this tower¡ªit could still copse.


    I could fix that by training my body and strengthening it, but that would take too long.


    A full-body transformation was the only real solution, but even that wasn¡¯t a perfect option.


    Unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t in a position to even consider that right now.


    <em>What should I do?</em>


    The heat of my Qi still coursed through my body.


    I kept channeling it through my middle Dantian, then up to my top Dantian.


    <em>It at least feels like the path became smoother.</em>


    The process was far smoother than when I¡¯d first tried channeling Qi to my top Dantian.


    But even now, I could barely reach it, let alone break through.


    <em>Why though?</em>


    I couldn¡¯t understand.


    Why was this all I could manage?


    My Qi alone wasn¡¯t enough to break through.


    And just trying to reach my top Dantian nearly drained my Qipletely.


    It only confused me more.


    <em>It¡¯s not like Ick Qi though.</em>


    I definitely had more than enough Qi.


    The fact that I felt like I was running out when trying to reach my top Dantian meant the problemy elsewhere.


    I believed that it was a problem with my mind.


    Something in my mind was stopping the Qi from reaching my top Dantian.


    What was the problem?


    My mind was a mess of conflicting thoughts, making it impossible to pinpoint the issue.


    First, it was myck of Qi after regressing. Now, it was a mental block.


    I didn¡¯t know why I ran into problems every time.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    With a heavy sigh, I pulled my Qi back into my Dantian.


    The cold winter breeze hit me once my body cooled down.


    As steam puffed from my mouth in the cold air, I turned and called out,


    ¡°It¡¯s cold, soe here.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    I noticed a figure flinch behind the trees.


    ¡°Stop peeking and get over here.¡±


    I gestured with my hand, and the figure slowly revealed themselves.


    Of course, it was Wi Seol-Ah.


    It was almost endearing, watching her approach slowly but surely.


    I channeled my Qi to warm the air around us as she got closer.


    ¡°Is it a hobby?¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking if peeking became your hobby.¡±


    ¡°N-No.¡±


    ¡°Then why have you been acting like this all day?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Why do you keep peeking at me like that?¡±


    I grabbed Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s cheeks with both hands and gave them a yful tug as I finished speaking.


    ¡°Ouigh¡­!?¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah eyes widened in shock, clearly not expecting me to actually pull her cheeks.


    She didn¡¯t have as much baby fat on her cheeks as before, but I could still pinch them easily.


    It was almost fascinating how much I could stretch them, given how slender her face was now.


    ¡°The thing you said to me in the morning too. Are you trying to harass me?¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s eyes widened at my words.


    I then released her cheeks.


    I hadn¡¯t pinched too hard, but Wi Seol-Ah still rubbed her cheeks, wincing from the slight sting.


    ¡°Why have you been acting this way?¡±


    I wondered what she was up to.


    I had no clue what was going through Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s mind, but there had to be a reason for her strange behavior.


    I needed to know what it was.


    After hesitating for a moment, Wi Seol-Ah finally answered, her eyes trembling.


    ¡°¡­T-They told me that this would work.¡±


    ¡°This would work? Who told you that?¡±


    ¡°¡­They said that I would sessfully charm you if I keep staring at you like this¡­¡±


    Charm?


    Did she just say the word charm?


    The word charm came out from Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s mouth?


    ¡°¡­Charm?¡±


    I repeated the word in my head three times, still not understanding, so I said it aloud.


    It wasn¡¯t a word I ever expected to hear from Wi Seol-Ah, no matter how I looked at it.


    Maybe she realized that too, or maybe she was just embarrassed, because she quickly turned her head away.


    ¡°Wait, so you kept peeking at me the whole day trying to charm me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Just how is that charming?¡±


    The only ¡°charm¡± I¡¯d ever experienced was during battle in my past life, but even then, I knew it took a lot more than just staring to charm someone.


    Sure, maybe someone like Moyong Hi-ah, with her seductive eyes, could pull that off, but Wi Seol-Ah didn¡¯t have that kind of expression.


    Just where did she learn such a thing from?


    It all sounded ridiculous.


    <em>Perhaps,</em>


    Wi Seol-Ah was beautiful enough to charm a man just with a nce.


    But to think Wi Seol-Ah would actually try to do something like that¡­


    <em>¡­Nah, there is no way.</em>


    Yes, that certainly wasn¡¯t the case.


    <em>Also, charm?</em>


    Wherever she learned it from, if Wi Seol-Ah was really trying to charm me,


    <em>¡­</em>


    My brain stalled for a second.


    I couldn¡¯t think anymore.


    How had things ended up like this?


    I fumbled for a response when she suddenly said,


    ¡°¡­It seemed like this didn¡¯t work, so I¡¯ll try something else next time.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Her words snapped me back to reality.


    Something else next time¡­?


    ¡°What are you going to do? Wait, what are you even doing now?¡±


    I had no idea what Wi Seol-Ah was up to.


    She confessed she liked me in the morning, and now she was trying to charm me.


    I asked, genuinely confused by what she was after. Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s expression hardened, the shakiness in her eyes gone.


    ¡°Trying hard.¡±


    ¡°Trying hard?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m trying hard. I couldn¡¯t afford to do nothing, so I¡¯m doing this at the very least. So please¡­ don¡¯t hate me for it.¡±


    Her words, along with that soft smile, pierced straight into my chest.


    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to respond.


    I couldn¡¯t tell her there was no way I could hate her.


    It would¡¯ve been better if I did manage to tell her that though.


    Because of that, my mind was filled with fog which led to a headache.


    Not unbearable, but ufortable enough.


    As I felt that sensation, Wi Seol-Ah spoke again.


    ¡°Master Gu.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah spoke to me.


    ¡°¡­Can I try hugging you?¡±


    Her words caught me off guard, spoken in a careful, hesitant tone.


    I hadn¡¯t expected it, though it was something I¡¯d heard from her before¡ªlong ago, in my past life.


    <em>-In times like this¡­ just please hug me.</em>


    She probably didn¡¯t remember this.


    I was pretty sure that only I remembered this happening.


    Before I could respond, Wi Seol-Ah moved.


    She rushed into my arms.


    She had grown a bit, but she was still much smaller than me,pletely enveloped by my frame.


    I hesitated, unsure if I should wrap my arms around her, but then I felt her body trembling slightly.


    I wasn¡¯t able to win against her, so I tapped her back lightly.


    It was all I could do for her at the moment.


    How ironic.


    I knew that I had so many things to say to her, but I chose to keep my mouth shut in the end.


    I couldn¡¯t do or say anything until I took care of at least one of the burdens weighing on me.


    It was a choice I had to make¡ªnot just for myself, but for everyone around me.


    With that thought, I finally spoke, my voice strained.


    ¡°¡­Could you please loosen up a bit? I might die.¡±


    As usual, Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s grip was tight and unrelenting, making it hard to breathe.


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    But she strictly denied my request, so I decided to endure it as I didn¡¯t want to ask twice.


    After a few minutes, Wi Seol-Ah finally loosened her grip, darting off and vanishing before I could figure out how to handle the situation.


    ******************


    Under the soft light of the moon filtering through the windows, Peng Ah-hee, a blood rtive of the Peng n¡ªone of the Four Noble ns¡ªmade her way forward, carrying a warm teacup.


    She was heading to see her friend.


    When she reached her destination, she found Tang Soyeol gazing out the window, a cool breeze blowing in.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you came?¡±


    Tang Soyeol smiled when she saw Peng Ah-hee with the tea in her hands.


    ¡°Is something outside?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? No, I just heard that the night sky is pretty.¡±


    Peng Ah-hee nced out the window, expecting a beautiful night sky, but only saw a few faint stars¡ªnothing remarkable.


    She gave Tang Soyeol a curious look, then set the teacup down on the table.


    ¡°You¡¯ve also been eating less recently. Are you feeling okay?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had much of an appetitetely.¡±


    Tang Soyeol replied, taking a sip of her tea.


    Peng Ah-hee¡¯s expression shifted as she asked,


    ¡°Did Master Gu do something?¡±


    ¡°Cough¡­¡±


    Tang Soyeol choked on her tea, coughing it out after hearing Peng Ah-hee.


    Peng Ah-hee calmly wiped the table, clearly used to this reaction.


    ¡°Wh¡­What are you talking about, Ah-hee?¡±


    ¡°Judging by that face of yours drunk in emotion, I concluded that that was the case. Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Tang Soyeol hesitated for a moment after hearing Peng Ah-hee¡¯s question.


    ¡°¡­You are half correct.¡±


    ¡°I knew it. Should I go beat him up for you?¡±


    ¡°N-No¡­! My Master Gu doesn¡¯t go easy just because his opponent is a girl¡­!¡±


    ¡°You speak as if you are certain that I¡¯ll lose¡­ That hurts me a lot you know¡­?¡±


    Despite her words, Peng Ah-hee knew the truth.


    Gu Yangcheon, now known as the True Dragon, was the top of his generation.


    There was no way she could take him on, especially without a title of her own.


    ¡°¡­I just, feel kind of pathetic.¡±


    ¡°All of a sudden?¡±


    Peng Ah-hee opened her eyes widely upon hearing Tang Soyeol.


    The Poison Phoenix, the first masterpiece of the Tang n, feeling pathetic?


    It was absurd.


    ¡°Why do you feel that way?¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°I just do.¡±


    Though Tang Soyeol smiled as she spoke, her eyes betrayed a sense of emptiness.


    ¡°Master Gu is quite popr, you know.¡±


    ¡°¡­Uh, yes.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t something Peng Ah-hee could understand, but she had to admit that Gu Yangcheon was incredibly popr with girls.


    Each and every girl around him all came from incredible backgrounds.


    ¡°Bi-ah sis too.¡±


    The Sword Dancer, a future candidate for the Sword Queen.


    ¡°Young Lady Moyong as well.¡±


    She might not be much of a martial artist, but the Snow Phoenix excelled in other areas.


    ¡°And Seol-Ah.¡±


    Then there was Wi Seol-Ah, descendant of the Sword Venerable.


    <em>¡­It really is strange.</em>


    Peng Ah-hee felt a shock each time she thought about it.


    She just couldn¡¯t understand why such incredible girls were always around Gu Yangcheon.


    <em>Though I feel like I¡¯m starting to understand recently.</em>


    The Gu Yangcheon of the past was a reckless troublemaker, and she would¡¯ve tried to steer Tang Soyeol away from him. But now¡­ Gu Yangcheon seemed different.


    He still had a rough personality, but he wasn¡¯t acting that way towards the girls that liked him.


    And his martial prowess was a point of pride for them.


    Bing the youngest to reach Peak Realm in history was an aplishment any n would covet¡ªit hinted at the potential to be the future Zenith.


    Even the Poison King who loved Tang Soyeol, would shed tears of blood.


    <em>¡­Though his reaction would be a bit different if he learned that Gu Yangcheon had other girls around him besides Soyeol.</em>


    He would try to poison Gu Yangcheon to death as soon as he see him.


    Peng Ah-hee was certain.


    Setting that aside, Tang Soyeol was feeling inadequatepared to them.


    ¡°Why do you think that way? You also- ¡°


    ¡°I know that there isn¡¯t a need for me to feel that way, but I can¡¯t help but feel that way you know?¡±


    Tang Soyeol kept the smile on her face.


    ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯tpare myself to them, but I do anyway. I have nothing besides the Poison Phoenix title.¡±


    Despite saying pitiful words, Tang Soyeol sipped her tea with a calm expression.


    Peng Ah-hee often found it impressive how Soyeol could speak so gently while belittling herself.


    She felt that she would be very hurt if she was in Tang Soyeol¡¯s shoes.


    ¡°S¡­o? Are you going to give up on Master Gu?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Tang Soyeol tilted her head at the question..


    Peng Ah-hee now was confused seeing her reaction.


    Wasn¡¯t that what she was trying to hint?


    ¡°Why would I give up on Master Gu?¡±


    ¡°Was that not what you were trying to say? I thought¡­ you were saying that youckedpared to others, so that you are giving up.¡±


    Tang Soyeol chuckled at Peng Ah-hee¡¯s assumption.


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s not it then?¡±


    ¡°Nope, it is not.¡±


    After a long, softugh, Tang Soyeol turned her gaze to the moon.


    ¡°Give up? If I was going to give up, I would¡¯ve done it long ago. I¡¯ve always known I¡¯m not on Seol-Ah¡¯s level or the others¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°Because Icked, I found myself looking for a different path.¡±


    ¡°Different path?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I can fulfill it my own way.¡±


    Peng Ah-hee couldn¡¯t quite grasp what Tang Soyeol meant by ¡°fulfilling it her own way.¡±


    There was something different about the way she smiled as she spoke.


    Hadn¡¯t shee here toin?


    ¡°Ah-hee.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Tang Soyeol turned to look directly at Peng Ah-hee.


    ¡°Could you help me?¡±


    Tang Soyeol had very calm eyes as she said those words.

 Chapter 323: Hands-on Training (3)

    Chapter 323: Hands-on Training (3)


    Two months had passed since I began attending the Academy.


    The harsh winter was drawing to a close, and soon, the beauty of spring would arrive.


    The frozen ice on thend started to melt, as if getting ready for the flowers to bloom.


    Yet, without doing anything, another year had been added to my cursed age.


    <em>Fucking hell.</em>


    I hadn¡¯t cared about my age in my past life, but now, every passing year reminded me how much busier I needed to be.


    It didn¡¯t exactly bring me joy.


    Unlike most people, I knew I had to make the most of the time I had left, making each day crucial.


    And now, a month had passed since my venture into the Academy¡¯s basement for the secret vault, and much had changed since then.


    First off, the Murim Alliance had been alerted to the secret vault.


    Though they couldn¡¯t investigate it yet due to the Academy still being in session, they ced a powerful Formation around its location.


    Additionally, extra instructors were assigned to night patrols, thanks to the trouble the Water Dragon and I had stirred up.


    I was certain they resented us for it¡ªit was unnecessary and pointless.


    <em>I do feel a little guilty about that.</em>


    I remembered how much I hated going on patrol in my past life, so I did feel rather sorry for them.


    But what can I do about it? I have my own problems to deal with.


    I can¡¯t afford to worry about others, you know.


    <em>Tsk.</em>


    Anyway, I¡¯d been asked to cooperate with the Murim Alliance on their future investigation of the area.


    Let me rify¡ªit was a ¡°cooperation.¡±


    Instead of interrogating me, they wanted my help to exin how I had found the secret vault.


    It was probably thanks to my background and my title as the True Dragon.


    <em>And the First-ss Beggar¡¯s Pass must have helped.</em>


    The fact that they had my information from the Beggar¡¯s Sect had to be a major factor.


    Thankfully, it seemed to have worked.


    Of course, I¡¯d probably still face punishment for breaking curfew and wandering around at night, but I wasn¡¯t too concerned about that.


    <em>Next on the list is the issue with the Sword Queen.</em>


    The Sword Queen had agreed to help me by keeping the Qinghai Sword upied, all because of the treasure called the Stone of Mount Hua.


    ording to her, the treasure was hidden inside the secret vault.


    Even if it was,


    <em>What can I do since that ce no longer exists?</em>


    The Sword Queen had said it was fine that I couldn¡¯t find it, but her expression told a different story.


    <em>But it seemed like there was a bigger problem than that.</em>


    But it seemed there was a bigger issue at hand.


    <em>Huh? Did she hear something from the Qinghai Sword?</em>


    I had no idea what kind of conversation they¡¯d had, so I let it slide.


    There was another problem.


    <em>What am I supposed to do about this thing wrapped around my arm?</em>


    The cloth wrapped around my left arm was bing a problem.


    It was a light pink cloth, wrapped around my arm like a bandage, but it was far from ordinary.


    For starters, it clung tightly to my arm, and no matter what I tried, I couldn¡¯t remove it.


    I tried everything to get it off of me, but I wasn¡¯t able to as if it became part of my skin.


    Moreover,


    <em>It might¡¯ve been a different story</em> if it were just ordinary cloth.


    It was faintly-


    No, was faint even the right word?


    It was faint, yet somehow dense at the same time.


    I could feel the same dense Tao Qi on my left arm that I had sensed when Elder Shin saved me in the secret vault.


    This was definitely the Tao Qi of Mount Hua.


    Because of it, the Tao Qi throbbed, resonating with the energy from my arm, practically guaranteeing I¡¯d be discovered.


    The real problem is¡­ I have no idea what this cloth even is.


    The fact that Elder Shin had woken up and taken control of my body to im this thing meant it was a treasure he recognized¡ªlikely something from his past.


    The memory of Yeon Il-Cheon did say that the secret vault was all prepared for Elder Shin after all.


    <em>So what is it then?</em>


    Just what kind of treasure was this?


    It was ridiculous to add another treasure to my already growing collection, especially one this eye-catching.


    <em>It doesn¡¯t</em> even seem to have any special power.


    Should I just consider it a cloth that emits Tao Qi?


    Or was there some other use for it that I simply hadn¡¯t discovered?


    <em>It¡¯s</em> frustrating that the one person who could exin all of this has fallen back asleep.


    After saving me at a crucial moment, Elder Shin had drifted back into slumber.


    Not only that,


    <em>The beast went silent as well.</em>


    Since that moment, the beast that had been relentlessly howling for food every day had hidden itself.


    Did it disappear? No, that didn¡¯t seem likely.


    I knew that it was still there, lurking inside my body.


    As time passed, more and more mysteries seemed to pile up.


    They swirled around me, leaving my mind in a haze.


    Do they think that they are fishes?


    <em>Tap, tap.</em>


    I absentmindedly tapped the table with my fingertip.


    It was an old habit of mine whenever my thoughts became tangled.


    <em>¡­I¡¯m finished with the vault.</em>


    I¡¯d also developed the habit of shelving questions I couldn¡¯t answer.


    This was a habit I picked up recently.


    With so much to do, I couldn¡¯t let myself get bogged down by questions with no clear answers.


    I had to set them aside and focus on my immediate problems instead.


    It was a form of thought suppression, I suppose.


    <em>Tap, tap.</em>


    My finger continued its rhythmic tapping as a face and name surfaced in my mind.


    <em>¡­The bastard is from the Beggar¡¯s Sect, so they are hard to find as of now. What about the other one?</em>


    There was only one reason I kept thinking about these people andmitting them to memory.


    <em>There are more of them than I expected. Can I really eliminate them all?</em>


    I was making a mental list of all the bastards I needed to kill.


    I knew by now that justice was a farce¡ªsomething I¡¯d learned after the cmity descended upon the world.


    Most of those who called themselves the Orthodox Faction projected an image of heroism and virtue, while their true nature was rotten to the core.


    Seeing how more from the so-called Orthodox Faction ended up joining the Demonic Cult than those from the Unorthodox, I began to wonder if the Unorthodox Faction was the lesser evil after all.


    This was why I had chosen to attend the Heavenly Dragon Academy.


    I had to eliminate anyone who needed to die.


    I needed to raise my martial level, to be strong enough to carry out these executions without a hitch.


    <em>Woong.</em>


    <em>Again.</em>


    I frowned at the familiar sensation.


    Lately, I¡¯d been getting these dizzy spells from time to time.


    It went away after a moment, but the sickening sensation definitely didn¡¯t feel the best.


    It always left me in a foul mood.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    I started to wonder if it would be better to just throw up and get it over with.


    ¡°¡­Student.¡±


    <em>Maybe it¡¯s because</em> I¡¯ve been cking in my training? <em>I should probably-</em>


    ¡°Student Gu Yangcheon.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    I hadn¡¯t even heard him¡ªI¡¯d been spacing out.


    I snapped out of it and looked up, only to see Cheol Hwanho ring at me with a frown.


    Right, I was in the middle of a lecture.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I called you three times and you didn¡¯t answer. Should I take that as you not paying attention?¡±


    ¡°I did respond. You must¡¯ve missed it as I was too quiet.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so.¡±


    I obviously lied.


    Cheol Hwanho probably knew it too, judging by the disgusted look on his face.


    I didn¡¯t realize a person could look that disgusted.


    You learn something new every day, I guess.


    ¡°Since you im to have been paying attention, I suppose I can ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I shall answer.¡±


    ¡°Please exin why the Blue-Sky Birds are less active during the nigh- ¡°


    ¡°It¡¯s because they breed during that time. They must be perverted as they only do it at night.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, and their only real weakness is their beak. But since they can¡¯t fly, just catch them and burn them al¡ª¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    He ignores me, even though it¡¯s genuinely good advice.


    Blue-Sky Birds are part of the blue Demons, but despite having wings, they can¡¯t fly.


    They also have surprisingly long necks for creatures that resemble chickens.


    Regardless, they were one of the few demon species that reproduced, and strangely, they only did it at night.


    Thanks to that though, it¡¯s rare for a martial artist to be ambushed by them after daytime.


    This made them easy to hunt at night.


    I guess my answer was right¡ªCheol Hwanho resumed his lecture with a disappointed sigh.


    <em>I should focus though.</em>


    And by focus, I mean focus on pretending to pay attention, rather than actually listening.


    <em>A little more, huh.</em>


    It wouldn¡¯t be long before the moment I¡¯d been waiting for arrived.


    As the lecture ended, Cheol Hwanho said this before leaving the room.


    ¡°Hands-on training ising up soon. Don¡¯t forget.¡±


    I nodded, hearing his words.


    This was the moment I¡¯d been waiting for all week.


    ******************


    Usually, I¡¯d chat with my group after finishing my daily lectures and grabbing a meal.


    It was the only time I really got to take a mental break.


    Lately, though, I¡¯ve been using that time to train instead.


    It was because my group had be busier as well, and the fact that I needed to continue working on myself.


    <em>Push my arm more.</em>


    <em>Swoosh! Pow!</em>


    I focused on my stance and unleashed a burst of Qi.


    A faint trail of Qi lingered in the air.


    It was disappointing. my timing was off.


    <em>¡­It¡¯s still</em> hard to release it fast enough. Maybe I should incorporate more feints?


    Even though I should¡¯ve been focusing on mind training, I found myself moving like this, still thinking about that fight.


    <em>If speed is</em> my only advantage, I¡¯ll eventually get caught and lose.


    The Dragon Warrior, or rather, Dishonored Venerable.


    My fight with him that day left me feeling frustrated, driving me to train like this whenever I could.


    <em>What¡¯s the problem?</em>


    I was much faster than him.


    I had more Qi than him, too.


    Yet despite all that, I couldn¡¯t get close, and he dodged every attack no matter how I approached.


    He was slower than me, yet somehow faster at the same time.


    Was it the difference in how we see things?


    I learned where I needed to improve after that fight, but it wasn¡¯t easy.


    Despite losing to the Dishonored Venerable, a master of closebat, I had no excuses. A loss was a loss.


    I didn¡¯t feel frustrated by the defeat.


    I already experienced plenty of losses in my life, and I knew catching up to geniuses was nearly impossible.


    This only made it more important for me to find an answer.


    <em>It would¡¯ve been nice if I were a bit smarter.</em>


    I¡¯d be more efficient, and I¡¯d make better use of my body in the future.


    What would it be like if I were half as smart as the Man of Heaven?


    I let my mind wander to useless thoughts like this out of frustration.


    <em>ze.</em>


    I pulled the mes back into my body, channeled the heat to my Dantian, and took a deep breath.


    The field was already filled with the heat I poured out.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    I asked the person who had been quietly watching me as I drew in my Qi.


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    It was a hollow answer.


    As expected.


    Of course, it was Namgung Bi-ah who had been watching.


    ¡°What did you think?¡±


    ¡°¡­You were cool¡­?¡±


    ¡°No, not like that¡­¡±


    For a second, I almost smiled.


    I ended up training with Namgung Bi-ah because everyone else was busy, so I asked her to join me for the first time in a while.


    Namgung Bi-ah usually leaves halfway through my training, but I asked her to stay today until the end.


    I hadn¡¯t seen Tang Soyeol recently, and while Wi Seol-Ah showed up daily as if it were routine, she left today with a disappointed look, probably because she had something else to do.


    Moyong Hi-ah had been busy ever since the start of the Academy, and I learned that Gu Yeonseo was doing something with her group today, so I dragged Namgung Bi-ah here, as it seemed like she was free.


    ¡°Did you see any ws?¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect much help from Namgung Bi-ah, but I asked anyway¡ªafter all, she was a Peak Realm martial artist, a genius destined to be great.


    Namgung Bi-ah tilted her head for a moment before looking directly into my eyes and responding.


    ¡°Too fast¡­¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go slower for y- ¡°


    ¡°You seem a bit rushed.¡±


    I assumed it had been too fast for her to follow, but Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s answer was different from what I expected.


    ¡°Rushed?¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­ You seem rushed.¡±


    I repeated her words in my mind, flexing and unclenching my fists as I thought.


    Rushed, huh.


    I knew I¡¯d been feeling rushedtely, but had it seeped into my movements too?


    <em>I need to fix that.</em>


    I nodded.


    If Namgung Bi-ah could see it, it was definitely something to be concerned about.


    After observing me a little longer, Namgung Bi-ah spoke again.


    ¡°¡­Want to do it?¡±


    I paused for a moment after hearing her.


    ¡°I told you, use full sentences.¡±


    I sighed and reminded her. Namgung Bi-ah pped her hands, realizing she had forgotten.


    For a second, I panicked.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Do you want to¡­ spar?¡±


    So, it¡¯s spar, as expected.


    Now that I think about it, I¡¯ve never sparred with Namgung Bi-ah before.


    Namgung Bi-ah had been bugging me for a spar ever since my regression, but I never epted.


    Then, one day, she just stopped asking.


    ¡°Oh right, you stopped asking me to spar after a while.¡±


    I wondered if she was asking now because it had been so long, or if her intentions were different this time.


    When I responded, Namgung Bi-ah brushed her hair back and spoke.


    ¡°¡­Scary¡­¡±


    Scary?


    ¡°Sparring with me?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s blue eyes locked onto mine.


    ¡°You were¡­ scared of sparring with me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Time seemed to freeze for a moment.


    ¡°Scared? Me?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    I wondered what she meant, but I already knew.


    I didn¡¯t want to fight with Namgung Bi-ah, even if it was just a light spar.


    ¡°So¡­ that¡¯s why I stopped asking. I¡¯m fine with it.¡±


    ¡°But you just did.¡±


    ¡°Maybe¡­ you would feel better after.¡±


    ¡°No, I probably would feel much worse.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Namgung Bi-ah returned to her usual calm expression, as if she had no regrets.


    Her mood was always quick in changing.


    ¡°Will you¡­ ever?¡±


    ¡°¡­You speak as if a spar is that precious of a thing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not?¡±


    ¡°Nah, it is.¡±


    When the cmity ends, when the world finds peace again¡ªwhen there are no more threats and only calm remains¡ªthen I¡¯d spar with her.


    Though it felt strange to put such weight on a simple word like ¡°spar.¡±


    ¡°Seol-Ah too?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    My eyes widened at Namgung Bi-ah¡¯s unexpected words.


    She had brought up Wi Seol-Ah out of the blue.


    What did she mean by her question?


    <em>Huh?</em>


    Could she know what Wi Seol-Ah said to me?


    ¡°What are y- ¡°


    ¡°¡­Just kidding¡­¡±


    I asked with a shaky voice, but Namgung Bi-ah just smiled lightly.


    She waved her fingers at me, gesturing for me toe closer.


    She was treating me like a dog.


    Despiteining, I still went over.


    ¡°What are you doi- ¡°


    <em>Pat, pat.</em>


    When I got close, Namgung Bi-ah began to pat my head, her hand moving in that slow, deliberate way.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s all okay.¡±


    ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡±


    I asked, stunned by her sudden gesture, but Namgung Bi-ah simply smiled warmly.


    ¡°¡­I feel good¡­ when you do this¡­ to me.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°So¡­ I¡¯m doing it for you too¡­¡±


    She was trying to cheer me up.


    I wasn¡¯t necessarily feeling bad to begin with.


    Funnily enough though, her actions did make me feel a little better.


    When I saw how hard Namgung Bi-ah was trying to pat my head, I couldn¡¯t help but smirk.


    That was enough training for today, thanks to her.


    ******************


    A full moon rose in the night sky.


    A figure, their gender indistinct, stood atop the wall surrounding the Heavenly Dragon Academy.


    It was a tiny spot, just outside Qinghai Sword¡¯s reach.


    The figure was staring down silently.


    The figure remained still, watching, their gaze fixed on one person below.


    <em>Flutter.</em>


    A birdnded on their shoulder, quiet as the night.


    The figure removed the letter tied to the bird¡¯s leg, handling it with practiced ease.


    -After four days, advance.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The mission would begin soon.


    They crumpled the letter, and the bird on their shoulder vanished like mist.


    After the bird disappeared, so did the figure.


    Leaving no trace, as if they¡¯d never been there at all.


    The figure¡¯s name was the Dark King.


    The ruler of the night.

 Chapter 324: Hands-on Training (4)

    Chapter 324: Hands-on Training (4)After the morning training session, students gathered in the hallway leading to their rooms.


    They were all looking upwards while talking to each other.


    Their focus was drawn to the massive wooden board hanging above.


    Every student¡¯s name was listed on the board for a single reason.


    It disyed their grades for training and performance over the past two months.


    <em>-Brother Chu, did you do well?</em>


    <em>-I¡¯m doomed¡­ My name¡¯s closer to the bottom than the top. My father¡¯s going to beat me.</em>


    <em>-Same here¡­ I¡¯ll probably be kicked out of the house when I return.</em>


    A mix of joy and despair filled the air among the students.


    Some sank into despair, while others sighed in relief, seeing their names near the top.Though they¡¯d face this again in the future, it was their first time experiencing such pressure.


    After all, they were still Young Prodigies with little experience in the Central ins.


    For those from sects or prestigious ns, it was likely their first time being ranked.


    This might serve as a wake-up call to reality.


    They were chosen for their talents, but there were always greater geniuses above them.


    <em>Step.</em>


    The hallway fell silent at the sound of a single footstep.


    <em>-Hey, hey!</em>


    All of the students quickly their gazes away from the board.


    All eyes turned toward the figure approaching them.


    <em>Step.</em>


    With each approaching step, the crowd of students instinctively parted, making way.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The young man smiled warmly, thanking the crowd.


    ¡°¡­Meteor Sword!¡±


    The man cutting through the crowd was a well-known figure at the Heavenly Dragon Academy.


    He was not only strikingly handsome but also incredibly talented.


    He was none other than Jang Seonyeon, the Meteor Sword, and the son of the current Leader of the Murim Alliance.


    In just two months, most sword-specializing martial artists had gravitated to his side.


    This was a testament to their respect for his talent and character.


    A student, likely a swordsman, cautiously addressed the Meteor Sword.


    ¡°C-Congrattions, Master Jang.¡±


    Jang Seonyeon nced at the student, whose voice trembled with nervousness.


    The student flinched, but Jang Seonyeon smiled kindly, acknowledging him.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    At that, everyone gazed up to him in admiration.


    Everyone congratted Jang Seonyeon, whose name was at the top of the board, marked with the number ¡°two.¡±


    This indicated he had ranked second out of hundreds of students, an impressive achievement.


    Rumor had it he excelled in both lectures and hands-on training, and no one questioned his aplishments.


    Nearly everyone agreed that the Meteor Sword was more than deserving of his high rank.


    It also showed how good of an image Jang Seonyeon had.


    The fact that the Academy this year was filled with monsters, something not only the students but everyone in the Central ins knew.


    Among them were bloodlines from the Four Noble ns, as well as descendants of sects and ns just beneath them.


    Earning second ce in a field of prodigies, including the Six Dragons and the Three Phoenixes, was a remarkable feat, and he deserved the praise.


    <em>Crack.</em>


    Yet, Jang Seonyeon ground his teeth as the congrattions poured in from every side.


    He struggled to suppress the anger welling up inside him.


    <em>¡­I feel sick.</em>


    The students¡¯ voices were nothing but noise in his ears.


    His frustration threatened to make him physically ill.


    <em>I just want everyone to shut their mouth.</em>


    Despite his thoughts, Jang Seonyeon didn¡¯t let it show through his expression.


    He couldn¡¯t let this minor annoyance undo everything he had worked for.


    Blocking out the noise, Jang Seonyeon began scanning the names on the board.


    He barely recognized any of the names listed at the bottom.


    After all, he didn¡¯t waste his time remembering the names of those he considered beneath him.


    <em>¡­The Water Dragon and the Sword Dragon ranked low.</em>


    He noticed that two of the Dragons and one of the Phoenixes had ranked surprisingly low.


    Rumor had it the Water Dragon skipped lectures to take naps, while the Sword Dragon struggled in academic subjects.


    Those reasons exined their poor rankings.


    It was clear they didn¡¯t particrly care about their standings at the Heavenly Dragon Academy.


    With that thought, Jang Seonyeon clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    <em>I feel a bit better now.</em>


    Geniuses without greed.


    It made him feel a bit d.


    Yet, he couldn¡¯t fully approve¡ªit seemed as though they lived their lives carelessly.


    He wasn¡¯t able to exin his emotion.


    <em>But it¡¯s better this way.</em>


    That was his conclusion.


    Yes, it was better this way.


    If they had taken things seriously and be his rivals, it would have only caused him more trouble.


    Jang Seonyeon kept his eyes scanning the board, his face still wearing the mask of a smile.


    <em>The Poison Phoenix¡­ as I expected.</em>


    As expected, the weakest of the Phoenixes, the Poison Phoenix, hadn¡¯t achieved a high rank.


    He¡¯d heard she had been spending time with the daughter of the Peng n, but it didn¡¯t concern him.


    The Poison Phoenix was far too weak for Jang Seonyeon to waste any thought on her.


    <em>For that reason, she held no interest for him.</em>


    <em>The Snow Phoenix¡­</em>


    The Snow Phoenix, with simr martial prowess to the Poison Phoenix, ranked higher than Jang Seonyeon had anticipated.


    She had excelled in lectures, earning one of the top scores in that category.


    Impressive.


    He knew the Snow Phoenix was more talented in other fields rather than martial arts, but he didn¡¯t expect her to earn such a rank.


    Of course, none of them had imed the highest rank.


    As he got closer to the top of the board, he began to see familiar names.


    One of them,N?v(el)B\\jnn


    <em>The Sword Dancer is unexpected.</em>


    It was Namgung Bi-ah.


    <em>¡­Ugh.</em>


    Jang Seonyeon fought to suppress his anger at the sight of her name.


    The memory of their encounter during the entrance exam still stung.


    He still wasn¡¯t happy about his defeat.


    He recalled the overwhelming presence she exuded, effortlesslymanding intense Lightning Qi with her hand.


    <em>I didn¡¯t</em> expect <em>her to do</em> well <em>in the lectures.</em>


    She had scored lower in lecturespared to the Snow Phoenix or himself, but it seemed like her martial strength saved her score.


    He wasn¡¯t fond of it.


    Whether it was the fact that he had lost to someone he had once defeated,


    <em>-You are boring.</em>


    Or the words she said to him, he wasn¡¯t fond of either.


    He shook his head, dismissing the thoughts.


    <em>¡­What about her?</em>


    He then started to look for the name he wanted to see the most.


    She was the one he desired above all.


    He already knew her name would be, so he didn¡¯t have to search long.


    Third. Wi Seol-Ah.


    Her name was directly underneath his.


    <em>So she worked hard it seems.</em>


    She was an idiot without any intellect before, but Wi Seol-Ah worked on her ws and earned a good score in lectures as well.


    <em>After all¡­ She is the descendant of the Sword Venerable.</em>


    Her talent in martial arts was monstrous, and she never forgot anything she learned.


    Her beauty was also incredible.


    Jang Seonyeon¡¯s thoughts continued to churn.


    <em>So I¡¯ll make her mine.</em>


    He swore to himself that he wouldn¡¯t let Wi Seol-Ah slip away.


    He remembered the promise he made with her.


    If he imed first ce by the end, she would be his.


    For that reason, he had no intention of letting her outscore him, no matter the cost.


    <em>¡­There is a problem though.</em>


    <em>Crack.</em>


    Despite how well things seemed to be going, Jang Seonyeon clenched his fist at the sight of the problem thaty before him.


    It was the same problem that had been gnawing at him, the one that had haunted his mind for years.


    Jang Seonyeon raised his eyes and looked at the name that was written above his.


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    He struggled to contain his emotions as he gazed at that name.


    Why? How could that bastard¡¯s name be on the list?


    Seeing it sent a wave of darkness through his emotions.


    <em>-The first ce this time will probably be¡­</em>


    <em>-Probably the Meteor Sword¡­</em>


    <em>-What about the hands-on training¡­</em>


    <em>Shut up.</em>


    The voices around him seemed to grow louder, as if determined to make him feel worse.


    He wanted to rip all of their mouths.


    Wouldn¡¯t that make them be silent?


    <em>I can¡¯t do that though¡­</em>


    However, he couldn¡¯t afford to do such a thing.


    He had to protect the image he¡¯d carefully crafted and endure, just a little longer, for the sake of his future.


    As Jang Seonyeon secretly fixed his expression along with that thought,


    ¡°What¡¯s all this fuss about?¡±


    A sharp voice stabbed into the crowd.


    <em>Step.</em>


    Unlike Jang Seonyeon¡¯s calm, measured steps, his footsteps were rough, carrying the irritation of someone dragged there unwillingly.


    ¡°¡­Eek!¡±


    One student recoiled in shock at the sight of him.


    His reaction was a stark contrast to the one he had when he saw Jang Seonyeon earlier.


    To that reaction, the person who just arrived, frowned.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? Woocheol, is something happening today?¡±


    ¡°I heard something was being announced, so wouldn¡¯t that be the reason why everyone is gathered here?¡±


    ¡°Announced?¡±


    A man with a towering physique exined to the smaller young man in front of him.


    Pe Woocheol.


    Even Jang Seonyeon remembered who he was.


    Then, another handsome young man spoke with a smile.


    ¡°It seemed like they made a ranking.¡±


    It was the Water Dragon.


    The Water Dragon who had brushed off Jang Seonyeon¡¯s approach with azy expression, now wore apletely different look.


    ¡°How pointless. They need to calm down.¡±


    The young man responded bluntly to the Water Dragon, then continued toward the board.


    The students parted instantly as the fierce-looking young man drew nearer.


    <em>Gulp.</em>


    Some even gulped in nervousness.


    <em>¡­Bastard.</em>


    Jang Seonyeon frowned the moment heid eyes on him.


    The young man noticed him too and responded with a smile.


    Ignoring how unsettling that smile was, Jang Seonyeon ground his teeth again, knowing full well it was meant to mock him.


    ¡°Been a while huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­Good to see you. Master Gu.¡±


    Jang Seonyeon forced the greeting out, each word painful to utter.


    ¡°Your face twists every time you look at me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you are talking about.¡±


    ¡°I see, just keep pretending then.¡±


    By now, Jang Seonyeon¡¯s teeth were nearly worn down from all the grinding.


    That bastard never failed to get under his skin.


    Maybe it was the way his insults were always so tant.


    ¡°Oh, brother.¡±


    ¡°What.¡±


    ¡°You came in first.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    But more than that, he was the biggest obstacle standing in his way.


    First ce,


    Gu Yangcheon.


    He had imed the top rank among all the students in the Academy.


    He had the highest score in the entrance exams and was the most infamous student at the Heavenly Dragon Academy, though for all the wrong reasons.


    <em>¡­True Dragon.</em>


    He was the one person Jang Seonyeon wanted to eliminate the most.


    <em>Why?</em>


    Jang Seonyeon began to wonder.


    Jang Seonyeon already knew that he was talented in martial arts.


    How could he forget the humiliation he¡¯d suffered during the Dragons and Phoenixes tournament?


    He was a monster, after all.


    Jang Seonyeon had no choice but to admit that.


    The True Dragon was a monster.


    He was able to admit that much.


    <em>But he is also intelligent?</em>


    It was unbelievable.


    Jang Seonyeon never thought Gu Yangcheon would put in the effort, yet he¡¯d still outscored even the Snow Phoenix.


    <em>¡­How is that even possible?</em>


    How could that be? Perhaps, he¡¯d made a deal with the instructors behind the scen-


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°You must be very frustrated, huh?¡±


    Gu Yangcheon¡¯s words snapped Jang Seonyeon out of his thoughts, and he quickly masked his expression.


    Gu Yangcheon smirked at him.


    ¡°Work harder next time. Though I¡¯m not sure if there will be a next time.¡±


    ¡°¡­Master Gu.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you don¡¯t eat that much. Work on your appetite.¡±


    Gu Yangcheon continued to mock and get on Jang Seonyeon¡¯s nerves.


    What made it worse was that Gu Yangcheon didn¡¯t even seem to care about his rank.


    Jang Seonyeon wasn¡¯t fond of it.


    <em>Are you saying it was obvious?</em>


    Was he implying that being in first ce was a given?


    Jang Seonyeon wasn¡¯t happy about it.


    He did everything he could to build his image and maintain it, but Gu Yangcheon did everything he wanted, and he didn¡¯t care about what others thought of him.


    <em>¡­</em>


    Jang Seonyeon¡¯s fists clenched as an emotion surged within him.


    It was jealousy.


    The Meteor Sword, feeling jealousy over a bastard like him.


    He couldn¡¯t admit it.


    <em>I have to get rid of him.</em>


    He truly needed to wipe him out.


    He had to ensure Gu Yangcheon ceased to exist before it was toote, before the wall between them became insurmountable.


    Jang Seonyeon¡¯s gaze shifted to a member of Gu Yangcheon¡¯s group.


    It was the person hiding in fear behind Pe Woocheol.


    <em>Cheol Jiseon.</em>


    He was the most important key to Jang Seonyeon, and a very useful person for his future paths as well.


    Thanks to him, Jang Seonyeon was able to endure all of the insults.


    Soon enough, the smirk on Gu Yangcheon¡¯s face would turn into despair.


    ¡°Congrattions, Master Gu.¡±


    Knowing this, Jang Seonyeon maintained his smile.


    ¡°As expected, you are impressive.¡±


    Gu Yangcheon¡¯s face twisted in disgust at Jang Seonyeon¡¯s congrattions.


    ¡°You really are a nasty bastard¡­ I wouldn¡¯t be able to smile due to anger, yet you somehow manage.¡±


    ¡°Haha, why would I be mad at you when you deserve my praise?¡±


    ¡°I might lose my appetite if I stay here any longer. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Gu Yangcheon turned around as if he wasn¡¯t amused anymore.


    His group immediately followed, without hesitation.


    It seemed like it wasn¡¯t just Gu Yangcheon.


    No one in his group seemed to care about their rankings.


    Jang Seonyeon had to continue working hard.


    If he let his guard down for even a moment, his killing intent might slip.


    He kept the smile stered on his face as he watched Gu Yangcheon walk away.


    Then, he silently vowed.


    <em>Just you wait.</em>


    I¡¯ll have <em>you on your knees.</em>


    ******************I scratched my back as I headed toward the cafeteria.


    <em>It¡¯s so itchy.</em>


    The constant prick of killing intent tickled my back.


    I suppose having sharper senses wasn¡¯t entirely a good thing.


    It made it impossible not to feel Jang Seonyeon¡¯s irritating killing intent.


    <em>Ha.</em>


    Seeing Jang Seonyeon¡¯s face was bad enough, but that nasty aura of his made it unbearable.


    <em>I might¡¯ve actually lost my appetite if I stayed there longer.</em>


    Nothing ruins my appetite faster than looking at that bastard¡¯s face.


    As I continued to walk, Pe Woocheol spoke.


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re amazing as always¡­! First ce!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already said that three times.¡±


    My name was at the top, but he seemed happier about it than I did.


    ¡°Where was yours written?¡±


    Pe Woocheol paused, thinking about my question.


    ¡°¡­I think it was written around the middle, but I¡¯m not sure. I didn¡¯t really pay that much attention.¡±


    ¡°You should¡¯ve focused on your name more than mine, you idiot¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect him to score high; he always looked half-dead during lectures. As expected, hended somewhere in the middle.


    <em>But first ce huh?</em>


    I didn¡¯t really feel that proud since I expected it.


    However, I was worried about the possibility of instructors taking points off because of how rude I was to them.


    Thankfully though, it seemed like none of the instructors held any grudges.


    <em>Or maybe they did take some points off, but I ended up in the first ce anyway.</em>


    I said it before, but I knew more about Demons than anyone else.


    I¡¯d encountered countless Demons during my time serving the Heavenly Demon and consumed endless Demonic Stones for Qi.


    I should obviously know a lot.


    ¡°Stop the ttery, and let¡¯s go eat. I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°I heard there¡¯s meat today.¡±


    ¡°Why are you happy? You know you¡¯re supposed to be a Taoist, right?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a Taoist? Is that something to eat?¡±


    ¡°¡­Never Mind. Just eat it all will you.¡±


    By now, I was used to the Water Dragon¡¯s constant nonsense.


    Despite being in a different group, he was always hanging around mine.


    It really seems like he is going to follow me around every day.


    <em>Also,</em>


    Ignoring the Water Dragon, I shifted my gaze to Cheol Jiseon, who trailed behind us silently.


    <em>-Are you going to continue acting that way?</em>


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Cheol Jiseon flinched when I addressed him telepathically.


    That sour expression of his had been obvious since earlier.


    <em>-I told you it¡¯s fine.</em>


    I knew exactly what was on his mind.


    Because of that, I had to give him a helping push.


    <em>-Don¡¯t worry about it, and do what the Jang bastard tells you to do.</em>


    ¡°Um¡­!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Cheol Jiseon started to speak aloud without realizing, then quickly mped his mouth shut.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ I bit my tongue identally.¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes.¡±


    Seeing that, I sighed.


    What if he fails his mission?


    <em>-Hey friend, you know that¡­?</em>


    Cheol Jiseon shook his head, unsure of what I meant.


    It seemed like he didn¡¯t know what I was referring to.


    <em>-If you don¡¯t do as I say, I¡¯m going to kill you.</em>


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    <em>-You said you wanted to live.</em>


    Cheol Jiseon¡¯s face went pale at my threat,ced with killing intent.


    I didn¡¯t want to push him this far, but if he failed, it¡¯d be a huge problem.


    <em>-So, let¡¯s do a good job, yes?</em>


    Cheol Jiseon nodded as I spoke with a smile.


    Judging by Jang Seonyeon¡¯s expression, it seemed he was nning exactly what I¡¯d expected. Everything now depended on how well Cheol Jiseon followed him.


    I could tell from the way Jang Seonyeon looked at me earlier, and from the prick of his killing intent.


    It wasn¡¯t long from now.


    I even made a backup n just in case.


    All I had to do was just wait.


    Everyone was ying their part, just as I had nned.


    I just hoped nothing unexpected came up.


    And just like that, a few days passed.


    ¡°Your hands-on training begins now.¡±


    The day that bastard and I had been waiting for finally arrived.

 Chapter 325: Hands-on Training (5)

    Chapter 325: Hands-on Training (5)The hands-on Training in the Heavenly Dragon Academy isn¡¯t particrly special.


    Since they taught how to defend yourself against Demons, the hands-on training served to test whether students had fully grasped their lessons and could apply them in realbat.


    As I suspected, it was most likely that students were going to be made to hunt Demons and as I expected, that indeed happened.


    However, a few things took me by surprise.


    <em>Is this where the entrance exams took cest time?</em>


    The range of the hunting ground was farrger than I had imagined.


    The same two mountains from the entrance exams were now being utilized for this hands-on training.


    Not that those mountains were small to begin with¡ªthey were colossal.


    <em>Moreover,</em>


    I wasn¡¯t sure how this test was going to be held, but if the instructors intended to grade us individually, they could have simply observed each student fight a Demon one-on-one.I couldn¡¯t understand why they bothered using such a big field for this test.


    Not only was it a hassle for them to clean up Demons that were released afterwards, and I doubted whether the instructors could prevent danger effectively, despite their presence.


    ¡°You have until sunset. Instructors will be watching you from everywhere, so I suggest that you don¡¯t do anything stupid.¡±


    After Cheol Hwanho¡¯s warning, nervous expressions crept onto the students¡¯ faces, but the reality was it wouldn¡¯t be as dangerous as they feared.


    There was no need for them to fear battling Demons at their current skill level, and it was most likely that only green and barely a few blue Demons were released.


    While fighting alone could be perilous, that wouldn¡¯t happen with so many instructors around.


    If anything, people were more dangerous.


    With more than a few unhinged individuals present, the instructors warned students not to fight each other.


    Some of them were dangerous, unable to control their tempers once provoked.


    Of course, most of them held back their anger since they didn¡¯t want to ruin their n or Sect¡¯s image.


    But, as I mentioned before, there were still a few bastards who didn¡¯t care about such things.


    For example,


    <em>Like me.</em>


    It¡¯s only natural for me to return the favor when someone is being irritating.


    I can hold back once or twice, but that¡¯s where my patience ends.


    Maybe that¡¯s why?


    It felt like Cheol Hwanho¡¯s gaze was locked on me as he spoke those words.


    ¡°You are forbidden to fight each other. You will be punished if we catch you doing such a thing, so be warned.¡±


    It must¡¯ve been a coincidence¡ªour eyes meeting like that.


    ¡°You better¡­ be warned!¡±


    ¡­Maybe not?


    It truly seemed like his warning was directed at me.


    But it was probably just in my head.


    <em>Mhm.</em>


    <em>But what¡¯s with this test all of a sudden when we barely learned anything?</em>


    I went along with it because it was mandatory, but it still felt absurd.


    We were being tested after just two months of training¡ªI couldn¡¯t wrap my head around it.


    Sure, many of us had previous experience hunting Demons, but it was different now because we had to use the methods taught by the Heavenly Dragon Academy.


    I heard that this test was going to affect our grades a lot.


    Everyone will probably try their best because of that.


    But in my opinion, the Academy¡¯s techniques weren¡¯t all that effective.


    <em>To put it positively, they focused on the basics.</em>


    Or should I call it the most standard way?


    They only taught the most basic methods for these scenarios, but I¡¯m certain the instructors knew it wasn¡¯t the best approach.


    Rather than teaching us how to properly defeat different types of Demons, they stuck to the bare minimum. Even the instructors seemed aware of this.


    They were only doing it since the higher-ups told them.


    <em>That¡¯s why there is no growth.</em>


    I understood that they wanted us to gain real-world experience after mastering the basics, but that made attending the Academy feel pointless.


    Every day I thought about it, I arrived at the same conclusion.


    What really mattered were the connections you forged and the reputation you built.


    The education offered here wasn¡¯t what held value.


    <em>It¡¯s fucked. Seriously.</em>


    The Murim Alliance¡¯s premier military institution was now surviving on reputation alone.


    People flocked here because of the name¡¯s prestige, but they were all swept away when the cmity hit, thanks to the broken system.


    What were the Ten Sect Alliance, the Four Noble ns, the Murim Alliance, and the Orthodox Faction, really?


    Idiots drunk in peace.


    How can we ever expect hope to grow from such rotten roots?


    Without the Celestial Sword, they would have perished in an instant.


    From my past life¡¯s experience, I had lost all hope in the Orthodox Faction.


    I knew the demons that lurked within their corrupted core.


    <em>I don¡¯t even want toy my hands on them, but I¡¯ll have to get rid of them if I want to live.</em>


    I had to get rid of those nasty bastards one by one starting soon.


    Only then, it would make my future a bit easier to deal with.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Pe Woocheol spoke up suddenly as we walked.


    ¡°What is your n for the summer?¡±


    ¡°Summer?¡±


    Summer, out of the blue? Was something big important happening during the summer?


    ¡°Do you n to go back to your n?¡±


    ¡°¡­The n¡­? Oh.¡±


    I realized he was talking about the uing Academy break, where students could either use the training facilities or return home.


    During the break, students would either train in the enclosed rooms or regr grounds, while some would return home.


    I¡­


    ¡°¡­It might be a bit difficult for me to go back home.¡±


    It was obvious that the n was informed about the trouble I caused with the secret vault here. Facing punishment from my father was a possibility, so it seemed safer not to return just yet.


    Ideally, avoiding the trip home altogether was the wisest choice.


    <em>I¡¯m not sure about others though.</em>


    Gu Jeolyub and Gu Yeonseo would likely return when the timees.


    Especially Gu Jeolyub¡ªhe¡¯d have to deal with Gu Sunmoon, so returning was almost certain for him.


    <em>If he doesn¡¯t go though, I¡¯ll make sure to make him work this time.</em>


    Seeing him getpletely crushed by Yung Pungst time, it really made me think that I needed to go harder on him.


    I had nned to be brief since it was such a hassle, but remembering his stupid, nervous expression made my teeth grind.


    <em>It might¡¯ve been a different story if he had no potential in the first ce.</em>


    He had learned everything I taught him, and he had talent, so why did he always act that way?


    <em>Back in my days, I had to</em> figure it all out on my own since there was <em>no one like me to teach me.</em>


    Of course, the Second Elder used to push me to my limits, but I fled because I genuinely thought I¡¯d die if I kept up with his training.


    Anyway, he should be grateful and work hard if there is someone willing to teach him.


    I really wasn¡¯t fond of him.


    Kids these days¡­ <em>tsk, tsk.</em>


    I couldn¡¯t help but frown whenever Gu Jeolyub crossed my mind.


    Pe Woocheol flinched when he noticed my expression.


    Why is this bastard flinching?


    ¡°So what?¡±


    I asked, my tone slightly irritated, and Pe Woocheol scratched the back of his head as he answered.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing special¡­ but if you don¡¯t have any other ns, how about youe with me to my n?¡±


    ¡°Your house?¡±


    Pe n was based in Sichuan.


    Isn¡¯t that where the Tang n is?


    ¡°¡­Sichuan, huh.¡±


    Going back to my house wasn¡¯t an option, and I thought about looking for the White Demonic Stone if I really couldn¡¯t ovee my wall in tim-


    <em>¡­Wait, isn¡¯t that in Sichuan?</em>


    It wasn¡¯t exactly in Sichuan, but it was in the same direction.


    The White Demonic Stone was formed centuries ago when white Demons went berserk, and it was hidden deep beneath ake.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Since it¡¯s in the same direction, if I haven¡¯t broken through by then¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°Oh¡­! Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Why are you thanking me? You¡¯re the one who invited me.¡±


    I should be the one thanking him.


    I replied, somewhat speechless, but Pe Woocheol just smiled brightly.


    ¡°My father would love seeing you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not exactly confirmed yet you know.¡±


    I had to consider it carefully¡ªit would be risky to go before breaking through my barrier, especially with that dangerous bastard guarding the area.


    It would be much more effective to consume the White Demonic Stone after reaching the Fusion Realm, but I had to question whether I could handle that ¡®monster¡¯ at my current level.


    And there was another potential problem.


    <em>¡­Though I¡¯m sure he wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.</em>


    My father mighte after me directly and drag me away.


    If that happened, I¡¯d have no choice.


    <em>Surely he wouldn¡¯t</em> go that far*.*


    It was rare for my father to leave Shanxi unless there was an emergency, like the incident with Gu Huibi, or if a True Gate of Demons had opened.


    He wasn¡¯t called the Tiger Warrior, the guardian of Gu n and Shanxi for no reason.


    <em>But me not going is also a problem.</em>


    I, who was destined to be the Young Lord, running off with Pe Woocheol instead of returning home because of a little trouble¡ªwell, that was an issue in itself, but what could I do?


    They shouldn¡¯t have made me a Young Lord in the first ce then.


    I¡¯m sure they would be more lenient with me now.


    WIth that thought and a smile, I spoke to Pe Woocheol.


    ¡°You should start going too. I think it¡¯s about to start.¡±


    ¡°Yes, understood.¡±


    Pe Woocheol bowed his head and left quickly after hearing my words.


    I had only one reason for sending him away like that.


    We were told that we couldn¡¯t cooperate with each other.


    We had been told to keep our distance, and now the students were spreading out.


    Moreover,


    <em>It¡¯s a problem if Pe Woocheol is involved.</em>


    Even without that rule, I would have sent Pe Woocheol away, so it worked out for me.


    It gave me a convenient excuse.


    I looked around.


    Everywhere I looked, I saw a mountain thick with trees.


    Focusing my senses with Qi, I could detect several presences scattered around¡ªprobably other students.


    Some of the bigger presences I felt in between were probably the instructors who were hiding.


    <em>Two near me.</em>


    In addition to that, there were Demons scattered all around the area.


    Just seeing this was fascinating.


    How could the Orthodox Faction release Demons in a perfectly fine mountain like this?


    And how did they even capture demons to begin with?


    Was no one questioning this?


    <em>Or perhaps, the Alliance got rid of the people that asked these questions?</em>


    That sounds probable.


    <em>-Whoosh!</em>


    Arrows were shot up high in the air as I nced around.


    It wasn¡¯t just one or two.


    It was just like during my entrance exams.


    The arrows were infused with Qi, and as they reached their peak height,


    <em>Pop!</em>


    They burst with a faint sound, and the Qi within them dispersed.


    It was a signal for students to begin the test.


    I watched for a moment before slowly beginning to move.


    I sensed Demons with each step I took, but I didn¡¯t bother heading toward them to hunt.


    It was obvious.


    After all, the Demons weren¡¯t the objective of this training for me.


    Shortly after, I began leaping through the trees.


    I concealed my presence using my Qi.


    I noticed a few people around me growing confused when I concealed my presence.


    It seemed like some instructors had been watching me, but they reacted this way because they lost track of me.


    After shaking off the instructors, I reached the highest point of the mountain.


    ¡°¡­Ugh, my joint.¡±


    I sat on a nearby rock and began massaging my knees.


    It didn¡¯t make sense for my body to feel sore at this age, but my joints had been achingtely due to the mental exhaustion I¡¯d been facing.


    ¡°Is it going to rain tomorrow or something?¡±


    With that idle remark, I nced up at the sky.


    The weather was clear and beautiful, with no sign of rain.


    I watched the clouds drift by.


    The scene was beautiful, with a few clouds dotting the otherwise clear sky.


    ¡°Why is it so frustratingly slow?¡±


    But I wasn¡¯t the type to be mesmerized by scenery like this.


    I was only watching because there was nothing better to do.


    ¡°I wonder when he¡¯ll show up.¡±


    I¡¯d climbed all the way up here to make it easier for him to find me, so it would be a problem if he couldn¡¯t.


    It¡¯d be pretty pathetic if I had to go to him after all this effort, you know?


    After a while, I considered plucking a leaf to y a whistle with,


    <em>Rustle.</em>


    But then, sensed a presence approaching from one direction.


    I shifted my gaze toward it.


    It wasn¡¯t to check who it was.


    That much was obvious.


    It felt like the right time to unleash my frustration, after holding it in for so long.


    ¡°I almost thought you weren¡¯ting.¡±


    I smiled as I spoke, but the bastard who appeared wore a disgusted look.


    The pleasant smile he usually disyed around others was gone, reced by a foul aura that cloaked him entirely.


    I wondered how a person could change so drastically in an instant, but I weed this side of him.


    That was the side of him I¡¯d been waiting to see.


    He fixed his gaze on me and started speaking.


    ¡°¡­You were waiting for me?¡±


    ¡°Not for long. I just came too.¡±


    I greeted him like an old friend, but this bastard¡ªno.


    Jang Seonyeon¡¯s expression only darkened further after that.

 Chapter 326: The Abyss (1)

    Chapter 326: The Abyss (1)


    ¡°¡­You were waiting for me?¡±


    Jang Seonyeon¡¯s voice trembled ever so slightly as he spoke.


    ¡°Not for long. I just got here myself.¡±


    Gu Yangcheon replied with a smile.


    Jang Seonyeon frowned at those words..


    His response meant that in the end, he had indeed been waiting for him.


    <em>How did he¡­</em>


    Jang Seonyeon questioned silently.


    ¡°Why do you seem surprised?¡±


    Jang Seonyeon lifted his head at Gu Yangcheon¡¯s question.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t youe here for the same reason?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°What an amusing reaction. So this is what you were like at this age, huh.¡±


    Ignoring the words he couldn¡¯t quite grasp, Jang Seonyeon focused on what Gu Yangcheon had said moments earlier.


    <em>-For the same goal.</em>


    As Jang Seonyeon repeated those words in his mind, he suddenly recalled what Gu Yangcheon told him before.


    <em>-You will die here.</em>


    That¡¯s what Gu Yangcheon had said to him. The memory of those words made Jang Seonyeon clench his fist.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Your expression tells me you understood itpletely. Why else would you havee to me? Just get on with it. We have to hunt those Demons, after all.¡±


    Hearing Gu Yangcheon, Jang Seonyeon ground his teeth.


    Was it his peculiar way of speaking?


    Was it that mocking smile on his face?


    Or was it the malicious intent he didn¡¯t even bother to conceal?


    Jang Seonyeon wasn¡¯t sure if it was Gu Yangcheon¡¯s talent that stood in his way.


    <em>No.</em>


    He knew the answer all too well.


    He had just been pretending not to.


    Jang Seonyeon already knew the truth.


    Gu Yangcheon¡¯s very existence was the problem.


    A talent that seemed gifted from the heavens, paired with the malice he wielded.


    From the beginning, now, and into the future, Gu Yangcheon would stand in his way.


    Jang Seonyeon needed to stand above everyone else, to shine brighter than anyone.


    Yet this bastard had always stood ahead of him, blocking his way¡ªand even outshining him.


    Even with the help of the Beggar¡¯s Sect, he could only uncover so much about Gu Yangcheon¡¯s background.


    What¡¯s worse, the Beggar¡¯s Sect even seemed to be hesitant on helping Jang Seonyeon, fueling his frustration.


    Gu Yangcheon was a giant obstacle that stood in Jang Seonyeon¡¯s way.


    Jang Seonyeon spoke, concealing his trembling fists.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same for you, Master Gu?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°The fact that you were waiting for me. Aren¡¯t you supposed to hunt Demons as well?¡±


    Gu Yangcheon smirked at Jang Seonyeon¡¯s words.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I do need to hunt them.¡±


    ¡°Then why don- ¡°


    ¡°And I¡¯m hunting one right now.¡±


    Jang Seonyeon frowned at Gu Yangcheon¡¯s response.


    It was because he didn¡¯t sense any Demons nearby.


    ¡°Not everyone is human just because they wear a human face. When someone is driven purely by instinct, they¡¯re no different from a Demon.¡±


    As always, Gu Yangcheon¡¯s mocking words stabbed right into Jang Seonyeon¡¯s gut.


    The emotions held in Gu Yangcheon¡¯s eyes were far too obvious.


    The same went for his attitude.


    Jang Seonyeon despised how Gu Yangcheon acted recklessly, without a care for how others perceived him.


    Jang Seonyeon, on the other hand, was constantly preupied with maintaining his kind facade and worrying about how others saw him.


    Jang Seonyeon wondered how this bastard could behave so freely.


    And yet, despite his reckless behavior, he was always surrounded by people.


    Jang Seonyeon began to wonder if he was the problem.


    But every time that thought crossed his mind, it only deepened his hatred for Gu Yangcheon.


    No, <em>He</em> wasn¡¯t the problem.


    That had to be the case.


    ¡°So, are you going to kill me then?¡±


    Gu Yangcheon responded to Jang Seonyeon¡¯s words with a t tone.


    ¡°Why are you ying the victim now? You¡¯re such a funny bastard.¡±


    Jang Seonyeon steadied his emotions before responding, locking eyes with Gu Yangcheon.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Why do you hate me? What did I ever do to deserve so much of your hatred?¡±


    Jang Seonyeon¡¯s frustration was clear, and Gu Yangcheon understood it.


    It was true that Jang Seonyeon received the Blood Qi from the Blood Demon and used foul methods to secure his position, but he hadn¡¯t caused any trouble for Gu Yangcheon until the tournament.


    His methods have been toxic, but his talent was undeniable.


    Even without his underhanded tactics, Jang Seonyeon might have reached the Peak Realm before turning twenty¡ªhe was a genius, after all.


    Given all this, it made sense that Jang Seonyeon couldn¡¯tprehend why Gu Yangcheon hated him so much.


    ¡°It¡¯s too much to exin.  Just ept it as it is.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t in the mood to exin further.


    What would he even gain from knowing why I hate him?


    <em>Would he even understand</em> if I told him about my past life?


    In this timeline, Jang Seonyeon hadn¡¯tmitted those sins yet, and in truth, there were some people I spared because they changed.


    Of course.


    ¡°You hate me too. So, let¡¯s call it even.¡±


    It didn¡¯t mean I was going to include Jang Seonyeon as well.


    ¡°So, what are you going to do about it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not even going to deny it?¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you suggesting we fight to the death here?¡±


    ¡°That sounds like a good idea. But are you confident you can win?¡±


    Jang Seonyeon¡¯s face twisted as he watched me speak with a mocking smirk.


    It was oddly satisfying to see hisposure crumble so easily.


    ¡°¡­Or are you here to assassinate me? Even though the Academy instructors are watching from all sides?¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it. I was wondering about that myself. What were you nning to do?¡±


    We might be out of their direct sight, but the instructors were definitely scattered everywhere.


    <em>Peek.</em>


    I shifted my gaze slightly, ncing behind Jang Seonyeon.


    There he was, standing.


    Cheol Jiseon.


    There was something strange about the barrier surrounding him.


    It seemed he had cloaked himself in something extra since he wasn¡¯t skilled enough to fully conceal his presence.


    <em>What is it?</em>


    It didn¡¯t quite feel like a barrier, but I could hear something faint.


    <em>Sound Art?¡¯</em>


    Oddly enough, it seemed like sound was used.


    When I focused, I could make out an echoing sound.


    Judging by that, Cheol Jiseon was likely using it to avoid the instructors¡¯ eyes.


    It was the same method he had used in my past life.


    This only piqued my curiosity further.


    As Jang Seonyeon said, there were instructors everywhere around us, so did he have a n to cover up the mess if he killed me?


    <em>He wasn¡¯t the type of bastard to do things when he couldn¡¯t deal with the consequences.</em>


    That meant he had an escape n.


    Because of that, I didn¡¯t think the bastard came all the way here recklessly without a n.


    With that in mind, I shifted my gaze back to Jang Seonyeon, tearing my eyes away from Cheol Jiseon.


    ¡°You said you don¡¯t understand why I hate you, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If I had to give you one reason, it¡¯s because I can already see exactly what you¡¯ll do from here on out.¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    ¡°You may think that you are doing a good job hiding it, but your nasty greed is so big that it¡¯s visible to my eye.¡±


    I hopped down from the rock I¡¯d been sitting on and continued speaking.


    ¡°All of the Young Prodigies, you see them as a joke, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You believe you can make them all bow to you, because you think you¡¯re that great.¡±


    He was like that in my past life, and I doubted it would be any different this time around.


    ¡°You¡¯ll probably join the Murim Alliance after graduating. Then you¡¯ll start at the lowest rank, despite being the son of the Alliance Leader¡ªbecause it¡¯ll make you look humble.¡±


    Jang Seonyeon¡¯s expression slowly shifted as I kept speaking.


    ¡°It won¡¯t matter to you since you¡¯ll climb the ranks at a rapid pace¡­ and I¡¯m sure the bastards around you will take care of any rumors.¡±


    ¡°¡­How do you¡­¡±


    Jang Seonyeon quickly covered his mouth.


    He had almost asked how I knew all of that.


    ¡°And what¡¯s next? You¡¯ll start saving people from Demons, pretending to be a noble hero. Up until that point, everything seems fine.¡±


    Saving people.


    It was a good thing to do.


    Even if Jang Seonyeon was a horrible person, I might have been able to forgive him if that were truly his goal.


    But Jang Seonyeon was still Jang Seonyeon.


    ¡°The Demon attacks¡ªyou¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to orchestrate all of it, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°Of course you would.¡±


    Jang Seonyeon¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    This wasn¡¯t a prediction.


    In my past life, Jang Seonyeon was talented¡ªno doubt about that¡ªbut even he paled next to Wi Seol-Ah, who became the youngest army captain.


    Still, Jang Seonyeon managed to snag the title ¡°Meteor Sword¡± and became a Captain too. He was hailed as a hero, swooping in like aet to save people from Demons time and time again.


    To the world, he was the new shining hero. But I knew better.


    Everyst Demon attack was staged by Jang Seonyeon. It was all a twisted performance.


    Well, not all of it.


    The deaths? They were real. The people torn apart by Demons? All too real. But Jang Seonyeon ying the hero after rescuing the survivors? That was pure theater.


    And to prove all of this¡­


    ¡°¡­What are you¡­ talking about¡­¡±


    Jang Seonyeon¡¯s face shook, shaken by my words.


    ¡°Master Gu, you¡¯re delusional. How could anyone possibly do such things?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s just my prediction.¡±


    Like he said, how could anyone possibly control when and where a Gate of Demons appears?


    But the answer stood right there, in front of me.


    It was lurking behind that bastard.


    The one who could manipte the Abyss itself¡ªopen and close its gates at will.


    <em>Zhuge Jihee.</em>


    Whether it was Cheol Jiseon or Zhuge Jihee, whoever that slippery bastard was¡ªJang Seonyeon owed everything to him.


    The world is always hungry for a hero.


    The handsome and powerful Jang Seonyeon, with his prestigious background, quickly gained the status of a hero after rescuing others from the Demons.


    But in reality, he was feeding people to the Abyss, sacrificing their lives to the Demons to craft his heroic image.


    But that wasn¡¯t the only reason I despised Jang Seonyeon.


    It was a sad act, but hardly surprising¡ªI had long lost faith in the so-called Orthodox Faction.


    I simply wondered.


    I wondered if Jang Seonyeon would really be different this time.


    His words echoed in my mind.


    <em>-What did I ever do to deserve so much of your hatred?</em>


    That¡¯s when a thought struck me.


    The one I should have killed the moment I met him.


    The reason I spared Zhuge Hyuk, the mastermind of the Demonic Cult.


    Why did I let him live?


    And why, then, must I kill Jang Seonyeon?


    I nced at Jang Seonyeon, his head bowed in silence, and spoke.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Jang Seonyeon hesitated at my words.


    ¡°If you walk away now, without causing harm, I might reconsider my view of you.¡±


    Was I searching for a reason to spare Jang Seonyeon?


    No.


    I simply wanted to rid myself of these contradictions.


    The reason why I let Zhuge Hyuk live and the reason why I had to kill Jang Seonyeon.


    It was simple.


    The Zhuge Hyuk I encountered wasn¡¯t the Man of Heaven from my past life; he was just a boy.


    Likewise, I saw Namgung Bi-ah as an individual, not the Demonic Sword¡ªjust a girl seeking peace.


    I wasn¡¯t a good person.


    I knew that better than anyone.


    I will kill whoever is necessary.


    The bastard in front of me was included in that list, but I still wanted to confirm it.


    ¡°How about it?¡±


    Jang Seonyeon remained silent, his gaze still fixed on the ground.


    What decision would he make?


    I waited, amusement flickering on my face, but my patience waned, and I finally spoke.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say any- ¡°


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±


    Jang Seonyeon slowly raised his head.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    I froze, unable to speak, when I saw his expression.


    It was expressionless.


    It wasn¡¯t the crumbled expression he had worn earlier, nor the false smile he disyed for others.


    It was nothing.


    Jang Seonyeon¡¯s face showed no trace of emotion.


    Then,


    <em>Crack-!</em>


    ¡°This is¡­!¡±


    The ground beneath Gu Yangcheon began to shift and warp.


    Cracks spread rapidly across thend.


    <em>Swoooosh!</em>


    As the earth changed, a powerful wind whipped through the area.


    Something opened.


    As the scene unfolded before him, Jang Seonyeon spoke to Gu Yangcheon.


    ¡°This is my first time witnessing it, and it¡¯s just as fascinating as I imagined.¡±


    ¡°You¡­!¡±


    Gu Yangcheon attempted to move, but his body was paralyzed by the shifting environment around him.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be moving so easily now.¡±


    Whatever had opened beneath the fractured earth was strong enough to restrain even a Peak Realm martial artist.


    Seeing that Gu Yangcheon waspletely immobilized, Jang Seonyeon exhaled and spoke.


    ¡°As I thought, I was right to eliminate you. You¡¯ve been a hindrance from the start.¡±


    Gu Yangcheon¡¯s eyes widened in shock, unprepared for the sudden immobilization.


    ¡°So, you nned to kill me from the start?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t like those eyes of yours.¡±


    Jang Seonyeon casually swept his hair back, as if growing weary of the conversation.


    ¡°It irritated me to see a so-called young prodigy from a worthless n stare at me like that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And I didn¡¯t want to admit it, but you really did possess monstrous strengths.¡±


    Jang Seonyeon¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile as he spoke.


    ¡°How annoying it was¡­¡±


    He was apletely different person now, a far cry from the fa?ade he wore at the Academy.


    ¡°You asked earlier how I was going to go about doing this with all these instructors here, yes?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy, I¡¯ll admit. So I decided to put on a grander show. I even found someone who shares my interests. But none of that concerns you. You¡¯ll be gone soon enough.¡±


    The cracks in the earth widened slowly, taking on a distinct shape as they spread.


    It was strange, the way the ground beneath me shifted into form, but there was no mistaking it¡ªit was the gate to the Abyss.


    Jang Seonyeon marveled at the gate, shaped by human hands.


    ¡°As I expected¡­ I was right to find you. You will be essential for me from now on.¡±


    He was more satisfied than he ever could have imagined.


    A shiver ran down Jang Seonyeon¡¯s spine, overwhelmed by the sheer power emanating from it.


    Even Gu Yangcheon wasn¡¯t able to move an inch inside.


    <em>I told you, I wouldn¡¯t let you escape.</em>


    Jang Seonyeon wanted to put him on his knees.


    He hadn¡¯t achieved that yet, but for now, this was enough.


    At least, he could watch him disappear right before his eyes.


    Soon, the world and Wi Seol-Ah would be his¡ª


    ¡°Is this enough for you?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Just as the gate to Abyss had fully opened, a calm voice, entirely different from before, interrupted Jang Seonyeon¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°What did you just¡­ ¡°


    ¡°Hey, you can close it now.¡±


    The moment Gu Yangcheon spoke,


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    Gu Yangcheon vanished in an instant before Jang Seonyeon¡¯s eyes.


    But he shouldn¡¯t be able to mo-


    ¡°Cugh!¡±


    Jang Seonyeon¡¯s vision blurred as his body convulsed violently.


    When his sight returned, he realized he was atop the gate, having been dragged there by Gu Yangcheon.


    ¡°Y¡­Yo¡­ You¡­!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d.¡±


    Gu Yangcheon smiled brightly as his hand clenched around Jang Seonyeon¡¯s throat.


    ¡°If you¡¯d chosen to leave quietly, it might¡¯ve been more troublesome for me.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°H¡­How.¡±


    <em>Craaack-!</em>


    As terror gripped Jang Seonyeon, the Gate of Demons beneath him began to stir.


    It seemed like a sticky swamp, yet at the same time, it felt like a giant mouth, ready to swallow him whole.


    ¡°Surprised that I managed to move?¡±


    ¡°L-Let go¡­!¡±


    ¡°I was surprised by it too. Somehow, I was able to move through it. But that¡¯s not really what matters here.¡±


    ¡°I told you, to let me go at once! At this rate, you will also-!¡±


    Despite Jang Seonyeon¡¯s panic, Gu Yangcheon only continued to smile.


    ¡°I was nning to go there anyway. Bet you didn¡¯t know that, did you?¡±


    ¡°What do you¡­!¡±


    ¡°How about we go on a journey together.¡±


    At Gu Yangcheon spoke, still smiling,


    <em>Chooomp-!</em>


    The gate to the Abyss snapped shut, swallowing them both in one violent motion.

 Chapter 327: The Abyss (2)

    Chapter 327: The Abyss (2)This happened just after the hands-on training test had started.


    Cheol Jiseon followed Jang Seonyeon, but he was very hesitant about it.


    This feeling of unease had been with him for days.


    Moreover,


    <em>It¡¯s not toote to turn back¡­</em>


    Despite continuing to make his way, his mind was a tangled mess of thoughts.


    The Meteor Sword remained silent, but the oppressive atmosphere he exuded sent cold sweat trickling down Cheol Jiseon¡¯s spine.


    Even in the silence, Cheol Jiseon could sense it.


    Dark emotions seemed to radiate from the Meteor Sword.


    The tension was so palpable that Cheol Jiseon kept quiet out of fear.<em>This is the Meteor Sword?</em>


    Cheol Jiseon¡¯s first impression of him had been poor, yet he was the son of the Alliance Leader.


    The Meteor Sword had a reputation for kindness, but his current demeanor was entirely different.


    <em>At this point, I¡¯d rather¡­</em>


    A familiar face shed in Cheol Jiseon¡¯s mind.


    The man had the fierce look of someone from the Unorthodox Faction, but he carried an air of honesty.


    <em>¡­Instead of him.</em>


    Cheol Jiseon halted his steps.


    He had beenmanded to follow Jang Seonyeon¡¯s every order, but it wasn¡¯t something Cheol Jiseon could bring himself to do.


    <em>To open the gate right underneath where a person is standing¡­?</em>


    The memory of his childhood resurfaced.


    mes consumed thend, swallowing houses whole, and his father stood amidst the inferno.


    He had screamed in despair until his voice broke, and his sister had held him close,forting him until the end.


    After that day, his mother never treated him the same, making the memory a living nightmare for Cheol Jiseon.


    <em>¡­But he is telling me to do such a thing again with my own hands¡­?</em>


    His fists clenched tightly.


    Cold sweat dripped from his forehead, sliding down to the tip of his nose.


    Lost in the grip of his past memories, Cheol Jiseon didn¡¯t notice¡­


    ¡°Master Cheol.¡±


    The Meteor Sword¡¯s voice pulled him back to the present.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Jang Seonyeon must have noticed his hesitation, because he called his name.


    Cheol Jiseon turned to Jang Seonyeon in shock, instinctively covering his mouth.


    The look in Jang Seonyeon¡¯s eyes was utterly terrifying.


    ¡°You seem to be hesitant.¡±


    The Meteor Sword said to Cheol Jiseon.


    ¡°N-Not at all.¡±


    Hearing Cheol Jiseon¡¯s unsteady reply, Jang Seonyeon¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile.


    Yet, to Cheol Jiseon, that smile was more chilling thanforting.


    ¡°You¡¯vee too far to hesitate now,¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°We both have our own desires.¡±


    With that, Jang Seonyeon turned his head away.


    <em>My desires¡­</em>


    Jang Seonyeon¡¯s words made Cheol Jiseon reflect on his own desires.


    <em>The revival of my n.</em>


    To clear the false usations that had tainted his n, and to bring his back into the Orthodox Faction.


    <em>¡®¡­And for my sister¡¯s happiness.</em>


    He wanted his sister to live a happy life.


    That was all he wanted.


    He wanted to achieve the dreams his father couldn¡¯t.


    <em>My sister¡­</em>


    <em>I will cure her illness.</em>


    That was why he had journeyed to the Central ins.


    Jang Seonyeon had promised to help him restore the Zhuge n.


    Though he hadn¡¯t mentioned anything about his sister, if Jang Seonyeon had, Cheol Jiseon would have epted without a second thought.


    <em>¡­If I didn¡¯t meet the True Dragon that is.</em>


    Yes, that would¡¯ve been the case if he didn¡¯t meet him.


    Putting aside the fact that he had the intention to kill him, the True Dragon¡¯s presence alone was overwhelming.


    His mere presence at the Heavenly Dragon Academy spoke volumes.


    Cheol Jiseon was initially shocked by the arrival of blood rtives from all Four Noble ns, especially given that this year¡¯s Young Prodigies were said to have the greatest potential in the Academy¡¯s history.


    Most of the Six Dragons and the Three Phoenixes attended the Academy, and each one exuded an extraordinary presence.


    But that wasn¡¯t all.


    There was the Sword Dancer of the Namgung n, famed for her breathtaking beauty.


    Then there was the Meteor Sword, the son of the Alliance Leader, whose name had been on everyone¡¯s lipstely.


    Even the descendant of the Sword Venerable, who had vanished after his retirement, was present.


    There were unbelievable monsters here.


    And yet, in just two months, the one who had made the greatest impact was none other than the True Dragon.


    He had not only secured the top spot in the entrance exams but had also defeated an instructor on his very first day at the Academy.


    The True Dragon seemed to be at the center of every major incident at the Academy, as though he were a harbinger of storms.


    <em>¡­Because of him, I became the Mad Dog or whatever.</em>


    The thought made Cheol Jiseon grind his teeth, but that wasn¡¯t what mattered now.


    The True Dragon didn¡¯t act superior or aloof.


    Countless rumors surrounded him, most of them negative, yet he appearedpletely indifferent.


    He paid no mind to the rumors, as if other people¡¯s opinions didn¡¯t concern him in the slightest.


    But he never tolerated anyone who insulted his friends.


    Once, someone spread a rumor about the Poison Phoenix, and the True Dragon hunted him down, beating him to a pulp when he found him.


    He had said, ¡°Do that again, and I¡¯ll burn your mouth so you¡¯ll never speak another word.¡±


    Those who witnessed it knew immediately he wasn¡¯t bluffing.


    The killing intent he radiated had filled the entire room.


    This is why Cheol Jiseon referred to the True Dragon as honest.


    The True Dragon didn¡¯t care for others¡¯ opinions¡ªhe simply followed his own path.


    He crushed those he disliked and kept those he favored close.


    His ways were simple.


    But his disregard for others¡¯ judgments was another matter entirely.


    Of course, he had his secrets too, but unlike the Meteor Sword, his presence didn¡¯t feel sinister.


    <em>¡­In that regard, he is better than the Meteor Sword.</em>


    Whether it was the rumor about the True Dragon that the True Dragon felt guilty toward the Meteor Sword, or that he was jealous of him, none of it seemed to matter to the True Dragon, at least in Cheol Jiseon¡¯s eyes.


    On the contrary,


    <em>The person in front of me seems to care more about it.</em>


    In fact, it seemed more likely that the Meteor Sword harbored feelings of guilt toward the True Dragon.


    Even now, the atmosphere surrounding him seemed to confirm it.


    The True Dragon had instructed Cheol Jiseon to follow Jang Seonyeon¡¯s orders, but Cheol Jiseon questioned if it was truly right to raise his sword against him, even as a mere act.


    The True Dragon was unaware of the full extent of Cheol Jiseon¡¯s abilities.


    Cheol Jiseon could not only summon a gate that unleashed Demons but also open a dimension that consumed everything in its vicinity.


    Furthermore, once the gate was formed on the ground, anyone standing above it would be immobilized.


    It was powerful enough to keep even Peak Realm martial artists from moving, and the ones that were devoured by it still hadn¡¯t made it back.


    That was exactly what happened to his father.


    Cheol Jiseon continued to hesitate, and the two of them headed to the highest point of the mountain.


    After a long silence, Cheol Jiseon spotted Gu Yangcheon in the distance.


    So, the Meteor Sword had indeede for Gu Yangcheon.


    Cheol Jiseon had anticipated someplications, but it seemed everything was unfolding ording to Gu Yangcheon¡¯s n.


    Then,


    ¡°Stay here.¡±


    The Meteor Sword instructed Cheol Jiseon.


    Following hismand, Cheol Jiseon crouched low in the tall grass.


    <em>Swoong-!</em>


    The moment he settled down, a strange barrier formed around him.


    A faint Qi enveloped him, and he began to hear soft, vibrating sounds.


    It appeared to be some sort of protective barrier.


    Cheol Jiseon was momentarily awed by the Meteor Sword¡¯s mastery over his Qi, but the feeling quickly passed.


    He was clearly able to see.


    In the midst of his conversation with the Meteor Sword, Gu Yangcheon¡¯s gaze locked onto Cheol Jiseon, if only for a split second.


    <em>Did he notice this¡­?</em>


    Despite the distance and the barrier, Gu Yangcheon had still noticed him.


    Gu Yangcheon smirked when their eyes met, then casually returned his attention to Jang Seonyeon.


    Cheol Jiseon swallowed nervously at the sight.


    It was clear Jang Seonyeon had meticulously prepared for this, but to Cheol Jiseon, it all felt like a stage orchestrated by Gu Yangcheon.


    It was almost as if Gu Yangcheon knew that this was going to happen.


    <em>Just what is he?</em>


    Cheol Jiseon wondered.


    Gu Yangcheon was younger than him, but his attitude said otherwise.


    He yed the part of a reckless bully, but every move he made was calcted, as if he were far more experienced than his age suggested.


    Yet, it was difficult to view him as an Orthodox Faction martial artist, given how brutally he dealt with some people¡ªleaving them unable to even stand.


    And then there was the fact that he had once intended to kill Cheol Jiseon.


    Cheol Jiseon felt uneasy around the Meteor Sword, but Gu Yangcheon filled him with outright fear.


    He was horrifying.


    The more Cheol Jiseon tried to understand Gu Yangcheon, the more elusive he became.


    Even though Gu Yangcheon appeared honest, that didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t hiding secrets.


    In the current moment, Cheol Jiseon wrestled with doubt and hesitation¡ªcould he really go through with this against Gu Yangcheon?


    He nced between the Meteor Sword and Gu Yangcheon, but he wasn¡¯t able to hear what conservation they were having.


    It was because of the barrier the Meteor Sword set up.


    The barrier not only concealed Cheol Jiseon¡¯s presence but also muffled all sound within it.


    Though Cheol Jiseon couldn¡¯t hear them, he could sense the tension between the two was palpable.


    Gu Yangcheon wore his usual smirk, while the Meteor Sword¡¯s menacing expression sent shivers down Cheol Jiseon¡¯s spine.


    He then thought to himself.


    <em>Is it really okay to do this?</em>


    Cheol Jiseon still wondered.


    Instead of questioning how the Meteor Sword knew his secret, Cheol Jiseon now questioned whether it was right to use his power in this way.


    What could the Meteor Sword be thinking, risking this when instructors were all around?


    <em>He told me to do as he says without worrying about it, but how could I not?</em>


    As Cheol Jiseon struggled to shake off his doubts and hesitation,


    <em>-Now.</em>


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    The Meteor Sword¡¯s telepathic voice echoed in Cheol Jiseon¡¯s mind.


    He wasmanding him to open the gate.


    Cheol Jiseon, following the order, reached out toward the spot where Gu Yangcheon stood.


    As he stirred the air with his hand, a familiar sensation coursed through him.


    <em>This was it¡­</em>


    If Cheol Jiseon tore it open, cmity would be unleashed.


    Gu Yangcheon would be immobilized and dragged into the Abyss.


    And there was a chance he¡¯d never return.


    Just as Cheol Jiseon¡¯s father hadn¡¯t.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    The strain of holding the sensation without tearing it apart caused him great pain, but he continued to hesitate.


    Memories of the past surged back, and he knew that reviving his n this way wouldn¡¯t bring his sister any joy.


    <em>-Master Cheol.</em>


    The Meteor Sword called to him again, more insistent this time.


    Cheol Jiseon nced at Jang Seonyeon and saw that he had lowered his head, attempting to distract Gu Yangcheon.


    Cheol Jiseon couldn¡¯t hesitate any further if he wanted to fulfill the promise he made.


    However,


    <em>I¡­ I can¡¯t do it.</em>


    Cheol Jiseon couldn¡¯t bring himself to use his power.


    There was no way he couldmit to such a terrible act.


    <em>¡®I¡­</em>


    <em>-Hey.</em>


    ¡®¡­!¡¯


    Just as Cheol Jiseon was about to release the sensation, a rough, fierce voice cut through his thoughts.


    It wasn¡¯t the voice of the Meteor Sword.


    <em>-Stop being a wimp and open the gate. What are you only watching for, do you want to die?</em>


    It was Gu Yangcheon¡¯s voice.


    Despite the barrier, Gu Yangcheon¡¯s voice sliced through, ringing clear in Cheol Jiseon¡¯s ears.


    But Cheol Jiseon didn¡¯t have time to question how it was even possible.


    ¡°But¡­ I.¡±


    <em>-Can you hurry up? What do you have your arm for then, do you want me to rip it off of you?</em>


    Gu Yangcheon¡¯s irritated tone broke through his hesitation, and Cheol Jiseon¡¯s trembling hand reached toward the sensation.


    Gu Yangcheon¡¯s words shattered his hesitation.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    <em>Riiiiip-!</em>


    The air felt as though it was being torn, like paper ripping apart.


    Cheol Jiseon despised this sensation to the death.


    And then¡­


    <em>Rumble-!</em>


    As Cheol Jiseon had expected, the ground beneath Gu Yangcheon began to warp, and the gate to the Abyss slowly took shape.


    The Meteor Sword smiled in satisfaction, while Gu Yangcheon¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    <em>As I expected¡­</em>


    Gu Yangcheon¡¯s body should have frozen-


    -It won¡¯t take long, so stay still.


    <em>¡­Huh?</em>


    Though Gu Yangcheon¡¯s expression showed shock as he stared at the Meteor Sword, his voice was unexpectedly calm.


    Just as Cheol Jiseon began to question what was going on,


    ¡°Hey, you can close it now.¡±


    This time, Gu Yangcheon¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t telepathic¡ªit came from outside the barrier.


    His voice pierced right through the barrier.


    ¡°¡­Huh!?¡±


    Cheol Jiseon had been certain that Gu Yangcheon wouldn¡¯t be able to move, yet he moved freely on top of the gate as if unaffected.


    Not only was he moving, but he moved with incredible speed, grabbing the Meteor Sword by the neck and dragging him onto the gate of the Abyss.


    ¡°How¡­?¡±


    Cheol Jiseon gasped in shock.


    Even his father, far beyond Peak Realm, couldn¡¯t have moved a muscle on that gate, yet Gu Yangcheon moved as if nothing held him back.


    And he moved so fast that even the Meteor Sword couldn¡¯t react in time.


    <em>Rumble-!</em>


    At that moment, the gate to the Abyss began to close, ready to swallow the two standing atop it.


    Cheol Jiseon hadn¡¯t meant for the gate to close.


    He had hoped to keep it open as long as possible.


    The Meteor Sword thrashed in Gu Yangcheon¡¯s grip, but his body was frozen, paralyzed by the gate beneath him.


    Somehow, only Gu Yangcheon could move freely.


    Before Cheol could even begin to question how this was possible,


    <em>aaam-!</em>


    The gate swallowed the two atop it and vanished in an instant.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Huh?¡±


    All Cheol Jiseon was able to do was sit there dumbfoundedly, unable toprehend what had just happened.


    He stared nkly at the spot where they had vanished, before snapping back to reality.


    <em>Now¡­</em>


    ¡°Now¡­ what do I do?¡¯


    He had opened the gate like the Meteor Sword wished, but Gu Yangcheon dragged him into the Abyss.


    His mind was spinning¡ªhe couldn¡¯t think straight.


    He had no idea what to do next.


    Could Gu Yangcheon have wanted to die?


    But that didn¡¯t seem like something Gu Yangcheon would do¡­


    Desperate thoughts raced through Cheol Jiseon¡¯s mind as the situation overwhelmed him.


    ¡°W-What do I do from now on¡­?¡±


    It was one thing if Gu Yangcheon was gone, but if the Meteor Sword¡ªthe one who had promised to help¡ªwas lost as well¡­


    <em>Then what am I supposed to do from now on?</em>


    Cheol Jiseon tugged at his hair in frustration as he agonized over what to do next,


    <em>Woong-!</em>


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    The clear blue sky above him began to shift.


    A strange feeling of unease crept over him, prompting Cheol Jiseon to look up.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­?¡±


    Cheol Jiseon¡¯s eyes widened as he took in the sight above.


    It couldn¡¯t be a coincidence.


    The once clear, pleasant sky was slowly being swallowed by darkness.


    ¡°What is that¡­¡±


    He knew this ominous event had nothing to do with his own abilities.


    Hecked the power to turn day into night.


    Cold sweat dripped down his back as he recalled the Meteor Sword¡¯s words from earlier.


    <em>-Don¡¯t worry. I have a n.</em>


    A bead of sweat hit the ground as the words echoed in Cheol Jiseon¡¯s mind.


    ¡°¡­Perhaps.¡±


    Had this been the Meteor Sword¡¯s n all along?


    Forcing himself to his feet, Cheol Jiseon bolted down the mountain.


    It was to look for others.


    Not only was he worried about both Gu Yangcheon and the Meteor Sword, but his instinct was telling him.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if it was tied to what had just urred, but something felt wrong¡ªsomething strange was beginning to unfold.

 Chapter 328: The Abyss (3)

    Chapter 328: The Abyss (3)I was just past twenty when I first encountered the bastard from the Taeryung n.


    More precisely, it was around the time I was thrust into the role of Young Lord of the Gu n and began to make my presence known in the Central ins, free from my father¡¯s control.


    Regrettably, I found myself attending a Dragons and Phoenixes tournament as a Young Prodigy, despite already being the Young Lord of my n.


    Unlike the future Dao Emperor, Peng Woojin, who shed the title of Young Prodigy upon bing his n¡¯s Young Lord, I wasn¡¯t afforded the same courtesy.


    In fact, people were more shocked that the ipetent Young Lord of the Gu n, infamous for his foul personality, had finally emerged into the world.


    Around that time, Gu Huibi, the Tiger Warrior, was already being hailed as a master, and Gu Yeonseo was beginning to reveal her remarkable talents.


    Naturally, people startedparing them to me.


    A lion begets a dog, I was the prime example of it.


    Despite inheriting the Tiger Warrior¡¯s features, people said I hadn¡¯t inherited his talent.


    On that day, as guilt and shame weighed on me amidst the brilliant Meteor Generation of Young Prodigies, I tried to hide my ipetence while enduring the scornful gazes cast my way.<em>-It¡¯s nice to meet you.</em>


    That¡¯s when the bastard approached me.


    He wore a soft smile, was undeniably handsome, and had a warm voice that left a good first impression.


    In some ways, he was myplete opposite.


    When he introduced himself as a child of the Taeryung n,


    <em>-What are you?</em>


    He responded with his title, feigning humility when I pressed him further.


    <em>-It¡¯s nothing special, but I am called by the title, Meteor Sword. Nice to meet you.</em>


    The Meteor Sword.


    Even living carelessly as I did, it was a title I¡¯d heard more than a few times.


    While other martial artists focused on their own affairs, there was a hero who braved the dangerous fields of Demons to save lives.


    He was the son of the Murim Alliance Leader, and a famous Young Prodigy.


    Rumor had it, he was on the verge of bing the youngest Vice Captain in his army¡¯s history.


    He would soon hold the title of the youngest person to ever im that position.


    He was the Central ins¡¯ greatest hope.


    The Meteor Sword, Jang Seonyeon of the Taeryung n.


    That was how our first meeting yed out.


    Ironically, I learned a few yearster that all his heroic deeds had been carefully staged.


    After the cmity that wiped out many Young Prodigies, and after I transformed into a Demonic Human following the Heavenly Demon¡¯s rise, that bastard found me as I wandered the Central ins, setting everything aze.


    <em>-It has been a while. Oh, perhaps I should call you by your title now?</em>


    I had no intention of speaking with him.


    My mind raced with thoughts of grabbing his neck and incinerating him on the spot,


    <em>-Have you heard about the Celestial Sword, and her body¡¯s condition?</em>


    <em>Pause.</em>


    My hand halted, as the thought of that damned girl entered my mind.


    The mes in my hand zed, ready to tear him apart, but in the end, I couldn¡¯t follow through.


    Jang Seonyeon smiled, noticing my hesitation.


    That smile felt like a knife twisting in my gut.


    That¡¯s when it happened.


    Another hell entered my world.


    **********<em>Craaack-!</em>


    <em>Craack, m-!</em>


    A crack appeared in midair, yawning open like a gaping mouth.


    Inside the tear, swirling, mysterious colors raged violently.


    The wind howled from the crack, sending dust scattering across the ground.


    Momentster, something was violently spat out of the crack.


    <em>m! Thud-!</em>


    The figures that emerged from the crack mmed into the ground, sending up clouds of dust with the force of their impact.


    Not long after,


    ¡°Cough¡­ Huff¡­!¡±


    A figure emerged from the swirling dust and wind.


    The rough,bored breathing clearly came from a person.


    ¡°No¡­ No¡­!¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    His eyes bulged with fury, saliva dripping unnoticed from his mouth.


    ¡°I-Impossible¡­¡±


    In just a moment, the young man¡¯s voice shook as he shouted, his pupils trembling with rage.


    ¡°Fuck¡­!¡±


    His furious shout echoed through the air.


    ¡°Fuck¡­ I, I did all of that¡­! But everything is ruined because of that bastard¡­!¡±


    While the young man cursed and kicked at the ground in frustration, another figure emerged from the dust.


    Unlike the furious young man drooling and throwing a tantrum, this figure calmly rubbed his chest, a slight frown crossing his face.


    ¡°I already feel like I¡¯m going to vomit, so shut your mouth.¡±


    At the sound of Gu Yangcheon¡¯s voice, Jang Seonyeon whipped his head around toward him.


    ¡°You bastard¡­¡±


    ¡°Woah, it¡¯s been a while ever since I¡¯ve heard you curse. How refreshing.¡±


    Jang Seonyeon sprang to his feet and charged at Gu Yangcheon.


    He reached for the sword at his waist, but before he could draw it, Gu Yangcheon closed the distance and gripped his hand.


    He wasn¡¯t letting Jang Seoyneon pull his sword out.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    Gu Yangcheon¡¯s grip was firm, preventing Jang Seonyeon from drawing his de.


    In desperation, Jang Seonyeon swung his left fist, charged with Qi,


    <em>-p!</em>


    But Gu Yangcheon¡¯s hand was faster, pping Jang Seonyeon across the cheek.


    The sharp, loud crack of the p echoed as it struck Jang Seonyeon¡¯s cheek.


    <em>Swish! m!</em>


    Jang Seonyeon¡¯s body was sent flying through the air, crashing back to the ground with a heavy thud.


    ¡°Urgh¡­!¡±


    Struggling to stay conscious, Jang Seonyeon pushed himself up, blood dripping from his mouth.


    ¡°You dumbass. Do you think I¡¯ll let you hit me if you charge at me like that?¡±


    ¡°Huff¡­ Huff.¡±


    Gu Yangcheon slowly approached the bleeding Jang Seonyeon, a smirk ying on his lips.


    His hand still rested on his chest.


    <em>I don¡¯t feel that good since it¡¯s been a while.</em>


    This was the first time entering the Abyss after regressing, and my body wasn¡¯t ustomed to it, leaving me feeling sick.


    The first time, it had taken me a few minutes to recover, but this time I was able to endure it, having mentally prepared myself.


    As Jang Seonyeon tried to rise again, I kicked his leg, sending him crashing back down.


    ¡°Agh!¡±


    ¡°Stay still, you look better that way anyway.¡±


    ¡°You bastard¡­!¡±


    Jang Seonyeon red at me with resentment.


    His once emotionless expression had vanished, and now his face was twisted, veins bulging.


    ¡°Just how¡­! How were you able to move?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean how, I just was able to.¡±


    I answered with a smirk.


    Jang Seonyeon was asking how I¡¯d been able to move on top of the Gate of Demons.


    It was strange that he even asked such a question.


    It meant he knew that most people couldn¡¯t move once they were on top of it.


    I¡¯d experienced it myself and seen it firsthand.


    At that time, the Water Dragon and other martial artists had been frozen, unable to move a muscle.


    Yet, the only person who was able to move was me.


    I honestly never wondered why that was the case though.


    I just knew that it was possible.


    I hadn¡¯t expected things to be different in this life, and my suspicion was confirmed when I felt the gate beneath me earlier.


    And this time was no different.


    ¡°Judging by your reaction, it seems like you thought I wasn¡¯t going to be able to move, but why did you suspect such a thing?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡­!¡±


    ¡°No, you are the type of bastard to even doubt Cheol Jiseon if he said something like how martial artists can¡¯t move on top of the gate.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Jang Seonyeon¡¯s eyes widened in shock at the mention of Cheol Jiseon.


    ¡°How do you¡­! You bastard, so you knew all along¡­!¡±


    It seemed like Jang Seonyeon had realized I knew all along that Cheol Jiseon was capable of creating the Gate to the Abyss¡ªand that he had tried to kill me by using it.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the important part though. I want you to answer my question from before.¡±


    ¡°How¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. How were you so certain of such a thing?¡±


    Jang Seonyeon had asked a different question, but I steered the conversation elsewhere.


    He wasn¡¯t the type of bastard to be certain in anything unless he experienced it himself, but he knew about Cheol Jiseon¡¯s power and the special power that the gate to Abyss had.


    It seemed he had another source feeding him information.


    A source that informed him of Cheol Jiseon¡¯s existence and the power.


    <em>Crack-!</em>


    I could hear the grinding of Jang Seonyeon¡¯s teeth.


    ¡°You bastard! you intend to haunt me till the very end!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by haunt you, you bastard.¡±


    ¡°If you wanted to die, you should¡¯vee alone! Why did you bother dragging me here with you!¡±


    His shamelessness left me momentarily speechless.


    I always knew Jang Seonyeon was irredeemable, but I hadn¡¯t realized he could be this thoughtless.


    Was this a sign that he¡¯d been backed into a corner with no way out?


    If so, that suited me just fine.


    Jang Seonyeon wasn¡¯t sane right now.


    It was understandable though, since we were in ¡®that¡¯ Abyss.


    I nced around my surroundings.


    The sky was a deep red¡ªnot night, not sunset, yet devoid of its usual blue hue.


    Thend beneath my feet was dry, lifeless, as though it had been dead for ages.


    The only trees visible were dead and rotting.


    This ce, filled with strange, surreal sights, was one of the Abysses thaty beyond the Gate of Demons.


    <em>I¡¯m d.</em>


    And,


    <em>Thankfully I made it here.</em>


    This was exactly where I wanted to be.


    This was the Abyss where many Young Prodigies fell into in my past life during the cmity, and this was also the Abyss that wasn¡¯t recorded in the Murim Alliance¡¯s records.


    Though called the Abyss, I saw it as a false world.


    It was like a dark reflection of the real world.


    The chances of escaping the Abyss alive were nearly zero.


    Even the Sword Queen had barely escaped, though she left with a fatal affliction.


    For most, it was a death trap. The only reason the Young Prodigies had escaped this world was because of me¡ªstruggling through dirt to survive.


    Had that not happened, they would have been trapped here forever, unable to escape.


    To Jang Seonyeon¡¯s eyes, this must have seemed like a hellish Abyss.


    And he technically wasn¡¯t wrong.


    ¡°I¡­ I! I, Jang Seonyeon¡­!¡±


    Jang Seonyeon screamed, as though he hadpletely lost himself.


    It was a refreshing sight.


    I had always hated how he pretended to be a good person, smiling in my past life.


    Seeing him like this was something I had long desired.


    Yet, was it because it was toote?


    Or was it because this was the Jang Seonyeon of this timeline, not the one I despised from my past life?


    Whatever the reason, it didn¡¯t bring me the satisfaction I expected.


    ¡°I! Need to be the pir of Central -!¡±


    ¡°Ugh, shut your mouth, I¡¯m trying to think.¡±


    Annoyed by his rambling, I stepped on his ankle, crushing it beneath my heel.


    <em>Crack!</em>


    ¡°Aghhhh!¡±


    Jang Seonyeon¡¯s scream echoed through the air.


    This was a sound I much preferred.


    ¡°Why do you keep whining, didn¡¯t youe to see me? And I¡¯m fulfilling your wish right now.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Oh, perhaps you don¡¯t like the fact that we came here together?¡±


    I gave him a mocking smile before crushing his foot again.


    ¡°Urgh!¡±


    ¡°You should be grateful. I came with you because I thought you might be lonely.¡±


    Jang Seonyeon gritted his teeth, charging his Qi to unleash it in a burst.


    He seemed to have regained most of hisposure, unlike before, as his control over his Qi improved.


    His ankle was shattered, but his sword was still fast.


    Should I break his wrist next?


    Just as I was about to reach my arm out,


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Jang Seonyeon suddenly froze, his body beginning to tremble.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    I paused, watching his reaction closely,


    What the hell was wrong with him?


    As if in response to my unspoken question, Jang Seonyeon began to speak, trembling.


    ¡°¡­Why, why is my Divine Qi?¡±


    His words stuttered, his pupils trembling.


    ¡°Why¡­! Why is my Divine Qi noting out¡­? H-Heavens!¡±


    Jang Seonyeon had clearly lost his mind, screaming at the sky.


    ¡°D-Did you forsaken me!?¡±


    <em>Hmm.</em>


    After observing him in confusion, I had a sudden thought and attempted to flow my Qi.


    It was the Blood Qi he got from the Blood Demon.


    <em>I see.</em>


    I immediately understood Jang Seonyeon¡¯s panic after attempting to control one of my own Qi.


    <em>It¡¯s not moving.</em>


    My Blood Qi wasn¡¯t moving.


    I decided to try flowing other Qi, just in case.


    The result was the same for my Demonic Qi.


    My Tao Qi flowed smoothly, and my normal Qi was functional, but both my Blood and Demonic Qi were unresponsive.


    <em>Why, though?</em>


    I wondered why I couldn¡¯t use these two types of Qi, while the others worked perfectly, but no answer came to mind.


    Besides, there was something more pressing to deal with right now.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re trying to do, but don¡¯t we have unfinished business?¡±


    Jang Seonyeon flinched at my words.


    It seemed he knew exactly what I was getting at.


    ¡°W-What are you going to do¡­¡±


    ¡°You really are young still, huh.¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fascinated by the fact that you are already feeling afraid.¡±


    In my past life, Jang Seonyeon would never have revealed his fear so easily just because he lost an advantage.


    This confirmed that the current Jang Seonyeon hadn¡¯t yet fully matured¡ªhe was a far cry from the person I knew in my past life.


    <em>Howme.</em>


    It made the situation far less amusing for me.


    Though of course,


    ¡°I have a few rules when I kill someone. Want to hear them?¡±


    I had no intention of letting him walk away alive.


    Jang Seonyeon stared at me, confused by my question.


    ¡°Rule number one: I aim to kill in a single strike. Makes things easier.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t some bloodthirsty maniac like the Sword Demon, so I didn¡¯t waste time on unnecessary things.


    ¡°Second rule: if I use my mes, I always start by burning the hair.¡±


    Whenever I was forced to use my mes, I always started by burning their hair¡ªespecially if they irritated me.


    As I said those words,


    <em>ze-!</em>


    mes erupted in my hand.


    Jang Seonyeon¡¯s eyes shook with such intensity, it was visible from a distance.


    ¡°Do you know what the third rule is?¡±


    The moment I asked the third question, Jang Seonyeon channeled all his Qi into his sword and swung.


    I¡¯llpliment him for that. He was fighting back instead of running away.


    I¡¯d crushed his ankle specifically to prevent him from running, sparing me the hassle.


    Did Jang Seonyeon realize that as well?


    Not that it really mattered.


    I casually dodged his swing and kept talking.


    ¡°I slowly start by burning their feet.¡±


    Even with Qi, Jang Seonyeon¡¯s attacks weren¡¯t a threat. His broken ankle made it impossible for him to move properly.


    ¡°Slowly, carefully. That way, they die a slow, painful death.¡±


    I always saved their heart, head, and vital points forst.


    That way, they felt every ounce of pain.


    I used my Qi to make sure they didn¡¯t pass out from the pain.


    And of course, I made sure they couldn¡¯t kill themselves to escape it.


    ¡°Aghhhh!¡±


    Jang Seonyeon screamed and swung his sword wildly in response to my words.


    I could see the fear in his frantic movements.


    I watched his desperate swings for a moment, then sighed. His movements were riddled with ws, and his eyes were full of fear.


    I then reached my hand out.


    I didn¡¯t even move quickly.


    I reached out slowly, guiding my hand exactly where I wanted it to go.


    <em>Smack.</em>


    <em>Crack.</em>


    Through his sloppy swings, my fist slipped in and struck Jang Seonyeon¡¯s Dantian.


    With a sharp crack, I felt something break.


    His Dantian was shattered.


    ¡°U¡­gh¡­!¡±


    Jang Seonyeon let out a strangled scream.


    As his Qi dissipated into nothing, he tried to gouge his eyes out in desperation. I grabbed his neck and forced Qi into him.


    I couldn¡¯t let him lose consciousness just yet.


    ¡°You remember my rules, right? One through three?¡±


    This was the usual order I followed,


    ¡°But this time, I¡¯m starting with number three. Exciting, right?¡±


    I had something different nned for Jang Seonyeon.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a lot of questions for you, so I suggest you answer quickly. Controlling my power is such a hassle.¡±


    In the end, all three meant death for him, so I didn¡¯t give him the option to live.


    The moment Jang Seonyeon tried to kill me with the Abyss Gate, his fate was sealed.


    Not that I would¡¯ve given him a chance regardless.


    I reached out, staring at Jang Seonyeon, who was too paralyzed with fear to even scream.

 Chapter 329: The Abyss (4)

    Chapter 329: The Abyss (4)The air was thick with the stench of something burning.


    Though there wasn¡¯t much smoke, but the smell was disgusting.


    <em>Crackle, crackle.</em>


    The noise gradually grew clearer.


    It was the sound of wood getting burned.


    I muttered under my breath as I watched the mes.


    ¡°Lame.¡±


    <em>Tap, tap.</em>


    I brushed against the discarded clothing, and a dark smear stained my fingers.


    It was unsettling.I wiped it off quickly; the clothing didn¡¯t matter.


    I nudged the object on the ground with the tip of my feet.


    The body that had once writhed in agony was silent now, its screams nothing but a memory.


    He was gone.


    ¡°Unlike your mouth that refused to speak, but you weren¡¯t as resilient.¡±


    I spoke to him, knowing full well I wouldn¡¯t get a reply.


    I gazed at what had once been a living person, then extinguished my mes.


    <em>Swoosh!</em>


    As the mes faded, the charred figure of the man emerged, ckened by fire.


    It looked fragile, as if it would crumble at the slightest touch.


    I crouched, quietly staring at the remains.


    I gave him a slow painful death that I so desired,


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything¡­ which is unexpected.¡±


    But it wasn¡¯t as satisfying as I had imagined.


    He was a bastard I¡¯d wanted to kill for ages.


    He was the first target ever since my regression, and it was something I wanted to do in my past life as well.


    I had wanted to see the bastard scream, to see him copse in despair beneath my feet, but the reality left me hollow, not filled with the joy I had envisioned.


    <em>Tap.</em>


    I nudged what remained of Jang Seonyeon with my foot, and he crumbled to dust.


    He had been dead for some time now.


    I had nned to drag out his death over three stages, but he was gone before I even reached the second.


    That was a disappointment.


    A chill settled inside me as I stood there, motionless.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t as satisfying as I¡¯d imagined, and it wasn¡¯t even amusing.¡±


    This was all I felt from Jang Seonyeon¡¯s death.


    But why?


    Shouldn¡¯t I feel joy?


    I¡¯d wanted this for so long.


    <em>Is it because you</em> weren¡¯t <em>the Meteor Sword from back then?</em>


    The Jang Seonyeon wasn¡¯t the Meteor Sword I remembered from my past life.


    The man in my memories was different from the one I killed.


    I had killed him now only to prevent him from bing a threat in the future. That exined theck of satisfaction¡ªonly unease.


    I clicked my tongue at the realization.


    <em>And I didn¡¯t even get the information I needed from him.</em>


    I had many things I wanted to hear from Jang Seonyeon, but I got less than I expected.


    I knew he¡¯d have a Shackle on him, and there wasn¡¯t much I could do about it, but it still left me unsatisfied.


    Maybe it would have been smarter to turn him into a Demonic Human and exploit him.


    <em>But that would have been too disgusting.</em>


    Given how uneasy I felt about Namgung Cheonjun, there was no way I could do the same to Jang Seonyeon.


    Useful or not, I didn¡¯t want that bastard alive in the same world as me, breathing the same air.


    <em>One thing did catch my attention, though.</em>


    While torturing Jang Seonyeon, he said something that stood out to me.


    <em>-Aghhhh¡­! Ughhhh!</em>


    <em>-How were you going to kill me with all of those instructors around?</em>


    <em>-Hughhh!</em>


    Even as I slowly burned away his body with my mes, he didn¡¯t answer my question. Not that I expected him to.


    Given how advanced Shackles were in this era, it was nearly impossible to extract information from people.


    Tang n and a few others specialized in breaking Shackles through torture, but even they weren¡¯t wless.


    In my days as a Demonic Human, the Heavenly Demon could shatter a mere Shackle with a single hand gesture¡ªit was a different world back then.


    In the end, if I wanted information, I¡¯d either have to learn to break Shackles or turn them into Demonic Humans.


    Icked the refined Qi control needed to break Shackles, nor did I have any experience in doing so.


    But I couldn¡¯t let him be a Demonic Human, so in the end, I chose to inflict pain.


    <em>-Ugh¡­ he¡­ he¡­</em>


    Amidst Jang Seonyeon¡¯s screams, he suddenly started giggling.


    <em>-Are you crazy? What¡¯s so funny all of a sudden?</em>


    <em>-He¡­ hehe¡­ Why did I do such a thing¡­?</em>


    <em>-Oh? Are you going to tell me?</em>


    <em>-Even if¡­ you manage to escape this ce by heaven¡¯s luck¡­ it¡¯ll be toote. In the end, you won¡¯t be able to¡­ Urgh!</em>


    I narrowed my eyes, hearing Jang Seonyeon¡¯s curse.


    It seemed like he never acted without a n, after all.


    He must¡¯ve prepared something.


    <em>-What did you do?</em>


    <em>-Do you think¡­ I¡¯ll die in a ce like this¡­</em>


    <em>-So what did you do?</em>


    He kept spewing nonsense, so I twisted the part of his body already burning in mes.


    <em>Squeeze.</em>


    <em>-Ufgh¡­!</em>


    His eyes widened as he resumed screaming.


    I spoke over his screams.


    <em>-Keep this up, and yourst words will be you begging for death. Let¡¯s speed this up, unless you¡¯d prefer that.</em>


    I intensified the mes as I spoke, but in the end, I couldn¡¯t follow through.


    The bastard screamed until the very end, but never begged for death.


    I wouldn¡¯t have pushed this far if he had just begged for mercy.


    I couldn¡¯t tell if it was the Shackle that silenced him or his pride.


    With that thought, I stood up.


    <em>It seems like he did something behind the scenes.</em>


    But unfortunately, there was something the bastard didn¡¯t know.


    I was going to return, and no matter what, I wouldn¡¯t bete.


    By the time I returned to the real world, only a few days would have passed.


    That¡¯s how it was in my past life.


    When hundreds of Young Prodigies disappeared and were consumed by the Abyss, the ns and sects panicked, but they returned just a few dayster, as if nothing had ever happened.


    They reappeared in the exact spot they had vanished from.


    I once imed to be the only survivor of the Abyss, but in truth, everyone returned to the real world¡ªeveryst one of them.


    They all died, yet somehow, they all returned alive.


    spent years in the Abyss, but everyone came back without aging a day and with no memory of what transpired.


    It was a mystery how such a thing could happen, and it led me to give this ce its name.


    A world of lies.


    A false world.


    The name exined everything.


    I didn¡¯t know why, but time in this world didn¡¯t sync with the real one.


    It wasn¡¯t precise, but I assumed a few years here equaled just a day in the Central ins.


    No, it could even be longer.


    I had no idea how many years had truly passed.


    After seven years in this world, I gave up counting the days.


    It felt pointless.


    Even though countless events and memories happened here, I was the only one who remembered them. That¡¯s why I wanted to forget¡ªit was too painful to hold onto them.


    That damned memory of mine served as a shackle, never letting me forget anyone.


    Under the red sky, wind blew.


    A faint scent of blood drifted on the wind.


    It was a characteristic of this world.


    Nothing was normal here¡ªneither the sights, sounds, nor smells.


    I turned around, the foul stench still in my nostrils.


    ¡°But since I came here, I must do what I came here for.¡±


    I came here with a purpose, taking advantage of both Jang Seonyeon and Cheol Jiseon to achieve it.


    Killing Jang Seonyeon and extracting information was part of it, but it wasn¡¯t my main objective.


    That was only a part of the process, and my main goal here was to go see the damned tree that I saw in my past life, which led me to be associated with the Heavenly Demon.


    <em>It¡¯s probably watching me, yet it hasn¡¯t shown itself.</em>


    As far as I knew, this entire world was the creation of that bastard of a tree.


    That¡¯s what the bastard imed, though it could have been lying.


    I was sure the tree was watching me even now, but considering how it wasn¡¯t appearing,


    <em>Is it expecting me toe to it instead?</em>


    It was the same back then.


    The tree only revealed itself after most of the Young Prodigies had been devoured by Demons, and just before I was about to be eaten after being used as bait by my group.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re not going to be easy, huh?¡±


    Fine, let¡¯s see who wins then.


    We both have all the time in the world.


    I brushed the remaining ashes from my clothes and began to move.


    Suddenly, I turned back to where Jang Seonyeon¡¯s bodyy.


    The remains of his body were still on the ground, not moving one bit.


    Of course it would be.


    I had burned it down to ashes.


    Even then, I was holding back my strength.


    I had tried to weaken the mes as much as possible, but it was still too much.


    After giving his body onest nce, I turned away.


    <em>Meeting you was a filthy experience. Let¡¯s hope it never happens again.</em>


    Meeting that bastard twice was more than enough.


    I could only hope that this was truly the end.


    With that final thought, I continued forward.


    <em>Step.</em>


    I nced around after taking a step.


    I needed to figure out which direction to go.


    I took another stop.


    I enveloped myself in Qi.


    I considered leaping ahead with speed.


    Demons roamed everywhere in this Abyss, but fear was not something I felt.


    Just as I prepared to leap after taking my final step,


    <em>Step.</em>


    <em>Woong¡­</em>


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    I instantly turned at the uneasy sensation creeping up behind me. Something told me I had to look.


    All that remained were Jang Seonyeon¡¯s charred remains on the ground.


    However,


    <em>Woong-</em>


    I heard a strange sound in my ears.


    It was a strange resonating sound.


    Was it even a sound? It felt odd tobel it as such.


    I realized its source when I felt the vibrations.


    It was his Dantian.


    A deeper part of it at that.


    <em>¡­Blood Qi?</em>


    That was where he stored his Blood Qi. Suddenly, it began to boil, reacting to something invisible.


    I thought Blood Qi was unusable in this world, yet here it was, resonating with a will of its own.


    Then,


    <em>Rustle¡­</em>


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Jang Seonyeon¡¯s ckened, burnt body, now barely human in appearance, began to move slowly.


    With every movement, ashes crumbled from his form.


    Yet despite this, it kept moving.


    <em>Sss¡­ Sss¡­</em>


    The body slowly stood upright.


    Jang Seonyeon¡¯s body no longer had any life in it, let alone the ability to move.


    Yet, it somehow stood.


    How was this even possible?


    And what was this unsettling feeling creeping over me?


    Just as I considered whether to destroy the body further, Jang Seonyeon fully stood and slowly turned his head.


    He shouldn¡¯t have been able to see, not with his facepletely burnt, yet he seemed to be scanning his surroundings.


    His movements were stiff and robotic, far from natural.


    Then, Jang Seonyeon¡¯s head snapped in my direction.


    Instinctively, I flinched.


    Although his face could no longer form expressions, I had the unsettling sense that he was somehow smiling at me.


    [ Ah¡­ ]


    I began to hear a voice.


    It felt more like a telepathic connection than an actual sound.


    [ I wondered why the connection was severed. Now I see the problem. ]


    I recognized the voice immediately.


    But where had I heard it before?


    Then, in a sh, I remembered.


    Thest day of the tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes.


    This voice had spoken to me before, while using that bastard¡¯s body as a vessel.


    Jang Seonyeon¡¯s lifeless form nodded, staring directly at me.


    No, I couldn¡¯t even call that thing Jang Seonyeon anymore.


    It definitely had a different name.


    [ It has been a while. Do you remember me? ]


    Upon hearing the question, I quietly muttered the name.


    ¡°Blood Demon.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [ Hehehe. ]


    As if the voice was satisfied, it started to giggle.


    **************The Qinghai Sword, one of the Five Great Swordsmen of the world, and a Leader of one of the Ten Sect Alliances, was watching the forest that was outside of his window.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    The Qinghai Sword let out a sigh as he watched, but he still had a curious expression.


    This was where Gu Yangcheon had allegedly found the secret vault, yet the Qinghai Sword could sense nothing out of the ordinary.


    The Sleeping Dragon imed a door had appeared when he broke the surrounding Formation, but not a trace remained.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    If someone of his level couldn¡¯t detect anything, it either meant that the Sleeping Dragon and Gu Yangcheon lied to him, or that the secret vault disappearedpletely without leaving a single trace.


    The former seemed more likely, yet the Qinghai Sword doubted those children would lie to him.


    ¡°A secret vault huh¡­ But why here, of all ces?¡±


    The Murim Alliance might provide more details, but he doubted they would give him the full story.


    ¡°Even if the vault existed, I can¡¯t believe it was that child who discovered it.¡±


    Gu Yangcheon was a child the Qinghai Sword had been thinking about oftentely.


    His talent was extraordinarypared to others, but that wasn¡¯t the reason for it.


    <em>He</em> imed the Beggar¡¯s Sect provided the information. Could they be involved*?*


    That part seemed difficult to believe.


    The Qinghai Sword knew the Leader of Beggar¡¯s Sect very well, which made it harder to believe.


    <em>But then¡­</em> What <em>about the First-ss Beggar¡¯s Pass he had?</em>


    The Qinghai Sword was aware that Gu Yangcheon was full of secrets, and none of them were easy to unravel.


    Like father, like son, huh?


    ¡°¡­I told him I¡¯d call on him again. I¡¯ll have to be more direct next time.¡±


    The Qinghai Sword sighed once more, and brushed his beard.


    It seemed to him that he sighed more with age.


    With the instructors out proctoring the test, the academy was quiet, and the Qinghai Sword thought a walk might do him good.


    Just as he considered a walk to clear his mind,


    <em>Cggkkk-!</em>


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    The Qinghai Sword¡¯s senses stretched over the entire academy and caught something.


    Instantly, he drew his sword, Qi surging through it.


    The sensation alone made him feel uneasy.


    He detected the unmistakable stench of the Unorthodox Arts, the kind the Unorthodox Faction wielded.


    Sensing it, he let out a disbelieving chuckle.


    ¡°I must really be getting old.¡±


    He was standing guard himself, yet these nobodies from the Unorthodox Faction dared to barge in, brazenly revealing their intent.


    In his younger days, no one would have dared such insolence.


    Just as the Qinghai Sword prepared to leap toward the source of the disturbance,


    ¡°Pardon me.¡±


    He heard a sound from nearby.


    ¡°Are you perhaps the Qinghai Sword?¡±


    At the question, the Qinghai Sword¡¯s sharp Qi red out around him.


    He hadn¡¯t even sensed a presence until they were right behind him.


    <em>How?</em>


    His senses covered the entire Heavenly Dragon Academy, yet the intruder had slipped past them and approached him from behind.


    With Combat Qi surging, the Qinghai Sword addressed the voice.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    He sized up his opponent.


    They were an extreme giant.


    They wore a ck outfit, and they also had a strange beast leather as a garment.


    A deep scar ran down their neck, and just looking at them sent a chill through the Qinghai Sword.


    Qinghai Sword knew instantly.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if he could defeat this opponent.


    <em>Just who is this?</em>


    His level of power was undeniable, yet his identity remained a mystery.


    Cold sweat ran down the Qinghai Sword¡¯s spine.


    As he was full of tension,


    ¡°I thought so. Nice to meet you.¡±


    The giant smiled, staring directly at the Qinghai Sword.


    Yellowed teeth showed as he opened his wide mouth.


    The Qinghai Sword watched his opponent warily.


    His only thought was escape.


    Martial pride didn¡¯t matter at this moment.


    The fact that someone like this had infiltrated the Academy meant only one thing.


    <em>The students are in danger.</em>


    The students¡¯ lives were at risk.


    Rather than finding a way to win, the Qinghai Sword had to find an escape route.


    He had to protect the students.


    Then,


    ¡°You seem distracted, Qinghai Sword. Your eyes are trembling.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d. It means that I¡¯m still dangerous to you, and I¡¯ll take that as apliment.¡±


    ¡°I will ask again¡­ who are you?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    The giant smiled, clearly satisfied by the Qinghai Sword¡¯s question.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s pretty exciting since it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    <em>Swooosh-!</em>


    A rough, ominous aura began to pour from his massive frame.


    ¡°I hope you remember who I am.¡±


    As the ominous aura engulfed the area, the giant drew his great sword and drove it into the ground.


    ¡°I am the ck Dragon.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°It seems like you know who I am judging by your expression.¡±


    The Qinghai Sword¡¯s eyes widened after hearing the giant¡¯s title.


    It was a name he knew all too well.


    Yet, it was said that the man with that title had died long ago.


    The giant chuckled, clearly savoring the Qinghai Sword¡¯s shock, before pointing his great sword at him.


    ¡°Shall we have a dance of swords?¡±


    The ck Dragon¡¯s ominous smile widened, eager for his first sword dance in ages.

 Chapter 330: The Apostle (1)

    <em>Rustle.</em>


    A powder-like substance seemed to fall from its body with every movement.


    It was its ashes.


    The body had long lost the essence of life, now just a dark shell of what once was human.


    Though I was certain that he was dead, the body still moved before me.


    Well, it wasn¡¯t really normal.


    Its robotic movements were definitely not normal at all.


    The bastard observed its own body part by part, before it slowly turning its head towards me.


    <strong>[ Impressive. ]</strong>


    The first thing that came out of its mouth was apliment.<strong>[ This child wasn¡¯t weak, yet he ended up like this. This wasn¡¯t something I expected. ]</strong>


    The voice had a yful tone as though it found amusement in the situation.


    Ignoring its destroyed body, it began to look around.


    A blood red sky, the scent of blood the wind held, and the decayingnd and trees.


    Seeing them all, the Blood Demon spoke.


    <strong>[ I wondered why I lost connection with him. Now I see. Another ruler already ims this world. No wonder it was difficult to break through. ]</strong>


    As the Blood Demon spoke with amusement, I asked a question.


    ¡°¡­Is there something you want from me?¡±


    The Blood Demon chuckled at my words.


    <strong>[ You¡¯re not very surprised. That¡¯s a bit disappointing. ]</strong>


    ¡°I¡¯ve already experienced this before.¡±


    The same thing happened back in the tournament of Dragons and Phoenixes, when I first learned the Blood Demon existed in our world.


    I did think that it was possible for the bastard to appear again using Jang Seonyeon¡¯s body likest time in the tournament,


    <em>But for it to happen now of all times.</em>


    I was pretending to be calm, but I was rather shocked inside.


    I didn¡¯t think that the Blood Demon could reach all the way to this world as well.


    Just what is its identity?


    ¡°How did youe here?¡±


    <strong>[ Don¡¯t be too hard on me, I too had to put an extreme amount of effort toe here. ]</strong>


    ¡°Was that body that precious to you?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know if it came to protect Jang Seonyeon¡¯s lifeless body or if it had some business with me, but either way, this was no wee reunion.


    The Blood Demon stared at me for a moment after my question, then let out a chuckle.


    <strong>[ It is a pretty precious body. One I had high hopes for. ]</strong>


    ¡°But what do I do, I¡¯ve already killed him. Are you going to carry the body back and resurrect him or something?¡±


    I said mockingly, sarcasm dripping from my voice.


    <strong>[ So, you want to joke around with me, child. ]</strong>


    But the Blood Demon didn¡¯t seem annoyed at all.


    <strong>[ It isn¡¯t necessarily hard for me to understand the rules of this world. ]</strong>


    <em>Fuck.</em>


    I silently cursed in my mind, hearing the Blood Demon.


    It meant that the bastard understood the flow of this world, and that Jang Seonyeon woulde back to life once I leave this world..


    ¡®So, the Blood Demon knows that much, huh.¡¯


    I knew that it was a monster of the past that brought great cmity to the world, but I never expected it to understand this fake world too.


    <strong>[ What an amusing world, don¡¯t you think. ]</strong>


    ¡°¡­Since you came all the way here, is it because you perhaps wanted to get in my way?¡±


    The Blood Demon said it themselves that Jang Seonyeon was pretty precious to them.


    That meant the Blood Demon was here to stop me, knowing I intended to get rid of Jang Seonyeon.


    I didn¡¯t know how powerful the Blood Demon was, but if it was here to stop me, this wasn¡¯t a good situation.


    <strong>[ Are you nervous? ]</strong>


    It was rather strange to see the burnt hand of the body resting on its chin.


    I charged my Qi.


    I had already used up an extreme amount earlier, dealing with Jang Seonyeon.


    It would¡¯ve been more efficient for me to burn him to a crisp at once, but I had controlled my Qi to give him a slow, painful death. That has be a problem now.


    <strong>[ Those aren¡¯t very good eyes. You should never be nervous, no matter the situation. ]</strong>


    ¡°What nonsense are you spitting?¡±


    <strong>[ You said you¡¯re going to kill this child, yes? ]</strong>


    ¡°Not that I¡¯m going to, I already did.¡±


    I had given him a slow, painful death with mes.


    He would return back to life once I return back to the normal world, thanks to the rules here, but I already had a n for that.


    If that method failed and Jang Seonyeon did return anyway,


    <em>Then I¡¯ll kill him again and erase him from existence.</em>


    Better to force the situation than do nothing and risk greater danger.


    <strong>[ You must have a deep hatred for this child. I wonder why. ]</strong>


    I stared at the Blood Demon after hearing its question, but I immediately wanted to look away.


    Just looking at the body made me feel uneasy.


    I couldn¡¯t quite identify what this strange sensation was.


    Was this oppressive atmosphereing from the very essence of that bastard?


    I wanted to destroy it immediately.


    However, I suppressed my emotion and responded.


    ¡°What¡¯s your goal?¡±


    <strong>[ Hmm? ]</strong>


    ¡°If you you died and rotted for hundreds of years, why didn¡¯t you stay that way? Why are you still alive.¡±


    <strong>[ Hehehe¡­ ]</strong>


    The five heroes of the past who were at the very least strong as the current Heavenly Venerables, said that sealing the monster was the best they could do.


    Because of that, the Blood Demon still existed in this world, sealed up.


    But why was it showing up now, after so long?


    ¡°Are you thinking about resurrection?¡±


    Was that its goal?


    <strong>[ What an interesting question. Resurrection, you say. ]</strong>


    ¡°If that isn¡¯t it, then you should sit back in a corner. Why do you keep interfering?]


    Be it Namgung Cheonjun or Jang Seonyeon, both had used the Blood Demon¡¯s power after receiving Blood Qi.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if it were only those two who received such power.


    It was possible that there were more.


    <em>It could also mean that the Murim Alliance is in the Blood Demon¡¯s hands.</em>


    This was one of the reasons why I couldn¡¯t trust the Alliance.


    <strong>[ Hehe¡­ ]</strong>


    The Blood Demon kept chuckling, as if it was amused by something.


    Was it mocking me?


    <strong>[ Child. ]</strong>


    The Blood Demon called me.


    <strong>[ You bring great entertainment to this dull, predetermined existence. For that, I¡¯ll grant you a gift. ]</strong>


    ¡°¡­What are you¡­¡±


    <strong>[ If resurrection was my goal, I would have done it already. ]</strong>


    ¡°What?¡±


    <strong>[ A seal, you say? Do you really think I¡¯ve suffered all this time because lesser beings bound me? ]</strong>


    I froze at the Blood Demon¡¯s words.


    I couldn¡¯t tell if it was telling the truth.


    It might have been bluffing.


    But what would it bluff for?


    As my head was filled withplicated thoughts, the Blood Demon kept speaking.


    <strong>[ I can always stand back up. ]</strong>


    ¡°¡­Then why didn¡¯t you?¡±


    <strong>[ There was simply no need. ]</strong>


    ¡°No need you say?¡±


    <strong>[ That¡¯s right. There was no longer any need. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t get back up. ]</strong>


    ¡°Bullshit. Then why are you doing all of this now?¡±


    <strong>[ Doing what? ]</strong>


    I knew that both Jang Seonyeon and Namgung Cheonjun used the Blood Demon¡¯s power, and I was talking to the Blood Demon itself right now, just likest time through Jang Seonyeon¡¯s body.


    ¡°What about all of the things you caused?¡±


    <strong>[ I gave them strength because they asked for it. I did not reach out to them first. ]</strong>


    ¡°How am I supposed to believe that?¡±


    <strong>[ Child, you must be mistaken. ]</strong>


    <em>Rumble-!</em>


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    A thick, foul stench of blood suddenly surged before me.


    I was forced to take a step back.


    Without my Qi shielding me, I would¡¯ve copsed and vomited right there.


    This was definitely Qi, exploding out from Jang Seonyeon¡¯s body.


    Was it really this powerful even though it was using someone else¡¯s body?


    The Blood Demon spoke as my eyes widened in shock.


    <strong>[ I do not need the belief from an insignificant existence like you. ]</strong>


    Jang Seonyeon¡¯s body gradually stood up.


    The body seemed ready to crumble at the slightest touch, yet it stood, leveling its gaze with mine.


    Though I couldn¡¯t see its eyes, I knew the Blood Demon was staring directly at me.


    <strong>[ Shouldn¡¯t you be thankful instead? ]</strong>


    ¡°¡­What should I be feeling thankful for?¡±


    <strong>[ Despite knowing where my five senses, Qi, and body went, I¡¯m only watching in peace. How generous of me. ]</strong>


    Its five senses, Qi, and body.


    That¡¯s what the Light of Might had said before.


    The Blood Demon¡¯s five senses were scattered across the world.


    He also mentioned that both its Qi and body were sealed away.


    <em>But it knows where they are?</em>


    Even if what the Blood Demon said was real, it didn¡¯t make it any more convincing that the Blood Demon could revive.


    Knowing where they were didn¡¯t mean the bastard could retrieve them.


    <strong>[ I¡¯m just waiting for the right time. ]</strong>


    Right time¡­ I assume it¡¯s waiting for something.


    ¡°So if that timees, then you¡¯ll resurrect in the end?¡±


    <strong>[ I¡¯m not sure¡­ I haven¡¯t decided yet. ]</strong>


    The Blood Demon didn¡¯t resurrect in my past life.


    For me, the Blood Demon was merely a monster that brought cmity in the past, and the one who was sealed away by the heroes.


    With that in mind, I asked a question.


    ¡°There is one thing I want to ask.¡±


    The Blood Demon suddenlyughed at my bluntness.


    <strong>[ How insolent. You speak as if I came here to chat with you. ]</strong>


    ¡°Am I wrong?¡±


    <strong>[ Why do you think that way? ]</strong>


    ¡°If that weren¡¯t true, you wouldn¡¯t have told me any of this.¡±


    It had spoken of its five senses, its Qi, its body, how it didn¡¯t desire resurrection, and how it was waiting for the right moment.


    These were all details that raised more questions.


    The Blood Demon revealed way too much, just for it to havee here to save Jang Seonyeon.


    Its calm demeanor also suggested that killing me wasn¡¯t its goal.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to answer, then screw off. I¡¯ve got nothing else to say to you.¡±


    Still, I wasn¡¯t about to view it in a positive light.


    Whatever the bastard¡¯s identity and goal were, I didn¡¯t believe it was going to be any helpful for me.


    Whatever its intentions, in the end, it was just another bastard I¡¯d need to eliminate.


    <strong>[ What is it that you want to ask? ]</strong>


    ¡°Are you a cmity?¡±


    When I encountered the memory of Yeon Il-Cheon, he told me that the Blood Demon they fought was a cmity.


    A cmity that would bring about the world¡¯s end, fulfilling its destined fate.


    On top of that, Yeon Il-Cheon called me a cmity as well. He said that there was a reason for my transmigration, and that I would ultimately be the one to bring the world to its end.


    Elder Shin told me to believe in myself, but that was easier said than done.


    Since the Blood Demon came here for a conversation with me, I decided to ask directly.


    I asked whether the Blood Demon was a cmity.


    I wanted to check if Yeon Il-Cheon was right.


    The Blood Demon fell silent for a moment after hearing my question.


    After a few seconds of silence, it spoke.


    <strong>[ I never expected such a question from you. How amusing. ]</strong>


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to amuse you. Now answer.¡±


    <strong>[ Cmity, huh? ]</strong>


    The Blood Demon stepped towards me.


    As it moved, a crack appeared along its neck.


    <strong>[ What do your eyes see? ]</strong>


    ¡°Based on appearance alone, you certainly look like a cmity.¡±


    The sight of the Blood Demon controlling a lifeless body, walking toward me, was unsettling, even for me.


    <strong>[ Cmity, you say¡­ Who told you about that? ]</strong>


    ¡°Just answer yes or no.¡±


    <strong>[ No, there is no need for an answer, as there is only one. ]</strong>


    It reached its arm out.


    Its sword pointed toward me, and I frowned.


    I debated whether to disarm it or shatter the weapon entirely.


    <strong>[ It would be Yeon Il-Cheon. ]</strong>


    It seemed like the Blood Demon knew who told me that.


    Should I try to deny it?


    I honestly couldn¡¯t trust Yeon Il-Cheon that much either.


    <strong>[ What a pitiful man. He couldn¡¯t let go of his regrets, so he acted. He has blinded you. ]</strong>


    ¡°My eyes are perfectly fine.¡±


    <strong>[ No, you were blinded by a ghost of the past. I will open your eyes. ]</strong>


    The Blood Demon¡¯s fingertip reached out for my eyes.


    It was close enough to touch, but I didn¡¯t bother moving.


    I could sense the Blood Demon trying something, but I remained perfectly still.


    Just as the Blood Demon¡¯s fingers were about to touch my eye¡ª


    <em>Craaaack-!</em>


    Atst, the moment I¡¯d been waiting for arrived.


    Something came out from the ground and separated me and the Blood Demon.


    <strong>[ How unfortunate. ]</strong>


    The Blood Demon spoke, disappointed.


    I nced down to see what had emerged¡ªa giant tree root. The Blood Demon, upon seeing it, took a step back.


    <strong>[ It seems like I¡¯ve used up too much time. ]</strong>


    Before the Blood Demon could reach for the tree root, its hand crumbled to dust with ease.


    <strong>[ Is this what you were aiming for? ]</strong>


    ¡°Not necessarily, but you wereing closer, so I decided to test it anyway.¡±


    <strong>[ How daring of you. You seemed to have no intention of moving. ]</strong>


    I was certain that it was going toe.


    ¡®This¡¯ too had something it wanted from me, and I knew that the bastard needed me.


    Because of that, I knew it wouldn¡¯t leave me alone.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    <strong>[ How unfortunate¡­ I wanted our conversation tost a little longer, but it seems the ruler of this world isn¡¯t pleased with my presence. ]</strong>


    Cracks began to spread across the Blood Demon¡¯s body.


    <strong>[ It wasn¡¯t enough, but I hope this conversation brought us a bit closer. ]</strong>


    ¡°You are more disgusting than I thought. Just leave quietly and don¡¯t make me feel any sicker.¡±


    I snapped back, but the Blood Demon didn¡¯t seem to care all that much.


    Even as Jang Seonyeon¡¯s body rapidly dissolved, I didn¡¯t lower my guard.


    The Blood Demon still had its eyes on me.


    <strong>[ The offer I gave you back then is still open. Come visit me if you get to meet the Dancer. ]</strong>


    Ha.


    I scoffed, letting out a dry, incredulousugh.


    ¡°When you don¡¯t even know what I¡¯ll do if I visit?¡±


    I had no idea who or what the Dancer was, so I couldn¡¯t understand why the Blood Demon kept insisting I visit.


    What if I destroy everything there after I ept the invitation?


    Or was it just that confident?


    ¡°Even if I do visit, it definitely won¡¯t be for a pleasant reason.¡±


    <strong>[ I don¡¯t mind that either. Getting out of one¡¯sfort zone is always a good practice, after all. ]</strong>


    As the Blood Demon¡¯s lower body vanished, its upper body copsed to the ground.


    Because of the impact, its body was broken into pieces.


    When only fragments remained, they scattered into dust with the wind.


    Yet even then, the Blood Demon spoke onest time.


    <strong>[ Let us meet again. ]</strong>


    With those parting words, the wind carried away thest of Jang Seonyeon¡¯s body.


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    I let out a rough sigh afterwards.


    I was finally able to loosen up a bit.


    ¡°For fucks sake. Every time I try to do something, Someone interferes.¡±


    Was this because of my bad luck?


    My head hurts.


    Of all things, why did it have to be the Blood Demon?


    <em>What¡¯s going on?</em>


    I thought about what happened in my past life, but it felt pointless given all the new secrets I¡¯d uncovered in this one.


    Just what was that bastard¡¯s fate, the purpose of the world, and what was the seed that Gu n had?


    Even one of those questions was enough to give me a headache, leaving my mind in disarray.


    That¡¯s why I came here. I¡¯ve been wanting to visit this ce ever since I first came to the Academy, and ever since I confirmed Cheol Jiseon being in the Academy.


    I believed that the ¡®thing¡¯ in this world had answers for me.


    I turned around and spoke.


    ¡°If you were going to show up, you should¡¯ve done it sooner. Why wait so long?¡±


    Where there had been only barrennd, now stood a colossal figure towering over me, blotting out the sky.


    I saw it in my past life as well, but it was truly unbelievably big.


    It was hard to call it a tree because of its grand size and the atmosphere it gave off.


    Moreover, I knew the name of this tree.


    It introduced its name to me one day.


    It called itself the Fifth World Tree of thisnd.


    Muah.


    <em>Sough-</em>


    The branches, stretching all the way to the clouds, began to stir as if responding to my voice.


    The branches, bare and dried, only made it look more deste.


    Then,


    <strong>[ Nice to meet you. ]</strong>


    A voice echoed in my ears.


    It was a very hollow and sad voice.


    It sounded exactly the same as the voice I heard in the past.


    Its greeting was the same as before, but what followed was different.


    <strong>[ My apostle. ]</strong>


    I frowned at those words.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 331: The Apostle (2)

    <em>¡®Apostle¡¯,</em> the tree said.


    I instinctively frowned at its words¡­


    <em>Apostle?</em>


    What did it mean by that?


    Was it referring to me?


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    <strong>[ I am d we got to meet like this. ]</strong>


    The sad and empty tone of World Tree¡¯s voice now held a flicker of hope.


    The World Tree was speaking to me as if it was happy.


    <em>Why is it like this with everyone?</em>But the frown on my face didn¡¯t go away.


    Every single one of them reacted this way.


    Everyone who met me spoke as if they were amused or entertained.


    It felt as though my very existence brought them some strange joy.


    <em>Damn it all.</em>


    To me, it felt anything but weing.


    The fact that these mysterious existences gained amusement from me, meant that there was something special in me in the end.


    Shaking these thoughts aside, I asked the World Tree.


    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    Judging by the bastard¡¯s reaction, I wondered if it knew about my regression.


    The World Tree fell silent at my question.


    <em>Craaack-</em>


    Its massive branches began to stir slowly.


    <strong>[ Apostle. ]</strong>n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Why do you keep calling me that? What even is it?¡±


    <strong>[ I don¡¯t know who you are, but it seems you know who I am. ]</strong>


    I started to wonder after hearing the bastard¡¯s response.


    The tree imed I knew it, yet it had no idea who I was.


    I understood the former but not thetter.


    How could it be unaware of me when I knew it so well?


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    <strong>[ It seems like you¡¯ve traversed through time, Apostle. ]</strong>


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    I gasped at hearing it.


    How did it know?


    <em>Was it lying when it imed it wouldn¡¯t remember me?</em>


    The tree said those words like nothing.


    My pupils trembled nervously.


    I wondered if the tree remembered who I was. Does this tree have a memory of its own?


    <strong>[ Are you curious as to how I know that? ]</strong>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <strong>[ Don¡¯t be that shocked. I do not know what kind of life you lived in the past. ]</strong>


    ¡°Then how do you know about it?¡±


    <em>Crack.</em>


    A tree root emerged from the ground, slowly stretching toward me.


    More urately, it was pointing toward my chest.


    <strong>[ I sense the trace that I left within you. ]</strong>


    I felt like I sort of understood how the tree recognized me after hearing its response.


    <em>A trace from my past life, huh?</em>


    I rubbed my chest, as I thought about my past.


    The trace the tree had left on me.


    <strong>[ I don¡¯t recall giving it to you, but that¡¯s undoubtedly my mark. ]</strong>


    I remembered.


    I¡¯d had no choice but to ept it to survive.


    And¡­


    <em>-That¡¯s a strange thing you carry.</em>


    The Heavenly Demon mentioned it when we met, and I thought he had erased it from me.


    Did it fail to?


    <strong>[ Even if you try to erase it, you won¡¯t be able to erase itpletely as it is engraved in your soul. ]</strong>


    ¡°¡­Can you read my mind or something?¡±


    <strong>[ Of course not. How could a mere tree like me do such a thing? ]</strong>


    Despite the tree saying those words, it felt as if the tree was reading my mind.


    The sensation was unsettling.


    Engraved in my soul, huh.


    How lovely.


    It meant that my soul didn¡¯t change even through my regression.


    ¡°¡­I came here to ask you something.¡±


    I pushed those thoughts aside and focused on my questions.


    There was so much to ask, so much I needed to know.


    The reason I came here was to ask the tree the countless questions weighing on me.


    I wondered if the tree could answer them all.


    <strong>[ Question you say? So, what are you curious about? ]</strong>


    Its voice echoed.


    I felt this same sensation when we first met, but I still wasn¡¯t used to it.


    While enduring the pain, I asked the tree.


    ¡°Were you the one who sent me back to the past?¡±


    Time traveling to the past was a miracle, and I knew miracles didn¡¯t happen without reason.


    Yeon Il-Cheon said that there was definitely a reason for my regression, and the first existence I could think of regarding that, was this tree.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking¡­ did you bring me back to life and send me into the past.¡±


    Traveling through time was illogical and impossible, but if there really was an existence that was capable of doing such a thing, it had to be someone abnormal.


    With that said, this tree in front of me definitely wasn¡¯t normal, which was why I was suspecting the tree first.


    <strong>[ Apostle, that was not my doing. ]</strong>


    The tree answered no to my words.


    <strong>[ The process of traveling through time brings an unimaginable amount of burden into one¡¯s soul. That is out of my strength, as I am just a mere normal tree. ]</strong>


    ¡°A normal tree can¡¯t talk. Nor can it be that big like you.¡±


    <strong>[ Whichever your response may be, I¡¯m saying that I am not the one who brought you such a miracle. ]</strong>


    As I was about to ask how I could believe its words, I shut my mouth since I knew that it was pointless of me to ask.


    ¡°So you aren¡¯t the one¡­ who brought me back, huh.¡±


    <strong>[ Unfortunately. I no longer possess the strength for such a feat. It is beyond me. ]</strong>


    Does that mean the tree once had the power to do it, judging by its words?


    <strong>[ Apostle. ]</strong>


    Wind suddenly blew.


    <strong>[ I do not know what happened to you. ]</strong>


    The sadness in its voice grated on me. I didn¡¯t like how it sounded as though it pitied me.


    ¡°Why do you keep calling me ¡®apostle¡¯? Just what is an apostle?¡±


    <strong>[ You carry my mark, which means that the past version of you was chosen by the future version of me. That makes you my apostle. ]</strong>


    ¡°How do you know that I met you in the future?¡±


    <strong>[ You came here earlier than you were supposed to, am I correct? ]</strong>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <strong>[ I am happy. I¡¯ve waited so long, and I finally met someone who would take my mark. ]</strong>


    A long time, huh?


    It said the same thing that time as well.


    ¡°What¡­ is your identity?¡±


    <strong>[ Did I not tell you already? ]</strong>


    I didn¡¯t get to hear much from the tree. I only heard how I returned to the normal world and how this false world differed from it.


    That was about it.


    <em>You rotted and disappeared away after telling me those things, so of course I didn¡¯t get to hear much from you.</em>


    In my past life, just like Jang Seonyeon¡¯s body earlier, the World Tree had crumbled into ash and vanished.


    I will never be able to forget the sight of such a giant tree turning into dust and being blown away by the wind.


    <strong>[ I am Muah. ]</strong>


    ¡°I already know that much.¡±


    <strong>[ I am the Fifth World Tree, and the ruler of this world. ]</strong>


    ¡°Ruler, huh¡­¡±


    No matter how I looked at it, this world was ruined and decayed.


    ¡°Are you the God of this world?¡±


    <strong>[ Well, in the past, some did indeed call me that. Judging by your question, it seems I didn¡¯t tell you much before. ]</strong>


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even have the time to, since you disappeared right away.¡±


    <strong>[ ¡­Disappeared you say¡­ I see. ]</strong>


    The World Tree turned gloomy after hearing my response.


    The sound of its voice sent a chill through me, as if ice were spreading through my veins.


    <strong>[ It seems like I don¡¯t have much time left. ]</strong>


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not that short, considering how time flows here.¡±


    If I thought about how a few years was only a day in the normal world, and the fact that I was around the age of twenty when I fell here in the past, it meant that the World Tree still had a very long time left.


    However,


    <strong>[ For me, human time passes in an instant. What feels long to you is nothing to me. ]</strong>


    The World Tree didn¡¯t sound too happy about it.


    <strong>[ That¡¯s why I¡¯m grateful. My apostle looked for me. ]</strong>


    ¡°Your damned apostle this and apostle that. You are so annoying. I asked you why I¡¯m your apostle, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    I didn¡¯t believe in God.


    It had already been too long for me to believe in such a thing.


    ¡°You once told me something.¡±


    I wanted to burn away the world¡¯s burdens.


    I didn¡¯t understand this world, but I knew the world I came from was filled with twisted, tangled truths.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much.¡±


    It was embarrassing how, even after regression, there were still more things I didn¡¯t understand than those I did.


    I thought about pretending to not know anything and sleep, but it made me feel disgusted since I felt like I was involved with those damned things.


    Even if I wasn¡¯t involved directly, innocent people were, and that left me uneasy.


    ¡°So tell me where I need to start first. What is it that you know?¡±


    <strong>[ ¡­ ]</strong>


    The World Tree remained silent after my question.


    It was a rather ufortable silence.


    After a long pause,


    <em>Craaack-</em>


    A thick root rose from the ground, curling behind me.


    It seemed to offer me a seat.


    <strong>[ Sit. ]</strong>


    I carefully sat down on it after hearing the tree.


    <strong>[ Apostle. Do you know about the existence of a ruler? ]</strong>


    ¡°Ruler?¡±


    The tree had already called itself the ruler of this world once before.


    <strong>[ Yes, ruler. A ruler is both the essence of a world and the world itself. ]</strong>


    ¡°Make it easy for me to understand.¡±


    <strong>[ It¡¯s exactly as it sounds. A ruler exists because the world exists, and the world exists because the ruler exists. ]</strong>


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    <strong>[ However, there is one difference: if a world disappears, its ruler vanishes with it. But if a ruler disappears, the world does not copse. ]</strong>


    I couldn¡¯t quite grasp what the tree was saying.


    Not only did I struggle to understand its meaning, but I also couldn¡¯t figure out why the tree brought it up.


    ¡°¡­And why are you telling me this?¡±


    My regression, the Blood and Heavenly Demon, the cmity that Yeon Il-Cheon mentioned, and the red marble that was also called a seed back in Gu n¡¯s territory in the frontlines.


    I had countless questions, yet the tree rambled on about this strange concept.


    <strong>[ The ruler of this world isn¡¯t truly its ruler. ]</strong>


    ¡°Is there more to it than that?¡±


    <strong>[ More precisely, it is the ruler of life. ]</strong>


    ¡°Life?¡±


    <strong>[ That¡¯s right. All life in thisndbined makes the ruler of this world. A world exists, and life exists within it, which is why this world can be maintained. ]</strong>


    ¡°And what does that have to do with what I¡¯m asking?¡±


    <strong>[ What do you think would happen if the ruler of a world disappears? ]</strong>


    The World Tree¡¯s words sparked a sudden realization.


    <strong>[ When a ruler disappears, it means the death of all life in the world. ]</strong>


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    The tree¡¯s words left me stunned.


    ¡°What do you mean by all life disappearing with it?¡±


    Be it the world, the ruler, or the destined fate, none of it made sense to me.


    The World Tree that was currently in front of me, disappeared in my past life after leaving me with a mark and a few words.


    And yet, even after the tree vanished, the demons in this world remained.


    If what the World Tree said was true, then all life in this world should¡¯ve disappeared along with it.


    Moreover¡­


    <em>¡­There isn¡¯t a ruler in this world to begin wi-!</em>


    I was reminded of something midway of my thought.


    The World Tree seemed to respond to my shocked expression.


    <strong>[ Life doesn¡¯t vanish immediately when a ruler is lost. But without a ruler, no new life can be born, and eventually, all life fades into extinction. ]</strong>


    ¡°No new lives can be born you say?¡±


    <strong>[ That would be the case normally. ]</strong>


    Ruler.


    A world¡¯s ruler.


    It was strange.


    If a ruler was needed in the world for new lives to be born into it,


    ¡°¡­There is no ruler in the world I live in, so how can you exin that?¡±


    I have never heard anything about a ruler existing in the world I lived in.


    Without a ruler, no new life should be possible.


    And yet, my world seemed to be functioning just fine.


    Was there a ruler I didn¡¯t know about?


    When I had that thought,


    <strong>[ We call that a crack. ]</strong>


    The World Tree spoke to me.


    ¡°Crack?¡±


    <strong>[ Your world has broken away from its own principles, drawing power from that crack. ]</strong>


    A world without a ruler was still sustaining life.


    Then does that mean that the world I lived in broke out of the world¡¯s principles?


    ¡°Does that be a problem?¡±


    <strong>[ A world without a ruler defies the principles of existence. A new ruler must be created. ]</strong>


    ¡°Create a ruler?¡±


    <strong>[ That is also why I am called the Fifth World Tree of this world. ]</strong>


    This tree was the fifth ruler of this world, which was why it was calling itself by such a name.


    ¡°¡­So, as long as a new ruler is established, there¡¯s no problem?¡±


    Wouldn¡¯t it be fine since a new ruler will appear in the future anyway?


    When I asked that question,


    <strong>[ Apostle, as I mentioned, all life born in a world belongs to its ruler. ]</strong>


    The World Tree gave a different answer.


    ¡°And?¡±


    <strong>[ With life existing in a world without a ruler, do you know what must be done to restore the cycle? ]</strong>


    ¡°What must be done¡­ in order to bring a new ruler into the world?¡±


    Right as I frowned in confusion,


    <strong>[ The answer is- ]</strong>


    The tree answered.


    <strong>[ All existing life must be erased. Only then can a new ruler emerge. ]</strong>


    It was a rather sickening answer.

 Chapter 332: The Apostle (3)

    A new ruler could only emerge once all existing life in the world are destroyed?


    The World Tree¡¯s response left me with a pounding headache.


    <em>¡­What kind of bullshit rule is that..?¡¯</em>


    The world I lived in needed a new ruler, as it had none at the moment.


    But for that to happen, every living creature would have to be erased.


    ¡°And who the hell came up with this rule?¡±


    What kind of lunatic would create a rule like this?


    It was absurd.


    <strong>[ It wasn¡¯t a rule made by someone. That is just how the world works. ]</strong>


    I exhaled a heavy, frustrated sigh.That¡¯s just how it works?


    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous.¡±


    If these were the rules, it meant every living creature would vanish the moment the world sought a new ruler.


    <em>You want me to believe such a thing?</em>


    It truly was unbelievable.


    It wasn¡¯t something I¡¯ve ever heard in my life, and it was too absurd.


    ¡°I have never heard of a ruler, and my world has functioned perfectly fine without one.¡±


    The tree imed no new life could be born without a ruler, but that wasn¡¯t true for my world.


    ¡°If what you said isn¡¯t a lie, then perhaps there is a ruler in my world, one you¡¯re unaware of?¡±


    If a ruler connected all life in the world, did that make them akin to a god?


    Was that the mysterious God that Shaolin and Wudang Sects served?


    I had no idea.


    The concept was too absurd; it felt like I¡¯d need ages to wrap my head around it.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to believe at all.


    <strong>[ Apostle. ]</strong>


    The World Tree called me, but its words barely reached my ears.


    <strong>[ A world that breaks out of its rules, is called a crack. ]</strong>


    ¡°Crack?¡±


    <strong>[ That¡¯s right. Since the principles of your world have shattered, it now faces abnormalities. ]</strong>


    ¡°¡­Just what is that crack you are referring to- ¡°


    Oh.


    Something struck me just as I was about to speak.


    A world with its principles broken is called a crack, and if I had to think of one thing that fit that description¡­


    Perhaps,


    ¡°¡­The Gate of Demons?¡±


    A strange crack that opens midair, unleashing hordes of Demons.


    Very long ago, it was said that the ancestors of Gu n caused the start of the cmity.


    If that was what shattered the principles of my world,


    <em>Perhaps¡­?</em>


    No way.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It had to be that way.


    The existence of a ruler, the absence of it, and the fact that the principles of my world had been broken.


    What if that was caused by the Gate of Demons?


    <em>¡­You are telling me that my</em> ancestors, of all <em>people, were responsible for all the problems in the world?</em>


    If the Gate of Demons was the crack the World Tree spoke of, it made sense why the Gu n had to atone for the sins of their ancestors.


    <em>Wait, could I even call it a sin?</em>


    Looking at it differently, a world without a ruler couldn¡¯t birth new life. But the Gu n¡¯s act of opening the Gate of Demons allowed life to continue cycling. Maybe they had done some good afte¡ª ??£Î??§£???


    <em>Maybe not¡­</em>


    I tried to think of it in a good way, but I shook my head at my realization.


    No matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t justify the Gu n¡¯s decision to unleash the Gate of Demons upon the world.


    It would¡¯ve been a different story if my ancestors tried to destroy the world¡¯s rules instead.


    But since that wasn¡¯t the case, their actions had left behind a legacy of sin that still lingered, making it impossible to justify.


    Right now, I needed to focus on what the World Tree had told me and get to the bottom of it.


    ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s assume these rules and cracks are real.¡±


    Even though I couldn¡¯t fully grasp it, I decided to give it the benefit of the doubt.


    Then I asked.


    ¡°Where is the ruler of my world, then?¡±


    If every world required a ruler, where was the ruler of the Central ins?


    That was the ce I needed to start searching.


    After all, everything had fallen apart because of the ruler¡¯s absence.


    <strong>[ ¡­ ]</strong>


    The World Tree remained silent at my question.


    Did it not know the answer?


    Or perhaps a world without a ruler was possible after all.


    Surely that¡¯s possible.


    <strong>[ There is no such thing as a world without a ruler. ]</strong>


    ¡°Be honest, you can read my mind, right?¡±


    <strong>[ The world despises the act of breaking its principles. ]</strong>


    The World Tree ignored my question and continued speaking.


    <strong>[ Because of that, it tries hard to put it back to normal. ]</strong>


    ¡°Are you saying the world tries to bring in a new ruler to fix things?¡±


    <strong>[ Correct. Where there is a world filled with life, there must also be a ruler. ]</strong>


    ¡°¡­And for that to happen, all current lives must be erased?¡±


    <strong>[ That is indeed what must be done for a new ruler to be ced. ]</strong>


    ¡°A bunch of bullshit, seriously.¡±


    Just what were those rules exactly?


    Just thinking about them made my head throb.


    ¡°So what¡¯s the n? How do they stop new lives from being born? How are they going to erase it? Are they going to rain down mes from the sky or something?¡±


    If the ruler¡¯s death meant all life would be erased, then the crack in my world must be what was stopping that.


    Just what can the world do to bring a new ruler into it?


    The World Tree¡¯s voice turned cold for some reason as it answered my question.


    <strong>[ When the world¡¯s flow is distorted, it strives to reset it to its original state. ]</strong>


    ¡°How.¡±


    <strong>[ It¡¯s simple. If lives are being maintained in the world, then they simply need to be artificially erased. ]</strong>


    ¡°¡­Artificially erased?¡±


    I frowned at the World Tree¡¯s words, feeling a strange pressure in my chest.n.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s¡­¡±


    <strong>[ When the world defies its principles due to a crack, it summons a delegate. ]</strong>


    Delegate.


    An existence that was capable of putting the flow of the world back into its original state.


    If new lives were being born despite the rules, and a new ruler couldn¡¯t emerge, the solution was brutally simple: erase all life.


    ¡°And when does such a thing start happening?¡±


    The idea of wiping out all life was too violent, too unbelievable.


    If the World Tree was telling the truth, this was no trivial matter.


    <em>Did something like that happen in my past life?</em>


    From what I remembered¡­ nothing like that had ever happened.


    Then does that mean it¡¯s not going to happen any time soon?


    Just as that thought crossed my mind,


    <strong>[ ¡­The world isn¡¯t as patient as you think. ]</strong>


    The World Tree¡¯s words cut through my assumptions.


    ¡°What do you¡­¡±


    <strong>[ When a crack forms and the rules are broken, the world acts to repair it immediately. ]</strong>


    To follow its principles.


    ¡°But,¡±


    No matter how much I thought about it,


    <strong>[ Do you really think nothing like that happened? Apostle. ]</strong>


    ¡°Something like that¡­¡±


    Wiping out all life in the Central ins to restore the world¡¯s bnce.


    Such an act couldn¡¯t ur naturally, so a being was summoned to carry it out.


    It happened around the same time the Gate of Demons appeared, and that cmity began.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s seriously fucked up.¡±


    I identally cursed out loud.


    A nervous chill ran down my spine as one certainty settled in my mind.


    I remembered.


    I remembered what had happened, just as the World Tree described.


    The world was impatient.


    Which meant something had to have happened in the past.


    It was impossible to say that there wasn¡¯t anything that happened, since there definitely was one thing.


    And that very thing was,


    ¡°¡­The Blood Demon War.¡±


    Cold sweat trickled down my cheek as the words left my mouth.


    A few centuries ago, it was around the time when it hasn¡¯t been that long ever since the Gate of Demons started appearing, and the key organization of the Orthodox Faction, the Murim Alliance didn¡¯t exist yet.


    People battled the Demons pouring out from the Gates, desperately trying to restore peace to the world.


    But then, an event unleashed a bloody storm upon the world, as if peace itself was forbidden.


    This event marked the first recorded cmity in history.


    That was none other than the appearance of the Blood Demon.


    ¡°¡­Then the Blood Demon was the delegate?¡±


    Was the Blood Demon sent as the delegate to erase all life?


    Yeon Il-Cheon said it to me before, that the world was supposed toe to an end.


    And it was the Blood Demon who was destined to bring about that end.


    The heroes of the past seeded in sealing the Blood Demon, but I was told that the cmity didn¡¯te to an end, and I was a cmity myself.


    <strong>[ Apostle. ]</strong>


    I shot up from the tree root the moment the World Tree called me.


    <strong>[ You seemed to have realized something. ]</strong>


    ¡°¡­Why are you calling me an apostle?¡±


    <strong>[ Apostle¡­ ]</strong>


    If the Blood Demon was a cmity, and the cmity hadn¡¯t ended, it was only natural to assume the Heavenly Demon was one as well.


    This was obvious.


    In my past life, it was the Heavenly Demon who unleashed cmity upon the world.


    Its overwhelming strength and presence were so immense that it was hard to believe the Heavenly Demon was even human.


    There wasn¡¯t any existence in the world who was more suited as a cmity, than the Heavenly Demon.


    Even if the Heavenly Demon was killed by the Celestial Sword, its existence was more than enough for it to be called a cmity.


    However,


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    Then what was my purpose?


    <strong>[ Apostle. ]</strong>


    ¡°What is it that you want from me?¡±


    The existence in front of me was a ruler of another world, so why tell me all of this, give me a mark, and call me an apostle?


    ¡°Are you¡­ are you asking me to be the cmity?¡±


    The Blood Demon was sealed by the heroes of the past.


    That was the end of the first cmity.


    Yeon Il-Cheon said this though, that the world wouldn¡¯t make the same mistake twice, that there was a reason for my regression, and that I was a cmity.


    <strong>[ You seem to be mistaken. ]</strong>


    ¡°Mistaken? No matter how I look at it, this isn¡¯t a mistake.¡±


    Don¡¯t y with me.


    Do you know how hard I fought to live a different life after my miraculous regression?


    I saved those who had died for me and tried to live differently from my past life.


    But if all of this was orchestrated to destroy the world I fought for,


    ¡°¡­I.¡±


    If that were the case, it might be better for me to die here and now.


    <strong>[ Apostle. ]</strong>


    ¡°I said, stop calling me that¡ª!¡±


    <strong>[ Long ago, there was a child just like you. ]</strong>


    I froze mid-shout as the World Tree¡¯s words hit me.


    For some reason, the anger burning inside me began to soften.


    Why?


    <strong>[ That child coughed up blood in despair after learning the truth. ]</strong>


    ¡°¡­What are you going on about now?¡±


    I had no interest in hearing some ancient story right now.


    I wanted to shut the tree up, but for some reason, the words wouldn¡¯te.


    <strong>[ They cried ever so sadly. But this ipetent tree couldn¡¯t even hug its own child. ]</strong>


    ¡°Child?¡±


    Trees can bear children?


    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder about such a thing.


    <strong>[ Every living creature is, in essence, a child of the ruler. ]</strong>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    If new lives can only be born thanks to the presence of a ruler, then I suppose a living creature is a child to a ruler.


    <strong>[ Did you know about that, apostle? ]</strong>


    ¡°How would I know when you¡¯ve never told me.¡±


    <strong>[ Your world doesn¡¯tck a ruler. ]</strong>


    The Central ins used to have a ruler?


    Does that mean the Blood Demon appeared to restore order, since the Gate of Demons opened during the ruler¡¯s absence?


    ¡°¡­So, are you telling me the ruler went somewhere else?¡±


    If that¡¯s true, where did the ruler of my world disappear to?


    <strong>[ Great number of things are needed for one to travel through time. ]</strong>


    The tree said this earlier as well.


    <strong>[ And it is impossible for a single person to hold all of those burdens. ]</strong>


    ¡°Impossible?¡±


    Then what about me?


    <strong>[ A human cannot carry it, endure it, or even wish for it. Even greater beings cannot contain it. That¡¯s the nature of time. ]</strong>


    ¡°What are you saying all of a sudden- ¡°


    <strong>[ It¡¯s not that your world didn¡¯t have a ruler, instead it was erased. ]</strong>


    My eyes widened at the World Tree¡¯s words.


    <strong>[ The ruler of your world altered the fate of a single human and was erased to atone for that sin. That¡¯s why you¡¯ve never known about the ruler¡¯s existence. ]</strong>


    ¡°¡­What do you mean? Are you saying the ruler of my world resurrected someone¡ª¡±


    Huh?


    I stopped mid-sentence and looked up at the World Tree.


    The existence that used to be a ruler, bringing a single human back into life.


    I knew about a different regressor other than me, in the world without a ruler.


    How could I forget?


    That regressor was the one who stopped the Blood Demon and sealed it away.


    But why was the World Tree bringing this up all of a sudden?


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    <strong>[ Apostle, do you believe I gave you the mark to use you as a tool for cmity? ]</strong>


    Just like the first time, the World Tree¡¯s voice held great sadness.


    <strong>[ Every living creature is a child of its ruler¡­ How could I ever do such a thing? ]</strong>


    It sounded as if the tree was crying.


    Its barren roots and leafless branches seemed filled with longing.


    <strong>[ Do you know, apostle? ]</strong>


    The World Tree spoke to me with a sad tone.


    <strong>[ The mark of a ruler¡­ ]</strong>


    I felt like I knew now.


    The World Tree in front of me,


    <strong>[ Cannot be given to anyone other than its own children. ]</strong>


    Was the ruler of the world I lived in.

 Chapter 333: The Apostle (4)

    For others, it had only been a few hundred years, but for the tree, it felt like an eternity.


    The tree still remembered the cry of a young man from that time.


    The sight of him was very dreadful.


    He vomited blood and gouged his own eyes, causing them to bleed.


    <strong>[ How¡­ How can this be¡­ ]</strong>


    The young boy, his golden hair stained with blood, continued to sob in frustration.


    <strong>[ What did we do to deserve this¡­ just what! ]</strong>


    He cradled the bodies of his fallen friends, watching the blood seep from his family¡¯s lifeless bodies.


    However,


    <strong>[ Ruler¡­ ]</strong>Despite the despair and resentment in his voice, the tree couldn¡¯t offer a single answer.


    <strong>[ What are we supposed to do from now on¡­? ]</strong>


    The world was consumed by mes, and the once-blue ocean had turned red with blood.


    Life onnd perished, one after another.


    This was the Blood Disaster.


    A catastrophe brought on by one person, leading the world to ruin.


    <strong>[ Our ruler¡­ ]</strong>


    Where did it all go wrong?


    Was it because no action was taken in the hopes of its children being happy?


    The tree didn¡¯t know.


    All the tree could do was extend its branches, gently wiping away the tears of the child before it.


    <strong>[ Child. ]</strong>


    The young man with golden hair lifted his head, but his eyes were hollow, devoid of emotion.


    The world had been destroyed, and so had the child standing before the tree.


    <strong>[ ¡­Tell us. What did we do to deserve this? ]</strong>


    <strong>[ You did nothing wrong. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Then, how could the world end up like this¡­! ]</strong>


    It was the Blood Demon.


    The monster began seizing territories the moment it emerged from the crack in the sky.


    The tree was able to know.


    Every life on thisnd was its child, and the tree was aware of each and every one.


    However, the tree wasn¡¯t aware of the Blood Demon¡¯s existence.


    This meant that the Blood Demon wasn¡¯t from this world, and the tree had a fleeting understanding of why it appeared.


    It was because of what happened around twenty to thirty years ago.


    It could even be before that.


    A change hade to the world, despite the tree believing it would remain unchanged.


    A crack had torn open in the sky, and creatures from other worlds began to spill through.


    The tree believed that was what caused it.


    The connection to other worlds vited the principles, and because it happened under the tree¡¯s watch, it bore the responsibility.


    The ruler had caused the change, and it was a grave sin for the world to be linked to other realms.


    It didn¡¯t matter who caused it or what problems arose from it.


    Thisndmitted a sin, so the tree had to be punished for it.


    However,


    <strong>[ ¡­Everyone¡­ died. ]</strong>


    There was one thing that the tree couldn¡¯t endure.


    <strong>[ The children¡¯s limbs were decapitated. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Their parents met their deaths by having their necks cut off. ]</strong>


    To the tree, every being on thisnd was its child.


    Death was part of the flow of time, and though the tree had lived for ages, it felt as if all life on thend had perished in an instant.


    Whether through old age or battle, that was the natural flow of the world.


    The tree had endured the pain, blessing the world with new life, never believing it could interfere with the flow.


    However, a new ruler was needed to rece it due to the crack in the world, and even the tree could understand that much.


    <strong>[ ¡­How pitiful. ]</strong>


    The tree, however, felt a strange emotion as it watched the child cry in sorrow.


    Soon, the Blood Demon would arrive at this very spot.


    The tree wasn¡¯t sure if its children had named the Blood Demon or if the creature had chosen the name itself, but it knew the monster was approaching from afar.


    <em>Craaack.</em>


    The tree¡¯s roots extended, gently wrapping around the young man¡¯s body.


    It wasn¡¯t for protection.


    It was more for constion, but the tree didn¡¯t know if it was able to reach the young man¡¯s heart.


    Even now, the tree could feel the endless deaths of its children.


    <strong>[ How could it be this violent¡­ ]</strong>


    It was very violent.


    All these lives had to be erased for a new beginning, and the tree was powerless to stop it.


    To watch its own children, die slowly in thisnd.


    Is this what the principles of the world demanded?


    Wasn¡¯t that too violent? Too brutal?


    The saddest part, to the tree, was its helplessness.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    From afar, the tree saw the red sky drawing nearer.


    It wasing.


    It wasing to erase the tree and restore the world to its original state.


    The tree thought to itself while watching the ominous darkness approach.


    Were these principles really just?


    It probably was.


    The world¡¯s principles were absolute, and so was the role the tree had been given.


    A ruler existed because of the world existing, and lives were able to be born in it because of the ruler¡¯s existence.


    The tree only existed thanks to this world.


    With that thought, the tree spoke into the distance.


    <strong>[ I admit it. ]</strong>


    The world had faced a problem with its roots, and because of that, change hade.


    The tree admitted that it was all its own fault.


    <strong>[ But the children did nothing wrong. ]</strong>


    Who was the tree speaking to?


    The tree knew that no response woulde, and that it was only talking to itself.


    If anyone was at fault, it was surely the old tree, once the ruler of this world.


    <strong>[ ¡­Child. ]</strong>


    The tree whispered softly.


    A presence stirred between the tree branches wrapped around the young man.


    <strong>[ Child. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ ¡­Yes¡­ ]</strong>


    The child¡¯s hopeless, broken expression was clear to see.


    The tree spoke, gazing at his face.


    <strong>[ I will give you a choice. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Choice¡­ you say. ]</strong>


    The tree¡¯s roots began to tremble, and its branches writhed.


    <strong>[ It is up to you if you want to perish away like this, or seek another chance after hearing a story. ]</strong>


    The young man¡¯s eyes trembled as he listened to the tree.


    It seemed like the word ¡®chance¡¯ reached his heart.


    From his reaction, the tree knew no verbal answer was needed.


    The tree¡¯s branches extended gently, brushing the young man¡¯s hair.


    This wasn¡¯t necessarily the right decision to make.


    It was a defiance of the world¡¯s principles, an act of ignoring its own role and ce.


    The young man decided that he would take the chance.


    He would do anything for the chance to escape this cmity, no matter what.


    <strong>[ ¡­Child, it seems like this is the only thing I could do for you all. ]</strong>


    Something wiggly started to ride down the tree¡¯s body, then it started to wrap around the young man¡¯s body.


    It had the appearance of a snake.


    As leaves drifted slowly from its branches, the tree itself began to change.


    Its once-vibrant roots began to wither, and the tree itself started to decay.


    The world became aware of what the tree was about to do.


    The tree spoke during this.


    <strong>[ I will bear the responsibility for this as well¡­ ]</strong>


    he act of changing a person¡¯s fate brought an extreme amount of burden as well.


    Even altering the fate of a mere human was a grave sin, and the tree feared the punishment it would face.


    <strong>[ ¡­Child. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Ruler¡­ this is. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ I hope you find even the smallest bit of blessings, in your journey that will be full of hardships¡­ ]</strong>


    The young man looked up, puzzled by the tree¡¯s words, as white leaves scattered on the ground began to swirl around him.


    It formed a white whirlpool.


    <em>Crackle¡­ crunch.</em>


    As the young man stood in the center of the whirlpool, the tree endured the transformation overtaking it.


    The tree was punished for breaking the rules, and it was no mere death.


    As the transformation unfolded, the tree¡¯s breath gradually faded.


    At that moment,


    <em>Swooosh!</em>


    The whirlpool shot up in the sky, and soon after, the man found himself in the body of a boy in Sichuan.


    The boy looked around, confused, but the giant tree that had stood before him was nowhere to be seen.


    The world, too, seemed oblivious to the tree¡¯s existence, as if it had never existed at all, as though its very being had been erased.


    ******************I gasped at the story I had just heard.


    It was quite shocking.


    ¡°So you used to be the ruler of my world?¡±


    The World Tree in front of me was supposed to be the ruler of the world I lived in.


    <strong>[ Yes, I was the ruler of that world. ]</strong>


    ¡°Why do you speak in past tense?¡±


    <strong>[ ¡­I lost my qualification after all. ]</strong>


    The tree lost its qualification.


    <em>It said it was punished</em> for altering someone¡¯s <em>fate, right?</em>


    I immediately thought of Yeon Il-Cheon.


    Other heroes I had met said the same, and even Yeon Il-Cheon¡¯s memory had mentioned his experience with regression.


    Could it be that the tree was the one responsible for changing Yeon Il-Cheon¡¯s fate, and that it was now here as punishment?


    <em>I called this a false world.</em>


    I said that nothing in this world was real.


    The Demons that poured from everywhere seemed like illusions, but the pain they inflicted was real, and those killed by them did not simply vanish.


    But I called this the false world because of what I already mentioned before.


    The World Tree had also referred to it as a false world, and when I returned to the real world, everything and everyone seemed to be exactly as they were before, as if nothing had happened.


    That¡¯s why I believed this world was an illusion.


    Otherwise, how could such a thing be possible?


    But perhaps,


    <em>Maybe this is more of an incarcerated space?</em>


    Is this the space that was created for the tree¡¯s punishment?


    I knew there were various kinds of Abysses in the world.


    The Murim Alliance¡¯s records already listed four types of Abysses, and they even managed a gate that led to one.


    However, this space wasn¡¯t any of them.


    I was aware of a few Abysses that remained unknown to the world.


    ¡°¡­Then, is it your presence that allows new life to be born into my world?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know if the tree¡¯s story was true or not, but I found myself speaking more formally to it without realizing.


    My mouth still ran even while knowing that the tree was a ruler, but I felt a strong emotion from the tree which bothered me.


    There was something maternal about the tree¡¯s aura, making it difficult for me to be rude.


    <em>It¡¯s been so many years ever since I¡¯ve felt that.</em>


    Am I now feeling maternal love?


    It felt ironic, given my age.


    Setting that aside, the World Tree spoke.


    <strong>[ Not exactly. ]</strong>


    I had asked if life in my world was being sustained because the tree still existed elsewhere, but the World Tree denied it.


    <strong>[ I lost my qualification, and my worth as a ruler along with it. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ Then¡­ I don¡¯t understand. ]</strong>


    How was my world still being maintained?


    Was the Gate of Demons really the issue?


    And the Blood Demon¡­ was it sent as a delegate to erase all life?


    <em>Then what about the marble I saw at the Frontlines?</em>


    In a territory of the Gu n, there had been a marble the beast inside me referred to as a seed.


    A tree and a seed.


    I hated how the two seemed connected.


    <em>Hey.</em>


    I tried calling the beast after being reminded of it, but it had been silent ever since Elder Shin woke up that day.


    It was the same for Elder Shin.


    I raised my hand and brushed my hair aside.


    I had a headache.


    I wanted to uncover the truth, but I hadn¡¯t expected such a tangled and unpleasant story.


    Finding the root of the problem was essential if I was ever to solve anything.


    Only by doing so could I untangle this mess.


    However,


    <em>So then, doesn¡¯t that mean that my ancestors were the culprit to all problems in the end?</em>


    If the crack of the world was the problem, then it was the bastards who opened it that was at fault.


    Long ago, the ancestors of the Gu n had opened the Gate of Demons.


    That act had torn a crack in the world¡¯s principles, and the Blood Demon was summoned to fix it.


    At the time, the World Tree ruled the world, and for reasons unknown, it returned Yeon Il-Cheon to his younger self.


    ¡°¡­Why was it Yeon Il-Cheon of all people?¡±


    The Iron Fist was the Zenith of his time.


    He was also the Head of the greatest n at the time, and I knew how powerful he was just by hearing from Elder Shin.


    Despite that fact, I still couldn¡¯t help but wonder why it was Yeon Il-Cheon.


    There was one reason that puzzled me.


    All of the heroes of the past I met, whether it was Yeon Il-Cheon, the Light of Might, and even Namgung Myung, they all looked for Elder Shin.


    It seemed that, in the end, Elder Shin was theirst hope.


    I wasn¡¯t sure why, but if Elder Shin was their hope, wouldn¡¯t it have made more sense to return him to the past?


    After hearing my question, the World Tree moved its branches and pointed.


    It seemed like it was telling me to sit down again.


    <strong>[ Apostle. I understand</strong> your curiosity, but sadly, I do not know much myself. ]


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious as to why you returned Yeon Il-Cheon¡¯s life into the past.¡±


    <strong>[ Yeon Il-Cheon¡­ ah, yes. That was his name. ]</strong>


    The World Tree¡¯s response confirmed it for me.


    It was only thanks to this World Tree that Yeon Il-Cheon was able to regress.


    But as a result, the tree was trapped here as punishment.


    <strong>[ Reason¡­ reason. ]</strong>


    Was there a special reason for it?


    <strong>[ It¡¯s difficult. ]</strong>


    ¡°Difficult you say?¡±


    <strong>[ Yes, how could it not be? To find a reason for it. ]</strong>


    I tilted my head, confused by the World Tree¡¯s words.


    What did it mean by that?


    It¡¯s difficult to find a reason?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 334: Mother (1)

    ¡°What do you mean¡­¡±


    <strong>[ It was the only choice I had. The child was crying with great sadness, so that¡¯s what this old tree did for the child, and that¡¯s the only reason I could find. ]</strong>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <strong>[ Traveling through time and returning to the past also ces heavy burden to the soul. ]</strong>


    I frowned at tree words,


    It¡¯s because I was very familiar with that story.


    <strong>[ The child made a choice, but it¡¯s</strong> impossible to alter one¡¯s own fate**. ]**


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    <strong>[ However, that child seeded in something.</strong> Perhaps that¡¯s why you, my apostle, can speak with me now**. ]**


    As the World Tree said, Yeon Il-Cheon had seeded in sealing the Blood Demon.I was able to know why he said that sealing the monster was the only thing he was able to do.


    However, the Blood Demon would resurrect one day, and the world does not make the same mistake twice.


    <em>The end wille, no matter what.</em>


    That¡¯s what Yeon Il-Cheon told me.


    No matter what happens, the end wille. Whether it be by the hands of the Blood Demon, or by another force.


    <em>The world that the World Tree speaks of. Is it simr to that of a God?</em>


    Is that the same God revered by the Wudang and Shaolin Sects?


    Is that what it is?


    <em>But that¡¯s strange.</em>


    The World Tree¡¯s existence had been erased, but that meant it once existed in the world.


    I wondered what the Tao ns were like in that world.


    With a being as powerful as the ruler already in the world, could they have worshipped another God?


    <em>Now isn¡¯t the time to think about that though.</em>


    I shook my head, clearing my thoughts. There was still much to learn, and I couldn¡¯t afford to waste time.


    ¡°¡­Then¡­ sigh.¡±


    I sighed halfway through my words.


    This situation was way too hard to handle.


    So, I¡¯m supposed to clean up the mess my ancestors left behind?


    That might be debatable, but that¡¯s how it seemed to me.


    <em>Then what¡­</em>


    I didn¡¯t know what to ask first.


    It was hard as there were so many things to ask.


    Fuck¡­


    My mind was in turmoil.


    How did things end up like this?


    What should I ask first?


    Should I start by asking about the seed?


    Or should I ask about the Heavenly Demon?


    Or maybe I should ask about this ce?


    Or perhaps I should begin with my regression.


    Or.


    Or what about¡­


    <strong>[ Apostle. ]</strong>


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    As I struggled to focus, the World Tree spoke.


    <strong>[ You seem very tired, apostle. ]</strong>


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not like that.¡±


    I lied.


    I knew myself.


    It was very difficult, and very heavy.


    I was exhausted.


    ¡°You said you weren¡¯t responsible for my regression, right?¡±


    <strong>[ That¡¯s correct. I am not responsible for you going back in time. ]</strong>


    The tree had also said it no longer had the strength to do such a thing.


    Was that really true though?


    Perhaps the tree was lying to me-


    <em>Smack-!</em>


    I pped myself, my head jerking from the impact.


    I did it to snap myself out of it.


    It was an old habit of mine, questioning everything to see if it was true.


    I wasn¡¯t able to trust anyone and I had everyone as my enemies, but the few people who had stood by me died for me, and that¡¯s how I developed this habit to survive.


    ¡°¡­All is fine, it¡¯s good and all, but¡­¡±


    I wrapped my hands around my head and put aside my thoughts.


    What I wanted from the World Tree wasn¡¯t the truth of the world, nor its hidden secrets.


    I just wanted to ask one simple question.


    ¡°What is it that you want from me?¡±


    What I need to do, what I must do from now on.


    What was expected of me in this cursed situation?


    I wanted to know, desperately.


    <strong>[ Apostle. ]</strong>


    ¡°¡­You said this to me.¡±


    I am the me that will burn away all burdens.


    That¡¯s what the World Tree said to me in my past life.


    Was it just because I knew how to control mes?


    That couldn¡¯t be it, no matter how much I thought about it.


    <strong>[ Did I say that to you? ]</strong>


    ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t know how I would do such a thing. The only thing I know how to burn to ashes¡­is people.¡±


    To burn away the burdens.


    Why did the tree say such a thing to me?


    I knew nothing.


    That¡¯s why I had to ask earnestly.


    ¡°What do I need to do first?¡±


    I needed to know what I needed to do.


    More and more people joined my side, one by one.


    Funnily enough, I cared about all of them.


    However, the cmity was approaching.


    I needed to know, to protect those by my side, because a greater secrety behind the Heavenly Demon, whom I once thought was my only enemy.


    It wasn¡¯t for myself, but for them.


    ¡°You said I have the power to burn it.¡±


    <strong>[ ¡­Apostle. ]</strong>


    I¡¯ll do it.


    Whether it¡¯s the Blood Demon or the Heavenly Demon, I¡¯ll do it to survive, and to protect them.


    So please tell me.


    ¡°Apostle, yes. Was Yeon Il-Cheon also your apostle? The one who received your mark.¡±


    Since the tree called me an apostle, I wondered if Yeon Il-Cheon had held the same title.


    <strong>[ ¡­That¡¯s right, that child was an apostle as well. ]</strong>


    ¡°Yeon Il-Cheon called me a cmity when we met. He said that I would bring the world to an end.¡±


    The Blood Demon failed.


    However, the cmity will not end there, and another will storm our way.


    That, ording to the World Tree, is the way of the world.


    I believed that would be the Heavenly Demon.


    <strong>[ You met that child? ]</strong>


    ¡°Yes, he left a memory of his past.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a pleasant encounter, but I did meet him.


    <strong>[ That child left a memory¡­ ]</strong>


    The World Tree seemed lost in thought, but I couldn¡¯t afford to wait.


    ¡°What is it that you want? What do you want for you to¡­¡±


    Mid-sentence, something suddenly came to mind.


    ¡°Wait¡­ Did I end up in this ce in my past life because you summoned me?¡±


    <strong>[ That¡¯s not the case. Just like back then, me meeting you is only a coincidence. ]</strong>


    That made me d.


    Both events urred because Cheol Jiseon ripped open a Gate of Demons, but the thought that it could all have been orchestrated by the World Tree was terrifying.


    ¡°Then, please tell me what you want from me.¡±


    The one who told me about how I was able to burn away all burdens, how to escape from this world, and leaving me with a mark, was the World Tree in front of me.


    ¡°¡­Do you want me to help you escape from this world and put you back into the normal world?¡±


    The World Tree offered a faint smile at my words.


    <strong>[ That is not possible. ]</strong>


    ¡°Then why did you choose me out of all people?¡±


    <strong>[ I just¡­ want my children to live on. ]</strong>


    The World Tree wished for the people of my world to continue living.


    ¡°Is that why you chose me?¡±


    Did that really make sense? How would that make sense?


    It wasn¡¯t something I was able to understand.


    ¡°¡­Why me out of everyone?¡±


    I didn¡¯t have the strength for that.


    <strong>[ No, apostle. You are capable. ]</strong>


    ¡°Why do you¡­¡±


    Just as I was about to ask how the tree was so sure,


    <strong>[ Before we</strong> discuss that**, there is a story you must hear. ]**


    ¡°A story?¡±


    The World Tree cut me off.


    <strong>[ Are you aware of the being that resides within you? ]</strong>


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    I gasped at the World Tree¡¯s words.


    The being the tree spoke of was none other than the beast within me.


    ¡°How do you¡­ know about that?¡±


    [To learn that-]


    But that wasn¡¯t the only shock.


    The World Tree brought up something I had forgotten about for a bit.


    [We must first talk about your mother.]


    It was about my mother who disappeared long ago in the past.


    ******************<em>Tap, tap, tap!</em>


    Cheol Jiseon ran as fast as he could.


    Breathless and with numb legs, Cheol Jiseon pushed on.


    <em>What is that¡­!</em>


    His gaze remained fixed on the sky.


    The sky, slowly turning ck, grew darker.


    <em>No¡­ that¡¯s not the sky.</em>


    It wasn¡¯t the sky at all.


    It was more like a barrier.


    A ck barrier engulfed the area, as if a formation had been set in ce.


    It wasn¡¯t a small area either.


    Despite already engulfing two mountains, it still reached out towards the Heavenly Dragon Academy a bit further away.


    <em>Just what is happening¡­!</em>


    Cheol Jiseon grinded his teeth and ran.


    It definitely wasn¡¯t a peaceful situation.


    Cheol Jiseon thought to himself as he ran.


    <em>I¡­ Where am I going right now?</em>


    He started running in a panic, unsure of whom to turn to.


    <em>¡®What about the instructors?</em>


    If he wasn¡¯t the only one witnessing this, surely the instructors had seen it too.


    But the eerie silence around him sent chills down Cheol Jiseon¡¯s spine.


    Then,


    <em>Swoosh-!</em>


    Cheol Jiseon spun around instinctively, reacting to a sudden shift in the air.


    He moved out of instinct,


    <em>Pwoosh!</em>


    ¡°Ughhh!¡±


    But it seemed like he was a bitte, as he felt something stabbing him.


    Cheol Jiseon¡¯s body was flung backward by the impact, the attackced with Qi.


    In the end, Cheol Jiseon¡¯s body effortlessly rolled on the ground.


    ¡°Huff¡­ Huff!¡±


    He nced down, realizing he¡¯d been struck in the thigh¡ª


    There was a dagger stuck in it.


    ¡°¡­Ughh¡­!¡±


    Cheol Jiseon gritted his teeth against the pain,


    ¡°What are you doing? You nearly killed him.¡±


    A voice cut through the silence.


    Through the haze of pain, Cheol Jiseon saw a figure in ck approaching, a sword in hand.


    <em>Who¡­</em>


    ¡°We were told to kill after checking their faces. Do you want to be killed by the Great King?¡±


    ¡°A few won¡¯t matter.¡±


    Another voice spoke from behind.


    It seemed that this man had thrown the dagger.


    ¡°I thought we were only supposed to spare thedies of the Four Noble ns, and we are allowed to kill everyone else I thought.¡±


    ¡°That rule probably only applies to the instructors. Watch yourself if you don¡¯t want trouble.¡±


    ¡°¡­Tsk.¡±


    The man clicked his tongue at the rebuke, then yanked Cheol Jiseon up by the hair.


    ¡°Agh!¡±


    ¡°Do you know this face?¡±


    The other man approached, studying Cheol Jiseon¡¯s face closely.


    He grabbed him by the chin and observed him.


    ¡°Oh no.¡±


    Then, he frowned as if something went wrong.


    ¡°What.¡±


    ¡°Look at the mole on his face and his clothes. He¡¯s one of those the Great King ordered us not to kill.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh, really?¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do now!¡±


    ¡°What do you think? We leave.¡±


    The man chuckled.


    Cheol Jiseon was paralyzed with fear from the ambush, but his eyes darted around, taking in every detail.


    <em>One of them has it on their chest, and the other has it on their left wrist¡­ they are both dragons.</em>


    Cheol Jiseon was observing their features.


    ¡°Sorry, I was itching for a taste of blood, but I¡¯ve got things to do.¡±


    The man who had thrown the dagger patted Cheol Jiseon¡¯s cheek a few times, unapologetically, before rising to his feet.


    It seemed like he really was going to let Cheol Jiseon go.


    <em>If he¡­ doesn¡¯t kill me, then what about the others?</em>


    Cheol Jiseon thought about what the two men said.


    -Only thedies of the Four Noble ns came, and we are allowed to kill everyone else I thought.


    This meant that they were going to kill everyone besides a few students with importance.


    <em>Considering how the instructors aren¡¯t here¡­</em>


    It either meant they were involved, or that the ce was overrun with enemies like these.


    ¡­Is this a nned ambush?


    <em>Wait.</em>


    Cheol Jiseon suddenly remembered when the Meteor Sword assured him not to worry about his ambush on Gu Yangcheon.


    Was this perhaps rted to the Meteor Sword?


    ¡°His leg should be fine after he stops the bleeding. No poison was used.¡±


    The man smirked as he turned to leave.


    It looked like he was heading off to find other prey.


    Cheol Jiseon couldn¡¯t afford to let him go like that.


    He moved his fingertips.


    It hadn¡¯t been long since hest opened the gate to the Abyss, so he couldn¡¯t open it again, but he couldn¡¯t afford to let those men escape.


    He tried to find the sensation with his hand, but he wasn¡¯t able to.


    <em>Please¡­</em>


    It was a power he so wanted to get rid of, and of course it didn¡¯t work out in his favor in times like this one.


    As Cheol Jiseon was moving his fingertips,


    ¡°Shall we start going to another-¡°


    The man who stood up, stopped talking midway.


    Cheol Jiseon followed the man¡¯s gaze, sensing something unusual in his reaction.


    <em>Thud.</em>


    Then, something fell right in front of Cheol Jiseon.


    ¡°H¡­ Huaghh!¡±


    Cheol Jiseon let out a scream in reaction.


    It was a severed head that had suddenly fallen before him.


    Not only that, it was the head of a person who just observed Cheol Jiseon earlier.


    ¡°Which bastard¡­!¡±


    The remaining man gathered his Qi,


    <em>sh-!</em>


    A sickening sound of flesh being sliced echoed,


    <em>Thud.</em>


    The second man¡¯s head rolled to the ground before Cheol Jiseon.


    Cheol Jiseon couldn¡¯t even scream, and he only held onto his chest in fear.


    Was it an instructor perhaps?


    The two men seemed pretty powerful, so if they were able to cut these two with ease like this¡­


    ¡°¡­Where is he?¡±


    Just as Cheol Jiseon was starting to feel relieved, thinking it might be an instructor, an unexpected voice came from above.


    It was a voice he heard before.


    It wasn¡¯t very often, but he heard it a few times.


    Usually, she would have had a tired and sleepy, yet beautiful and charming voice, but it sounded cold as if she was mad right now.


    The icy tone in her voice sent a fresh wave of fear through Cheol Jiseon.


    Cheol Jiseon slowly lifted his head to see who the voice belonged to.


    The first thing he saw was bluish-white hair,


    ¡°¡­Where¡­¡±


    Then his eyes eyes met two beautiful blue pupils.


    ¡°Is he?¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    <em>Swish-!</em>


    She flicked the blood from her sword with a swift motion.


    It was Namgung Bi-ah, gazing down at Cheol Jiseon.

 Chapter 335: Mother (2)

    I didn¡¯t have many memories of my mother.


    <em>-Son.</em>


    Her voice was slightly high-pitched but warm, and she would gently brush my rough hair with her soft hands.


    I remembered her watching me with a smile with my little sister in her arms, as she enjoyed the gentle breeze of spring.


    By the time I realized that this memory of mine was called ¡°reminiscence¡±, my mother was already gone.


    My mother loved every season.


    She seemed to love spring the most, but she loved the other three as well.


    She loved spring for the blooming flowers.


    Even during summer which made me annoyed due to the heat, my mother found beauty in it.


    She would often sit on the living room floor, watching the summer rain pour down.I could never forget her warm hand I held during fall and winter, as leaves and snow gently fell.


    Yes, my mother loved all four seasons, and she loved the world.


    At least, that¡¯s how I saw it.


    <em>-Son.</em>


    She wouldy in her bed during the night after tucking Gu Ryunghwa in, and closing her eyes.


    <em>-Are you sleepy?</em>


    <em>-Mhm¡­</em>


    In response to my whiny answer, Mother would rub my belly and softly hum a song in my ear.


    Maybe it was because of thefort I felt from her singing, but I somehow always used to fall asleep almost immediately.


    The only reason I was able to have a reminiscence in this dreary ce, was only thanks to my mother¡¯s warmth in the end.


    Because of that¡­


    <em>-Son¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­</em>


    Thest touch of her hand I felt on my cheek, and thest sound of her voice still haunted me, like a shackle I couldn¡¯t escape.


    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±


    I bit my tongue, hesitating before I finally responded.


    Why was the World Tree bringing up my mother?


    ¡°Are you saying that the beast inside my body is connected to my mother?¡±


    I struggled to suppress my boiling emotions.


    It has never crossed my mind that my mother would be mentioned in any of this.


    <em>Mother¡­ is connected to this?</em>


    How could that be possible?


    <strong>[ Calm down, apostle. ]</strong>


    ¡°You expect me to calm down after dropping a bombshell like that. How selfish can you be?¡±


    I had never thought about it even once.


    I may have endlessly thought about the beast¡¯s existence inside me, yet all I discovered was its name.


    I never considered it as very vital information.


    Just what was the beast?


    Initially, I assumed that it was something that came along with my Demonic Absorption Arts.


    Doesn¡¯t that make sense? Whenever the beast devoured the Demonic Qi from Demonic Stones, my Demonic Absorption Arts would activate on their own..


    When I absorbed Demonic Qi, it was purified into normal Qi.


    Because of that, I thought the bastard¡¯s existence was part of the authority that the Heavenly Demon gave me, but my thoughts changed as time went by.


    I started to think that the beast wasn¡¯t rted to the Demonic Absorption Arts, but my Destructive me Arts instead.


    If the beast¡¯s goal in the first ce wasn¡¯t to consume Demonic Qi, but to cleanse Qi instead, then it must be rted closer to Destructive me Arts rather than Demonic Absorption Arts.


    Regardless of which it was, the real problem was that I had no idea why this beast existed within me.


    The Immortal Healer said this once.


    Tao Qi was inside my Dantian along with my normal Qi, so it wouldn¡¯t have been weird for my body to explode at any moment.


    But it was Elder Shin who kept the chaos in check, stopping the Tao Qi and normal Qi from shing.


    Truthfully, if Elder Shin didn¡¯t do that, then my body would have suffered intense pain whenever the Tao Qi raged out of control.


    Elder Shin helped me by preventing my Qi from colliding with Tao Qi in my Dantian.


    <em>Another thing.</em>


    There was another matter on my mind.


    It was about my Demonic Qi in my body alongside my Tao and normal Qi.


    Bing a Demonic Human means that all Qi inside one¡¯s Dantian transforms into Demonic Qi.


    However, as soon as Demonic Qi entered my body, my Destructive me Arts purified it almost immediately.


    However, the purification process was slow, meaning Demonic Qi lingered in my body for a while.


    This meant that, at any given time, three different types of Qi coexisted within me.


    Elder Shin might have been dealing with Tao Qi, but what about the Demonic Qi?


    I thought to myself.


    Demonic Qi mixing with other Qi isn¡¯t really a big problem to begin with.


    The Heavenly Demon was able to turn even strong masters into Demonic Humans, because Demonic Qi and normal Qi could coexist.


    <em>But that¡¯s if a person is a Demonic Human.</em>


    That is only possible after the Heavenly Demon turns a person into a Demonic Human.


    Why do I say this?


    <em>¡­Demonic Qi eats away Qi and one¡¯s body.</em>


    If Demonic Qi enters a normal person¡¯s body, it blocks their Qi, causing the body to gradually decay.


    I had seen this firsthand with the Sword Queen in this life, and I remembered others who had suffered the same fate in my previous life.


    Demonic Qi was deadly to a martial artist.


    It was true that the Heavenly Demon had absolute strength, but the Demonic Cult¡¯s swift conquest of the Central ins wasrgely due to the overwhelming might of Demonic Qi.


    It was as if Demonic Qi was specifically designed to annihte martial artists.


    But what about me, who had such a dangerous QI inside my body?


    <em>I am not a Demonic Human.</em>


    I knew how to control them, but I wasn¡¯t a Demonic Human <em>yet</em>.


    By all ounts, my body should have begun decaying the moment Demonic Qi entered it.


    Things had been unusual ever since I absorbed a Demonic Stone for the first time in this life.


    Demonic Absorption Arts gave me the power to absorb Demonic Qi from Demonic Stones, and my Destructive me Arts purified it Qi into normal Qi.


    I had assumed my body was simply capable of handling Demonic Qi, even though I wasn¡¯t a Demonic Human.


    But was that really the case?


    Maybe something, much like Elder Shin, was stopping the Demonic Qi from damaging me.


    That was a thought I had recently.


    If something like that really lived inside my body¡­


    <em>Then it has to be the bastard that used to growl every day.</em>


    I had known about the beast¡¯s irritating presence inside me for a few years now.


    Aside from its constant whining about hunger, the beast hadn¡¯t seemed particrly dangerous.


    Considering how the beast asionally gave me information to help me, I started to think it might not be so bad after all.


    <em>But this bastard¡­ was connected to my mother all along?</em>


    The World Tree said that I had to learn about my mother if I wanted to learn about the beast.


    That made me frown,


    ¡°That is absurd.¡±


    <strong>[ Why do you think that? ]</strong>


    ¡°I¡¯ve only encountered this beast in this lifetime.¡±


    There was no way I would have been unaware of a creature like this within me in my previous life.


    But if this bastard was truly linked to my mother, why was I only discovering it now?


    I thought that the beast was rted to my regression.


    ¡°This bastard didn¡¯t exist in my past life, so why would it be connected to my mother¡­¡±


    <strong>[ Do you really think that it didn¡¯t exist in your past life, apostle? ]</strong>


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    I furrowed my brow at the World Tree¡¯s words.


    Was I really sure that this bastard didn¡¯t exist in my past life?


    <strong>[ Have you never considered the fact that it¡¯s been asleep the whole time? ]</strong>


    The World Tree¡¯s words made me pause and wonder.


    That would have been even weirder if that was the case.


    ¡°Even if that were true, it is rather strange.¡±


    The act of a beast sleeping for the whole time in my past life, only to wake up after my regression.


    Isn¡¯t that even stranger?


    ¡°You never mentioned this when I met you in my past life.¡±


    Back when I met the World Tree for the first time, it vanished shortly after showing me the way out of this world.


    It didn¡¯t tell me what the mes to burn away the burdens were, nor what it wanted from me.


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    <strong>[ Do you believe nothing has changed in this new life of yours? ]</strong>


    ¡°A change?¡±


    <strong>[ Think about the changes you¡¯ve gone through. ]</strong>


    The World Tree asked, but I couldn¡¯t think of anything on top of my head.


    It was because there were too many changes to be more urate.


    It wasn¡¯t just one or two events.


    <em>What is it¡­ what could it be?</em>


    If the beast had truly been inside me all this time, then something about my regression must have triggered its awakening.


    <em>¡­Where is it?</em>


    I searched through my memories.


    Changes in me before the beast woke up.


    <em>Mount Hua¡­</em>


    Back when I found the flower that belonged to the ck Pce in Mount Hua, I consumed it and absorbed the power within it along with it.


    I also took in the Demonic Qi writhing inside the Sword Queen¡¯s body.


    I thought that might have been the cause.


    <em>But it has to be before that.</em>


    Elder Shin was with me during this time, and judging by how he was shocked by the existence I had inside my body, it was safe to say that it was before this.


    <em>Then what was it?</em>


    Was it because I absorbed the Qi from Mount Hua¡¯s treasure?


    In some ways, that¡¯s the first time I-


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    In the midst of my thoughts, I realized that wasn¡¯t my first time gaining power from outside sources.


    The first time¡­


    <em>¡­The Golden Sky Yeon n¡¯s secret vault.</em>


    Was the power I experienced from the Formation in Sichuan.


    A massive snake filled the entire room.


    That snake offered me a marble, a power to strengthen my foundation and elevate my abilities.


    But I was rather ufortable for some time after consumption, because a strange Qi was mixed within my me Arts.


    ¡°¡­Wait.¡±


    It felt like all of these things could be a reason, but the experience I had in Golden Sky Yeon n was unique.


    It was because the existence in front of me right now was a World Tree, and I was reminded of how I had seen a beautiful tree with white leaves, though it wasn¡¯t asrge.


    With that realization, I started exining to the World Tree of my experience.


    ¡°¡­I visited the secret vault of the Golden Sky Yeon n once.¡±


    <strong>[ I see. ]</strong>


    ¡°I saw a tree with white leaves there.¡±


    I exined how I gained power from a giant snake within the vault.


    <strong>[ I see¡­ So that child gave you that. ]</strong>


    ¡°You seem to know the snake in that room.¡±


    <strong>[ I know it well. ]</strong>


    The World Tree¡¯s voice was tinged with sorrow.


    <strong>[ I am very grateful for that child for protecting me, so how could I not know? ]</strong>


    My eyes widened in shock at the World Tree¡¯s words.


    The Demon with the shape of a giant snake and the tree with white leaves inside that room, all seemed to have rtions with the World Tree in front of me.


    The World Tree had said that all traces of it had been erased, so how had those remnants endured?


    ¡­But more importantly,


    ¡°¡­So did the beast wake up because of what happened in there?¡±


    This was the first thing I needed to ask.


    The World Tree¡¯s roots shifted, pressing against its chest after hearing my question.


    <strong>[ Do you know about resonance? ]</strong>


    Was it for an exnation?


    <strong>[ What you consumed that day, was the dream that child had, and a seed of mine. ]</strong>


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    <strong>[ The child had been holding that marble with great love, to rise above the sky. ]</strong>


    ¡°Please make it easier for me to understand.¡±


    <strong>[ By consuming my seed, you allowed a ruler¡¯s essence to merge within you. ]</strong>


    <em>Craack-!</em>


    The tree¡¯s root moved towards my chest, pressing against the spot where my Dantiany.


    <strong>[ The entry of another ruler¡¯s power caused a resonance within you, awakening the beast. ]</strong>


    ¡°¡­Resonance you say.¡±


    <strong>[ It too, is a ruler of a world, so it reacted to my power. ]</strong>


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    I instinctively rubbed my Dantian after hearing the World Tree.


    This whiny growly beast is also a ruler of another world?


    Then, I was reminded of what the Blood Demon said to me.


    <em>-The ruler of Abyss¡­</em>


    That¡¯s what the Blood Demon called the growling beast.


    The ruler of Abyss.


    Back then, I had dismissed those words, unable to grasp their meaning, but now, I was certain about the term ¡°ruler.¡±


    The Abyss.


    Ruler.


    ording to the World Tree, the beast within me was a ruler of another world, just as the tree once had been.


    Perhaps this bastard was way more important than I thought?


    ¡°Wait, but why is such a thing inside me?¡±


    It was bizarre to think that a ruler from another world resided within my body.


    And the fact that the bastard was coonnected to my mother.


    <em>Mother.</em>


    It meant that my mother wasn¡¯t just an ordinary woman.


    I remembered my mother¡¯s lifeless face fading into the Demon Gate suspended in the air.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    That moment marked my transformation, the moment I stopped trusting anyone within the Gu n.


    <strong>[ Apostle. ]</strong>


    The World Tree¡¯s voice was gentle, almost hesitant.


    ¡°¡­You said you knew about my mother, right?¡±


    <strong>[ I do not know much. As I said earlier¡­ I am just an existence that was erased from that world. ]</strong>


    ¡°But that means you do know a little.¡±


    My voice grew more desperate.


    It was something I had pondered many times before.


    I didn¡¯t think that my mother had something special.


    ¡°Please tell me. About my mother¡­¡±


    But, of course, everything seemed to be intertwined.


    It felt like all of my experiences were connected.


    If me being a child of Gu n was a reason, and the fact that everyone around me ended up miserable because of my burdens, I had to hear it.


    I had to hear secrets about me I didn¡¯t know about.


    I gazed at the World Tree, which fell silent for a moment before speaking again.


    <strong>[ I may have been erased from that world, but I do know a little. It used to be my world after all. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ From what I feel, it seems like you have run into two cmities so far. ]</strong>


    ¡°Two times?¡±


    I considered what the two cmities might be.


    If the first was the Blood Demon, then what was the second?


    The Heavenly Demon¡­?


    Was it the Heavenly Demon after all? That was the only existence that I could think of as the second cmity.


    Unless, of course, I was a cmity myself, as Yeon Il-Cheon had hinted.


    As I had that thought in my mind,


    <strong>[ You said you wanted to learn about your mother, correct? ]</strong>


    The World Tree began talking about my mother.


    A frown creased my forehead as I listened.


    <em>¡­Why is she being mentioned?</em>


    We were just discussing cmities, and now you¡¯re bringing up my mother?


    Right as I questioned,


    <strong>[ Your mother- ]</strong>


    The World Tree spoke.


    <strong>[ She is the second cmity that fell upon your world. ]</strong>


    Hearing the World Tree, it felt as if the world around me stopped.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 336: Mother (3)

    I couldn¡¯t help but stand dumbfoundedly in shock after hearing the World Tree.


    How could I not do that after hearing such a thing?


    ¡°My mother is a cmity?¡±


    ording to the World Tree, a cmity was a delegate that was brought upon the world by the world itself, to get rid of all lives in the world.


    If the Blood Demon was the first cmity to exist, then the second that came into my mind was obviously the Heavenly Demon.


    ¡°What nonsense are you speaking of right now?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but get angrier.


    It wasn¡¯t the Heavenly Demon, but my mother instead?


    ¡°Do you think that makes any sense?¡±


    <strong>[ Calm down, apostle. ]</strong>¡°You are telling me to calm down?¡±


    ze.


    I couldn¡¯t suppress my boiling emotions, and mes came out of my body without me being able to control them.


    It was the first time I let my boiling anger take control of my actions after reaching Peak Realm.


    I¡¯ve wondered what the beast inside me was for a long time.


    It was certainly possible that it existed even in my past life.


    I also was able to understand that the beast only woke up in this life, because of the power I gained from the giant snake.


    I did my best to try and understand everything.


    However,


    ¡°The cmity¡­¡±


    The existence that destroys the world for the principles.


    That shouldn¡¯t be my mother.


    <em>m.</em>


    I kicked the ground out of anger, and it formed a crack and made a small crater.


    ¡°¡­Where did you get such nonsensical information from?¡±


    I tried my best to cool down my head and speak, but it wasn¡¯t easy.


    I didn¡¯t think that my beloved mother would be mentioned in a story like this, and I was already too confused because I heard too much information at once.


    Even so, I had to ask.


    Now was the only time I was able to hear such information.


    ¡°Why do you see my mother as cmity?¡±


    <strong>[ Apostle. ]</strong>


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The World Tree remained calm despite me speaking with anger.


    It seemed as if it knew that I was going to show such a reaction.


    <strong>[ What do you think a cmity is? ]</strong>


    ¡°¡­You exined it all just now, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    The tree said that it was a delegate sent by the world.


    I¡¯ve heard it at least three times by now.


    The World Tree started to exin after hearing my response.


    <strong>[ Then where do you think such an existencees from? ]</strong>


    ¡°Pardon?¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I had to put on a confused expression after hearing the World Tree.


    Where theye from?


    <strong>[ In order to learn about your mother, we must first look into what they are. ]</strong>


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    To learn what a cmity is?


    I worked by brain to figure out what that meant, but the World Tree told me the answer, as if it was telling me not to.


    <strong>[ A cmity is¡­ ]</strong>


    <strong>[ A ruler from another world. ]</strong>


    I opened my eyes in shock after hearing the World Tree.


    Based on what the tree said, it meant that the Blood Demon or my mother if she truly was a cmity, were rulers from other worlds.


    Judging by how the beast inside me was also a ruler, I didn¡¯t think that all rulers had the same appearance as the one in front of me, which was a giant tree.


    But putting aside that fact,


    ¡°¡­My mother wasn¡¯t a human to begin with?¡±


    I remembered my mother¡¯s face that always had a kind smile stered on it.


    In my memories, she was just an ordinarydy who didn¡¯t differ from anyone else.


    She was a kind woman who loved taking care of children, enjoyed all seasons, and had love for flowers.


    If she was a cmity that should¡¯ve ended all lives in the world I lived in,


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s not possible. Then howe my world is so peaceful?¡±


    Then my world shouldn¡¯t have been this peaceful right now.


    Moreover, is a ruler from another world even allowed to leave their own world to go to another one?


    If the cmity came, and that was my mother,


    <em>What about my father?</em>


    I clenched my fist after that thought reached my mind.


    If this story was true, then did my father know all of this?


    ¡°Mother was an ordinarydy. She wasn¡¯t a cmity.¡±Whether it was the Blood Demon or the Heavenly Demon, I was able to know that they weren¡¯t ordinary human just by looking at their absolute strengths.


    That¡¯s why even after hearing from the World Tree, I didn¡¯t think that it was strange for the Blood Demon to be a ruler from another world.


    However, I couldn¡¯t understand how my mother could have been the cmity no matter how much I thought about it.


    If that really is the case,


    <em>Then it means I too am not a human.</em>


    It made me question even my own identity.


    <strong>[ Your mother is indeed a cmity. ]</strong>


    ¡°And I¡¯m asking why you think that way.¡±<strong>[ ¡­ ]</strong>


    The World Tree fell in silence for a moment after I argued.


    After a moment of silence, the World Tree reached its roots out towards me, brushed my hair as if it was feeling sorry, then spoke.


    <strong>[ To put it more urately, she was a ruler of a world that had already disappeared. But I think it¡¯d be right for you to hear this from your father rather than me. ]</strong>


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    In the end, I had to be shocked after hearing the tree¡¯s response.


    ¡°You are telling me father knows this as well?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how many years it has been ever since I spoke the word ¡®father¡¯ out loud.


    If I included time from my past life as well, then it was an extremely long time.


    That showed just how shocking this was.


    Also,


    ¡°Which means¡­ you also know my father.¡±


    It meant that the World Tree knew my father as well.


    Just where did it start going wrong?


    <strong>[ ¡­ ]</strong>


    The World Tree fell in silence often.


    I didn¡¯t know why it became silent, but I despised that silence especially now.


    The World Tree seemed to have realized that my patience has reached its limit, because it finally started to speak.


    <strong>[ It was a very long time ago. ]</strong>


    For the World Tree, this happened very long ago.


    <strong>[ It was when your father found this ce. ]</strong>


    ¡°Father came to this ce?¡±


    <strong>[ Yes, he was holding the hand of a white-haireddy. ]</strong>


    White-haireddy?


    Who was the tree referring to?


    I thought about my mother for an instant, but she had ck hair and ck pupils.


    <strong>[ I didn¡¯t know how a human was able to find this ce on purpose. All I was able to do was just fall in shock. ]</strong>


    He came purposely?


    How was that possible?


    I wouldn¡¯t have been able toe here if it weren¡¯t for Cheol Jiseon¡¯s power.


    This wasn¡¯t some ordinary Abyss.


    It was shocking to hear the story.


    <strong>[ I was able to know immediately after seeing them. Thatdy was the second cmity. ]</strong>


    ¡°¡­!¡±Does that mean that the white-haireddy the World Tree spoke of was my mother?


    <em>But my mother¡¯s hair color wasn¡¯t¡­</em>


    It wasn¡¯t that color.


    <strong>[ I didn¡¯t know why thedy came looking for me. She shouldn¡¯t have had any reason to look for me. ]</strong>


    The previous ruler was incarcerated and no longer existed in the world, so all she had to do was erase all lives in it if she really was a cmity, yet she went looking for the World Tree.


    ¡°¡­What did she want for her to visit you?¡±


    <strong>[ She asked me how to get rid of her burden. ]</strong>


    The World Tree was saying that my mother wanted to escape from the burden she was tasked with.


    ¡°Is such a thing¡­ possible?¡±


    The principles of the world were so important that the World Tree was punished and became stuck in this ce.


    Yeon Il-Cheon seeded in going back in time thanks to the World Tree, but he failed to kill the Blood Demonpletely, and was only able to seal it.


    But was there a way to get rid of the cmity¡¯s burden?


    <strong>[ No, it is impossible. ]</strong>


    The World Tree gave me the answer I expected.


    Even in my human eyes¡­


    No, I wasn¡¯t even sure if I could even call myself human anymore, but putting that aside, I didn¡¯t know if such a thing was possible.


    Then,


    <strong>[ However, I believed that it might be different with your mother. ]</strong>


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    <strong>[ When you first asked what your burden and what the existence inside you was, I said that you must first learn about your mother. ]</strong>


    The tree indeed did say that.


    <strong>[ Not all rulers¡­ could be the same. ]</strong>


    They can¡¯t be the same?


    If my mother really was a ruler like the Blood Demon and the World Tree, then was there something different about her?


    I still couldn¡¯t believe the fact that my mother wasn¡¯t human.


    I also couldn¡¯t think of her as a whole different existence, like the World Tree I was currently talking to.


    No matter how much I thought about it, my mother was just an ordinarydy in my mind.


    I continued to stare at the World Tree without being able to believe any of this.


    However, the World Tree spoke as if it wasn¡¯t concerned about my gaze.


    [??(Èf½ç)? ??.]


    <strong>[ The ruler of Ten Thousand Lands. ]</strong>


    <strong>[ That is your mother¡¯s true name. ]</strong>


    ¡°¡­¡±Just hearing such a name made me think that she wasn¡¯t an ordinary existence.


    ******************In a basement filled with cold air, ady wearing a face cover had her head down.


    She was ady who was called by the title, ¡®Dancer¡¯.


    She didn¡¯t possess any other name.


    That was what her master called her, so that was her name.


    The Dancer continued to breathe without moving even the slightest bit.


    How long has it been?


    It was only a few seconds which was only an instant for others, but that wasn¡¯t the case for her.


    Her master left this spot which was like a nest for her master.


    That concerned her greatly, so the Dancer only continued to wait for her master with her head down.


    Then,


    Thud.


    A big vibration echoed in the room along with a sound.


    Rumble.


    Dust began falling from the ceiling due to the vibration and it dirtied the Dancer¡¯s hair, but she still didn¡¯t move an inch.


    After a short time of few seconds,


    Swoosh¡­


    When the fog floating on top of the floor became denser, the Dancer lifted her head up and looked forward.


    Woong.


    Something started to vibrate behind the fog in front of her.


    A light shined very dimly.


    <strong>[ Not bad. ]</strong>


    The return of her master, and his voice tickled the Dancer¡¯s ears.


    It sounded as if he was in a good mood.


    ¡°¡­Are you okay?¡±


    The Dancer asked in a worrying tone.


    It was understandable, as her master wasn¡¯t allowed to leave this ce recklessly.


    <strong>[ I am more than okay. I just learned about something very amusing. ]</strong>


    The Blood Demon continued to speak in a satisfying tone.


    <strong>[ Only a trace was left, so I wondered what happened¡­ how amusing. ]</strong>


    Only a tiny trace was left and nothing else was left on him.


    Because of that, the Blood Demon had been wondering what the ruler of this world did, and why the exiled existence got in his way.


    <strong>[ It was for a more pointless reason than I thought. ]</strong>


    The ruler was exiled because it broke the world¡¯s principles.


    Yet, it was struggling its best to help this world in any way.


    Whichever it was,


    <strong>[ It is not bad. ]</strong>


    Even if it is able to break the world¡¯s principles, the world will not allow that, and it will bring the world back to normal.


    It was amusing for the Blood Demon to see the previous ruler fighting against the path that was set by the world.


    However,


    <strong>[ It is a problem that I paid a higher price than I expected. ]</strong>


    The Blood Demon felt changes urring to itself.


    It had to use an extreme amount of strength to send its consciousness into a world where the previous ruler was.


    Moreover, it had to use even more strength to put its consciousness into a lifeless body.


    <strong>[ Dancer. ]</strong>


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Dancer lifted her face up after hearing the Blood Demon.


    <strong>[ Prepare the scale. ]</strong>


    The Dancer¡¯s shoulders flinched after hearing the Blood Demon.


    This meant that the Blood Demon who hid itself for a very long time, was going to take an action directly.


    ¡°By that, you mean¡­¡±


    <strong>[ It seems like the time I¡¯ve been waiting for, wille earlier than I expected. ]</strong>


    The Blood Demon¡¯s voice was filled with joy.


    It was so joyful that it was the first time the Dancer heard the Blood Demon speak like this.


    After hearing her master, the Dancer carefully responded.


    ¡°¡­What action should be taken on the vessel?¡±


    <strong>[ Vessel, huh? ]</strong>


    The Blood Demon needed a body if it wanted to take action directly itself.


    The Dancer knew the answer to the question she asked.


    There were many ways for the Blood Demon to move.


    It was just that the Blood Demon didn¡¯t want such methods.


    Right as the Dancer was about to stand up to look for a method,


    <strong>[ The child of the Taeryung n has died. ]</strong>


    The Dancer had to be frozen after hearing her master.


    There was already a problem with Namgung Cheonjun, but there was lots of meaning for the child of Taeryung n dying.


    Especially for the Dancer who knew about ¡®its¡¯ identity.


    <strong>[ It didn¡¯t seem to have met its death fully, but that will certainly happen. ]</strong>


    The Blood Demon speaking in such a way, meant that he would end up dying ¡®again¡¯ even if he wasn¡¯t fully dead now.


    After hearing her master, the Dancer slowly looked up to the Blood Demon and spoke.


    ¡°I shall prepare a new body, as well as memor- ¡°


    <strong>[ No, there is no need. ]</strong>


    The Dancer looked back at the Blood Demon in confusion.


    Why was the Blood Demon refusing it?


    Jang Seonyeon¡¯s existence was still needed for the Blood Demon¡¯s goal.


    That was why he was kept alive even if it was difficult.


    So why did the Blood Demon give such an answer?


    The Dancer stared at the Blood Demon with a confused expression,


    <strong>[ I¡¯ve retrieved the soul and memory, but there is no need to put the memory into the body. ]</strong>


    And the Blood Demon responded to answer the Dancer¡¯s question.


    <strong>[ I shall go in it myself. ]</strong>

 Chapter 337: Confrontation (1)

    <em>aam-!</em>


    The sky trembled.


    <em>Craaack-!</em>


    The Qi surrounding the area began to shift in color, consumed by an unknown force.


    A dense, ominous ckness devoured the Qi meant to protect the students.


    -Aghhh!


    -H-Help me!


    Screams could be heard from all directions.


    Something wasn¡¯t right.


    The students had expected danger during their tests, but their screams weren¡¯t from encountering demons.<em>Swoosh-!</em>


    Qi stormed everywhere.


    It wasn¡¯t unusual for martial artists¡¯ Qi to blend with the air, but this Qi carried a vile, unsettling aura.


    It was the distinct, foul Qi of the Unorthodox Faction.


    The foul Qi mingled with the air, spreading slowly but steadily.


    The scent of blood clung to the forest trees, making it difficult to see beneath the ckened sky.


    Then,


    <em>Swish-!</em>


    A sh of light cut through the darkness.


    A sword, charged with Unorthodox Qi, flew straight toward a trembling student.


    The student finally reacted by flinching, but they were toote.


    The Qi-infused sword aimed directly at the student¡¯s neck.


    <em>St!</em>


    Blood sprayed across the nearby trees.


    Yet, it wasn¡¯t the student who perished, but the mysterious martial artist who had thrown the de.


    As the student was sitting in shock, staring at the martial artist who died right in front of them,


    <em>Drip.</em>


    Blood trickled from a nearby sword, wielded by a figure scanning the surroundings.


    She appeared to be searching for any remaining threats.


    After a brief scan, she nced down at the student and asked,


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­ I-I¡¯m fine.¡±


    The student¡¯s gaze settled on the woman¡¯s hair, brown with a subtle golden sheen, stained with blood.


    Blood trickled down her pale cheek, yet there was an inexplicable allure to her appearance.


    Even in fear, the student couldn¡¯t look away.


    ¡°There should be an instructor if you take left.¡±


    Ignoring his gaze, she pointed with a steady hand.


    She was telling the student to run away.


    The student scrambled to his feet and asked,


    ¡°A-Are you noting as well¡­ Young Lady?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t saying this out of fear.


    Of course, he was scared about the fact that he almost died just now, but that wasn¡¯t why he was saying this now.


    At least, that¡¯s what he told himself.


    In response to the student, thedy only looked around with an expressionless face.


    She remained silent.


    ¡°What¡­ is going on right now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Thedy shook off the blood on her sword after giving a short response.


    The metallic scent of blood grew stronger.


    She then checked the person she killed with her own hands.


    There shouldn¡¯t have been any pain since she struck his vital point.


    She also killed another person before this, but she didn¡¯t really feel anything from it.


    It was the first time she¡¯d killed since learning to wield a sword.


    She stared at the lifeless body beneath her de, yet she felt nothing.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    Thedy wasn¡¯t fond of it.


    She knew there was nothing ordinary about this situation.


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Be cautious of your surroundings, if you don¡¯t want to end up in the same situation as earlier.¡±


    She turned to leave. The student hastily reached out, trying to grab her shoulder,


    ¡°¡­Hgh.¡±


    But before he could touch her, she turned slightly, fixing him with a piercing gaze.


    Her fierce eyes forced the student to step back.


    ¡°U¡­Um, I think you shoulde as well since it¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    The student knew who thedy was.


    There wasn¡¯t a single student at the Academy who didn¡¯t recognize her.


    She was one of the Academy¡¯s most famous figures; it was impossible not to know her.


    She was the descendant of one of the Heavenly Venerables, the Sword Venerable.


    It was all but certain that she would demonstrate her exceptional talent and make a name for herself.


    The student withdrew after hearing her cold tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Then Wi Seol-Ah spoke.


    ¡°I have someone to look for.¡±


    With those words, Wi Seol-Ah leapt lightly into the air.


    She didn¡¯t jump too high, but high enough for her to be able to see the surroundings.


    <em>It disappeared.</em>


    Wi Seol-Ah frowned as she scanned the surroundings.


    Gu Yangcheon¡¯s presence had vanished.


    <em>¡­What happened?</em>


    It happened in an instant.


    She widened her senses, wary that Jang Seonyeon might attempt something harmful. She had detected Gu Yangcheon¡¯s presence, but it vanished in an instant.


    After that, something strange began to disturb the Qi around her.


    Just the sensation of it gave her chills.


    But that wasn¡¯t the only problem.


    <em>Ambush?</em>


    Some mysterious group appeared and started to ughter the students.


    That¡¯s where the scent of blood came from.


    Wi Seol-Ah scanned her surroundings.


    It was filled with the scent of blood.


    She had no idea why this ambush was urring or what their goal might be,


    <em>¡­Where did he go?</em>


    But that wasn¡¯t what was important for Wi Seol-Ah.


    For Wi Seol-Ah, nothing mattered more than Gu Yangcheon¡¯s safety.


    <em>I knew it. I should¡¯ve followed him from the beginning.</em>


    She regretted her decision.


    She had seen where he was headed, yet chose not to follow.


    Grinding her teeth, Wi Seol-Ah directed her question at someone.


    <em>¡­Did you know that this would happen?</em>


    She asked a question, but no response came.


    <em>Sis.</em>


    She called again, but silence was her only reply.


    Wi Seol-Ah had stayed away from Gu Yangcheon during this test because the voice had urged her to.


    She told her to stay still if she wanted to help him.


    She had questioned the voice¡¯s reasoning, but its only answer was that it was for his sake.


    In the end, Wi Seol-Ah held herself back, even as she sensed Jang Seonyeon closing in on Gu Yangcheon.


    And now, this was the result.


    <em>This was for him?</em>


    How could this possibly help him?


    If something happens to Gu Yangcheon,


    <em>Clench.</em>


    Wi Seol-Ah tightened her grip on her sword.


    Her once innocent gaze sharpened, turning fierce.


    Without him, she would lose her very reason for learning the sword.


    <em>I must find him.</em>


    Wi Seol-Ah leapt toward the spot where she hadst sensed his presence.


    It wasn¡¯t too far from her.


    Wi Seol-Ah quickened her pace, surging forward.


    Screams still continued to echo around her, but Wi Seol-Ah didn¡¯t turn away.


    <em>Where is it?</em>


    She ran tirelessly, searching for the right path.


    His presence was especially noticeable, so Wi Seol-Ah was able to feel it even if he tried hiding it.


    It was likely near the mountain¡¯s peak.


    Just as Wi Seol-Ah prepared to leap toward the mountain¡¯s peak,


    <em>m.</em>


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah staggered, catching herself against a nearby tree.


    Wi Seol-Ah winced from the pain coursing through her body and bit down on her lip as she reached into her pocket.


    She pulled out a charm pouch, a gift from the Immortal Healer. With trembling hands, she opened it, took out one of the marbles, and popped it into her mouth.


    <em>Gulp.</em>


    <em>Now of all times¡­!</em>


    She clenched her teeth.


    She felt the medicine slide down her throat, but its effects were slow to take hold.


    She tried desperately to channel her Qi, but her haste only brought more pain, making movement difficult.


    ¡°Huff¡­ Huff.¡±


    She wiped the sweat from her brow and forced herself to keep moving.


    Finding him mattered more than the pain surging through her body.


    However,


    <em>It¡¯s dangerous.</em>


    It was hard for Wi Seol-Ah to move for a few minutes, and she knew that her surroundings were extremely dangerous right now.


    Her Qi didn¡¯t move.


    Unlike before, when she could fully conceal her presence, she found herself exposed now that her vessel was sealed.


    <em>¡­Hghh¡­</em>


    She started to get hotter.


    The medicine¡¯s effect was slowly spreading, but her feet were still ensnared.


    Then,


    <em>Rustle.</em>


    A noise came from the tall grass behind her.


    WI Seol-Ah gripped her sword tightly, focusing.


    Was it an enemy like before?


    She didn¡¯t know their identities and ended up killing them through an ambush, but they weren¡¯t weak by any means.


    They were around First-rate martial artists.


    She pointed her sword toward the source of the sound, struggling to stay conscious.


    She just needed to endure for a few more minutes.


    <em>I¡¯ll endure it somehow, and¡­</em>


    ¡°I had no intention of revealing myself, but I was curious about where you were headed.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Wi Seol-Ah¡¯s tense expression softened as she recognized the voice from beyond the tall grass.


    It was a familiar voice.


    ¡°Considering your current state, I think it¡¯s best I assist you.¡±


    The figure emerged from the tall grass, dressed in ck.


    His expression was nk, his loosely tied hair distinctly recognizable.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    It was one of the Six Dragons and Three Phoenixes.


    The Dragon Warrior, Bi Eejin.


    ******************As the disaster unfolded,


    ¡°Aghhhh¡­!¡±


    Cheol Jiseon¡¯s screams echoed.


    A grown man was being tossed around by his cor.


    And that man was none other than Cheol Jiseon himself.


    She leaped as if she was carrying a light baggage.


    How was that even possible?


    There was a gap in their skills, yes, but this seemed beyond reason.


    The person who was leaping across ces while carrying Cheol Jiseon around by his cor, was none other than the Sword Dancer, Namgung Bi-ah who he ran into earlier.


    Outwardly, she appeared delicate, yet she handled Cheol Jiseon as if he were a mere toy.


    <em>H¡­Help me.</em>


    In this absurd situation, all Cheol Jiseon could do was scream.


    ¡°Y-Young Lady¡­! Please slow dooownnn¡­!¡±


    Cheol Jiseon desperately asked, but Namgung Bi-ah didn¡¯t even pretend to hear him.


    If he had known it woulde to this, he would have preferred she left him behind.


    -Where did he go?


    Namgung Bi-ah had appeared out of nowhere, demanded to know Gu Yangcheon¡¯s whereabouts, and, without waiting for a reply, darted off in a specific direction, dragging him along.


    She seemed to be in a hurry.


    ¡°Aghh¡­!¡±


    Yet, despite carrying another person, her speed was astounding, almost unreal.


    Cheol Jiseon hadn¡¯t noticed it before, overshadowed by monsters like Gu Yangcheon and the Sleeping Dragon, but the Sword Dancer was just as formidable.


    <em>¡­I-I didn¡¯t get to tell her about the True Dragon yet.</em>


    She didn¡¯t exactly say who she was looking for, but Cheol Jiseon knew that the Sword Dancer was looking for none other than the True Dragon.


    He had noticed that her gaze towards the True Dragon was differentpared to others.


    Besides, everyone at the Academy knew the two were engaged.


    Everyone wondered how a scary figure like the True Dragon could be engaged with the beautiful Sword Dancer.


    It got to the point that people started thinking that it was a forced engagement.


    But those doubts vanished when they saw how the Sword Dancer treated the True Dragon differently.


    Truthfully, the True Dragon was hatedrgely because of the Sword Dancer.


    She wasn¡¯t just called the greatest beauty of Anhui anymore, but the Zenith of beauty now.


    That¡¯s what one of the people watching her said, as she herself was busy training her sword without caring about others¡¯ gazes.


    Cheol Jiseon agreed as well.


    All the women surrounding the True Dragon, the Sword Dancer and the Sword Venerable were especially captivating.


    But this wasn¡¯t the time for such thoughts.


    ¡°Y-Young Ladyyy¡­¡±


    As Cheol Jiseon began worrying about his skin being ripped off to the rough wind he faced, the Sword Dancer suddenly let go of his cor for some reason.


    ¡°Uh¡­ wait.¡±


    Being freed was a relief, but the sudden release sent Cheol Jiseon tumbling across the ground.


    ¡°Aghhh!¡±


    He rolled several times before finallying to a stop against a nearby tree.


    ¡°¡­Huff¡­ Huff¡­ I¡¯m saved.¡±


    Cheol Jiseon barely managed to hold his dizzy consciousness and got up.


    He wondered if the Sword Dancer identally let him go.


    If it wasn¡¯t, it meant she¡¯d discarded him like a piece of baggage.


    <em>¡­I guess I am a baggage though.</em>n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As Cheol Jiseon felt fear from the fact that he almost died earlier, he looked around looking for the Sword Dancer.


    Regardless of how she treated him, she was still his savior, and he had information about the True Dragon¡¯s whereabouts.


    <em>Would I die if I tell her though?</em>


    Cheol Jiseon wondered.


    The Sword Dancer¡¯s face he saw from earlier was beautiful and all, but it was way too horrifying.


    Despite that though, Cheol Jiseon decided that he will tell her.


    He might have opened the gate under Jang Seonyeon¡¯s influence, and even though the True Dragon had reassured him,


    <em>¡­No matter how much I think about it, this isn¡¯t right.</em>


    Ultimately, it was Cheol Jiseon¡¯s actions that led to this chaos.


    As he looked around to search for Namgung Bi-ah,


    <em>Zaaap-!</em>


    He felt a sharp Lightning Qi from somewhere.


    Cheol Jiseon recognized it immediately as the Sword Dancer¡¯s Qi.


    He learned from his background research that she used Lightning Qi.


    However, doesn¡¯t this mean that she is in a dangerous situation?


    But didn¡¯t that mean she was in danger?


    Despite his fear, he forced himself toward the source of the Lightning Qi.


    Even though it hasn¡¯t been that long ever since he was separated from her, she was further than he expected.


    She had moved so far in that short amount of time.


    Cheol Jiseon gathered his Qi, gripping his sword tightly in his trembling hand as he made his way toward her.


    As he approached where the Lightning Qi came from,


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    He struggled to contain his shock at the sight before him.


    ¡°Oh no.¡±


    As soon as Cheol Jiseon heard a heavy voice,


    ¡°Another disrupter, I see.¡±


    Cheol Jiseon¡¯s entire body began to tremble.


    The Qi in their voice was too much for Cheol Jiseon to handle.


    In the distance, he spotted a girl leaning against a rock, the Poison Phoenix of the Tang n. Beside her stood the Young Lady of the Peng n.


    And there, facing off against an unknown figure, was the Sword Dancer, her Lightning Qi crackling in the air around her.


    A middle-aged man with neatly tied hair, dressed in dark robes, stood with pale skin and eyes that glowed with a violet hue.


    Cheol Jiseon knew immediately after seeing him.


    It wasn¡¯t someone he could even dare to go against.


    The man cast a brief, dismissive nce at Cheol Jiseon before turning his attention back to the Sword Dancer, a hint of boredom in his expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. I believe we¡¯ve met before.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The Sword Dancer¡¯s face was filled with tension.


    It meant that she knew this person as well.


    The man¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, his dissatisfaction evident as he asked,


    ¡°Do you remember me?¡±


    The Sword Dancer nodded slowly.


    ¡°¡­I do.¡±


    ¡°Yet you still pull your sword out against me.¡±


    It was as if he was talking down on her.


    ¡°Do I look like a joke to you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Or maybe¡­ you see me as a joke because of my defeat at the hands of the ming Demon that day?¡±


    A dark, ominous aura began to seep from the man¡¯s body.


    ¡°¡­Even though I am the Lord of the ck Pce.¡±


    At the man¡¯s words, Cheol Jiseon¡¯s legs gave out, and he copsed to his knees.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!